《Strange Game Designer》 Chapter 1 An ordinary and warm night Chapter 1 An ordinary and warm night "Happy birthday!" The light in the living room shone on the light yellow tablecloth, making it look extremely warm. Dad and mom entered the house carrying the cake. They never take bad moods at work home with them. They are all smiles. Although they have been busy all day, they do not show any signs of fatigue. Opening the kitchen curtain, Gao Ming walked out with the freshly prepared meal. He did not speak to his parents and sat alone at the dining table. "This child..." Dad shook his head helplessly, took off his raincoat and rubber shoes, and put the slippers at mother''s feet. ??The father in a neat suit is very gentleman, tall and handsome, and the mother in a white shirt and jeans is gentle and capable. She praised Gao Ming''s cooking skills, and then threw the dirty clothes she changed into the bathroom. The sound of running water sounded. After my mother washed her hands, there were still a few drops of dark red stains on the sink. Today is your birthday. No matter how busy we are at work, we will come back to be with you. Gao Ming didn''t seem to hear his parents'' voices. He lowered his head and listened carefully to the news reports on TV. "The murderer reappears on a rainy night! The third murder occurred in the old city of our city!" The police have identified the suspect! Please dont panic, lock your doors and windows, and try not to go out late at night! ??Heavy rain was hitting the window glass, and the howling wind outside formed a sharp contrast with the steaming food inside. "Why do you keep watching these news?" Dad picked up the remote control, worried: "Some media like to rely on unrest and misfortune to increase attention." Gao Ming didn''t reply. He quietly moved his eyes and scanned the warm cabin. ?All walls have been installed with sound insulation layers and covered with sound-absorbing paint. As long as there is no violent scuffle in the house, the neighbors will not know what is going on in the house. The living room has been replaced with a brand new air-cooled refrigerator, which relies on a fan to blow air to the inside of the refrigerator for cooling. The stored meat is less likely to stink and has no peculiar smell. The kitchen is equipped with a large number of fresh-keeping bags, which can just hold fist-sized pieces of meat and are easy to carry. Under the counter is a heat-generating agent, which when mixed with water can speed up the rotting of meat. So... part of the meat is hidden in the refrigerator, and part of the meat is taken out and scattered and buried? ? There is a plastic anti-seepage membrane placed behind the bathroom door, which is enough to cover the whole bathroom. It seems that the meat is processed here. ?Of course, meat that needs to be processed in the bathroom is definitely not serious meat. Just looking at the clean and tidy ground, some bad scenes had already appeared in Gao Ming''s mind. ?The overall decoration style of the room is very warm, but his hands are trembling slightly. Here, lets eat the cake. My dad and I braved the heavy rain to get it. After my mother washed her hands, she unwrapped the cake and carefully inserted eighteen candles on it. "Eighteen candles..." Gao Ming is twenty-six years old this year, and the number of candles is wrong. Make a wish? Dad lit the candle and mother turned off the light. ?Darkness enveloped the living room, and the flickering light of the fire reflected the faces of father and mother. They stared at Gao Ming in the darkness, with identical smiles on their faces. ? is really exactly the same, even the curvature of the corners of the mouth is exactly the same. Gao Ming could feel his father and mother approaching, and their bodies seemed to be alienating in a place where the firelight could not reach. I hope my father and mother can stay with me forever. This was the first time Gao Ming spoke since his parents returned home. In fact, Gao Ming loved his father and mother very much, and his father and mother also loved him very much. No matter how busy they were, they would come back to see him every night. The lights came back on, and Gao Ming''s back was already wet with cold sweat. He took off the candles one by one, wiped them clean, and put them into an iron box. There were many candles in the box. "It won''t work if you say your wish out loud. Next time you can just say it silently in your heart." Dad seemed to be starving and started eating in big gulps. Mom looked at Gao Ming dotingly and picked up chopsticks to pick up food for him. Gao Ming did not touch the food he had cooked. He placed a piece of cake in front of him. He silently counted his heartbeat and gently rubbed the calluses on his fingertips. An urgent news break! The murderer is very likely to escape into the residential area on a rainy night! Once again, citizens of the old city are reminded to close the doors and windows and never open the door to strangers! According to clues provided by the police, the Rainy Night Murderer is between 20 and 30 years old and between 1.75 and 1.85 meters tall ?About fifteen minutes later, Gao Ming finished observing the status of his father and mother. He scooped out a piece of butter with a small spoon and put it into his mouth. The milky aroma is rich, and the sweet taste melts in your mouth, as if you have swallowed the whole fairy tale in one bite. Bang! The mother who was getting up to serve the soup fell to the ground, her arms waving unconsciously, and her eyelids slowly opened. ?Seeing his wife fall, his father wanted to help her, but he felt as if his body was filled with lead water, and it was difficult to even move. The dose of medicine is a bit large. Although its not the first time Ive done something like this, I still feel nervous. Gao Ming''s hands stopped shaking. He looked at his father and mother who fell to the ground, with a strange expression on his face. "I still can''t understand why this happened. Am I crazy, or is the world crazy?" Gao Ming opened the closet, took out the restraints used to bind mental patients, and **** his father and mother skillfully. . ?The news about the rainy night murderer on TV continues, and the rainstorm continues, but these seem to have nothing to do with the high life. He struggled to drag his unconscious father and mother to the bedroom door. Gao Ming loves his father and mother very much, and his father and mother also love him very much. No matter how busy they are, they will come back to see him every night, but... ? ? Pushing the bedroom door open with force, the chains rattled, and strange yet familiar faces stared straight at Gao Ming with scary smiles! The bedroom is full of mom and dad! Their bodies are entangled and intertwined! The expression on his face doesnt look like something a human being can do! Gaomings father and mother would come back every night, but it seemed that those who came back were not his father and mother. Even if they are tied up, there will still be a new father and mother coming back at night! Are they humans? Or monsters? Or human-like monsters? Their mouths slowly opened wide. After the fathers and mothers who were **** in the bedroom saw the high life, bloodshot eyes appeared. They were like fishes thrown on the shore, shaking their bodies desperately, and while struggling violently, their throats began to Make a hoarse sound - stay here! Stay here! ! Lighting a cigarette, Gao Ming leaned against the door frame and watched everything silently. He has been trapped in this room for three days, and the cause of the matter may have started three days ago. On the night of the Ghost Festival, he quit his job as a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Prisoners and prepared to engage in game design and creation full-time. At 23:00, he took the last bus from Hanjiang City back to Hanhai City. At that time, he was designing a small game on the bus to enhance the relationship between family members and improve the quality of family relationships. In order to support himself, he also implanted the landlord''s cake store advertising. The general content is that I hope parents can spend more time with their children, go home and chat with their children every night, and never ignore their children''s feelings no matter how busy they are. Care is responsibility, and companionship is love. ?The number of passengers on the bus gradually dwindled. Around one o''clock in the morning, the bus stopped in a tunnel for no apparent reason. Gao Ming took off his headphones and stood up to check, and found that he was the only one left on the bus, and even the driver was missing. ?He got off the car with his luggage and heard someone talking in front of him, so he followed him quietly. A crucial part of his future memory was missing. Gao Ming didnt even know how he got home. He only vaguely remembered that he saw something very terrifying. ??He locked himself in the house in panic, but at three o''clock in the morning he was woken up by a knock on the door. When he opened the door, he found his parents standing outside the door carrying cakes. Gao Ming invited his parents into the house. He went to get slippers, but at this time he received a call from his mother. Mom said it will rain heavily in the next few days, and she hopes Gao Ming will take care of himself and pay attention to safety. A chill instantly climbed up Gao Ming''s back. When he turned around, he saw his father and mother standing side by side behind him with their heads lowered. Birthday cake, company, dad and mom The scenes in the mini-game of improving the quality of family relationships have become a reality, and there have been some "slight" changes! ??He also tried to escape, but the outside of the security door was dark and gloomy, as if it was connected to another abnormal world. Having no choice, Gao Ming had no choice but to try to clear the game he designed. How difficult can it be to alienate family members through mini-games that enhance the relationship between family members? Doesn''t it mean that when the lights are turned off, mom and dad will turn into monsters? Wouldnt it be that dad and mom come over every night? Isn''t it just a matter of living in a home that has been turned into a killing workshop, successfully living to the age of eighteen, and letting my father and mother accompany me? ?Looking back on his experiences in the past three days, Gao Ming''s eyelids were trembling. If nothing else, he never wanted to eat cake in his life. ? ?Putting out the cigarette butts, Gao Ming pushed the last two "parents" into the bedroom. The faces of all the fathers and mothers began to twist. They seemed unwilling to leave with Gao Ming. Every time my father and mother come home, the number of candles on the cake will increase. Turning eighteen is a coming-of-age ceremony. When eighteen candles appear, thats when I pass the level. I am very grateful for your company, but if you are really my father and mother, you will not let me stay here, but hope that I can take you away together. When Gao Ming locked his father and mother in the bedroom before, they had never had such a violent reaction, and this happened to show that Gao Ming was about to finish the little game he designed. ? ? After closing the bedroom door, Gao Ming felt that the temperature in the room began to rise, the news broadcast on the TV became clearer, and the heavy rain outside the window seemed a little more real. After three full days, I can finally leave this hellish place. ??Hurry to the security door of the living room, Gao Ming looks out through the peephole. The corridor is no longer pitch black, and the dim lights flicker on and off, which seems to indicate that Gao Ming is leaving somewhere. My memory about that tunnel is a little vague. The reason why the game I made became a reality must be related to that tunnel! Gao Ming felt that he had to find out as soon as possible because he was a serious suspense enthusiast and there were more dead people in his mind than there were bodies buried in public cemeteries. If all this comes true, the whole city will be in danger. ??The lights in the corridor gradually dispersed the darkness. Just as Gao Ming was about to try to open the door, rapid footsteps suddenly came from outside. ?His heartbeat quickened, and he stared at the cat''s eyes nervously, with veins bulging on his arms. You should have passed the level! Holding his breath, Gao Ming stared at the corner of the stairs. A moment later, a man in a raincoat in his twenties and about 180 in height appeared outside the door. He looked gloomy and scanned the surrounding doors. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. The figure of the man in the raincoat was almost the same as the surveillance video released by the police. His heart dropped back to his stomach. I was shocked. It turned out to be the Rainy Night Murderer. I thought my parents were back. Looking back at the bedroom, there should be a reward for clearing the game, but Gao Xing didn''t dare to get it. He found a bandage and wrapped it around his leg, pretending to be injured, holding a garbage bag and opening the security door. ?Moist and fresh air poured into the room, and Gao Ming took a deep breath. ?The man in the raincoat was about to leave, but he heard the sound of the door opening. Rain slid down the brim of his hat. He tried his best to hide the excitement in his eyes, turned around and grabbed the door panel. Its raining so hard outside that your clothes are soaked. Come in and warm yourself up. ??The man in the raincoat didn''t even say a word, Gao Ming took the initiative to invite him, and then limped to heat the food on the table. Seeing Gao Ming''s defenseless look, the man in the raincoat entered the house. He glanced at Gao Ming''s "injured" left leg, and then looked at the half-eaten cake. The warm atmosphere in the house further aroused his desire for destruction, making him He showed an extremely cruel smile. ?This may be the last ordinary and warm night you spend. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2 Too introverted and afraid to talk to my parents Chapter 2: Too introverted and dare not talk to my parents The muddy soles of his shoes remained on the floor. Qi Yan closed the security door and locked it. ?Hands hidden under the raincoat clasped his nails hard, and Qi Yan''s breathing became heavier. The media called him the Rainy Night Murderer. He was very satisfied with this title, cruel, crazy, and full of fear. How can I thank him for taking me in? ?His eyes were about to be covered with bloodshot eyes, Qi Yan stared at Gao Ming''s back. He liked to hunt those kind people, he liked to crush the good things to pieces, and then stepped on them a few times. "Being able to have such a kind character means that he must have a very happy family. He must be well protected by his father and mother. This kind of flower who grew up in a greenhouse has no idea how bad a person can be. bad." Without taking off his raincoat and hood, Qi Yan''s face was distorted. He was thinking about how to torture Gao Ming. "You must be starving." Gao Ming took out the food with the ingredients and poured a glass of water: "Today is my birthday, and I have cooked a lot of food. Do you want a piece of cake to try?" The cake on the table was brought by Gui''s father and Gui''s mother. Gao Ming felt that the good things should be shared. "No need." Qi Yanyang didn''t touch anything on the table, probably because he was afraid of leaving traces: "Someone seems to be calling you in the bedroom?" "My parents are also at home." Gao Ming said with a bitter smile on his face: "They are not in good health. They have been staying in the bedroom and cannot move." Theyve been calling you, dont you need to go and take a look? In Qi Yans heart, Gao Ming was already a dead person: Why dont you go say hello to your father and mother. "I am relatively introverted and don''t dare to talk to them." Gao Ming sighed softly and limped towards the bedroom: "They are sick and have strange symptoms and need to rest." Qi Yan also heard the sounds coming from the bedroom. He followed Gao Ming to the door of the bedroom. The light here began to distort and the temperature was much lower than that of the living room. ?Hands the door handle, Gao Ming opens the bedroom door and takes a step back. With a hint of curiosity, Qi Yan looked into the bedroom. The shadows in the bedroom are fading, half is blurry light, half is thick darkness. In the place where light and darkness intersect, there are terrifying faces and twisted bodies! Those monsters disguised as mom and dad went crazy again after seeing the high life, dragging each other and crashing into the bedroom door! ?This scene was so horrifying that it was beyond cognition, which made Qi Yan feel suffocated. He originally thought that there would be two old people lying in bed in the house! ??Instinctively dodged back, but when he turned around, he saw Gao Ming lifting the heavy vase. He vaguely remembered that the man just said that he was very introverted. "Snapped!" Porcelain pieces were flying everywhere, and Qi Yan''s cheeks were stained red with blood. He felt dizzy. When his body fell down, the "kind" man was very "considerate" and forced a glass of "water" into his mouth. ?The entire set of actions was performed in one go, as if it had been rehearsed many times. "Obviously painless drug paralysis is possible, but you have to choose physical paralysis." Gao Ming squatted beside Qi Yan: "Don''t be afraid, you will lose consciousness in a while and you won''t feel the pain." After listening to Gao Ming''s words, Qi Yan''s eyes became even more frightened. He didn''t know what Gao Ming would do to him. ?With his eyes wandering, Qi Yan scanned the room filled with bound "parents" and then looked at the calm Gao Ming. At that moment, the terror reached its limit. What kind of madman is this? Disguise, manipulation, conquest, pleasure, revenge, and greed, he has the common characteristics of all perverted murderers. He is cold, complex, cunning and dangerous, and even his criminal methods and criminal process have extremely strong twisted characteristics! Why do I feel like you are scolding me with your eyes? Gao Ming pressed Qi Yan''s back, grabbed his hair, and lifted his head so that he could look directly into the bedroom: "Before the medicine wears off, I want to ask you a question. Can you see the people in the bedroom?" "?" Qi Yan''s eyes were full of fear, and he could no longer answer. Severe pain came from his head, and he was greatly shocked in his heart, and the effects of the drug began to slowly take effect. ??It was as if he had just walked across the Naihe Bridge and drank half of the Meng Po soup when he was suddenly given a sap by someone. He was in the stage of being about to die but not yet forgotten. "Judging from your reaction, I should be able to see it." Gao Ming tied Qi Yan''s hands and feet: "I have no mental problems. The game has indeed become a reality in some special form." The shadows in the bedroom are dissipating at a faster pace, and the strange fathers and strange mothers roar and merge into the darkness. They seem to not belong to the real world, but for some reason, they ran out when the two worlds overlapped. Gao Ming can clearly feel the temperature rising, and his breathing becomes easier: "My game seems to have become a medium, connecting reality and the place where Mother Wei is. After the game is cleared, everything should return to normal. But if I keep letting it go, will those strange rumors continue to spread until they are completely intertwined with reality and will never be separated?" ?Four-fifths of the space in the bedroom has been occupied by normal light. After the weird mother and the weird father were compressed and fused to a certain extent, one of the weird mothers suddenly broke free! The doting in her eyes was almost pathological, dragging all the shadows towards Gao Ming! Caught off guard, Gao Ming turned around and ran away, but Qi Yan behind him was not so lucky. ?At the last moment of the dissipation, Mother Wei dragged Qi Yan into the shadow. A shrill scream sounded, and something about Qi Yan seemed to be taken away by Mother Wei. At 4:44 in the morning, the bedroom completely returned to normal. Gao Ming entered the house with a mop. Dad and Mom were as if they had never appeared. All the cakes and candles they brought were gone, leaving only Qi Yan lay still in a daze. ?His eyes were dull, as if his soul had been sucked out, like a vegetative state. ??At the place where Mother Wei finally disappeared, Gao Ming also found two very scary black and white photos: "Is this the reward after clearing the game?" The photo is very shabby. I dont know what material it is made of. It looks like it was taken many years ago. ?One of the pictures shows Gao Ming sitting at the dining table eating cake. He is surrounded by a dense crowd of father and mother. It feels like a group photo was taken by one person. It is worth noting that the cake, furniture, and many parents in this photo are all in black and white, only Gao Ming himself is in color. Turn over the back of the photo, and there are some strange words scrawled on it. To my dear child: At the age of eighteen, you have become an adult. From today on, you are the new parent, and you will have the key to open the door to your home. Our home is located between existence and non-existence, hidden in the deepest nightmare, close to the most absurd edge of reality. It is far away from you, but it is connected to the darkest part of every heart. As a parent, you can choose to save each family member and give them equal love, or you can use them as tools, or you can even choose to torture them in more perverted ways. "You have complete freedom, and what we need you to do is very simple, let more people play the game after nightfall, and the various energies escaping from them can feed something in the rumors. " The words on the back of the photo look like they were written by a child. They are messy and stained with blood, making it very uncomfortable to look at. Parents? ?Picked up the second black and white photo, Gao Ming frowned slightly. On the front of the photo was Qi Yan''s frightened face. This seemed to be his posthumous photo. On the back of the photo, there were also some weird words written on it. "Photos of family members: only those obsessed with reality, those trapped in a near-death state, those desperate for death, those trapped in nightmares, the insane, the sinful can find and enter our home , become our family. We are the closest station to death, and our presence gives them a second choice besides death. But the vast majority of people who come here regret not choosing death directly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 3 Civilized City Jiang Huhan Chapter 3 Civilized City Jiang Huhan Sitting directly under the light in the living room, Gao Ming carefully looked at the two black and white photos, trying to find some clues. The home mentioned in the photo should refer to the world where Father and Mother live. The first photo says that I have become a parent and have the key to open the door to my home. The key it describes should not refer to an item, but an ability. For example, the game I made has become a reality. Cunning Dad and Cunning Mom entered reality through the game I made. The parents may not be their real bodies, but just some images that they changed after they came to reality. Gao Ming wrote down the words "they" and "them" in his notebook. He was still not sure what the other person was? With a slight pain in his head, Gao Ming put his hand between his eyebrows: "All the abnormalities that appear on my body are related to that tunnel! After daybreak, I will go over and investigate, maybe I can find the answer." Looking at the second black and white photo, only a few minutes had passed and Qi Yan in the photo had changed. Cracks appeared on his body and his expression became more frightened. "You are very brave, but I do not recommend you to put yourself in danger. Do not open the door to strangers before dawn." The murderer was arrested on a rainy night, but Li Lin''s expression was still serious, which aroused Gao Ming''s concern. of attention. ?When there was doubt in his eyes, and everything seemed to be wrong, Gao Ming browsed through all the news that had happened in the past few days. ??Looking back at Qi Yan, who had a **** head, drank potion, and had his hands and feet tied up, Gao Ming pondered for a moment: "Anyway, come here quickly, I''m afraid it''s too late and he won''t be able to hold on." "Just stay at home honestly at night, don''t take any more risks, protect yourself and your family." Li Lin wanted to say something else, but footsteps suddenly sounded again in the corridor. There was a man with a disfigured face and a helmet on his left arm. The man with the black ring communicator ran in. "What went wrong?" "Hanjiang, the thoroughfare of nine provinces, Xinhu, a century smart city, and Hanhai, an international metropolis, have good public security conditions, orderly public order, profound cultural heritage, citizens live and work in peace and contentment, and simple folk customs. After fair and objective evaluation, they were jointly selected as this year''s model of human civilization. City! Cultivate and carry forward the spirit of charity and lead the trend of virtue and kindness! Now, Mr. Si Tuan, Vice President of Hanhai Charity Federation, will give a speech..." If all services are suspended, what bus will I take that day? Theres something not right about the world. Investigator? Gao Ming works in the prison system. This is the first time he heard this title. Gao Ming opened the door, and several armed police officers rushed into the living room. They saw Qi Yan **** at a glance, and the binding technique was even professional. Did you subdue the suspect? Li Lin raised his hand and motioned for everyone to check the room, with some confusion in his eyes. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation in so many years as a police officer. "A perverted murderer is the most terrifying before he is identified, because anyone around you may be a perverted murderer, and once the identity of the murderer is determined, he is just a mentally disabled beast." Gao Minggai He poured himself a cup of hot water: "My name is Gao Ming. I used to work in psychological counseling at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders." Logically speaking, if all the passengers on a bus disappeared, it would be on the news, but he could not find any reports. Has Qi Yans consciousness, or soul, been dragged into the world where Mother Wei lives? Morning news! There was a riot in Henshan Prison for Criminals! Many prisoners were injured! Three people are missing! ??Heavy rain hit the window glass, the piercing sound of police sirens penetrated the rain curtain, noisy and rapid footsteps came from the corridor, and then someone knocked violently on the living room door. ?Seeing the disfigured man, Li Lin frowned deeper, but he did not interfere with any of the other man''s actions. The two parties seemed to belong to different departments. ?Shaking his head slightly, Li Lin replied in a low voice: "He is an investigator from Xinhu City, but I don''t know exactly what he is investigating." I dont know when this rain will stop. Gao Ming has been working as a psychological counselor in Henshan Prison for Recidivists. He has seen all kinds of lunatics. In order not to be affected by abnormal thinking, he always forces himself to stay rational. But at this moment, he has a new understanding. idea. Does the Rainy Night Murderer have accomplices? That shouldnt be the case. From an abnormal psychology perspective, perverted murderers like them tend to act alone. Xiao Liu, go check the information on that psychological counselor now. He is too calm. "Hello, I want to call the police. The raincoat murderer is in my house." I checked the bus schedules on the night of the Ghost Festival. The official website showed that all buses were suspended that night due to heavy rain. Staring at the colorful self in the photo, Gao Ming consoled himself: "In terms of the visual impact of the pattern, this posthumous photo of myself should be considered a rare card, right? But for people like me with so many parents, in the novel Usually you cant be the protagonist. ?Putting the two photos away, Gao Ming quickly called the police. He didn''t want Qi to drown in his own home. While waiting for the police to arrive, Gao Ming searched for news on his mobile phone. After a brief pause, the operator''s voice became obviously tense: "Are you being held hostage? Don''t be nervous, and don''t do anything to irritate him. Is he with you now? Let him state his request, and we will definitely give it priority. Keep you safe! Li Lin didn''t say anything more. They came out to arrest people and did not bring first aid equipment. Considering Qi Yan''s current situation, he briefly asked Gao Ming some questions and then led the team to leave. After debugging the communicator to no avail, the disfigured man left in a hurry. ?Looking through the items one by one, Gao Ming frowned: "Abnormal cases occur frequently, secret forums and private media are spreading all kinds of news, and I don''t know whether it is true or false." "That man didn''t lie. He is indeed the youngest psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders. He graduated from Zhengerba Medical University and is a neurologist with the power to prescribe drugs. But..." Rain splashed onto the screen of Xiao Liu''s mobile phone. : "The psychological counselor in the felon prison will conduct a mental health assessment every month. He can only work if he meets the standards. There was a problem with the results of his latest assessment. It should be a system input error." "In less than three minutes, he seemed to be played to death. It seems that the ''home'' is very scary." "That guy isn''t one of yours, is he? Why is he qualified to participate in the arrest?" Gao Ming always felt that the disfigured face looked more like a criminal than a policeman. These murders happened in the last three days? Three days ago was exactly when Gao Ming took the bus into the tunnel, and it was also when all the abnormalities began. Listening to the sound of the clock hands moving on the wall, Gao Ming took out the two photos of his death. The black and white photo of Qi Yan had more cracks on it, and his life seemed to have come to an end. "Multiple cases have occurred in the old city port area in the past three days. What you saw in the TV reports is only what you can see." Li Lin did not finish his words. The actual situation was more serious than what he said. For three days in a row, the city was shrouded in a terrifying atmosphere. Murders occurred one after another. The murder scenes were so weird and cruel that it was almost impossible for humans to do it. Morning emergency news! A fire broke out in the early morning at the only ninth-generation amusement park in Hanjiang City. The fire reflected the night sky red and was extinguished in the early morning. There were no casualties among tourists. However, the amusement park suffered heavy losses and had to temporarily suspend operations. A morning emergency news! Many vicious cases occurred in Hanhai Old Town last night! Please pay more attention to the citizens of the old town when going out! ??The disfigured man did not say hello to Li Lin. He walked around the house and headed towards the bedroom. But the moment he entered the bedroom, the black ring communicator on his arm malfunctioned and the electricity rustled. This black and white photo feels a bit like a card game, except that living people are made into cards, and the trickster becomes the party playing the game. ??Stepping out of Building 4 of Laijing Apartment, Li Lin looked up in his raincoat. The whole apartment building was depressing and gloomy. Only the room where Gao Ming was was lit with a light. Hitch closed the living room door again and Gao Ming sat on the sofa. Too many things had happened recently and he couldn''t sleep at all. "coming!" The risk score value exceeds the upper limit set by the tester. The last book in the world of ghost stories, to make up for the regrets, the protagonist will be the last person to walk out of the dark night. The new book is on the road, lets go! (End of this chapter) Chapter 4 A horror game studio that doesn’t make horror games Chapter 4 A horror game studio that does not make horror games The heavy rain was still falling, and Gao Ming didn''t feel too scared, but his inner emotions were a little complicated. ?It was already dawn, but after searching on the Internet, Gao Ming found that heavy rain had blocked roads and flash floods broke out. Now no vehicles could approach the tunnel at the junction of Hanjiang, Xinhu and Hanhai. I hope that tunnel will not be blocked by flash floods. ? It is temporarily impossible to figure out the reason why the game became a reality. Gao Ming can only accept this absurd fact: "I don''t know if it is too late to delete those game designs now. It seems that I have to go to Night Light Game Studio." When he was working part-time as a game creator and designer, he had collaborated with Nightlight Game Studio many times and provided the other party with a large number of game design plans and suspense murder case ideas. He now wants to delete all the game plans he designed to see if he can remedy it. ?? After a simple breakfast, Gao Ming put his photos into his backpack, put on his raincoat and set off. He was a very capable person. ??Heavy rain washed over the city, and dark clouds enveloped everything. Gao Ming took a taxi and came to Hanhai North City. "I''m not here for an interview." Gao Ming saw through Manager Gou''s worries at a glance. He is a very nice person and doesn''t like to cause trouble to others, so he took the initiative to speak: "I encountered some things that are difficult to explain. I may have to provide the information to All your game designs will be taken away and destroyed. ??Yelight Game Studio is affiliated to Motu Technology, the largest game platform in China. It is one of the many game studios under Motu Technology. It specializes in suspense and thriller games. However, it is now in a stage of transformation, and their life is not easy. Are you sick?! Are you sick? Through the glass door, Gao Ming heard the roar in the office, and he looked inside the door. In fact, according to his original plan, after quitting his job as a psychological counselor, he would come to Nightlight Game Studio for an interview and become a real game designer. ?The reason why he got into this industry is also very simple. There are no horror games on the market that he likes to play, so he wants to design his own. Innovation, strong interaction, gradually getting closer, sweet love, till death do us part, I designed it exactly according to your requirements. Wei Dayou dug out the message that Manager Gou sent at that time. ??Although he is bald and has a greasy belly, he is the most enthusiastic person in the studio. He is extremely unwilling and desperately wants to prove himself again. "Three days! I''ll give you three more days. You have to come up with a normal love game for me no matter what!" Manager Gou picked up the wig, angrily picked up his extra-large thermos cup filled with wolfberries, and stepped forward. He walked out on his fat legs, but happened to bump into Gao Ming at the door. ?Several staff members were sitting at their workstations, and a game scene was playing on the big screen in front of themthe male protagonist in ordinary clothes was secretly watching his own death video while playing a spiritual game with his deceased wife in a haunted house. ?criminals is a game adapted from real cases. The danger comes entirely from people. It focuses on reasoning and evidence collection, and is consistent with realistic logic. Everyone has been working overtime for two weeks, and we have tried our best. Xia Yang pushed up the flat mirror, squinted his eyes slightly, and kept a smile on his face, as if all the troubles in the world had nothing to do with him. Perhaps it is because of his good mentality that he, who is thirty-seven years old, looks like he is in his early twenties. He is the main artist of the studio and has won international art awards. His painting style is crazy and weird, which is difficult for ordinary people to understand. "What the customer requested is a relatively new interactive love game! You guys just made this thing for me in two weeks?!" Manager Gou, the head of Night Light Game Studio, stood at the table with a dark face, because it was too much Angry, his general belly heaved up and down, and the wig on his head almost slipped off. After hearing Gao Ming say that he does not make horror games, Manager Gou regained his enthusiasm: "Xiao Gao, I heard that Dayou said that you resigned from the prison. How about you come to me first and find a job? What do we think about you? Your ability is very recognized and you dont need to be interviewed at all! "I''m so sweet to you!" Manager Gou glanced at several subordinates in the office and held his remaining hair with both hands: "Our company has a total of forty-one game studios, and we are ranked forty-first. We are completely There is no room for descent! If we continue to act badly, we will disband and be kicked out of Motu Technology!" "forget it." ??He still remembered the first time he saw Gaoming''s design plan. There were 17 **** and horrific parts in the 3,000-word plan introduction, which also deeply shocked Mr. Gou. ?Producing a game has a long cycle, and the initial investment is huge. Many game design ideas cannot find investment, so they can only be sealed first. Unlike other studio members, Manager Gou was sent from Motu Technology Corporation. It is said that he offended someone, so he was forced to start all over again. "Destroy? Those plans will all be classics once they are made!" Wei Dayou left the work station directly and walked to Gao Ming: "What stimulated you?" The fifth level is strange stories, which means that everything within a certain range is unsafe, the rules have been changed, everything may be strange, and strange stories will continue to expand and grow, affecting more people. Try your best! Manager Gou slammed the table: There are only a few customers, so you still have to kill them all, right? Patiently sorting out his hard work over the years, Gao Ming roughly divided the games he designed into five levels according to their dangers: criminals, rumors, omens, sly words, and strange stories. ? Wei Dayou is also a very down-to-earth person and immediately explained the truth to the company. The organizer of the competition changed the original author to Gao Ming, and Gao Ming officially entered the game industry. ?Looking at Gao Ming, Manager Gou''s eyelids twitched slightly. He had worked with Gao Ming many times and knew Gao Ming''s design style and philosophy. In the past when the studio was making suspense games, Manager Gou and Gao Ming had a great time working together, but now that the studio is giving up on horror games, Gao Mings arrival is a bit embarrassing. "I set you apart from the love games on the market! I''m not asking you to go back to your old career and play horror games!" Manager Gou grabbed his wig and threw it on the table. The few strands of hair left on his head were covered with sweat. Wet. "I may not make horror games in the future." Gao Ming patted Wei Dayou on the shoulder: "Another piece of advice for you, try not to go out at night these days." Honestly speaking, if Nightlight Studio were not preparing to transform and give up horror games, it would be difficult for Gaoming to get back these game ideas. The rumors are also based on murder cases, interspersed with some weird and terrifying stories, but most of those stories are false, and the real danger is still people. Dont you want to be different from other love games on the market? The office is not big, and Wei Dayou is sitting at the door, looking like he is ready to run away at any time. He is a game planner and programmer at Nightlight Studio and a fitness fanatic. A few years ago, he was forced by his boss to have no choice but to seek help online for a relatively novel game planning plan, and that''s when he met Gao Ming. ? Gao Ming communicated with everyone and finally convinced Wei Dayou to open the cabinet where the files were stored in the studio and rummage through all the game design plans he had provided over the years. ?Originally, he just completed the task, but who knew that Gao Ming gave him a game design plan, and he directly won the Most Creative New Gamer Award that year. At nine o''clock in the morning, under the guidance of the cleaning lady, Gao Ming found the office of Night Light Games. The fourth dangerous level is trickery. In this type of game, trickery will really appear. ??Games of this level are different. Horrible things begin to show signs, the world view collapses, and the source of danger comes from various curses and weirdness. "Good morning, Gao Ming. You didn''t come for the interview the day before yesterday, so we went to recruit a new person." Manager Gou''s eyes evaded: "She will come to work in a while." In fact, there is a sixth level of dangerout-of-control weird stories. Gao Ming has also designed such completely desperate games. He came here mainly to destroy the most desperate games, hoping that they would not become true. 36 criminals, 25 rumors, 5 omens, 25 sly words, 31 strange stories, 4 out-of-control strange stories... I have been really diligent these years. (End of this chapter) Chapter 5 To our mortal love Chapter 5 To Our Mortal Love As a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders, Gao Ming is under great pressure at work every day. Making games is also a way of catharsis for him. He will use all kinds of things he sees, hears, and fantasizes about. Horror things are integrated into the game, and he shares his uneasiness and fear with the players. In this regard, he is also a generous person. My biggest dream was to turn all the design ideas into finished games, so that players all over the world can experience the charm of Chinese suspense... ?It is a happy thing to have a dream come true, but Gao Ming never expected that his dream would come true in such a straightforward way. ?Haunting a cardboard box filled with game design plans, Gao Ming came to the bathroom and took out a lighter. ?The flame burned the hard work of the past, and Gao Ming used the fire lit by his dream to light a cigarette. After disposing of all the ashes, Gao Ming returned to the office, hoping that Mr. Gou could cooperate with him in deleting the files saved on the studio computer. ?Those game design plans that have not yet attracted investment have been deleted smoothly, but a few games have been completed, such as the love game that Nightlight Studio discussed in a meeting this morning. The name of the game is "To Our Mortal Love". Mr. Gou used his connections and worked hard to get it for Night Light Studio. ??He values ??this love game very much and regards it as a key work in the transformation of Night Light Studio. "Gao Ming, it doesn''t matter if other games are deleted, but this love game won''t work." Mr. Gou put down the thermos cup and played the emotional card with a sad face: "Our studio just relies on this game to eat. We have cooperated for several years, and you also Dont you want to see everyone lose their jobs? Im over 40 years old this year, I have an elder and a younger one, and Ive signed an agreement with other investors. If this game cant be made, my whole family will have to live on the street. ? Gao Ming could understand Mr. Gou, but he still shook his head. Mr. Gou has only signed a business agreement with investors. If this game becomes real, the whole company will sign a gambling agreement with the King of Hell. Other games allow players to earn money, while his game allows players and producers to earn their lives together, and no one can escape. "How about this." Gao Ming opened the computer page: ""To Our Fading Love" was designed by Otomo as a whole, but I provided him with some murder ideas. Eight of the nine girlfriend lines did not need to be touched. , but the ninth line that I participated in the creation must be deleted. "To Our Mortal Love" tells the story of a otaku who counterattacks and meets nine different women in his life, including a childhood sweetheart who is seriously ill, a company leader who looks cold but is kind at heart, and the green tea scumbag Li Luxin. Wait, the first eight heroines were all designed by Wei Dayou. Because all the staff of Night Light Studio have never been in love with more than one hand, the plot of this love game is very average. Gao Ming felt that the game was uncharacteristic at that time, so he suggested to Wei Dayou to add a ninth line - psychological crime serial murderer Xuan Wen. She is a dangerous woman with extremely high EQ and IQ. After her pure and sincere love was deceived, Xuan Wen''s love turned into a kind of morbid madness. She always knew where the male protagonist was and monitored him all the time. . ?It is precisely because of the addition of the ninth line that the nature of the game has changed, and the love game is heading in the direction of crime and supernatural. ?Hearing Gao Mings request to delete the ninth branch line, Mr. Gou was very happy: No problem, we will delete the ninth branch line and start playing the love game from today on! Ill say one more thing. Gao Ming reminded: Dont design so many female protagonists, one is enough. Shed better not have anything to do with the protagonist, and the two of them can live happily until old age. How can we play a love game without any intersection? Wei Dayou was a little puzzled. "Nowadays, people mainly focus on Buddhism and letting things go when they fall in love. The male protagonist does not even have to have any communication with the outside world." The family games that Gao Ming made before can be very alienated. This kind of love game may also be alienated. Be careful. Get the Ten Thousand Years Ship. "Okay." Wei Dayou didn''t know whether Gao Ming was being angry or he really thought so. He felt that the ninth line was the essence of the entire game. After deleting the ninth line, the entire game became There is no sense of expectation anymore. Turning on the computer, Wei Dayou was about to modify the ninth game line when the glass door of Night Light''s office was suddenly pushed open. As if he sensed something, the fat cat who had been lazing around in the office all day suddenly meowed, jumped off the table and hid behind the bookcase, his hair standing on end and his body trembling. Im really sorry, it was raining so hard outside that I never got a taxi. The gentle voice came from the door, and just listening to her talk seemed to make people feel comfortable. ?Everyone looked towards the corridor. Standing at the door was a woman whose shoulders were wet from the rain. She was wearing a white shirt and skirt, but even such a simple outfit gave her a different feeling. Smiling, easy-going and generous, this woman seems not to know that she is very good-looking, or that her delicate appearance is just the most insignificant thing about her. "It doesn''t matter. It''s been raining heavily these days. We can understand the special situation." Manager Gou waved his hand and introduced to Gao Ming: "Her name is Xuan Wen, and she is a game designer who has just entered the industry. What a coincidence. Its the same name as the female character you designed in the game. ? ? ? Given the current situation of Night Light Studio, it is impossible to recruit particularly powerful staff. Standing there, Gao Ming looked at the strange woman not far away. She was dressed simply, but no matter how ordinary clothes were, she could not hide her unique temperament. Having dealt with felons on death row every day, Gao Ming can vaguely feel it. It is the self-confidence of a hunter and the elegance of a carnivore. Xuan Wen? Well, its good. Psychological criminal serial killer? "Huh?" Xuan Wen was obviously stunned for a moment, and Manager Gou hurried over to smooth things over, making fun of her. ??No matter male or female staff, everyone greeted Xuan Wen warmly. Only Gao Ming and the fat cat were deliberately avoiding her in the studio. ?Standing in the farthest corner from Xuan Wen, Gao Ming quietly took out his mobile phone and searched. There was no information about Xuan Wen on the Internet. Then he entered the names of other heroines in "To Our Failing Love". ?Trying one after another, when Gao Ming tried Li Luxin, several news items popped up on the search page. Two nights ago, Li Luxin died mysteriously in her boyfriend''s mansion, suspected of committing suicide. "Same name? Or...she killed her?" Glancing at Xuan Wen, Gao Ming always felt that Xuan Wen''s purpose in coming to Nightlight Game Studio at this time was not simple: "Isn''t she here to find me?" With his scalp numb, Gao Ming grabbed Wei Dayou and urged him to delete all game plans as soon as possible. ?The matter was so important that he had to watch Wei Dayou delete and modify it with his own eyes. The two of them were busy until the afternoon. All the game plans and ideas provided by Gao Ming in the Night Light Studio were deleted, and some that could not be deleted also began to be modified. Looking at the blank document, Gao Ming felt a little more at ease. He walked out of the office with a glass of hot water. ??The fat cat also slipped out after Gao Ming, moving very fast, showing agility that was completely inconsistent with its size. "Do you feel the danger too? The little guy is quite smart." Gao Ming came to the public rest area. He deliberately found a secluded place and thought while petting the cat. The people around him left one after another. About five minutes later, the fat cat next to him suddenly seemed to be dead and lay motionless on the sofa. Gao Ming sensed something was wrong and stood up immediately. He smelled a special fragrance, which was very light but full of temptation and danger. Looking back, Xuan Wen stood behind Gao Ming at some point. Her slender fingers gently placed on Gao Ming''s shoulders, forcing him to the wall: "Husband, are you pretending not to know me on purpose? " Hearing Xuan Wen''s name, Gao Ming''s expression froze. He lost his grip on the disposable paper cup and fell to the ground, with water droplets splashing on the two of them. "Husband???" Gao Ming''s back was pressed against the wall, and the hairs on his hair stood on end. He had never even been in love, how could he become someone else''s husband? There was something very wrong with the woman in front of him! "You want to delete all the games, but everything started three days ago. The nightmare hidden in your heart has become a reality." Xuan Wen leaned closer, the smile on her face was soft and warm, and her eyes reflected Gao Ming The uneasiness: "Have you forgotten what happened in the tunnel that night?" Xuanwen''s voice was very low, and only Gao Ming and her could hear it: "If you need me to help you remember, you can come to my house tonight." ?Hands out to help Gao Ming straighten his collar, Xuan Wen acted as if she had lived with Gao Ming for a long time. "You don''t have to worry about being in danger, because those bad women have ideas about you." Xuan Wen slowly leaned into Gao Ming''s ear: "I have already killed them all." (End of this chapter) Chapter 6 The end of the world caused by one person Chapter 6 The end of the world caused by one person First, my father and mother came back every night, and there was a room full of parents, and then someone called me husband for no reason. I just passed through a tunnel during the Ghost Festival, and it felt like I had all my family together. ?Looking at Xuan Wen''s retreating back, Gao Ming''s face turned pale. He was now certain that Xuan Wen, like his parents who gave him cakes, had become something "unknown". Xuan Wen not only knew what happened in the tunnel, but also guessed that I would come to Night Light to delete the game. When Xuan Wen''s figure disappeared in the corridor, Gao Ming''s expression returned to normal, and the fat cat came to life again, curling up behind Gao Ming. "Heavy rain has blocked the road. If I want to know the answer now, it seems I can only ask Xuan Wen." Gao Ming calmed down again: "But Xuan Wen''s condition is very different from that of her parents. She seems to be completely unrestricted and can freely move around. Walking around the city during the day "Fa Cai! Why are you here?" Wei Dayou picked up the fat cat with one hand, and while sucking the cat, he joked with Gao Ming: "Gao Ming, why don''t you stay? You see, even Fa Cai can''t bear to care for you." "It''s not that it doesn''t want to leave me, it just cherishes its life." It was also the first time that Gao Ming saw a cat pretending to be dead. No matter what happened outside, he remained motionless: "Dayou, I know you are a good person, so I will remind you one last time. Dont go out after dark, and stay away from that new colleague, she has a big problem. "I have also read the news and know that the world is not peaceful recently. Don''t worry, take care of yourself and call if you need anything. After all, we have been partners for so many years." Regardless of the little guy''s strong resistance, Wei Dayou will make a fortune. Back to the office. ??The fat cat was pulling at the glass door with its two paws and howling at Gao Ming outside the office. He looked miserable. "Follow me, and you will see the real hell." Gao Ming said with a wry smile, "This cat has some brains, but not much." After leaving the Night Light Studio, Gao Ming did not go home. He came to the bus stop and looked at the city map marked with various lines. Hanhai is a very special city with a total of nineteen districts. The most prosperous East District is home to rich people from all over the world. It is modern and dreamy, and the things you can enjoy there can exceed the limits of ordinary people''s imagination. The old city where Gao Ming lives seems to be another world. The densely packed apartment buildings are crowded together, depressing and cramped. Just walking among them makes people breathless. A hundred years ago, Hanhai emerged from the war. It was a refuge for politicians, businessmen, and refugees. It was open to all rivers and inclusive of all things. With its own unique advantages, Hanhai became one of the three largest free ports in the world. However, under the impact of the intelligent revolution and the biological revolution , this extremely glorious city has also reached a fork in the road of the times. ?But these have nothing to do with a high life. He glanced at the densely packed bus stops, and a series of cruel and horrific murders flashed through his mind, as well as a series of strange and horrifying stories. "Butcher case, cat doll dismemberment case, **** demon case, corpse dissolution case, corpse cooking case in the red pavilion, dog cellar case, corpse sinking case..." His eyelids twitched, and the murders in Gao Ming''s mind almost covered the entire city, which was even more terrifying. What''s more, instead of murders, he has watched a lot of ghost stories and horror movies. Borrowing life, flesh and blood fairy, hanging man, soul-returning night, skin-changing shop, headless doctor, cannibal elevator... I cant even count them, I cant even count them! When you go to hospitals, schools, shopping malls, you can find the corresponding scenes in the high life of the high life. According to Xuan Wen, all the nightmares in my heart have become reality, and its not just about games. All suspense and supernatural phenomena may appear in this city. ?Although he didnt want to admit it, Gao Ming felt that he had single-handedly kicked off the end of the world. Things in that unknown world seem to be able to evolve various horrors based on the memories in my mind and merge with this city. ?The sky is overcast, and the clouds are getting lower and lower. The city seems to be a prisoner strangled by the neck, and is about to die in the struggle with all his sins. ?Standing on the bus stop, looking at the street in the heavy rain, Gao Ming had a bad expression on his face: "If I were a guy full of pornographic waste, I wouldn''t have so many troubles." Xuanwen is obviously not normal, but she seems to be able to provide Gao Ming with clues, which is what Gao Ming needs most now. At 5:30 in the afternoon, Xuan Wen walked out of the office building holding a red umbrella. As if she had predicted that Gao Ming would not leave, she came to the bus stop with a smile: "Have you been waiting for me?" "I just haven''t decided which car to take home." "Let''s go together, then?" Xuanwen held the umbrella between the two of them and looked sideways at Gao Ming. Her eyes revealed that she liked her, but that kind of liking was a little bit... Twisted, like a collector seeing a valuable piece of art, or like a person with a quirk getting strange satisfaction. The bus arrived at the stop. Gao Ming waited for Xuanwen to get on the bus and sit down, then stood alone at the back of the bus. An hour later, they returned to the old city. Looking at the buildings in front of him, Gao Ming wanted to stay away from the woman next to him. There are four buildings in Lijing Apartment, which are built in the shape of a tic character. Xuan Wen lives in the building opposite Gao Ming. Let''s take a bold guess. Maybe Xuan Wen has been secretly watching Gao Ming a few days ago. "Don''t get me wrong, the murders that happened around Laijing Apartment in recent days have nothing to do with me." Xuan Wen''s voice was a little blurred in the heavy rain: "Actually, I am on tenterhooks every day and live very scared." "In order not to be afraid, you killed all the threats?" Gao Ming didn''t think about the murder at first, but when Xuan Wen reminded him, Li Lin''s warning flashed in his mind. During the three days he was trapped in the room, a lot of "things" had "spread". ??Going through the apartment courtyard, Gao Ming and Xuan Wen entered Building 2. As soon as they got to the third floor, they saw an old lady burning paper in the corridor. The brazier was filled with the ashes left by burning paper money. She kept muttering something and kowtowed to the portrait next to the brazier. The old man has silver hair, but the man in the portrait looks like he is only in his forties. The older man kowtows to the younger man. This scene is a bit strange. "Her adopted son committed suicide three days ago." Xuan Wen stopped: "According to the neighbors, her adopted son was a very good person during his lifetime, honest and hardworking, and he was obviously not related by blood to the old lady, but he still treated the old lady''s family. Take care of me as a relative. "Many times what we see is just the surface. People who are not good at words may have more on their minds." Gao Ming met the old lady''s adopted son in the courtyard. The eldest brother was named Zhao. He was very enthusiastic towards everyone and often held a Mobile phone cleaning bathroom in apartment building. Brother Zhao smiles every day, but Gao Ming always feels that his smile is forced. ?Gao Ming, who works in psychological counseling, sometimes chats with Brother Zhao downstairs, but since last month, he has never seen that brother in the hospital again. After bowing to the portrait, Gao Ming was brought to the fifth floor by Xuan Wen. The rope for drying clothes was randomly placed in the corridor, very close to the exposed wires. There were various clothes hanging on it. I wonder if it was affected by the overall environment. Those clothes looked gray and white, even if they were not The wind will also sway slightly. There are old-fashioned iron doors on both sides of the corridor, which are stained with rust. The yellow-brown door frame and the bright red couplets form a strange contrast. Even the word "" pasted in the middle makes people feel very awkward. "arrive." Xuan Wen took out the key and opened the door of 2507, but Gao Ming was a little afraid to go in. 2507 is the home of the old lady''s adopted son. Brother Zhao jumped from the balcony of this house three days ago. "You rented the deceased''s house? He hasn''t even passed his first seven days yet." Gao Ming was inexplicably reminded of a game scene he had designed before - the male protagonist in ordinary clothes secretly watched his own death video in a haunted house while playing a spiritual game with his deceased wife. (End of this chapter) Chapter 7 Killed all the heroines Chapter 7 kills all the heroines Room 2507 basically maintains its original appearance, and everything belonging to Brother Zhao has been preserved. The cabinets, sofas, coffee tables, and all the furniture used by the deceased are all in the room. ?Lao Zhao was an extremely frugal person during his lifetime, and the decoration was very simple. The room felt deserted, and there was an indescribable chill in it. Raindrops hit the window glass, the sky was gloomy, it was only around six o''clock in the afternoon, and the room was already very dark. Xuanwen didn''t turn on the light. She went straight to the balcony and looked down at the courtyard and the heavy rain. After a fierce ideological struggle, Gao Ming also entered room 2507. His eyes were quickly attracted to the wall of the living room. In the most conspicuous position of the living room, a huge photo frame covered with black cloth hung. "Want to know what that is?" Xuan Wen did not look back, but she knew Gao Ming''s psychological activities well: "You can take off the black cloth and have a look." ?Hands on a corner of the black cloth, Gao Ming pulls it gently. As the black cloth slides off, a huge black and white wedding photo appears in front of him. "If you don''t believe what I said, or think I''m deceiving you, you can also verify it with other passengers on the bus that night." Xuan Wen sat on the sofa: "While I was taking you out of the tunnel, I saw other passengers. "Are there any passengers alive?" "Inlaid on the tunnel wall is a corpse with a hideous and painful appearance. When I arrived, you were talking to something. Step by step, you walked deeper into the tunnel. I brought you out." Xuan Wen didn''t know what to say. It was true or false, but when she said this, there was a trace of fear in her eyes. Another posthumous photo? Gao Ming couldnt remember when he had taken wedding photos with Xuan Wen, and they were such chilling wedding photos. Xuan Wen''s appearance also opened up Gao Ming''s thinking. In those horror and suspense games, there are not only dangerous monsters and ghosts, but also "madmen" with great potential. With bloodshot eyes floating in her eyes, Xuan Wen opened the handbag she carried with her, which contained eight blank photos without portraits. ?Gao Ming is a psychological counselor in a felon prison and a doctor who dances with caged beasts. He knows exactly how to get along with dangerous people. "Are you satisfied and are you in a hurry to leave?" Xuan Wen looked at Gao Ming with a smile: "You probably don''t remember what you promised me in the tunnel, right?" "Well, I was in such a hurry that I didn''t see their faces clearly, otherwise I would definitely find a way to imprison them and find out the truth." Xuan Wen put on her slippers and said her last words in the most homely tone. Terrible words. "I just want to be someone like you." Xuan Wen began to speak faster, and her state became more and more abnormal. She revealed her true purpose of finding a high life: "After repeated attempts, I found that the game There is a process of becoming a reality. The more terrifying and dangerous the game is, the slower it will integrate with the city. Various omens and warnings will appear. If you want to trigger the ghost story in advance before it is fully formed, you need to meet three conditions. The conditions are a haunted house where a person has just died, a photo from that world, and you. If I just saw corpses all over the wall, I wouldnt be frightened and lose my memory, but I did hear some voices. Gao Ming tried hard to remember, but couldnt remember anything: Do you remember what the voice said? "It doesn''t matter, you can think about it later." Xuan Wen took out a black and white photo from her personal clothes: "When I opened my eyes and woke up in reality, this black and white photo appeared next to me. In the past three days As I eliminated the other heroines in the love game, the wedding dress in the photo seemed to have changed a lot." "You took a car that you shouldn''t have been in, and you ended up in a place that you shouldn''t have gone to." Xuan Wen looked at Gao Ming with eyes full of pathological endearment, which made Gao Ming feel both frightened and frightened. Feeling familiar: "You forgot what happened in the tunnel. This is because your body is protecting itself, because you subconsciously think that you cannot accept the horrific fact, so you selectively forget." "Everything is getting out of control, evil ghosts are rampant, weird things appear frequently, and the malice in people''s hearts will subvert the city. The games you made in the past based on murder cases and urban ghost stories may become reality. They will emerge from the rotten memories and weaken them. The method of resentment is to let more people play the game you designed. You can choose to lead them through the level, or you can choose to sacrifice them to feed the monsters. Different choices will have different costs and different rewards. " Xuan Wen paused for a moment and then continued: "The voice said that you should have died, but it gave you a chance to live. It seems that you have reached a deal." "I should have died..." Gao Ming thought about the deeper meaning of this sentence: "Did I experience a death in the tunnel? When you passed by, I was already saved? This is completely unreasonable!" "Calm down, all this is just your guess now." After figuring out Xuan Wen''s true purpose, Gao Ming was no longer afraid. He looked at Xuan Wen who was close at hand, and there was really no flaw in her face: " But I can help you and verify your guess at Haunted House 2507 tonight. "Is that why you can walk freely in the city? Just like normal people?" Hearing Xuan Wen''s understatement that he had killed other girlfriends, cold sweat broke out on Gao Ming''s forehead. He had eight girlfriends in three days. It was so hysterical. ! The most unpopular marginal female supporting role in the love game, an abandoned object with a twisted and sick personality, but after the game became a reality, through clear and precise judgments and crazy decisive actions, she became a person who understands better than Gao Ming. "Status quo" "people". I have plenty of tickets. ?Just listening to Xuan Wen''s words, Gao Ming felt very scary. He had never played a love game before and had no idea that a love game could be so scary. "Then why do you know what happened in the tunnel? You should have appeared because of my game. In terms of time, there is no reason for you to know what happened to me in the tunnel." Gao Ming retreated to the door. ?Standing in the haunted house of 2507, Gao Ming fully understood what Xuan Wen meant. She wants to "hunt" Kaidan Game and eat the monsters in Kaidan Game before they grow up completely! "The haunted house is a game venue. The photo is equivalent to a ticket to enter the game in advance, and you are the passage." Xuan Wen grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes with both hands: "The voice asked you to bring more players into the game. I should be considered a player too. ? In the photo, Gao Ming and Xuan Wen have happy smiles on their faces, but in the wedding photos, only Gao Ming himself is in color, while the beautiful Xuan Wen and her exaggerated wedding dress are all in black and white. What happened in the tunnel on the night of the Ghost Festival? Gao Ming never left the door too far from the beginning to the end, ready to leave at any time. "Other girlfriends in the love game also appeared under some unknown influence. Strictly speaking, they are dead people, but the problem is..." Xuan Wen approached with the photo of her body, her eyes burning with madness: "The photo represents death. When the black-and-white photos turn into color, does it mean that the dead people come back to life? Killing other dead people seems to free me from some kind of bondage." "Have you remembered something now?" Xuan Wen turned around. The smile on her face was very warm and her expression was very gentle, but the aura exuding from her body was extremely abnormal, and those beautiful eyes were hidden deep in her eyes. Keeping secrets. "Because I sent you home that night." Xuan Wen took another step forward: "Do you still remember the design of my branch line in the game "To Our Fading Love"? I can always know where you are. My favorite thing to do is to look at you. This ability of being full of mischief and uncontrollable love makes me look for you as soon as I wake up. you." What did you see? Xuanwen compared the black and white photo in her hand with the huge wedding photo hanging on the wall. It can be clearly seen that the wedding dress in the photo in her hand began to show color. "Can not remember." After receiving part of the information and it was already dark, Gao Ming took another step back. Just when Gao Ming agreed, there were footsteps in the corridor, and then the doorbell rang. After Xuan Wen covered the wedding photos with a black cloth, Gao Ming opened the door. The disfigured investigator appeared in the corridor on the fifth floor. He said breathlessly: "This room is very dangerous. You must hurry up." Move away! (End of this chapter) Chapter 8 The return of ghost stories Chapter 8 The return of ghost stories You said this house is dangerous, but isnt it just an ordinary residence? Gao Ming said as if he wanted to die, which made the investigator even more anxious and angry. "The original resident of 2507 committed suicide. You must not live here just to get cheaper rent." The investigator''s face was disfigured and his expression could not be seen, but it could be heard from his anxious tone that room 2507 did have Big problem. "Why? Could it be that Brother Zhao''s death was not an accident, but a homicide?" Dont ask why! Sweat slid down the scar, and the investigator pointed at his terrifying face: If you dont want to become like me, move away quickly! ?Obviously the investigator knew something, which made Gao Ming even more curious: "You have to give us a reason, right?" A normal person would be unwilling to be suddenly asked to move out. "It''s not just you. Before the source of the anomaly is determined, the residents of your level will have to move away temporarily." The disfigured investigator saw Gao Ming last night and knew that Gao Ming was not so easy to fool: "You subdued the Rainy Night Murderer, I I admit that you are very brave, but some dangers are invisible! Those things are the main reasons for the many murders in the old city port area!" "Those things refer to..." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. Most people would be scared when they saw the investigator''s face, but he was very interested in this investigator. "The more you know, the easier it is to get entangled with them. Everything I say and do is for your own good and to protect you. I hope you can believe me." The investigator said sincerely, but Gao Ming and Xuan Wen remained unmoved: "You really can''t shed tears until you see the coffin!" ? Gao Ming slowly lowered his head. It was unclear whether he would shed tears when he saw the "coffin", but Xuan Wen probably wouldn''t cry when she saw the "coffin", just like she saw the capsule hotel. "If you are really unwilling to move, then you must keep what I say next in mind." The investigator could not persuade the two to leave, but could only give them some warnings: "You should remove the things used by the deceased in the house as soon as possible. Replace them all, no matter day or night, never imitate the actions of the deceased, let alone have the same emotions as the deceased. " "I can understand replacing the things used by the deceased. What do you mean by not imitating the deceased?" Gao Ming was a little confused: "Could it be that if you have the same emotions as him at the place where he died, he will come back?" The investigator did not answer or deny. After speaking, he went upstairs, as if he was going to investigate something upstairs. "This investigator from Xinhu seems to know a lot." Xuan Wen walked silently behind Gao Ming, her eyes dangerous and charming: "No one will bother us anymore." She closed the security door, approached Gao Ming gently, and moved her lips slightly: "The game you made can be understood as the overlapping part of the two worlds, and you are the key to unlocking the game in advance. What we have to do is very simple, that is, In the haunted house where the deceased lived, he repeats his previous life, produces the same emotions as him, and allows himself to become him completely. Then the obsessions, evil thoughts, pain and regrets he left between the two worlds will be recovered on their own. Forcibly trigger strange stories with you as the center." "What you said sounds familiar to me." The investigator''s warning just now still lingered in Gao Ming''s ears: "Sister, are you sure this is okay?" Hearing the title of Gao Ming, Xuan Wen was stunned for a moment, but she still explained patiently: "The ghost story game is the most terrifying and terrifying. Once it is fully formed, fear will take root in everyone who has heard the ghost story." In our hearts, we have no ability to deal with it, so there is only one way in front of us, which is to trigger it in advance and nip it in the cradle. I know that this matter is very dangerous and may happen. Dead people, but if you dont do it, ten times or even a hundred times more people will die in the future! What Xuan Wen said makes sense. At this stage, just the alienation of some family games and love games is already very scary. If those weird games are completely integrated with the city, the situation Gao Ming will face will be even more dangerous. Some things cant be avoided. Okay, then Ill give it a try. Under Xuan Wens guidance, Gao Ming sat in front of the mirror in the living room holding a blank photo. All the lights in the room were turned off, and four sticks of white wax were lit in the four corners of the room. ?Fires flickered in the darkness, raindrops fell, thunder roared, and occasionally a flash of lightning flashed. Adjusting his breathing, Gao Ming closed his eyes and thought about the things about the deceased in his mind. Brother Zhao''s full name is Zhao Xi. He is an abandoned baby picked up by the old lady on the third floor next to the garbage dump. He has never gone to school and has worn shabby clothes since he was a child. The children in the compound often interact with the old lady''s second son. Bullied him, but he never resisted. When he grew up, Zhao Xi worked as a porter in the port area to earn tuition for his younger brothers and sisters. He worked hard and supported a family. Although he has been very tired, Zhao Xi is cheerful every day and greets everyone he sees. The children who bullied him in the yard now call him Brother Zhao. ? Time passed day by day, and Zhao Xi became the most warm-hearted person in Lijing Apartment. He himself was not married and had a family, but if anyone had trouble, he would help if he could. Later, his younger brother broke the law and was imprisoned. It was he who took care of his adoptive mother and pregnant sister-in-law at home. Logically speaking, such an optimistic and strong person would not choose to commit suicide. The neighbors were surprised. Only Gao Ming saw some clues in advance. Zhao Xi has been engaged in heavy physical labor all year round and his physical condition is very bad. He was fired by the factory after he injured his leg last year. With no education, a disabled leg, and poor health, it was difficult for Zhao Xi to find a job. He stayed at home, but was looked down upon and scolded by his sister-in-law and adoptive mother. ??Zhao Xi knows that he is a picked-up child. He wants to be recognized more than anyone else and longs to have a real family. But no one thinks highly of him, and he doesn''t have any way to relieve his emotions on weekdays. He only holds his mobile phone. Maybe in his opinion, his mobile phone understands him better than his family. ?All the optimism, strength, and enthusiasm he showed outside were more of a disguise he imposed on himself. He didn''t want to be "abandoned" anymore. But the more he thought about it, the more painful he felt inside. Cant see hope, cant change, become a burden, and finally start to hate myself. The temperature began to slowly drop, and all kinds of negative emotions emerged. ?Gao Ming was sitting in the living room, as if he had returned to the night when Zhao Xi committed suicide. There were no lights on in the room, and the clouds were so oppressive that no light could shine through. There was no rope around his neck, but it felt increasingly difficult to breathe. He touched his neck with both hands, feeling an uncontrollable disgust in his heart. Neither the window nor the door is an exit. He seems to be locked in a corner forgotten by everyone. There is only himself here, a powerless self. Having a headache, palpitation, my brain seems to be broken, I can''t sleep, I just want to keep my eyes open and tear through memories. The world in the mirror began to deform, shadows spread across the room like a tide, and regret and obsession penetrated into the depths of the soul. A familiar chill crawled down his spine. Gao Ming opened his eyes. All the candles in the living room had been extinguished, and the entire room 2507 was wrapped in shadow! Looking up at the mirror, Gao Ming''s pupils shrank, and the life-size mirror reflected a distorted world that was upside down. Bang! Before Gao Ming could react, a loud noise came from downstairs, and he hurried to the balcony to check. In the patio courtyard of Lijing Apartment, next to the corridor entrance of Building 2, there is a corpse with twisted limbs and a broken neck, staring directly at the balcony of 2507. (End of this chapter) Chapter 9 Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors Chapter 9 Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors It was cold, scary, and damp. There was a faint rancid smell in the air, and the whole room seemed to be shrouded in a shadow. The familiar feeling of suffocation came, and Gao Ming knew that he had once again arrived at a place where two worlds overlapped. The method provided by Xuan Wen is correct. Doing so can indeed trigger the Kaitan game. Avoiding the gaze of the corpse downstairs, Gao Ming looked back at the living room. The four candles placed in the corners had been extinguished, and the environment in the room seemed to remain at the moment when the deceased committed suicide. Where is Xuan Wen? There was only Gao Ming in the dilapidated room, and the psychological criminal serial killer who wanted to enter the game with him did not appear. Has she left the room? Or did she not come in at all? The casing is yellow, the charging port has stains and broken hair, the phone has no lock screen password, and new messages pop up on it. The owners, including Gao Ming, all watched the video again. In the three videos, Zhao Xi''s position did change. Just now, Mr. Wang, who lives on the first floor, sent three videos to all Aite group members. Huddled on the bed in the bedroom, Xiaoqiu called for help through the video, but no one in the building did anything. Her facial features were deformed due to fear. Xiaoqiu seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying. Her mouth opened wide, but before she could make a sound, she was dragged into the darkness. 2101Wang Xusheng: "How can the corpse move? How can the dead move?! It should be a problem with the shooting angle. I''ll go to the balcony to take a look!" ?Li Li is Zhao Xis sister-in-law and lives on the third floor with Zhao Xis adoptive mother, Zhao Yuanyuan. The bodies were coming up the stairs, but that wasn''t the worst. The corpse appeared downstairs. Judging from the scope of the impact, this game is much larger than the ones I have played before, at least it includes the entire building No. 2. Her heart was beating heavily, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. With trembling hands, Xiaoqiu turned on the light on her mobile phone. What should I do? Help me, please? We are all neighbors! You will get caught up in him too! The knocking on the door did not weaken at all, but became louder and louder, and the door panel seemed to be shaking slightly. 2101Wang Xusheng: "I saw Zhao Xi being taken away with my own eyes! Why did his body come back again! What happened???" ??The resident on the fourth floor seemed to deliberately want to verify something. After he finished speaking, he pulled all the group members, including Zhao Xi, into the group video. The person who committed suicide fell headfirst to the ground, his face had completely changed shape, his neck was broken and elongated, his limbs were twisted, and the broken bones pierced the skin. Room 2203 was completely silent, and the group video was also silent. The thick shadow was like black sea water flooding the body. Gao Ming stayed where he was and calmed himself down. He wanted to determine which game had become reality as soon as possible. Because she was too anxious and scared, Xiaoqiu directly sent a voice message: "There is really something climbing up! It''s right outside my door." ??When everyone saw that Zhao Xi''s video was opened, they all took a breath, but then they saw Gao Ming appear at Zhao Xi''s home. Xiaoqiu''s face turned pale with fright. She turned on the video and blocked the sofa behind the living room door. Darkness enveloped room 2203 without warning, and the faint light from the mobile phone screen reflected Xiaoqiu''s face. 2203 Xiaoqiu: "Brother Wang, there is something wrong with these three videos of yours! The position of Zhao Xi in the first video is different from the position in the third video! He seems to be... moving!" Sensing something was wrong, Gao Ming took his cell phone, ran to the balcony, and looked downstairs. ?The heavy rain wet her pajamas, and the phone slipped from her palm to the window sill. Xiaoqiu had forgotten the video and kicked the anti-theft net like crazy. 2304 Li Li: Is it because Zhao Xi is in this group that this group chat can continue to be used? ??Lijing Apartment is a typical old community in the old city. It is in a remote location and many rooms are empty. There are not many people living in the second building. Now that Wang Xusheng is missing, the remaining residents are even more frightened. The owner who originally said he wanted to go out to check is also shrinking in the room. ?The group chat exploded. Some people tried to call the police, and some wanted to go out of the house to check, but they all quickly became quiet. A brief light appeared in the bedroom, and Xiaoqiu let out a piercing scream. The heavy rain washed away the bloodstains, and the body originally placed at the entrance of the corridor disappeared. The heavy object was dragged on the ground, the door panel was slowly squeezed open, the broken nails rubbed against the floor tiles, and the moving outlines in the darkness gradually became clear. ?Wang Xusheng, who went to shoot a new video, did not send any more messages and seemed to have disappeared. ? Touching the screen, Gao Ming saw the chat group that Zhao Xi had joined - Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. This was the owner group of Lijing Apartment Building No. 2. ?Handing up his cell phone, Gao Ming silently watched each neighbor in the video, keeping in mind the subtle changes in everyone''s expressions, and then quickly walked to the door of the living room. When I was chatting with Zhao Xi, I saw him using this phone. 2409 Fang Shuqi: Lets open the group video so that everyone can see each other, understand each others situation more comprehensively, and be mentally prepared. Before Gao Ming had time to speak, there was a knock on the door in Xiaoqiu''s video, with an interval of about two seconds, as if someone was banging his head against the door. Brother Zhao had chatted with me many times before his death, and I also planned to make a small game for him that could soothe his emotions. At that time, I conceived several game design plans..." ?The neighbors in the group chat shouted reminders, but Xiaoqiu just turned around tremblingly. ?The resident on the first floor was obviously panicked. He seemed to be preparing to shoot a video again. Xiaoqiu, who was holding her mobile phone, looked horrified. She was trapped in the room. With wet eyes and Xiaoqiu about to cry, the lights in the room flickered and then suddenly went out. ?The vibrating sound of the mobile phone interrupted Gao Ming''s thinking. He slowly opened the bedroom door and found a brand-name mobile phone on the bedside table. 2304 Li Li: "Who are you? Why are you holding Zhao Xi''s mobile phone? Is it still at Zhao Xi''s house? Did you bring his body back?" 2409 Fang Shuqi: "Why did Zhao Xi''s body come back? Did your family do something bad? I often hear you arguing and scolding upstairs! You, the family, are lying on his body to **** blood, but you still think it''s natural. It should be, retribution must have come now! There was a strange crunching sound in the dark living room. She didn''t dare to breathe and directly covered her mouth and nose. ?Her body seemed to be frozen, she was holding the phone tightly and staring at the living room. Emotionally broken, she opened the bedroom window, kicked the security net in panic, and wanted to jump out. 2304 Li Li: "Fuck you M! His death has nothing to do with me!" ?????2203 Xiaoqiu: "Don''t make any noise! ??I heard it! I heard a noise in the corridor! Something is climbing up!" ??He stood on the balcony of his home and took a close-up shot of Zhao Xi''s body. ?Through the camera, everyone could see the situation on the bedroom ceiling and the side of the window. Xiaoqiu, who wanted to escape, did not notice that there was a pale human face on the lower left side of the window, moving upward little by little. 2203 Xiaoqiu: "It''s over! What to do! All calls can''t be made, and except for this group chat, no other information can be sent! Why on earth is this!" He has climbed into the building? Gao Ming just saw the face outside the window in the video. That face did not belong to Zhao Xi, but looked a bit like Wang Xusheng from 2101. Looking away from the group chat of distant relatives rather than close neighbors, Gao Ming did not see the process of the neighbors being killed. He recalled the "parents" who had been replaced before. The situation he was most worried about now was that the neighbors had been replaced. Except for him, everyone else is "ghost". (End of this chapter) Chapter 10 only family Chapter 10 The only family Normal people will definitely be frightened and panicked after encountering strange stories, and a momentary error in judgment can lead to death. However, Gao Ming belongs to another type of person. He directly envisions the worst scenario and lowers his expectations to the underworld before taking action. 2409 Fang Shuqi: "Brother Wang and Xiaoqiu have probably met with misfortune. Only by uniting can the remaining residents have a chance of survival. I hope Zhao Xi''s family can stand up and explain clearly, because Zhao Xi will return to this building. , it must be related to you! 2304 Li Li: "Although Zhao Xi was picked up, we have always treated Zhao Xi as a family member. But you neighbors, when you see him calling him Brother Zhao, you actually look down on him at all in your heart! Rumors are spread behind his back and he is even fabricated. Do you think I dont know what happened between me and him? Zhao Xi was forced to death by you! Li Lis video was shaking. She lived on the third floor and was very scared. She hugged her child and opened the door to the living room. The body was on the second floor. She didn''t dare to go down, so she wanted to run upstairs and hide in someone else''s house first. Zhao Xis adoptive mother followed Li Li, tears sliding down her wrinkles. The basket she held on her arm was filled with paper money. The sound of quarreling came from the mobile phone. Gao Ming quickly turned down the volume and hid in the corner to check. 2607 Jiaqi: "No! Hiding upstairs is not an option. Sooner or later, a corpse will come to the door!" 2409 Fang Shuqi: "Teacher Yao? Are you, are you healed?" Seeing that no one believed it, the old man silently took off his shirt while talking on the phone. His skin was almost like that of a dead person, pale and bloodless, with a large number of black blood vessels bulging in his chest and abdomen, as if he was about to burst his body and merge with the world: " I really dont know why Im like this, but Im sober and Im still me. Arent they really all ghosts? ?Putting on his coat, Teacher Yao has experienced many things and knows that it is useless to say anything now, so he no longer proposes that everyone hide in his house. Just watching the surveillance video, the neighbors felt their hands and feet getting cold, not to mention Fang Shuqi who was trapped in the house. ?His arm holding the phone shook more and more violently. As the ninth knock on the door rang, he let out a scream. 2707 Yao Yuan: My house is the farthest away from the corridor, so everyone should come to my house first. There is a blood vessel bulging between his eyebrows. If Gao Ming cannot clear the game as soon as possible, his fate will be ten times worse than Fang Shuqi''s. 2501Huang Mingming: "Why don''t we all hide on the top floor and get together to find a solution? It''s not safe to stay in the room anyway." Theres something wrong with the video! Theres also something wrong with the neighbors who made the video call! The mobile phone Zhao Xi left in the room might have been left behind intentionally by a ghost! "How long have you brought these things with you? It''s you who lured him back!" Li Li scolded Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother. At this time, the sound of flesh and blood crawling came from the dark corridor again, as if several hands were grabbing him. Jump up the steps. ??The resident on the fourth floor sent a video in the group chat, which was captured by the surveillance camera at his door. ??The phone he had been holding in his hand until his death slid down, and the lens was attached to Fang Shuqi''s tragically dead face. He seemed to have been pushed down from the fourth floor, and his death was exactly the same as Zhao Xi''s. Sure enough! ?The video was stained red with blood, and Gao Ming was shocked. He endured the discomfort and ran to the end of the corridor on the seventh floor, smashed the closed window, and looked out. Fang Shuqi and several other neighbors were particularly shocked when they saw Yao Yuan speaking in the video. Yao Yuan is in his 70s, a retired police school teacher, a model anti-grabbing officer, can pick locks, fight, knows all kinds of fraud, and has excellent physical fitness. . But two years ago, he was diagnosed with a terminal illness. Many people in Lijing Apartment knew this. Teacher Yao, who was once tall and burly, became so thin that he lost his human appearance in two years. He could only sit in a wheelchair and could not speak. , it is very difficult to eat. Covering the camera, Gao Ming looked at the cell phone belonging to the deceased in his palm. He remembered his work - "The Only Family" - when he helped Wei Dayou participate in a game competition a few years ago. ?Hunting the camera, Gao Ming pushed open the living room door and entered the corridor. He ran to catch up as fast as he could, but he didn''t see Li Li until he reached the seventh floor. There was a faint rotten smell in the air. He looked downstairs. The lower floors were dark and lifeless, as quiet as the life in which Zhao Xi was killed. After only half a second of hesitation, Gao Ming was ready to put his idea into action. Li Li and her son were "alone". This was a rare opportunity. ?The neighbors do not believe Teacher Yao, but Gao Ming is an exception. He has seen parents who have been replaced. Those "unknown" beings that can change are exactly like real people, and will not leave such obvious flaws at all. 2409 Fang Shuqi: "Li Li, you don''t even care about your own mother-in-law?" "There''s a problem! Li Li is holding a child. Even if she sets off a few seconds earlier than me, she can''t reach the seventh floor faster than me!" Bang! "I..." The old man pursed his lips and smiled bitterly: "I don''t know why this happened. Three months ago, I gave up treatment and waited for death at home. I could hardly get out of bed. But tonight, I feel that my illness is completely cured. Not only do I feel no pain, but my body is back to its best condition. "In reality, Zhao Xi''s cell phone would definitely not be thrown in the house like that. After he commits suicide, his vampire adoptive mother and sister-in-law will probably try to get rid of all Zhao Xi''s money. After all, in the room rented by Xuan Wen, Only the barest furniture was left, and it had obviously been plundered. The male protagonist of the game is a middle-aged useless uncle, but he has a gentle and beautiful wife, a smart and well-behaved daughter, and parents who love him very much. He often uses his mobile phone to video chat with his family, and all his contacts with his family are through his mobile phone. , until one day he saw a woman who looked very much like his wife on the street. Gao Ming had a good idea, but as soon as he opened the door a crack, he heard rapid footsteps. It seemed that Li Li happened to be passing by on the fifth floor with her son in her arms. 2409 Fang Shuqi: "I can''t get out! Zhao Xi is right outside my door, it''s really back!" If there are ghosts among seemingly normal neighbors, they should direct their ill will towards real living people and let the living people kill the living people. The screen is shaking and I cant see anything clearly. Group video can help me understand the situation of other neighbors, but it also puts me under their surveillance. What I do next is not suitable for them to see. No one spoke in the group video. After the neighbors saw Teacher Yaos body in the video, they unconsciously showed fear and disgust. Their gazes also made Teacher Yao very uncomfortable. ?Grabbing the door handle, Gao Ming wanted to leave the room where Zhao Xi lived and go to find Teacher Yao himself. "Should we tie up the mother and son?" Gao Ming leaned against the door: "This is the easiest way to determine the identity of the neighbors." ?All the normal neighbors in the group video made Gao Ming feel that something was wrong. On the contrary, it was Teacher Yao who looked at the biggest problem and made Gao Ming feel friendly. ?Those neighbors seem to exist only in the video, and they seem to be deliberately trying to create a scary atmosphere. He rushed over to hug the other person, but the woman hid in the arms of other men. The player began to investigate the truth from his perspective, and finally discovered that everything he owned was made up by his mobile phone. His life was full of despair, dark and terrifying, He imagined other people''s wives and children as his own. In fact, his biological parents severed ties with him, and his only family member was his old mobile phone. ?Then the sound of breaking glass reached the ears of all residents, and the video screen blurred and rotated until the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground reappeared in the community. According to the information revealed on the back of the photo, people who are dying can also enter the game. Does Teacher Yao fall into this category? Zhao Xixi in the picture seemed to have sensed something. He raised his head little by little. He showed a strange smile to the surveillance camera, and then banged his head against the door of 2409. In the video, Fang Shuqi died tragically downstairs, but when Gao Ming looked downstairs, there was no body at all except for a pool of blood at the entrance of the corridor! ??In the black and white picture, Zhao Xi, with twisted limbs, is squirming on the steps, his face rubs against the ground, and his broken neck hangs on his shoulders. ?Li Li was so frightened that she screamed. She didn''t care about the old lady or the video, and ran away. In fact, he is the biggest villain. He personally took off his layers of disguise and exposed his dirty heart to everyone. There are three endings in the game: the uncle found the lost diary and medicine. This was actually the fifth time he woke up, but then he swallowed the medicine again and chose to live in fantasy for the sixth time; the good ending is the uncle''s own hand. He destroyed his mobile phone, escaped from the illusion, and decided to start a new life. He tried hard to get rid of all his bad habits and reconciled with his parents; the final ending was a bit scary. The uncle went crazy. He regarded his mobile phone as a real family member and died with his mobile phone. They were together, and the phone was picked up by a child who was being bullied. (End of this chapter) Chapter 11 I am the rule in ghost stories Chapter 11 I am the rules in the ghost story ??The various horrors, the approaching weirdness and despair displayed through the mobile phone group chat video allowed Gao Ming to roughly determine which game became a reality. ?? Zhao Xi, who lives in 2507, has completely different personalities from the middle-aged male protagonist in "The Only Family". One is honest and diligent, the other is gloomy and lazy, but the environments they live in are almost the same. They seem to have relatives and a family, but after closing the door of their home, only they themselves know how bad that home is. "Except for Zhao Xi''s body, I didn''t meet any neighbors. I just heard various sounds. The pictures shown in the mobile phone video are probably the imagination of the mobile phone owner. Those neighbors who were killed were those who usually looked down upon them. Zhao Xis people. Gao Ming once knew something about Building 2 from the neighborhood committee aunt. Wang Xusheng on the first floor is a small boss, temporarily renting in Laijing Apartment to avoid debt; Xiaoqiu on the second floor has no job, and it seems that she was the one who spread the rumors about Zhao Xi and his sister-in-law: Fang Shuqi on the third floor is from the port area The technician, Zhao Xi, seems to have disabled his leg to save him. ? Scattered negative emotions are difficult to overwhelm a person, but when pressure from all aspects converges and becomes unavoidable, one''s own will may be completely overwhelmed by negative emotions, which ultimately leads Zhao Xi to walk towards the night sky. ""The Only Family" has three endings. To trigger the good ending, Zhao Xi must destroy his mobile phone with his own hands." "I know you are scared, panicked and helpless now! But only I can help you!" The investigator was also anxious: "We have been involved in an abnormal incident. I rushed to Hanhai from Xinhu just to investigate Similar incidents! I know you have a lot of doubts, but the corridor is really dangerous, and you will die if you are not careful! Third, after midnight, do not open the door under any circumstances unless something that does not belong to you appears in your home. Second, dont trust the clock you see, the time is inaccurate. "Will communication be completely interrupted?" After Gao Ming thought about it carefully, his expression suddenly became extremely bad. First, find all the residents as soon as possible and agree on a contact code, because some time after the abnormal event begins, the residents in the building may be replaced. Its really hard for ordinary people to accept these things. Seeing Gao Mings violent reaction, the investigator comforted him in a low voice: Its normal to be afraid, but we still have hope of leaving alive. Fourth, dont turn on the lights suddenly, fifth, dont listen to any audio Glancing at 2706, Gao Ming slowly grabbed a chair leg and asked, "Why are you here?" Gao Ming was too lazy to explain to the investigators and asked casually: "What do you mean by the abnormal events?" "Weird, mysterious, strange, all kinds of unexplainable things and phenomena suddenly appeared in Xinhu half a year ago, and then appeared again in Xinhu." Suddenly disappeared." The investigator decided to share the information with Gao Ming. Thank you for providing me with so many things to note, but I still have things to do. Gao Ming used Zhao Xis mobile phone to send a message to Teacher Yao in 2707. He needed to confirm something with Teacher Yao. The investigator slid the black ring and shook his head seriously after a moment: "Article 11 is written, you cannot sleep, you must stay awake at all times." ?In this weird environment, how could Gao Ming trust the investigators who suddenly appeared? He was extremely cautious. Dont be nervous, its me. A terrifying and familiar disfigured face appeared behind door 2706. The investigator waved to Gao Ming: Dont stay in the corridor, come in quickly! ?The phone plays those horrific videos because Zhao Xi wants to see such scenes. Gao Ming decides to face his fear and get rid of the influence of the deceaseds phone first. "My own strength may not be enough." Gao Ming stepped on the broken window glass on the ground and stopped at the door of room 2707: "If Teacher Yao is not in the room, the scene in room 2707 is different from the one in the group video, then It means that Teacher Yao is a ghost created by the mobile phone. My previous guess is correct; if Teacher Yao is in the room, there are two possibilities. My guess is wrong, or Teacher Yao is also a living person who entered the game. " "You''re quite good at comforting people." Gao Ming digested all the information. The tunnel he passed through on the night of the Ghost Festival happened to be at the junction of the three cities. He wondered whether something from Xinhu had entered. his body. "I told you to move out quickly, but you didn''t listen. Do you regret it now?" The investigator wiped the sweat from his forehead: "After leaving 2507, I went upstairs to talk to the tenants here. After that, something unusual happened. The incident happened suddenly and I was unfortunately involved. Knocking on the door of room 2707, before Gao Ming could wait for Teacher Yao to open the door, the security door of room 2706 next to him slowly opened a gap. "Does that mean that by doing nothing, we can live peacefully until dawn?" You can avoid making mistakes by following the rules, but what Gao Ming wants is to solve the problem from the root: "According to the rules, can we avoid all misfortunes by going back to sleep? " He clearly remembered that he received a call from his mother in the last game! ??If what the investigator said is true, then all the calls he received in the last game were actually made by "ghosts"! Gao Ming was a little panicked. His parents lived in Xinhu, and he didnt know if the old couple had been affected. The investigator seemed to have no ill intentions. He dragged Gao Ming into the house and breathed a sigh of relief after closing the door. He pointed to the black ring with a red light on his wrist: "After being involved in an abnormal event, communications will be distorted and interrupted. We are unable to contact the outside world. It is like entering another world." Then what did you find out in your investigation? Gao Ming still remembered Li Lins attitude towards the investigators. The lowest investigators in the investigation bureau seemed to have great power. "All abnormal events follow a certain trajectory and occur within a certain range. Other than that, everything is still unknown." The investigator tried his best to force out a scary smile. He probably wanted to encourage Gao Ming: " The probability of ordinary people being involved in abnormal events is very low, and this kind of experience of seeing the truth is not common. " When you are involved in an unusual incident that occurs in an apartment building, and you want to save yourself, you should pay attention to the following points. Have you been there half a year ago? Gao Ming was surprised. All the information you see now was obtained by investigators at a **** price. You can doubt their accuracy, but dont gamble with your own life! "In order to avoid causing panic, the news was blocked. Later, in order to investigate this sudden and strange incident, the Joint Investigation Bureau of Abnormal Disasters was established." Touching the black ring on his wrist, the disfigured investigator disclosed his identity in front of Gao Ming. Identity information: "The Joint Unusual Disaster Investigation Bureau consists of three parts: investigation, mythology, and security. The meaning of our existence is to figure out the cause of the disaster." "The abnormality has occurred, so don''t blame others and face it with all your strength. As long as we are cautious, we can leave alive until dawn." The investigator stroked the black ring so that Gao Ming could see the words displayed on the black ring. : "Many investigators in Xinhu have exchanged their lives for some information. This information can help you survive. Please remember and abide by every rule." The sound of the door panels rubbing against each other made Gao Ming immediately protect himself and be ready to leave at any time. "Rules are dead, people are alive..." Gao Ming opened the door of room 2706 and looked at the corridor swallowed by shadows. There was still half a sentence in his heart that he had not said. As a game designer, to a certain extent, he is the rule in Kaitan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 12 I have a bold idea Chapter 12 I have a bold idea There were black stains on the floor of the corridor, and there was a faint sound of nails scratching downstairs, as if something was approaching. Gao Ming walked out of Room 2706 and knocked gently on the door of Room 2707: "Teacher Yao? I''m Xiao Gao from Building 4. We talked about growing flowers before." "Why don''t you listen to my advice at all!" When the investigator saw Gao Ming not only running to the corridor, but also knocking on the neighbor''s door, he jumped anxiously: "It''s very dangerous in the corridor! Neighbors may also be replaced by something. We''ll be back at any time!" The old man in 2707 is seriously ill, but... "No buts!" The investigator grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes: "After being involved in an abnormal incident, don''t even think about saving others. As long as you can leave alive and bring out useful information and rules, then you have already solved the whole problem. This city has made a huge contribution! He tried his best to pull back, but he couldn''t pull Gao Ming away: "Don''t let your mother''s heart overflow! You still don''t understand the horror of abnormal events, you will kill everyone!" Gao Ming did not want to waste time explaining to the investigator. He grabbed the door handle and his voice gradually became colder: "Teacher Yao, I know you are inside. If you don''t open the door, then I will break down the door." There was a crisp sound, and the door of 2607 was pried open by Teacher Yao and Gao Ming. They stood at the door and looked into the house. Do you really want to go there? Be more sensible! "Yes, isn''t he trapped here?" Gao Ming walked past the investigator and looked at his home across the building through the rain. You started a group chat behind my back? The investigator just saw the group chat. You cant make a living even if you commit suicide! If you have the ability to go find the person who bullied you, you deserve to be a coward for the rest of your life! ? ? Exiting the group video chat, Gao Ming looked through Zhao Xi''s mobile phone. There were many clips of his own life in it. His sister-in-law was playing with the children, and his elderly adoptive mother was cooking in the kitchen. Zhao Xi wanted to join it, but various rumors made him afraid. His sister-in-law and adoptive mother also did not welcome him as a disabled person from the bottom of their hearts. He thought secretly in his heart: "I only brought a blank photo of my body. If I also brought the ''family photo'' of my father and mother, I don''t know if they would come to me in the middle of the night to give me a cake. Maybe next time You can give it a try. "Sooner or later, Zhao Xi will catch me if I stay in the house. If I have to choose a way to die, I would rather die on the way to survive." Gao Ming is not yet completely sure of Teacher Yao''s identity. , then his speculation was all wrong, so he wanted to go to 2607 to take another look, and get in close contact with Zhao Xi. He was a very cautious person. "I don''t think it''s appropriate either." Teacher Yao coughed: "Why don''t we take advantage of the corpse to crawl into 2501, run downstairs, and leave the Lijing Apartment to ask for help. I believe there should be someone in the city who specializes in solving this kind of problem. people." "Let me go! Zhao Xi! I know I was wrong! I shouldn''t have framed you for stealing goods from the port area! I''m sorry! I was really wrong!" Bone fragments penetrated the back of his hand, and Huang Mingming was driven by a force to grab it. He closed the window frame and pushed the glass window open. ?Extreme fear stimulated Huang Mingming. He screamed and rushed towards the security door, raised the fruit knife in his hand and slashed forward. ??The investigator and Teacher Yao were both attracted by the scenes in the video, and they were trembling with fear. "Stop standing there stupidly, get ready to go to the sixth floor!" Gao Mingfan found Teacher Yao''s toolbox: "You only have one chance!" "If the corpse resurrection is compared to a horror game, the three of us are equivalent to players. The other neighbors in the group chat may be other things, or they may just be made up by the mobile phone to deceive us." Gao Ming stared at the group video: "Zhao Xi''s body is climbing up to the fifth floor. After he enters Huang Mingming''s house in 2501, we will pry open the door of room 2607. If the head of the household, Jiaqi, is different from the one in the video, it can prove my guess. " ?Originally, the investigator wanted to continue persuading him, but what Gao Ming said later made him choke slightly. This did not seem to be the Virgin Marys attitude of helping neighbors. ?? Another scream came from Zhao Xi''s cell phone. Gao Ming looked down and saw that Huang Mingming from 2501 was so frightened that he collapsed. With blue veins popping out on his face, Huang Mingming grabbed the fruit knife on the coffee table: "You will also be caught by him! You will also receive retribution!" ??Black blood spattered in the living room, Zhao Xi''s tattered body squirmed on the ground, and Huang Mingming held a knife in both hands and kept repeating the same action. This horrific scene made the investigators and Gao Ming who were watching the video feel horrified. The wrapped Huang Mingming in the video was still struggling hard, but all the struggles were in vain. His legs moved uncontrollably towards the balcony. , his arms were covered with Zhao Xis skin. "Zhao Xi! Put me down! Put me down!" "Are you a little reckless?" The investigator had seen ordinary people involved in abnormal events in Xinhu, and few were as ruthless as Gao Ming: "There is something strange out there! You will be killed by it!" "I''m already very sensible." Gao Ming led the two of them to the sixth floor. In the mobile phone video, Huang Mingming was fighting with the corpse on the fifth floor, but there was dead silence in the corridor. Now Teacher Yao also noticed something strange. "The neighbors in the mobile phone video are all fake, and the neighbors we saw being killed by Zhao Xi are also fake. These are just reflections of the dark side of Zhao Xi''s heart." Teacher Yao looked at Gao Xi with admiration. Fate: "You got it all right!" I received your message and turned off the microphone and camera in advance. Teacher Yao put black gloves on top of the phone to cover the camera. The ghost wants to pry open the door, so do you? The wrinkles on Teacher Yaos face were squeezed together, and the scars on the investigators face twitched slightly. Bang! "Don''t enter your neighbor''s home casually! If the neighbor is killed by a trickster in advance, what we will face..." Before the investigator could finish his words, Gao Ming had already dragged him into 2707. He looked at the closed door, The mouth is still half open. "I don''t quite understand what you said. Aren''t you and I real?" Teacher Yao is a teacher at the police academy. He has a quick mind and is well-informed, but what he encountered tonight was beyond his knowledge. "The situation is urgent, so I''ll keep it short." Gao Ming took out Zhao Xi''s mobile phone: "I suspect that the seemingly normal neighbors in the group chat are all fake. They only seem to appear in videos." ?The heavy rain instantly wet Huang Mingming''s face. He wailed and begged for mercy. His expression was painful and ugly, but his body slowly climbed up the window sill. ??The bones collided with each other, and Zhao Xi''s riddled corpse was like a broken mouth, slowly opening. ?No matter how Huang Mingming shouted, the surviving neighbors did not reply. What are you going to do next? The investigator also looked at Gao Ming. The door lock turned, withered mugwort leaves fell, and the old door was pushed open. Teacher Yao looked at Gao Ming with glasses on: "Come in." The shadow was spreading, and Huang Mingming couldn''t dodge at all. He was almost wrapped in Zhao Xi''s skin. ?In the group chat video, Huang Mingming was so frightened that he dropped his phone on the sofa. In the camera, he was waving a fruit knife hysterically. Seemingly hearing Huang Mingming''s request, Zhao Xi wrapped his arms around Huang Mingming''s back and fell from the window together! ??Needless to say, Gao Ming took out his tools and prepared to pry open 2607''s door. ?Neighbors died tragically one by one, and the sense of oppression rising from floor to floor was extremely strong. Every nerve in Huang Mingming''s body seemed to be being scratched with a knife. He screamed into the camera of his mobile phone. 2501 Huang Mingming: "I heard the sound of nails digging into the door! Zhao Xi''s head seems to be hanging on the door frame of my house! Help me! We have been neighbors for more than ten years, please help me!" His clothes and skin were torn apart, but no matter what Huang Mingming did, he couldn''t stop Zhao Xi from approaching. The investigator''s hands and feet felt cold after watching the video. The "tricks" in this building were more terrifying than he imagined: "Specific spooks do not appear in ordinary abnormal events. We are in big trouble this time!" Thick dust fell on the tables and chairs, and room 2607 was dark, as if no one had lived there for a long time. A few days ago, Zhao Xi might be like this in reality. ??The lock on the security door seemed like a decoration, blood flowed in, the door was slowly opened, and fingers squeezed in through the crack of the door. ?In addition to life clips, this lonely middle-aged man also takes pictures of himself. No one takes him seriously, so he just talks to himself. The mobile phone has become the object of his conversation, and big data will also take care of his emotions. From this aspect, the mobile phone is indeed more like his only family. "I have a bold idea." Gao Ming looked at the dark stairs and said as if talking to himself: "I want to have a heart-to-heart talk with the dead." (End of this chapter) Chapter 13 Jump! Chapter 13 Jump! When they heard Gao Ming say that he wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with the deceased, both the investigator and Teacher Yao thought they had heard wrongly. The deceased who committed suicide by jumping off a building three days ago, dragged his body with broken bones and twisted limbs back to life, and massacred the neighbors in a building in the video. Now Gao Ming actually wants to chat with him, which is surprising in the entire psychological counseling circle. It''s quite explosive. "Are you crazy?" The investigator poked Gao Ming''s arm with his finger. He could feel the body temperature of a living person on his fingertips: "It feels like you haven''t been replaced by the monsters either! Why are you acting weirder than those replaced monsters? ? Those who have been replaced by unknown beings will still work hard to hide themselves and avoid being discovered. They are no longer pretending to be high-profile, and their frankness makes even their "teammates" feel scared. "A truly cruel ghost will come directly to your door to slaughter you. How can he scare you through a video? As a psychological counselor who has been practicing for many years, I think this is more like Zhao Xi asking us for help. He hates himself and cannot help Getting out of the predicament will not change the status quo." Gao Ming did not tell the investigators the real reason. In the game "Only Family", the mobile phone weaves a happy family and a warm and sunny environment for the male protagonist. However, the male protagonist in the game himself is a lazy, gloomy and selfish person. The fictional scene created by the mobile phone is something that the male protagonist in the game would never be able to do at that time. own. Zhao Xi''s situation was just the opposite. He made up a very scary and horrifying video on his mobile phone. However, during his lifetime, he was simple and hardworking, worked hard and never complained, and he was always grateful to his adoptive mother. In the same way, Zhao Xi should not be able to do the things that the mobile phone made up before he completely lost himself. ??The limbs were shattered, and Zhao Xi''s body opened like a giant mouth. Gao Ming climbed backwards onto the window sill. Stepping back, Gao Ming was mentally prepared in advance, but when he faced Zhao Xi''s broken body at close range, he still felt indescribable fear. He felt that he was too weak. The heavy rain wet his hair and clothes. The moment Gao Ming fell backwards, he didn''t struggle and pushed Zhao Xi into the house with all his strength! ??The collision caused Zhao Xis cell phone to fall from his wound, and the tragedy was rewritten in another wayZhao Xi was in the house, watching Gao Ming fall in the heavy rain. ?Taking out the lighter, the flickering flames dispelled the darkness. Gao Ming lit a cigarette and sat on the steps of the corridor. ??His blood-stained hair was stuck to the ground, and Zhao Xi''s broken face slowly appeared between the fourth and fifth floors. His back touched the balcony window, lightning flashed across, and pale light illuminated Gao Ming and Zhao Xi. "coming?" After finishing weaving the rope, he threw it down the balcony window of 2607. After confirming that there was no problem, Gao Ming walked out of 2607 alone. "What are you doing?" Teacher Yao held up the tool box: "I am seriously ill and I won''t live long. If you need anything, just ask." Gao Ming did not choose to escape like Xiaoqiu did, nor did he attack like Huang Mingming did. In his eyes, Zhao Xi seemed to be the honest and honest brother Zhao before. Looking at the mirror in the living room, Gao Ming noticed it when he first entered the game. The life-size mirror reflected an upside-down world. Facing such a terrifying scene, Gao Ming did not dodge at all. In addition to fear, there was also a trace of expectation in his eyes. The blood on his clothes left a long trail of blood in the living room. Zhao Xi was about to climb to the balcony, and his face was facing Gao Ming. ?It is difficult for a living person to control ghosts and monsters, and it cannot be done by normal methods, so Gao Ming came up with a crazy idea. ?? Zhao Xi''s head was moved by his shoulders, and his broken neck was twisted 180 degrees. Although he was lying on the ground, his face could be turned upside down to look at Gao Ming. The corpse that fell downstairs climbed over the cold steps, and the dead soul got closer to the living person. Hold him! Without further retreating, Gao Ming took a step forward and extended his hand: "You will be my family member, and I will be your accomplice." "You try your best to be optimistic and strong, but your heart is occupied by pain; you are the backbone of the family, but no one in the family really cares about your feelings; you often tell me about the small happiness in life, but in fact you live a very bad life; you The world you expected and reality are turned upside down. You work hard to change, but the more you struggle, the more desperate you become. " "I''m not deliberately deceiving you to save my life, nor am I looking for an excuse to escape. I''ve talked to you too many times and know what kind of person you are, so I sincerely want to help you." Gao Mingna Take out Zhao Xi''s phone and touch the video above: "Whether it''s fragments of a beautiful life or letting those neighbors get the punishment they deserve, I can help you do it! After all, the things on the phone are just illusions, and we can go there with our own hands Change reality! The guile in abnormal events has no emotions. If you do this, you will die! Although the investigator looks scary, his character is not bad. He admires Gao Mings courage, but is worried about Gao Mings safety. Pushing open the door of 2507, Gao Ming did not go in directly. Hearing the sound of bones rubbing against the ground, Gao Ming stared at the corner of the stairs. Flesh and blood were still wrapped around Gao Ming''s body. Zhao Xi wanted to grab Gao Ming and jump down together. Their bodies fell toward the window. I have a lot of fathers and mothers, and they are different every night; my colleagues are smart and capable and can kill eight people in three days; now I also have warm and simple neighbors. This kind of life seems quite satisfactory at first glance. ??The sound of crawling flesh and blood came from downstairs, various horrific and **** pictures flashed in his mind, and the twisted limbs were getting closer and closer to the fifth floor. ?Hands full of wounds grabbed Gao Ming, but Zhao Xi did not hold Gao Ming''s hand, but covered Gao Ming''s arm. Gao Ming asked the investigator and Teacher Yao to enter Room 2607: "Zhao Xi will climb up soon. I need you both to do me a favor." The corpse pressed down on Gao Ming, and his center of gravity moved backward. At the same time, Gao Ming stuffed Zhao Xi''s cell phone into the gaping wound of the corpse. The Kaitan game is integrating with reality. If I had not taken the initiative to trigger Kaitan, and when Kaitan grew and spread by itself, the tragedy in the mobile video might really have happened. Fear is the most instinctive emotion of human beings. Gao Ming''s body was also trembling slightly. His nails were dug into his flesh, but his tone remained calm: "You didn''t do anything wrong. All the pain was caused by others. Yes, I am not qualified to judge you from a third party''s perspective, let alone persuade you to give up revenge. I just want you to be a little happier. Kind people deserve happiness, and you also deserve a family that can truly understand you. A few seconds later, Zhao Xi''s twisted arm was raised, the bones were stretched, and a harsh sound echoed in 2507. Hurry up! Come up! With just one sentence, Zhao Xi stopped crawling for the first time. This was also the first time Zhao Xi stopped. "I''m right at the window. If persuasion fails, you two grab the rope and pull me up." Gao Ming lowered his head and tore the sheets, making a "rope" very skillfully. "Welcome home." Come up! Teacher Yao and the investigators shouted loudly, the ropes swaying in the heavy rain. ??When Zhao Xi killed Huang Mingming, he chose to jump off the building with Huang Mingming. Gao Ming was also prepared to "try" this method of death. Zhao Xis face was so close that Gao Ming could see the pain, sadness and numbness in his eyes. ?Thunder roared and heavy rain hit the window glass. The 2607 investigator and Teacher Yao were holding on to the rope tightly. They vaguely heard Gao Ming''s words. They stared at each other and saw shock on each other''s faces. "How about I go to 2507 instead." Teacher Yao unbuttoned his shirt, and the blood vessels in his chest and abdomen were pulsing and pulsing, which looked terrifying: "I have lived enough, and you are still very young." Quite nervous. Gao Ming walked in front, and the twisted and broken body slowly crawled towards him. "The adoptive mother has given all her love to her biological son. The sister-in-law only sees you as a tool to make money. The other neighbors gossip behind your back and deliberately make things difficult for you in the factory in the port area. Seeing that you are honest, they deliberately make you take the blame and frame you. You steal." ?Feeling the strange movement in his arm, Gao Ming sighed softly. Zhao Xi seemed to have lost his emotions. He was controlling Gao Ming''s body, trying to push Gao Ming downstairs. "Tear apart the sheets and other things, knead them into ropes, and put them down along the balcony window." Gao Ming ran into the bedroom and took action: "You two stay in 2607. I will go to 2507 to wait for Zhao Xi. I will Stand on the balcony and have a good chat with Zhao Xi." ?Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming said very seriously: "If you don''t want to be abandoned anymore and long for a family, then let me be your family." Brother Zhao, I often chat with you when Im on vacation. What I regret most now is that I thought Id wait until I was done with my work before I could chat with you. "I am a psychological counselor with a job certificate. I''d better leave the professional matters to the professionals." Gao Ming actually had another plan. If he wanted to trigger a good ending in the game, he would have to let Zhao Xi destroy his mobile phone. , it must be destroyed by his own hands to symbolize the breaking of self-imprisonment. Getting up and walking towards room 2507, Gao Ming opened the door for Zhao Xi and pressed the light switch in the living room. No one could understand Zhao Xi, so Zhao Xi wrapped his neighbors in this way and let them die in the same way. "Wait a moment." Gao Ming wrapped the rope around his wrist. He gritted his teeth, overcame the unimaginable fear of ordinary people, and stared at Zhao Xi''s "open" body. Fuck! Teacher Yao and the investigator used all their strength to hold on to the rope. Gao Ming''s body hit the wall between the fourth and fifth floors hard. His arms were bent unnaturally, and there was a cut on his face, and blood was flowing. , but he seemed to feel no pain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 14 first chain Chapter 14 The First Chain Zhao Xis cell phone slipped out of his wound and fell to the ground through the heavy rain. At the height of five floors, the phone was torn into pieces and completely destroyed. ??The fragments of life captured by Zhao Xi with his mobile phone, the words he said to himself when he was lonely, the life he longed for and envied, and the darkness and cruelty buried in his heart were all dissipated in the heavy rain. ?His clothes were already soaked, and Gao Ming only started to climb up after hearing the sound of his cell phone falling to the ground. Hurry up! You reckless man! How dare you jump! Be careful! You still have to pass by the fifth floor window! ??The upper bodies of the investigator and Teacher Yao were also wet from the rain, and they tried their best to pull Gao Ming upwards. ?Hands on the rope tightly with five fingers, Gao Ming has done everything he can. This should be regarded as Zhao Xi destroying his mobile phone with his own hands. ? Came to the balcony of the fifth floor again. Zhao Xi, who was standing on the fifth floor, stared at Gao Ming in a daze. His eyes were slightly different from before, and the cold numbness was replaced by confusion and pain. "Friends", "family", and "neighbors" put him in trouble. He couldn''t think about it and finally stepped on the edge of the building. ?No one cared about him, and even after his death, everyone was complaining, why couldn''t he die farther away? It was really unlucky, and the housing prices in the community were going to fall again. At the end of his life, he met many people who always pushed him closer to the window inadvertently. Only Gao Ming did not do that. What was playing in the video on the mobile phone was what Zhao Xi wanted to do. It was the hidden malice of this honest man, but now that malice was destroyed by his "hands". ??A rich black shadow escaped from his body. It seemed to be the connection between the unknown world and Zhao Xi, and it also seemed to be some kind of special energy. ?With his head raised, Zhao Xi stood alone in the room. 2507 was his room. On that rainy night, he stood like this for a long time. Gao Ming''s body was dragged by the rope. He stared at Zhao Xi in the room and made a decision after a moment. ?Stepping on the window frame of 2507 with his shoes, Gao Ming adjusted his body, let go of the rope, and jumped into room 2507 again. Seeing this scene, Teacher Yao and the investigator were really dumbfounded. Teacher Yao, who had not said a bad word in more than 30 years, even uttered a curse word. Why is this coming back again! This is the first time Ive seen someone dare to jump repeatedly on both sides of the fifth floor window. The disfigured investigator was really tired, but he didnt dare to let go. He was afraid that he would jump out again after a while! ?Gao Ming also heard the voices of Teacher Yao and the investigator, but he pretended not to hear them and walked towards Zhao Xi step by step. "You have been tolerant since you were a child, afraid of bringing trouble to your family, so even if life hits you hard one after another, you just brush it off and continue to hold on." Gao Ming stopped at Zhao Xi In front of you: "I will let everyone know what you have endured, and I will be your real family." Without shaking hands, Gao Ming opened his arms and hugged Zhao Xi gently: "You have worked very hard." When a person is at his most vulnerable, what he needs is not comfort, but a hug from his family. The bones are intertwined and the twisted neck is pulled back. Zhao Xi seems to be very unaccustomed to this. ??When Zhao Xi retreated, the black shadows escaping from his body seemed to have found their target and began to surge towards Gao Ming. They were unable to penetrate Gao Ming''s body, so they condensed on the surface of Gao Ming''s skin, like moving black blood vessels, or like a tiny living chain. Gao Ming reached out and touched it, feeling depression, pain and despair. Those shadows merged with Zhao Xi''s memory. ??Severe pain shot through his arm, and his breathing became difficult. Gao Ming tried to grab the chain. He had a special premonition in his heart, as if as long as he could grasp the chain, he would have the same abilities as Zhao Xi, but Zhao Xi might disappear. Zhao Xi stared at Gao Ming silently. As the black shadows left, the wounds on his body and his eyes gradually returned to normal, but what was worse was that his body was also becoming illusory. It seems that after Zhao Xi disappears completely, the black chain on Gao Ming''s body will be fully formed. "Brother Zhao, what I just said is true. I can take you to meet other family members in the future." Gao Ming''s expression was distorted by the pain that split his spirit and will, and he desperately held down his trembling arms. Zhao Xi in room 2507 was also making his final choice. He stood still for a long time, then slowly twisted his neck. Zhao Xi looked at the full-length mirror in the living room. He looked at the upside-down world in the mirror. The mirror did not reflect his body. He waved his hands covered with calluses and wounds, but there was still no Zhao Xi in the mirror. The broken body seemed to understand something. Zhao Xi turned around in silence. He did not continue to jump off the building with his life, but walked towards the corridor. ??The neighbors in the WeChat group chat on the mobile phone are all fake, and he is the only one in the entire apartment building. Zhao Xi walked down the steps. The shadows covering the apartment building began to dissipate behind him. The temperature was slowly rising wherever he walked. Brother Zhao! I didnt lie to you! Seeing that Zhao Xi was about to leave, Gao Ming chased him out. Upon hearing his voice, the investigator and Teacher Yao also ran out. Zhao Xi is gone? Teacher Yao was only slightly surprised, while the disfigured investigator was full of disbelief. "How did you do it! Quick! I want to record it! We solved the abnormal incident before dawn! This is simply a miracle!" The investigator was so excited that he held Gao Ming''s hands. "Adults also need understanding and comfort. I just wanted to be a family member with him, and he left." When Gao Ming saw the investigator starting to record frantically, he quickly stopped the other person: "Don''t record blindly! I passed various analyses. , coupled with being neighbors with Zhao Xi for many years, I was able to grasp his psychology. This method cannot be replicated. " Thats amazing! I felt how special you were the first time I saw you! The investigator just didnt let go. You didnt even pay attention to me when you first met me. "That''s not important!" the investigator said very sincerely: "If you are interested, you can join our investigation bureau! I will be your recommender!" "If I can''t find a job, I might consider it." Gao Ming pointed to Zhao Xi''s room: "There should be some clues in his room. You can go look for it." ?After sending away the investigators, Gao Ming did not stop and ran downstairs with Zhao Xi. There will be rewards after clearing the game. Coming to the first floor, Zhao Xi had left without knowing when, the shadows receded, and a black and white photo of the deceased was placed on the ground at the entrance of the corridor. Just as Gao Ming was about to pick it up, Teacher Yao next to him suddenly let out an exclamation. "What''s wrong?" Under Gao Ming''s gaze, Teacher Yao raised his hands, and his body was fading with the shadow: "I...seem to be unable to leave here." Teacher Yao! ?The temperature rose, the lights in the corridor flickered, and Teacher Yaos body merged into the shadows. ??When the lights were fully turned on, Teacher Yao had disappeared, and only a black and white photo remained where he stood. Gao Ming picked up the two photos. The black and white photo of Teacher Yao was very ordinary. He had a helpless smile on the front and a child''s crooked words on the back. Photos of family members (dying people): I heard my inner voice. Rather than lying on the hospital bed waiting to die, losing my freedom and dignity, I want to experience the feeling of living again. In reality, Teacher Yao is terminally ill and unable to get out of bed. In a world shrouded in shadow, he seems to have regained the feeling of being alive. Is this really Teacher Yaos own choice? Gao Ming took out the second photo of his death. In the photo, the twisted and terrifying Zhao Xi fell from the balcony. Gao Ming stood at the window and held him tightly. ??In addition to the color of Gao Ming in this photo, the arm he grabbed Zhao Xi was also wrapped with black blood vessels like chains. Those blood vessels bound the arms of one person and one Gui together. Photos of family members: The bonds between family members are commitments, responsibilities, rights and control. I am willing to be a part of you, and I hope you can let more people know my pain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 15 seven levels Chapter 15 Seven Levels Looking closely, Zhao Xis black and white photo of Zhao Xi is different from all the photos Gao Ming had obtained before. The photo is full of wrinkles and cracks, and all traces intersect on the chains on Gao Ming and Zhao Xis arms. Those black chains seem to be moving... ? Zhao Xi in the posthumous photo is a bit blurry. He seems to be transferring something to Gao Ming through chains. The words behind the black and white photos seem to be hinting to me that if you want to gain Zhao Xis abilities, you must let more people know about his past and let him completely let go of his obsession. "But having said that, what is Zhao Xi''s ability? Can he jump off a building without dying?" There are also big differences between the photos. It seems that I still have a lot of things to explore and test. Gao Ming put away the two photos. He planned to bring all the photos with him the next time he entered the game, try them one by one, and let his family members get to know each other. If I dont join, will I also be taken away for treatment? Gao Ming stared at the investigator with interest. "That makes sense, but I want to remind you one thing. Your game became reality because you encountered something in that tunnel, not because of your own abilities. If you want to let Now that the game I created has become a reality, Im afraid I need to go to that tunnel again to figure everything out. "The chain can be understood as the bond between family members. I can obtain his abilities, but at the same time, more people need to know his pain..." Gao Ming turned the photo of his body to the back: "I am thinking about a possibility, is it possible to let more people know about his pain..." If more people know Zhao Xi''s story and bring about emotional changes for Zhao Xi, what can the dead Zhao Xi gain from it? It doesn''t have to be a living player sent to a place where the two worlds overlap to experience life and death. Maybe We can turn Zhao Xis experience into a game. This game is equivalent to Zhao Xis tombstone. The emotions generated by each player during the clearance process may affect Zhao Xi. "No." The investigator''s tone became serious: "You can''t hide it. Abnormal events will break out on a large scale sooner or later. What we can do now is to make more adequate preparations and responses while delaying the arrival of disasters. Dont your investigation bureau teach fighting? "We are on the front line to face danger, but correspondingly, when danger comes, our rights will be very great." The investigator made a small hint and then changed the topic: "In the future, you will also have We may encounter abnormal events again, this internal survival code that we have not yet perfected is my gift to you." "Don''t be so weird. I wanted to take you with me, but you didn''t show up." Gao Ming took out Zhao Xi''s photo: "The blank photo you gave me has disappeared. The ''ticket'' seems to be just Can be used once. The lights in the corridor turned on, and Gao Ming returned to the fifth floor. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Xuan Wen throw her back, knocking the disfigured investigator to the ground. You took that uncle to clear the ghost story game in my room? Xuan Wen tilted her head and looked at Gao Ming, the smile on her face still gentle. "It''s broken!" The investigator''s expression changed and he ran towards the door: "The old man is trapped in an abnormal event!" Gao Ming followed the investigators to 2707. Teacher Yao had stopped breathing. His daughter called the emergency number early, but it was too late. Level 6: Abnormal events are completely out of control. There is no solution to such anomalies. They themselves represent fear. All investigators should avoid Level 6 anomalies at all costs! Abnormal events are divided into seven levels according to their severity, danger and destructiveness. The investigator was very optimistic about Gao Ming and carefully interpreted the information for Gao Ming: Level 0: It is determined that an abnormal event has occurred, but its severity and danger do not correspond to any of the following levels 1 to 6. "You are so principled." Gao Ming entered the house, locked the security door, closed the windows, and drew the curtains: "No one can hear us now. Do you want to have a frank exchange of words?" The old man may have his own choice. Its strange that I was excluded from the outside. Xuan Wen slowly approached: The Kaitan game is extremely dangerous. Im a little curious about how you cleared it. "Even for investigators who know various survival rules, the probability of successfully surviving an abnormal event is only 34%. The survival rate of ordinary people is less than one-tenth, and the very small number of ordinary people who survive They will also be left with serious psychological problems and physical disabilities, and they will be sent to the Investigation Bureau for free treatment." The investigator looked at Gao Ming: "That''s why I think he is very powerful and want to let him go. He joins the Bureau of Investigation." Level 5: The scope of the abnormal events impact is very large. The ghosts in the abnormal event have become mature and are extremely difficult to kill. They have taken root in peoples hearts. "This friend of yours is very smart, and he is also the bravest person I have ever met. He can save more citizens by joining the investigation bureau, but he will indeed encounter various dangers." The investigator felt a little scared as he touched himself Face: "I became like this because of a certain abnormal event. And I am already lucky. Among the investigators who entered at the same time, I was the only one who survived." I wonder if Qi Yan is still alive? I should remind Zhao Xi and Teacher Yao that there may be a cruel and dangerous rainy night murderer hidden in the apartment building. ?The old man is gone, but there is no cold feeling in the house. It seems that he can finally sleep soundly. "I''m a little strange. You said that an abnormal event occurred in Xinhu half a year ago. Why can''t anyone search for any information?" girl. He rubbed his wrists and told the two people about the unusual incident. "Level 3: A specific ''ghost'' appears in an abnormal event, and the behavior of the person who comes into contact with the abnormality is completely out of control, and begins to commit suicide or attack others. His self-perception is completely assimilated to the abnormality, and his close family members cannot stop his behavior. "What we just experienced was a level 3 abnormal event, because a specific ''ghost'' appeared. To be honest, without you, I would be dead." The investigator seemed to suddenly remember something: "By the way, that person is with us Wheres the old man? Can anyone join? Xuan Wen seemed to have other ideas. Level 1: The event showed an abnormal phenomenon, but the abnormality will not interfere with real people, will not come into contact with people, and will not affect the normal life of people at the site where the incident occurred. ? ? ? Level 2: The abnormal phenomenon is obvious It affects people. People in the site where the incident occurs begin to behave abnormally, including but not limited to mental disorder, confusion of perception, cognitive confusion, etc. The abnormal performance is limited to the site where the abnormality occurs. People who come into contact with the abnormality still remain sane. After his behavior is out of control, he can be persuaded by others to return to normal. " "The blood vessels on the chain in the photo are beating? What is that?" Xuan Wen discovered something special about Zhao Xi''s photo. "It''s broken! It''s going to be broken! Let go first, and I''ll tell you guys slowly!" The investigator got up from the ground with great effort: "You two are witnesses of the abnormal event, and you have nothing to hide. What''s the meaning?" "Level 4: Abnormal events begin to show signs of spreading. As fear spreads, the scope of influence continues to expand. At this stage, the ''ghost'' as the core of the abnormal events begins to grow rapidly. Killing, blood, fear, and all negative emotions will be affected by it. Eat it, and all uneasiness will become its nourishment. ?Sliding the black ring, the investigator asked Gao Ming to take out his mobile phone. After exchanging contact information with Gao Ming, the investigator sent Gao Ming a piece of information. The investigator lying on the ground thought that Gao Ming would come to dissuade him, but Gao Ming''s words made his cry for help get stuck in his throat: "I, we...we never take action against ordinary people!" "I never thought about letting my game continue to become a reality. I just wanted to use this method to let more people know about Zhao Xi''s story." Gao Ming naturally put away the black and white photo of Zhao Xi: "If Zhao Xi has indeed changed, and your life has a safer way out. " After he went down to the first floor, he disappeared. Gao Ming did not disclose the existence of the photo. "I will seriously consider it." Gao Ming didn''t know when the disaster would break out, so joining the investigation bureau seemed like a good choice. Teacher Yaos thin and shrunken body formed a contrast with the various award banners and banners on the wall. Until his death, he still kept photos of his bravery in youth next to his pillow. After waiting for the ambulance to take Teacher Yao away, Gao Ming and Xuan Wen returned to 2507. Now is the time for the two of them. Xuanwen glanced at Gao Ming and put on an angry expression. She clasped the investigator''s arm and yelled, "Why did you suddenly show up at my house?" "Compared with the danger level classification given by the Investigation Bureau, the danger level of the Kaitan game that is triggered in advance is only level three, but the ghosts in the game themselves should have the potential to grow into Kaitan." Gao Ming was not prepared to put Zhao Xi''s He gave the posthumous photo to Xuan Wen, but he couldn''t just ask Xuan Wen to pay without giving Xuan Wen anything in return: "If you look carefully at this black and white photo, I found another way to make you more real and powerful. " "What? You want to eat me?" Xuan Wen put her hands back as if they were bound. Say that again. Gao Ming picked up his backpack and walked outside: Am I like that kind of person? (End of this chapter) Chapter 16 Basic ability: Father and mother delivering cakes Chapter 16 Basic Ability: Father and Mother Delivering Cake ??Haunted downstairs without even holding an umbrella, and returned to his home in the rain. He had a very fulfilling day, which was much more exciting than working in a prison for serious offenders. After closing the door, Gao Ming placed the few black-and-white photos he owned on the coffee table: "When horror games are completely integrated with reality, will the people in the photos come back? But they will come back at that time, Or themselves?" ?Looking at Teacher Yao, Gao Ming was a little worried that the teacher would not be able to adapt to the environment there. He planned to bring black and white photos of Zhao Xi and Teacher Yao with him the next time he triggered the Kaitan game. The night was dark and the rain was pouring. After being hungry for a day, Gao Ming opened the refrigerator, but he was a little unwilling to eat the food at home. The first game left a deep psychological shadow on him. Lets order takeout. After the disaster completely breaks out, if someone dares to deliver it, I wont dare to eat it randomly. After picking up his phone and ordering takeout, Gao Ming stared at the standby screen of his phone and fell into silence. ??His mobile phone desktop wallpaper is a photo taken in a community in the outer suburbs of Xinhu. He and his parents were sitting at the table eating. It was a day when he went home from work. ??The sound of raindrops falling on the window gradually became smaller, and a faint chill crawled out from the shadows of the room like a small snake, slowly wrapping around Gao Ming''s ankle. Which normal person would emphasize that he is a normal person when chatting! The sharp sound almost penetrated Gao Ming''s eardrums. If he continued, he might encounter those "fathers" and "mothers" again. His body seemed to be grasped by invisible arms in the shadows. Just when Gao Ming was about to be swallowed up by the shadows, there was a sudden knock on the door! Bang! Bang! Bang! After hesitating for a long time, Gao Ming picked up the phone and dialed the very familiar number. Gao Ming returned home after a busy day. He made a phone call in the house, but while he was talking, his whole body suddenly became stiff and his hands and feet spasmed. ?This mobile phone background photo is very warm, but Gao Ming grabbed his hair in a bit of pain. ??The lights in the living room began to flash at the same time as the sound of electricity sounded. Footsteps sounded in the corridor at this time. Gao Ming felt that the heat in his body was draining away rapidly. Can you hear me? Its me, Gao Ming! "Stay here..." Mom''s weak voice came faintly from the mobile phone, and more and more shadows began to surge in the corners of the room, as if the roots of the big tree buried underground were emerging from the ground. Brother, what are you doing? Part of the shadows crawled toward the door. Gao Ming struggled with all his strength and finally hung up the phone. Stay here, stay here, stay here!! Gao Ming walked back and forth in the room. He called several times in a row but no one answered: "Why can''t I get through all of a sudden?" The takeaway is here! ? ? Mom was still carrying her apron and was carrying the freshly prepared dishes. She seemed to be nagging at the time, saying that the neighbor downstairs was planning to introduce a partner to Gao Ming after his job was stable. ?The temperature dropped faster, and Gao Ming wanted to hang up the phone, but at this time, the voice on the phone gradually became clearer. Then he seemed to go crazy, waving his hands in the air, his face extremely ferocious! When did the phone start to be replaced? Ive been chatting with Wei for the past six months?! Gao Ming could still feel the pain from everywhere in his body, and his hands could not stop shaking. Di, di, di "You deserve this." Gao Ming escaped death, and now he felt scared: "Did you see anything strange outside just now? Or hear any weird sounds?" ?Seeing this, the delivery man''s expression changed subtly. His hand holding the braised chicken rice and two hundred yuan trembled unconsciously - the man in front of him seemed to be possessed! ??The voice-activated light in the corridor happened to go out at this moment, and the faint cold light from the mobile phone screen illuminated Gao Ming''s face, and the two of them looked at each other. Dont be afraid, I am a normal person. "Sorry for causing you trouble." Gao Ming came to his senses. He got up from the ground and looked at the delivery man with grateful eyes. If the delivery man hadn''t knocked on the door, he didn''t know what would have happened next. : "What''s your name? How long have you been knocking on the door? If I delay your food delivery later, I can send you a red envelope." Seeing him like this, the delivery boy carrying a bag of braised chicken and rice was also shocked. He didn''t dare to urge loudly. He stood in the corner and said cautiously: "Brother, your... rice is here." The busy tone on the mobile phone suddenly stopped, and the call was connected at this time. It seems that as long as Dad and Mom dont step out of the photo, the calling can be stopped. Gao Ming turned on his phone and checked the indoor surveillance footage. Is anyone there? Your takeaway! Answer the phone! The abnormal event occurred in Xinhu half a year ago. Could it be that all the people who called me in the past six months were other people? "No one heard?" The three people in the photo are all normal, but the question is who took this photo? The phone was far away, so it didnt look like it was taken with automatic settings. There seemed to be a fourth person in the house at the time, but Gao Ming couldnt remember it. Are todays college students also so introverted? "You can''t let a good person feel cold." Gao Ming fumbled for a long time, and finally took out his mobile phone: "I use less cash, so if you add me as a friend, I will transfer money to you." Gao Ming knows his family very well. As a psychological counselor, he is very good at seeing into other people''s hearts. It is very difficult to deceive him. Without waiting for Gao Life to continue to explain, the takeaway rushed downstairs and flew downstairs. The busy signals sounded one after another, and he was even more nervous than in the ghost story game. "who are you?" Heavy rain has blocked the road, and now it is impossible to go to Xinhu. Gao Ming clasped his hands together and his finger bones creaked. When he felt the temperature drop, he suddenly noticed a mother smiling in the black and white photo from the corner of his eye. The temperature inside the house rose rapidly, and warm light appeared in the house. Gao Ming opened the living room door as quickly as possible and rushed out! Before the delivery boy who was knocking on the door could react, he saw Gao Ming slumped in the corridor, disheveled, with a frightened expression, and gasping for air. Sitting back on the sofa, Gao Ming looked at the family portrait with black and white cake on the table, and dialed his home phone number for the seventh time. Picking up the takeout and money, Gao Xing returned to the house, thinking about everything that had just happened. Dad took advantage of Gao Mings attention to attract his mothers attention and secretly drank a glass of wine. Gao Ming himself nodded helplessly in agreement, and his attitude was as perfunctory as he wanted. "Hello?" Gao Ming stood up immediately. He heard the rustling sound of electricity from the phone and the sound of heavy objects being dragged. It seemed that someone was approaching. Ghost? The delivery boy wasnt sure what he heard. He looked at Gao Mings phone screen with curiosity. "It''s not that bad, just five minutes overtime. It''s not necessary." The delivery man waved his hands repeatedly. He wanted to return the braised chicken and the two hundred yuan to Gao Ming. "Brother, don''t look at me like that, I''m scared." The delivery boy almost burst into tears: "I''m a college student nearby, and it''s my first time to deliver food part-time. If there''s anything rude about it, don''t take it personally. " While I was on the phone at home, I looked at this photo of the deceased. In the black and white photo, my father and my mother seemed to change and walk out of the shadows. "The investigators said that abnormal events would interrupt all communications, but I clearly received calls from my father and mother during the three days I was trapped. Their voices and tone of voice were the same as usual..." Gao Ming is really a bit lucky. I dare not continue to think about it. No. The delivery boy shook his head blankly. "My name is Su Mo. If it''s convenient, just give me a good review." The delivery boy raised his hand to hand the braised chicken to Gao Ming, but Gao Ming put his hand into his pocket. He took out two hundred yuan and stuffed it into the hand. Delivery boy. ??The deliveryman was really scared. He had long heard that Lijing Apartment had bad feng shui and that many murders had occurred. Today he came over and found that the place really lived up to its reputation. Although this scene is terrifying, if used well, it seems that it can also be a trump card. A picture flashed through Gao Ming''s mind. When he and Zhao Xi finally confronted each other in the room, his father and mother knocked on the door and came in one after another carrying cakes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 17 Which game designer would consider the death of the player except me? Chapter 17 Apart from me, which game planner would consider the life and death of the players? Each photo of a deceased person should have a specific triggering method. Once mastered, a large family may be able to share the blessings and hardships together. After Gao Ming finished eating, he placed the black and white photos next to him. Since I can let Dad and Mom deliver cakes at any time, I have a certain ability to protect myself, but if I want to survive in chaos, this is not enough. I need more helpers. Xuan Wen''s face flashed across Gao Ming''s mind unconsciously. The psychological criminal serial murderer killed all the female protagonists and went directly to Gao Ming. Every step of the plan is ruthless and precise. Such a person is very powerful and terrifying. She was influenced by the unknown world because of Gao Ming''s game design, and developed a twisted love for Gao Ming. But in fact, she has a strong independent will. Maybe the reason she wanted to strengthen herself was to get rid of Gao Ming. Xuanwen is a good "colleague", and Gao Ming will help her, but their relationship at this stage is just cooperation. What do you want to do? Gao Ming put on his clothes as quickly as possible and wrapped himself tightly. The vast sea makes it very difficult to find the criminals. Gao Ming silently memorized the contact information left by the investigators. It is a good choice to rely on the power of the investigation bureau, but once he gets involved, he may not be able to help himself. "Mr. Gou, don''t insist on your own way. We should listen to everyone''s opinions." Gao Ming joined in the persuasion: "Our studio simply does not have the ability to make games for everyone. In addition, players have begun to segment their own interests. Circle, we only need to focus on a certain part of the market to reap rewards. "Dayou has chatted with me before, and I also know the current situation of our studio." When everyone arrived, Gao Ming directly entered the topic: "Are you willing to make a game you don''t like? Your love game is really Is it competitive? If we destroy our brand this time, we will probably never have a chance to turn around again. ?He did not dare to enter the bedroom to sleep. In the end, he was too sleepy, so he just wrapped himself in a thin quilt and curled up on the sofa to rest. "Why don''t you kill me too?" Gao Ming sat at Wei Dayou''s workstation, preparing to sleep for a while. At five o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming was awakened by a knock on the door. After he sat up from the sofa, he did not open the door immediately. Instead, he looked out the window first. The heavy rain showed no sign of abating. With Xuan Wen''s "encouragement", Gao Ming cheered up. The two began to design the murder case together and printed out some horrific pictures. "I used to be half a planner and designer in our studio, but I have to admit that I was not good enough before. After these few days of on-site inspection and experience..." Gao Ming turned to look at Xuan Wen: "I am now Only then do I know what real fear is! If you give me another chance, I can increase my fear tenfold! I will make all companies in the industry remember our love game! What time did you get here? Manager Gou looked at the densely packed markings on the screen, the hysterical game design, and the new operation plan, and his eyes widened: Gaoming, why are you here? At eight o''clock in the morning, Manager Gou was the first to enter the office. He wanted to make a comeback and always worked like a chicken with blood, but today he saw a high life with ghost blood. "Mr. Gou, I have a very bold design idea." Xuan Wen handed over the new plan to Manager Gou: "Now the game market is seriously homogenized, and we have limited funds. Normally designing games simply cannot stand out, so we might as well just go with it." Pioneer!" "Aren''t you curious?" Xuan Wen knocked on the door again: "We can take a taxi to work, and you don''t need to think about money." You are talking as if you are from our studio. Manager Gou scratched his wig. He lowered his head and looked at the design plan provided by Xuanwen and Gao Ming. It was indeed very exciting. Didnt you agree yesterday to play the love game steadily? What do you mean? ? Nightlight Studio and Gao Ming have been cooperating for several years, and we are very familiar with each other, so Gao Ming dared to talk about this straight to the point. The two of them went downstairs together and got into a taxi. The street lights had not yet been extinguished at this time, and the rain curtain connecting heaven and earth distorted the light, making this city feel dreamy and strange. Move his hands and feet, and wait until his body returns to normal before Gao Ming approaches the door. ?Everyone was still very lazy at first, but when they saw the murder photos and death reports covering the table, their sleepiness slowly dissipated. These are not things that should appear in a love game studio. Is this some kind of omen? I havent seen the sun for several days. "I''m going to cut off the story lines of other heroines, or arrange various death endings for them, leaving only the two of us." Xuan Wen was very efficient and made a new plan in a short time. Facai, who was originally lying sprawled out in the cat''s nest, heard the crackling sound of the keyboard and moved sneakily behind Gao Ming. Its small paws hooked Gao Ming''s pants and its big watery eyes opened, as if It''s saying - you must not leave. "We not only want to make this game, but also attract more players, erode their emotions, and let them know our story during the clearance process." Xuan Wen put the game-related information in front of Gao Ming : "This thing is good for both of us. If I succeed, we will make Zhao Xi''s game next." The audience for horror games is too small. If its not to survive, who would be willing to transform? Manager Gou hopes that the studio can get better than anyone else, but unfortunately the environment is not favorable. Other employees of Night Light Studio arrived one after another, some wearing headphones and some carrying coffee. "There are many people like Xuan Wen in the games I designed." Gao Ming recalled the suspense games he adapted based on real cases. Among the thirty-six criminals, there were complete lunatics, hopeless perverts, and heartbroken ones. Devils, but there are still a few who are forced to be stained with blood. They should not take the initiative to commit murder after the game becomes reality. " Gao Ming, are you up? Xuan Wen stood at the door, holding the familiar red umbrella and smiling. "She means to play the most terrifying love game." His eyes were bloodshot, and Gao Ming''s mental state was very unstable, as if he had hit a ghost last night. "I asked you to work together. We are going to make that love game and see if it can have an impact on me." Xuan Wen''s smile was sweet. No one is born a criminal, and many inducements to crime are accumulated over a long period of time. ??Staggering the morning rush hour, the two of them arrived at the company in only one-third of the usual time. Using her employee card, Xuan Wen entered the Night Light Games office. She turned on the computer in a familiar manner and sorted out all the story lines of "To Our Failing Love". "If you don''t care about money, what''s the point of going to work?" Gao Ming opened the door after briefly washing himself. In order to prevent him from holding the same umbrella as Xuan Wen, he also put on a raincoat. "No, we have to be responsible for the customer." Manager Gou shook his head: "We must do it according to the customer''s requirements. Making mistakes is also the customer''s problem. If we insist on going our own way, who will bear the responsibility in the end? Will you come?" He leaned over the cat''s eye and took a look, and his brows immediately furrowed. Some born perverts with abnormal hormone secretion and different brain structures can become self-disciplined, progressive and friendly elites with the care and help of society and family; there are also some people who are kind, honest and honest by nature, but are distorted by the acquired environment and step by step Step by step into a monster that devours humanity. If possible, Gao Ming would like to rewrite some of the tragedies he had designed before. "Are you too busy? It''s only five o''clock! The subway isn''t even open!" Gao Ming thought about the scene of being chased by Xuan Wen, but he never thought that one day he would be forced to go to work by Xuan Wen: "Besides, I havent been hired either, so why dont you just go by yourself? ?His body sank into the sofa, Gao Ming listened to the sound of rain outside the window and kept busy until late. Gao Ming now makes horror games with a sense of mission. He wants to incorporate his own personal insights into the game, so that if players encounter similar terrifying scenes in the future, they can be mentally prepared and have more chance to survive. Thoughts on clearance. Thinking of this, his attitude became firmer. After all, looking at the entire gaming industry, apart from him, which game planner would consider the real-life life and death of players? (End of this chapter) Chapter 18 It’s fun to want to curse people Chapter 18 Its fun to curse people Gao Ming believes that the horror games produced by Nightlight will definitely become popular, because it wont take long for players to discover that what they are playing is not a game, but a strategy that can save their lives. "If you are really worried, we can take out Xuan Wen''s line separately, modify it and make a test version to see how players evaluate it." Gao Ming projected the latest design plan on the big screen: "I have always believed We are the best team, but customers don''t seem to think so. If we make changes casually according to customer requirements, it will destroy the uniqueness of our game and change the 100-point game to 60-point. So I suggest that we let it go. The market will test it. Its really too late to do it again now, so why not give it a try according to Gao Mings idea? Wei Dayou took off his headphones and touched Xia Yang with his shoulder: Lao Xia, what do you think? "Customers make games to make money. We just need to prove to customers that our games can make money." Xia Yang looked at the big screen. He knew Gao Ming''s design style, but he still took a breath after seeing it. Compared with previous horror game designs, Gao Ming added a lot more details this time, which makes it feel like you have really experienced a supernatural event: "How did you come up with these designs?" After three days of eating cakes with my parents, I finally became enlightened. ? Seeing the employees gearing up to do something big, Manager Gou hesitated to speak. As an old man in the industry, he can see the wonderful designs of Gao Ming and Xuan Wen, and also knows that Night Light is best at horror games, but he promised his customers to make romance games to cater to the market. "Mr. Gou, believe me, you can definitely do it this time." Gao Ming stood at the front, Wei Dayou and Xuan Wen were slightly behind. The three game designers "old, old and new" simultaneously expressed their opinions: "The only one in the beta version is Xuan Wen." If the response is not good, we will delete it immediately and return to the normal love game." After constant persuasion, Manager Gou compromised. The Night Light Studio seemed to be a sophisticated machine running at high speed, but Manager Gou was not happy at all when he saw all this. Gao Ming printed out more than a dozen copies of old news about the murder design, and photos of the murder scene were plastered all over the studio. , almost covering up the slogan of the love game. The staff are also discussing the case, taking on the perspective of the victim, and striving for the most realistic restoration. "Compared with other love games, our advantage is that the heroine is more special." Gao Ming sent the new character design he made to others: "Next, I will make some fine-tuning to ensure that the heroine is closer to the ghost! Let the players feel like It feels like Ive really encountered a ghost! Do you think what you are saying is human language? Manager Gou said helplessly. This is our specialty! No one can remain calm after encountering a real supernatural event. Gao Ming seemed to be stimulated and inspired. He integrated his personal experience into the male protagonist of the game. "The protagonist chooses to run away and kill directly. If he can''t say anything, he will be killed. Even if he resists, what kind of kryptonite props do he need? If he can''t make a choice in one minute, he will die! The difficulty will increase!" "The ghost looks wrong. Her face is not pale, but bloody. The deceased was most likely hung up when he was dying. I need that kind of visual impact! I woke up in the middle of the night and saw a tragic death beside the bed. Face, she is only thirty centimeters away from you, blood is dripping into your eyes! " ?Everyone was filled with renewed enthusiasm. Mr. Gou thought for a long time, silently took out his mobile phone and made a call to the investors. Mr. Zhao, dont worry, the game is going very smoothly, but after rigorous market analysis and research, we are going to add some small changes...well, just a small innovation. Closing the office door, Manager Gou tried to let the client understand what was about to happen. ?At four o''clock in the afternoon, the love game based on the male protagonist''s battle royale was initially completed. With the support of Gao Ming''s experience gained through practice, this game, not to mention the players, even the colleagues in the studio found it scary. "The test version has basically been completed. Since we want to gain word-of-mouth, we might as well find a group of familiar players to issue test qualifications and conduct tests within a controllable range. If the trend goes wrong, stop immediately so that we can give an explanation to our customers. "After Team Leader Xia finished speaking, Manager Gou quickly nodded in agreement. "You are so unconfident." Gao Ming stood next to the computer, pressing his hands on the desk: "Don''t tie yourself up! Don''t set any threshold for players, use all publicity resources to promote it, and let anyone who is interested in this game You can play it all! If necessary, we can even give players money to let them play! Compared with Manager Gou, Gao Ming seems to be more like a leader. His performance cannot be described as treating the company as his home. It feels like he regards the company as his own life. If the company collapses, he will die. . "You only have one chance, you must go all out!" Gao Ming raised the promotional copy in his hand. He slightly modified the name "To Our Fading Love" provided by the customer, and the new name of the game was written on the first page of the paper. "To Our Mortal Love." Nightlight Studio bypassed customers and began to conduct player testing. As a studio ranked at the bottom of Motu Technology, they have very few resources, so the quality of the game must be excellent. At 4:30 in the afternoon, Mr. Zhao had talked a lot with Manager Gou. They had been friends for many years, but brothers still had to settle accounts. He was a little worried about this investment and hoped that Manager Gou could come over in person with the game. . "Nightlight Studio hasn''t released a hit game for a long time, but Gou Youzhi and I are old classmates, so he won''t trick me, right?" Hang up the phone, Mr. Zhao logged into the industrys largest communication platform. He wanted to search for the latest news about Night Light Studio, and saw several popular posts in the thriller section. There are only a few people in their studio, how dare they make two games at the same time? With a trace of curiosity, Mr. Zhao casually clicked on a post. Night Light Studio released the game under testing for free. Players below were noisy, with one-star negative reviews and five-star reviews going hand in hand. The reviews are extremely divided, which is a bit interesting. Mr. Zhao downloaded the game and looked at the name of the game and fell into deep thought. To our mortal love? Why is this copying my idea? Starting the game, the gentle, low-key and kind otaku protagonist appears. He lives alone in a warm, healing and sweet haunted house. The protagonists character is very ordinary, and there seems to be nothing special about it. As the sun sank below the horizon, the girly rental house completely changed its appearance. Before Mr. Zhao could react, the protagonist he controlled died tragically. ?Sitting in front of the screen, Mr. Zhao looked at the body of the male protagonist that was dragged away, and subconsciously started the game again. If you sit on the sofa, you will be strangled from behind by something; if you hide in the bathroom, the murderer will break in; the safe in other horror games directly turns into a man-eating mouth in this game; if you want to hide under the bed , as soon as he lifts the bed sheets, he looks directly into the eyes of the murderer; even if he stays still, he will receive various death email threats, gradually driving him crazy. ?No one in this game can believe that all NPCs, including parents, are fake, and the whole world seems to want to kill the protagonist. Im riding a horse! Mr. Zhao has been playing for twenty minutes without knowing it. This game has a special magic that can fully arouse the player''s emotions, making him want to punch through the screen. The test promotion is still going on, and players are constantly leaving comments. I actually died seventeen times in a cohabitation love game! Seventeen times! Its so realistic! Almost all the money in this game was used to create the dead heroine! I dont know which swindled investor invested in this project. Is there anyone who has survived to the seventh day?! Is this an abnormal death simulator? The popularity of the game is growing. This love game started from the horror and thriller section, and gradually entered the eyes of some niche game UP owners, and more and more people noticed it. ? ?At 5:40 in the afternoon, Mr. Zhao, who had died countless times, finally reached the eleventh night. When he frowned and thought about who the murderer was, Manager Gou entered the office with an awkward smile. "Old Zhao, I got you two cans of tea, both of which you like." Manager Gou deliberately wanted to avoid the topic of games, but when he put the tea on the desk, he caught the eye of Mr. Zhao from the corner of his eye. The familiar game screen on the computer screen made the fat on Manager Gou''s face freeze. "Out of trust in you and the idea of ??giving you a hand, I feel free to leave the game to you, but it''s been a few weeks, and you have to tell me where the money has been spent, right? How is the progress of my love game?" Mr. Zhao did not raise his head and concentrated on controlling the male protagonist to avoid the ghost. Manager Gou thought about all the art of language, and finally whispered: "Aren''t you just playing around?" The sound of typing on the keyboard stopped, Mr. Zhao raised his head, pointed his finger at the game screen, and then slowly moved it towards himself: "Huh?" "Um." (End of this chapter) Chapter 19 How much of a psychological impact did this have on the simple me? Chapter 19 What a psychological impact this had on the simple me! Why is Manager Gou so crazy? Gao Ming was a little confused. Manager Gou had been calling him since 5:41 in the afternoon, but his attention was all on Xuan Wen at this time. "The number of people who have downloaded and tried it now has exceeded one thousand. Do you feel anything unusual?" Gao Ming didn''t have a work station himself, so he moved a cardboard box and sat next to Xuan Wen, staring at her nervously. There is a vague noise in my head. Xuan Wen looked down at her hands. She had maintained this posture for a long time. "Sounds?" Gao Ming carefully recorded Xuanwen''s various "symptoms" at this time: "Can you hear what they are saying?" "I can''t hear you clearly, but those voices contain various emotions, which can make my consciousness more independent and complete." There will always be black shadows that only I can see. They try their best to drag me back to the original world, as if they want to correct my destiny. But these voices from the players are like threads, connecting me to the real world. Its tighter and makes me less susceptible to black shadows. "The information provided by the Investigation Bureau states that ghosts in ghost stories can grow step by step by eating away at negative emotions and uneasiness until they completely lose control." Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen: "Do you feel out of control now?" Silence? "I can feel that I am getting rid of the influence of the shadow world on me at a slow speed." Xuan Wen opened the door of the utility room: "We will make the complete version of the game tonight, even if it is a loan, Let more people play it! "There are more and more voices!" Xuan Wen''s eyes were scary and her voice was intermittent: "I don''t know what I will do." The end of the world is coming, why should we still abide by the previous rules? Are you sure? Will this make you feel more uncomfortable? Is it just an agent? The middle-aged man looked at the doctor calmly, and no emotion could be heard from his voice. Being stared at by Gao Ming, Su Mo''s hair stood on end. Not only was the man in front of him possessed by evil spirits, he was also a pervert with special hobbies. It was so terrifying! "The process needs to be recorded? Do we want to watch it together tomorrow?!" Sumo took a breath of cold air. They were even planning to study it slowly during work! What a psychological impact these words had on a pure-hearted college student! ?His ears felt a little hot, Sumo took a step back, but the door opened at this moment, and he and Gao Ming in the room looked at each other again. "Xuan Wen is very smart, but the authority is a fan. Since it is confirmed that ordinary games can also collect emotions for ghost stories, then I can definitely use ghost stories to make money, and then spend money to serve the monsters I have." Gao Ming opened the backpack he carried with him. , his eyes narrowed slightly: "I should collect more black and white photos like Zhao Xi''s." You go find the rope and tie my hands and feet President Situ, the document is here. The young doctor wearing glasses seemed to be accustomed to all this: Congratulations on becoming the acting director of the Eastern Branch of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. "Alright." Gao Ming was in a state of extreme vigilance. He turned around and vaguely heard footsteps outside the door. Su Mo always felt that Gao Ming did not look like a good person, so he tiptoed to the door of the utility room and listened carefully. "I see you came out alone. Did you two quarrel?" Wei Dayou patted Gao Ming''s shoulder: "Brother, I ordered two cups of milk tea for you. I''ll admit my mistake later. Don''t leave the little girl alone. It was uncomfortable, and I saw her covering her eyes as if she was crying. "If you call me eldest sister again, I will really lose control." Xuan Wen took out the mirror from her bag. After reading it, she put on the eye mask, dragged Gao Ming and walked out of the office. ?His eyebrows were raised, with an expression that I had already seen through. "No need." Xuan Wen walked out of the office and stopped at the door of the utility room: "If the ghost story is allowed to dominate a thousand living people in reality, then disaster will definitely break out. As the core of the ghost story incident, I will definitely lose my mind. Those thousand living people will also fall into terror and despair, and this situation is just right." "I knew it!" "You work first, and after I have a rest, I will go and help." Xuan Wen closed the door of the utility room, leaving Gaoming standing alone at the door. ??The delivery boy who had delivered braised chicken and rice to Gao Ming was standing at the door with milk tea. When he saw Gao Ming, he instinctively took a step back. Gao Ming''s expression at this time was as helpless and speechless as if he were rich: "There is something, but it''s not what you think." Thats right. Gao Ming nodded. ?He held his breath, and a new voice came from the utility room - "Where are you tied?" "Won''t." You know what the heck! Gao Ming continued to browse the haunted house. The two of them were not on the same channel at all. Doctor Lu, this doesnt seem to have anything to do with you. The lights in the hall shone on the table in front of the middle-aged man, but he himself was buried in the shadows: Have you brought the person I asked you to find? ? Wiping off the blood on his fingertips, a tall middle-aged man stood up slowly. He stepped over the body and sat on the main seat. How about you go home and hide? ?? Gao Ming closed the door of the utility room. He found that Xuan Wen''s condition seemed to have become more serious. The left side of her face was a little distorted, and there were many **** marks on her fingers: "Are you okay?" Gao Ming made a silent gesture and quietly grabbed the door handle. "Then you can''t lose control in the company. They are playing your game." Gao Ming raised the milk tea in his hand: "They are buying you milk tea. You can''t just turn around and stab them all!" We will record the whole process. I need to know my situation. We can watch it together, or we can study it slowly when we go to work tomorrow. "It feels weird coming from your mouth..." Gao Ming''s impression of a psychological crime serial killer who killed eight female protagonists in three days. The city is extremely deep and dangerous; in fact, it is a psychological crime serial killer. A murderer who takes a taxi to work after five o''clock in the morning and would rather take out a loan than let the company''s hard work go to waste. Where is it tied? Sister, your face doesnt seem to be as simple as being irritable! Gao Ming picked up the sleep mask from the drawer and handed it over. Its what you say it is. Gao Ming drove Wei Dayou away, compared the haunted houses in Hanhai with the games he had made, and planned the future route. "Isn''t this... against the rules? They belong to other bureaus." The doctor was a little embarrassed. "Why don''t you go home first?" "No, I might tear myself apart on the way." Xuan Wen''s voice changed, with a strange, unfamiliar feeling, cold and scary. "Desk? Bookcase? Radiator? Everything is fine!" Xuan Wen struggled to turn on her mobile phone: "We recorded the entire mutation process. I need to know my situation. We can watch it together, or when we go to work tomorrow Study slowly." ??Just listening to the silence makes me blush. Is this a topic that people in the workplace should discuss? "I will definitely feel irritated by so many sounds, just like a schizophrenic patient having auditory hallucinations for the first time, but I should be able to adapt." Xuan Wen raised her head, her left eye was filled with bloodshot eyes, and even more The scary thing was that the bloodshot eyes seemed to be crawling out of her eyes and spreading towards the left side of her face. What did you hear? "There are seven in total, all investigators who have experienced Level 3 abnormal events. They will explain to you in detail how to survive the abnormal events." The doctor placed the information in front of the middle-aged man. Three of the seven investigators were physically present. Disabled, and one was disfigured. ?About half an hour later, the milk tea Wei Dayou ordered was delivered. Gao Ming reluctantly walked out of the office, and when he looked up, he saw an acquaintance. You go find the rope and tie my hands and feet. Xuan Wens expression was a little painful. No need to explain, let them enter the ghost building in the East District with me at midnight tonight, where they will live in the house of the family who worships the Flesh Fairy. "Maybe this is fate." Gao Ming took two cups of milk tea and did not go back to the office. Instead, he walked to the utility room in the corner alone. ?Just one sentence made the expression of Su Mo, a college student who was full of expectations for the workplace, change: "Binding??" Desk? Bookcase? Radiator? Its all fine! ?Back in the office, Gao Ming directly began to search Hanhai''s famous haunted house, but at this moment Wei Dayou mysteriously came over with Fa Cai in his arms: "Is there something wrong with you two?" "Basically no one can compete with you." The doctor hesitated a little, but still asked: "But I''m curious, why did you spend so much money to get a position that everyone avoids?" ?The sense of justice in his heart prevented the college student from leaving immediately. He hesitated for a while and quietly approached the utility room. Hanghai East District, Queen''s 16th Street, 3rd floor, Fu''an Private Hospital. Xuan Wen''s voice was very low, and every word seemed to ooze out from between her teeth: "The game based on us is like my shrine, and the wedding photo in the game is like my statue. , I can also get a small amount of emotion and uneasiness in this way, and the player will not be in a real desperate situation. Sumo wanted to leave, but he vaguely heard the painful and suppressed voice of a woman coming from the utility room. I can still meet you if I change my city to take orders? The rules are made, and soon you will have to follow new ones. The middle-aged man stood up slowly and pushed the chair he had kept in the shadow under the light. (End of this chapter) Chapter 20 can you see me? Chapter 20 Can you see me? Su Mo has always been a very hard-working person. His grades have always been among the top five in the class since he was a child. Study hard and work part-time in his spare time. Su Mo doesnt have much ambition. He just wants to enter a good company after graduation and earn money as soon as possible to share the pressure on his family. ?Although Sumo has not graduated yet, he occasionally fantasizes about his future working life... What did I ask you? What did you hear? Gao Ming''s tone turned cold, and Su Mo shivered in fright. Just now, this simple college student had a revolving door of life in his mind. No. Su Mo immediately shook his head: I didnt hear anything! "Don''t be curious about things you shouldn''t be curious about." Gao Ming blocked the door with his body: "The world is more complicated than you think. Go home early at night and don''t work outside too late." ?The lights were distorted, and there was no light in the utility room, only large shadows shaking like will-o''-the-wisps. The opportunity to "kill" Xuan Wen and "dominate" Xuan Wen was right in front of him. Gao Ming''s hand slowly raised, but in the end he just picked up the unopened cup of milk tea next to Xuan Wen. So you can really see me. "We must make a good comeback this time!" Wei Dayou had no intention of leaving, which gave Gao Ming a headache. ?He stared at the numbers on the elevator display screen, feeling a little scared. The story told by the two male employees just now echoed in his ears. This is a bit like the chain between Zhao Xi and me. ?Hooking backwards and leaning silently against the elevator, the male employee kept the same expression and opened his mouth little by little. ??As the number of downloads of "To Our Mortal Love" continues to increase, Xuanwen''s situation becomes worse and worse. While her self-will is growing rapidly, she also becomes crazy because she eats up too many emotions. "fine." Zhao Xi was turned into a villain by the unknown world. All the weird and terrifying abilities in him came from another world. His own memories, regrets and obsessions turned into black blood vessels like chains, entangled between him and Gao Xi. On the wrist of life. ?Seeing that someone was with him, Su Mo was relieved. He hugged his helmet tightly and took out his mobile phone to continue taking orders. ?At 9:30 in the evening, many rooms in the office building have turned off the lights, and the last employee bus has left. Except for Night Light Studio, only the fifth-ranked unicorn game studio under Motu Technology is still working overtime. There are very few people in the Night Light Studio. They work overtime because they dont have any work to do. Finally, they have a project, so everyone is working hard. ?Gao Ming stepped into the shadows and stared at Xuan Wen''s white neck. I understand, I understand. Sumo picked up his electric bike helmet, turned around and ran away, even faster than last time. ??The woman in business attire was wrapped in layers of shadows. Her eyes were closed tightly, and small black blood vessels appeared on the surface of her skin. One end of these blood vessels was connected to the shadow, and the other end converged and twisted inside her body. ??The air conditioning in the building was fully turned on. Sumo wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood in the corner of the elevator. At this time, two men, one tall and one short, were chatting quietly next to him. I guess? Is the programmer who died suddenly coming back? They dont say it, but they are actually very fond of Night Lights. Gao Ming himself has worked with Night Lights for a long time and knows that this studio once was brilliant. I dont know! Anyway, my friend was also stunned at the time, and later found that the man was sitting at the deceaseds workstation, and the computer screen seemed to be filled with garbled codes! Destroy the chain, and Xuan Wen may be sent back to the shadow world in a coma, or she may directly collapse and lose control; connect the chain to me, and I may be able to take away her abilities. Douyou, let everyone get off work and go back to rest as soon as possible. Its too late. "It''s hard to find yourself. It would be too cruel to leave without experiencing the beauty." Gao Ming opened the lid of the milk tea and drank a lot: "It tastes good at room temperature without ice." Its really scary. The gaming industry is so complicated now. The amount of money I earn every day is not enough to see a doctor. All the small blood vessels that just appeared converged there, eventually forming a chain-like existence. This seems to be the core of Xuan Wen''s obsession and memory. The blood-red numbers keep changing until they reach 11. The workplace is terrible. "Do you know what''s more terrifying?" The short man waved and lowered his voice: "I heard from my friend that when he went out of the office last night, he saw someone working in the room, so he didn''t turn off the lights. . At this time, the man turned his back and said: It''s okay, I can see without a light." The elevator shook, and the two men walked out, leaving Su Mo alone in the elevator. No one responded, Gao Ming was a little worried, so he opened the door a crack. Zhao Xi is a real person, but Xuan Wen was designed by Gao Ming. She has no connection with the real world. But when more than 10,000 people learned of her existence through the game, she also grew that kind of Tiny black blood vessels. "Gao Ming! The number of downloads of our trial version has exceeded 15,000!" Wei Dayou was very excited and ran to the door of the utility room to share the good news with Gao Ming: "There is no big publicity. , players are spontaneously inviting friends to play, and our game has the potential to break the circle! ?A few seconds later, the elevator was about to close, and a male employee carrying a computer bag hurriedly ran into the elevator. The night before yesterday, a programmer on the 11th floor died suddenly while working overtime. His colleagues thought he was asleep, so they worked next to the body for a while before realizing something was wrong. The number of employees in Dujiao Game Studio is several times that of Night Light, and it occupies three floors. Their studio is the most popular studio in Motu Technology. Every employee is the best, and their normal off-duty time is at nine o''clock in the evening. . "Your insistence is right! Our night light should be able to survive with this game!" Wei Dayou made a cup of coffee: "Our studio has not seen any dividends from the game for seven months, and now everyone''s passion has been mobilized Get up! ??The elevator door slowly opened, but there was no one outside. The cold wind from the air conditioner flowed into his neck along his collar. He stared at the empty corridor in silence, his heart seemed to be scratched by several small hands, and he became increasingly uneasy. ?He rushed into the elevator out of breath, and Sumo pressed the door close button desperately. When the silver-gray elevator door closed, he breathed a sigh of relief. Im not going back today! We want to fight! Wei Dayou took a sip of coffee and returned to his work station like a man. Staring at the screen of his mobile phone, Su Mo suddenly felt a little strange. He turned the screen of his mobile phone and switched to selfie mode. Suddenly he realized that the male employee just now had been looking at him since he got on the elevator. With his Adam''s apple rolling, Su Mo glanced at the male staff member secretly, and the other person''s eyes were staring directly at him. "Are you risking your life just to make money? The prisoners in Henshan Felon Prison have all finished their labor reform and returned to their dormitories at this time." Gao Ming was worried that Xuanwen would lose control and kill, and hoped that everyone would leave quickly, but it backfired, and everyone got involved tonight. What a rebellious person. Gao Ming glanced at the growing number of downloads of the trial version and knocked on the door of the utility room: Xuanwen, are you feeling better? Gao Ming did not go after Su Mo. He stood guard at the door of the utility room, silently drinking his cup of milk tea. Xuan Wen? If you believe it, there will be it, if you dont believe it, there will be none. Strong emotional stimulation may keep the ghost stories in peoples hearts forever. No wonder those ghosts like to spread terror. Gao Ming took the milk tea and left the utility room. After he closed the door and walked away, Xuan Wen''s closed eyes slowly opened. Am I giving you a chance to drink milk tea? (End of this chapter) Chapter 21 Theres something weird in the office Chapter 21 There is something strange in the office ?Back in the studio, Gao Ming memorized most of the information about the haunted house in Hanhai, and he was working in different directions with everyone. The clock on the wall was ticking. When he was immersed in the haunted house, the light in the office suddenly flashed, and a thin shadow quietly appeared. "This is" Gao Ming''s breathing became a little difficult. He saw shadows coming from all directions, as if they were pouring into the utility room. Its broken, what kind of game does this trigger? ?This time Gao Ming did not summon the spirit, nor did he repeat the behavior of the deceased. He seemed to be passively dragged into the game. ??Several employees who were still working overtime were deeply touched by Wei Dayou''s words. Programmer Li Jie and operation Zhang Wang even stood up. They are old employees of Night Light and have great affection for this place. Wei Dayou raised his voice: "I know it was difficult for us before, but now we have a chance! After combining this love game with a horror game, the number of downloads of the beta version is more than the official version of our last game. Our Night Light Studio We can make a comeback in no time! "The game designer understands human psychology very well. It isolates these two people, causing a conflict between the safety of the group and individual lives. When everyone is forced to have no choice, someone will definitely take action against them, and maybe everyone will still Let the two of them kill each other. "Gao Ming didn''t design it to be that complicated at first. Later in the game, Wei Dayou perfected it according to the customer''s requirements: "Human nature is very fragile. Once you take the first step, the bottom line will be constantly broken down. , until humanity is completely lost. "no" Do you think Im a ghost? Xia Yang laughed. If youre too polite, youll be offended! Dayou let go of his hand, but Gao Mings cell phone vibrated at this moment. Not only him, but everyone else in the Night Light office also looked at the cell phone. Why did this game become a reality? Gao Ming recognized it immediately. A few years ago, a client felt that work was too boring and wanted some excitement, so they made this office escape game for them. One of you has a ghost in you. "You two, don''t argue for now. Speak slowly." Xia Yang showed a completely different calmness than usual. This ghost is quite cunning. Sliding the screen, everyone seems to have received a new message. ?Seeing that Wei Dayou didn''t take his cell phone and walked out with bare hands, Gao Ming quickly stopped him: "Dayou, listen to me." Gao Ming ran out to chase Wei Dayou, but the elevator door closed at this time. ?The silver-gray elevator door slowly opened. The delivery boy Su Mo and the one-man game manager Ma ran out of the elevator in panic. Their expressions were extremely frightened and they tried their best to stay away from each other. "It''s not them, then why are they staying in the elevator with the corpse?" Xia Yang glanced at the messages on his phone: "Is it possible that the ghost is hiding in them?" Dayou! Gao Ming pressed the elevator button, and suddenly he felt breathing behind him. He is a ghost! The ghost has killed people! Su Mo shouted loudly, as if he was crazy. Suicide means you kill yourself, and your hands will be stained with blood. Before Gao Ming could finish his words, another elevator in the building suddenly stopped on the 13th floor where the night light was. "I know what you want to say." Wei Dayou held Gao Ming''s hand very hard: "Brother, we will not let you down this time, and we will definitely present the game you designed perfectly!" Unlocking the collar of the corpse, he saw obvious body spots: "The time of death of the deceased should be 24 hours ago. The murderer is most likely not the two people in the elevator." Walking between Su Mo and Manager Ma, Gao Ming came to the body. "Brothers and sisters, to be honest, I thought I couldn''t continue playing games, so I went to work in the night market. I bought this lamp for setting up a stall." Wei Dayou placed the lamp on top of a pile of books: "Let''s work Room has been at the bottom of Motu Technology for seven months, and no one is optimistic about horror games. I work part-time as a planner, and I have been scolded by leaders and players for half a year. To be honest, I am holding my breath. " ?This game must be solved within an hour. As time goes by, there will be more ghosts. And if the player wants to pass the level, he must kill the person possessed by the ghost accurately. In other words, he must kill one person. "I know everyone is tired, but these days are difficult. We must take advantage of the popularity of the game to get the finished product out as soon as possible! Give an explanation to the players, an explanation to the customers, and an explanation to ourselves!" Wei Dayou said very passionately: "I''ll go to the power distribution room to take a look, everyone can continue the work at hand!" We are safe for the time being, but according to the information, the ghost will wake up in an hour and start killing people. No one may be able to believe it by then. ?Sumo and Manager Ma were still quarreling. They called each other a ghost and their emotions were on the verge of losing control. Press the switch, and light appears in Wei Dayou''s hand. Gao Ming nodded: "The ghost may have been trapped in the corpse at first. They touched the body, which is highly suspicious. Of course, other situations cannot be ruled out. Maybe the ghost deliberately asked us to focus on them and let the two of them touch the body. They are the scapegoats. Attention, your activity range is only on the 10th, 11th, 12th, and 13th floors. The ghost will wake up after an hour and start killing people. Those killed by the ghost will also become ghosts. "This prank is quite boring. You don''t really believe it, do you?" Xia Yang''s voice suddenly appeared next to Gao Ming, startling him. "Why don''t you make any sound when you walk?" Gao Ming used the light in the room to observe Xia Yang carefully. ?The lights flash faster and without warning, all of them suddenly go out! The familiar cold feeling wrapped around his heart. Gao Ming took a deep breath. He was about to remind the employees in the studio to pay attention to safety when he suddenly saw Wei Dayou jumping on the table with his bag on his back. Some unscrupulous companies also exploit their employees in this way. Xia Yang was very optimistic: In any case, the ghost is definitely not in our studio. Everyone is working overtime and no one goes to other floors. "It turns out that men can also make such harsh sounds." Xia Yang covered his ears, squinted at the two people in front of him, and muttered in a low voice: "They are dead. It seems that what the text message said should be true." Xia Yang didn''t know whether it was because he was too big-hearted or for other reasons. He seemed to have experienced similar games before. Not only was he not afraid, but he also had a smile on his face. Dont panic, everyone! Wei Dayou opened his backpack: I have an emergency light! You can only leave if you kill the possessed person. He is the ghost! The ghost is in his body! Manager Ma kept a distance from Su Mo and shouted at Gao Ming and the others. Yes, so the possessed person must be found within an hour. The message was very short, only three sentences. The staff at Night Light Studio didn''t take it to heart. They were making horror games. Every time the game was released, the messages from players were more than ten times scarier than this. Come to suicide, I dont dare to kill, and Im afraid of pain. Teacher Xia, what would you do if this game became real? Gao Ming asked in a tentative tone. In addition to the two people in the elevator, there was also a male corpse with a torn eye corner and a computer bag tightly clutched in both hands. "I went downstairs after delivering the takeout, and I met the corpse in the elevator! The ghost was on the corpse at first, and he told me many things. Every time he said a word, the elevator would be covered by a layer of shadow!" Sumo wiped Removed the tears from his eyes: "Then we met Manager Ma on the elevator. The corpse had a grudge against Manager Ma. It had been waiting for Manager Ma! When Manager Ma came up, it strangled him to death, and then got into Manager Ma''s body. In the body!" "Nonsense! He is lying! He is the ghost!" Manager Ma took off his collar: "Look! There are no strangulation marks on my neck at all. I was on the phone in the underground parking lot when I suddenly heard something strange in the elevator. I heard the sound, so I went to check. Who knew that as soon as the elevator door opened, I was dragged in, and the delivery man said that someone wanted to kill him! But there was only one body in the elevator besides him! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 22 A battle royale that ends before it even begins Chapter 22: The battle royale that ended before it even started "That''s not true! He is lying!" Su Mo shook his head crazily: "That ghost will not leave any traces behind when he kills someone!" "You are not an employee of Dujiao Games, how do you know his surname is Ma? Why do you also call him Manager Ma?" Xia Yang turned to look at Su Mo. "It''s what the ghost said! That ghost knows Manager Ma! The ghost died suddenly while working overtime! I really didn''t do anything!" Su Mo really wanted to cry. He just wanted to work hard to live, but fate had to send him to a certain place. Pushing in weird directions. "It''s better to control the two of them first." Gao Ming looked around, habitually looking for things like ropes. "Believe me! He is really a ghost. This delivery boy was in the elevator with the corpse, and he wants to kill me!" Manager Ma heard Gao Ming say that he wanted to tie him up. He seemed to be worried about losing his freedom, so he shouted He shouted and ran towards the safe passage: "You will all be killed by him! The ghost is on him!" ?Hash open the security door, Manager Ma ran downstairs towards the floor where the Unicorn Game Studio is located. "Who do you think is the good guy? Who is the bad guy?" Xia Yang did not chase after him, but looked back at Gao Ming. Then they reached the eleventh floor, and blood stains and traces of various struggles began to appear on the ground. Why are these things always staring at you? "Don''t you like it?" Xuan Wen was still surrounded by a large number of shadows: "Didn''t you say it tastes good at room temperature without ice?" "I do not know." ?Taking Xuan Wen, Gao Ming came to the elevator entrance again, where Su Mo huddled alone in the corner, his face pale. "Someone was screaming in the corridor. The elder brother who was guarding me went downstairs to look for someone." Su Mo no longer felt that Gao Ming was a pervert. He grabbed Gao Ming''s arm with both hands: "Brother, I''m really not a ghost! But! I really hit a ghost today! That ghost wants to kill us, its psychology is completely distorted!" If I die, will the game I designed disappear? "Why do you have such a big prejudice against the characters you designed?" Xuan Wen slowly approached: "You always speculate on me from the worst angle. Do I represent your dark side? You put your usual What do you want to do but dont dare to do, let me do it? Is that why you have a serial killer in your heart? "If I hadn''t gained the emotions of those ten thousand people, I might not be able to play games with you." Looking at Gao Ming with bloodshot eyes, Xuan Wen seemed to have survived the most painful stage and began to get used to her mind. A variety of voices and extreme emotions. At the critical moment, the chain containing Zhao Xi''s memory and obsession quietly appeared, allowing Gao Ming to avoid being attacked by the shadow. Having her here can be of great help to Gao Ming. ? Realizing that something bad had happened, Gao Ming immediately ran to the night lamp office. Only intern Wang Yaoyao was still in the room. "It''s an ability related to the human heart. I can see and hear..." Xuan Wen said halfway, she lowered her head in disbelief, and then slowly lay on the ground. Im talking about milk tea. The game of ghosts has become a game of humans, and the level of bloodshed and terror is even more terrifying than when ghosts wake up. Gao Ming wanted to pull Xuan Wen out of the shadows, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, the shadows were like sharks smelling blood, biting towards Gao Ming! It seems that because Xuan Wen does not belong to this game, the shadows are frantically repelling her and trying to drag her into the depths of darkness. "You stay in the office. When they come back, tell them not to go out again!" Gao Ming took out his mobile phone to make a call, but none of his colleagues could get through: "The game venue has four floors, except for the Night Light Studio. In addition to the staff, there are also employees from other studios, and we have to gather everyone together within an hour! Wearing someone elses bracelet, we are still connected by blood to someone else. Xuan Wen tilted her head and stared at Gao Mings arm, not knowing what she was thinking. "You woke up at the right time, and a new game was triggered." Gao Ming helped Xuan Wen up. His palms were a little uncomfortable because Xuan Wen''s skin had no warmth at all, like a dead person: "How do you feel about you?" After entering the game, you became a little different from your usual self? So it turns out that the blood vessels formed by Zhao Xis memory can still be used in this way? It seems like I have to go to the toilet. "I know it''s not you." Gao Ming forcefully pushed open the door to the prop room. The dolls and figures fell to the floor, but the blood and corpses were receding along with the shadows. "I deviated from the destiny path designed for me by that world. These shadows are correcting mistakes. It should be for this reason last time that I did not enter Zhao Xi''s game." Xuan Wen seemed to understand something: "I want to Become someone like you, but this seems not allowed by the shadow world. It wants to drag the entire city into the shadows." "Isn''t Wei Dayou back yet?" Gao Ming looked inside the room and saw that several workstations were empty again. Only one intern, Wang Yaoyao, was left in the office and asked, "Why did Li Jie and Zhang Wang run out too? " The center of the bloodstain is right here. An hour has obviously not come yet and the ghost has not woken up, but someone has already been killed! ?With fear in his heart, Gao Ming opened the door on the twelfth floor, and the corridor was filled with dead silence. "What about the rest!" Someone is taking this opportunity to hunt other employees! At this time, Xuan Wen''s body was wrapped in shadows, and the black blood vessels that originally appeared on the skin were buried in her body. She exuded an aura that made people stay away from her. "You are not a living player, have you been assigned the role of a ghost?" The situation that Gao Ming is most worried about is that the murderer is Xuan Wen, and Xuan Wen happens to be out of control. You keep an eye on the delivery guy first, Ill explain the situation to everyone. Gao Ming ran back to the Night Light Game Studio along the corridor. The staff didnt pay attention to the text messages on their phones at all. "Someone is screaming." The smile on Xuan Wen''s face suddenly became strange: "It seems that sometimes people... are no different from ghosts." "What''s wrong?" You stay here. Gao Ming and Xuan Wen pushed open the safety door, and a strong smell of blood hit their faces. Lets not talk about that for now. Gao Ming took out his mobile phone: Have you received this text message? "The game is over? Someone killed the man who was possessed by a ghost?" Gao Ming looked at his phone. Just thirty-six minutes had passed since the game started, and he hadn''t even done anything yet. "I asked you a question, how many questions did you ask me back?" Gao Ming opened the door of the utility room: "If it wasn''t you, then hurry up and find the real ghost. We only have one hour." In order to help Xuan Wen get out of trouble, It took too long to gain a high life: "The monsters in the game seem to have been given some abilities by the unknown world. For example, Zhao Xi survived by jumping off a building and was immune to physical damage. What are your abilities?" Gao Ming doesnt know how many living people are working overtime on these four floors. Although the game gives players an hour of buffer time, it is still quite difficult. "First of all, we can confirm four things. The murderer should have experienced other games, so he started to act immediately after receiving the text message and seeing the familiar shadow; second, the murderer is among the survivors; third, the murderer It seems that he has some strange power, otherwise, he would not be able to kill so many people in a short time." Xuan Wen walked up to Gao Ming and said, "Fourth, I was not the murderer. We were together when the crime happened." Pushing open the door of the utility room, Gao Ming saw a very special scene. Xuanwen turned on her mobile phone, and her inbox was blank. She was not among the gamers. Gao Ming''s hand holding the photo was a little unsteady, and Xuan Wen grabbed his wrist: "Do you feel guilty? In fact, what does this have to do with you? You are just a victim, even if you If you die to apologize, there will be other horrors. Unable to contact her colleagues, Gao Ming ran to the utility room again. Xuan Wen is a psychological criminal serial murderer in the love game. She has eyes that can penetrate people''s hearts, and her IQ and EQ are far beyond ordinary people. There was no one alive around, only blood. "Why are you here?" Gao Ming grabbed Su Mo''s clothes and asked, "Has anyone been here just now?" ? He ??rummaged around the house and finally found only a black and white photo, which was a group photo of the first working group of Dujiang Game Studio. They were extremely capable and the largest working group within Dujiang Game. Gao Ming and Xuan Wen worked together, and it took a long time to dispel the shadow covering Xuan Wen''s body, allowing her to temporarily regain her freedom. Gao Ming grabbed the door handle of the prop room. When he was about to open the door, the shadow that enveloped this layer began to slowly fade away! The blood stains and stench also receded along with the shadows, as if they had all been swallowed up by another world. ?Gao Ming remained silent. He had been careful about the tricks in the game, but in reality, the viciousness shown by people was even more terrifying. After leaving the jumping game, Gao Ming was burdened with Zhao Xis pain and memory. The chain itself was not considered a weapon, but more of a constraint. There are seven people in the photoseven living people. ? Pushing open the security door on the tenth floor, a large amount of blood spattered on the wall. Gao Ming followed the **** shoe prints on the ground and walked all the way to the prop room of Dujiao Game Studio. "It''s so cruel and crazy!" Xuan Wen stretched out her hand into the shadows: "It''s obvious that someone is preparing to kill everyone except himself in order to escape from the game. He kills the staff one after another until he is about to be killed by the ghost. I wont stop until I kill the possessed hapless guy. "No." Xuan Wen shook her head: "They will all lose control, and the city will lose its only savior." Youre quite good at comforting people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 23 The gears of destiny will eventually turn Chapter 23 The gears of fate will eventually turn Slowly loosening his fingers, Gao Ming put the black-and-white photo of the first working group of Unicorn Game into his bag. He looked the same as before, but there were some special emotions hidden deep in his eyes. "When the disaster really breaks out, things a hundred times crueler than this may happen." Xuan Wen watched the shadow fade away: "I thought you worked in a prison for felons and were used to this." "Let''s go back to Night Light Studio." Gao Ming interrupted Xuan Wen: "The escape venue only has four floors, and there are no living people on the lower three floors. The murderer should be hiding on the 13th floor. The murderer may even be someone from Night Light. staff." "Everyone has their own choice. If you leave it alone, ghosts will kill people, and the number of ghosts will increase. Maybe everyone will die in the end." Xuan Wen spread her hands: "That person made his own choice, and he happens to have the power to realize his choice. The ghost didnt do anything, but the guy killed seven people. But he also saved others. Dayou, did you just go to the power distribution room? "The General Bureau of Investigation has jurisdiction over nineteen branches, corresponding to the nineteen districts of Hanhai. Our old city branch is subdivided into five investigation offices based on geographical boundaries and population: Lishan, Jinwan, Fuding, Pukou, and Dazhai "The tall and thin man looked at Gao Ming: "The population of Hanhai is twice that of Xinhu. After the abnormal event, we are seriously short of manpower. The newly recruited investigators have not experienced abnormal events and the mortality rate is extremely high. We can lead them. There are too few veteran investigators, so we need to recruit ordinary people like you who have experienced abnormal events." Her name is Xuan Wen, our new little girl, she is gentle and gentle, and she is shy when talking to strangers. If she can make seven people disappear, I will feed you this table right now! "You should know this person." A tall and thin man following Cen Coffin walked up to Gao Ming. The black ring on his wrist projected a video on the table - an investigator with a disfigured face seriously recommended it to the Bureau of Investigation. High life. Gao Ming chatted with all the staff in Night Light Studio, and no one had any "problems". Dont be nervous. The man in charge was less than 1.6 meters tall, but his aura was particularly strong: I am Cen Coffin, deputy director of the Hanhai Beicheng Investigation Bureau, Future Science and Technology Park Division, Investigation Bureau. Teacher Xia, did you go downstairs just now? "He was transferred to the East District of Hanhai to perform a mission and died in a Level 3 abnormal event." The tall and thin man sat on the chair and motioned for the other two members of the Investigation Bureau to sit down as well: "We are here to hope that you can Join the Bureau." "The investigator''s name is Qin Tian..." The abnormal incident is a game, but it has long gone beyond the scope of the game. The seven employees of Dujiao Studio and the investigators who escaped from the game yesterday were all buried in the In another world. ? Fully half an hour passed before the door was opened again. It was not the police who came in, but three people in black uniforms. They all wore a black ring device on their wrists. "Almost no ordinary person can solve level three abnormal events on their own. Your appearance has met our highest recruitment standards." The tall and thin man made himself appear as sincere as possible: "We will not arrange mandatory tasks for you. It wont interfere too much in your life, you have full autonomy. ?Back at the door of the Night Light Games office, Gao Ming looked inside the room and saw that everyone was already working hard. The lights in the corridor flashed a few times. After all the shadows faded, the lights in the building returned to normal, indicating that the game was completely over. "What if I want to leave Hanhai and go to other cities?" Gao Ming wanted to go to Xinhu, but heavy rain blocked the road and he didn''t have the chance for the time being. ??The cat meowed, and the office door was pushed open again. Wei Dayou entered the studio cursing: "The person in charge of this building is so shameless. There is not even an electrician on duty." "Traffic control?" "Qin Tian and I are both from Xinhu. He is my most trusted subordinate. He told me all about your performance in abnormal events. Calm, decisive, brave, strong psychological quality, and extraordinary mind, you seem to It exists to solve abnormal events." The tall, thin man''s voice was smooth and strong. He had long been used to life and death: "Qin Tian was very excited and happy when he told me this. Since his wife and child died in abnormal events, After the incident, this was the first time he smiled, and he said he saw hope in you. " I almost kicked the door open! If I hadnt taken my phone, I would have complained about it. Wei Dayou returned to his workstation and started working. "He and I have experienced level three abnormal events together, and he also told me something about the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming put his chin on his hands: "Are you here to arrest me?" Investigation Bureau? "It''s not that I''m excited, it''s you who are too outrageous!" Beicheng District police questioned each one one by one. At about three o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming was called alone to a room on the tenth floor. "This is our planner Wei Dayou. He looks very strong, but in fact he is even afraid of small bugs. He is just a girl at heart! The main beauty, Lao Xia, do you think any bad guy is as weak as him? The square dance aunt can kill him with one punch. Dead? Gao Ming didnt even know the name of the disfigured investigator. ?At about one o''clock in the morning, Manager Gou, who was not wearing a wig, was called to the studio. He was locked in a small room and talked with the police. Wheres the delivery boy? Didnt I ask you to look at him? Gao Ming didnt see the delivery boy at the door. ?The police arrived later and asked everyone to stay in the studio and not go out. Only then did everyone realize that something seemed to have happened in the building, but no one knew exactly what happened. After the police turned off all surveillance cameras and recorders, they turned around and walked out, leaving Gao Ming alone. This is the third game that Gao Ming has played, and it is also the game that has had the greatest impact on him. The tall and thin man shook his head. After closing the black ring, he said calmly: "He died two hours ago." "I heard someone shouting for help downstairs, so I went over and took a look. It was dark in the safe passage and I couldn''t see anything, so I came back again." Xia Yang was drawing the latest murder scene on the computer. His painting style It is difficult for ordinary people to understand, and there is a kind of crazy and chaotic beauty: "You know, I am very timid." ?The source of the disaster lies with him. If he climbs up the ladder step by step and becomes the director of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau, he can probably be regarded as having investigated the disaster clearly. No one took that text message to heart at all, and they didnt know that they had a brush with death, or in other words, they didnt know that Death was sitting among them. ??The investigator following at the end placed the black box he was carrying on the table. He entered the password and opened the lid. There was a blood-stained black ring inside. "As soon as the light came on, he called the police and ran away. I suspect it was a prank on his part." Xia Yang leaned back on his chair: "We are just making horror games. We can''t really tie him up because of a text message, right?" "I''ll think about it again." With his own strength, Gao Ming could hardly find those growing ghost stories in the city, so joining the Investigation Bureau was indeed a good choice. "Then." Zhang Wang threw a bottle of energy drink to Gao Ming: "I''m getting older. If this was a few years ago, I wouldn''t have a problem staying up all night!" "Joining the Investigation Bureau is indeed a very dangerous thing, but if we don''t face it actively, when something gets out of control, more terrible things will happen." Cen Coffin said: "No one can escape, It may be a better choice for you to understand the disaster early. "are you looking for me?" "Traffic control may be implemented in the future, and only people from the Investigation Bureau can go anywhere freely." The tall and thin man made a promise: "If you are willing to join the Investigation Bureau, we will give you high authority and let you pass freely. " Manager Gou felt baffled by the police''s questions. His surprised voice could be heard through the door: "I really don''t understand what you are talking about! I will review it again. We are just playing games! These people under me do The most offensive behavior I have ever done is to pick up the keyboard and curse someone. Gao Ming glanced at everyone in the office. They all behaved as usual, and nothing unusual could be seen at all. A fierce ideological struggle was taking place in Gao Ming''s mind. He stared at the black ring placed in the black box. ?The blood-stained black ring seemed like a gear of fate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 24 choose Chapter 24 Choice Some people say that everyones life is destined from the moment they are born, but others say that destiny is never static. Perhaps there is only one future that can be determined, and that is that no one knows what will happen in the future. Gao Ming reached into the black box and took out the blood-stained black ring. He looked at the three members of the Investigation Bureau in front of him and said, "How to start it?" "After entering the identity information and performing triple verification, you will be its only owner." The tall and thin man''s expression softened: "I''m glad you can make this choice. My name is Chen Yuntian, Hanhai Old City Investigation Branch. Director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, the Lijing Apartment where you live is within my jurisdiction." With the help of investigators, Gao Ming completed the identity authentication. The moment he put on the black ring, he could view all the information retained in the black ring. ?Most of the information is the rules for handling abnormal events compiled by the Bureau of Investigation, and a small part is the experience passed down by the previous owners of this black ring. "The horror game has become a reality. In addition to me, other players will participate. If the power of Wei falls into the hands of some madmen, the situation may become even more chaotic." Gao Ming did not take the coffee from Xuan Wen''s hand. There were 21 level 0 abnormal events, 17 level 1 abnormal events, 7 level 2 abnormal events, and 2 level 3 abnormal events. ?The black ring was revealed. After Gao Ming completed the verification, he felt that the staff were looking at him with respect. "The investigation team has set off. You may have to act alone. Please follow me." "The occurrence of abnormal events is irregular and there is no connection between them, but one thing is certain, the frequency of abnormal events is getting faster and faster." Chen Yuntian spread his palms: "I will give you three days to let you Come and adjust to the change in status. In three days, you will join the investigation team of the Lishan Investigation Bureau and replace Qin Tian." Most of the abnormal events occurred at night. There were only more than two hours left before dawn. After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming asked the taxi driver to change the destination. "Xiao Gao! They didn''t make things difficult for you, right?" Manager Gou and Wei Dayou ran into the house: "These people are really incomprehensible." As the taxi passed through the city, the bustling and dreamy skyscrapers gradually disappeared, and only crowded and dilapidated apartments and densely packed dark windows were visible. He has lived in Laijing Apartment for a long time and is quite familiar with the surrounding area. With the help of navigation, it only took him a few minutes to reach Minlong Street. ? Densely packed concrete buildings are piled up, and there is no distance between buildings at all. The residences on the ground floor basically cannot get sunlight all year round. ??Lishan is not a real mountain, but a large group of old apartment buildings built without planning and illegally. ?Getting out of the taxi, Gao Ming walked through streets that were less than two meters apart. Sewage was discharged from broken pipes at high altitudes. The stench was wafting into the sky, and screams and shouts could be heard from time to time in his ears. "Are you willing to believe me now?" Xuan Wen''s eyes were full of amusement. She called Gao Ming her husband the first time she saw Gao Ming, but only she knew whether she really liked Gao Ming. ?In the Bureau of Investigation, front-line investigators wearing black rings seem to have a high status. ?Looking up, the narrow sky was blocked by illegally entangled wires, clotheslines and billboards. Gao Ming did not see the night sky, but only saw depression, dilapidation and filth. The staff brought Gao Ming to the back door of the building, where several black modified trams were parked outside: "The roads inside the Lishan complex are narrow, and trams are more convenient. You can activate it directly by using the black ring, and each vehicle is equipped with a navigation system." and communication devices. Chen Yuntian gave me three days to prepare mentally, but he didnt know that I was actually more anxious than anyone else. We cant go home tonight, were going to stay in the office all night, what about you? Wei Dayou seems to have rediscovered his passion for creating games. ?After watching Gao Ming put on the black ring, Chen Yuntian picked up the black box and left with the other two members of the Investigation Bureau. I received the message and am going to Minlong Street. "I''m fine." Gao Ming''s sleeves covered the black ring: "Is everyone OK too?" An abnormal event was discovered in Minlong Street, Lishan, Old City. All available investigators please rush there immediately! Gao Ming was patiently studying the black ring when the signal light on the black ring suddenly lit up. After he felt a slight vibration, he received a message from the Lishan Investigation Bureau. ??He decided to go to the scene to see how the investigation bureau operates, so that he could be mentally prepared in case he was investigated in the future. Gao Ming didnt waste any time, put on his raincoat, rode the tram and left. "Hanhai Old City Investigation Branch, Lishan Investigation Bureau investigating a group of first-level investigators Gao Ming, number 01919, hello." The staff in charge of the reception was meeting Gao Ming for the first time and explained the Lishan investigation to him very patiently. Departments situation: In order to more conveniently understand abnormal events, the Lishan Investigation Department was established in the Lishan building complex where abnormal events occur most frequently. There are seven streets here. Your investigation team is responsible for Minlong Street and Laijing Street. street." ??The black ring itself represents the highest technological achievements of the New Shanghai Smart City, and also carries the courage, fearlessness and other shining qualities of ordinary people. Gao Ming walked out of the room. Xuan Wen was waiting for him with a cup of coffee: "Your eyes have become much more determined? Are you stimulated?" ?Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming walked past a dental clinic and got into the unlit cave. "Yes, after all, there are very few rational people like you and me." Xuan Wen naturally put herself in the same category as Gao Ming. "Don''t worry about your work at the game studio. If you don''t want to resign, you can go to work as usual during the day. We won''t interfere in your life." Chen Yuntian closed the lid of the black box: "But there are some things I still need to make clear to you. " ? ?Silently turning the black circle, the Investigation Bureau has a complete set of procedures for dealing with abnormal events. Different scenes require compliance with different rules, such as apartment rules, school rules, hospital rules, etc. These rules can greatly increase the investigator''s survival probability, but they do not help the investigator pass the game. ??If the old city is the poorest district in Hanhai, then Lishan is the poorest and most chaotic place in the old city. "I have always believed in you." Gao Ming ran downstairs, hailed a taxi, and prepared to go back to the old city. The old metal sliding door made a screeching sound. The interior of this dilapidated building was completely opened and the lights were bright. Staff members in black uniforms were busy, and most of them did not wear black rings. I want to go home. "The old city has the highest population density among the nineteen districts in Hanhai, and it has the largest number of mobile people. It is also the place where the number of abnormal events currently breaks out. We have dispatched a large number of investigators from Xinhu, but they can only just maintain the situation. "We will give you the best treatment, and we hope you will not resist some of the instructions we issue." Chen Yuntian always looks calm, as if he has lost human emotions, and will not be angry, sad, or angry. Will not feel happy. How many unusual events have you encountered in the old city? Gao Ming was a little curious. "So I have to speed up, take advantage of the information gap, get more things, and take a greater initiative." Gao Ming picked up his backpack with the photo of his body and said: "I leave it to you, Night Light, to find out who is Hidden murder players, and then build a ''production line'' specifically for making games for Kaitan." "So many?" It had only been a few days since Gao Ming came out of the tunnel, and he thought there were only a few unusual incidents. ??The cordon has been drawn up, and four investigators in black uniforms are exchanging something. ?Taking off his raincoat and hat, Gao Ming showed his black ring and walked to a few people: "My name is Gao Ming, and I am the investigator who replaced Qin Tian." (End of this chapter) Chapter 25 Are you afraid of Xiaohong? Chapter 25 Are you afraid of Xiao Hong? "Gao Ming? Director Chen said you would come here in three days. Why are you here now?" The only female investigator among the four shook hands with Gao Ming: "I am the deputy leader of the investigation team - Bai Qiao . The three of them are all newcomers and have not experienced any abnormal events. You want to take three newcomers into an abnormal event? The abnormal events in Gao Mings impression are very scary, and the survival rate of ordinary people is extremely low. "According to the survivors'' oral accounts, there were no specific ghosts in this abnormal event, but there were some weird signs. It was initially determined to be a level 1 abnormal event, which is already very friendly to newcomers." Bai Qiao opened the black ring and played a video Video: "Yesterday evening, someone called the police and said that there was a child crying on the fourth floor of No. 4 Courtyard, Minlong Street. The police checked the entire floor but could not find the child. Later, the old man in the building said that a family of three once lived on the fourth floor. The male He has serious violent tendencies, and the girl is not a good person. About a few days ago, the couple suddenly moved out overnight after a quarrel, but the child didn''t seem to follow them. " Has the child been killed? Gao Ming looked at the video and immediately thought of this possibility. "I don''t know. We looked for that couple, but they disappeared in the old city." Bai Qiao closed the video: "Since the couple moved away, the crying of the child has been heard on the fourth floor. At the beginning The sound is very weak and will stop after a while. But since last night, the crying has not stopped. We suspect that this abnormal incident is continuing to get worse, and we must investigate it as soon as possible." "Only crying? No one was hurt?" Gao Ming has made many games related to crying. The information currently available is not enough to determine which game has become a reality. ?The investigator took out the key provided by the police and opened the doors one after another. When the key touched room 405, the red light on everyone''s wrist suddenly lit up, and the communication was forcibly interrupted. "There are still twenty minutes until dawn." Bai Qiao raised his arm again: "We have truly entered the abnormal event now. Any piece of information you find here can be of great help to those who come after you. Any rules summarized here will be recorded in the General Administration''s files. Of course, the prerequisite for all this is that you can take the information out alive." The Bureau of Investigation is severely understaffed, so after old members encounter abnormal events with low risk factors, they will bring new members in to familiarize them with their "enemies". Tonight''s operation is actually a special training for newcomers. ?The heavy rain that has been falling for several days has finally begun to weaken, but the gloomy clouds hanging over the city still have not dissipated. ? Glancing downstairs, Gao Ming received even worse news. The shadow-shrouded game field was as big as Zhao Xi''s. Similar to the last encounter, this is not a first-level abnormal event at all, but a third-level abnormal event that may be strange. ?The graffiti painted on the cracked wall seemed to be a complete story, including three little people drawn with black crayon. Sister Bai, good morning. The burly driver patted the car, the rear door opened, and four investigators walked out carrying various equipment. There is also a graffiti on the third floor. A child is sleeping in bed, and little red figures suddenly crawl out from under the quilt and under the bed. They open the child''s eyes and prevent him from sleeping. The thickest and most violent one seems to represent the father, the little one with long hair represents the mother, and the slender one should be the child. Doodles look like random sketches by children, but if you look carefully, you can find some problems. The police did not find the child in the building. Is the child trapped in the shadow world? "Set off!" ?Seeing a cowardly and abnormal child, his father and mother seemed to become even more angry, and the fight would also affect the child. With more than forty minutes left before dawn, a black truck stopped in the middle of Minlong Street. The driver was wearing a peaked cap and was strong. The black ring on his wrist was cut directly into his flesh. There are six households on the fourth floor, but they have all moved away. You go into the house in pairs to investigate. No matter what happens, dont leave each others sight. The investigators cautiously approached the fourth floor, but Gao Ming turned on his flashlight and looked at the paintings on the wall. ?Including Gao Ming, a total of ten members of the Investigation Bureau entered Building 4, but among them, only Gao Ming, Bai Qiao and the brawny driver had experienced abnormal events. "No one is injured yet." Bai Qiao glanced at his watch: "Other investigators are rushing here. We will wait until dawn before entering the building." ?At that moment, Gao Ming saw a large shadow pouring out from the crack in the door of 405, wrapping up Building 4. ??There is a graffiti on the corner of the second floor. A child is doing his homework. Little red figures suddenly crawl out from under the desk, tearing his hair and strangling his neck to prevent him from studying. ?Those little red figures gathered around the child, slowly stacking up, folding and deforming. ?? Chill penetrated his body, Gao Ming took a deep breath, and the hidden game in Building 4 of Minlong Street was triggered. Arriving at the fourth floor, the investigators, led by Bai Qiao and the driver, skillfully placed various equipment. ??The two youngest among them don''t even have a black ring. They seem to have just been selected into the investigation bureau. As time went by, the little red people began to perform more terrifying actions, breaking off their heads and removing their arms. Although they crawled out of the parents, they did not seem to care about the children''s feelings, let alone accompany them. . "He is a newcomer recommended by Lao Qin and has experienced Level 3 abnormal events." After counting the number of people, Bai Qiao raised his arm wearing a black ring: "I don''t need to say more about the dangers of abnormal events. You are already in the investigation bureau. Having received a comprehensive and systematic education, I hope you will be fully alert and strictly follow the rules for this operation. Understood! The three newcomers led by Bai Qiao and the four newcomers who got out of the truck responded in unison. There was no fear in their eyes, only nervousness and a little curiosity. ?The child is very scared. When sleeping, he has to cover himself with a quilt no matter how hot it is. When taking a bath, even if shampoo flows into his eyes, he does not dare to close his eyes. ??All kinds of domestic garbage are piled up in the narrow corridor, shoe prints remain on the steps, and the walls of the corridor are covered with various graffiti. The quarrels and scuffles continue, and the little red figures become more and more terrifying. They appear suddenly when the child is concentrating on other things. "Put the things in the backpack. We need to test seven items tonight in the event of abnormal events..." The driver was just halfway through speaking when he suddenly saw Gao Ming: "This brother is a bit smart." The little figures representing father and mother are always fighting. Every time they fight each other, many little figures drawn with red crayon will appear behind them. The burly driver also stood up straight: "The red light on the black ring means the communication is completely interrupted. Don''t believe the time you see in the building. Only when the red light on the black ring goes out and the yellow light comes on can you truly escape." "Twenty minutes is short, but it may be very long." There was no trace of smile on Bai Qiao''s face anymore. Her eyes scanned everyone present: "The investigation of abnormal events has begun! I hope each of us can walk out of the night safely! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 26 "phobia" Chapter 26 "Phobia" ?The temperature inside the building dropped sharply. Faced with the fear of the unknown, these new investigators were not too frightened. They strictly followed the internal regulations of the Bureau of Investigation and assembled the various equipment in the backpack as quickly as possible. ?Those instruments have corresponding numbers on them, and the Bureau of Investigation is constantly trying to use various means to deal with abnormal events. The instruments brought in by the newcomers are their "weapons". Is this thing useful? Gao Ming asked curiously. "Ninety-nine percent of it is useless, but as long as there is one percent hope, we will continue to try until we come up with something that can have an impact on the unknown." The strong man driver clenched his fists: "Humans are We become human because we can use tools. The communication was interrupted when we opened the door of Room 405. The child and his parents used to live in this room. Bai Qiao picked up the flashlight and walked towards Room 405. "According to the old man in the building, they often fought before the abnormal event." Bai Qiao did not interfere with Gao Ming. She also wanted to see what this ordinary person who had solved the third-level abnormal event was capable of. "Both father and mother are violent. They quarrel and fight. They are like two monsters attacking each other hysterically." Gao Ming picked up the broken vase on the ground. There was still a trace of blood and a few strands of long hair on the edge of the fragment: "They Did it become like this due to the influence of abnormal events, or was it originally like this in my heart? " Open the closet, and there are several children''s clothes hanging on it. There are newspapers on the lower floor of the closet, and there are a flashlight and a crayon box. This family is broken, just like the various pieces of furniture that have been smashed inside the house. In this kind of family atmosphere, childrens personalities will go to two extremes, either very low self-esteem and cowardice; or extremely irritable and extreme. Judging from the scene, the child in 405 should belong to the former. ?Hit his fingers across the wall, Gao Ming touched the mold on the wall. He looked around and saw that even if the doors and windows were closed, the room was still very damp. The closet, under the sofa, and behind the TV were all covered with large swathes of mold. ? There were no weapons capable of dealing with terror, nor any effective protective measures. Bai Qiao knew the danger and still walked to Room 405. "Be careful, what we are involved in this time may not be a first-level abnormal event." After Gao Ming whispered, he sat on the child''s bed and pondered silently. ?? Bai Qiao and the other newcomer next to him became nervous, but Gao Ming didn''t react at all. He pulled out the crayon box and the arm together. The most direct manifestation is timidity, being afraid of making mistakes in everything, and wanting to hide oneself because of fear of offending others. "It''s normal to feel bad, but it''s wrong to hurt people close to you just to vent your anger." Gao Ming walked to the other side of the living room. This room couldn''t be considered a home at all. It was dirty, messy, and filled with the smell of rot. . Even if there are no abnormal events, tragedies may still happen... Gao Ming wanted to clarify the relationship between the game and reality: So, it is not the abnormal events that are looking for them, but their family is attracting abnormal events. Be careful. Bai Qiao raised his flashlight to light the way for Gao Ming. "The neighbors did not see the couple taking the child away, and the police did not find the child on the fourth floor. Do you think the child turned into this puppet?" Gao Ming locked the puppet''s neck and tied its hands. together. ??Everyone likes obedient children, but there are different types of children. If he is always forced to behave well, then his heart will gradually fall into a kind of distortion. In this situation, the most likely emotion is fear. His fingers pressed against every inch of the puppet''s skin. Gao Ming didn''t feel that there was anything strange hidden inside the puppet. He opened the crayon box again. There was a sentence crookedly written on the lid of the box - I really want to hide it in a place where no one will Discover the place. 405 After the investigation was basically completed, the newcomers following Gao Ming took out equipment to collect items in the house. They would even take back the mold on the walls for inspection. "If I rented a house like this, I would probably feel bad." The strong driver divided the newcomers into three teams. One team followed Gao Ming into the house, one team guarded the door, and the other team was responsible for receiving support. ? He ??made a game to find a lost child. The game was called "Hide and Seek". Seven ghosts and a child were playing the game. As long as the real child was found, the level would be cleared. But that game does not correspond to this abnormal incident. In this abnormal incident, it is not the ghost that brings the shadow to the child, but his parents. Going through the living room, Gao Ming came to the only room that was relatively clean, which seemed to be a child''s bedroom. "The space under the closet can almost hide a child. When 405 children feel scared, they may choose to hide in the closet and draw." Gao Ming squatted down: "A closed environment can give children a sense of security. Its like Im back in my mothers belly. He grabbed the crayon box and just as he moved it, an arm made of cloth suddenly pressed on the crayon box. There seemed to have been a fight in the living room. The dining table was overturned, chairs were lying on the ground, and there were solidified rice dregs and broken porcelain bowl fragments on the cement floor. Parents smash things in the living room, beat each other, and speak dirty words. Not only are the children unable to be protected by either parent, but they must always be careful to become a tool for them to vent. "It seems that the abnormal event helped the child realize his wish." Gao Ming thought of his birthday wish. He suddenly felt that the abnormal event seemed to be very enthusiastic. He grabbed the hole in people''s hearts and tried his best to fill it, but the way to fill it was a bit **** and terrifying. Looking at the "quilt wall" surrounding the edge of the bed, Gao Ming curled up and tried to lie down on the child''s bed. "I''ll do it." Gao Ming walked over first: "You are the core of the team, just leave the pathfinding to me." Its not a one-sided domestic violence, both parties in the fight have lost their minds. Gao Ming saw a small piece of scalp with short hair in the corner. It should belong to a man: The situation is worse than I imagined. What an ugly puppet. The small room was equipped with a desk, a wardrobe and a single bed. Interestingly, it was not autumn yet, but there were thick winter quilts and various blankets on the bed. Gao Ming thought of the graffiti on the wall of the corridor. When the little figures representing father and mother started to quarrel, many red little figures would crawl out of them. Those little figures would disassemble their body parts and all run to the child''s side. There was a strange smell in the rental house of about 90 square meters. There were five huge black plastic bags piled beside the living room door, which contained some yellow bedding and children''s clothes. The small chain was stimulated by the shadow, like a moving tattoo, appearing on Gao Ming''s wrist. He stretched out his left hand and gently pushed open the door of Room 405. Hidden deep in the closet is a handmade puppet. It barely has a human shape, and its body is full of traces of sewing and stained with various paints. "Now is not the time to tell ghost stories." Bai Qiao frowned slightly. Gao Ming had not received internal training from the Bureau of Investigation and did not follow the rules at all. Gao Ming once encountered this situation when he was doing psychological counseling in a prison for felons. Some felons were often treated roughly by their parents in childhood. Parents often have conflicts and fights, and sometimes they vent their anger on their children. Living in such a family, children are bound to have various psychological problems. ?Those quilts surrounding the bed are like a city wall in a child''s mind. Perhaps those little red people are a way for children to express their fear. Another game gradually emerged in Gao Mings mind, a ominous game called Phobia. ?There are no specific ghosts in it, nor are there too **** scenes, but this game is even more destructive and threatening than ordinary ghost stories! ?The content of the game is very simple. One day, "Phobia" suddenly breaks out and spreads throughout the city. Everyone is immersed in fear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 27 Just hide in the closet, okay? Chapter 27 Lets hide in the closet, okay? ??Wanting to clear this game is difficult or easy. As long as there is no fear in your heart, you will not be infected with "Phobia". However, for the vast majority of ordinary people, overcoming fear is very difficult. ??The ending of that game is also very ironic. In order to prevent the further spread of "Phobia", the city manager ordered the killing of everyone in the affected area. Survivors who had no fear of infection were forced to fight against city managers. If this game really becomes a reality, we will be in big trouble. The spread of phobias according to the settings in the game will be much faster than that of ghost stories, so this game must be "locked" at the source no matter what. "We must find the missing child." Gao Ming was a little anxious, but when anxiety appeared, his body began to have other reactions. Isolation, terror, and collapse. Although there are no ghosts in the game "Phobia", many people choose to commit suicide in order to escape fear. ?After learning about the existence of the Investigation Bureau, Zhu Miaomiao immediately joined the Investigation Bureau and became a new investigator who had not yet been assigned to the black ring. Fear is a very normal emotion, rooted deep in the mind. This emotion allows people to avoid danger in advance, but excessive fear can turn into a toxic emotion. Suddenly, a new investigator''s cry for help came from the corridor. He seemed to be being chased by something, and he fell to the ground in a panic. She also thought about resisting, but when she hysterically raised the fire ax to attack the monster, she heard the exclamations of her colleagues. "Leaving them here may cause the game "Phobia" to get out of control and let fear spread." The second stage is fear intensification, which uses the experience in the brain to trigger imagination and allow oneself to take countermeasures. Getting up decisively, Gao Ming shouted outside the house: "Attention, everyone! Don''t believe what you see, hear, and touch! Don''t ever feel afraid!" Empty your mind, Gao Ming would rather not think or imagine the worst case scenario. ??The old wooden door of the apartment was kicked open, and Gao Ming looked outside. Shadows enveloped the corridor, and there was no one around. ?Hatching the door, Gao Ming tried his best to shake the door handle. When he couldn''t open it, he kicked the door lock fiercely. Colleagues in the corridor were dragged away one by one, and the screams and wails tortured every nerve in her. I cant fall into fear. I have to get out of it before I can help others. "You killed your colleague. You are a murderer. You will be put in jail when you go back. You will never see your children and husband." Let me go! Let me go! ?Abandon all worries, anxiety, and all negative emotions. Only by constantly moving forward and chasing fear can we prevent fear from approaching! ?Gao Ming no longer restrains himself and runs rampant like a thug, fearless. Stop meaningless internal friction, keep yourself focused and stop thinking randomly. ?His body seemed to be grabbed, the cry for help gradually became distant, and the newcomer seemed to be dragged to other floors. During the whole process, Gao Ming did not feel any fear. He knew that the best way to deal with fear was to face it. ?Zhu Miaomiao is an extremely rare female firefighter in the old city. Her physical fitness is better than that of most men and she is extremely strong. ?Getting off the bed, Gao Ming looked toward the living room. He didn''t know when he was the only one left in room 405. Bang! "You can''t leave here anymore." The child''s voice sounded in the house. Zhu Miaomiao stood with an ax in both hands and her back against the door. Gao Ming was a little worried. Bai Qiao and Zhuang Han Driver wanted to train newcomers through this abnormal event because there were no ghosts in this abnormal event and the risk rating was relatively low. They seemed to have brought all the reserve newcomers from the investigation team. . Sweating on the forehead, tightness in the chest, breathlessness, palpitations, and an urge to urinate. As a doctor specializing in psychology, Gao Ming knew very well that these were typical symptoms of phobia. ?If you cannot get out of the predicament and find a way to solve the problem, then fear will enter the third stage - a negative cycle, where anxiety, pain, and despair will further make fear grow. The generation of fear can be divided into four stages. The first stage is positive, reminding yourself that danger may appear. The last stage is the fourth stage of fear, where the player is completely swallowed and buried by fear. ??If the source of fear is not found as soon as possible and the negative impact of fear is not interrupted, this emotion will continue to grow and drag people into a fear cycle. ?Hold a backpack full of photos, Gao Ming lay in the center of the "quilt city wall". He began to assume the role of a child, letting go of all psychological defenses and allowing fear to spread in his heart. She once had a very happy family, but three days ago, her husband and children disappeared amid unusual events. Its not good, I seem to have been infected without knowing it. ?This ominous game can have a very bad impact on the crowd and cause widespread harm, but it is not too difficult for a special individual like Gao Ming. ? Screaming and asking for help could not shake Gao Ming at all. He kept giving himself positive psychological suggestions and even used hypnosis techniques. Now even if a ghost really appears, he dares to give him a hug. Gao Ming was "tortured" by cries, screams, bloodstains, and strange shadows for more than ten minutes, until the shadows in his field of vision began to fade. Ah! Help! Help! ?Warm blood spattered on her body. Zhu Miaomiao seemed to see her colleague lying in a pool of blood. At that moment, she was extremely frightened. ?With cold and numb hands and feet, she hid in bedroom 406, holding a blood-stained fire ax in her hands. "Phobia" is a group game, and it seems that once you overcome your fear, you can leave. "I should have stayed in the first stage. The person behind the control of fear wanted to drag me into deeper shadows, but unfortunately it failed." Gao Ming did not leave, turned around and returned to room 405: "Others from the Investigation Bureau People may be trapped in a deeper fear, and if you want to save them, you have to actively embrace the fear. It looks like Im about to be kicked out of the game. ?Screams and cries came one after another from other rooms on the fourth floor. Gao Ming''s reaction was also very direct, kicking open the doors one by one. ?Ten investigators entered the abnormal event, but this abnormal event did not depend on the number of people. As long as there was fear, they would be targeted. She did not follow the rules. Now she has forgotten the rules and there is only a blank in her mind. ?The emotion of fear will not only grow on its own, but will also contaminate each other. When a group of collapsed people get together, the consequences will be disastrous. After a moment''s hesitation, Gao Ming made his choice. Looking at the ugly puppet in his hand, Gao Ming stood in the corridor covered with horrific graffiti. If he left right now, the newcomers to the Investigation Bureau might be in danger. ?He shouted loudly, but there was no response. She wanted to find her children and husband in the abnormal event, and she was fully prepared mentally for this. But when the fear really came, she realized that she was not as strong as she thought. The games were made by me. I know every step of them. I am the omniscient and omnipotent designer. Why should I be afraid? Who is talking! Zhu Miaomiao waved the fire ax in the air. After a moment, the door of the bedroom closet was pushed open, and a child with pale skin lay inside. ? He ??took out his somewhat deformed arm from the depths of the closet and waved his hand towards Zhu Miaomiao: "I know you are scared, why don''t we all hide here." (End of this chapter) Chapter 28 face fear Chapter 28 Facing Fear Hide here? "Well, hide in the cabinet, there''s a lot of space here." The boy struggled to lift the clothes that were weighing down his body, and his skin was covered in red rashes: "I won''t hurt you, this cabinet can hide many people. " ?There was a vague and strange sound coming from the closet behind the boy, like a suppressed cry for help. Zhu Miaomiao was worried that when she opened another cabinet door, she would see the body of her colleague folded inside. "My father and mother are coming soon. They have a bad temper. You''d better come here quickly." The boy''s voice was very soft. He seemed to have never dared to speak loudly: "If my father and mother find you, you will be arrested." Chopped. It is hard to imagine that words like "chop into pieces" would come out of a child''s mouth. Zhu Miaomiao held the fire ax tightly. At this time, the only thing that could give her a sense of security was the ax in her hand. "My father and mother are very fierce. They destroy everything and want to kill everything in the most vicious way." The boy waved his hands and gestured to Zhu Miaomiao: "They are three meters tall. My father is very strong. My mother often Picking up sharp objects, they resented each other, but their bodies were fused together and they couldn''t get rid of each other. " Under the boy''s description, Zhu Miaomiao couldn''t help but imagine a monster. Three meters tall, a rude man and a woman holding a sharp weapon are twisted together. They are swinging in the corridor, constantly hunting other colleagues. ?His arms are several times thicker than ordinary people, and there is a woman wrapped around his body. The two grow together, and his four eyes are staring at the door lock that made a strange noise just now. His eyes are sinister and vicious, which makes people feel extremely frightened! Monster! The terrifying monster was almost the same as the ghost Zhu Miaomiao imagined. It could even be said that the monster seemed to have changed based on her imagination. Its over, theres nothing we can do. "Be careful!" Zhu Miaomiao couldn''t sit idly by. At the last moment, she opened the door, picked up the fire ax, and reminded loudly: "The ghost is at the door!" With her palms full of sweat, Zhu Miaomiao felt that the monster was outside the door, and she raised her head. ? Zhu Miaomiao looked at the room opposite in despair. The huge and terrifying monster overturned the table and wardrobe. Like a violent madman, all intact things would be destroyed in its hands. ??As footsteps approached, the voices of a man and a woman arguing and insulting came into the house. Zhu Miaomiao seemed to have returned to many years ago. When she was a child, she was surrounded by a fire. Everything in the house was burned. Thick smoke, flames, high temperature burned her cheeks, and her skin kept drying out. ?The people in the house didn''t know that the monster was hiding nearby, and Zhu Miaomiao''s heart was already in her throat. The door handle turned slowly, and the old apartment door was slowly opened a crack. A familiar voice came from the room. It was the voice of another newcomer. ? Bai Qiaos reminder was of no use at all. The new investigators only wanted to leave as soon as possible. Fear had already taken root in their brains and destroyed their sanity. The deformed man opened the door panel. He seemed to be drunk, staggering, and rushed into the house very roughly. ??It was freezing cold, and the bright tip of the knife hovered above the face. Zhu Miaomiao didn''t dare to open the door. She carefully leveled the fire ax, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, stuck it in the corner of the small window on the door frame, and exposed the camera. The deformed man and woman turned their heads at the same time. Zhu Miaomiao was so frightened that her legs went weak. She did not dare to resist. No other thoughts came to her mind. Fear made her instinctively start to run away. As soon as these thoughts came to mind, Zhu Miaomiao heard heavy footsteps suddenly appear in the corridor. The door panel was slowly pushed open, and the face of the colleague appeared in the gap. The terrifying monster also moved its body. The deformed man clenched his fists, and the deformed woman grabbed a sharp knife. ?Stepping on the blood on the ground, the deformed man slowly turned around. He carried the deformed woman on his back and stared at Zhu Miaomiao. "I''m here to hold it! You go first!" The strong man driver''s voice echoed in the rental house, and then the sound of broken glass and heavy objects falling to the ground was heard. The most reliable strong man investigator seemed to be pushed downstairs. . The picture on the screen is not very clear. You can vaguely see a three-meter-tall deformed man with his body pressed against the wall, standing next to the opposite door. ?? Bai Qiao chased toward the outside of the building, and Zhu Miaomiao seemed to be the only one left in the building. ? It seemed that she was the only one left in the whole building. The moment Zhu Miaomiao was seen by the monster, every nerve in her body trembled with fear. ??Hands full of calluses could no longer hold the fire ax, but Zhu Miaomiao still did not fall. She used all her strength to aim the ax blade at the monster. "Disperse and find rooms to hide in! Find clues and rules! The way to escape from abnormal events is often hidden in the place where abnormal events occur!" Bai Qiao wanted to calm everyone down, but the newcomers who were overwhelmed by fear didn''t pay attention at all. She had long forgotten all the training she had received at the Bureau of Investigation, and they swarmed downstairs. But when he attracted the monster''s attention, the other rookie investigators and Bai Qiao ran out. With veins popping up on her neck, Zhu Miaomiao didn''t dare to make any sound, her arms were frozen, and she didn''t dare to move at all. It is written on the first page of the Investigation Bureaus training rules that you must not run around after being involved in an abnormal event. Once you get lost, you will never be able to find your way home. ??The investigator hiding in the opposite room also reacted, but when he wanted to close the door, it was already too late. "***,I am going to kill you!" The black hair who was about to enter the house slowly exited, and the monster seemed to have left. You bitch! I will strangle you to death! ??In the dark corridor, there was a young man not wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, running towards here. ??The corridor was full of wailing and footsteps, and everyone was running out of the building. The child who was originally hiding in the cabinet was also among them. The new investigator who just wanted to escape did not notice that there was another person around him. Even Zhu Miaomiao, an adult, can''t bear to hear all kinds of dirty words. It''s hard to imagine their children''s inner reactions every time they hear these words. The deformed man''s head was already stretched out in front of his eyes, but the clear voice seemed to have special magic power, which made Zhu Miaomiao become a little more awake. She looked in the direction of the sound. The decorative window above the door frame was squeezed open by something, and strands of hair fell into the house. Zhu Miaomiao''s face turned pale with fright. When she was almost unable to stand, the sound of the door lock suddenly being opened came from the corridor. . It seems to be safe. ?The shoes stepped on broken glass, the woman''s nails scratched the wall, and all the strange noises suddenly disappeared when they passed by Zhu Miaomiao''s door. ?Biting her lips, Zhu Miaomiao didn''t make a sound. Cold sweat slid down her forehead to her chin. She knew she might encounter monsters before joining the investigation bureau, but she didn''t expect that day to come back so quickly! The monster continued to expand in her field of vision, and its deformed and ugly body seemed to be growing because of her fear. In the lives of children, men seem to do this kind of thing often, and some of his habits still remain in the past. Standing on tiptoes, Zhu Miaomiao stared at the screen of her mobile phone. She just glanced at it, and her heart began to beat uncontrollably. ?His left hand was wrapped with a dark chain, and there was no trace of fear in his eyes. Stop talking! My father and mother are here! ??The boy covered his mouth, and Zhu Miaomiao was too nervous to breathe hard. The silence in the corridor remained like this for a while. The people hiding in the opposite room may have thought that the monster had left, and they wanted to check the situation. The rules are very clear, but where can I hide without running around? Come back! Dont let fear rule you! "Help me, is there anyone else..." ?Stepping on the mottled wall, the young man hit the monster''s back. He grabbed the chain with both hands and strangled the neck of the deformed monster! "do not be afraid!" "Am I wrong? You are just a coward who only knows how to behave in a nest. I''m so lucky that my son is not your son." "what to do?" Dont leave the place where the abnormal event occurred! If you enter the fog outside the place, you will lose yourself! You will never be able to come back! ??The monster completely occupied Zhu Miaomiao''s field of vision, and indescribable despair filled his mind. Zhu Miaomiao felt that the fire ax in his hand was getting heavier and heavier. When the ax was about to fall, the sound of chains hitting the metal guardrail suddenly came from the end of the corridor. Hearing the young man''s voice, Zhu Miaomiao felt like she was back to the time when she was six years old. When the fire was about to swallow her up, a firefighter broke open the door and rushed into the fire. ?At that time, the firefighter seemed to have said the same thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 29 the temptation of home Chapter 29 The temptation of home Fear is divided into four stages, and the scenes seen in each stage are different. In the first stage before Gao Ming, the scenes he saw were no different from reality. The deeper the fear, the more absurd and terrifying the scenes he saw. ?In order to rescue other members of the investigation team, Gao Ming took the initiative to feel fear, and finally came to the depths of the shadows and saw the scene his teammates saw. The deformed parents combined and turned into a terrifying monster. Gao Ming didn''t know whether this was imagined by the child in 405 or made up by the investigators under some kind of psychological suggestion. ??As a game designer, he can be sure that there are no exact ghosts in ominous games. The terrifying monster in front of him is likely to be the embodiment of fear. There is a setting in the game "Phobia". When a group falls into a certain fear and reaches a consensus on the fear, what they fear may become true. To fight against this kind of monster that appears out of fear requires absolute reason and courage. Just when her eyes became clear again, she saw a spiked blood vessel extending from under the monster''s huge and bloated body, and the end of the blood vessel was pierced on her head. Gao Ming wanted to cut off the fear cycle of other investigators so that they would no longer continue to provide fear to this monster. It was difficult to convince others by just talking, so he chose to do it. A source that could move freely gave Gao Ming a headache. He was not confident that he could catch the boy in the shadow world. Its not so much that Gao Ming cleared the game, its better to say that the game drove Gao Ming out. ?He ignored the sharp knife in the woman''s hand, and the man beat it wildly, like a rock in the sea, and no one could make him shake. After killing the deformed parents who embodied the fear, the shadow that shrouded Building 4 began to fade. This game was different from other games. It seemed to be actively rejecting Gao Ming and wanted to send Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao away. The chains transformed from Zhao Xi''s memory and obsession were inserted into the flesh. The man''s neck had been deformed, but Gao Ming had no intention of stopping. His body seemed to be embedded in the monster. Now the monster was constantly trying to think. Gotta get him down. Arriving at the first floor, Gao Ming kicked open the corridor door. The street outside was shrouded in shadows and black fog. What appeared in front of him was a completely distorted world. "Isn''t it written in your rules for handling abnormal incidents? It''s easy to get lost if you leave the scene of the incident at will." Gao Ming let the rain drip on his body. The other members of the Investigation Bureau were trapped in the shadow world. They should still be there. They are all alive, but they need to struggle to survive in the shadow world. Gao Ming has read some articles about parallel worlds, but the current situation cannot be explained clearly by a simple parallel world. Mysteries appear one after another. He not only needs to deal with disasters, but also needs to run forward desperately to chase the truth. . "You stay here." Gao Ming tried to enter the street, walking through the shadows: "At the end of Minlong Street is Laijing Street, where my home is in Laijing Apartment. Does this shadow world completely correspond to reality? Shadow Is the world another reality? A weird reality that has gone crazy? ??Slowly walking through the street, Gao Ming saw a torn investigation bureau uniform on the ground. When she truly overcame her fear, the blood vessels withered and fell to the ground. "I know that you have been living in a very depressing environment, and you are wary and cautious. If you want to find a beautiful, warm and harmonious new family, you can come to me. I have many parents, and they are all very nice people." Gao Ming''s His sleeves covered the chain, and he took out the ugly puppet from his arms: "My family lives on the fourth floor of Building 4 of Lijing Apartment. You are welcome to come over at any time." ?Picking up his uniform, Gao Ming noticed that at the corner of the street not far away, there was a child with pale skin, half of his face exposed. "This ominous game seems to have undergone some changes because of the appearance of that little boy." Gao Ming still had a trace of kindness on his face: "Isn''t that little boy in 405 not a ghost? He is also a player. He was the first to clear the level. After the game, choose to stay in the game and live in the shadow world. "Thank you for coming to save me." After escaping from death, Zhu Miaomiao expressed her sincere thanks to Gao Ming. The scene where the young man appeared in front of her will probably be engraved in her heart forever. ? Gao Mings words seemed to be spoken to a monster, and they also seemed to be spoken to Zhu Miaomiao. For psychological counselors, fear is the most familiar emotion, and it is also the emotion that needs to be controlled most. Only by grasping fear can we enter the darkness deep in the human heart. Before Gao Ming could finish his words, the boy had disappeared, and the shadows around him were fading rapidly. "Selfish, violent, blaming all faults on society, full of anger in your heart, and even venting your anger on your own children, you are not worthy of being parents." Gao Ming put his hands back, and veins sprouted from his arms: "No People will still be afraid of you after seeing your true face." Team Leader Baiqiao is with them, there shouldnt be any problems, right? Zhu Miaomiao trusted Gao Ming very much when he picked up the fire axe, and without any hesitation, he followed Gao Ming and ran downstairs. "Leaved this building?" Gao Ming realized something was wrong, turned around and ran downstairs: "Follow me." ?This abnormal situation attracted Gao Ming''s attention even more. He walked down the stairs without stopping. A faint light appeared at the end of the street, and Zhu Miaomiao braved the rain and came to Gao Ming''s side: "We seem to have successfully survived the abnormal event! But I didn''t see anyone else!" Grabbing one of the puppet''s arms, Gao Ming smiled and shook the puppet gently: "The people here are very nice, including a brave man who does justice, a raincoat man who plays cosplay, an uncle who loves extreme sports, and Endless cakes and ??As long as you show a little fear, monsters will catch you and have all kinds of terrifying abilities that the player can imagine. ?She gripped the fire ax tightly and rushed into the fire many times to save people, slowly overcoming the fear caused by ghosts. He waved his hand towards Gao Ming with some fear to prevent Gao Ming from approaching. ?Swinging the fire ax, Zhu Miaomiao wanted to cut off the blood vessels, but the physical attack was of no use. When facing fear, the player actually has only one enemy, and that is himself. "Where are the others?" Gao Ming put down his sleeves and looked around. He had completely lost touch with reality and entered the deepest shadow of fear, but except for Zhu Miaomiao, he did not see any other teammates.?????They seemed to have escaped from the building. ?As the investigators infected with Phobia fled in all directions, the game "Phobia" seemed to spread, and the area covered by the shadow became larger. Having lost the last fearful "provider", the deformed male and female monster screamed in agony. It was strangled into two pieces by the chain in Gao Ming''s hand, and finally turned into countless red blood beads and was absorbed by the chain. Is this child the source of Phobia? The fearful atmosphere in the building was instantly dissipated. After the new investigators left, the monster''s body was obviously much smaller, and Zhu Miaomiao also felt that her body was gradually recovering. ?It is precisely because of this that Gao Ming will face the monster in the most brutal and violent way after giving himself sufficient psychological hints. "do not be afraid!" ?She simply let it go and directly picked up the ax and rushed towards the monster. ?The parents who are irritable, dangerous, and aggressive in their children''s minds are strangled by their necks. "Lishan is the most densely populated and chaotic place in the old city, and it is also the place where abnormal events occur most frequently. If I build the Lishan building complex in the shadow world into a living stronghold, it should be able to survive future disasters. Saved many people." Gao Ming stood between the two worlds, looking at the huge and gloomy dilapidated buildings: "If you want to accomplish this, you will definitely pay a big price, but you should stick to the right thing. Hey, Qin Tian Im such an accurate judge of people. Im such a holy mother. (End of this chapter) Chapter 30 white owl Chapter 30 Bai Xiao The shadow faded, and Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao returned to the real world. ?As the rain fell on her body, Zhu Miaomiao, who was holding the fire ax, sat down on the ground. Her tense nerves did not relax until this moment. Without putting on his raincoat or hat, Zhu Miaomiao looked blankly at Building 4. Not long ago, ten investigators gathered at the entrance of the corridor, but now there were only two people left. We all received training together in the Bureau of Investigation, and the faces are still vividly engraved in our minds. "They are not dead, they are just lost on the other side of the world." Gao Ming is a psychological counselor. He can tell at a glance what Zhu Miaomiao is thinking: "They will survive in that shadow world, and we must cheer up as soon as possible. Try to become stronger, and then go to the shadow world to take them home." ??Nodding, Zhu Miaomiao looked at Gao Ming with eyes full of respect. Although the man in front of him spoke a little coldly, he really rushed forward when faced with danger. We are going back. Various equipment from the Investigation Bureau are still in the building. Zhu Miaomiao threw the fire ax into the cargo box and ran into the building to start carrying it. "So, it is because of Bai Qiao''s misjudgment that she and all the reserve investigators of the investigation team were in danger?" Bai Xiao''s voice was cold, and he was trying his best to suppress his emotions. Before they even got out of the car, many staff members gathered around them. The black ring investigating the deputy leader of a group has lost its signal! Others cant be contacted. What happened last night! Entering the investigation office, Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao took out the black ring and, under the leadership of the staff, reconstructed the entire abnormal incident. Bai Xiao and other members of the investigation team were also listening. When the incident was half restored, Chen Yuntian, director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, rushed over. The eight investigators were lost in the unusual incident. This was no small matter. It took two hours to reconstruct the incident. The information obtained by Gao Ming and others was uploaded to the general bureau. Everyone also had an understanding of what happened to them last night. "Yeah." Gao Ming nodded. In fact, compared to the huge plan in his mind, he didn''t need to care about any of this. "Team leader, Gao Ming is right. The monsters we imagined have become real. It is fear that is chasing us." Zhu Miaomiao''s uniform was in tatters and she had obviously suffered a lot. The three team members were originally saying something to Bai Xiao, but after Gao Ming came in, they all shut their mouths. "There are various changes in abnormal events. No one can predict what will happen next. We can only say that we don''t know enough about abnormal events." Gao Ming put the helmet on the tram: "You don''t have to Too sad, they are just lost in the shadows, there is still a possibility for them to come back in the future. Gao Ming didn''t care at all about the attitude of those people towards him. He found Qin Tian''s previous location, sat down and began to search the haunted house. He joined the Bureau not to enjoy benefits, but to use the Bureau''s power to accomplish something. "The new reserve members may arrive in the afternoon. We are going to the East District to perform a collaborative mission. It will be hard for you two to stay here on duty tonight." Bai Xiao brought Zhu Miaomiao a brand new uniform from the closet. "Let me handle the interpersonal relationships." Gao Ming came to the second floor and opened the door of the investigation group''s office. "Going to the East District to carry out a mission?" In Gao Ming''s view, the DC District is the most prosperous area in the vast sea, and it seems normal for the Investigation Bureau to choose to protect it. After all, the price of human life is different. "The risk level was judged incorrectly. What happened in Building No. 4 on Minlong Street was not a Level 1 abnormal event, but a Level 2 abnormal event. It may even be considered a Level 3 abnormal event." Gao Ming did not hide anything: "In this abnormal event , the more you are afraid of panic, the closer death will be, because all fears will slowly be realized. " The huge office is now empty. Except for Bai Xiao, there are only three old team members wearing black rings. "I gave you three days to adjust your condition. I didn''t expect you to arrive first before I came back." Chen Yuntian called Gao Ming to the corner: "The abnormal incident last night was beyond everyone''s expectations, and none of us wanted it to happen. What we saw, its a good thing you arrived early, otherwise we would have been completely wiped out. If no information was brought out, that would be a real failure. ? Half an hour later, Gao Ming rode the investigation bureaus tram ahead to clear the way, and Zhu Miaomiao followed in the truck. The two of them traveled a long distance before returning to the vicinity of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. The chair was dragged, and Bai Xiao sat opposite Gao Ming: "Qin Tian was sitting in your position before." ??Bai Xiao''s lips moved slightly, but in the end he said nothing and entered the truck alone. ?Other staff members did not dare to speak when they saw this scene, and the atmosphere became very depressing. Looking at Bai Xiao carefully, Gao Ming could tell through his micro-expressions that Bai Xiao was not lying. Every word he said came from the heart. For the first time, he felt the power of "human" so clearly, and how he interacted with "ghost" In comparison, people dont seem to have any advantage, but in this coming disaster, people really dont necessarily lose. I have never encountered such an abnormal event before. Bai Xiao looked at Gao Ming coldly. Who are you? You look so cool. "Qin Tian and I are both from Xinhu. We have experienced life and death together, so I believe in his vision." Bai Xiao extended his hand to Gao Ming: "Welcome to join the investigation team." Its just a first-level abnormal event, why are there so many investigators there? After a long time, the young man turned around and walked towards Gao Ming: "I am Bai Xiao, the leader of the investigation team of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, and Bai Qiao is my sister. What did you encounter last night?" Concentrating on his work, Gao Ming kept improving his plan in his mind. He did not go to Bai Xiao, but Bai Xiao came over on his own. I heard that Team Leader Bai has a bad temper, so you should be careful. Zhu Miaomiao whispered in Gao Mings ear. There was a trace of pain hidden in Chen Yuntian''s eyes, but he did not show it at all: "Gao Ming, you did a good job. But you can take a little rest these two days and run in with other team members. After all, we are entering an abnormal event. You guys To let the other person protect your back, you need to completely trust the other person. ?Amidst the noise, a young man with a fierce and cold temperament walked out. He opened the back door of the truck directly. After seeing that there was only equipment inside and no other investigators, he stood upright. Gao Ming slowly raised his head. He did not expect Bai Xiao to say this to him. "The moment every investigator joins the investigation bureau, he has already anticipated the worst outcome and is prepared for death. This is the case for Qin Tian, ??the same is true for Bai Qiao, and the same is true for me." Bai Xiao''s voice sounded softly. Trembling, you can hear his emotions fluctuating greatly, but he is trying to control himself: "It is a stupid thing to vent your pain on others. What I want to tell you is that as a member of a group, you Dont worry about being isolated or betrayed by your companions. At any time, our enemies are only abnormal events. Only with this determination can we let more people survive the disaster! What did the director tell you? Zhu Miaomiao followed Gao Ming curiously. I know, there is still his name in the folder on the table. Gao Ming did not look up. After telling Gao Ming some things, Chen Yuntian left in a hurry. The first level 4 abnormal event in Hanhai is suspected to have occurred there. All branches will send experienced investigators there. Bai Xiao paused for a moment and then added: Qin Tian died in that abnormal event. "How about we go there together in the evening?" Gao Ming actually didn''t know what to think. Level 4 abnormal events corresponded to monster-level games, and they were not ghost stories that were triggered in advance like Zhao Xi''s. (End of this chapter) Chapter 31 Gao Ming has a new job Chapter 31 Gao Ming has a new job "The General Administration attaches great importance to this matter. Every person involved in the investigation has been selected through layer-by-layer review. Even if you are capable enough, they will not let you in." Bai Xiao picked up Qin Tian''s name written on the table. folder: "Minlong Street and Laijing Street also need people to guard them. Your task is no easier than ours." After finishing speaking, Bai Xiao began to discuss tonight''s action plan with the only three remaining old team members, rehearsing every step and considering all possible scenarios. Gao Ming did not participate in the conversation among the old team members. He found what he needed on Qin Tian''s computer. There are staff within the Investigation Bureau who specialize in information integration and search. Gao Ming called the other party''s phone number and wanted to use the investigation network spread by the Investigation Bureau in Hanhai to find someone for him. ?Taking out his mobile phone, Gao Ming entered a few pieces of information about the criminals he designed. The most dangerous lunatics should be killed in advance, and those who can be redeemed should try to cooperate. ??The investigation bureau''s car drove into Queen''s 11th Street. Gao Ming counted the time and stood guard next to a Chinese restaurant. The future Yan Hua is a crazed murderer, but now he has not fully blossomed. The man didn''t care about his life. He opened the door and entered the restaurant. The guests consciously moved out a large space. "He wants to get back the dignity he lost outside, through violence, and in a way more terrifying than violence." The rain began to slowly subside, and Gao Ming looked at the puddles in the distance. The skewed city was reflected in the water. I used to know a boxer who looked a lot like you. That kid had a hard time growing up. "Where are you going? I''m with you!" Zhu Miaomiao, who was in a daze, also stood up and looked for the fire ax anxiously. "Compared to the eldest daughter, the younger son is even more pitiful." Gao Ming slowed down and used hypnosis techniques: "The younger son is innocent and kind, but he was often threatened and insulted by his stepfather, and later he suffered from chronic bedwetting. , I still have the habit of bedwetting to this day. "Are you done?" The originally calm man''s breathing became rapid, his eyes were bloodshot, and the painful memories buried deep in his heart were aroused, and the childhood nightmare came to mind again. Poured two cups of hot water, Gao Ming was in a very relaxed state: "I heard that you are doing black boxing recently? You have won all 13 fights? But it seems that the name you used in the competition is not your real name?" Shut up! The man raised his fist and aimed it at Gao Ming. ?About half an hour later, the staff of the Investigation Bureau sent a message to Gao Ming, and the first "criminal" was found. Because they were all designed by himself, Gao Ming was well aware of the psychological flaws and weaknesses of those criminals, and he was the only one in the entire city who was bold enough to control the most extreme lunatics. Later, when he grew up, he began to train himself almost masochistically, but he still felt fear in his heart, and his chronic bedwetting syndrome became more serious. For a long time in the past, money could buy everything in Hanhai. This is a free port in the world, with the most elegant art and the most vulgar and cruel performances. All senses can be satisfied as long as you spend money. The kid hated his body and trained himself even more crazily, but no one knew that he was working so hard just to do one thing. All this was seen by Gao Ming. He picked up the water glass and shook it gently. His voice had a special rhythm: "Every time his little son wets the bed, his stepfather would get angry. He would cover the child''s face with a wet sheet and pull him over. Press the urinal, saying that dogs know where to relieve themselves. According to the information given by the Investigation Bureau, the target will come here on time for lunch every day. Gao Ming lowered the brim of his hat and waved to Zhu Miaomiao, who was in the car ready to respond at any time, to signal her not to be nervous. ??The tabletop seemed to be shaking slightly, and the diners around him left the restaurant one after another. Slowly, only Gao Ming himself was left. ??The man frowned, his skin was pulled, and the tattooed grimace on his cheek seemed to open its **** mouth. "Same as usual." The man''s vocal cords were injured, and his voice sounded hoarse and low. He bent over and sat down, his muscles all over his body tense, as if he was going to burst his suit. The atmosphere in the restaurant became solemn. The guests ate faster and wanted to leave quickly. The men seemed to be used to this. "It''s exactly the same as Yan Hua in my mind." Gao Ming stared at the strong man approaching, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he could feel the pressure on the other man from a long distance away. That gambler is simply unworthy of being a father. After his wife died of illness, he treated his two children even more roughly. He instructed the eldest daughter to do various housework, and beat and kicked her if she was slightly dissatisfied. ?At the corner of the street, there was a man nearly two meters tall, wearing a customized suit and walking towards the restaurant. Director Chen asked me to follow you. Zhu Miaomiao ran to Gao Ming in a panic without even taking the axe: Is there a new mission? Snapped! ?Heavy leather shoes stepped on the water, the shadows of the city splashed everywhere, and passers-by also stayed away. Boss, here are two bowls of noodles, take them away. Gao Ming shouted at the counter, then walked past several empty seats and sat across from the mans table. "A first-class suspense game has rigorous logic and there will be no supernatural beings. But I am just a mediocre game designer. Some cases are not rigorously conceived, and some of the criminals have extraordinary characteristics. These special features may be Under the alienation of the shadow world, some special abilities will evolve, just like Xuan Wen." The staple food has not been served yet, so of course Gao Ming will not leave now. No, you stay here. My stepfather didnt treat him as a human being at all, and even gave him a more feminine name called Yanhua. Underground fight club? The eyes of the man sitting across the table changed, and the unbearable memories tore through his disguise bit by bit. "Just going to see a friend." Gao Ming didn''t refuse. He and Zhu Miaomiao drove the investigation team''s car straight to the DC area. ??The man''s arms slowly arched, and he slowly stood up. His suit was torn open by tight muscles, like a mountain of flesh full of oppression. ??The criminal''s height and shape are very recognizable. He can''t escape the ubiquitous city surveillance cameras unless he deliberately hides. "Because he was afraid of bedwetting, he even had a fear of sleeping. He forced himself to open his eyes for countless dark nights. Slowly, he became an abnormal child." Gao Ming began to speak faster: "The less able he is to resist, the more cruel he becomes. He knows that violence will produce more violence, but he still gradually distorts in the dark night, becoming precocious, cunning, and trying his best to hide the surging desire to attack in his heart." "His mother was ill. After her husband died, she remarried with her son and daughter in order to make a living. His stepfather was a violent, lustful, and rude gambler. What that loser liked to do most was to play with his sick wife and Maintaining his pitiful and ridiculous self-esteem in front of his young adopted daughter. I told you to shut up! The man couldnt restrain himself, and the bones of his hand made a crisp sound. ??The man was extremely strong, with muscles all over his body, and his exposed skin was covered with ferocious giant ghost tattoos. The efficiency of the Investigation Bureau is astonishing. After Gao Ming received the information, he immediately put on his raincoat and prepared to set off. The punch fell, and Gao Ming also said the last words: "He wants to kill his adoptive father." The fist stopped in front of his eyes, and Gao Ming''s voice cut open the man''s heart like a sharp knife. The secret that had been hidden for twenty years was exposed, and he felt as if he was standing naked in the heavy rain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 32 But I prefer others to call me Dr. Gao Chapter 32 But I prefer others to call me Dr. Gao Yan Hua''s body is so tall that he can block all light when he stands up. Gao Ming was as fragile as a little chicken in front of him, as if he could be killed with one punch, but his fist, which had smashed countless faces, could not fall this time. ??The "Executioner", who has won thirteen consecutive victories in the black boxing ring, has not hesitated like this for a long time. Yan Hua is not a bad person, in any sense, he cannot be considered a bad person, but if you leave him alone and let him develop according to the original game plot, he will be dragged down by his uncontrollable desire to attack and his festering heart, and eventually Become one of the most dangerous killers in the world. "No matter how hard you train your body, it''s useless, because your soul is still in the shadow of childhood." Gao Ming leaned on the back of his chair. The back of his clothes was completely soaked with cold sweat, but he didn''t show any signs of it. He was in a panic, as if everything was expected: "Killing and violence cannot actually bring you a sense of security, but will make you more distorted." "Who told you these things?" Yan Hua''s suit had been torn and covered with hideous giant ghost patterns, making him look like a devil crawling out of the depths of hell. "Your sister, Yan Ling." Gao Ming took out a lighter and lit a cigarette: "How about... sit down and talk?" Strange stories and horrors will envelope the city, evil spirits may appear at any time, and a catastrophe is coming. The sleeves touched the table, and the black ring on Gao Ming''s wrist was inadvertently exposed: "I also want to see her again, but she is trapped in another place. Only through abnormal events can one enter the shadow-shrouded area." world, find her. Hearing his sister''s name, Yan Hua''s eyes were full of disbelief, and the expression on his face could not help but relax. That name had a different meaning to him. Hello, we are investigators from the Lishan Investigation Bureau and want to ask you about someone. Zhu Miaomiao came to the school security booth, but the old security guard seemed a little deaf and kept his head down while watching the news. After finishing the noodles, Zhu Miaomiao drove Gao Ming to the East District near St. Louis College. "Not in the classroom." Gao Ming, like a new dean, stopped at the window of every classroom on the third floor, staring directly at the students. The teachers on the podium were a little nervous because of him. Yan Hua was speechless with what Gao Ming said. He was so "crazy" that this potential perverted murderer didn''t know how to answer. After a long time, Yan Hua shook her head slightly: "Stop beating around the bush and tell me how to do it." This college is very special. It was run by the Hanhai Charity Federation. It was built with donations from people from all walks of life many years ago. It was once brilliant. However, the quality of teaching became worse and worse, and it gradually became the most chaotic private college in Hanhai. "What''s there to be afraid of?" After Gao Ming got into the car, he realized that his back was completely soaked and his neck was still sweating. ??The security guard may have received an order to delete the video. Between helping to conceal it and his conscience, he chose to assist evil. ?Taking out 500 yuan, Gao Ming held the money out of the window: "Last evening, was a senior repeater in high school beaten in the alley?" "Have you watched too many TV series? Hurry up and eat. We have to go to another place later." Gao Ming received another message from the Investigation Bureau. They found the location of the second "criminal", who happened to be in DC. district. ?Under Gao Mings persuasion, the old security guard finally began to cooperate, but part of yesterdays surveillance was deleted. "The connection behind the abnormal event is full of randomness. It may not be the place where your sister disappeared. Moreover, that place is very dangerous. You must be extremely careful every time you enter it to explore. This matter cannot be rushed." Gao Ming deliberately changed the topic. : "Rather than finding my sister, helping you heal your inner trauma is the top priority." You deleted all the surveillance cameras in order not to leave any evidence. You are so brave. Gao Ming smiled coldly. Many times, tragedies could be avoided, but because of unconscious malice, they were eventually pushed into the abyss. "There is no need to completely control it. Childhood is the sowing period for you to have incentives to commit crimes, but what really makes the flowers of evil bloom are endless entanglements, similar violence, and nightmares that are so long that there is no end in sight." Gao Mingzhi Put out the cigarette: "The way to spend the night is not to wait for dawn, but to adapt to the darkness. I can cure the disease that bothers you and remove the thorn in your heart." Gao Ming walked to the counter, picked up two bowls of noodles and left the restaurant. Gao Ming, its not good for us to just run in, right? Zhu Miaomiao now knew why Director Chen asked her to follow Gao Ming. If no one was watching, the investigator might be able to do something. ?) ?Back in the investigation bureau''s car, Gao Ming didn''t hide anything. He handed a bowl of noodles to Zhu Miaomiao, and the two of them started eating in the car. Yes, she asked me to take good care of you so that you would no longer be in pain, so that you could have a life of your own. The East District is home to the richest and most powerful people in the world, but there are also a large number of poor people at the bottom who are struggling to make a living here. They cannot afford the tuition fees of private aristocratic schools, and there are no places to attend public schools, so they can only send their children to study in the East District. In a college like St. Louis. ?The security guard saw the money, nodded and was about to get the money, but his hand was grabbed by Gao Ming. How long do I have to wait? Huh? The security guard wanted to struggle, but he couldnt get away at all: What do you want to do? Shall we communicate with the school leaders first? Entering the school, Gao Ming came to the third floor of the high school based on the information given by the investigation bureau. "Doctor Gao?" Yan Hua tried her best to memorize Gao Ming''s mobile phone number: "I have also seen a psychiatrist, but no doctor has ever said this to me." "Because, I am on your side. The heavy rain isolated the restaurant from the city, and it seemed like a forgotten corner of the world. My name is Gao Ming. Gao Ming left his contact information and said with a smile, But I prefer others to call me Dr. Gao. What are you talking about? Yan Hua frowned, and even a lunatic felt like Gao Ming had gone crazy. "Actually, there is a better solution than killing. Your hatred comes from your stepfather. Simply letting him die will not cure you. We should let him be truly punished." Gao Ming thought back to himself. All the strange stories I have said: "Let me help you, and I will give you a satisfactory treatment plan." "Turn on yesterday''s surveillance and tell me what happened yesterday. Don''t miss anything." Gao Ming''s expression was serious: "That child is in danger!" ?Perhaps in the old security guard''s view, he was not directly involved in anything bad, but in fact he also became a part of the evil. Shes still alive? When Yan Hua reacted, he was already sitting in his seat, and he unknowingly did as Gao Ming said. Yan Hua actually knew his inner desire better than anyone else, and the raging murderous intent and pain almost swallowed up everything in him. The only beautiful moments in childhood were given by her sister, and it was the fragmented colors that allowed Yan Hua to persevere until she grew up. "Gao Ming, that friend of yours is so strong! He''s so oppressive. Aren''t you afraid of being friends with that kind of person?" Zhu Miaomiao ate the noodles. She was also starving. I dont have any prejudice against tattoos, but he has evil tattoos all over his body. It seems that only people with high positions in the gang can have such tattoos. "Why do I feel that you are more seriously ill than me?" Yan Hua slowly put down her hostility and guardedness: "What should I call you?" "Where is she now! Take me to see her!" Yan Hua believed what Gao Ming said, because no one except her sister knew about his childhood, and only those who gained her sister''s trust could learn from her sister that they least wanted to Memories of the past. Im in pain, but I can control myself. "When you wake up, there should be a black and white photo next to you. That is the best proof." Gao Ming took a sip of hot water: "I promise your sister that I will take care of you and help you treat your illness in the future. You just need to follow Just cooperate with me in treatment and wait for my news with peace of mind. ??Zhu Miaomiao grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes and wanted to pull Gao Ming away, but at this moment, they heard the voice of a male student coming from the toilet. Hurry up and record it! Wan Qiu sneaked into the womens bathroom during class time! He is indeed a pervert! (End of this chapter) Chapter 33 The most miserable child Chapter 33 The most miserable child Wanqiu? Hearing the name, Gao Ming immediately asked Zhu Miaomiao to let go, and he came to the corner of the school floor. There were four male students standing at the door of the girls'' toilet. Some of them were smoking cigarettes, some had their school uniforms tied around their waists, and one was skillfully playing with a metal lighter and wearing very fashionable clothes. Gao Ming didnt make a sound, and he slowly approached. ??The student holding a cigarette in his mouth held his mobile phone high and was taking pictures. There was also a soaked boy in the women''s restroom. ?The male student looked dumbfounded. He wanted to run out, but was pushed back again and again by several other students laughing. But at this time, the protagonist discovered that there were many corpses and bloodstains around him and at home. Those things seemed like hallucinations, but they were extremely real. So I accidentally used too much force when I was trying to stop bullying. Is there anything wrong with that? "Did I hit anyone? They obviously fell on their own. After all, there is no surveillance in the place you chose." Gao Ming walked towards A-Zun. After being trapped at home for three days and eating cakes, his temperament changed. Some changes have taken place. The phone fell to the ground, and the fashionably dressed male student didn''t react until his body hit the wall hard, and he was kicked away. ?Every word he said from the time he beat up the bully to now was actually carefully thought out by Gao Ming. Only he and Wei Dayou, who had seen the game design, knew how terrifying this child was in the whole city. The entire process that players operate is actually just a virtual brain experiment for Wan Qiu. People want to see if Wan Qiu can get out of the shadow of childhood on his own and change his life if he does not encounter a murderer. "Are you a member of Wanqiu''s family? But I remember the school teacher said that he was an orphan, without a father or a mother, and was sent here temporarily." Azun took a step back: "My mother is a director of the Hanhai Charity Federation. My father is..." "Brother, this is school!" Zhu Miaomiao was also very frightened. Even if Gao Ming was ruthless to ghosts during abnormal events, he didn''t expect that in reality, he would be so ruthless to people. Could it be that everyone who came out of Henshan Prison So cruel? "The four of them are bullying this kid." Gao Ming raised his hand and snatched away the male student''s mobile phone. The other student subconsciously grabbed it, and Gao Ming aimed at his chest and kicked him: "I have completed the evidence collection now." "You dare to hit people openly in school?" Azun stood up and looked at Gao Ming. He was mature and calm, and he might have some skills at home. Gao Ming, dont we need to tell his teacher? "right." "But eight people in our group are missing and paid an extremely heavy price. Do these traumas and inner pain need to be compensated?" "Yes." School is a place for learning, how can we fight? Gao Ming retracted his right leg and stood in front of several students. "The new fool in this class is quite interesting." The trendy man holding a lighter spit on the ground, turned to look at the only male student among the four who was dressed normally: "Azun, do you want to go tonight?" Take him to Hou19th Street to see the world?" Before Ah Zun could finish speaking, Gao Ming had already kicked him hard in the stomach, causing him to collapse to the ground. ?Zhu Miaomiao opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. The male student looks dull, but his eyes are very beautiful, and those eyes are needed for a good life. After pulling Wanqiu up from the ground, Gao Ming didn''t even bother to communicate with the school and walked directly downstairs. ?Looking at Wan Qiu enjoying his meal, he rarely smiled: "Eat slowly, from now on, if I have a mouthful of soup, you will have a mouthful of meat." Okay, okay, lets all calm down. Zhu Miaomiao was worried that things would get worse. "Yes." Zhu Miaomiao suddenly felt that what Gao Ming said made sense. Gao Ming was also a human being, and the pressure and pain he suffered in his heart might also be great. It would really be chilling if the Bureau of Investigation couldn''t even protect its own investigators. ?Wan Qiu is the most dangerous super criminal in the history of Hanhai. He experienced almost all the tragic things in his childhood. Later, he was adopted by a perverted murderer, and his brain was constantly stimulated, giving him mental powers that were different from ordinary people. Under the guidance of that perverted murderer, Wan Qiu became the most dangerous person in the world at that time. "I''m a ****! I just dropped my new phone!" After picking up the phone, the male student slammed Wan Qiu to the ground: "You idiot, ****!" ?The three bullying students were also stunned. They watched Gao Ming kick him away and had no intention of holding back. ??The protagonist is an abandoned baby suffering from brain disease, but under the step-by-step guidance of the player, the protagonist will eventually become an expert in solving crimes and is known as the shield of the city. As if he felt something, Wan Qiu rushed out of the toilet again. He used all his strength to knock away the student who was filming at the door. However, when he tried to escape towards the corridor, he was caught by other students. Severe pain came from his lower back. He held it there and couldn''t get up for a long time. ?He covered Wan Qiu''s mouth, and three other students gathered around him, raising their feet to kick Wan Qiu''s body! Bang! Then you go and briefly explain the situation and tell them that the Lishan Investigation Bureau is taking Wan Qiu back to ask some questions. Gao Ming touched the black ring. Sometimes identity is really useful. The fingertips moved slightly. In Wan Qiu''s eyes, Gao Ming''s arm stretched out to him was like a rope hanging from heaven, or like a ladder leading to the abyss. "Punishment?" Gao Ming let go of his hand, threw the last male student aside, and turned to stare into Zhu Miaomiao''s eyes: "Investigators use their lives to defend the city. We risk our lives just to protect these garbage. ? Is it just to be punished after doing something righteous? With the continuous development of science and technology, Wan Qiu was finally arrested, and research on him has been uninterrupted since that moment. ??The male student called Azun laughed: "Do you want to take him to play with you, or do you want to watch him be played to death?" He stared blankly, slowly raised his arm, and held Gao Ming''s hand. Gao Ming did not say any words of comfort, nor did he care about the student''s injuries. He just stretched out his hand in front of the student: "My name is Gao Ming. I am a psychological counselor at Henshan Felon Prison. I now work for the Lishan Investigation Bureau. If you If you are not satisfied with your current life, I can offer you a job with dignity and freedom." Gao Ming did not say anything wrong. He valued Wan Qiu very much and wanted to make up for the tragedy he had designed. Tapping Zhu Miaomiao on the shoulder, Gao Ming walked past her and came to the male student. A catastrophe is about to come, and you are still talking about this? Gao Ming then walked towards the last male student. The other student wanted to run away, but Gao Ming caught up with him and beat him severely. "Gao Ming, calm down, Gao Ming!" Zhu Miaomiao took a lot of effort to pull Gao Ming away. She didn''t know why Gao Ming, who usually looked very sensible, suddenly became so irritable: "We will be punished if you go back like this! " "I can help you grow sharp claws and fangs. No one can bully you in the future. If you want to bully others, I can also turn a blind eye. I have no values ????of right and wrong. I have no values ????for myself. People are very biased. ?When he first cooperated with Night Light Games, Gao Ming once conceived a crime game called "Born Psycho". ??He tried every means to treat himself, but the more he treated himself, the more terrifying things became. In the end, he completely lost control of his mental power and finally "opened his eyes" to see the truth. After leaving the academy, Gao Ming bought a lot of food for Wan Qiu. We experienced a secondary abnormal event last night, which prevented the disaster from spreading and indirectly saved many people, right? Facts have proved that Wan Qiu can successfully rewrite, but even so, Wan Qiu will never be able to leave the laboratory again, because he has only a brain soaked in a special container. From today on, no one will bully you anymore. (End of this chapter) Chapter 34 rewrite destiny Chapter 34 Rewriting Destiny ??Everyone who has come into contact with Wan Qiu will have the first impression that Wan Qiu is a good-looking fool. But in fact, Wan Qiu is not only not stupid, he is also smarter than most people. He just completely closed himself off because of his tragic childhood experience. ?In the game, Wan Qiu was adopted by a perverted murderer, who used various cruel methods to release a twisted and terrifying monster. But now Gao Ming decided to change this ending, and he wanted to personally rewrite Wan Qiu''s life. The shadow world has written Wan Qius life according to the script. If he wants to tamper with his destiny, he may have to follow the same path as Xuan Wen and constantly fight against the shadow world. Gao Ming turned his head and glanced at Wan Qiu. The thin high school student held the car window with both hands and stared blankly at the neon lights outside the window, as if he was looking for his own home in a prosperous and unfamiliar city. "I can now adapt to the voices in my head, and I can also taste the emotions." Fragmented human faces flashed in the depths of Xuan Wen''s eyes: "I have a hunch that when I get one hundred thousand different After the emotion, everything will change qualitatively. "Are you two here?" The man sounded a little impatient. He had a standard horse face and a bad temper: "I am Ma Lian, the leader of the second investigation team, and this is the leader of the third investigation team. Chen Bing. The director has considered that a group of key personnel has been transferred out and all the newcomers have disappeared, so our two investigation teams will take over your night patrol work tonight. You two can just follow us and assist." "Nonsense." Gao Ming pointed at Zhu Miaomiao: "Isn''t there still one alive? Besides, the other investigators were just lost in abnormal events and did not die." "I don''t have any experience in bringing up new people. You can say a few more words later." Gao Ming put the matter on Zhu Miaomiao. "You see how much Fa Cai likes you." Wei Dayou grabbed Fa Cai''s hind legs and dragged him aside. "One hundred thousand is just the beginning. No matter what, I will continue to make our game. No matter how much it costs, I will let more people see it!" Xuan Wen''s voice was gentle, but her eyes were scary: "If People in the whole city know our story, so can we escape physical death and live in their hearts forever? Gao Ming''s expression also became somewhat unnatural: "Good evening, Xuan Wen, was your work going well?" "Which of you will sign first? Confirm?" Gao Ming pretended not to hear and sat next to Wan Qiu. Zhu Miaomiao lowered his head and carefully wiped the fire ax, like an emotionless killer. ??As the sun set slowly, Gao Ming took the information provided by the investigation bureau and ran to a few more places, but he never encountered other criminals. Through a simple conversation, Gao Ming had a rough understanding of Wan Qiu''s state. The child had completely sealed himself off. If he wanted to unleash his amazing potential and special abilities, he needed to break his brain''s self-defense. mechanism. ? Zhu Miaomiao, who was driving, also saw this scene through the rearview mirror. She was kind-hearted, so she agreed to take Wan Qiu back to the station. In fact, she was also mentally prepared. If the Investigation Bureau could not take Wan Qiu in, she would let Wan Qiu live in her own home first, and she would just live in the duty room of the Investigation Bureau. "also." Dayou, give your phone to Xuan Wen. I want to ask her something. Gao Ming coughed dryly. "No, I''m still a newcomer!" Zhu Miaomiao didn''t even have a black ring, so she was a little anxious: "Let''s wait until Team Leader Bai comes back." "You can try it, but be careful with other game players. As abnormal incidents increase, others will definitely get the photos. If they have played that game, they should know your existence. When the time comes, they will be there if you are there. An, maybe he will target you." Gao Ming and Xuan Wen are now in a cooperative relationship, and he doesn''t want Xuan Wen to be in danger. I understand. Wei Dayou put down his phone and went out to catch the cat. Sighing slightly, the logistics staff had no choice but to ask the director Chen Yuntian for instructions. ?Fa Cai screamed at Gao Ming in a shrill voice, as if shouting - Gao Ming, take me away! ?Through Fucais increasingly abnormal reaction, Gao Ming also felt that Xuanwen should have really discovered something. "It is true that no newcomers are willing to come to our investigation group." The staff member smiled bitterly and showed the document in his hand: "The two members who originally planned to join the first group also changed their minds temporarily and joined the second and third investigation groups respectively. Group. Because of the special nature of investigating abnormal events, it is not easy for our investigation bureau to force people to change their choices." As night fell, Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and made a video call to Wei Dayou. The lights in the night light studio were brightly lit, and everyone was working overtime enthusiastically. Dayou, nothing happened in the studio, right? Through the mobile phone video, Gao Ming carefully checked the studio, and no one noticed that there was a god of death hidden around them. Wei Dayou, who had caught the fortune, also came back at this time. As soon as the fat cat saw Gao Ming on the screen, he broke away from Wei Dayou and rushed over, grabbing the screen with his little paws, as if he wanted to get in and find Gao Ming. "Are you feeling better?" Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen who picked up the phone. Among all the game criminals, Xuan Wen''s situation was the most special because she also entered the tunnel that night. Since he had to bring new people with him in the afternoon, Gao Ming did not stay in the city for too long. He and Zhu Miaomiao returned to the Lishan Investigation Bureau before dark. Where are the newcomers? Gao Ming asked Wan Qiu to find an empty seat and sit down, then walked to the support staff. No newcomers came over, only the logistics staff of the Investigation Bureau were waiting for them with a slight embarrassment. ? Xuanwen didnt say anything clearly in the office, which seemed inconvenient. ?Leaning down and looking at the phone screen, Xuan Wen raised her eyebrows: "Hey, are you still making video calls?" ?After entering the office of the investigation team, the two found that their worries were completely unnecessary. The perverted killer in the game uses torture and oppression, and Gao Ming is ready to try other methods. If it doesnt work out, just be an ordinary person, thats fine. As a game designer, no one knows Wan Qius pity better than Gao Ming. "You wait until Team Leader Bai comes back and report to him." Gao Ming thought it didn''t matter. There was no need to bring in new people, and there was one less thing to do. ?While he was lost in thought, there was a knock on the door of a group of offices, and two investigators wearing black rings, a man and a woman, entered the room. Zhu Miaomiao stood up and agreed consciously, but Gao Ming shook his head: "I must stay at Building 4 of Minlong Street tonight. The abnormal incident has not been completely resolved, and fear must not be allowed to spread." "Our game is progressing very quickly! Today, investor Mr. Zhao also came here for an inspection. Although many people on the Internet say that he is taken advantage of, only we know how ''smart'' Mr. Zhao is!" Wei Dayou was very happy. Happy, he found the fun of playing games again. He was chatting with Gao Ming happily, and he didn''t realize that Xuan Wen was standing quietly behind him. That should be soon. Amid the meow of fortune, Gao Ming hung up the phone. He did not become a knight to save cats, but was just thinking about a question: "My previous game design plans are all stored in the night light. Are some games already there?" Something changed?" I dont know who leaked the news, saying that the death rate of a group of people we investigated was 80%, and the death rate of newcomers reached 100%. The staff was a little embarrassed to hand over the documents in their hands. "Don''t worry." Xuan Wen had a smile on her face, and her voice suddenly became lower: "After getting along with each other for the past two days, I found that Night Light Studio is very interesting. If those players dare to come, they will probably never be able to leave again. In addition to Xuan Wen and the murderous "god of death", Night Light Studio seems to be hiding something else. Ma Lian did not expect Gao Ming to refuse. He put a straight face on his face and said to Gao Ming word for word: "I am not negotiating with you." ?Standed up and stared at Ma Lian Gao Ming: "Am I negotiating with you?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 35 Abnormal incidents of cannibalism Chapter 35: Abnormal Incidents of Cannibalism Since arriving at the Lishan Investigation Bureau, this was the first time Ma Lian encountered a newcomer who dared to talk back to him like this. He took off his leather gloves, moved his hands, and walked towards Gaoming. Gao Ming didn''t say much, and picked up the fire ax that Zhu Miaomiao was leaning on the table. The blade of the ax was glowing with cold light. ??The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Ma Lian didn''t believe that Gao Ming dared to chop him. Reason told him that Gao Ming would never take action, but his pace didn''t seem to slow down. Old Ma, please pay attention! Chen Bing stopped Ma Lian. At that moment, Ma Lian felt a little lucky in his heart. "Don''t stop me!" Ma Lian stopped and pointed at Gao Ming with his leather gloves: "If I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely teach you newcomers!" After saying that, he walked out of the office of the investigation team. ??If any of the original residents came out at this time, they would probably be scared to death when they saw this scene. ?Picking up the phone, Gao Ming decisively called Yan Hua, hoping that he would come to the Lishan Investigation Bureau in the morning. ?Zhu Miaomiao set the alarm clock, lay down on another bed in the duty room, and fell asleep soon after. "I didn''t do anything, I just looked at Qi''s axe." Gao Ming opened the lounge and made a bed for Wan Qiu: "Xiao Qiu, you will sleep here tonight. If you need anything, just tell me. This is my phone." ??Chen Bing is Chen Yuntian''s daughter. She knows that her father values ????a high life, so she doesn''t say much: "No one in the investigation team is on duty right now. You two should take a break and start at zero o''clock." "If you lie to me, I will be the first to kill you." Yan Hua chose to believe in Gao Ming. He tore off the silver medal on his sleeve and threw it on the desk: "My participation in the underground boxing ring The number is 17, just call me No. 17 outside. I remember that the puppet was sent to the investigation bureau before. Why did this thing come back on its own! The dinner plate was smashed, and the vegetable soup flowed all over the floor and seeped into the bedroom along the crack in the door. "You have such a big heart." Seeing Gao Ming fall asleep quickly, Zhu Miaomiao smiled helplessly. She didn''t know how to evaluate Gao Ming. Director, everyone is here. Ma Lian stood at the front. He did not dare to speak too loudly now. He recruited Gao Ming, but not even 48 hours had passed, and only two people in the entire group were missing. ?The sound of the cabinet door closing suddenly sounded, and Gao Ming suddenly opened his eyes. The shadow did not appear, and the abnormality had occurred. ?With such a high disappearance rate, if he were put in a position where his life was high, he would definitely choose to quit. We just received definite news that a group of investigators sent to the East District to assist in the investigation are all lost. Soon, Chen Yuntian appeared in the projection video inside the Investigation Bureau. His expression was extremely solemn, gloomy and scary. ? ? Someone used a crayon to write a few words crookedly on the inner wall of the moldy wardrobe - I won''t trick anyone! Go ahead! "Is this... considered a threat?" Gao Ming felt that the children of 405 were not ghosts, because he had never designed a ghost to write Chinese pinyin. This is where the sound comes from. Chen Yuntian felt a headache when he thought that he had asked Gao Ming to maintain good interpersonal relationships before. Placing the puppet back in its place, Gao Ming began his long wait. After setting up Wanqiu, Gao Ming put the chair together and prepared to seize the time to rest for a while. Gao Ming took out the puppet again, and some crumbs of snacks fell to the ground. He looked into the closet. The haunted house, the photo of the deceased, and me have been gathered together, and then we have to imitate the behavior and habits of the deceased. Picking up the crayon, Gao Ming thought for a long time and wrote a few words in the empty space of the closet - Minlong Street is the territory I guard. If you have any snacks you want to eat, I can put them in the closet for you, including toys and games. I have a computer and textbooks for each grade in school. If you want anything, you can tell me. As soon as this idea appeared, Gao Ming felt a chill: "No! We can''t let that ''game'' in the East District continue to grow! We have to bring all the people in tomorrow night!" About two o''clock in the morning, the black ring of Gaoming suddenly vibrated, and the red and yellow signal lights alternately lit up. ?Entering the building, Gao Ming found a badly damaged chair. He sat in the middle of the fourth floor carrying a package of photos of his deceased body. ??The investigation team is the most elite investigation team in the Lishan Investigation Bureau, but now there are only two people left in the whole team. One has just joined the investigation bureau for two days, and the other has not even obtained a black ring. ? He ??carried his backpack and pushed open the door of room 405 and entered the bedroom where the little boy once lived. The boy in 405 seems to be still alive, but his condition is almost like that of a ghost. At 11:30 pm, Gao Ming opened his eyes, put on his coat and left the investigation bureau. You could call him irritable and careless. There were two beds in the duty room. After he made the bed for Wan Qiu, he took the initiative to give up the other one. He knew that Zhu Miaomiao had been busy all day and was also very hard. Gao Ming put down the crayon and waved his left hand. To prevent his handwriting from being recognized, he kept writing with his left hand. "I am rushing to the special hospital built by the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. From that abnormal incident until now, only two investigators have successfully escaped. One of them had his limbs cut off and died; the other just woke up, but he heard The doctor said he seemed to be scared out of his mind." Chen Yuntian''s eyes stayed on Gao Ming for a while: "I will go back before dawn. You guys will work as usual. The tasks assigned to one group will be taken care of by other investigation groups first." ?After seeing the information in the black ring, Gao Ming''s expression became a little complicated, and he immediately set off and returned to the Lishan Investigation Bureau. "Why are you here so early? There is no game tonight?" Gao Ming brought Yan Hua into the investigation team''s office. The projection ended, and the investigation office was so quiet that you could hear breathing clearly. Everyone had not yet recovered from the news. ?Hearing what Chen Yuntian said, no one could believe it. Bai Xiao was the trump card of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. He had extraordinary intuition and keen senses. He had experienced four level three abnormal events in Xinhu. After everyone left, Zhu Miaomiao quickly put away her fire axe: "Brother, we are really not in trouble. We can just say a few words if we are told a few words." ? Riding a tram, Gao Ming rushed back to the Lishan Investigation Office as quickly as possible. The other investigation team members on duty were also on high alert. No problem, No. 17. ??????????????????????Two hours later, Yan Hua had already appeared outside the Lishan Investigation Office. His strong body and ferocious giant ghost tattoo attracted the attention of almost all investigators. You call him cold, but he took care of the orphan with a brain disease like a real brother. I couldn''t write anything on one side of the cabinet, so Gao Ming got into the cabinet and wrote on the other side - If you feel lonely, I can also chat with you. I hope you won''t hurt the adults trapped in the shadows... another side is filled with dense writing, this The cabinet looked like it was under a spell. Normal night patrol requires several people, but Gao Ming feels that one of him is actually enough. Am I involved in an unusual incident? No, why are both lights on? He rode the tram and came to No. 4 Minlong Street again. "How many people have been ''eaten'' by this abnormal incident in the East District? Qin Tian, ??Bai Xiao, and other elites from other branches..." The more Gao Ming thought about it, the more something was wrong: "The more terrifying the game, the faster it invades reality. Slowly, I can clear the Kaitan-level game in advance, and the Kaitan-level game can also be fed to speed up the growth. Is it possible that someone is deliberately feeding Kaitan? " Director, what happened to that unusual incident in the East District? Ma Lian was shocked. As he opened the cabinet door little by little, Gao Ming saw an ugly puppet. What do you need me to do? Yan Huas answer was straightforward. He has shortcomings, but he is really a good person. After he ran out of the bedroom, the ugly puppet picked up the crayon, as if possessed by something, and put a cross on the words "Textbook for each grade in the school". ? Holding the photo of the child, Gao Ming thought about the child''s heart and allowed the pain and fear to grow in his body. Gao Ming seemed to hear the sounds of quarrels and scuffles. Calling him selfish, he rushes to the front when there is a life-and-death crisis and wants to save everyone. ??While Gao Ming was preparing for the operation tomorrow night, Chen Yuntian also returned to the Lishan Investigation Bureau. He first assigned tasks to other investigation teams, and finally walked to the office of the investigation team. "The situation has changed. I want to get involved in an abnormal event tomorrow night..." Gao Ming told everything that happened in Hanhai. Opening the door of the office, Chen Yuntian was ready to quit with his life, but when he looked up, he saw Yan Hua, who was nearly two meters tall. "Who is this?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 36 Acting Team Leader Chapter 36 Acting Team Leader "he is my friend." Gao Ming walked out from behind Yan Hua, looking a little tired: "Director, you have also seen the situation of our investigation team. There is only one new reserve member left, and all the key members are missing. The situation is quite bad now." ??Nodding slightly, Chen Yuntian felt that Gao Ming was already preparing to quit the investigation bureau. After all, watching the people around him disappear and die one by one within 48 hours, no matter how strong his nerves were, he couldn''t accept it. "The logistics staff came and said that no new members were willing to join a group. The two new members originally selected were also intercepted by other groups." Gao Ming spread his hands: "It means that now I am the only one left to investigate the group. and Zhu Miaomiao. "This situation is something I have never thought of before. I can understand any choice you make, but I hope you will think about it carefully." Chen Yuntian wanted Gao Ming to stay. After Bai Xiao was lost in the abnormal incident, Gao Ming Fate became his most important investigator. "I have thought about it very carefully." Gao Ming''s expression was extremely serious: "People around me have disappeared one after another in order to investigate abnormal events, but none of them are afraid to back down. Now is the most difficult time for our Lishan Investigation Bureau. I I am willing to take the lead in investigating a group! As Chen Yuntian listened, his gloomy eyes gradually became brighter. He reached out and patted Gao Ming''s arm: "Young boy, the more you are frustrated, the more courageous you become!" ?After rummaging around, Gao Ming finally saw an introduction to the unusual events in the East District in the hidden folder. The murderer committed suicide in the haunted house after committing a heinous crime. People said that the building was too sinister and was built on a ghost gate. The abnormal event first appeared in the Sishui Street Apartment in Hanhai East District, where a massacre occurred. This abnormal event is suspected to be related to the massacre. Because the method was too bizarre and scary, Gao Ming was deeply impressed. Zooming in on the picture, Gao Ming was studying the murder case carefully. Wan Qiu suddenly walked up to him, pointed at the computer screen, and said blankly: "They are all looking at you." "Investigator No. 01764, the first person to escape the abnormal incident in the East District alive. His limbs were chopped off, but the wounds did not bleed. There were sacred inscriptions written on his body for worship. After being sent to the hospital, he died. The body decomposed at a normal speed. One third of the speed ?Seeing that Gao Ming was full of energy, Chen Yuntian was also very satisfied and asked the staff to bring two spare black rings. One black ring was given to Zhu Miaomiao, and he asked Gao Ming to keep the other black ring. ?Although he is just an agent now, if all the team members are "super criminals" recruited by him, then no one can shake his position. "The smell of meat? The family is destroyed? The lips are full of blood? The corpse decomposes slowly... Based on all these, it seems to be a flesh and blood fairy?" "No one is willing to join the investigation team, so I will personally invite some members. I know them well and everyone trusts each other." Gao Ming called out Wan Qiu, who had gotten up early: "Director, don''t worry. We must live up to the trust of the Bureau of Investigation. ??The so-called flesh and blood fairy is just to sound good. If you really follow that method, the things you raise will have absolutely nothing to do with immortals. ?At the end of the email, Li Lin hoped that the Lishan Investigation Bureau could ask Gao Ming to cooperate with the police investigation. Gao Ming casually deleted the email. He didn''t feel that he had any psychological problems. He had more important things to do now. "This is a good thing, but..." Chen Yuntian''s eyes wandered between Yan Hua and Wan Qiu. These two people were simply two extremes. After moving away from Qin Tian''s place, Gao Ming opened Bai Xiao''s computer. He wanted to know the authority of the investigation team leader, but when he was browsing the files, an email sent from the old city police station aroused his interest. Notice. If you find a very good newcomer, you can give this black ring to him. "We must kill the people who feed the monsters. Such guys are too dangerous. They will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals. There is no humanity at all." To make better preparations, Gao Ming also retrieved internal information from the Bureau of Investigation. ?Not long after Chen Yuntian was sent away, the identity information of Gaoming Black Ring had been changed, and he officially became the acting leader of the investigation team of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. Thank you, Director, for your trust. The recruitment threshold for junior investigators is very low. The two of them barely meet the requirements. The problem is that you have to tell them about the dangers they may encounter in the future. There was obviously no one in the picture of the haunted house, which made Gao Ming feel incredible: "What did you see?" Turning his attention to the picture of the haunted house again, Gao Ming felt a chill on the back of his neck. He felt a deep chill inexplicably, as if someone was really staring at him. "Those eight people are looking at you. There are old people and children. There is blood on their lips. They are looking at you." Wan Qiu said and left. The sender was Li Lin, and the email was sent last night. Bai Xiao hadn''t had time to open it yet. "Abnormal events often test not physical strength and intelligence, but human nature and luck. I used to be a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders, and I know people''s hearts very well. There is absolutely nothing wrong with the two of them." Gao Ming patted his chest and assured: "If something happens, I will take full responsibility." "The inspection scope of one group is Minlong Street and Laijing Street where I live. After dealing with the abnormal events in the East District, we will start from these two streets." Gao Ming threw the spare black ring directly to Yan Hua: "The shadow world can invade reality through games, and we can also invade the shadows through games." ?Flesh Fairy is not a game made by Gao Ming, but an old book he found at a street stall, which records a method of worshiping flesh and blood. ?Some things will be entangled forever as long as they are touched. Gao Ming knew how to clear the game and how to worship flesh and blood, but even if he had the upper hand, he would not raise that thing. Clicking on the email, Gao Ming saw a few familiar words: "There are several doubts about the prisoner riot in Henshan Prison - there are deviations in the statistics of missing criminals, and the disfigured deceased was not a prisoner, but a doctor; about The results of Gao Ming''s psychological test in the past six months showed that his mental state suddenly changed on a certain day, and that day happened to be the time when the first abnormal incident occurred in Xinhu half a year ago..." ??In a place like the East District, where land is at a premium, there are not many families in the Sishui Street apartment. A few years ago, a murderous murder case shocked the world, and no one of the eight members of the two families survived. In the area where the abnormal event occurred, the aroma of meat will be emitted after midnight, and peripheral members who are not involved in the abnormal event can also hear the sound of chanting scriptures. ?Less than forty-eight hours after joining the Investigation Bureau, Gao Ming was promoted from deputy team leader to team leader. ?? Chen Yuntian thought for a moment and nodded. He really had no reason to refuse: "Okay, you will be in charge of the investigation team for now. You will be responsible for personnel training and night duty. The other investigation teams will still be responsible for the field tasks." "Understood, I will definitely lead them to become the best investigators." Gao Ming followed up and said smoothly: "Then before the new team leader arrives, let me manage a group first." A major disaster will come at any time. As abnormal events occur more and more frequently, more and more people will be exposed to abnormal events. Some of them will choose to join the Investigation Bureau after escaping and use their lives to protect others; but others will take the initiative to kneel down in the shadow world and become beings more ferocious than ghosts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 37 How can evil and evil be so terrible? Chapter 37: How can evil deceivers be so terrible? Once an abnormal event reaches Level 4, the risk of losing control will greatly increase. We must kill it before it grows. ?Time is urgent, Gao Ming is going to go to Surabaya Street during the day to understand the specific situation. 17, Wan Qiu, you two are going to a place with me. Gao Ming picked up the backpack filled with photos and said, Miaomiao, you stay in the office and call me if anything happens. "I''ll go with you." Zhu Miaomiao also stood up: "I won''t hold you back." "It''s not a matter of whether to delay or not." Gao Ming walked towards Zhu Miaomiao, the distance between the two of them was only half a step: "It''s a matter of trust. Can I completely trust you? If my order conflicts with the order of the Investigation Bureau, what will you do? Who do you listen to? ?Zhu Miaomiao did not expect Gao Ming to ask such a question. As a firefighter, obedience is a bounden duty, and rules and regulations are standards. Before you think about it Even before Gao Ming opened his mouth, Xuan Wen seemed to have guessed what he wanted to say. ?Taking out the phone, I entered a number directly without opening the address book. "You saved me, I will listen to you." Zhu Miaomiao said firmly with a serious expression. ?Several people entered Mei Ling Wonton Noodle House. Before they could order, the waiter sprinkled a handful of salt on their shoes. "No need." Gao Ming picked up the fire ax and said, "I believe in this." You live in that apartment? "Didn''t you join the investigation bureau? Why do you talk like a gangster?" Xuan Wen seemed to be still working, and the keyboard on her phone kept clicking. The old man was startled, turned around and ran back. "You! You! And you! You will all suffer disaster tonight! If you want to survive, you can only stick this talisman on the bedside!" The old man opened his shabby coat and took out a handful of worn talismans. The talismans looked like It seems to be quite old. "There are many haunted houses in the Surabaya Street apartment. In order to settle down in the town house, the new residents will ask some talismans to be posted in the corridors. The talismans hidden in Uncle Wu were all torn from the haunted houses. He always goes in and out of such places, so He feels very cold, otherwise why would he keep wearing thick clothes? We all suspect that there is a ghost on him!" the waiter described vividly. ?After she finished speaking, she quickly bowed and apologized. Her attitude was so good that it made Gao Ming a little confused: "Why are you throwing salt at us?" How do you think? Do you want to buy some? The old mans tone was very strange and he looked a little crazy. The waiter said mysteriously: "Have you noticed that he is always wearing a thick coat? He also has a lot of talismans hidden on him?" "what is the problem?" Its really strange to wear a thick coat in this weather. Gao Ming opened the menu. "..." Gao Ming covered his phone and looked around. Zhu Miaomiao was driving seriously, and Yan Hua and Wan Qiu were reading the information on the black ring. They seemed to be doing other things, but their bodies were slightly tilted towards Gao Ming. Tilt: "We still need to slowly get to know each other." I saw it! Youre all going to die! Tonight! Just tonight! "The so-called magic is the cheapest rent in the entire East District. How can evil spirits be poor and scary!" A middle-aged woman with a child at the next table interjected: "I also live in an apartment on Surabaya Street, so I''m used to it. Just like that, hauntings are just spread on the Internet. Surabaya Street, East District, we want to do a big job tonight, so come here in advance to check out the location. ??The old man shouted exaggeratedly. He was wearing a ragged coat and two different pairs of shoes. Because he was missing a front tooth, his speech was still a bit leaky. ?While the vehicle was driving to the East District, Yan Hua and Wan Qiu sat in the back seat and finished reading the information in the black ring, and had a rough understanding of the abnormal events. Why do you always use my ax to scare people? Zhu Miaomiao stuffed the fire ax under the seat: Dont you have your own weapon? That crazy old man you just met when we got off the bus, hes not clean! The waiter looked to be in his forties and was very kind. "Okay, but I still have a question to ask you." Xuan Wen''s keyboard sound suddenly stopped, and her voice became more pleasant. If its not clean, I need to sprinkle alcohol on it. Is it helpful to sprinkle salt on it? "Yes, I still live in a haunted house? So what? Aren''t my children still running around in the house, and they are not sick or in trouble." The middle-aged woman dipped her chopsticks in water and gave them a hand on the table. I did some calculations: "The furniture in the haunted house is complete, and the original owner doesn''t want it. This can save the first money; compared with other houses on the same floor, the haunted house is tens of thousands cheaper; and living in the haunted house, there are some bad neighbors." Im afraid of you, no need to look at anyones face. "Sishui Street Apartment is a famous ghost building in the East District. Tragedies occur every year and the number of haunted houses continues to increase. However, there seems to be some special magic in this place that attracts people to come here." Zhu Miaomiao was worried that Wan Qiu had just touched the talisman paper. He took out a tissue and wiped Wan Qiu''s hands. At nine o''clock in the morning, Meiling Wonton Noodle House on Surabaya Street. Gao Ming and the others finally found a parking place and planned to come here to eat first, but they were stopped by a dirty old man as soon as they got out of the car. My hands and feet were tied, and you drank two cups of milk tea next to me. Is this the attitude you want to understand? The busy signal rang twice before it was connected, and a woman''s gentle voice came from the phone: "Do you need me to come over?" At the same time, in the Nightlight office, Xuan Wen looked at the screen of her mobile phone and gently took off her headphones, with a faint smile on her face. "It''s not that unclean!" The waiter asked a few people to sit down before speaking: "The old man''s surname is Wu. No one knows what his name is. Everyone calls him Uncle Wu. He lives on the most haunted floor of the Surabaya Street Apartment. Its quite wicked for an old man to tear up other peoples house-holding talismans. Gao Ming poured a cup of tea and started ordering food. All members of one group gathered at the back door of the investigation bureau, and no one from other investigation groups intervened. Everyone in the Investigation Bureau knew about the situation of the investigation team. Some people gloated, some felt sympathy, and some people thought of themselves and couldn''t help but sigh. Ever since the abnormal event appeared in Hanhai, the Investigation Bureau has been passive. Everyone is too eager for a victory. , they need hope, even a little bit. Lets meet and chat. Gao Ming hung up the phone and looked out the car window. Bring your ax and come along. "What did you see?" Gao Ming stopped. They were indeed going to do something very dangerous tonight. "Can you let me inspect the goods?" Gao Ming asked the old man to come to the car. He showed all the talismans to Wan Qiu, but Wan Qiu didn''t react at all. She wants to get rid of all the constraints, become a living person, and then enjoy everything as a human being, including freedom, dignity and true love. ?Yan Hua looks ferocious and intimidating, but is very patient with Wan Qiu, who also had a tragic childhood. His strength is never reflected through the weak. Why did you make a video call to Wei Dayou and only a voice call to me? Is it because Im not as good-looking as him? Or you dont want to see me? Do you think we have a cooperative relationship? "Someone is feeding Guitan and helping Guitan grow rapidly. If it is not stopped, it may get out of control." Gao Ming was in the car of the Investigation Bureau. It was not convenient to go into details: "See you in two hours. We can have a good meal tonight. Arent you scared? Zhu Miaomiao didnt mean to disrespect the other party, she was just out of curiosity. Afraid? The middle-aged woman dismissed it: Im not even afraid of death. What am I afraid of? (End of this chapter) Chapter 38 cage house Chapter 38 Cage House There are too many things in the world that are scarier than ghosts. Gao Ming took out a few banknotes: Can you take us to your home later? "It''s possible, but my place is a little small." The middle-aged woman looked at the money and then at Yan Hua, feeling a little embarrassed. "You two stay in the restaurant." Gao Ming asked Yan Hua and Zhu Miaomiao to stay downstairs. He saw the middle-aged woman asked for wonton noodles but didn''t eat them, so he turned to the waiter and said, "Bring it to this table." Two bowls of noodles. No, no need. The middle-aged woman waved her hands repeatedly: Our family doesnt eat wonton noodles. This noodle is brought back to others. Seeing that the middle-aged woman was insistent, Gao Ming didn''t pay much attention. After Xuanwen arrived, they took Wan Qiu and left with the middle-aged woman. "You can just call me Fat Sister-in-law. There are four buildings ABCD in the Surabaya Street apartment building. My family lives in Building B." The middle-aged woman held her child and complained: "There are passages inside the apartment building and they are connected to each other. , In the past, there was no need to go around such a long way, you could go in directly from Building A, but now you cant. "Why?" "The fifth and ninth floors..." Gao Ming looked towards Building A again, and the family of four disappeared again. When I saw my mother coming back, the iron bed was shaking, and two four or five-year-old children poked their heads out from the second floor of the iron bed. They seemed a little afraid of strangers and did not dare to get out of bed. ?Migrant workers from all over the world gather in a narrow and cramped space. Their work, lifestyle, and even speaking accents are completely different, so disputes and collisions are inevitable. ?The children looked at the wontons with envy, but they did not dare to speak. She put the child down, looked for the key for a long time, and slowly opened the security door painted with bright red paint. ?The four people were dressed very differently from the clothes that are popular nowadays. One of them, an old man, seemed to be bleeding from the mouth. Xuan Wen''s reaction was also a bit strange. She patted Gao Ming''s shoulder and walked out silently without a smile on her face. "That''s Building A over there." The middle-aged woman avoided the laundry hanging above her head and walked over: "Building A and Building B used to be connected, and you could go directly through the corridor, but that''s no longer possible." "welcome." ?Through facial expressions, Gao Ming could tell that the woman was hiding something. It wasnt that she wasnt afraid of death, she seemed to know that ghosts wouldnt kill her. "Many of the apartments on Surabaya Street are haunted houses, and some haunted houses are very popular because haunted houses are cheap." The middle-aged woman had her own theory: "In fact, living next to a haunted house is the most uncomfortable thing. Not to mention the high price, it is really haunted. No, they cant run away. When the woman said this, she glanced to the left and curled her lips slightly. She just glanced at the rag doll in the corner unconsciously. ?He turned his head suddenly. In the apartment building opposite, there seemed to be a family of four standing side by side by the window, looking at him with the same expression. Without entering, just standing outside the building, Gao Ming felt very uncomfortable. His body seemed to be covered by a sticky shadow, and the temperature continued to drop. "Building A was emptied?" The information Gao Ming found on Baixiao''s computer showed that the abnormal event first occurred in a certain home in Building A. But here is either a room or a single household. When you enter a certain room, it is divided into different areas by partitions and iron mesh. There may even be three families living in one room. She pointed to a cement wall at the corner: "A few years ago, the residents in the building blocked the road with cement, leaving only two roads on the fifth and ninth floors. But now those two roads are also blocked by the police. Its sealed and a cordon seems to have been set up. ?Walking on the dilapidated Surabaya Street, stepping on the bumpy road, a few people avoided the blocked Building A and came to the vicinity of the Surabaya Street Apartment from another entrance. ?Wan Qiu, who was following behind, raised his hand and grabbed Gao Ming and Xuan Wen''s sleeves, stopping where they were, not wanting to go any further. The Sishui Street Apartment is very large. It was specially built in the East District decades ago to accommodate a large number of migrant workers. There are long corridors on each floor, and there are residences on both sides of each corridor. "Stop playing, we have guests at home." The middle-aged woman poured the wonton noodles into the bowl, but the strange thing was that she didn''t eat it herself, nor did she give it to the children. She just put it on a chair and poured it into the bowl. The chair was dragged to the center of the room. "Let''s go, let''s go..." Wan Qiu, who rarely spoke, grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes and tried his best to take Gao Ming out. The distance between the iron bed and the cabinet was only wide enough for an adult to pass sideways, and a huge plush doll was stuffed between the end of the bed and the corner of the cabinet. "There''s no place to sit here?" Gao Ming moved inside, and the middle-aged woman kicked away the children''s toys on the floor and reluctantly let a few people in. "You can sit wherever you like." The middle-aged woman said and walked towards another room. "It''s not a question of cost-effectiveness now." Gao Ming noticed that Wan Qiu was in a very wrong state. The high school student''s body was twitching slightly: "You said you lived in a haunted house. What happened in this house before?" "Why don''t you leave?" The middle-aged woman held her child in her arms. They seemed to have been used to this place for a long time: "There are a lot of clutter in the corridor. Please be careful when you come here." A dead silence, without any life. Cooking oil and various dirty bottles of seasonings were placed on the same shelf as large buckets of shampoo and cheap washing powder. The drain hole on the floor tiles was stuffed with yellow hair, rotten vegetable leaves and grease. "There aren''t many residents in Building A, and the day before yesterday some strange people came to our Building B, hoping that we would leave as soon as possible." The middle-aged woman hugged the child and carried wontons: "Hey, these days are getting more and more difficult. , the key is, you still dont know why its so difficult? If you live in a place like this for a long time, you will get sick even if you dont get sick. Gao Ming walked to the end of the corridor and opened the window, where he could see the apartment building next to him. All kinds of shoes for adults and children were piled high together. The cabinets placed against the wall had their doors removed and were filled with various things, including rice cookers, exercise books, school bags, and a lot of plastic bags from the supermarket. Bags wrapped with groceries. Hearing this, Gao Ming felt a little uncomfortable, but neither the middle-aged woman nor the two children on the iron bed had any reaction. The room outside is where you eat and sleep. The environment in the small cubicle inside is even worse. Next to the toilet is the stove and sink, and the kitchen and toilet are in the same place. Looking into the house, Gao Ming finally understood why the middle-aged woman didn''t let Yan Hua come over. The house of more than thirty square meters was filled with various items. Looking up, the whole building gives people an indescribable feeling of depression. I feel suffocated just standing downstairs, let alone living in the building all the time. Opposite the wardrobe is a double-decker iron frame bed. Clothes are stuffed at the end of the bed, and bedding is piled together with yellowish-brown patches on it. ?The middle-aged woman was not worried about scaring her children, so she said carelessly: "A man hanged himself and took away his two children before he died." ?His eyes moved, and when Gao Ming was about to turn around, he suddenly caught something in his peripheral vision. If you look at the entire East District, except for Surabaya Street Apartment Building A, there should be no more cost-effective house than mine. "You''d better stay away from these cement walls. I heard from the old residents in the building that a murderer hid the body in the cement wall after killing someone. Where you are touching now, there might be the face of the corpse behind it. "The middle-aged woman motioned for Gao Ming to follow her: "There are two staircases on the left and right in the apartment building. The elevator has been out of service for many years. It is best not to use the corridor on the left because some residents are unwilling to go to the public toilet on the left side of the corridor at night. So we will solve the problem in the corridor on the left. "Up to the fifth floor, the middle-aged woman deliberately made heavy footsteps, as if to tell some "thing" that she was back. "The entire apartment building A has been sealed off, and it is said that the few remaining residents have also been relocated. Now it is an empty building." The middle-aged woman shook her body and coaxed the child in her arms: "Let me tell you, those people They are all sick! What the **** is going on in this world? If you have the time and energy to go to war over a small thing, its better to get express public housing for the poor as soon as possible. Even if you live in a dangerous house, its better than living on the streets! The nine-story apartment is painted with light yellow paint. There may have been laughter and laughter here in the past, but now the paint is covered with thick dirt, and every house is equipped with anti-theft nets, like rusty iron cages. "Are you leaving now? You''ve spent money, why don''t you sit down for a while?" The middle-aged woman grabbed the security door and slowly closed most of it, while she blocked the door. "Let''s go look elsewhere first." Gao Ming said goodbye to the middle-aged woman. The moment he looked away, he saw a huge plush doll crawling on the dirty ground behind the woman. (End of this chapter) Chapter 39 Everything you see is a bad omen Chapter 39 Everything you see is a bad omen I hope you can find what you are looking for. ??The middle-aged woman turned around and closed the door. When the red security door was closed, the stuffed doll crawled next to the chair and wolfed down the cold noodles. There seems to be a person hidden inside the stuffed doll? "Gao Ming, don''t look back." Xuan Wen reminded in a low voice. She didn''t stop until she was ten meters away. Is someone watching us? Gao Ming was very glad that he called Xuan Wen over. The atmosphere in this apartment building was too weird. "The ghost talk game that happened here has probably spread and entered a stage of rapid growth." Xuan Wen lost the smile on her face: "That middle-aged woman lives with ghosts! The ghosts in this building can be like me , get rid of the shackles of the shadow world and move around freely during the day. Are ghosts hiding inside dolls? Gao Ming thought more and more, the more frightening he became: Wearing doll skins, hiding from the light. "If I were an investigator of the Bureau of Investigation, I would first find out who is raising Kaitan, kill him in reality, cut off the supply of Kaitan first, and then dispatch the most elite investigators into the abnormal event, and wait until the confirmation After knowing the specific content of the incident, concentrate all your efforts to control it." Xuan Wen changed her voice: "If I were in your position, the best way would be to release secret information through various channels, and say that those who have become In the real game, there will be BOSS hidden levels, where you can get amazing rewards. This time the hidden level is in Apartment A, Surabaya Street. "Then what do you think is the best way now?" Gao Ming wanted to hear Xuan Wen''s opinion. "You are quite strict." His sleeves dropped, Gao Ming clenched his left hand and walked towards the corridor between Building A and Building B. Normally, when the ghost stories develop to this extent, the entire Surabaya Street should be cleared, but now only the apartment building A is blocked, and the investigation department in charge of this area cannot see personnel patrolling. The whole thing is weird. . This, this way! Wan Qiu suddenly shouted from behind, waving his hands. "It''s already difficult to trigger Kaitan in advance, and you have to spend unimaginable costs to feed Kaitan. This person really has something wrong with his brain." The enemy is not only Kaitan, but also the person who feeds Kaitan. He can mobilize resources to feed Kaidan with living people. At least in the East District, he must be a person with great eyes and hands, and maybe he is a high-ranking person in your investigation bureau." "I''m not sure about this, I can just feel some aura." Xuan Wen looked at Wan Qiu: "He seems to be the first to notice the problem." ?? Bai Xiao, who was running for his life in the corridor, seemed to have lost his mind. He could not see Gao Ming at all. He only slowed down slightly when he heard someone calling his name. Stay away from the fence. Xuan Wen stood next to Gao Ming, and Wan Qiu did not dare to get close. Suppressed screams sounded from behind the door, and Gao Ming and Xuan Wen hurried over. "The abnormal event first appeared in Xinhu. The Investigation Bureau has already mastered enough information. They must know that after the abnormal event spreads, various anomalies will appear during the day. But look at the security around here? The abnormal event broke out in There are even living people living in Building A and Building B next to it." Xuan Wen''s thinking was very clear: "Do you think this is to prevent panic, or to attract more living people to fall into strange rumors?" "It''s a good way to let players who have cleared my game to guide them, but this weird talk got out of control too early. Even the hidden ''God of Death'' in Night Light Studio probably won''t take the risk." Xuan Wen''s suggestion opened Gao''s mind. However, this method is easy to say but too difficult to do. ?Stuttering, Wan Qiu said all the things that scared him. ?The voice became clearer and clearer, and it was getting closer and closer to the corner of the corridor. Gao Ming and the other three people all looked towards the depths of the corridor. Before he could finish what he said, the door next to him suddenly opened, and a scarred arm pulled him directly into the house. Wan Qiu! Come out quickly! Xuan Wen motioned for Wan Qiu to come out, but Wan Qiu remained motionless. ??His well-proportioned body was carved with strange words. Although he was seriously injured, his movements were not affected in any way. The skin was broken and the bones were connected. ?Gao Mings pupils jumped and he kicked the fence fiercely: Get ready to go in! Ive thought of this too. After tearing down the fence, Gao Ming and Xuan Wen followed the footsteps, but after they ran into Building A, the footsteps completely disappeared. The last way is to take action ourselves. Xuan Wens voice became lower: I dont know how many people this Kaitan game has eaten. There are definitely good things in it. If we can devour it all, then we will have the power to run out of control Kaitan! The corridors on the other floors are sealed with cement. Only the fifth and ninth floors are blocked by fences, with seals and some strange talismans posted on them. Looking inside along the gap in the fence, Building A is obviously darker. "It''s daytime now, and the shadows haven''t covered everything. The building is still so scary, which means that the ghost stories have broken away from the shackles of the shadow world and have become a reality." Xuan Wen had a suggestion: "Why don''t we leave first? Find some unformed ones. Weird stories? ?Wan Qiu was sitting alone next to a large round table. There were eight sets of bowls and chopsticks placed on the round table. There was cold rice in each bowl, and the wooden chopsticks were inserted straight into the rice. White owl! Blood was seeping from the crack in the door. They broke the lock, pushed the door open and looked inside. Wanqiu, what did you see? Someone in the East District is feeding Kaitan. If he creates a Kaitan that is completely out of control at this stage, we will lose all initiative. Gao Ming is a game designer, and he knows very well how terrifying Kaitan can be when it gets out of control. "It has only been a few days since the Ghost Festival, but there are already signs that ghost stories are getting out of control. We previously underestimated the greed and madness of people." The spread of ghost stories is increasing exponentially. Gao Ming reached out and grabbed the fence. The shadow in the corner of the corridor seemed to be attracted, and the sound of footsteps appeared in Gao Ming''s ears. What are the chances of winning? After a few seconds, Wan Qiu slowly raised his head, his beautiful eyes became a little cloudy, and his tight lips slowly raised. Standing behind Gao Ming, Wan Qiu raised his hand again and pointed to the corridor leading to Building A: "It''s dangerous over there!" "There is a pair of eyes inside the rag doll; there are three children on the bed, one of whom is tied up; there are incense ash and rice grains on the ground, and there are talismans on the back of the door; the hair blocking the drain is yellow, and the children and the mother have black hair..." Wan Qiu clapped his fingers and said with some difficulty: "The plastic bag in the cabinet contains the stranger''s ID card; there is blood on the edge of the rice cooker, and what is cooked in it is not rice." Someone is running? The debris was knocked down, and an investigator covered in blood was running frantically for his life! "Well, he should be trapped in an abnormal event." Xuan Wen nodded: "This person is quite perseverant and can persist in an abnormal event for such a long time. If it were an ordinary abnormal event, he would have stayed up until dawn. , escaped, but unfortunately he encountered a strange story that was about to get out of control. " Did you see that investigator just now? Gao Ming asked in a low voice. "Thirty percent." Xuan Wen held out three fingers: "There is almost no chance of winning. Our probability of escaping alive is 30%. But as long as we can leave alive and have a comprehensive understanding of the ghost story, we will have a chance of winning next time we enter." He smiled at Gao Ming and Xuan Wen, suddenly grabbed the bowls and chopsticks on the table, and crazily stuffed the rice into his mouth. At first the rice was white, but as he ate it turned red, and Wan Qiu''s mouth seemed to be bleeding. (End of this chapter) Chapter 40 night! Chapter 40 Night! Dont eat that rice! Its for dead people! Gao Ming rushed towards Wanqiu, but Xuanwen held him tightly. Lip was dyed red, Wan Qiu slowly moved his body, his facial features wrinkled together, his neck twitched, blood mixed with rice grains fell from his mouth: "You, you..." Humbling sounds sounded, and the expression on Wanqiu''s face kept changing. Thick curtains were blown by the cold wind, scattered paper money fell to the ground, the walls and ceiling were cracked and faded, and there seemed to be insects crawling in the gaps. With his body swaying, Wan Qiu spoke in a tone like a tearful old man: "There is a tiger in front of me, and there are minions behind me. The sky doesn''t respond, and the earth doesn''t work..." Something in the room seemed to want to tell Gao Ming and Xuanwen something through Wan Qiu''s mouth. Gao Mings eyes changed slightly, but he still shook his head. ??The patter of raindrops fell on the black cars. The entire Surabaya Street has been blocked, and it is impossible to enter or exit. Wan Qiu''s mouth was already dripping with blood, and his lips were all bitten, but he still insisted on talking nonsense that no one could understand, until the round table began to shake and bowls of white rice fell. Ghosts eat people, people eat meat, and meat eats ghosts. Everyone went all out to make final preparations until nightfall. "The probability of us dying in this abnormal incident is more than 90%. If you are willing to take the risk with me, just stay. If you are not willing, just drive back to the station. I will not force any of you." After Gao Ming finished speaking, His expression also became a little more relaxed. You said outside just now that we would die in a few nights. Did you see something? ?Several people took the time to search for murders related to Surabaya Street and memorized the location of each murderous house. "Have you really thought it through?" It''s not like Gao Ming''s verbosity. A living person is unarmed and does not have any tools that can pose a threat to ghosts. Under such circumstances, entering a level four abnormal event and facing an unknown number of ghosts with unknown strength is simply... Just looking for death. "You buy my amulet, and I will tell you." Uncle Wu paused for a while: "Take people''s money to eliminate disasters, you believe me." "Yes." Uncle Wu swallowed, pursed his chapped lips, and asked tentatively: "Have you ever heard of the Flesh Fairy?" "Now it can be confirmed that this abnormal event definitely has level four, and it is not an ordinary level four abnormal event. There are many ghosts and monsters in it and the environment is complex." Gao Ming was unsure: "I was able to pass the level three abnormal event alive last time. , because the ghost in the incident had no ill intentions towards me, and I really cant guarantee that I can bring everyone out alive this time. "I''ll give it to you on credit first. I''ll give it to you when I have cash." Gao Ming "borrowed" three strange talismans from Uncle Wu. The talismans were folded into triangles and penetrated by red threads. Broken photos. Looking at the black ring, Gao Ming received the task issued by the General Bureau of Investigation. At ten o''clock tonight, all investigators who have experienced level three abnormal events will be transferred to Surabaya Street, East District. The abnormal events in the Surabaya Apartment have reached a point where they must be investigated regardless of the cost. Its time to solve it! Is everyone betting on tonight? "You ask." Xuan Wen seemed to know what Gao Ming wanted to ask, and she already had the answer in her mind. The sound of the rice bowl being smashed was loud. Gao Ming was worried about attracting the attention of something, so he carried Wan Qiu out and walked out. "It''s fine if you haven''t heard of it. Don''t believe anything that is spread outside. If you believe it, it exists. If you don''t believe it, it doesn''t exist." Uncle Wu put out his cigarette: "There are two types of ghosts in Building A, one is evil ghosts, and the other is evil spirits." Good ghosts, the amulet I gave you can distinguish them." "How?" ??The sound of the black ring vibrating suddenly sounded under Gao Ming''s sleeves. Uncle Wu quickly covered his mouth, stepped on the cigarette butt, and moved back. Why are you here? These are the eight victims of the massacre. The incense is still burning, and someone has been worshiping them? "Don''t you often run inside?" Gao Ming squatted next to Uncle Wu: "You are enshrining those eight photos, right? What is your relationship with the deceased in the family extermination case?" "I''m going too." Wan Qiu woke up and grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist: "A family of eight are waiting for me..." The heavy rain that has been falling for several days has finally stopped, but the clouds have not yet dispersed. Pushing open the living room door, the metal door panel hit someone. After saying the last sentence, Wan Qiu fell to the ground, and Gao Ming hurried over to help him up. "There is something I don''t know whether to talk about or not." Uncle Wu was silent for a long time before speaking: "After Building A was haunted, those so-called investigators did not stop it, but kept moving various things into the building. I suspect Its not that the building is haunted, its that someone chose this building to raise ghosts. ?There were police cars passing by on the street outside, and the General Bureau of Investigation was preparing to cordon off all nearby areas for operations at night. You are so brave! Uncle Wu gasped and sat directly on the ground: Do you know that there have been many murders in Building A on Surabaya Street! This is a ghost building! In the black and white photo, they stare at the Eight Immortals Table with their eyes open. "The black car is the special vehicle of the Investigation Bureau. Have you seen other investigators in the building? They are all wearing uniforms." Gao Ming wanted to know more information from Uncle Wu: "Don''t be nervous, there are factions within the Investigation Bureau Lin Li, Im not the same group as those who came before. ??Exhaling a puff of smoke, Wu Bo let the ashes fall on his shabby coat: "They cut open all the misfortunes and pains, used their grievances to seek help from gods and Buddhas, and became neurotic and extreme." "Stop talking nonsense, when will we act tonight?" Yan Hua frowned, and he didn''t even think about leaving. No one quit, and Gao Ming finally made up his mind: "Okay, wait until dark, we will avoid the investigation bureau and enter from the other side." Even someone like Gao Ming, who had just joined the Bureau of Investigation a few days ago, received a transfer order. This shows that the situation is serious. The General Bureau of Investigation must gather all its strength to solve the abnormal incident. But if it fails again tonight, after swallowing so many living people, the strange stories in the Surabaya apartment will definitely get out of control. Eat, and you will live... "Then you must give it to me." Uncle Wu patted his torn jacket and got up from the ground: "I used to be the security guard in Building A. I was on duty the night the massacre occurred." What did you see? "Before the mass murder case in Building A, there were already many scary rumors, so some residents would put talisman stickers on their homes to protect their homes and keep them safe." Wu Bo asked Gao Ming and asked for a cigarette: "People from all over the world Gathering in Surabaya Street, everyone worships weird gods. Most of the residents do this for psychological comfort, but some people go crazy. " At the same time, Xuan Wen opened the door to the back room. The only bedroom was transformed into a mourning room, and the memorial tablets and portraits of the eight deceased were neatly placed on the table. "After you hit the ghost, if you go there with the amulet, the good ghost will let you go, and the evil ghost will eat you alive." Uncle Wu''s expression was exaggerated, as if he had experienced it before: "I have told you enough, Give me the money as soon as possible." "Everyone who gets out of your black car will disappear at night, so I said you will die too." Uncle Wu looked crazy, but he was actually very smart. ?Meeting Zhu Miaomiao and Yan Hua in the restaurant, Gao Ming opened a private room and briefly explained the situation in the apartment building. Isnt the murderer who caused the massacre the family just like this? Ill stay. Contrary to everyones expectations, Zhu Miaomiao was the first to speak: I am an investigator from the Investigation Bureau, and it is my job to investigate abnormal events. "Don''t get me wrong! Don''t get me wrong!" Uncle Wu, covering his forehead and wearing a thick coat on a hot day, appeared at the door. The tattered talismans he had hidden in his clothes were scattered on the floor. Scanning his eyes at everyone present, Gao Ming continued: "You must think clearly before answering my following question." ?Looking between Zhu Miaomiao and Gao Ming, Xuan Wen also knocked on the table: "I''ll stay too, I have to watch you two." Lets leave the apartment first. Stop talking now and leave quickly! Wu Bolian didnt even bother to pick up the talisman on the ground. With Gao Ming, they ran to the corridor on the fifth floor, escaped through the gap in the fence, and returned to Building B. Investigators in black uniforms ran in a hurry. The most elite investigators from the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau were sent here. ?At a time when most ordinary people in this city were lamenting that the heavy rain was over and the sky was finally going to clear up, investigators standing in the shadows began to approach Building A of the Surabaya Apartment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 41 A different world of ghost stories Chapter 41 A different world of ghost stories Hanhai Surabaya Street, at ten oclock in the evening, investigators in black uniforms stood outside the Surabaya apartment. ?The entire street has been blocked, and the depressive atmosphere is suffocating. There was no pre-war mobilization or any slogans. The selected investigators moved forward step by step, silently and firmly. ?The human sea tactic is not helpful in solving abnormal incidents. Ghosts in the shadow world can pretend to be teammates at will. Novice investigators will only play a negative role in abnormal incidents, so this time the investigation bureau sent real elites. With investigators who have experienced Level 4 abnormal events as the core, investigation teams were formed. They planned everything before entering, and even everyone was prepared to sacrifice. They could protect more innocent people. Dignity, voluntarily serving as a tool to be consumed. No matter what those investigators have done before, at least at this moment, they represent human fearlessness. ??The shaking figure disappeared into the apartment building. After about a few seconds, a heart-rending scream sounded, and endless shadows began to spread within the building! Not long after, the cry of a child and the sound of cloth being torn apart came from the house at the same time. Three teammates who came out of the shadow world disappeared. They and Gao Ming seemed to have gone to different places. Every day I persuade others to buy a haunted house, and I am not afraid of retribution, even if it is struck by lightning. But compared with the daytime, the belly of the fat sister-in-law during the abnormal incident had become much larger, and her whole body looked abnormally deformed. Zhu Miaomiao subconsciously looked there and almost screamed in fright. "We have no way out." Gao Ming comforted him softly: "Go forward, don''t be afraid." Holding the amulet in his palm, Gao Ming walked up to the fat wife, but there was no response from the amulet: "Let me get it for you. Are the children still at home?" The corridor a few meters away between the apartment buildings was like a river of shadows, and they were like small boats floating on the river. ?Her left hand held a large bag of badly rotted vegetable leaves, and her right hand held a large pile of rags. ?Compared to two unusual guys, Xuan Wen and Yan Hua, Wan Qiu seemed very introverted. He stood next to Gao Ming, holding the amulet given by Uncle Wu in his palm, and the back of his neck was wet with cold sweat. "Be careful." Zhu Miaomiao didn''t dare to look at Fatty, holding the fire ax tightly. ??He tried to open the door of the house next to him. The house looked normal at first glance, but when he stood inside, he could always hear an inexplicable heartbeat. "Fat sister-in-law?" Gao Ming recognized the woman at a glance. He had met this woman at a noodle shop in the morning and even went to her home. Gao Ming shouted, and Xuan Wen seemed to hear something. She turned around in confusion and glanced behind her with bloodshot eyes, but she seemed unable to see Gao Ming. Opening the blood-red security door, the fat lady was about to squeeze in when another house next to her suddenly opened the door. Xuanwen wanted to hunt Guitan, but this time she was treated as prey. "You should just listen to my advice. It''s a good deal to buy a haunted house." Fatty Sister-in-law handed the big bag of rotten vegetable leaves to Gao Ming, and together they walked to the entrance of the corridor from Building B to Building A. Fatty Sister-in-law''s house right here. An abnormal event has been triggered! "It feels very strange, something is calling me." Yan Hua took off his coat, opened his arms, and twisted his explosive muscles together. He let the shadow caress his whole body: "It feels so comfortable. I have never felt so free. , I seem to belong here. The fat wife was holding a pile of old clothes, but the eighth wife said that she wanted to change the skin of her eldest son. It happened that at this moment, a withered yellow arm stretched out from the house. "If I had known that raising children would be so troublesome, I really shouldn''t have given birth to them in the first place. They suffered, and so did I." The fat on the fat sister-in-law''s neck was stacked together, and every time she took a step, a drop of bad water would seep out from her stomach. Blockbuster: "Would you like to sit down at my house?" Dont show any abnormality, just treat her as an ordinary person. Uncle Wu gave Gao Ming three amulets, and Gao Ming, Zhu Miaomiao and Wan Qiu each took one. "I''m not talking nonsense." The eighth wife said as if I never gossiped: "On the contrary, you are secretly collecting old clothes worn by others every day. Is your eldest son going to change his skin again?" ?Compared to last night, the scope of impact of this abnormal event has expanded three times, and the peripheral investigators who blocked the street have also been involved. Opening and closing her mouth, the woman didn''t seem to know that she looked very supernatural. She leaned against the door and kept talking: "You guys go in, you probably won''t be able to get out after you enter her house. This old woman is full of bad things. You guys have to be careful." Be careful!" ??The two figures were quickly swallowed up by the shadows. Gao Ming grabbed Zhu Miaomiao''s arm and stood in the middle of the corridor. They looked back and saw that Wan Qiu had disappeared at some point. It seems your eldest son cant wait any longer. The eighth wife opened her mouth and laughed at the same time. The fat sister-in-law stopped arguing, entered the house with her clothes, and closed the security door. "Don''t talk yet." Gao Ming signaled everyone to be quiet. He listened carefully: "Why is there a beating heart in the wall?" Xuanwen and Yanhua were the first to walk through the corridor and enter Building B, but what made Gao Ming feel uneasy was that they did not stop, and the distance between them gradually widened. When they came to the corridor on the fifth floor, Yan Hua moved the fence away, and he and Xuan Wen opened the way in front. They who were hiding in Building C were all wrapped up directly, without even a chance to escape. "A ghost hitting a wall?" Zhu Miaomiao held her fire axe. She had never seen such a scene before. Less than three minutes after entering the abnormal event, most of her teammates had disappeared. Ba Po! If you keep chewing your tongue, Ill tear your mouth off! Fatty Sister-in-law suddenly became very angry. ?The two people didn''t seem to notice that Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao were still behind them. They didn''t even look back, they said something to the air next to them, and then walked away faster and faster! Xuan Wen! The sound-activated lights used in the building are still used more than 20 years ago, and there are no mottled rust on the doors of these apartments. "Let''s go, let''s go to Building B first. After all, this is a weird rumor that has begun to spread. Our past experience may be of little use." Xuan Wen walked in the front. She looked soft and frail, but her eyes were filled with tears. Bloodshot, virtuous and beautiful from the back, terrifying from the front. A middle-aged woman in her forties poked her head out. She was wearing a floral skirt and had a good figure. However, there were no eyes or nose on her face, only four mouths. ??Looking at the shadow spreading over his body, Gao Ming, who was hiding in Building C of the Surabaya Apartment, had his right eye twitching wildly. The scope of influence of this ghost story game was too great! Where Wan Qiu stood just now, there was only a tattered amulet left. After Gao Ming finished his instructions in a low voice, he walked over enthusiastically. "There''s a problem." Xuan Wen breathed out a breath of cold air and touched the corridor wall. She looked very sad: "I thought I would be rejected by the shadow world and unable to enter with you like last time, but in fact I also became The target of this ghost story game was swallowed up the moment the shadow came over!" While carrying the things with difficulty, Fatty Sister-in-law also saw Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao. She greeted them with a smile: "Are you two also planning to move into an apartment in Surabaya?" ??The red light on the black ring flashed, all communications were interrupted, and the lights in the corridor began to distort. Every household seemed to be affected. Looking at the bright red couplets and doors, Gao Ming seemed to see mouths that were torn open. ?Going through the corridor, there are two big red lanterns hanging in the corridor on the fifth floor of Building B, each with a character "" written on it. The faint red light dispelled the darkness, but instead of reducing the terrifying atmosphere, it became more intense. "This... seems to be Building B many years ago." Gao Ming had been to the apartment building during the day. At that time, the corridors were full of debris and the walls were yellow and cracked. But now the corridor walls are clean and scary white. . ??In reality, the old-fashioned elevator that had long been abandoned and out of service was restarted, and a creaking sound sounded in the middle of the corridor. As the iron guardrail was pushed open, a fat woman with a big belly walked out. "You two are lucky to have met me." Ba Po crossed her hands on her chest: "If you two want to stay here forever, then just find a house to live in; if you still want to leave, then don''t go in Any room." The fat body moved forward, and the foul-smelling black water flowed out of the fat sister-in-law''s belly. He seemed to be affected by the heartbeat, and Gao Ming''s heartbeat began to speed up, as if he wanted to synchronize with the heartbeat. Okay, we just want to see the house. Cant you enter the house? "There is an old lady on the first floor who may be able to help you, but you have to be careful about the building manager." The corner of Ba Po''s mouth raised: "One more thing, don''t tell anyone that I said this, I am very strict with my words." (End of this chapter) Chapter 42 Strange household Chapter 42: The Strange Housekeeper Ba Po did not close the door and kept staring at Gao Ming until they left the fifth floor of Building B. Didnt the abnormal incident occur in Building A? Why did all the residents in Building B turn into ghosts? Zhu Miaomiaos face was pale. She was almost frightened to death when she and her eighth wife looked at each other just now. Fat sister-in-law was fine during the day, but maybe she was killed by a ghost not long after we left. Gao Ming shook his head: I cant say she was killed, I can only say that she was also alienated in the shadows. ??The amulet in the palm of his hand was intact. If Uncle Wu was not lying, it could prove that neither Fat Sister nor Eighth Wife were evil spirits. ?The two did not dare to enter Apartment A directly, which was the center of the abnormal events. They wanted to investigate the peripheral area first. ?Going down the stairs, after walking a few steps, Gao Ming heard footsteps. A young man with dyed yellow hair and earrings was wandering in the corridor. He was dressed in black, his fingertips were dripping with blood, and his head was lowered, as if he was looking for something. ?Once the old man wanted to put him down, he would strangle the old man''s neck, pierce his fingers into the old man''s body, and grab the old man''s bones. "Snapped!" The face of the rich middle-aged man on the loess grave bag changed immediately, and there was no trace of blood or kindness anymore. His body sank into the grave bag, and arms came out from all over the room. ?The young man walked upstairs. The red lantern was shining, but there was no shadow on him. The person burning the paper was an old man. He was as skinny as a stick, his limbs were like four sticks, and his skin was wrinkled and clinging to the bones. Gao Ming didn''t seem to think much and walked directly to the door, but when his hand was about to touch the door panel, he suddenly and quickly retracted it. ??The abnormal events in Surabaya Street have gotten out of control. The strange stories seem to be in another world, absurd and weird, and full of uneasiness. ?At that moment Gao Ming wanted to throw off the chains, but the young man made no next move and just looked Gao Ming up and down. Almost at the same time that Gao Ming retracted his hand, arms stretched out from the cracks in the door, but they were in vain. What do you call the old man? ??The old man looked like he would fall over if the wind blew, but he was carrying a huge baby boy on his back. People come to separate the paper, and ghosts come to separate the mountains. But the problem is that there are ghosts inside and outside the building. I dont know who this thing is guarding against? ?The fire flickered, flickering on and off. Gao Ming looked toward the depths of the corridor on the first floor. Someone was burning paper at the entrance of the corridor. Go to the first floor first. "If you two are here to see the house, then wait for me outside; if you two want to find the way here, then enter the house. There are some things that are not convenient to say outside." The goddess rummaged through a large pile of talismans. Looking for something, Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao entered the house after thinking for a moment. A gloomy voice suddenly sounded. Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao turned around and discovered that a wrinkled old lady had approached them at some point and was standing behind them. If you cry again, I will send you to the ancestral hall. "also." ??This room is close to a public toilet and is one of the most gloomy rooms in the building. "They all call me Goddess." The old lady shook the key and walked towards the other side of the corridor. When she passed the brazier at the door, she glanced at the baby boy on Zhou Ji''s back. The baby boy immediately let go of Zhou Ji''s neck. I was so frightened that I cried loudly. ?The door was blown by a dark wind and slammed shut, and all the arms were locked in the room. "Then do we need to take off the black bracelet? To prevent others from misunderstanding?" Gao Ming said casually. There were only whites in the old man''s eyes, and the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together like dragon scales. She was not tall, but it made Gao Ming feel a lot of pressure, as if in front of him he was not a thin old lady, but a fierce one. beast. The good houses in this building are all locked, and anyone who opens the door for you must be unkind. ?Five skinny fingers held a yellow talisman. The old lady stuck the talisman in the center of the door, and the strange noises in the room immediately disappeared. ?The baby boy had the head of an adult and kept biting the old man''s shoulders. If he was slightly dissatisfied, he would punch and kick the old man. ?The man''s shoes were buried in the loess, and his hands were hidden behind the tombstone. Seeing Gao Ming stop, the middle-aged man continued: "The old man''s name is Zhou Ji. He is a hard-working man. He still has to support his son at an old age. His son doesn''t even need to work. In order to defraud the relief funds, he will force the old man to pretend. sick." After putting on the yellow talisman, the old lady coughed a few times. She shook the keychain in her hand and raised her head: "Do you two have a house you like?" Gao Ming turned around and saw that the room was pitch dark. ?He took out a lighter to light it up, and then he saw clearly that there was a loess tomb in the small rental house, and squatting on the tomb was a rich middle-aged man in plain clothes. With just one word from the goddess, the baby boy immediately closed his mouth and curled up on Zhou Ji''s back. "They are different from us." The young man''s long bangs were blown open, revealing the horrific scar on his forehead and the blood stains on the corner of his mouth: "They violated the taboo." Are you two here to see the house? "Grandma, can we enter your room?" Gao Ming was a little nervous. He found that the place where the goddess lived was very special. There were clay sculptures of various ghosts and gods in the house, and the walls were covered with ghost symbols. You can close the door for me first, so as not to make him suspicious. The middle-aged man said casually. No need, the breath of those who violate taboos is different from ours. The young man opened his sleeves, and his arms were densely covered with blood-stained black rings: I just like to collect these things. "Team leader, do you remember that a young man was killed on the fifth floor of Building A in Surabaya Apartment 20 years ago. He was a member of a small gang. He was hacked to death in the corridor for stealing the boss''s belongings." Zhu Miaomiao I felt scared in my heart: "The deceased was called Guizai. He seems to be a member of the same family as the eighth wife." "This kind of person is simply a parasite." Zhu Miaomiao stared at the old man in the distance. She didn''t understand why it was so hard to become a ghost. "I can''t stand it for a long time. How about we work together to help him get the baby off?" the middle-aged man suggested: "You two just need to trick Zhou Ji into coming." ?Going through the corridor, the goddess took out the key and opened the rental house at the far end of the first floor. Gao Ming didn''t want to cause trouble, but when he passed by the young man, his wrist was grabbed by the young man. Gao Ming asked Zhu Miaomiao to remove the black ring. Flesh Fairy was not a game he made, so he had to be more careful than before. All the windows in the corridor on the first floor of Building B are boarded up and talismans are posted on them. "What''s up?" ??There are paper money scattered on the steps, a brazier at the corner of the corridor, and a faint fragrance floating in the air. It seems that every household in the apartment building will worship the gods to protect the family and the house. A human being wearing a black bracelet? The black bracelet in the young man''s mouth probably refers to the black ring of the Investigation Bureau. Apparently the young man has seen other investigators. I saw you were wearing a black bracelet, and I thought you were a human being who escaped from the ghost market. The young man chuckled and let go of his hand. Grandma, why are the people in this building so weird? Gao Ming had seen Zhao Xi who turned into a ghost, and Zhao Xi remained as he was after death in the ghost stories. He slowly approached, and when he was still four or five meters away from the other party, he quickly stopped. "Don''t go any further." The door next to Gao Ming was unlocked. When he passed by, the door opened by itself, and a man''s voice came from inside the house. "Truth and fiction are combined with reality, truth is combined with fiction." The goddess bowed three times to a certain ghost and god: "What is normal is not necessarily true, and what is distorted is not necessarily false. Maybe what you see now is them. The way it is. After lighting the white wax and offering three incense, the goddess sat on the only chair in the room: "You two will soon change, just like the other people who come in. You will become your truest self." , by that time, you wont be able to leave even if you want to. (End of this chapter) Chapter 43 Have you been here? Chapter 43 Have you been here? "We will also change? But we haven''t done anything!" Zhu Miaomiao was a little puzzled. She was scared when she thought of the appearance of the fat sister-in-law and the eighth wife. "There are three hundred and sixty-five ghosts and gods in the building, but on the surface they can only worship the Flesh Immortal. All the people living in the building will gradually be affected by it." The goddess took a copper basin: "The Flesh Immortal can The distracting thoughts in the heart of the human heart are expressed through flesh and blood. If you look in the mirror, you can see what it will look like in the future." Zhu Miaomiao first came to the edge of the copper basin and looked into the water. ?The burning paper money fell into the basin, the water surface washed away ripples, and Zhu Miaomiao''s reflection in the basin gradually became blurry. Slowly, two burnt corpses appeared on her left and right shoulders, as if they had grown together with her and were inseparable. ?Seeing this terrifying scene, Zhu Miaomiao was not only not afraid, but her eyes were a little red. Thats my dad and mom! The childhood fire destroyed everything in Zhu Miaomiao''s life. The longing and pain for her parents were her deepest obsessions. The power of the Flesh Fairy will express her obsessions through flesh and blood. Gao Ming retreated outside the house. Zhu Miaomiao also wanted to leave, but she was caught by the goddess: "You will die if you follow him. You can''t even become a ghost! Keep these three killing charms! If he eats flesh and blood, he will be killed by flesh and blood." If he is possessed by the immortal, he can be hacked to death by attaching the killing talisman to the axe!" "Then do you know where Situ An is now?" Gao Ming had long felt that there was a spy in the Investigation Bureau. After he heard that Situ An also wore the black ring of the Investigation Bureau, he immediately felt that the other party was very suspicious. "The Flesh Immortal can''t be killed at all. Are you telling me that on purpose?" The goddess still had an ugly smile on her face: "But you can kill Situ An. Anyway, if you don''t kill him, he will kill you." You can go to the ghost market on the ninth floor of the first apartment. "You seem to be very hostile to the Flesh Fairy. Is it because you believe in different objects?" Gao Ming is a psychological counselor. He noticed the change in the goddess''s tone: "If I go to destroy the ritual of worshiping the Flesh Fairy, or even kill the Flesh Fairy, "Xian, can you trust me?" ?Zhu Miaomiao did not hide anything from Gao Ming and told him about the three killing talismans. Grandma, this is indeed the first time we know about these things. Zhu Miaomiao also felt baffled. ? Every handprint in the blood is a trace of struggle, and every deformed railing represents the investigators will to survive and his fear of death. ?Zhu Miaomiao, who was holding the fire axe, felt a little uncomfortable. She was just a firefighter and had never seen such a **** scene before. There was no other way, so he had to rush to the ninth floor with Zhu Miaomiao. "No need to doubt, what you think is the answer." The goddess sympathized with Zhu Miaomiao, but she didn''t say much. She lit a yellow talisman and threw it into the copper basin to signal Gao Miaomiao to pass. The ghost market that the goddess mentioned is the place where ghosts eat? Grandma, have you seen Situ An in the building? ?So many investigators entered the building, but Gao Ming didn''t meet any of them. It seemed like they were all "eaten". ?The door is closed and the fire in the building has been extinguished. "How could this not be my first time? This strange story has never been triggered before. Even if I want to participate, there is no place to participate!" Gao Ming really couldn''t understand why the goddess would say that. In fact, Gao Ming was also curious about what he would become. He stood silently by the water basin and watched the talisman burning and flying in the air. Gao Ming still had many questions in his heart that he wanted to ask the Goddess. Unfortunately, the Goddess became very indifferent after discovering that he had the aura of a flesh and blood fairy on his body. Follow me, dont stray too far from me. "Could it be that Situ An was raising ghosts in the Sishui Street Apartment with the help of the Charity Federation?" Gao Ming felt a chill. The Hanhai Charity Federation provides assistance to poor families every year, and some residents of the Sishui Apartment are also within their scope of assistance. Within, just like the old man Zhouji I saw just now. The three killing talismans are all blood red, soaked in blood, and contain fierce killing intent. Mother-in-law, he is not a bad person. Zhu Miaomiao didnt know how to explain. "The killing talisman cannot kill the Flesh Immortal, but it can kill those who worship the Flesh Immortal." The goddess grabbed Zhu Miaomiao''s hand: "Ghosts eat people, people eat meat, and meat eats ghosts. The most terrifying thing in this building is flesh and blood. . But remember, anyone who has eaten flesh is no longer a human being. "It can''t be wrong." The goddess''s pale eyes stared straight at Gao Ming: "What is your relationship with Situ An?" When the ashes of the talisman fell on the reflection in the high-life water, a trace of blood emerged from the bottom of the copper basin. Then the blood spread in the copper basin, dyeing everything bloody! Bang! ??The copper basin was overthrown by a force, and blood splashed onto the statues of ghosts and gods in the room. A line of tears of blood flowed from the white eyes of the goddess. She suddenly raised her hand and pointed at Gao Ming: "This is not the first time you have come here!" ?Slowly moving forward along the blood stains on the ground, Gao Ming came to the end of the corridor in Building B. He stood on the corridor from Building B to Building A, his heart pounding. "Situ An? He is the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation. I am just a nobody. I know him, but he doesn''t know me either." Gao Ming has only seen each other on TV. There is a huge difference in status between the two. . "You must kill him, otherwise both you and him will regret it." The goddess let go of her hand and looked at Gao Ming''s back: "Thin without showing off the bones, fat without showing off the flesh, with even bones and flesh, it is really a good container." The two of them climbed the stairs and entered the ninth floor, feeling that everything had changed. ?This **** field frightened Gao Ming, and he stepped back, but the ghost in the ghost story seemed to smell the fear radiating from him and Zhu Miaomiao. In the dark corridor on the ninth floor of Building A, the bloodshot eyes slowly opened. Did he kill the other investigators? ??The corridor less than ten meters was almost smeared in blood. Just by looking at the blood on the ground, you can roughly imagine the horrific scene. ??Every door on the ninth floor was unlocked, and there were bloodstains on the door handles. It seemed like an extremely terrifying battle royale had taken place here. ?The investigators were chased out of Building A. They hid in a room in Building B, but were eventually found one by one and dragged back to Building A. No, I mean, this is not the first time you have participated in a ceremony to worship the Flesh Immortal! The goddess stayed away from Gao Ming, and she was kind-hearted and even dragged Zhu Miaomiao beside her. "The Sishui Street Apartments were initially built under the leadership of the Hanhai Charity Federation. They wanted to provide a place for the lower-class citizens of the East District, but they only built four apartments and the project was stopped." In order to help Gao Ming, Zhu Miaomiao, I wrote down all the information: "The Surabaya apartment is very messy, but there has never been a murder case. It seems that since Situ An entered the Charity Federation, some bizarre and terrifying cases have happened here every year." I did come to the Surabaya apartment once in the morning. Gao Ming looked innocent. "You take it first. If Situ An is really the traitor, go and kill him." Gao Ming trusted Zhu Miaomiao and did not try to **** her killing talisman: "This ghost story is completely different from the previous ghost stories. It has been alienated. Apart from all the rules, ghosts are not even the scariest thing in this ghost story. "Like you, he wears a black bracelet and has the aura of a flesh and blood fairy on his body." The goddess suddenly laughed: "Two worshipers, one of you will definitely die!" ?Shadows surged, and a pair of rubber shoes appeared in the corridor of Building A with blood stains on them. His whole body was hidden under a tattered raincoat. The original color of the raincoat could no longer be seen, it was completely covered in blood. ?The strong smell of blood hit his face, a torn investigator uniform was thrown in the corner, and blood beads were still flowing down the wall. The brim of the raincoat fell off, revealing Bai Xiao''s face. His lips were stained with blood, his entire face was severely distorted, and blood beads were spreading crazily in his eyes. ??The hand hidden in the raincoat slowly raised. Bai Xiao was holding two bone-chopping knives. His expression at this time reminded Gao Ming of the murderer who killed the family many years ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 44 Record Chapter 44 Records With blood on the corner of his mouth, the white owl probably ate meat that he shouldnt have eaten! The Massacre happened twenty years ago, when Bai Xiao was still a child. He could not be the real murderer, but Bai Xiao''s appearance now is exactly the same as the murderer Gao Ming imagined. It was already too late to escape. Gao Ming held the chain and asked Zhu Miaomiao to stick a killing charm on the fire ax: "Two against one, there should be a chance of winning." From the time Gao Ming had the idea to making the decision, within a few seconds, the crazy Bai Xiao had already rushed across the corridor. The bone-chopping knife in his hand cut through the night, slashing at Gaoming with all his strength! "careful!" ?Zhu Miaomiao ran from the side, and when the ax blade was about to hit Bai Xiao''s shoulder, Bai Xiao, who was wearing a raincoat, dodged at an incredible angle. The raincoat was torn, and Gao Ming saw Bai Xiao''s body at this time. Shadows and blood were mixed together. The closer he got to Building A, the faster Gao Ming''s heart beat. Something seemed to be calling him deep in the apartment building. ?The way to survive was blocked, and Gao Ming could only hide in a nearby room like other investigators who were massacred. ??Zhu Miaomiao, who was holding a fire axe, also tried his best, but Bai Xiao''s body bones could move at will, and the speed was ridiculously fast. Record 2: "Forty minutes after entering the apartment, all the ghosts in this abnormal event were humanoid, and most of them had deformed bodies. They seemed not to know that they were dead and retained their memories. As long as they did not show any abnormality, they would not be targets of attacks. But no matter what, you cant enter the room. Even ghosts bite you? Gao Ming grabbed the chain. He ran past Bai Xiao and strangled him with the black chain that contained Zhao Xis obsession: Zhu Miaomiao! ??The broken arm was just like the scene shown in the posthumous photo, following the black chain and grabbing Gao Ming''s hand. Gao Ming helped Zhu Miaomiao up and carried Zhao Xi on his back. He stayed near the corridor for a while and then walked towards Building A. After all the black words disappeared, Bai Xiao opened his eyes again. After he found out that he was alive, he was a little excited. He reached into his raincoat to get something, but he couldn''t do anything in the end. "Everyone will die, including you and me. The only thing we have to do now is to die more valuable." Gao Ming looked at Zhu Miaomiao''s hands. The palms of her ax were full of wounds that could not be healed: "what happened?" The bones made a sound, and Bai Xiao''s body seemed to be torn off in sections. His face was full of excitement and madness, and his mind seemed to be dominated by something. His blood-stained mouth was torn to both sides, revealing a scary smile. ?Hunting his body against the door, Gao Ming reached into his backpack and took out Zhao Xi''s photo. ?The body fell to the ground, and Bai Xiao''s flesh and blood seemed to have lost all support, like a puddle of flesh. Brother Zhao! If you dont help me, you will never see me again! With a ferocious face, the bone chopping knife in Bai Xiao''s hand was unable to cause substantial damage to Zhao Xi. His blood-stained mouth suddenly opened wide and bit Zhao Xi''s shoulder! The thick bone-chopping knife and Bai Xiao''s crazy smile occupied Gao Ming''s eyes and mind. The floor and walls were covered with blood, wet and slippery. He was extremely careful, but the huge gap in physical fitness between the two sides still forced him into Desperate situation. Try to open it, there are several short voice recordings in it. The blood from the fingertips dripped down the chain and fell onto Yi Zhao. Gao Ming and Zhao Xi were connected by the chain, and the shadows gathered towards Yi Zhao. Ahhhhh! After tearing and pulling, Bai Xiao actually bit off a piece of meat from Zhao Xi''s body. What''s even more terrifying is that the wound he bitten could not heal. The strange writing on his body seemed to have crawled into Zhao Xi''s body in this way. Body. ?In this case, it would be very difficult to just dodge, let alone counterattack, so he could only place his hope on Zhu Miaomiao. Record 3: You can live longer after eating meat. Record 4: This does not look like an abnormal event, but more like a real abnormal world. Is there really another world? Although Gao Ming has been exercising in the felon prison, he is still far from Bai Xiao. He has not systematically learned fighting skills, and relies more on instinct, which also comes from the depths of flesh and blood. His flesh and blood lost all vitality and emitted a thick putrid odor, as if he had been dead for many days. ??Harsh laughter sounded outside, and the bone-chopping knife struck the door panel. The dull sound made Gao Ming''s heart beat wildly. The blood talisman shattered on Bai Xiao''s back, and Zhu Miaomiao''s ax blade penetrated Bai Xiao''s broken chest. He closed the door hard, but the door lock had long been broken. The ninth floor seemed to be a hunting ground, and all the doors could not be locked. ? ? Carefully examining the killing talisman given by the goddess, Gao Ming found that the so-called "killing talisman" seemed to be made of human skin, and a ghost was trapped in each talisman. ??The blood talisman was attached to the fire axe. Zhu Miaomiao swung the ax and slashed into Bai Xiao''s back. Heart-rending screams rang out, and countless black characters poured onto the back of the white owl! Im sorry! Team Leader Bai! ?His skin is covered with strange words, and those black words are like insects crawling in his flesh. ?Hands the fire ax round again, Zhu Miaomiao no longer holds anything back. In her eyes, Bai Xiao is no longer the team leader she once was, but a dangerous lunatic. Everything in the ghost stories, even the talismans, are related to ghosts. Is the shadow world a world entirely composed of ghosts? Record 5: You must guard your heart. Cut him! Record 1: Seventeen minutes after entering the apartment, the team was attenuated, and two investigators disappeared while passing through the corridor. Gao Ming opened his raincoat and found Bai Xiaos black ring in the stitched wound on Bai Xiaos abdomen. Hitting his hind legs on the ground, Bai Xiao unleashed the full potential of his body. His speed was astonishingly fast. In the blink of an eye, Gao Ming had retreated from the corridor entrance to the interior of Apartment B. He had never been so close to death. The goddess said that this was not my first time participating in a worship ceremony. Could it be that I had worshiped something inadvertently in the tunnel? Without any moves or skills, Gao Ming stared at Bai Xiao intently, trying his best to calm down and predict Bai Xiao''s attack route. The broken body lay on Bai Xiao''s body. No matter how Bai Xiao slashed, Zhao Xi had no intention of letting go. He carried a kind of despair and depression. The burden of life on him turned into a kind of bondage. There is no relief even in death. Record 6: The morgue on the fourth floor and the house with white lanterns are safe. The seven voice memories are the last words Bai Xiao left to the world. He sewed the black ring into his flesh in order not to expose the black ring and have a chance to take these recordings out. Wiping the blood from the white owl''s mouth, Gao Ming pulled out the fire ax. He looked at the white owl on the ground, unsure whether he was a human or a ghost now. ??The smell of blood spread around, the person who fell from the building was caught, and Zhao Xi, with twisted limbs, climbed out of the body photo! The blood flowed from the wound on Zhao Xi''s body, but did not drip to the ground. Instead, it stuck between him and Bai Xiao. He wanted to pass on all the pain and depression he had felt to Bai Xiao. "When I came to the Investigation Bureau for an interview, it was Team Leader Bai who hired me. He is a very upright person." Zhu Miaomiao was in a very bad state. She did not expect that the first "ghost" she killed would be the most upright person she had ever killed. Respected people. ?The temperature in the room dropped sharply, and the high-life color on Zhao Xi''s photo gradually faded away, and five fingers full of wounds stretched out from the photo. ?He almost always predicts and reacts in advance, but even then he only dodges by a hair''s breadth. Record 7: Never eat meat! His heart has been ripped out! ??The door of the rental house was also opened at this time, and Bai Xiao, wearing a raincoat, rushed into the house, but he did not expect that Zhao Xi would be the one who came face to face. ??Thin blue blood vessels appeared on Bai Xiao''s face, his eyes were full of resentment, and the black letters on his body melted like snowflakes. The blood on the ground gradually decreased, and Gao Ming could faintly hear the sound of selling. He raised his head in a daze, and found that he had passed through the corridor and entered Building A. "When the killing talisman is used, it will **** blood from my body." Zhu Miaomiao took out the other two killing talismans: "I just felt as if I was swallowed by this talisman." Opening the clothes hanging to dry on the corridor, Gao Ming saw children playing and adults chatting. Apartment A seemed not to be affected by any strange stories, and everyone was living an ordinary life. They behave no differently from their real neighbors, except that their bodies are more or less mutilated. (End of this chapter) Chapter 45 Afraid, afraid Chapter 45 Fear, fear The glitz fades away and returns to the most real life. At the door of the low-key and compact rental house, children are chasing and playing with innocent smiles on their faces. ?Neighbors greet each other cordially. They dont like to greet each other through mobile phone screens. They prefer to stroll in the old corridors. ??Big red lanterns are hung high, and stalls made by apartment residents are placed next to the corridor. There are sellers of various handmade gadgets and cloth of various colors, as well as dentists, butchers and rice stalls. No one picks up lost things on the road, and they dont close their homes at night. It seems that a unique small society has been formed in the Surabaya apartment. It is isolated from the outside world, and the residents here are smiling and seem to have no worries. She asked Gongxi to join the Charity Federation. Later, Gongxi seemed to have heard news that she shouldn''t have heard and disappeared in the building. She kept looking for her grandson in the building, but she never found him again. Thank you, I really appreciate you both today. Congratulations was frightened, and he looked at the horrible digging marks on the door: It seems that I have to change my house again. Okay, do you have a floor you like? One person and one ghost were sitting on the bed. Gao Ming did not expect to encounter such a scene in the building. He used to regard these strange stories in the shadow world as a game, but the truth seemed not to be the case. There is no defective part of their body. They can open their mouths but cannot speak. They can only make strange noises like pigs and sheep. ?But strangely, one day later, he suddenly found his lost grandma in the building, but her grandma seemed not to recognize him. Coming to the fourth floor, this floor is obviously much deserted compared to other floors. Congratulations took out a bunch of keys. Before he could introduce the room to Gao Ming, he suddenly saw a man wearing a mouse mask and dark green clothes lying on a certain door. His body pressed the door panel out of shape. My family and I are all vegetarians and are not interested in meat. Congratulations spread his hands and said, Oh, if you had told me earlier, I would have given it to you. "That''s not necessary." Gao Ming shook his head and refused: "The human animals you are talking about are the people in the butcher shop who can''t speak?" A living person living in the shadow world! "Of course I''m afraid." Congratulations didn''t let go: "I''m afraid that she''ll worry about me not eating well or sleeping well. I''m afraid that she''ll be worried about me all the time. I''m afraid that she thinks I''ll be bullied. I''m afraid that one day she will Suddenly disappeared." The old man held Gong Xis photo frame. She said that she was sorry for Gong Xi and could not do anything to help Gong Xi. She even took Gong Xi to wander the vast sea, which resulted in ruining Gong Xis life. Xiaoxi, are you back? Its absolutely right to choose an apartment in Surabaya. Every room here has its own story. You need to understand it carefully. Dont look at it with your eyes. Only by immersing yourself in this place can you appreciate its specialness. Would it be too wasteful to throw it away? Gao Ming saw this detail in his eyes, and he felt that Congratulations was different from other ghosts. Gong Xi opened the way in front, followed by Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao. One of them was carrying a body and the other was covered in blood, but the residents in the building did not feel anything unusual. "That''s it." Gao Ming thought thoughtfully, while Zhu Miaomiao next to him was almost vomiting. "Yes, look at the house." Gao Ming tried his best to remain normal. He saw the red lantern scattering a **** light. In the eerie corridor, monsters smiled maliciously. They looked at each other as if they were looking at each other. Delicious food as well. ?Helping the old man, Gao Ming made repeated confirmations and discovered a surprising factthe old lady was alive! Following the story told by the old lady, Gao Ming looked at Gong Xis face again. Gong Xis mouth was sewn shut and filled with money. From this point of view, what the old lady said may be the truth. You two are familiar, are you here to see the house? A very comfortable voice sounded, and a young man wearing an old-fashioned suit stopped Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao. As an excellent service staff, he seems to be able to receive any kind of customer, even if Gao Ming is carrying a broken body on his back. ?An old and tired voice sounded, and both Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao saw the old man in the house. "Are you two sure you want to go to the fourth floor? In fact, the house on the eighth floor is not bad, there is no need to choose the fourth floor." Congratulations led the way and suggested in a low voice. "Then why did the building manager come to find you? What is hidden in your house?" Gao Ming discovered the flaw in the congratulations: "If you have any difficulties, just tell me and I may be able to help you." ??Congratulations on throwing the meat given by the butcher directly into the trash can when passing by the public toilet on the ninth floor. "The fourth floor is not very clean..." Congratulations stopped: "I mean, the fourth floor is haunted." She is a ghost??? Gao Ming opened his eyes and looked at Congratulations: In your opinion, are you a human? What? Cant people live on the fourth floor? "The words coming out of your mouth have an indescribable persuasiveness." Gao Ming didn''t feel any malice from Congratulations. The young man seemed to be really just working hard and trying to sell the house. Going down the stairs, they met many strange neighbors along the way. The residents in the building were all affected by the flesh fairy. They all looked strange and terrifying, and their inner desires were expressed in flesh and blood. Isnt it like this? Gong Xi told the story of himself and his grandma. When he was very young, his parents came to Hanhai to work, but both of them disappeared. Grandma took him to Hanhai to find his father and mother. They were looking for people and living at the same time. Congratulations was brought up little by little by his grandma. ??The butcher kicked the investigator. He seemed to have noticed something. He glanced sideways at Zhu Miaomiao and muttered in a low voice: "It''s so fresh." ?Looking at Congratulations, Gao Ming hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Congratulations, your family has turned into ghosts, aren''t you afraid?" The door lock was broken, and when he saw that the door was about to be forced open, Gao Ming grabbed a child with one hand and threw him aside. Then Zhu Miaomiao came over with a fire axe. "Fourth floor?" Congratulations was a little surprised, but the customer''s needs always come first: "You have really good vision. There are many empty houses on the fourth floor, and my family lives on that floor." After a moment of confrontation, the building manager turned around and left. The children wearing mouse masks got under his clothes again and disappeared. They lived in an apartment provided by the Charity Federation. In order to make grandma less tired, Gongxi was very sensible and diligent. He worked several jobs every day. He and his grandma depended on each other until her death. ?There is no elegant art here, but there is the warmth of life. The most ordinary bits and pieces are the most memorable treasures. Gao Ming immediately prepared for battle. When he was about to throw Brother Zhao out, he made congratulatory gestures with both hands: "Ghosts are very scary, and they are surrounded by disasters. It is easy to violate taboos if you come into contact with them." The rental house is not big and is very warmly decorated. There are not many belongings of the elderly in it, and there are congratulations and photos of the elderly everywhere. "Who is that person?" Gao Ming felt that the masked man looked at him strangely. It seemed that it wanted to eat him, but it was also a little scared. Gao Ming looked through the iron door into the butcher shop. There were several investigators locked up in a rental house that had been converted into a slaughterhouse. Their clothes had been stripped off, and they all looked horrified. "Don''t ask too many questions, don''t be curious, and keep a normal mind." Gao Ming still remembered what the young man said in the corridor of Building B. Anyone who violated taboos would be hunted. He must find out what the taboos in the building were as soon as possible. ? Gong Xi, who was leading the way, greeted the neighbors on both sides. When passing by the butcher shop, the butcher threw a piece of meat to Gong Xi. ?His hands covered his mouth, and his lively eyes seemed to be able to speak. The old man seemed to be suffering from Alzheimer''s disease and did not recognize Congratulations. Gao Ming seized the opportunity and said to the old man: "We are friends of Congratulations and want to come and see you." ? ? Sensing Gao Ming''s approach, the building manager seemed to sense something. He stared at Gao Ming''s heart, his red eyes under the mask blinking constantly. "Can you take us downstairs for a walk?" Gao Ming couldn''t stand listening anymore. He seemed to see a completely different world than Congratulations. "My grandma became confused after she became a ghost." Congratulations sat next to the old man and held the old man''s calloused hand: "She has forgotten a lot of things, and even I can''t recognize them." This place is really weird. Zhu Miaomiao touched Gao Ming lightly: Why do you think this agent keeps covering his mouth? ?Stepping out of the Ninth Floor Ghost Market, Zhu Miaomiao and Gao Ming both felt a lot more relaxed, as if a huge boulder had been lifted off their backs. The people wearing mouse masks are the building management. They maintain order in the building and never speak. ??The old man in the house opened the door tremblingly and stared at everyone with doubts. The old man had white hair: "Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Are you looking for Xiao Xi?" This is a story told by Gong Xi from his own perspective, but Gao Ming heard a completely different story from the old lady. "Then let''s go to the fourth floor first." Gao Ming got the information from Bai Xiao''s black ring. The morgue and the room with the white lantern on the fourth floor were safer. He wanted to determine a safe area first. "I believe you have also discovered it." Congratulations closed the door and he looked at the photos all over the room: "My grandma is a ghost. She still followed me after she died. Maybe it''s because I have always made her worried." Grandma, dont come out! Congratulations looked gloomy. He seemed to be worried about what Gao Ming would do to the old man. blocking the door, Congratulations, who had always had a good attitude, was unwilling to give in this time. After a long time, the door panel opened from the inside, and a wrinkled face appeared in the house. "I''m not joking." Congratulations warned: "If you see a room with a white lantern on the fourth floor, you must run away quickly." After saying this, Congratulations put down his hand covering his mouth. His mouth was sewn shut and his mouth was filled with coins. He didnt know how he made the sound. "My name is Congratulations. I am a volunteer of our Hanhai Charity Federation and a leasing agent for Surabaya Apartments. Do you want me to show you around?" With a smile on his face, the young man stepped out of the way and gently patted the dust on his shoulders. , looking towards the corridor. Traces of time remain on the walls, festive red lanterns reflect the faces of the neighbors, the smell of meat is fragrant, old neighbors are holding a banquet, and everyone is like a family. ?The other person looks to be in his nineties and has no defects on his body. "Yes, they are animals dedicated to the flesh and blood immortals. They look like humans, but they are actually different from us." Congratulations has a very good personality. He has the vigor and energy of young people, but also the maturity and responsibility far beyond his peers. In this way It is indeed easy for intermediaries to gain the trust of customers. "Building manager? Why are you here?" Congratulations was a little anxious and ran over quickly. He wanted to stop the building manager from opening the door, but as soon as he ran over, several children came out from under the building manager''s green clothes. Those children all wore mouse masks. Their eyes were red and they didn''t speak. They directly dug the congratulations with their sharp nails. ?Congratulations upon seeing this, I had no choice but to accept my fate: "Come in, everyone." "Oh, well, come in quickly. My grandson is a very hard-working young man, very diligent and kind-hearted, but his life is not good." The old lady entered the house with a cane and a high life. A certain string in his heart seemed to be touched. Gao Ming wanted to tell the old man the truth. He slowly squatted in front of the old man and gently held the old man''s other hand: "Grandma, congratulations on coming back, but he became Ghost, are you afraid?" "I''m afraid..." The old man nodded: "I''m afraid I won''t recognize him." (End of this chapter) Chapter 46 People have two hearts Chapter 46 People have two hearts What is a person? What is a ghost? At this moment, Gao Ming couldn''t tell the difference. He was afraid of both humans and ghosts, fearing that the other would think he was a stranger. In the past, Gao Ming only regarded the invasion of the shadow world into reality as a disaster, and felt that the game he made would destroy the city, but now he has other ideas in his mind. Zhao Xi came back, and all the neighbors in the building were scared, cursing, crying, and asking for help; Congratulations also came back, but grandma was waiting for him. Even if she was confused and couldn''t recognize him, she would still wait for him. Who is at fault? ?Congratulations let go of the old lady''s hand and began to sort out the photos in the house: "We have to move faster, the building manager may come again at any time." Are you moving to another floor? My mother went to open the door, and then there were screams and running sounds, and the DV in my father''s hand fell to the ground. ?Several people quickly ran to the other side of the corridor, grabbed a large handful of paper money from the box and lit it, and then walked back and forth in the corridor with Gao Ming. "Since the Surabaya apartment was repaired, the Charity Federation has been moving things inside, but most of those things are prepared for the dead." Uncle Wu was not stupid at all. He kept everything in mind. He put two red wax sticks and four pieces of white wax placed in front of him: "The people from the Hanhai Charity Federation are raising ghosts with a purpose, and they have succeeded. The two most dangerous ghosts in this building, one is the murderer who caused the massacre, and it killed It is extremely sexual and has a heart of flesh and blood; there is also a statue of a flesh and blood fairy worshiped by the residents in the building. The clay statue has been channeled and has grown a heart made of thoughts. "Everything I said is true. These paper figures are the innocent souls of the family extermination case. I worship them every year, and they are also protecting me." Uncle Wu pushed Gao Ming aside: "If a dog bites Lu Dongbin, no matter what. Understand peoples hearts, you guys are all lunatics who dont listen to advice. "The appearance of life is like you and me, outsiders who remain human; the appearance of desire is the intermediary salesman. The desires in their hearts are aroused, and their flesh and blood are different from ours. They can never leave here and can only become immortals of flesh and blood. Believers; the sign of death is that of people who are not long dead, their whole body is shrouded in shadows, and their bodies are covered with black letters. They can only survive by eating the meat on the table of the flesh and blood fairy; the last is the sign of evil, where the ghosts of many victims in the building are Trapped here, they have nowhere to go, are full of resentment, and are considered unlucky. The murder case? How come you have this video? As a person who works in a prison for serious offenders, Gao Ming felt horrified when he saw the video. "You keep looking back." The DV was still playing. After the tragedy happened, the first people to arrive at the scene were not the police, but people from the Charity Federation. ?The ashes of the paper money were scattered in the shadows. When we turned back for the fourth time, a white lantern was hung in front of the door of a rental house in the middle of the corridor. The black cloth curtain fell, and there was an Eight Immortals table in the bedroom. Around the table were seven paper figures of different ages, with a bowl of red rice in front of them. Eight members of two families died unjustly in an apartment. "This matter is related to the Charity Federation, but there is no direct evidence." Uncle Wu was very scared: "The murderer is dead and the case cannot be investigated further. If I don''t take away the DV, this video will probably disappear inexplicably. You Never underestimate the influence of Hanhai Charity Federation. They have built many schools, hospitals and welfare facilities, which are the hope of countless poor people. Get in quickly! "Uncle Wu?" Gao Ming recognized the other person at a glance: "You can survive being involved in a level four abnormal event. Uncle, you really hide your secrets." He looked around and saw that there was no one in the corridor, and waved to Gao Ming: "Quick! Don''t let anyone see us entering the white house." Then go hide first. Gao Ming had seen many rooms with red lanterns in Surabaya apartments, but he had never seen one with white lanterns. ?Congratulations. When you see this, you immediately kneel down and kowtow. ? Pushing open the door, the biting Yin Qi penetrated into the body, Gao Ming''s hair stood on end, and he took a breath of cold air. Then why didnt you hand this video over to the police? Gao Ming was a little confused. "I... was patrolling that night, and when the murderer came upstairs, he happened to pass by me." Uncle Wu''s eyes were full of guilt: "If I could have noticed something was wrong earlier, maybe the tragedy would not have happened." "Except for those two, the residents in the building can be roughly divided into four categories." Uncle Wu took out four sticks of white wax: "The appearance comes from the heart. Under the influence of the Flesh Fairy, these four categories of residents have shown different characteristics respectively. The signs of life, death, desire, and evil. After kowtowing a few times, he took out a wooden sign of congratulations and placed it in the center of the tribute. This seems to be the room where the murder occurred! Zhu Miaomiao grabbed the fire ax and her body was shaking uncontrollably. He took out an old-fashioned DV from under the altar. A family of four was having a birthday party, and his father was recording a video on the DV. As soon as they lit the candles, there was a knock on the door. "No, go hide in the room with the white lantern first. The building management there doesn''t even dare to go in." Congratulations dragged out a big box and carefully put away the photos and various items: "Do you want to come together? You just said If you have a conflict with the building manager, he will most likely come to cause trouble for you. "The Yin House with the white lanterns is an exception. They are all families that suffered disaster because they did not worship the Flesh Fairy, so they have to worship other gods here." Before the congratulations were finished, cracks appeared on the wooden sign, and then in front of everyone His face was shattered. Have you met other people in the bureau? Gao Ming did not dare to stop him. He watched the girl take apart the amulet and shake off the fragments of photos wrapped inside. It is said that paper figures have eyes but not eyes, and paper horses stand without raising their manes. Many paper makers will use needles to poke holes to replace the eyes of the paper figures, but every paper figure in this room has human eyes. Isnt this to save more people? Gao Ming pulled Uncle Wu up: You didnt tell me the truth before. "Yes, it''s the room where the murder occurred." Congratulations'' expression also became a little scary. After he entered the room, he felt much less alive and his face became pale. "What are you doing in a daze? Let''s worship together." Congratulations and lit a few candles: "Every household in the Surabaya apartment worshiped gods, but later they were only allowed to worship flesh and blood gods. If you dare to worship other gods in the apartment building, you will definitely suffer disaster. " Throwing the amulet into the fire pot, the girl took Gao Ming''s hand and entered the bedroom. There was an old man in a ragged coat hiding in the corner. "It''s bad luck for me to meet you." Uncle Wu wrapped himself in his shabby coat. It was very cold in the room, so he wore the thickest one: "Come and watch this video." The Hanhai Charity Federation did do things for the poor in the past, but thats not necessarily the case now. Gao Ming was not targeting the Charity Federation, he was targeting Situ An. Putting the box flat on the ground, he took out various tributes and placed them at the door of the bedroom. He knelt on the ground and recited very respectfully: "This house has an owner. I would like to warn everyone that you should leave when you need to, and come and go when you need to." The **** of the house has returned to his place, and he has given way to the miscellaneous things, and the grains and grains have been provided for generations to come. Blood was flowing in the house, and a family of four fell into a pool of blood. The neighbor heard the noise and wanted to check, but the murderer ran into the neighbor''s house again. ?In the dark room, the paper man slowly turned his head. He ate the meat and may have died. Uncle Wu walked to the door. There was a small altar behind him. Every year he seemed to go to the haunted house to worship the dead. He originally did this just for peace of mind, but he didn''t expect that it would save his own life after the ghost stories invaded reality. Uncle Wu wanted to pretend that he didn''t know Gao Ming. The amulet he sold to Gao Ming was made by himself, and it seemed to use a photo of the deceased: "Ahem, cough, cough, you are really looking for death, and you actually ran in." "What is going on in this apartment building? How come some residents have deformed flesh and blood, some have turned into ghosts, and some unfaithful investigators have been treated as human sacrifices and taken to the butcher shop?" Gao Ming finally found someone who could communicate with him. He would not let Uncle Wu leave today no matter what. ??Those fragmentary photos seem to have been torn from a family portrait. It seems that it is precisely because of the existence of these photos that the ordinary-looking talisman paper has a special effect. As if they had predicted that something like this would happen, they entered the house and took something off the murderer''s body. You dont seem to be worshiping the Flesh Immortal now, right? Zhu Miaomiao saw that the wooden sign said House God. The candles were extinguished, the cold wind was blowing, and the thick black cloth curtain between the living room and the bedroom slowly swayed, and a paper doll poked its head out. "Are we disturbing other people''s dinner party?" Gao Ming moved back. He could feel that the eyes of the eight paper figures were on him! ??The girl staggered out of the bedroom. She came to Gao Ming''s side, put her hand into Gao Ming''s pocket, and took out Bai Xiao''s black ring and the amulet given by Uncle Wu. ??After doing all this, the frantic murderer did not flee the scene. Instead, he drew strange symbols in the house and finally committed suicide. Is this a photo of you? Gao Ming raised his head, and the seven paper figures in the room appeared in front of him at some point, standing together like a family. There was blood-red rice stuck to the corners of their mouths, with strange expressions on their faces. Gao Ming, who had seen many horrific scenes, felt very uncomfortable now. He was frightened by the sight of the paper man. ?After everything was packed up, Congratulations picked up grandma and dragged a big box out of the room. Uncle Wu carefully pushed the white wax away: "The residents of the Four Phases are not scary. I think as long as we kill the two most terrifying ghosts, we should be able to escape." Old man, you may have overlooked a force. Gao Ming took another piece of red wax and said, Situ An, the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation, is also in the building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 47 Three different ways to pass levels Chapter 47 Three different ways to pass the level "Situ An?" Upon hearing this name, Wu Bo''s back became even more stooped. He subconsciously wanted to hide himself: "You must be careful about this person." Have you ever dealt with him? "I always thought ghosts were scary until I met Situ An in the Surabaya Apartment." Uncle Wu licked the wound on his lip: "I couldn''t leave the Surabaya Apartment, so I had to pretend to be crazy and act like a fool to survive. It''s because of this person. I can''t escape. Out of Hanhai, if I acted even slightly sober, I might be killed. I had thought about giving the video to the Hanhai police before, but a similar situation had happened before, and a young volunteer told me what I had overheard. Newspaper office, the recording was later sent to Situ An, and the young volunteer disappeared from the building forever. " Hearing what Uncle Wu said, the congratulatory grandma suddenly became a little excited. The young volunteer in Uncle Wu''s mouth seemed to be congratulations! ?However, Congratulations himself didnt remember any of this. He lay on the ground respectfully. "Situ An... It seems that we have to find a way to keep him in the abnormal event forever." Gao Ming had a very special feeling in his heart. He had never met Situ An in person, but he felt extreme hostility and murderous intention towards Situ An. , it seems that something very bad happened between them. "That guy is just an evil ghost in human skin." There was a trace of fear in Uncle Wu''s eyes: "The heart of flesh and blood on the murderer''s body and the heart of the gods on the flesh and blood fairy clay sculpture must not fall into the hands of Situ An. It seems that the Charity Federation raises ghosts in the Surabaya apartment just for those two hearts. Uncle Wu drew a few lines on the yellow paper: "The evil murderer lives in a certain room in the building. He only goes out when he kills people. I can''t determine its location, but you can first go and get the clay sculpture of the Flesh Fairy." Destroyed. "You seem to be considering the worst outcome." Gao Ming took Zhu Miaomiao out of the Yin House, and not long after, Congratulations also ran out. The apartment building was even more eerie than before, and there was an indescribable stench in the air. ?The paper people agreed to protect Gong Xis family, but only if Gong Xi helped Gao Ming destroy the clay statue of the Flesh Fairy. With his heart pounding, Wan Qiu stood in the corner. The unknown encounter made him panic. However, compared with the damage caused to him in his past life, these anomalies did not break through his psychological defense. ?Strutting forward, avoiding the shadows, Yan Hua''s tall and strong body made it difficult for him to hide. Of course, he was not prepared to hide at all. The white rice is what I offer to the deceased. Uncle Wu explained: If you really have to eat meat, this handful of white rice can help you stay sane for a short time. Putting away the talisman, Gao Ming looked at the paper figures: "Do you want to go together? Your murderer is in the building. This is a blood feud." ?Superior intuition told him that there was danger ahead. Wan Qiu didn''t know what to do. He curled up in the corner of the corridor, hugging his legs. ?After Yan Hua killed Zhu Miaomiao, several strange black words appeared on his hand, like some kind of curse. There are more and more black words on Yan Hua''s body, and Yan Hua''s body is getting stronger and stronger. The giant ghost tattoo on his body has become more complicated, as if a real evil ghost is standing behind Yan Hua. After about a few minutes, Wan Qiu''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and a strong sense of crisis reminded him that he must leave. Gao Ming followed Zhao Xi silently, and he began to truly understand the shadow world in this ghost story game. No matter what he encounters, Yan Hua dares to rush forward and fight. The ferocious giant ghost on his body becomes more and more real, but there are more and more black characters on his body. I dont understand what level four abnormal events are. I only know that since my fists can cause damage to them, there is no need for me to be afraid. ?Yan Hua punched down, and "Zhu Miaomiao"''s body deformed instantly. He didn''t give "Zhu Miaomiao" time to react, and his fists were like a violent storm. ?Seeing Xuan Wen coming over, "Gao Ming" was a little confused. Just as he was about to speak, the sharp knife wrapped in shadow had already pierced his neck! There was no blood flowing out, and "Gaoming" whose neck was penetrated slowly turned from surprise to madness. He rushed towards Xuan Wen with the tip of the knife. The blade of the blade slid, Xuan Wen''s eyes turned red, and she put her hand on Gao Ming''s heart. The replaced "Gaoming" gradually lost control of his body, and the shadow in his body attacked himself! "Zhu Miaomiao" next to her knew that she had been discovered and swung a fire ax at Xuan Wen, but her arm was held by five steel-like fingers. Whats wrong? Yan Hua frowned. Continuing to move forward, after passing another corner, Xuan Wen''s eyes suddenly changed, and she took out a sharp knife from her backpack. "On the basement floor of Building A, there is a secret ancestral hall in the darkest and most unlucky place in the whole apartment. The statue of the Flesh Fairy is enshrined there." Uncle Wu took out another handful of talismans from his arms: "I am old. If you have bad legs and feet, going with you guys will be a drag on you. Keep these talismans, they might come in handy. " ?Wan Qiu shrank his neck, shadows came from all directions, and he was a little scared. Can you tell? The shadow world is not just a disaster, it is also a world in itself and has its own rules. The seven paper figures did not move. Only the oldest paper figure grabbed a handful of rice from the altar and stuffed it into Gao Ming''s pocket. There was no sound of blood stains or broken bones, but every time Yan Hua punched, the evil ghost tattoos on her body would become vivid, and all the shadows escaping from Zhu Miaomiao''s body would be eaten by the evil ghosts! The replaced "Zhu Miaomiao" was scattered. Yan Hua put away his fists. He looked to one side and saw that Xuan Wen had already solved "Gao Ming". What is this for? The meat Uncle Wu mentioned should be the kind that white owl eats. After eating it, it will turn into a madman, but it is extremely difficult to kill. I can sense the approximate location of Gao Ming, and the person behind him is not him. Turning around, Xuan Wen put the hand holding the knife behind her back. With a smile on her face, she strode towards Gao Ming. Where are the clay sculptures? The corridor is different from before? "He is the only one who knows where your sister is?" Xuan Wen held a sharp knife in her backhand: "Men really like to hide secrets." ?Wan Qiu followed the team silently. As he walked, he suddenly found that he was the only one left in the corridor. Chewing something in his mouth, the man took off his mask and the tip of his nose twitched, as if searching for the breath of a living person. Leave the last cut to me, dont use your fists. Xuan Wen seemed to see something, she stared at Yan Huas left hand. Looking back, Xuan Wen saw Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao following side by side. Everything seemed to be normal. Phases come from the heart. The residents in the building are divided into four phases, maintaining a delicate balance. This is just a small microcosm of the shadow world. Not knowing where to hide, Wan Qiu got into the 506 rental house next to her in desperation. After Xuanwen walked through the corridor, she stopped. She vaguely heard Gao Ming calling her. He called out softly, but there was no response from anywhere. The person who said he wanted to protect him just disappeared. Ill lead the way, I know the location of the ancestral hall. Congratulations became the ghost and walked at the front. Gao, Gao Ming ?Most of the residents in the building believe in the Flesh Immortal, but Gong Xi is an exception. His belief is to take good care of his grandma. As long as you can protect your family, it doesn''t matter who you trust. "Are you ready to kill all the way? This is a level 4 abnormal event." Xuan Wen couldn''t persuade Yan Hua. Each of them might become a super criminal in the future. Most of these people are paranoid. In addition to the high life as a link, It is difficult for them to truly trust others. ?Shortly after he closed the door, a man wearing a mouse mask walked over, holding the keys and the building manager''s ID in his hand, and stopped where Wan Qiu was sitting just now. At Xuan Wen''s reminder, Yan Hua also discovered the black letter, but he didn''t care: "Go to Gao Ming first. He is the only one who knows where my sister is, and he must not die." "While we were immersed in the shadows, Gao Ming and another living person were replaced." There was no emotion in Xuan Wen''s voice. She was completely different from when she was next to Gao Ming. ?Wan Qiu covered his mouth and nose. He could see clearly through the peephole. Under the mouse mask was the face of a mouse! ??The building manager that everyone in this apartment building is afraid of seems to be just a rat that has eaten some flesh and blood! (End of this chapter) Chapter 48 Everyone is trying to survive in their own way Chapter 48 Everyone is trying to survive in their own way ?Spitting out a piece of bone, the building manager put on his mask again and swayed away. He breathed a sigh of relief, and Wan Qiu let go of the hand covering his mouth and nose, and a strong stench entered his nose. This house smells so bad, as if someone has been dead for many days. Looking down at the trash can and shoe cabinet, they were very clean and there was nothing dirty, just some waste paper thrown in. ?Wan Qiu unfolded the paper, which seemed to be torn from the diary. Today is the thirtieth day since I moved to 505. The door opposite me is a beautiful and gentle single mother. She often goes out to buy groceries at night. I can always meet her in the corridor after my night shift. ?Wan Qiu''s heart was beating very fast. He closed his eyes tightly, but after waiting for a while, he didn''t feel any pain. The building manager represents the flesh and blood fairy, you **** girl, you are just talking nonsense. The elder sister began to reprimand the younger sister. The atmosphere at the dinner table was a bit scary. The sister holding the strawberry bear said nothing and lowered her head. The short sister was very lively and looked at Wanqiu from time to time. "Mom, someone is coming in." The girl''s voice was hoarse and dull. She seemed to be afraid of the people outside the house, so after seeing Wan Qiu, she immediately called her mother. After learning that Wan Qiu''s friend was missing in the building, her enthusiastic little daughter immediately said: "Let''s go find Ba Po, she knows everything!" ??The stench surged through the room, and Wan Qiu could clearly see a bloodshot eyeball through the gap in the black hair. The two girls became excited when they smelled the aroma of meat. Just as the eldest daughter was about to go over, Wan Qiu seemed to have made a sudden decision. I didnt pay attention at first, but when it was getting dark, the landlord told me something. ?When Wan Qiu held the plate of meat with both hands, his courage was completely exhausted. There were blood and tears on his face, and his legs became weak. He slowly sat on the ground. Actually, I came in from outside. Without telling any lies, Wan Qiu told Mother Wei and her two daughters all her experiences. ?Countless tragic past events flashed through his mind, and Wan Qiu was frightened to death, but the only person willing to help him also disappeared. "Mother?" "Stink?" Wan Qiu''s mind raced: "The owner of the diary lives in 505, but this seems to be 506, which is the room opposite him?" "Is blood mixed with mud?" Wan Qiu slowly squatted down and looked forward along the footprints until a pair of pale legs appeared in his field of vision. Wan Qiu saw various ways of death. The eldest daughter would serve the second dish, and then it would be his turn. If he passed by, he would be dragged into the kitchen by his "mother" and killed, making the third dish. ; If he doesn''t go away, he will be killed by his sisters; if he runs away, "mother" will come out of the kitchen to chase him; if he doesn''t run, he will be left here forever. ?Her clothes were washed cleanly, her hair was braided into two cute little braids, and she had a strawberry bear stuffed doll in her arms. ?Slowly opening his eyes, Wan Qiu saw Mother Wei''s five fingers gently touching his head. ?Although Wan Qiu was mentally prepared in advance, he still sat down on the ground in shock. Moving his eyes upward, he saw a girl standing between the living room and the kitchen. The second dish will be ready soon. Wan Qiu is very stressed now, and ghosts keep flashing in his eyes. ?Wan Qius eyelids twitched wildly after seeing the five rotten fingers sticking out from the kitchen. Maybe its because he has suffered too much evil, so when he encounters a little bit of good, Wan Qiu will try his best to grasp it. ?There was no light on in the kitchen, and the curtain was down, so you couldn''t see what was inside. The faint light shone on Wan Qiu, and he saw footprints stained with "red mud" remaining on the cement floor of the living room. He put the bowl on the table with difficulty. The stench on this child was more pungent than that on the child in the living room. Boom! The kitchen knife struck **** the chopping board. The mother the two sisters said was really in the kitchen. "You can''t compete with us for your mother, but if you feel uncomfortable, you can tell us." The little girl said in a mature adult tone. ?Wan Qiu used the fastest speed to sit at the table and was very obedient. The aroma of meat became rich, a plate of bright red meat was quickly prepared, and the plate was held out with rotten fingers. ?The "mom" who was busy in the kitchen did not come out. The curtain fell and the five fingers disappeared into the darkness. From the third course onwards, everything will tear off its gentle coat and become a death trap at every turn. Im going to serve the food. Nannan was very positive, ran to the door of the kitchen, and brought the dish to the dining table. Sister, lets eat. The little girl was very sensible. She wiped away her tears and ran to her sister first, then looked at Wan Qiu: Would you like to join us? The food my mother cooks is delicious! Mama Wei came out with the third dish and looked at the mother and daughter who were starting to eat. Wan Qiu didn''t pick up the chopsticks. He felt as if he had deceived Mama Wei. He put the oil in the pot and "Mom" seemed to start cooking the second dish. It didn''t take long for the aroma of meat to spread. It was a meat dish. After Wan Qiu finished speaking, the sound of cooking in the kitchen stopped. The eldest daughter, Xianxian, slowly raised her lowered head with a strange look on her face. The younger daughter jumped off the chair and came to Wan Qiu''s side. ?The elder sister glared at the younger sister, and the younger sister retorted unconvincingly: "How about we just arrest the building manager! There are so many people in our building, why are we afraid of him?" "My name is Nannan, and she is my sister named Xianxian. We have lived here a long time ago, but now there are always bad people trying to drive us away, saying that this house does not belong to us." Nannan was a little angry. She grabbed her chopsticks and thought Want to talk to Wan Qiu: "Aren''t you here to drive us away too?" The strange story became true. The mother of the two girls was dead, but in order not to be kicked out of the apartment building, her soul was still attached to the rotting corpse. She cooked, washed clothes, and braided the hair of the two girls every day. The younger daughter Nannan still does not understand death and still regards her mother as her mother; the eldest daughter Xianxian understands everything in her heart, but she is not willing to leave because her mother is her mother. ??The spicy, sour and crisp cabbage is placed on a pure white plate, which is being held by five highly rotten fingers. There was a low growl in the oppressive darkness, and the other arm of the cunning mother slowly raised the huge kitchen knife. Her eyes had completely turned into blood. "You can''t bully me...Mom, where is my mother..." A drop of blood and tears flowed from his eyes. Wan Qiu hugged his head and did not dare to look at the kitchen. ??The sound of cooking rang out in the kitchen, and the pungent stench gradually gained a scent of vegetables. ?There was no warning, the legs seemed to be in the living room. He walked ahead of his eldest daughter, his calves trembling, and came to the kitchen. ??The little daughter with cute pigtails stretched out her hand. Seeing that Wan Qiu didn''t respond, she whispered something towards the kitchen. ?His mind is now blank and his body is not in control. He is scared, very scared. He feels like he is going to die. She is really beautiful, with smooth black hair. Whats a little strange is that she always wears the same set of clothes, and she also has a faint strange smell. ??The kitchen curtain swayed slightly, five rotten fingers lifted it open, and a face completely covered by black hair stuck out. ?The girl was wearing black clothes. It seemed that she had not seen the sun for a long time, and her skin was frighteningly white. Soon the kitchen curtain was opened and a plate of fried cabbage was brought out. "I saw the real face of the building manager before." Wan Qiu said weakly: "The building manager you are all afraid of seems to be a mouse, but it has eaten something secretly, so it has particularly scary things on its body. breath." ??Shaked his head, Wan Qiu''s eyes wandered between Nannan and Xianxian, he opened his mouth, but in the end he said nothing. ?In Wanqiu''s unfortunate life, this was the first time he experienced the feeling of home. He even had the illusion that he treated his mother as a family member. A moment later, another girl who looked four or five years old came out of the kitchen. She was holding three bowls and cried while saying: "Mom stopped talking and ignored me again." Sitting back at the dinner table, Wan Qiu still had an unreal feeling. He could see death with his eyes, but things other than death rarely related to him. Be careful the building manager will arrest you. Wan Qiu, who was frightened and crying, felt someone walking towards him, and he curled up together. He said that the house opposite me, which had been vacant for half a year, was finally rented out, and someone would be able to keep me company in the future. I dont understand why there is a single mother living in an empty house. I can obviously hear the childrens laughter every night, and the stench emanating from that room is getting stronger and stronger. ?Everything in the room was soaked with stench, and the girl was no exception. However, apart from the pungent odor, the girl seemed not to be much different from other normal children. ?Wan Qiu does not believe in ghosts and gods in his heart, because every time he is bullied, he keeps praying, but no one helps him. In his opinion, the world is so miserable. Even if there is a God, it is not his God. (End of this chapter) Chapter 49 Is it meat? Or ego? Chapter 49 Is it meat? Or ego? Mama Weis little daughter was recognized for the first time. She was very happy and held Wan Qius arm. ?The house was filled with a strong stench, but Wan Qiu looked at his little daughter''s smiling face and felt a little dazed. He seemed not too willing to leave here. ?Shadows gathered towards Wan Qiu''s body, and footsteps suddenly came from outside the house, and then he heard someone touching the door lock. ?The little daughter, who was smiling happily, turned stiff. She looked at her sister and said, "Those bad guys are here again." ?Wan Qiu ran to the door and looked through the peephole. There were two people in the uniforms of the Bureau of Investigation in the corridor. They were sneaky and marked each house. "Investigator?" Wan Qiu found that the investigators outside the house were different from Gao Ming. The two people had strange black characters branded on their bodies, and their expressions were also very anxious, as if they would die if they did not complete something. "They have been here before, and the uncle opposite who liked to peek was killed by them." The younger daughter was very angry. Zhu Miaomiao! He waved his hand and smashed the dinner plate into pieces, then locked Zhu Miaomiaos hands with his hands. "What kind of meat are you selling?" Congratulations was also a little scared. Because of his grandma, he had never eaten meat in the building, but now he couldn''t help but want to eat meat, and even wanted to eat himself. They ate meat, not the kind of meat made by mother, but the meat from the ancestral hall restaurant. The elder sister held her younger sisters hand: Dont run around, be obedient, and stay at home. Getting up silently, the investigator staggered towards the door of the store. A restaurant open underground? "Things without a specific price are often the most expensive." Before Gao Ming could make up his mind, the restaurant door was opened, and the three of them were startled. Oil stains gradually appeared on the steps. After walking to the first floor, Gao Ming could clearly smell the aroma of meat. ??If you are not an old resident of Surabaya Apartment, you may not even know that there is a layer hidden under the apartment. ?The tips of his teeth bit through the tenderest layer of skin, and the meat juice overflowed. He continued to bite down, followed by the fat that melted in the mouth, smooth and tender. "Have you noticed that most of the residents in the building have missing bodies? Aren''t you curious where their missing bodies have gone?" The man laughed: "No one forced them, they were all voluntary, and they were willing to exchange." "Shall we go out first? Let''s see where he is going?" Zhu Miaomiao was tortured by the smell of meat in the store and felt very uncomfortable. Not only her appetite, but all her inner desires seemed to be aroused by the smell of meat. She did not dare to continue in the store. Stay. The black cloth fell to the ground, revealing the old man''s body. He had no ears or right eye, and only one arm was left. The restaurant converted from a rental house is not big. There are no customers or waiters, just wooden tables and plastic chairs. ??The sauce slid down his hand, and the investigator swallowed. He pursed his lips, and then bit into the piece of meat bit by bit. Given Yanhuas irascible and irritable character, she should have made some noise. Could it be that they have encountered a danger that they must avoid? "What do you guys want to eat?" The man''s voice came from the kitchen again. He didn''t seem to worry about his guests escaping at all: "If you want to order, just come to the kitchen with the menu." The words on the signboard are no longer legible, the paint is severely peeled off, and there are cracks on the edges. It looks like the coffin board has been turned upside down on the door frame. ?Picking up the black cloth, the old man covered himself again and ran upstairs quickly. With less and less rationality in his eyes, the investigator began to bite hard. He not only ate the meat, but also bitten his hand that was stained with sauce. The store door was still not open, but bright red blood flowed from the place where the fire ax had struck it. Looking farther away, there are restaurants on both sides of the aisle, and the tempting aroma of meat wafts from here. ?Gao Ming nodded to Zhu Miaomiao. He carried Zhao Xi on his back and entered the restaurant first. Find a seat and sat down casually. The investigator didn''t even use chopsticks. He gently grabbed the piece of meat. There was no need for congratulations to lead the way. The fragrance that drifted into the nose led several people to move. Because it was built underground, there were no windows or ventilation in the house, and it was filled with the rich aroma of meat. All three people entered the room and sat on a wooden table. They picked up the menu and looked at it. They found that only the names of the dishes were marked on the menu, but not the prices. "Don''t look at me, I haven''t been here either." Congratulations pushed the menu in front of Gao Ming: "Just order something?" The corridor is getting quieter and quieter. Except for the three high-ranking people, few residents seem to come downstairs. There was a dull sound, and the ax didn''t seem to hit wood, but more like it hit a thick piece of fat. ?Blood and meat juice were mixed together, and the investigator stared blankly at the palm of his hand. There seemed to be black words crawling in his eyes. "Stop standing around, come in." The man''s voice seemed to come from the kitchen, and he urged impatiently. The old door panel looks ordinary, but no matter how hard you try, you can''t push it open. ?The other party did not expect that Zhu Miaomiao was standing at the door, and the two bumped into each other. ??Slowly taking a step forward, Zhu Miaomiao smelled the aroma of meat, and her hand involuntarily touched the store door. ?Someone was moving behind the wooden door, and then the hotel door opened, and an old man wrapped in black cloth came out. The blood dripped from the door panel without any fishy smell, and the smell of meat in the store became even stronger. Zhu Miaomiao still wanted to slash, but Gongxi quickly stopped her: "Look at the walls around you! After you slashed through the door just now, the wall of the restaurant seems to have moved a little distance towards us! The space inside the house has become smaller!" "Can''t you leave without eating?" Zhu Miaomiao was tortured by the smell of meat and became unconscious. She raised her fire ax and slashed at the door panel. They looked towards the door of the store, their eyes full of surprise. Gao Ming has been entering the Surabaya apartment for a long time. He did not hear the sounds of quarreling or fighting, nor the shouts for help. This apartment building seemed to be no different from an ordinary apartment. "Why do you have to restrain yourself? Come to the kitchen to see what you want to eat. You will fall in love with this place!" The man''s voice was full of temptation. As soon as my sister finished saying this, there was a knock on the door. Zhu Miaomiao''s eyes gradually became bloodshot. She stared at the dinner plate that the investigator had just filled with meat, her lips trembling. She couldn''t help but pick up the dinner plate, wanting to taste the remaining meat juice on the plate. "The investigators are hunting down the residents in the building? How can they find the strength to fight against the ghosts?" Wan Qiu was very confused. The room became quiet for a moment. After about a few minutes, the investigator came out holding a piece of meat with his left hand, and his right hand disappeared. ?The smell of meat kept flowing to several people, and Gao Ming also felt extremely hungry. This hunger was not only physical, but also psychological. ?Stepping out of the corridor, there are no rental houses on the basement floor. There are red-framed and white-backed signboards on the walls on both sides of the corridor. Gao Ming knew the "team members" he had recruited very well. There were rules in the building, but except for Zhu Miaomiao, no one in his team liked to abide by the rules. Looking at the old advertising signs crowded together at different heights, several people felt a sense of fear, as if they would be sucked into a certain place. It was strange that a person like Gao Ming, who did not have much desire for food, felt a little hungry at this time. ?Various desires and longings occupy the consciousness, as if arms are tearing at the soul, making it impossible to maintain its original appearance. The old man''s appearance looks very scary, and there are obvious wounds on both ears, but he has a very satisfied look on his face, as if the problem that has been bothering him for a long time has been solved. You guys come in and sit down. A mans voice came from inside the store. Slowly, the investigator bit into the lean meat underneath and sucked the soup. Putting down the menus, the three of them were about to follow the investigator when the door of the restaurant suddenly closed on its own. ?An investigator holding a piece of broken incense walked into the restaurant. He was in a very unstable mental state and was in a trance. His mouth was drooling, and four-fifths of his eye sockets were filled with whites. ?His eyes were fixed on the meat on the plate. The meat was crystal clear and trembling as the investigator moved around. ?The investigator completely ignored the others, grabbed the menu, opened the thick black curtain, and ran into the back kitchen. The meat they eat...is their own bodies? "No, they sacrificed their bodies and ate their desires." The laughter stopped, and the voice of the man in the kitchen became eerie: "If everything is allowed to be traded, then when you are desperate, They dare to try anything, thats what people are like. (End of this chapter) Chapter 50 Temple of Flesh and Blood Chapter 50 Flesh and Blood Temple ??The restaurant seemed to have come to life. The walls slowly moved inward, and the door and door frame made a clashing sound, like teeth grinding up and down. Everyone has some kind of desire hidden in their heart, and I can turn your desire into reality. Eat the meat I prepared for you, and you will no longer be troubled. ?The strong scent of meat permeated her body, and Zhu Miaomiao began to lose control. She scratched her shoulders desperately. The nails dug into the flesh, and the blood dripped. Stimulated by the smell of meat, she seemed to see her parents who were buried in the sea of ??fire. When she was little, her parents put her on their shoulders and supported her as she grew up. When she grew up, her parents leaned on her shoulders, and she became their parents'' support. With the help of Gao Ming''s eyes, the thing in the blood pool saw Gao Ming''s past memories. It wanted to complete the ritual of offering sacrifices to the Flesh Immortal, but it seemed to have no ability to realize Gao Ming''s true inner desire. Humans have two hearts, one is a heart of flesh and blood that can be seen and touched; the other is something that exists somewhere, something that doesnt exist somewhere, it is both true and false, and it brings together thousands of hearts. ?He repeated the movements in his hands as if mechanically, and threw the chopped meat into the pool behind him. The extremely alluring aroma of meat wafted from the pool. Severe pain came, and Gao Ming felt that his left eye had been taken away. Countless bloodshot eyes penetrated into his body from the eye socket, trying to spread to his heart and head. Countless memory fragments were stirred by blood and water. Gao Ming recalled some of the things that happened in the tunnel that day. With his remaining right eye, he could clearly see the corpses embedded in the tunnel walls. Those corpses were all looking at him. ?Two screams sounded at the same time, a crack appeared at the bottom of the blood pool, and Gao Ming''s eyes turned blood red. Im fine, lets follow the chef first and see where he is going? The pool was not deep, but he felt that his body was sinking continuously, and his consciousness and body seemed to be separated. ?Hands on the chain with five fingers, Gao Ming opened the thick opaque curtain. Gao Ming held the menu and looked at the turbid pool. He didn''t see the monster in the pool, only his own reflection. ?Zhu Miaomiao has lost his mind. If Gao Ming lets go now, Zhu Miaomiao will definitely rush into the kitchen and exchange for something at the cost of his body. Show me your desire, show me what your last wish was! Isnt this your first time here? Gao Ming approached slowly and found that the chef had lost his eyes and ears, as well as his mouth and nose. Although he had a human shape, he felt more like a doll. "Pick up your ax and don''t be deceived anymore." It took a long time for Gao Ming to get up from the ground. His left eye could not be opened. "Have you thought about what you want to eat?" The man''s voice sounded again. This voice did not come from the chef''s mouth, but from the pool. The restaurant is shrinking, and if it stays there, everyone will die. "You wake up!" Gao Ming held Zhu Miaomiao down, but the changes in Zhu Miaomiao''s body continued. "I will never force others to donate anything. I am much nobler than those hypocritical gods. All your efforts will be rewarded, and everything will go as you wish, as long as you pay enough." The meat smells fragrant, but the interior of the kitchen is completely different from what Gao Ming imagined. There is no stove or open fire, only a strong man in chef''s uniform chopping meat. ??The pool became increasingly turbid. As the chef poured the chopped meat into the pool, blood spread in the pool, dyeing the entire pool red at an extremely fast speed. ?This is exactly what the goddess predicted. If it continues, Zhu Miaomiao''s inner desire will be aroused, and the horror reflected in the basin will really happen to her. ?He reached out and pointed at the left eye of the clay sculpture of ghosts and gods, but as soon as his fingertips touched it, the clay sculpture completely shattered. The heart of the gods filled with thoughts. " ??The scent of blood and meat on Zhu Miaomiao''s shoulders mixed together, and two blurry faces were vaguely formed in the wounds. Zhu Miaomiao''s parents seemed to be crawling out of her shoulders. The longing hidden deep in my flesh and blood turns out to be so terrible. The smell of meat dissipated a lot, and the restaurant returned to normal. Only Gao Ming covered his left eye and fell to the ground. The blood suddenly became turbulent, like a sharp knife piercing Gao Ming''s eyes. Team leader! Zhu Miaomiao has only now regained her sanity. She has not eaten meat, but her body has already undergone alienation. Gao Ming did not choose to sacrifice Zhu Miaomiao. He picked up the menu and walked directly to the kitchen while he was still awake. By the time he reacted, blood had already covered his body. You can do what you want to do, you can see the people you want to see, and neither life nor death can separate you. You will stay together forever. How could Gao Ming care about this at this time? He tried his best to climb out of the pool of blood, but the mutilated bones caught him. The voice in the blood pool said the same thing as the goddess. The chain was pulled, Gao Ming''s left hand was grabbed by Zhao Xi, and he was dragged out of the blood pool. I will help you fulfill the desires of your flesh and blood heart, but in return, you must sacrifice your godly heart to me. When a person glances around and doesnt find out who the villain is, then the biggest villain may be himself. "You have a body that is accustomed to pain, strong limbs, a flexible brain, a pair of eyes that can see through the fog, and a heart of flesh and blood that has died countless times?" The man''s voice was obviously different from before. This was his tone. For the first time there was a change. The smell of meat awakened Zhu Miaomiao''s deepest desire. Now it was Zhu Miaomiao who was taking the initiative to hug each other. She didn''t want to be separated from her parents, even if she turned into a monster, it didn''t matter. "This is the statue of the Flesh Immortal. What we heard just now should be the Flesh Immortal''s voice." Congratulations approached Gao Ming and asked, "Why is there a crack on the clay sculpture?" Congratulations, you caught her! The world in Gao Ming''s eyes was tilting. He couldn''t tell for a moment whether he was falling towards the blood pool or whether the blood pool was falling towards him. The clay sculpture was destroyed, and the chef who had been chopping meat in the back kitchen finally stopped. He seemed to be called by something, and walked outside blankly. "Our instincts are contained in our flesh and blood. Your body will never lie to you. It has already made a choice for you." The man''s voice echoed in the restaurant: "Come on, come in, I have prepared a piece for you." Meat. Eat it, just eat it and you won''t be in pain anymore!" At the cost of his left eye, Gao Ming saw the forgotten memory, and the bone-chilling chill clung to his heart. "ah!" "I, I didn''t do anything?" Congratulations froze in place, as if to change the topic, he quickly turned to care about Gao Ming''s eyes: "Did your eyes be taken away by the flesh fairy?" Looking at the scene in front of him, Gao Ming thought of the copper basin in the Goddess'' house. When he got close to the copper basin, the water in the basin turned into blood in a short time. Gao Ming sat on the edge of the pool and looked around with his remaining right eye. ??Keeping groping at the bottom of the pool, Gao Ming found a strange statue in the center of the blood pool, with ghosts and gods on all sides holding a bleeding heart. Lie in, touch your truest desires, and let me see what you want? Gao Ming didnt reply, he was still immersed in memory. He did not dare to tell anyone what he saw. He clenched his hands and finally understood why the goddess and the voice in the blood pool said the same thing. Under the surprised gaze of everyone, Gao Ming jumped into the blood pool again. The current pool looked no different from an ordinary pool. The severe pain distorted Gao Ming''s face and put him into an extremely calm state. He had to leave the Surabaya apartment alive and then enter that tunnel to take a look! Leaving the restaurant and walking past various signs, the chef came to a rental house in the middle of the basement floor. ?There seems to be something enshrined in this room. On the left side of the big red wooden door is written "Take all life" and on the right side is written "Take all death". (End of this chapter) Chapter 51 Situ An Chapter 51 Situ An ??The chef with ruined facial features pushed open the big red wooden door. Several people outside heard the sound of chanting scriptures and smelled the tempting aroma of meat. Gao Ming followed the cook. He saw that the room was filled with portraits, each of them had a strange shape and their names were written on them. Each picture represents a living person? ?The faint scent of flesh came from the portrait, and it was only then that Gao Ming realized that the portrait was not drawn on paper, but on skin. Entering this strange room, Gao Ming seemed to be stared at by pairs of eyes, and Congratulations who followed behind him knelt on the ground without daring to raise his head. The chef lost his awareness of the outside world. He lifted up the black cloth in the middle of the room, revealing a huge altar table placed against the wall. Director? The director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau was in his forties, and Qing Ge looked to be in his early twenties. Gao Ming felt that the other person was not even older than himself. "Don''t get me wrong, we are also members of the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming took out his black ring: "Gao Ming, the leader of the Lishan Investigation Bureau of the Old City Branch." ??The table was maroon red with eight empty plates on it. Under the table was an investigator kneeling. He was wearing a uniform, his neck was covered with black writing, and he kept reciting scriptures that no one could understand. Blood was flowing on the shadows, and an extremely dangerous aura appeared in the corridor on the fifth floor. Its definitely not easy for that guy to survive in a ghost house for so long. "But it''s different now. I can give you a chance." The man pointed to the piece of meat on the steps: "You have a 50% chance of gaining the ability to kill ghosts, and a 50% chance of becoming a ghost killer." ghost." Gao Ming didn''t give Zhu Miaomiao and Gong Xi any chance to speak, and said first: "No one asked us to come over. After getting separated from the team, our Lishan investigation team started investigating on our own. The smell of meat on the underground floor is very suspicious. Enduring the unimaginable pain, Gao Ming gritted his teeth and followed the team. "Let''s go there too." Zhu Miaomiao did not follow the crowd, she only listened to Gao Ming''s words. Seeing that no one dared to speak, the man picked up a piece of meat from the ground and threw it in front of everyone. ??A sharp bone-chopping knife slashed the neck of an investigator, and then the other person''s body was pushed out of the guardrail and fell downstairs. Actually, there was one thing that Gao Ming didn''t tell Qing Ge. It was Uncle Wu who told him everything. Since Uncle Wu had known about the existence of the ancestral hall for a long time, it was possible that Uncle Wu had stolen the things on the altar table. "Director, the statue of the Flesh Fairy was stolen, we are late." Qingge, who was cold and withdrawn in front of others, now lowered his head, he did not dare to look into the other person''s eyes. No. Gao Ming shook his head. "I don''t blame you. That statue is extremely difficult to deal with." The man stood on the corridor and looked at the investigators crowded at the corner of the fourth and fifth floors: "You all saw me kill an investigator. Members, are you afraid? ??The investigator squatting outside the door took out the medicine from his backpack and simply bandaged Gao Ming''s eyes. ? It can be seen that Qing Ge has a very high prestige among the investigators. The words "hunting ghosts" were something that no one had dared to think about before, but it has become a reality in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. The man at the top of the steps told the truth. "Do you know that because of your rash intrusion, you destroyed the trap we had laid out for a long time." Qingge''s voice was not loud, but his anger was very strong, as if he would draw a knife at the next moment: "Who asked you to come? here?" Investigators from other bureaus saw hope of survival and rallied around Qing Ge, but they all seemed to have overlooked one thing. ?The sound of chanting scriptures slowly disappeared, the sound of chaotic footsteps came from all around, and the investigator who was kneeling in front of the altar also stood up. The smell of meat in the corridor dissipated a lot, replaced by the faint smell of blood. ?After the body collided with the ground and made a sound, the investigators walking in front recovered. They stopped and looked at the man in front of them in shock. ??The blade of the knife was pointed at an angle. After Qing Ge looked at Gao Ming, he then looked at the other people: "Have you eaten the meat in the building?" ?Tall and well-dressed, the man was born with the aura of a superior man. His eyes were firm and sharp, as if nothing in the world could shake him. As soon as these words came out, all the investigators were a little moved. Only those who have been in a desperate situation know how precious the power to fight against ghosts is. The man glanced at each of the investigators: "Humans have no means to fight against ghosts. You are just the most heroic cannon fodder." Tian Yuan looks honest and honest, and he is also very optimistic: "Originally, I didn''t have any hope of living. Fortunately, I met the brothers from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. They are very familiar with this unusual incident." "Now is not the time for you to reminisce about the past. " Qingge''s expression was grim, and he walked out of the ancestral hall: "We should have been exposed, and there is no point in staying here. Everyone, please join me and help the director hunt down the cannibals!" "Can I ask more? Who are you setting the trap to catch?" Gao Ming wiped the blood from his face: "I don''t mean anything else, I just feel sorry for you. See if I can help you?" Since you are separated from the team, please stay. The investigator who bandaged Gao Mings wound smiled: My name is Tian Yuan, leader of the third team of Dazhai Investigation Bureau. ?After verifying Gao Mings identity, the young investigator wiped off the blood on the knife and said coldly: Director of the Queens Investigation Bureau of the Eastern District BureauQing Ge. With his mind spinning, Gao Ming could probably guess who the ghost Qing Ge was talking about. Gao Ming obviously saw the other party for the first time, but strong hostility had already arisen in his flesh and blood. He didn''t know what the other party had done, but a voice kept popping up in his mind - kill him! Situ An must be killed! "Some of you joined the Bureau because your family members were killed by ghosts, some of you joined the Bureau because you wanted to find missing relatives and friends, and some of you joined the Bureau because you were driven by your inner sense of justice; you are all the most tenacious, The bravest people, but after you actually joined the investigation bureau, you discovered an extremely cruel truth. " ?The chef who was in a daze at the serving table fell to the ground, his heart was pierced by a sharp knife, and his head rolled off. "There are two most terrifying ghosts in this building. One lives on people''s faith, and the other lives on human flesh and blood. We are here to kill the ghost who defrauds living people of their faith." Qing Ge looked towards Empty altar table: "It''s supposed to be here." "Why are there investigators here?" Zhu Miaomiao was still confused, but Gao Ming had already begun to retreat. There was no statue of the **** in the center of the altar table, and the items for worship in the ancestral hall seemed to have been stolen! Bang! ?Other investigators from the Queen''s Investigation Bureau have disappeared, and it seems that only Qing Ge survives in the entire Investigation Bureau. Be careful, there is a problem with the people in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Gao Ming asked Gong Xi to leave secretly with Zhao Xi on his back, while he and Zhu Miaomiao infiltrated into the ranks of the Investigation Bureau. ??The two most terrifying ghosts are the ghosts who live on faith, corresponding to the clay statues of flesh and blood immortals, who have the hearts of gods; the ones who feed on flesh and blood are the murderers from many years ago, who have the hearts of flesh and blood. He has a handsome face, but unfortunately half of his face is covered in black marks. After receiving a positive answer, Qingge slowly put away the sharp knife and waved outside. ?Gao Ming is proficient in the psychology of micro-expressions, and he doesnt feel like he is lying at all. "Why should we believe you? You just killed an investigator in front of all of us!" Some people are questioning, and some are worried. "I don''t need to deceive you, and I don''t need you to believe that when death comes, you will make a choice." The man withdrew his gaze: "You only need to remember one thing, the person who gave you this choice is I am Situ An, the director of Hanhai East District Investigation Bureau. (End of this chapter) Chapter 52 Meat is starting to get weird Chapter 52: Meat starts to be eaten ?Among the investigators present, some had heard of Situ An''s name. When everyone was hesitant, an investigator who had just grown up came out and grabbed the **** piece of meat on the ground. The smell of meat and blood were mixed together. The investigator looked at the bite marks on the meat and hesitated. ??The investigator who was killed just now seemed to have eaten this piece of meat, but unfortunately, he did not gain the power to fight against the ghost. With his Adam''s apple rolling, the young man was stared at by everyone. His eyes gradually turned red, and he suddenly lowered his head and bit into the piece of meat. ?The meat juice splashed out, and the young man swallowed it. It seemed that he had never eaten such delicious meat. Within a few seconds, the young man had finished eating the entire piece of meat without even reacting. The bloodshot eyes gradually became more and more, and the young man felt his heartbeat speeding up. He seemed to hear something, so he covered his ears and squatted on the ground. "Everyone, we must survive this abnormal incident no matter what, and we must do everything we can to bring out the meat information!" Situ An threw his coat aside casually, and he took a bone chopping knife from his men. : "Now, there is only one thing I hope you can do. We should treat ghosts as ghosts treat us." Is anyone willing to help him? Situ An took out another piece of meat and threw it towards the investigator with a smile. ??The severe pain from his palm made the young man''s movements become rough. Bloodshot eyes gradually appeared, and his behavior became more and more weird. You have done it. Qing Ge pulled the young man behind him: Ghosts eat people, people eat meat, and meat eats ghosts. You have not become a ghost. Of course, you are not a human being now. ?The investigators who had eaten the meat were filled with excitement, but Gao Ming took a deep breath. ?Many investigators have become "meat", and now Gao Ming understands why all the investigators from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau have disappeared. "I said I won''t go, I won''t go. How could the building manager be a mouse pretending to be a mouse?" The fat lady''s voice sounded in the house. She seemed to have recognized the wrong person and opened the door unpreparedly. The investigators who have survived to this day are extraordinary, at least their endurance is much higher than that of ordinary people. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Your expression is slightly different from other investigators." Situ An seemed to have discovered something very interesting: "I remember the faces of all the investigators from the Hanhai Investigation Bureau who have experienced Level 3 abnormal events, but I don''t seem to have seen you. Even if it only causes a small wound, it is of great significance to the investigator! As long as they can cause harm, as long as there is a chance to fight back, then all the suffering they have endured will have an outlet! With his eyes red, the young man was more terrifying than a ghost, and he attacked the fat wife hysterically. Pain is strength. Qing Ge pulled out a sharp knife and pierced the young mans palm. This sudden scene frightened everyone. Kill them! Kill them all! ??The young man''s face covered with veins raised slightly, and he waved the sharp knife decisively. The blade fell again. This time, the wound he made on the fat wife''s body not only failed to heal, but also seemed to cause the skin around the wound to begin to fester rapidly. ??Due to the existence of "meat" in the Surabaya apartment, humans and ghosts may be reversed. Who is the evil ghost is only related to who has mastered the meat. ?While Gao Ming was thinking, he suddenly felt something. He raised his head and found Situ An looking at him. Because Bai Xiao is missing, I am now the acting team leader. ?Picking up the sharp knife with his good hand, the young man stumbled across the corridor, and other investigators quickly followed. Huddled on the steps, after the investigators saw that the meat was indeed effective, several people began to fight for it, like hounds snatching food. Team leader, will something happen to the grandma on the first floor? Zhu Miaomiao was a little worried. ? Lasted for a full three minutes, the young man collapsed to the ground, and no other sounds came out of his throat. Except for a few weird black words on his chest, it seemed to be no different from before. ??The young man covered his hands and screamed, but Qingge threw the knife in his hand in front of him: "Walk through the corridor. There is an alienated female ghost living at the entrance to the fifth floor of Building B. Use this knife to kill it." As the Acting Director of the Eastern District of the Investigation Bureau, he personally participated in abnormal events. This alone allowed him to gain the favor of the investigators, not to mention that he also discovered enough "meat" to change the fate of the entire city. He rolled on the ground. Other investigators tried to help, but were violently attacked by him. It was obvious that this young man had killed him. But I dont feel any other changes except pain? Slowly getting up, the young man wiped the sweat from his face and looked around blankly: "Did I succeed?" My name is Gao Ming, and I am the leader of the investigation team of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. A few casual words not only diverted attention, but also gave other investigators a psychological hint in this way. Hearing Qing Ges reminder, the young man immediately changed his hands. The wound was torn, blood slid down the blade, and new black words slowly drilled out of his palm. "Situ An will definitely not let that old man go, because the old man knows his true face." Gao Ming looked at the crazy crowd. They stepped on the fat wife''s "blood" and slammed the door: "Situ An''s goal should be The bloodbath in the Surabaya apartment, whether human or ghost, is just a tool in his eyes. ?Suddenly another voice came out of the young man''s mouth, and black words came out of his heart one after another, as if they were going to tear his heart apart. ?If you tell investigators that eating meat will make you worse than dead, many people may hesitate, but if there is only half a chance, then some people will take the gamble. You evil ghosts! The fat lady shouted loudly, but no one in the building came to help her. Her voice became weaker and weaker, until she finally fell into the black water and turned into a puddle of mud. "When we leave the Surabaya apartment alive, the word agent can be removed." Situ An looked away. He didn''t know whether he was talking about himself or his high fate. ?The situation of turning into ghosts did not appear. Several investigators who had eaten meat felt the changes in their heartbeats. After adapting to the pain, they all rushed towards Building B. ?The blade of the knife cut through Fatty''s skin, and the foul-smelling bad water splashed everywhere, but Fatty felt no pain, and just touched the wound on her stomach, and her pale face became ferocious. She grabbed the young man and tried to drag him inside. Hold the knife with the injured hand instead! No investigator turned into a ghost because of eating meat, which means that Situ An lied at first. He killed the investigator not because he turned into a ghost, but for other reasons. Striding towards the corridor, Situ An seemed like a born leader. He easily won the support of all investigators except Gao Ming. The first soldiers are very charming, and they will do charity to people who are scattered by their wealth. Isn''t such a person worth following such a person? The investigators'' emotions have been aroused and they are rushing towards Building B. The humanity in them is constantly being eroded. It won''t be long before the "humans" will really become the "meat" of ghosts. "Isn''t the team leader of the Lishan Investigation Bureau Bai Xiao?" Situ An''s eyes were bright and filled with indescribable horror: "I have met Bai Xiao, he is a very good investigator, I also want to Then call him to the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation." It really did harm to the ghost! ?Screams echoed in the Surabaya apartment, but it was not the people who made the sound, but the residents in the building. ?Man and ghost are turned upside down, and the originally absurd world becomes even more absurd. (End of this chapter) Chapter 53 torture chamber Chapter 53 The House of Punishment There have been many murderers in Surabaya apartments. This was the case more than ten years ago, and it is still the case more than ten years later. Situ An was not prepared to coexist with the residents in the building from the beginning. He had already asked his men to mark the doors of his neighbors. He knew exactly which rooms contained ghosts, which rooms were traps, and which rooms were empty. The door panel was pried open and blood flowed across the room. As the killing time increased, the investigators who had eaten the meat gradually began to lose themselves. There are more and more black letters on their bodies, and their eyes are sometimes awake and sometimes confused. The seeds sown twenty years ago are now ripe for harvest. ?Looking at the investigators who were on the verge of losing control, Situ An had no sympathy in his eyes. Everything was going according to his plan. "Flesh" is not an "antidote" at all, but a "poison". It''s just that the stronger the will, the longer the person can resist the erosion of flesh and blood. And it happens that every investigator who has experienced Level 3 abnormal events has perseverance and resilience far beyond ordinary people. They walk in the most dangerous shadows and are the bravest people in the city. "The evil ghost was sealed on the ground floor by the goddess?" Gao Ming paid careful attention to his surroundings. Situ An had a very strong purpose in doing things. He wanted to kill the evil ghost not to help the residents in the building, but to covet the evil spirit condensed. Heart of Flesh: "If Situ An succeeds, with his brains and prestige, coupled with the evil ghost''s ability, I will be at an absolute disadvantage." Building B is different from Building A. There is a black iron door installed at the entrance to the underground floor, and the door is densely covered with magic symbols. The basement level of Building A is filled with restaurants, while the basement level of Building B is like prisons. There are almost no traces of living people here. There was no response from the room, and Situ An did not stay any longer. He put away all three blood talismans, turned into the corridor with everyone, and stopped on the steps leading to the underground floor. Situ An, who was in the center of the team, had memorized the appearance and location of each investigator in advance. He had just lost a team member, but when he scanned the corridor, he found that the number of people had not decreased. "Kill the evil ghost, and you won''t have to worry about it anymore." Situ An looked down at the goddess: "I will take you out." The blade hit the metal guardrail hard, and Situ An raised the bone-chopping knife in his hand: "Twenty years ago, there was a crazy murder case in Building A of Surabaya Apartments. Eight people from two families were killed. The murderer was wearing a bright red coat. After the murder, , committed suicide in fear of crime. Twenty years later, an abnormal event occurred, and the murderer who dehumanized became a hysterical cannibal, and he was in this building. " "Don''t panic, this is the paradise created by the cannibal ghost for himself, and it is also the cemetery we chose for him." Situ An stood in the middle of the team, wiping the bone-chopping knife with a **** killing talisman: "The evil ghost''s killing methods are all kinds of weird. , is best at creating an atmosphere of despair and terror, causing the victim to have a psychological breakdown. I can tell you a way to survive from it, that is, after being captured by it, no matter how it tortures you, do not give in. Please beg for mercy. As long as you still have hope in your heart, the cannibals will not kill you right away, and you will still have the possibility of being rescued by your companions." Where are the people? ?The **** hand stretched out without warning. Situ An and Gao Ming seemed to have expected it. One slashed with a knife, and the other dodged. Picking up the blood talisman, Situ An stared at the goddess''s residence: "Every innocent person who was tortured by evil spirits can be made into a blood talisman. I gave you so many human skins, but you only succeeded in making three?" Without retreating or escaping, Gao Ming opened his one eye, with madness burning in the depths of his pupils. Im here to fulfill my promise. ?An investigator found the remote control under his socks. He wanted to turn off the TV, but when he pressed the switch, the rotating fan above his head fell down. An investigator has been replaced! The bodies rolled down the dark passage filled with sharp debris, and Situ An and Gao Ming were trapped in two different places. "Be careful, we have entered the hunting ground of cannibals. Everything here is dangerous." Qing Ge said with a cold face: "All investigators who have not eaten meat should follow in groups of two. Don''t Go inside." Almost at the same time as Qing Ges words fell, the iron door leading to the ground on the underground floor was closed, and the only exit was blocked from the outside. "There are only three cards left." The goddess closed the door, and the sound of locking came from inside the room. Director! We found a secret door in the house! An investigator from the Beicheng Branch lifted up the bed board, revealing a door hidden under a large amount of smelly dirty clothes. ???Tearing off the magical talismans one by one, the dark wind howled, and terrifying laughter came from the underground level. "Hu Ming, Hu Ling, Hu Xiaoxiao, Yuan Chen..." Every time Situ An read a name, the laughter in the corridor became more harsh. It seemed that these names made the evil ghost excited: "Totally innocent The victims, lying in a pool of blood, look at you in disbelief, looking at the knife in your hand. They don''t understand why they were killed. They don''t know that you may just not understand their happiness and happiness. Work hard." A scream suddenly sounded, and the investigator who was at the front was dragged into the rental house by a pair of **** hands. The other investigators wanted to rescue him, but when they broke open the door, the investigator was already missing. . The door panel was opened a crack, and the goddess looked at the investigators who had eaten meat outside the house. She sighed softly: "You are really a madman." Exclamations came from the team of investigators, and the prison-like door opened automatically. Situ An and Gao Ming were dragged into the house by an irresistible force and thrown into the secret doors of other rooms. Bang! They tried to deal with it in their own way, but they were still caught by **** hands! ??The evil spirit hiding in the dark is very cunning. Its targets have been Situ An and Gao Ming from the beginning. It seems that in its view, only these two people can pose a threat to him. ??The more black words, the stronger the curse, and the easier it is for the investigators who eat the flesh to collapse, but correspondingly, the stronger the power they gain from the black words. Along the crack of the door, the goddess threw out three killing talismans: "These are the only ones." The rental house is filled with all kinds of garbage. Empty mineral water bottles are piled up, some of which contain yellow-brown liquid. Food packaging bags are scattered on the ground. Buckets of instant noodles and take-out lunch boxes are scattered around the bed. ? ? Pushing the iron door open with force, talisman fragments were flying in the air. Situ An did not take the lead this time. He let other investigators enter first. Blood flowed from the slender wound. As soon as Gao Ming regained control of his body, he got up from the ground and was ready to fight. Leading all the investigators to the first floor, Situ An went straight to the room where the goddess was. He knocked on the door politely. Situ An used ordinary residents in the building to feed the investigators, and finally sharpened the "knife in his hand." ?The TV in the house was not turned off, and a level 3 video was playing on it. The blushing sound was mixed with the pungent stench. ?The skin and flesh were torn, and black marks spread crazily on his body. If he hadn''t eaten the flesh, the investigator might have died. Ever since the first investigator disappeared, the smell of blood around him has become worse. Gao Ming has always been on high alert. He carefully observed everyone, and suddenly found that the expression of an investigator was different from that of a living person. He was stiff and cold. . ?Everyone''s attention was attracted by the secret door. Only Gao Ming and Situ An noticed something was wrong in the corridor. ?The investigators, blinded by the killing, didn''t think much about it. Out of trust in Situ An, they walked down the corridor on the underground floor with sharp weapons. This seems to be a place where evil spirits dispose of corpses? Gao Ming took out his mobile phone to light up the room. He saw various instruments of torture piled up in the room. The previously missing investigator was sitting on a chair. He was crying for Gao Ming to save him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 54 nineteen minutes Chapter 54 Nineteen Minutes After repeated observations, Gao Ming was able to confirm that there was no one else in this room hidden underground except him and the investigator. The evil spirit is not on my side? But why doesnt the investigator run away? He is sitting on a chair, and his hands and feet are not tied by ropes. He can leave the chair by himself! The chair the investigator was sitting on was made of metal and leather, and the back and cushions were stained with large amounts of blood. "Help me! Help!" The investigator sat motionless on the chair, shouting loudly, but did not even dare to tilt his body. He seemed to be deliberately luring Gao Ming over, but seeing the cold sweat on his face, he It''s not like he''s lying. "What are you afraid of? What is hidden in the house?" This is obviously a trap. How dare Gao Ming go directly to it? ??The investigator shook his head slightly and sweatdropped. It wasnt that he didnt know, but he didnt dare to say anything. "Is there a ghost that I can''t see in the house?" Gao Ming asked tentatively. The investigator shook his head again and looked to the side, as if he wanted Gao Ming to be careful about the torture instruments around him. Different blades will leave different wounds and cause different pain. ?Everything seems to be deliberately arranged by evil spirits. Even if the victims escape, what greets them is not hope, but deeper despair. ?Hands clenched, Gao Ming''s already injured left eye started to bleed again. ?The torture instruments became "excited". They temporarily abandoned their lives and disappeared into the darkness, and they all flocked to the next door. Just when he made this move, he saw that the very ordinary chair suddenly locked the investigator''s hands, and the torture instruments around him started to move on their own. Compared with Gao Ming, Situ An''s heart cracked earlier. His face was pale, his body was soaked with cold sweat, and his teeth were almost broken. Gao Ming tightly grasped the chains that bound him with both hands. ?Some things are easy to say but extremely difficult to do. Death is sometimes much easier than living. Time passes too slowly, and death comes too slowly. His fingers and legs were all covered in blood. Gao Ming began to feel dazed. He could no longer tell whether the cut on his chest was his clothes or his skin. ?In just five minutes, the investigator who had eaten his flesh and blood was completely killed. His body disappeared, leaving only a beating heart covered in black letters on the seat. Someone painted a smiling face on the big lock on the iron door, which seemed to be mocking all the people who were struggling. Various knives are neatly placed on the table - boning knives, slicing knives, chopping knives, sashimi knives, peeling knives, V-shaped stab knives, U-shaped stab knives, scoring knives, ring-picking knives, round knives, etc. Hole poke knife, ball digging knife... ?Timidity will make evil spirits see loopholes, fear will trigger a chain reaction, and despair must not appear. You must control every nerve of yours to survive! ?There are no ghosts in the torture chamber, but they are more terrifying than any ghosts Gao Ming has encountered before. ??The birds trapped in the dungeon were unable to open their wings, their feathers were plucked out one by one, their beaks were pried open, and their claws were broken. ?Under that almost crazy torture, the cracks in Situ An''s will began to expand, and screams rang out. ?The red line was stretched straight, and the knife on the table seemed to be controlled by an invisible force. The sharp blade slowly came closer and stuck to the skin. ?There are all kinds of scary things in this room, and whats even more frightening is that I will soon be dragged onto those instruments of torture. ?The only thing he can feel now is that his heart is still beating, that he is still alive, and that he still has hope. ??The sound of metal colliding rang in my ears, and chains crawled on the ground like snakes. The past of the deceased was written on those chains. They twisted humbly and allowed themselves to be driven. ??The area of ??the underground torture chamber was not small, but it was not too big either. Gao Ming''s body was soon entangled with thin blood-colored threads, and he was forcibly fixed to the chair. The rough chains had worn out his skin, and Gao Ming was tied to the chair. He still remembered what Situ An said outside. The evil ghost likes to torture its victims. The more determined the person is, the more reluctant it is to kill directly. It will take one step Step by step to destroy the opponent. "Can''t wait any longer!" Gao Ming took advantage of all the torture tools to torture Situ An and broke free from the blood line. He wanted to run to the secret passage, but as soon as his feet stepped on the ground, he fell down and was injured. It was too serious, and now he had no ability to climb out of the secret passage that was inclined at nearly 90 degrees. The way we came was impassable and the instruments of torture were all next door. Now there is only the passage behind the chair. ?Blood soaked his legs, the tip of the knife touched the bones, and the wounds increased, even forming a cruel painting. Gao Ming didn''t know when someone would come to save him, maybe never. He didn''t dare to think deeply, so he could only keep giving himself psychological hints.?????One second, two seconds Heart-piercing, the scene in front of him made Gao Ming unable to bear to look at it. Time has never been so slow. The speed of the blade cutting through the skin seems to coincide with the speed of the second hand. All kinds of terrifying laughter are slowly approaching. ?Eighteen minutes passed, and at the 19th minute, Situ An''s suppressed voice came from the room next to Gao Ming. This is a paradise built by evil spirits for themselves, and pain and harm do exist. ?Gao Ming was actually at his limit. He knew very well that if he hadn''t come in, there would have been another investigator on the chair. The death of the investigator bought him some time, and maybe he was the one who couldn''t resist now. The investigator''s body was bent at will. He ate flesh and blood, and the skin and bones were connected, but the pain did not diminish. Save me! Save me! ?Climbing behind the chair, Gao Ming saw a dark iron door at the end of the passage. He beat it hard, but the iron door didn''t move at all. ?Each knife has its own function. They are kitchen utensils used by chefs to process ingredients, and they are also tools used by evil spirits to torture their prey. During the torture just now, Gao Ming did not give up and paid attention to his surroundings. run? Where can I run to? After torturing Situ An to death, those instruments of torture will come back to deal with me. Now is the best chance to leave! If you want to live, you must not give up hope. ?Blood drops dripped to the ground, and the torture instruments in the corner looked like hungry wolves, licking up the fishy smell and gathering towards the chair. ??The clock on the wall is the only thing in the house that has nothing to do with punishment, but it also seems extremely cruel at this time, because time has become a unit of measurement of pain and an accomplice of despair. "There are three or two passages in this killing chamber. One is the secret passage I was thrown into just now. It is tilted at almost 90 degrees and is covered with sharp glass fragments; one leads to Situ An''s room next door; and there is another passage under the chair. later" Hold it, hold it! Cant go back, absolutely cant go back! ??The partition in the middle of the chair was pulled open, the investigator''s heart fell into the chair, and then the chair slowly moved towards Gaoming in the darkness. ??The evil ghost''s body is not here, these instruments of torture seem to be just a part of its "body". The blood-red wooden table moved in the darkness. After Gao Ming saw the things placed on the table, the pupils in his remaining eyes suddenly narrowed. ??As the screams sounded, all the torture instruments in the room seemed like sharks smelling blood. They were connected by red threads and swarmed towards the investigator in the middle of the seat! Turning his head, Gao Ming saw the huge chair moving slowly behind him. It also followed the passage, seeming to "bite" Gao Ming on the seat again. What the evil spirit wants is not that the bird will never be able to fly again; what it wants is that the bird will never have the thought of flying again. It likes to look at those birds with wings, crying and begging to cut off their wings! The blood on the iron door had not dried yet. Gao Ming opened his backpack and grabbed a photo of himself and his parents. His blood-stained hand dialed his family''s phone number. ?A busy tone sounds. In an abnormal event that is completely isolated from the outside world, only a high-end mobile phone can make a call. Every time the beeping sound sounded, the surrounding shadows became thicker. The father and mother in the photo seemed to hear the voice of Gao Ming. Their faces with strange smiles turned slightly and looked outside the photo. The high life! (End of this chapter) Chapter 55 Happy birthday! Chapter 55 Happy Birthday! ?His body was covered in blood and bruises, and he lost his left eye. Gao Ming was holding his mobile phone, and he placed his last hope on his father and mother. Shadows were gathering crazily. Gao Ming made a wish as devoutly as on his birthday, but this time he did not say it out loud. Bang! Bang! Bang! When the shadow enveloped the execution room, the dark metal door in front of Gao Ming was knocked! Someone is knocking on the door outside! At the same time, the phone was connected, and amidst the rustling sound of electricity, my mothers voice sounded: Gao Ming, are you homesick again? The knocks on the door became more and more frequent, and the portraits of my father and mother in the photos became fewer and fewer. ??A streak of blood emerged from under the chair, piercing through the bodies of Father and Mother. It tried to drag the parents to the chair, but when the parents'' bodies were hurt, they would merge into the shadows again. Without a word of nonsense, Situ An rushed towards the pile of corpses with his knife, and all the parents who blocked the way turned into shadows under the sharp blade. ?Parents dont have much ability, but they never seem to be completely defeated. Gao Ming then bit into the flesh-and-blood heart in the clay sculpture without even a second''s hesitation. ??The evil ghost seemed to have had a premonition. The clay sculpture opened his eyes, but Gao Ming was not afraid at all. He seemed to have encountered more terrifying things in the tunnel, so it was difficult for him to feel afraid of them. Father and mother seemed to know that he would definitely come back. The door to the house was always open for him and the phone was always waiting for him. ?The weird parents had weird smiles on their faces. They were holding Gao Mings favorite cake in their hands. Even though their bodies were twisted together, the cake was still intact. ?Gao Ming stared closely at the black characters that were constantly changing. Gao Ming vaguely saw the word "ming". ?The blood demons gathered towards the middle. In the center of the pile of corpses was a statue of an evil ghost with eight arms. It was obviously a clay sculpture, but it had a beating heart of flesh and blood. After eating meat, you will never be able to look back, and your life will be worse than death. Seeing Gao Ming swallowing the heart of flesh and blood, Situ An stopped what he was doing. He seemed to be talking to himself or asking others: "If I open his chest now and eat his heart, will it be possible?" Can you gain the ability of the Flesh Immortal?" ?Every step he took made his legs feel like they were being torn apart. Gao Ming didn''t know when the evil ghost would come back. He gritted his teeth and accelerated forward. ??The sound of fighting coming from above became more intense, something was approaching quickly in the passage, and more and more strange parents turned into shadows and appeared in the photo. The blood in the whole body accelerated, and Gao Ming vaguely seemed to have seen this in his dream. But under the guidance of Father Gui and Mother Gui, Gao Ming really escaped! ?The underground passages connecting the torture chambers are like a maze, extending in all directions. Numerous traps have been set up by evil spirits, and those who touch them will die. Normally, ordinary people cannot pass through it, and even ghosts will be stunned when they come in. The road he walked left long traces of blood, and the wounds were torn again and again. He felt like he was racing against death, and his heart beat harder and harder. But without eating meat, its hard for me to even move the most basic way. The sounds of fighting and fighting rang overhead, and Situ An''s screams did not stop. Gao Ming did not want to miss this only opportunity. ?Hands on the bulge on the ground, Gao Ming shouted towards the phone. After the last figure in the photo disappeared, the blood-stained metal door was completely covered in shadow, the door shaft was twisted, and the entire door was forced open! He and Gao Ming just looked at each other, and both sides took action immediately. ?His will drove him forward, but his body refused to obey. When he was about to fall, Dad Gui carried him on his back. Gao Ming knew there might be danger ahead, but now he had no way to turn back. "Happy birthday!" He followed the smell of blood and was carried to the center of the underground torture chamber by Father Gu. "Yes, happy birthday." Gao Ming raised his blood-covered hand and grabbed the family member with a strange smile on his face: "After you escape, let''s eat the birthday cake." ??Chasing a high life chair does not know what the warmth of home is. It is just a chair without emotions. Even if its belly is full of people''s hearts, it still cannot understand family affection. Youve made yourself dirty again. How old are you that you still have people to worry about? ??The jet black metal door began to deform slightly, and the red thread was wrapped around Gao Ming''s wound again. The huge chair wanted to drag Gao Ming back. Situ An, covered in blood, walked out of the passage. He raised his head, with terrifying black words engraved in his eyes. It seems that the heart is calling Gaoming in the dark. As long as the parents get close to the pile of corpses, they will melt into shadows, and Gaoming can only crawl there by himself. The flesh-and-blood heart in the statue and Gao Ming''s heart beat almost at the same time, and the people who were chasing Gao Ming in the passage also revealed their true faces at this time. "I can''t thank you enough. If you hadn''t escaped here and made the cannibal ghost worry about having its heart of flesh and blood taken away, it wouldn''t have made a deal with me." Situ An looked at the hideous and terrifying wounds on his body. Then his eyes moved to Gao Ming: "Nineteen minutes, I endured the torture of various cannibal torture instruments for nineteen minutes! I have been waiting for you to have a psychological breakdown. As long as I find a chance, I will immediately swallow the ''meat'', but I really didn''t expect you to last longer than me." ??The ends of pipes of different thicknesses are here, and all kinds of evil spirits and blood stains are discharged from the pipe breaks. This is the most sinister place in Apartment B! The corpses of ghosts are placed in a fixed order, including those of investigators, those of neighbors in the building, and some that seem to be ghosts in the shadow world. When I first entered Building B, I seemed to have had a similar feeling. They all said that I had worshiped the Flesh Immortal. Could it be that the Flesh Immortal was calling me right now? The smell of blood in the air is getting worse, various pipes begin to appear above the head, and the walls are covered with bloodshot eyes. He opened his mouth, and a completely unfamiliar hoarse voice came out of Situ An''s mouth: "You can try it, but I suggest you eat it all, not just the heart!" It was not calling his name, but a feeling coming from the depths of his flesh and blood, as if something that should have been in his body had been taken out. ?Stepping back, Gao Ming looked at the cut palm. The strange black words seemed to be some kind of curse, and seemed to be conveying some message. ??In order to prolong the torture, the evil spirit deliberately avoided the vital points, so Gao Ming could only try to move now. ?Both sides were extremely decisive at the critical moment. When the last of the strange parents returned to the deceased photos, Gao Ming also completely swallowed the flesh and blood heart on the clay sculpture! The pain ten times more severe than before spread from his chest to his whole body. Gao Ming felt that a force was replacing every inch of his flesh and every drop of blood, and his heart began to mutate crazily! At the same time, black letters began to appear in the scars on Gao Ming''s body. Putting the photo of his body back into his backpack, Gao Ming endured the severe pain throughout his body and tried to get up. Gao Ming''s body really couldn''t support it any longer. He climbed onto the pile of corpses and reached out to grab the statue of the evil ghost. Across the pile of corpses, Gao Ming held the chain in his hand. After hearing the two different sounds in Situ An''s mouth, he came up with a guess: "Did you let the evil spirit get into you?" Everything in this underground torture chamber is designed to support it? You cant stop. If you stop, there is really no hope. ?Walking faster and faster, the sewage seeping from the ground reached up to his ankles. Gao Ming vaguely seemed to hear something calling him. It was the cannibals who tortured you. Why do you sound like you hate me more? "Hate?" Situ Anti raised his knife and moved forward: "I will never be dazzled by hatred. Even the evil ghost who just tortured me can become a partner. I don''t care about these **** emotions. I just want to complete myself." What we have to do is nothing but good and evil. If you are willing to help me, we will be best friends; if you insist on stopping me, then I can only try my best to kill you. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 56 madman Chapter 56 Madman Gao Ming created possibility out of the impossible and ate the flesh-and-blood heart of the evil ghost hidden deep in the killing paradise; Situ An also found a glimmer of life in the death realm. He accepted the evil ghost''s consciousness and the spirit that tortured him. The murderers become one. "Actually, I don''t understand. You have wealth that ordinary people cannot spend in a few lifetimes, connections all over the sea, and the respect and admiration of many citizens. You can get everything you want, so why do you want to join the Investigation Bureau? Why? Do you want to create despair with your own hands? "Gao Ming is a psychological counselor in a prison for felons. He has seen all kinds of people, but there are very few like Situ An. "Despair was not created by me, despair itself exists." Situ An wanted to kill Gao Ming, but his eyes were full of appreciation when he looked at Gao Ming. "I used to think that I could be respected by doing my best in everything. When I was in my twenties, I met a big shot in Hanhai. He admired my abilities very much and never hesitated to praise me. But then he said something casually , all my hard work was in vain." "I was puzzled until I got home and saw the nanny had kept the house spotless. I praised her as a habit." The clean ground reflected my and her shadows. At this moment, I suddenly realized that the big man had praised me in the same way before. The greatest despair in life is to look up and see the sky, only to find that the sky has nothing to do with you. Stones fell, along with the stench and a lot of blood, the ceiling above their heads collapsed, and the torture chamber where the evil ghost was hiding was exposed. The corpses around him rotted at an extremely fast speed, the red thread hidden in the ceiling broke, and huge cracks appeared. Talisman paper was spread all over the ground. The goddess turned her back to the door and knelt in the middle of the three hundred and sixty statues of ghosts and gods. She seemed to already know her end. ?This monster seemed to want to become a statue of ghosts and gods with four sides and eight arms, but when he was still short of two faces, the investigators found his true body. The knife stained with ghost blood was pointed at a person, and the out-of-control crowd believed a sober madman. Normally, it would be very difficult for investigators to surround and kill it, but in addition to the investigators, there was also a thug nearly two meters tall with a giant ghost tattoo! "number 17!" The consciousness of the vicious ghost in Situ An felt the pain, and he used Situ An''s mouth: "Let them stop!" He was more concerned about Gao Ming''s safety than fighting, because only Gao Ming knew where his sister was. As Situ An approached, blood appeared in the copper basin, and the faucet in the basin seemed to have been chopped off! Plop! With a smile on his face, Situ An opened the door of the goddess. Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, Yan Hua quickly evacuated the battle circle and jumped into the pit. ?However, their tragic efforts also paid off. "Director!" The investigator found Situ An. Everyone looked into the pit and saw that the naked Situ An had horrific wounds all over his body! Its unimaginable what kind of torture he endured! Investigators jumped down one after another. The fight with the evil ghost caused the number of black letters on their bodies to increase, and their consciousness became less clear. "You go first! I''ll be there soon!" Without giving Gao Ming time to react, Yan Hua forced the investigator away, grabbed Gao Ming, and let him climb out of the pit on her shoulders: "Xuan Wen is in Building A on the ninth floor. Lou, she is also in trouble, the shadow will not let go of those who change their destiny! " If you want to take over my body, you can try. "Perhaps you are curious as to why the cannibal ghosts can accurately know our location and prepare in advance." Situ An pointed the blade at Gao Ming: "This investigator who claims to be Bai Xiao''s replacement is also an ogre. The human ghost even swallowed a heart just now." There are also investigators outside the pit. Gao Ming endured the severe pain from all parts of his body and had no choice but to leave first, otherwise he and Yan Hua would be trapped here. The investigators have a clear numerical advantage, but Yanhua is like the **** of war who will not fall. The more serious the injury, the more aggressive he will be. A man wearing a bright red coat and with a highly deformed body was trapped in the center. He has eight arms from different victims, and a ferocious face on his chest and head. You have destroyed my body. As the investigators besieged Yan Hua, Situ An turned around and walked through the secret passage and walked out of the underground floor. After the Heart of Flesh left the statue of ghosts and gods, all the blood threads in the underground torture chamber dried up, and the rusty pipe originally fixed on the top of the head slid down. "Shut up." Situ An said two words coldly. It wasn''t until the evil ghost''s body was chopped into pieces by the investigators'' knives and completely destroyed that he took off his shirt, walked out of the darkness, and stepped on the pile of corpses. superior. ??The surviving investigators on the underground floor were all injured, and their number was almost reduced by half. "All the killing talismans are given to you." The goddess raised her head, the wrinkles on her face were like dragon scales: "Man is doing it, God is watching, you are destined to not be able to get something, because you don''t have it in your destiny." The goddess didn''t reply. She looked down at the copper basin filled with water. An old faucet was reflected in the basin. "Stop talking nonsense to him. My flesh and blood heart has been eaten, and my body is disintegrating. Those crazy dog-like men of yours will come soon." A strange man''s voice came from Situ An''s mouth. The evil ghost was forced to fight with Cooperated with Situ An. Situ An did not chase Gao Ming. He walked to the door of the goddess''s house. Gao Ming breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Yan Hua coming over. He finally had one of his own at the scene. "Director, you misunderstood! I have been staying with Gao Ming, and he is definitely not a cannibal!" Zhu Miaomiao dragged her injured body, trying to prove to Gao Ming. "When we first met, he did stay with the ghosts in the building." Qing Ge was the first to turn the tip of the knife. In his heart, what Situ An said was the truth. This is the world I live in, but it is not my world. You have worshiped so many ghosts and gods, can they protect you? Situ An walked in the house, touching the statues of the ghosts and gods with the knife in his hand: Let me ask you again, where are the other killing talismans hidden? ? Getting rid of the investigators blocking the way, Gao Ming decided to go to Building A first. Among them, Xuan Wen had the most special ability. Helping Xuan Wen get out of trouble might change the current bad situation. ?Stepping towards the exit, Gao Ming''s speed gradually increased. His heart was slowly alienating, and there was some kind of "curse" flowing in the blood all over his body. Situ An raised the sharp knife in his hand: "Whether it''s a human being or a ghost, they are all the same in my eyes." With black characters all over his body, Yan Hua seemed to be followed by a huge starving ghost. His muscles were swollen and he felt very oppressive when walking. Luckily he had eaten the meat decisively just now, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to run very far due to his physical condition. "If I believed in fate, would I build this death apartment?" Situ An laughed: "I''m curious, you have helped so many wealthy businessmen in Hanhai change their lives, why can''t I be the only one?" ?Standing among the corpses, Situ An said nothing. He silently watched Gao Ming and Yan Hua, and allowed the red-eyed investigators to destroy the evil ghost''s body. ??The surviving investigators and Yan Hua had just joined forces to kill the evil ghost, but when the common enemy disappeared, the two sides stood around the pile of corpses and immediately started a new round of fighting. Gao Ming knew that nothing he said now was of any use. It was Situ An who gave them the meat, and it was Situ An who led them to kill the ghosts. The words of the acting director were far more convincing than his acting team leader. It seems that Yan Huahui came because Xuanwen knew the location of Gao Ming and sensed something. Situ An waved the bone chopping knife without hesitation, and the old man''s head fell into the copper basin. Now I dont need the killing talisman, nor do I need anyone who can make the killing talisman. (End of this chapter) Chapter 57 A butchers shop is not a butchers shop Chapter 57 A butchers shop is not a butchers shop ?Blood spattered on the clay sculptures of ghosts and gods, while the headless body of the goddess was still kneeling in the middle of the talisman paper on the ground. If its not in my life, Ill get it myself. Situ An stood in front of the corpse of the goddess, letting the statues of ghosts and gods stare at him. After wiping off the blood on the bone-chopping knife, Situ An began to see black words on his body: "Investigators from the six investigation bureaus in the Eastern District died on average seventeen hours after taking flesh and blood. The stronger the will, the more rational the person." The longer the time, the longer the corresponding survival time. If you die, your body will be mine. The strange mans voice sounded again. "From the time I left the underground level to now, you have fought for control of my body seven times. Have you ever succeeded?" Situ An stepped on the talisman on the ground and walked out of the room. He did not chase Gao Ming, but He returned to the underground and stared at the besieged Yan Hua. "You deserve to die for being a tiger''s aid!" Gao Ming held the chain in his hand and showed murderous intent. The familiar aroma of meat wafted into the tip of his nose, and Gao Ming opened the thick blackout curtain. ?His heart is transforming into a torture chamber for vicious ghosts. The pain, death, and ghosts he encountered in his life have all become the marks of torture instruments in the torture chamber. "Are you surprised?" Li Xiu looked at Gao Ming: "I am an investigator, and this butcher shop is also run by the Investigation Bureau. The director has designed everything. You and I just need to follow the order." How did the meat in Situ Ans hands come from? Gao Ming originally thought that the butcher shop was run by the ghosts in the building, and the human animals were sacrifices offered to the flesh and blood immortals by the ghosts, but he did not expect that Situ An was responsible for all this! "After killing the evil ghost and obtaining the heart of flesh and blood, Situ An will definitely turn the blade and deal with the consciousness of the flesh and blood fairy again until he obtains the heart of god." There is a thick shadow in the center of these eight statues, and inside the shadow is a woman whose flesh and blood is being alienated. ?When they feel pain, they stop chanting scriptures, enter the blood pool, and exchange "self" for "satisfaction." ?This may also be the most special point of the Flesh Fairy. It will dissolve the memory into flesh and blood, and show the deepest desire and true self through the alienation of flesh and blood. Gao Mings photo of the deceased was almost used, and there were various cracks in the black and white photo. He didn''t dare to stay in the same place for too long and went straight to the ninth floor. ?His legs became stronger and stronger, and various chaotic sounds slowly appeared in Gao Ming''s mind, including prayers, pleas for help, wailing, and hysterical roars. "Eastern District Investigation Bureau, Deputy Director of the Ring Door Investigation Bureau Li Xiu." The butcher opened his coat, wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation: "But I will become a regular employee soon, because the old director has become your strength. " After putting the fresh flesh and blood away, the "butcher" kicked away the investigator who had only two arms left. He held a huge butcher knife and looked at Gao Ming outside the room. ? Coming to Building A through the corridor, Gao Ming called Zhao Xihes name from the fourth floor, but there was no response in the corridor, but all the red lanterns turned into white lanterns. ??The blade of the knife was downwards, and before Li Xiu finished speaking, he slashed at Gao Ming. Red turns white? Happiness turns to mourning? I remember that after Xuan Wens game was launched, she also heard a lot of voices The meat in the building is desire and self. Eating meat is more like some kind of exchange between a living person and a flesh and blood fairy. The ninth floor of Building A is a ghost market. It is also the most lively and lively place in Surabaya Apartment. It is a microcosm of the entire apartment, and it is a deformed society built on the belief of flesh and blood immortals. Gao Ming''s physical appearance has not changed in any way, but his heart is completely different from before. All the death-related torture instruments in the building seem to be connected with him, and strange marks appear one after another. Where are the people? The heart of flesh and blood seemed different from other flesh. The voice of the Flesh Fairy sounded in the minds of the two of them, and the smell of flesh could be heard in the blood. The cage holding the "human animals" was destroyed. Gao Ming avoided the chains on the ground and looked towards the deepest part of the butcher shop. ??The horrific stab wounds are slowly healing, but the black letters on Gao Ming''s body are gradually increasing. In the process of fighting and fighting, Gao Ming kept adjusting his position. The scene in front of him was shocking. Only now did Gao Ming know where the investigators who originally belonged to the Eastern District Investigation Bureau had gone. Are you also an investigator? "If you want to gain the power to fight against ghosts, what does it mean to pay for it?" Li Xiu raised his butcher knife: "They will die anyway, so it is better to die more valuable." ?Those chaotic sounds tore at Gao Ming''s will, and finally merged into Gao Ming''s flesh and blood as his blood flowed. ?The pool seemed to be connected to the room downstairs. It looked very deep, but the investigators seemed not to feel afraid. They approached the blood pool in a daze and jumped down. After being brutally tortured by the evil spirit for nineteen minutes, Gao Ming escaped with wounds all over his body. It was difficult for him to even walk at first, but as time went by, every beat of his heart injected new power into his body. "Who are you?" "New here? Did the director ask you to come here to help?" The butcher had horrific scars on his face, and he saw the black letters on Gao Ming''s body. "The great disaster is coming. He wants to take advantage of the opportunity when the living people are unable to fight against the ghosts and maximize the power of flesh and blood! This man wants to subvert the city, which is more terrifying than the disaster itself!" Investigators wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms were lying or sitting crowded in the largest room of the butcher shop. Li Xiu''s butcher knife struck Gao Ming again. He seemed to have had enough fun, and his speed was even faster than before, but this time Gao Ming did not dodge. When they climb out of the blood pool, part of their body will be missing, and they can take out a small piece of flesh and blood that emits a strange smell from under the blood pool. However, these investigators had no chance to eat the meat they exchanged. The "butcher" waiting nearby would put a knife to their necks and force them to hand over the meat. Living people give everything they have to gain the power to fight against ghosts in a short period of time. The body lost its balance and the chains wrapped around the two of them. Gao Ming and Li Xiu fell into the pool of blood! ??Li Xiu struggled to get out, but Gao Ming strangled him tightly. ?Those sounds spread throughout the Surabaya apartment and occurred in every corner of the apartment, but they all appeared clearly in his mind, as if his body was deeply integrated with the entire apartment. The ceiling of this room is covered with bloodshot veins, like the roots of an old tree. All the blood threads gathered in the center, hanging down, and blood beads dripped into the pool in the center of the room. ?There are eight statues of ghosts and gods placed deep in the blood pool. Each evil ghost with eight arms is holding a stone heart covered with bloodshot eyes. The heart of flesh and blood is more like the body of the flesh and blood fairy. Eating it does not represent exchange, but becoming, or even replacing. ??This Li Xiu''s physical skills are amazing, and his strength far exceeds Gao Ming''s life. His only weakness may be that he is afraid of death. ??After being controlled by Situ An, the six major investigation bureaus in the Eastern District have become rotten to the core, and those who disobey have become meat! "Exchange the lives of the investigators for power from the consciousness of the Flesh Immortal. After obtaining the flesh and blood, you can turn the remaining investigators into knives in your hands to deal with the evil spirits in Building B." Gao Ming said to Situ An. With a clearer understanding, what he does can no longer be described as unscrupulous, it is simply inhumane and crazy. ?The pool is not very deep, and the body quickly hits the bottom, but the consciousness is still sinking. ? Pushing the table board that was blocking the way, Gao Ming''s hands were stained red with blood. He listened to the voice of chanting scriptures and entered the butcher shop. Do you really think that by eating flesh and blood, you can resist everything? He allowed the butcher''s knife to attack him, and Gao Ming crashed into Li Xiu like a madman. From the moment he started, Gao Ming was planning something. Arriving at the ninth floor, white lanterns were hung at the entrance of the corridor, paper money was scattered on the ground, the food stalls were overturned, all kinds of weird handicrafts were broken to pieces, the alienated adults and children were all gone, and there was no laughter or laughter on the street. , only the sound of chanting scriptures was left. Gao Mings heartbeat began to speed up and he opened his only remaining right eye. The physical qualities of Gao Ming are not as good as those of Li Xiu. Gao Ming knows that he is no match for Li Xiu, but this does not mean that he has no chance to kill Li Xiu. The butcher''s knife cut into the flesh, and Gao Ming also strangled Li Xiu''s neck with a chain. She was fighting against the will of the flesh and blood fairy in the building. The blood around the eight statues of ghosts and gods turned into eight beautiful female heads, biting her body crazily. Xuan Wen? (End of this chapter) Chapter 58 flower i respect Chapter 58 The Flower I Respect Gao Ming had seen the statue of the Flesh Fairy in the restaurant on the basement floor of Building A, but there was only one statue in the blood pool. There were eight in the butcher shop''s blood pools, and all the statues held stone hearts on their hands. They were all bloodshot, as if they were slowly turning into real human hearts. The Flesh Fairy saw Xuan Wens memory, and those eight heads are the eight heroines in the love game! ? Haunted by resentment, Xuan Wen took away the photos and power provided by the shadow world to the other eight heroines, but her spiritual will also flawed. ??The shadow world does not allow Xuan Wen to change her destiny. At this time, Xuan Wen is fighting against the will of the flesh and blood fairy, and has to endure the bites of the eight heroines, and also beware of the shadow world swallowing her up. ??The heart of flesh and blood beat, Gao Ming controlled the body, dragged Li Xiu with a chain, and the two of them hit the nearest statue. ??Blood mist emerged from the turbid pool, and the two men fought desperately above the clay sculptures of ghosts and gods. ?Gao Ming had eaten meat, and his body''s recovery ability far exceeded that of Li Xiu. Coupled with the interference of the Flesh Fairy''s will, Li Xiu''s sanity was slowly washed away by blood. "Let''s go to the basement level of Building A! The ancestral hall of the Flesh Fairy is there. It has collected enough blood food and faith, and its main consciousness should be returning!" It is extremely special and can peer into the depths of consciousness, so she knows some secrets of the Flesh Immortal: "No matter who has the main will of the Flesh Immortal, he will definitely go to the ancestral hall now." We met again. I didnt expect you to leave the butcher shop on the ninth floor alive. ?There is a stubborn flower. He was born weak and grew up in the cruelest environment. However, he is never afraid of pain and torture, and he does not believe in fate. With the sword raised and lowered, the ghost boy killed the investigators without any mercy. In his mind, the investigators who knelt down beside the flesh and blood fairy seemed to be no longer human beings. A few seconds later, a cute girl with pigtails poked her head out from the corner: "Wow..." He found that when his wound touched the "stone heart", the blood on the surface of the clay sculpture would penetrate into his body, and cracks would appear on the clay sculpture. The deep hatred dug wounds on Xuan Wen''s body that could not be healed. Her body was caught in the shadow world, and it was difficult to break free with her own strength. "No! Go rescue Yan Hua first!" Gao Ming shouted decisively. Xuan Wen had given up and left, but it was still a step too late. The sound of footsteps had already appeared in the butcher shop. Out of breath, Wan Qiu and the old man named Zhou Ji came in last. There were a lot of people coming, and it was very likely that Situ An led the team back. ??The eight women''s heads turned into blood did not let him go. It seemed that he was a murderer just like Xuan Wen. ?At this time, the investigators in the butcher shop seemed to hear something. Their eyes gradually became cloudy, and a ghostly shadow appeared in their eyes. With delicate and beautiful cheeks, long hair floating in the water, the heads of the eight heroines look like man-eating monster fish. Following closely behind the little girl was her sister, and soon the strange mother in a black robe and the eighth woman with four mouths also entered the butcher shop. ?Using their broken limbs to support themselves, they rushed towards the pool of blood, seemingly trying to push Xuan Wen into the water again. When Gao Ming was sinking, the chain he was swinging upward was caught by someone, and Xuan Wen grabbed him. Gao Ming was also driven into panic. He grabbed his hands stained with his own heart''s blood and reached for the pool: "Come on! Let''s die together!" Almost as soon as Gao Ming showed his head, he was smashed into the water by another corpse. The blood pool dedicated to the Flesh Fairy seemed to have finally collected enough blood. The statues of the Flesh Fairy in various rooms in the building all began to fade and break, and the blood condensed on them all converged downstairs. Without thinking much, they entered the first floor of Building A from the stairs on the right. "You go first! Don''t worry about those heads!" Xuan Wen jumped into the pool and pushed Gao Ming away: "The flesh and blood fairy''s will is all over the Surabaya apartment, but its main will does not seem to be in the statue. It may be hidden somewhere. Find it on the residents of the building! " ?Despite everything, Gao Ming pushed Xuan Wen to the water. They are transformed by flesh and blood immortals and cannot be killed. The two of them cooperated with each other and barely occupied a corner of the pool. They clung to the wall and were surrounded by crazy investigators. At this moment, Situ An and the remaining investigators who had eaten meat opened the main door of Apartment A and came in from the outside. "You''d better stand back." The young man with black rings on his arms came out, holding a knife in both hands: "My name is Guizai, and I have met you before." ?Stepping on the bottom of the blood pool, Gao Ming supported Xuan Wen''s body. At this moment, he also became the target of attack by the female ghosts, and the wounds that had just shown signs of healing were torn open again. ??The killing was so severe that the apartments in Surabaya were shaking slightly. The moment she left the blood pool and breathed fresh air, Xuan Wen''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and countless broken faces flashed in the depths of her pupils. Ill take you out! "If you can''t kill them, eat them!" Gao Ming grabbed a head that was transformed into blood. He wanted to press the head into his wound and let the blood flowing out of the heart of flesh and blood digest the opponent. Give me your hand! Wan Qiu! Gao Ming really didnt expect that Wan Qiu was not only alive, but also brought in reinforcements. He seemed to be in the best condition among them. After dealing with the opponent, Gao Ming immediately pushes down the other clay sculptures. "This abnormal event was caused by Situ An being raised to level four forcibly!" Gao Ming was extremely exhausted mentally, but his heart continued to provide physical strength. He felt that there was a fire burning in his chest, and there were only two ways to extinguish the flames. Method, burn the enemy to death, or burn yourself to death. ?He swallowed big mouthfuls of blood, his eyes gradually became dull, and the butcher who wielded the butcher knife finally became the same as the prey he slaughtered. "Don''t, don''t be afraid, they are my friends." Wan Qiu picked up the butcher knife on the ground with great effort: "I will save you." As soon as Xuan Wen was halfway through speaking, Gao Ming''s body began to sink, and the underwater head bit Gao Ming''s legs. ?Through this method, Gao Ming destroyed the clay sculpture, but the heroines transformed into blood and water were not prepared to let Xuan Wen go. ?When passing by the fourth floor, Gao Ming saw that all the white lanterns on this floor were extinguished. Congratulations, the room where his family was hiding was also cleared. ?That corpse was covered with scars and black letters. Even now, his muscles are still tense and he maintains a fighting posture. No one can open his fists. Nanny, dont run around! The surviving residents in the building and Gao Ming rushed downstairs together. Xuanwen also knew that Gao Ming was really desperate. She grabbed the chain and slowly pulled up her slender arms. She wanted to let Gao Ming leave the pool first. The fierce fighting sounds in the butcher shop also attracted the attention of others. When Gao Ming and Xuan Wen heard the chaotic and rapid footsteps coming from the corridor, both of them looked bad. ??As Gao Ming and Xuan Wen left the butcher shop alive, the flesh and blood fairy''s will seemed to really feel the crisis. The fighting was non-stop, blood was everywhere, everything was destroyed, and blood seeped down from the gaps in the stairs. "We need to leave the pool as soon as possible. The Flesh Fairy wants to occupy my consciousness. This strange story is not that I eat it, but that it eats me." Xuan Wen spoke quickly: "Although there are many of them, they are all walking zombies. As long as they don''t fall, Into the water Situ An saw Gao Ming at a glance. He waved behind him. Qing Ge and the three investigators worked together to drag a body out. Wei Dayou designed you, why are you biting me? He sinks his roots into the darkest soil, he shakes his fist toward the sky. ?No matter its winter snow or heavy rain, he blooms proudly. Even if the sunshine fades one day, he is not willing to bow his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 59 collision! Chapter 59 Collision! Across a corridor, Gao Ming saw the body. The fatal wound was on the chest, and the sharp knife that pierced the heart had a used killing charm attached to it. ??The talisman that Situ An obtained from the goddess was not used to hunt evil spirits, but was used to kill Yan Hua. The person who rescued Gao Xing from the desperate situation half an hour ago has no chance of survival now. ??The hand that once held Gao Ming lost its temperature, and the shoulders that Gao Ming stepped on to climb out of the pit were bound by rusty chains. He became a ladder, leaving himself behind. "You must be looking for him, right?" Situ An pulled out the sharp knife from Yan Hua''s heart, and the killing talisman on the blade turned into fly ash: "Killing him is not easier than killing the evil ghost. My hands have been damaged a lot. " ??The shining blade gently sliced ??across Yan Hua''s face, cutting off the giant ghost tattoo. The investigators who have survived to this day have been able to perfectly control the power brought by meat. For example, Qing Ge, he was born for fighting. With the help of Situ An, he has all the fighting skills handed down from the living society. At that time, he and the ghost were fighting closely, and the suppressed ghost couldn''t breathe. The top of the ancestral hall was penetrated by twisted pipes. Human skin portraits hanging inside the ancestral hall were scattered everywhere. The pale human faces looked at the people and ghosts in the corridor, as if expecting them to become peaceful too. Same as myself. ?There were cracks on the walls and the ground, the sign hanging above the door of the restaurant fell to the ground, and a large piece of the ground in the middle of the corridor collapsed, even the flesh and blood temple was also affected. ?Some apartment residents and investigators were unable to dodge and fell into a pool of blood. No matter how hard they struggled, they could no longer escape. "Twenty years of preparation?" Situ An''s words revealed a message. Some things seemed to have existed originally, which was in great conflict with Gao Ming''s previous speculation. "Don''t be impulsive, go underground first! You have already obtained the heart of flesh and blood. As long as you kill the main will of the flesh and blood fairy, you can obtain the heart of the gods, possess the power of flesh and blood, and become the owner of this apartment." Xuan Wen''s gaze Very sensible: "You have to do the right thing, otherwise more people will die." It is no longer appropriate to say it is a statue. The statue is much taller than a human being, and its skin is no different from that of a living person. Its eight arms are spread out in the darkness like a tree crown, and each arm is holding a paper figure. ?Later, he personally selected the team members and asked Yan Hua and Wan Qiu to join. He knew what a dangerous path he had led them on, but he didn''t think too much about it at that time. He wound himself up, always thinking about disasters and ghosts. He was not prepared for the people around him to die again, or in other words, he was not prepared to say goodbye. There were bloodshot threads spreading in the corner of the wall, and flowers bloomed that smelled like meat. The walls of the ancestral hall and the corridors on the basement floor began to collapse. Under this Surabaya apartment was a huge pool of blood, which had collected all the resentment, pain and prayers for twenty years. The aroma of meat wafted in the corridor, and both parties arrived at the basement level of Building A. This place had changed a lot compared to before. ??In the secret room that was once wrapped in human skin portraits, there was a ferocious-looking statue of a flesh-and-blood fairy. "I''m different from you. I''m afraid every day, but after I''m afraid, I will still move forward." Grabbing the chain, Gao Ming rushed over. "I spent twenty years preparing for this opportunity, and you actually want to take it away? Do you still think it''s me who''s wrong?" Situ An waved his knife to resist, and both he and Gao Ming ate the "meat". Even if he is chopped, he will not die immediately. He thinks that Gao Ming has no means to kill him, but he still keeps a killing talisman for himself. "There is no way to fight against fear, so I am afraid." Situ An held the bone chopping knife and looked at Gao Ming with a smile: "I haven''t had this emotion of fear for a long time." Deep in his heart, there seemed to be a sense of lack of death, which seemed to be a disease. There are fewer and fewer people in the corridor, and the blood and flesh, resentment and will of the deceased slowly seep into the ground. Familiar voices came from the flesh and blood ancestral hall. After the wall collapsed, the deepest room of the ancestral hall appeared in front of everyone. "Really?" Situ An casually threw away the tattoo fragment: "When I first saw you, I found that your temperament and eyes were different from all the investigators. I admire you very much, and even developed a kind of Dont worry, if that evil ghost hadnt interfered, you would have died in the ninth room on the basement floor of Building B. The brutality of the killings continued to escalate. Some flesh-eating investigators exhausted their last breath of strength and were devoured by "flesh and blood" and turned into blood. Residents of apartments with deformed bodies faced a large number of investigators. Some were injured, and some were turned into shadow fragments under the knife. When he learned the news of Qin Tian''s death, he felt an unreal feeling in his heart. After entering the Lishan Investigation Bureau to replace Qin Tian, ??he sat in Qin Tian''s position and could feel the traces of Qin Tian''s presence everywhere. Through the work logs, photos and videos left by Qin Tian, ??he slowly completed the story of Qin Tian. The image of heaven, but Qin Tian could not come back at that time. Good luck! "It doesn''t matter what you choose, because everyone here will die." Situ An stepped over Yan Hua''s body: "Take it with you, let''s go down to find the Flesh Fairy." Injury for injury, both sides put everything on the line and bet their lives on their own side. Kill Situ An and then consider other things. This person is too dangerous. "Someone entered the ancestral hall first." Xuan Wen reminded softly: "The main will of the Flesh Immortal is still there, this is its territory, so be careful!" ??The victims of the massacre are being forced to merge with the statue. Their grievances and hatred have caused the statue to possess human emotions, and organs such as eyes, nose, and mouth are slowly growing out of its palms. Gao Ming didn''t speak. He held the chain in his hand. On the left and right sides of the corridor, Gao Ming and Situ An stood on each side. The goddess was right, one of them would definitely die tonight, and they both knew this in their hearts. The rich aroma of meat wafted out from the ancestral hall. The madmen who had eaten the meat, the deformed monsters, and the living people possessed by the desires in their hearts, all were stimulated by the aroma of meat, and their eyes were scarlet, and they rushed towards the flesh and blood temple! There are no fancy moves, just the most primitive fighting. The disgusting smell of blood is mixed with the pungent aroma of meat. Warm blood is thrown into the air. The crowded corridor quickly turns into purgatory. The hand holding the chain slowly raised, and Gao Ming pointed at Situ An''s face: "I want to kill you. I had this urge from the first moment I saw you." "I gave him a chance to surrender, and I also thought about asking him to do things for me, but he refused them all." Situ An looked at the tattoo on his palm: "I''m very curious about such a person who doesn''t love money, doesn''t like power, and doesn''t have any People who love me, why are they so determined to help you? ?Under the eight arms are four blank faces, which seem to correspond to the four signs of life, desire, death and evil in the building. ??The lower body of the statue is like an old tree rooted in a pool of blood. He just shouted congratulations on his life, and he is lying behind the statue with his grandmother on his back. Zhao Xi, whose body is broken, is paralyzed on the ground. Uncle Wu, who has been with them, is nowhere to be seen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 60 The eight consciousnesses are one, and the four characteristics are ignorant Chapter 60 The eight consciousnesses are one, and the four signs are ignorant "The eight consciousnesses are one, and the four phases are ignorant." Situ An saw the statue of the flesh and blood immortal god, and his eyes became even crazier: "After twenty years of preparation, the worship was really successful." "This thing wants to kill us all! Gao Ming! Save my grandma!" The statue was surrounded by **** water. Congratulations couldn''t get out and could only rely on Gao Ming, but Gao Ming only had Situ An in his eyes now. The aroma of meat penetrated into his nose, and his alienated heart was draining all his potential. The atrium of his heart slowly turned into a torture chamber, and all the pain became a tool of torture. ?His body is covered with wounds, and the ominous black characters seem to be praying for disaster. Gao Ming is also affected by the flesh and blood fairy. ??A line of blood penetrated his pupils, a red rainbow penetrated the sun, and he was haunted by jealous gods. Gao Ming ignored anyone and grabbed the chain, as if he would take Situ An with him even if he died. Situ An, who saw the complete statue of the god, no longer had the idea of ??fighting Gao Ming. He wanted to kill Gao Ming because Gao Ming blocked his way, but now he had more important things to do. Fish and blood fairy! ?? Released the bone-chopping knife, Situ An swung his right hand forward. He always had a sharp boning knife hidden in his sleeve, and a blood-red killing talisman was affixed to the blade in advance. ??With the injection of blood, a transparent heart slowly appeared in the center of the eight arms of the statue. With his body bound and unable to escape, Situ An let out an unfamiliar roar, and two evil spirits entangled each other and escaped from Situ An''s body. ?It and Xuan Wen walked to the left and right, stepping on the slowly sinking corpse in the blood pool, and were about to get close to the statue. Behind the eight-armed ghost, a pair of hands suddenly stretched out. Uncle Wu, who was wearing a shabby thick coat, suddenly pushed the congratulations carrying his grandma on his back into the blood pool! Grandma! The integration of the shadow world and the real world has not yet fully begun. Situ An has raised this terrifying ghost story in advance through several blood sacrifices and using himself as a bait to attract investigators from all over the city. Congratulations to Miaomiao! Among the crowd, Xuan Wen and Situ An ran towards the Flesh and Blood Temple at the same time. Their purpose was very clear, to take away the transparent heart growing from the top of the statue. When the meat-eating investigator and the apartment residents were fighting on the underground floor, Zhu Miaomiao was not involved. She was a member of the Investigation Bureau and knew every rule by heart. She should strictly follow the orders of her superiors, but she could not use the axe. Target those monsters. After the congratulatory grandma disappeared, one of the four blank faces of the ghost statue had facial features and opened its eyes! ?Those eyes seemed to have seen all the suffering in the world, they were gentle and kind, and contained the vitality of a living person. Situ An seemed to have noticed something was wrong. He was extremely keen and immediately shouted: "Your husband and children were killed by ghosts, and you still want to help ghosts now? The investigation bureau sacrificed so many people just to kill the ghosts." Take the "meat" out of the fight! Don''t listen to him! When people have "meat", we can save the whole city!" Kill Situ An! Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Gao Ming knew that Zhu Miaomiao still had a killing talisman hidden on her body, which was given to her by the goddess in advance. Zhu Miaomiao! Kill him! The wound on Gao Mings stomach was getting worse and he was covered in blood: Meat is poison! You cant even become a ghost after eating meat! ??The wound made by the killing talisman will not heal, and the blood flowing out is not the normal red color, but black mixed with countless paper dust. ??The evil spirits were forced to fuse, with most of their faces being that of Situ An, and half of their faces belonging to the evil spirits from Building B. "Without ''meat'', countless investigators will continue to use their lives to fill in the abnormal incidents! I am the one who saves you!" Situ An looked like a madman. He saw Zhu Miaomiao take out a crumpled blood charm and stick it on the fire axe. superior! ?Congratulations, they didn''t care about anything else and wanted to push the old man to the shore, but there seemed to be countless ghosts in the **** water grabbing their feet, preventing them from leaving. He was injured again, but Gao Ming still did not give in. He knocked Situ An, who was struggling to stand up, against the wall, and connected the two with a chain. ?Fighting is not a doctor''s strong point, but doctors in modern society are indeed one of the professions most familiar with death. Gao Ming has long been prepared for death, and he cannot let Situ An leave today no matter what. Is that the heart of the gods? "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" The evil ghost was howling, but Situ An didn''t look back. He took away the last killing talisman on the ground and forced the merging evil spirits to rush directly to the top of the statue. "Don''t you want to kill me too?" There was a faint sound of chains clashing in Gao Ming''s shadow. How could he let Situ An leave? ??But who knew that Gao Ming had his eye on the blade and wrapped a chain around Situ An''s wrist, tightly binding him. ?Swinging the sword forward, Situ An originally thought that Gao Ming would learn to be smart and dodge, so that he could steal the heart of the god. As early as the first time he met Situ An, Gao Ming found Zhu Miaomiao carrying a fire ax with other investigators. Her face was pale. Although she was not injured, her expression was very painful. In the blink of an eye, the congratulating grandma was swallowed up by blood. He held his breath and dived, but there was only blood red around him. ??The fire ax chopped off Situ An''s head, and the blood talisman exploded, destroying his body. Zhu Miaomiao also fell to the ground. Most of her life was sucked away by the killing talisman, making her look much older. The rich aroma of meat emanated from the statue, affecting all the people present who had eaten meat and the ghosts who believed in the Flesh Fairy. With chains entangled, Gao Ming wanted to take away the bone chopping knife in Situ An''s hand. The cunning and cruel madman still had a smile on his face, as if Gao Ming''s reactions were all expected by him. ?Hands holding the ax blade tightly, Zhu Miaomiao''s eyes gradually cleared up. She ran faster and faster, as if she was thinking of her husband and children who were captured by ghosts. When I was in my twenties, I was as fierce and reckless as you, but later I suffered a big loss. In the huge blood pool, the blood was slowly falling, and extremely real blood vessels crawled out of the shadows and penetrated into the statue. "You can''t kill me, but I have a way to kill you." Situ An''s knife just now did not penetrate Gao Ming''s heart. It seemed that the evil ghost was worried that he would destroy the heart of flesh and blood, and the two wills conflicted, but now Situ An took the initiative again. He took out his second hidden boning knife, which also had a killing talisman on the blade. Situ An used one of the three killing talismans given by the goddess to kill Yan Hua, and the remaining two were prepared for high life. ?Who is the monster now? The beating speed of his flesh and blood heart began to slow down, and the blood flowing out of his belly also took away the vitality from Gao Ming''s body. The finger bones made a crisp sound, and Zhu Miaomiao''s blood was absorbed by the killing talisman. She raised the fire ax high, aimed it at Situ An''s neck, and slashed with all her strength: "Go to hell! You madman who forces the living to eat!" ??He didn''t know much about fighting skills, but his physical fitness continued to improve under the influence of the Heart of Flesh. He struck first and threw Situ An to the ground. ??They wandered around the body of the statue and gathered in the center of the eight arms. Situ An spent twenty years preparing and committed countless murders, and finally waited for this moment. Food for blood, remnant souls and faith, the hearts of the living people on the base of the statue began to wither. ??The sharp boning knife pierced Gao Ming''s abdomen, and the killing talisman shattered instantly. Gao Ming felt like a lion had gotten into his stomach and was gnawing at his internal organs crazily. There is something somewhere, but there is nothing there. It seems to exist, but it also seems invisible. This is a heart that could never have appeared at this stage. ?The sign of life, which represents the living person, opens its eyes, and then the signs of desire, death, and evil also open their eyes one after another. Throwing away his thick coat, Uncle Wu stood next to the statue. He seemed to be possessed by something, and his expression was the same as that of ghosts and gods: "When you worship me, you kneel on the ground with great piety. When your flesh and blood matures, you will compare with each other." The beast is still ferocious, what exactly are you worshiping? (End of this chapter) Chapter 61 Can I be the hostess for a week? Chapter 61 Can I be the heroine for a week? The statue of the Flesh Immortal has completed the last step of the sacrifice. Among the four phases, the other three have long been integrated into the blood, and only the living person representing the life phase is rare. ?The appearance of life needs to maintain human nature, and cannot be affected by the smell of meat in the apartment building, let alone eat meat to violate taboos. In the entire Surabaya apartment, the only one who meets the conditions now is Congratulations'' grandma. The reason why she has been able to live until now is very likely because Situ An and the flesh and blood fairy deliberately protect her and want to keep her until The last moment is used for sacrifice. ?Of course he didn''t know these congratulations, and he regarded his grandma''s existence as his biggest secret. ?The alienated Gong Xi dived into the depths of the blood pool, stubbornly trying to rescue his grandma. Uncle Wu glanced at Gong Xi with some pity, and crawled toward the heart of the **** above the statue. Flesh and blood psychic, no one knows when Uncle Wu was replaced. It might have been a few hours ago, or it might have been when the abnormal event broke out, or it might even have been more than ten years ago. At the same time, a force came from behind Gao Ming, and he felt like he was being pulled backwards. Normally speaking, among the three, Situ An should be faster. Gao Ming knew this, and his goal was not that from the beginning. Zhao Xi, who was about to disperse, felt the chains approaching. He let go of Uncle Wu''s legs, dragged his broken body, and grabbed one end of the chains. "You are too paranoid. Some things exist in the first place, not because of your designs and plans." Four arms covered in blood grabbed Situ An, and the other four arms held Xuan Wen''s body, but Uncle Wu couldn''t do it now. After dodging, a large amount of stinking black blood flowed out of his chest. The so-called killing talisman was actually the karma created by the Flesh Fairy. They died because of the Flesh Fairy and became poison that could bring harm to the Flesh Fairy. "I appear because of worship, I am who I am, and everything I gain is mine. You are also one of the many flesh and blood kneeling in front of me." Uncle Wu''s arms have been integrated into the statue. The expression on his face is completely different from before, and his eyes are There was a sudden change, and the statue''s left and right arms folded forward. An irritable voice came from Xuan Wen''s mouth. Her pupils were bloodshot, and countless broken faces flashed in her eyes. The emotions from strangers stirred up the shadows. Xuan Wen used her own hard work as a guide to weave a big shadow. net. ??The evil ghost and the madman merged. Situ An suppressed the evil ghost''s will and made the **** names appear on the soul body. The human parts of Uncle Wu''s body are getting less and less, and the vitality contained in the statue is getting more and more. The seven emotions and six desires, all kinds of human things, all Uncle Wu''s experiences and memories are flowing into that statue along the blood lines. A transparent heart. ??Twisted arms grabbed Uncle Wu''s ankles. Zhao Xi''s head drooped on his shoulders slowly lifted up. His body was almost unable to hold together. The blood, much thicker than that of a normal person, dripped on the statue. Uncle Wu''s pupils gradually dissipated, leaving only the whites of his eyes. His body began to accelerate and merge with the statue. ?The statue does not resist Uncle Wu. Every time he climbs up, part of his body will merge with the statue of ghosts and gods. When he climbs to the highest point and picks off the heart, he should be completely integrated into the statues of ghosts and gods. Situ An knows the murderer of the family murder case very well. He carefully selected the murderer. All the psychological and spiritual stimulation was his design. Step by step, he entered the abyss and embraced the abyss! ???If Gao Ming hadn''t arrived, Situ An would have led all the investigators to kill the evil ghost he had cultivated with his own hands. With the most righteous attitude, he would fuse two hearts and become the Eastern District Director of the Investigation Bureau to solve level four abnormal incidents! "you" Its really troublesome. Uncle Wu, who climbed up the statue, saw Xuan Wen and Situ An coming over. He took out a knife from his arms. Let go! Uncle Wu kicked Zhao Xi fiercely, but Zhao Xi looked at his body that was about to fall apart but slowly closed it up, as if to wrap up Uncle Wu. Get out of here! Situ An grabbed Uncle Wu by the neck and tried to tear him off the statue. Even if Uncle Wu''s body was separated, he could not be merged with the statue. The heart of the gods was placed in front of them, but neither of them tried to fight for it. ?Zhu Miaomiao''s vitality is almost exhausted, and she can no longer use the talisman given by the goddess. Si Xiang opened his eyes, and the indescribable sense of oppression suffocated all the survivors present. All the blood and water in the entire apartment were gathering here. He chanted "The Flesh Immortal" in his mouth, and then stabbed his left hand with a knife. Xuanwen''s whole body melted into the shadows, and eight monsters with exquisite faces and outstanding temperament crawled out of her wounds, biting her body and injecting resentment and hatred into her soul! "You are the **** I worship, why don''t you listen to my prayers! Flesh and blood support, Feng Shui overall situation, you appear because of me!" The outline of the heart of the gods between existence and non-existence slowly becomes clear, and the main will of the flesh and blood fairy is returning. Shadows surged wildly, and terrifying cracks appeared on her body, eight of which were the most terrifying. "You appeared because of me! I can make people believe in you, and I can also smash your idols!" Situ An was really crazy. He took out the last killing talisman that was not used: "You know why innocent people Can skin be made into a killing charm that restrains flesh and blood? Because of the prayers and cries of those innocent people, because of their extremely strong desire in the face of death, they want you to appear, so you are here. God!" The hand of the soul body was holding the killing talisman. Before Uncle Wu could fuse further, Situ An''s fingertips dropped and smashed the left arm of the soul body into Uncle Wu''s chest! "For the past twenty years, I have been searching for the main consciousness of the Flesh Immortal in the building, thinking that the worship of the Flesh Immortal was unsuccessful. I searched all kinds of idols, but I never expected that you would hide outside the apartment and hide in the body of a living person! " ??The black blood in his abdomen continued to flow, and the black word "fate" seemed like a curse that could not be washed away. Gao Ming climbed onto Si Xiang''s head, and the heart of the **** was right in front of his eyes. The ground was shattering, and he sprinted to the edge of the blood pool with all his strength, throwing the chain in his hand towards the statue. Xuan Wen and Situ An''s evil spirits were very fast, but they seemed to be a little too late. Shadows and evil spirits erupted at the same time, and the two broke free from their bonds and rushed toward Gaoming in the center. Xuanwen can control the shadows. This is the power given to her by the shadow world, but the more she uses it, the more vulnerable she becomes to backlash because she attempts to change her destiny, and the shadow world is constantly correcting its mistakes. Brother Zhao! Catch him! The balance between Wu Bo, Situ An and Xuan Wen was broken. Gao Ming grabbed the scars on the statue and crawled towards the transparent heart. Gao Ming grabbed Zhao Xis chain and picked up the fire ax: Give me the last killing talisman. "It''s not stained with the smell of flesh and blood. What the **** is this?" Uncle Wu grabbed a handful of yellow talismans from his pocket and threw them at Zhao Xi. Those talisman papers contained fragments of photos of the unjust deceased, which ignited after contact with Zhao Xi. Wisps of will-o''-the-wisps. ??The hand that was holding on to the chain had loosened its grip. When Situ An was rushing towards his heart, Gao Ming changed his direction and swung the fire ax to chop Situ An''s head. ?Eight arms and eight senses, the flesh and blood **** of disaster, the whole blood pool trembled crazily, the roof collapsed, the corridors broke, and the statue of the flesh and blood **** slowly started to move. Situ An does not respect the gods. He just wants to eat the gods. ??Wu Bo used two arms to stop Gao Ming, but neither Situ An nor Xuan Wen were energy-efficient lamps. They were all waiting for this opportunity. The chain formed by memory and obsession was hung on the arm of the statue, and Gao Ming grabbed the chain and jumped over the blood pool. Putting the blood talisman on the ax blade, Gao Ming took a deep breath: "The most innocent people have become the blade that can kill gods. This may be their last wish." "Would you rather give it to him than to me?" The blood on Situ An''s body was getting darker, and it was no longer clear whether he had taken over the evil ghost, or whether the evil ghost had taken over his soul. ??The ground shook, and the walls of the Surabaya apartment were covered with cracks. Whether it was the Flesh Immortal who took over the main consciousness, or Situ An took away the heart of the gods, this strange story would get out of control. As soon as the two of them were delayed, Situ An''s evil spirit quickly approached, and the two dead faces that were about to merge together opened their mouths, trying to bite into the transparent heart. "I''ll stop them! Go and pick off the heart!" Xuan Wen didn''t give Gao Ming a chance to refuse. She had already rushed over. The blood talisman was triggered, and the high-life black blood was absorbed by the killing talisman. His ax struck Situ An on the shoulder. ?Eight arms hit the place where Gao Ming was standing just now, and Xuan Wen grabbed Gao Ming''s shoulders. If Xuan Wen hadn''t pulled him away just now, Gao Ming might have been smashed into a pulp. Uncle Wu had already anticipated the current situation. The Flesh Immortal was very clear about the people and ghosts in the building, but he missed a ghost who was brought in by Gao Ming. "This heart is mine!" Situ was trapped by the shadow, and blood stains began to appear on his soul: "Give me all your cruelty! All your resentment and torture! I know how many people you have killed and how many you have collected. Resentment! It was me who led you step by step to become a murderer, and I was the one who fed you the despair!" The soul was dyed red, and Situ An tore a gap in the shadow. After he discovered that the heart of the **** was no longer clear, he immediately crashed into Uncle Wu who was merging with the idol. ?Take a step forward, your legs racing with high speed, running wildly in the corridor. The blank photos were shattered and flying, and the place where Xuan Wen was was completely engulfed in shadow. She seemed to know that she could not fight against the shadow world, so she wanted to drag Situ An and the statue into it. This time, I will definitely kill you! I cant change my life, but Im very satisfied with being the heroine for a week. Xuan Wen finally couldn''t help but look back at Gao Ming: "If you really can''t remember what you promised me in the tunnel, then stop trying to remember it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 62 A hero with only three days left to live Chapter 62 The hero with only three days left to live The Shadow World has written scripts for every monster born in the shadows. The meaning of their existence is to help the shadows invade reality. If they have other ideas during this period and do not grow according to their original trajectory, then the Shadow World will think Try to drag them back into the shadows. Xuan Wen is very similar to Gao Ming, they are fighting each other from the moment they open their eyes. She doesnt want to live like this forever, she feels she can change. The marginal female supporting role with the least sense of existence, an unpopular auxiliary character. She does not have the most beautiful appearance, and her personality is not good, but I dont know whether it is due to the influence of Gao Ming or whether she is like this in her heart. She chose a dangerous and crazy path. She took away the power and destiny of the eight heroines, and therefore left eight wounds that can never be healed. Xuan Wen has no ability to stop the will of the Flesh Immortal Lord and the evil spirit transformed by Situ An. She wants to buy enough time for her high life, so she can only rely on the power of the shadow world. While returning to the shadow, try to drag Situ An and the Flesh Fairy into it. "Integrating the hearts of gods requires a process. Even if I get the heart, you can''t hold them for me. So the best option is that I will hold them while you fuse the heart." Xuan Wen was very happy. Reasonable, she is not affected by various emotions, and everything she does is to leverage fate and have a better ending. Is this a Level 4 abnormal event? Is this a natural disaster? Or a man-made disaster? He is the Lishan Investigation Bureau, the acting leader of the investigation team, high life! At the same time, Gao Ming also touched the heart of the god. The memory of Gao Ming emerged on the transparent heart, and his past gave the heart color. Shadows shrouded the ground like night, and Xuan Wen''s body seemed to turn into a wound in the middle of the two worlds. Broken human faces poured out from the shadow world, wrapping Situ An and the statue. The waiting crowd flocked to Gao Ming, and another group of investigators dispatched from the Lishan Investigation Bureau also saw him. ??The old door panel was pushed open, and a faint light shone through the crack of the door into the corridor. With chapped lips, Gao Ming licked the blood from the corners of his lips: "Okay." No one is afraid, and no one runs away. Even though he knows he will die, he still explores into the depths of darkness. The shadow has receded! The abnormal event has been solved! The shadows on the underground level are out of control. Xuan Wen is at the center of the whirlpool. She gives up resisting the shadow world and actively accepts all shadows. The only thing she does is to trap Situ An and let him dissipate into the shadows with her. ?He has black letters all over his body, and his chest rises and falls slightly. ?Walking alone in the dark corridor, the scent of meat was no longer in the air. The morning breeze blew through Gao Ming''s blood-stained hair. He came to the main entrance of Building A of the Surabaya Apartment. "Gaoming!" Situ An looked ferocious. He had been planning for twenty years and sacrificed countless investigators to sacrifice his heart. Gaoming took away his heart. He knows Wan Qiu''s fate and wants to help Wan Qiu, but it seems that it is a good ending for Wan Qiu now. ?No one knows whether tomorrow will be **** or heaven. ?Two hearts merge together, and the alienated heart and spiritual will are intertwined, forming an "atrium" that is independent of the two worlds. ?A pair of hands lifted Gao Ming up, and Wan Qiu carried Gao Ming out of the blood pool with his crying daughter. The Surabaya apartment was almost completely slaughtered. Qingge, who was seriously injured, took advantage of the chaos to escape with the only two remaining investigators. There were not many alienated residents left in the apartment. ?Hutching the wound on his stomach, Gao Ming looked at Wan Qiu who was walking away. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. Hearts were beating. Gao Ming felt that there was a certain connection between his alienated heart and the Surabaya apartment. Any place where blood flowed would become a part of him. People have two hearts. The flesh-and-blood heart is like a flame, providing strength to the whole body, allowing people to run and jump; the spiritual heart is like a lamp placed on a spiritual altar, guiding the direction. The moment the new idol appeared, the clay statue of the Flesh Immortal in the Flesh Temple began to collapse, and the wound on Uncle Wu''s chest worsened rapidly. He looked at Gaoming with complicated eyes. There was no resentment or pain, only an indescribable despair. Look, someone walked out of the apartment! Gaoming? Its Gaoming! ?This atrium is filled with pain and despair. Every sacrifice buried in the blood pool has become a part of the atrium, turned into chains and instruments of torture. The memory in the heart seems to be looking at Gaoming, blooming in the center of the eight arms. ??The smell of meat in the Surabaya apartment gradually faded, the shadows retreated to the corners of the walls, and the temperature slowly rose. All this seemed to herald the end of the story of flesh-and-blood fairy tales. The shadow retreated and Gao Ming walked toward the ground. The steps he stepped on left dazzling **** shoe prints. ?Taking Yanhuas flesh and blood as the foundation, its eight arms are stretched out, and the four phases come together! Uncle Wu screamed, and the heart above the statue disappeared. Gao Ming''s past experiences merged into his flesh and blood, and his will, spirit, and memory seeped into his blood. ?Zhu Miaomiao''s situation is not optimistic. She used the killing charm twice, which consumed too much life. ??But Gao Ming was still lying in the pool of dry blood, and Xuan Wen and Situ An beside the statue disappeared together with the shadows. The boundless shadow was dispersed, and investigators from half the city were anxiously waiting outside. All of them saw Gao Ming. ??The sun shone on the blood stains, and Gao Ming looked at the excited faces with his single eye. Those investigators did not care about life and death. If he died in the apartment, these people guarding outside would be the next group of people to enter the apartment. ?It took a lot of effort for Gao Ming to get up from the ground. He was injured more seriously than imagined. A black night, full of red blood, the blue sky is torn, the gray city is upside down, there is a beam of light from a car light in the distance, Gao Ming is in the car, and he is also outside the car. ?The blood on his soul became more and more intense, and his obsession turned into overwhelming hatred, but in the end he still couldn''t break free from the shadow. Everything is fate, and you cant control it at all? High fate! High fate!! ??The roar echoed in the shadows, the blood gathered into Gao Ming''s heart, and the shadows retreated into Xuan Wen''s open wound. ?Opening his eyes, at a certain moment, the beating frequency of the god''s heart became consistent with the heart of flesh and blood in Gaoming''s chest. "I... want to stay here." Wan Qiu touched her daughter''s head: "They don''t have a mother anymore, I, I will take care of them." The strange story has ended, the shadow has subsided, and there will be no flesh and blood immortals in the two worlds from now on. Wan Qiu dragged Zhu Miaomiao to Gao Ming again: She needs emergency treatment. Grab the handrail and step up to the last step. Gazing at the ceiling above his head, Gao Ming lost his left eye and endured nineteen minutes of torture from the evil spirit. His whole body was covered in wounds, and his abdomen was penetrated by a killing talisman. The heavy rain that had been falling for several days finally stopped and the sky cleared up. Gao Ming walked out of the Surabaya apartment covered in blood. Si Xiang''s eyes stared at Gao Ming, watching him fall from the highest point of the statue and fall into the pool of blood. ?Hold the door with both hands, Gao Ming pressed forward. He raised the black ring in his hand and stepped into the sunlight. There may be other injured people in the building, and there should still be investigators alive. Congratulations, the meat-eating investigators, the residents in the building, Yan Huas body, and the eight victims of the massacre merged into the statue. All the blood and food created a new statue of ghosts and gods in Gao Mings heart. ??Black characters spread across his face. Gao Ming heard the cheers of the crowd, but the sound seemed to drift away slowly. His eyes moved back to himself, and the life character on his palm seemed to be telling him something. His consciousness was blurring, and every beat of his heart brought severe pain. Gao Ming clenched the life character in his hand and fell at the junction of shadow and sunlight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 63 The tunnel where I was buried Chapter 63 The tunnel where I was buried Warm light shone on his face, and Gao Ming sat up from the bed in the intensive care unit. ?There were various medical equipment that he didn''t recognize stacked up in the ward. The corridor outside the door was guarded so that not even a mosquito could fly in. "Your physical condition is very bad. There are dozens of large and small wounds. They have cleverly avoided your vital points. But the most important thing now is that you have irreversible lesions in your internal organs. We have tried our best. Various methods can only help you delay the arrival of death. " Doctors and nurses are on call 24 hours a day, and they usually stay in the room next to Gao Ming. Where is this? The hospital of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is specially used to treat investigators and security personnel injured in abnormal incidents. The doctor pressed the pager beside the bed, and a few minutes later, Chen Yuntian and several other senior officials of the Investigation Bureau entered the ward. The doctors and nurses around him wisely left the ward and closed the door when they left. All roads have their own end, unless this road does not lead to the future. Turning on his cell phone, Gao Ming felt that his cell phone was being monitored, but he didn''t care and dialed his home number directly. ?Ever since he woke up, there seemed to be a thought in his brain urging him to enter the tunnel, and he himself was full of curiosity about the tunnel. ?The phone vibrated, and a classmate in the class group initiated a private message to Gao Ming. When he left the tunnel and was rescued home by Xuan Wen, he forgot something very crucial. Xuan Wen said that he saw a scene that was too terrifying, so his brain forced him to lose his memory in order to protect itself. ?Looking at the photos of his parents that were full of them, the family members in the photo did not look back this time. It seemed to be just an ordinary photo, except that the cracks in the photo were a bit glaring. The voice in his mind became clearer and clearer. Gao Ming closed his remaining eyes. He put down all his guard and followed the guidance of the voice wholeheartedly, moving forward in the darkness. The scenery outside the car window receded rapidly, and Gao Ming held his hands together. When he heard that he only had three days left to live, he did not feel pain or panic. "No one heard" He got on the special car of the Investigation Bureau and went straight to the tunnel at the junction of the three cities. Without touching the document, Gao Ming looked out the window: "I want to go to a place to see, and I hope you won''t stop me." ?Hang up the phone, Gao Ming stared blankly at his phone. There were more than a dozen missed calls on his phone. During the time he was unconscious, he was also pulled into several group chats. Click on the missed call. It was an unfamiliar number. The other party made more than a dozen calls in a row, but Gao Ming had no idea of ??calling back. He didn''t know how long he had been walking. Normally, he should have walked out of the tunnel, but it was still pitch black ahead. Its almost there, it seems to be right in front. "Approximately how long can I live?" Gao Ming looked at his arm. All those horrific wounds had been treated, but the black words drilled out of the wounds remained on his skin forever, ugly, terrifying, and like curse. ?The road under his feet was no longer smooth, and he vaguely heard more sounds. ?This is the most prosperous area in Hanhai, with tall buildings, shining neon lights, and never-ending traffic on the road, but none of this seems to have anything to do with him. ?The gap between people is indeed greater than that between people and ghosts. The reality of the difference lies in Gao Ming. He didn''t pay attention to the rapidly increasing number of group chats. Not only was there a cell phone screen between him and his classmates, there were also many things that couldn''t be changed. Without even looking at the phone, Gao Ming threw it on the hospital bed and put on the clothes sent by the investigation bureau. "Okay, you can go wherever you want. Your things are on the bed next to you." Several senior officials from the Investigation Bureau said some more words and left. As you wish. ??Water drops fell on his sleeves, and there was a voice in Gao Ming''s head that kept telling him to move forward. It seemed that he was destined to return to this tunnel again. He was alone in front and behind, but Gao Ming didn''t feel scared at all. He seemed to be used to this. Liu Yi: "Gao Ming, I want to meet you alone." Three days. Chen Yuntian was a little miserable. He recruited Gao Ming into the investigation bureau, but now he can''t do anything. "The investigation results of the abnormal incident in the Surabaya Apartment have come out. You should be the first to take the lead. However, I hope you can keep Situ An''s matter a secret." Chen Yuntian sat next to Gao Ming: "The investigation bureau is seriously injured, and ordinary investigators If we knew that we had been exploited by Situ An, we might be heartbroken. We can''t stand the internal conflict." Gao Ming turned around. The footsteps behind him had long since disappeared. The security personnel who followed him in had disappeared at some point. ?The sun has set and darkness has fallen. There is no light in the tunnel and there is no exit in sight. ?Later, the Flesh Fairy''s desire to see him clearly occupied his eyes and heart. At that moment, with the help of the Flesh Fairy''s power, he finally saw part of the forgotten scene. After walking out of the ward, Gao Ming left the hospital accompanied by the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. ?As darkness approached, the investigation bureau''s car took Gao Ming to the place, and several security personnel got out of the car. "The Shumi researchers from Xinhu may come over in the afternoon. They want to test something on you. If you allow..." the person in charge of the General Administration placed a document in front of Gao Ming: "Everything is based on your wishes. ??If he didn''t take another look at that tunnel, he would probably die with his eyes open. ??If the doctor''s diagnosis is correct, he should only have three days left. With a breath of cold air, Gao Ming slowed down and touched the tunnel wall with his hand, recalling little by little what happened to him on the night of the Ghost Festival. ?Now that the rain has passed and the sky is clear, classmates who have not seen each other for a long time are chatting in the group, discussing each other''s lives and their past youth. "If you have any needs, you can tell us. During the last period of your life, we will try our best to meet all your requirements." The new director of the Eastern District has not yet been elected, and the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is temporarily supervised by people from the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau. , the person speaking now is one of the heads of the General Bureau of Investigation. Liu Yi: Ive played your game, and a lot of strange things have started to happen. The temperature is starting to drop. He was not thinking about death, he was just thinking about a question: "If I die, will the next person be chosen to replace me in the shadow world?" ??Gao Ming himself was the only one left in the ward, and he looked out the window at the East District of the vast sea. You want to go in with me? Gao Ming stood at the entrance of the tunnel. The dark tunnel looked like a sea monster with its mouth open. There were too many unknowns hidden in the deep darkness. Carrying his bag, Gao Ming walked forward slowly. He didn''t walk very fast, but the security personnel behind him seemed unable to keep up with him. Its a strange feeling, who is calling me? The injury to his body was so severe that any movement would stretch the wound, and the severe pain caused blood to soak under the bandage. Swiping the phone screen casually, high school classmates formed a new group. Everyone had been preparing to hold a class reunion, but it was postponed due to heavy rain. The phone was vibrating, and Gao Ming had turned around. In the last period of his life, there was a place he had to go. The further back I am, the worse my health will become. The wound in my abdomen cannot heal, and my heart is beating very hard. I also hope you can understand that the tunnel is not open to traffic yet, and we are worried that you may be in danger. The security personnel followed Gao Ming closely: We will not disturb you, let alone interfere with you. Continuing to move forward, Gao Ming suddenly felt a drop of water touching his palm. ?Picking up the backpack placed on the bed next to him, Gao Ming looked at the photos of the deceased. The Investigation Bureau must have studied them all, and the photos may not be a secret in the future. ?The road to the tunnel was long, and Gao Ming had never felt that time was moving so slowly. Maybe this was also a way of retaining him from the world. Some of them became doctors, some got married, some became teachers, and everyone has his own life. That''s right, the water droplets don''t fall from a high place, they seem to rise from the ground. He placed his fingers against the wall and waved slowly. The touch of flesh and blood came from his fingertips, as if he had touched a human face. Opening his eyes, Gao Ming saw corpses embedded in the tunnel walls, and the faces were all those of himself who had died tragically! (End of this chapter) Chapter 64 Me, Gao Ming Chapter 64 I, Gao Ming ?The flesh and blood was solidified on the cold wall. Every dead Gao Ming was different. Being stared at by his own face one after another, Gao Ming''s mind began to get confused. His body touched the wall, and when flesh and blood touched each other, he saw the memories of those corpses. Doctor, the game I made seems to have become a reality. Isnt it great? People are under so much pressure at work these days, but you can get away from it. "But I am a ghost story game designer. I have conceived 126 murder cases and created dozens of murderers with different personalities. In order to find materials, I have also watched 95 thriller movies, four There are more than a hundred horror comics and more than two thousand folklore legends, and now they all seem to have become true!" Then do you think I look familiar? ??The blade of the knife pierced the neck, and the blood stained the case sheet. This memory is extremely real... ?His heart suddenly skipped a beat. Gao Ming hugged his notebook and stepped off the bus. "Who are you!" ?The memory of each death was heart-wrenching. Gao Ming grabbed his hair with both hands and screamed in the tunnel! ?His mind has gone completely crazy. Gao Ming finally knows why he is so indifferent to death. All his emotions and self have been destroyed by death one after another. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!" The body fell in a pool of blood, the bones and flesh withered, and only the eyes reflected the backs of other players... Gao Ming''s head was suddenly held down by a hand, and his body hit the tunnel wall heavily. A completely unfamiliar voice slowly sounded behind him. Past experiences have faded away, and a personal name has disappeared from my mind. This feeling of forgetting memory and self is extremely terrifying. Were you in a car accident? There was no passenger in the car. He took off his headphones and looked out the window. In the violent collision, Gao Ming felt that all his bones were shattered, his world was spinning, and everything was moving away! Everything is coming! Invisible blood lines poured into the body, and the hearts in the tunnel were beating at the same time. There were more than one corpses who wanted to use the Flesh Fairy to retain their memories. Although they did not obtain a complete flesh and blood heart, each one was still there at this time. The beating heart represents a self who is trying his best to escape his fate! Where are the other passengers? Why did this happen during the Hungry Ghost Festival? ??The piercing whistle sounded, and the dazzling white light from the car lights swallowed Gao''s life. I know, I was the one who did it. "He is living in such pain probably just because he doesn''t want to accept his fate!" I know you are all scared, and I am scared too! The strange story has gotten out of control in advance, and someone must stand up now! Very good, from today on, you can follow Qingge. Director Gao, since you took office, there has never been a Level 3 abnormal event in the area under the responsibility of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, but investigators have witnessed it and you were able to talk to ghosts. Why is it death every time! Why do all the corpses come back here? His body was torn apart by the evil ghost. Gao Ming turned around and saw that there was no one behind him except his shadow... ?The scalp was torn, and the newly bandaged wound opened again. He beat his head, but the faces could not be taken away. Gao Mings single eye looked towards the car window, and he was sitting in the car wearing headphones. Step by step, Gao Ming came to the front of the car, took out his mobile phone and turned on the lights. I am not dying over and over again, but dying over and over again to make a new beginning! One is in the car and the other is outside the car. He began to ignore death, no longer trust his fellow humans, he was cautious and hostile to everything, he lost his true happiness, and he smashed his former self to pieces. The light shone around, and Gao Ming, who was standing in front of the bus, looked up and saw that the walls of the deep tunnel were covered with corpses, all of which were his own tragic deaths! ?His brain seemed to be stimulated, and scenes of memories that should have disappeared poured out of his heart. With every heartbeat, he could see a period of death. "I know you didn''t lie, but just because the voice and appearance are the same, it doesn''t mean that I am your mother." Thats enough! Thats enough! Dont kill me anymore! Who is it? Who is there? Going all out every time, roaring towards fate every time! Every time he was destined to die, but every time he never flinched! All the games may be just a hint. He has no incredible luck, no extraordinary talent, and no external help. He only has himself. The bone-chopping knife struck at the neck, and his head fell off. Gao Ming saw an upside-down world... It was pitch dark outside the bus, and he could only see himself on the glass. The restraint belt strangled his neck and he couldn''t breathe. His whole face turned dark purple and his hands kept waving up and down, but no one came to save him... "No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t change it, because the outcome has already been determined. Everything you do is just adding pain to yourself. I will wait for you at the end of death until I kill you every moment." Fragments of death overwhelmed Gao Ming''s sanity, and his mind was filled with memories of tragic death and pain. When he was about to be driven crazy, footsteps suddenly sounded in the tunnel. "This is" My child, take good care of yourself and dont worry about things at home. Whos in this tunnel! What do you want to say? He finally understands something now! ??More memories of death surged toward Gaoming, tearing at his soul and will. ??Corpses embedded in the tunnel, with tragic faces and cloudy eyes, Gao Ming''s left eye shed blood and his right eye shed tears. Because of the Flesh Immortal''s ability to resonate, he would see the other person''s memory as long as he touched flesh and blood. Memories of death, different choices, running wildly in the tunnel with high fate. No one can escape his own destiny, and all derailed destiny in the world will be corrected. So, please continue to cycle in this deep despair! The blood in his whole body seemed to be burning. Gao Ming used the last strength and all his will in his life to turn his head and look behind him! Everyone has been given a script since birth, and everything is destined by fate. The laws of nature cycle, over and over again, and everything has its own place. ?Vessels sprouted from his cheeks, and Gao Ming''s brain almost exploded. His body fell backward, leaning against the corpse on the tunnel wall. Im not lying to you! Dont stay at home, leave quickly! Come with us, some directors want to see you. Mom! Run away! The ghosts are hiding at home! Im not crazy! I saw them! Let me go, the evil ghosts are coming and they want to destroy this city! I volunteer to join the Investigation Bureau and spend my life finding out the truth and protecting more people! I hope you can follow me! An ordinary person with below average physical fitness wants to break through the sky shrouded by fate. "Xuan Wen, Qin Tian, ??Yan Hua, and... Situ An!" "who are you!" Falled to the ground, Gao Ming opened his eyes. He was lying on the bus. There were glass shards all over the floor. A small game on his laptop that promoted family harmony was still in trial operation. Everything is like an unsolvable cycle, and Gao Ming cant find a way out! A major disaster is coming! Lets stay in the community and slowly clear a safe area. "Why are you following me if you don''t go hunting ghosts?" Gao Ming, all the players in the City Ghost game know you, and we all decided to join forces to do something. ?The head was penetrated. At the last moment when the fire of life was extinguished, Gao Ming''s heart beat heavily. The heart of the gods and the heart of flesh and blood merged, and some of the memories in his mind were hidden in the atrium. ?The corpse was covered in wounds, with only one eye left. His head was penetrated, but he still looked back, trying to shout something! With his heart beating and blood burning, Gao Ming grabbed the still-warm hand of the corpse. Team leader! The person who killed the brothers in the apartment building was not a ghost, but a human! ?Gao Ming covered his neck and stayed away from the body in the hospital gown, but his spirit and will seemed to be grasped by countless hands. No one can be trusted. Anyone may be a ghost in disguise. I will conquer all games, master the power of ghosts, and use them to fight against ghosts! The memory hidden in the flesh and blood returned. Gao Ming clenched his hands and his nails pierced the skin. He looked at all the tragic corpses in the tunnel with tears in his eyes. The headlights of the bus shone on him, and a passenger bus soaked by the heavy rain came speeding towards him! You have been killed by me over and over again without knowing who I am, but you will still come back here next time and continue to die again and again. The vehicle heading to the East District was attacked halfway, and the fire burned his body. After Gao Ming crawled out of the sea of ????fire, he was stabbed through the chest with a sharp knife... Ordinary people can also change the world, but they have to kill themselves over and over again and say goodbye to their past selves. He kept looking around, but every time he turned around, the footsteps would change direction. Gao Ming found that the footsteps seemed to always sound behind him! That voice seemed to exist only in the past he had experienced! ?The other person is getting closer and closer to him, but he can''t see the other person''s face. Because everyone agrees that killing you will gain more than killing ghosts! I only have three days left to live. Its too late to change. Will I also be embedded in this tunnel? Gao Ming wanted to look back, but at this time he felt unprecedented pain. Something pierced his head, destroying all his memories. Memories surged in his flesh and blood, and Gao Ming burst into tears. Death after death brought a beginning. He did not forget it. For the first time, he felt his heart beating so truly! All the blood lines converged on his body, and his heart was like a blooming flower or a burning fire. (End of this chapter) Chapter 65 The best start, at this moment Chapter 65 The best beginning, at this moment ? There is a loophole in the endless cycle of despair. This is the crack that Gao Ming has made in the lock of fate with countless deaths. He held the corpse''s hand, and there was a black life character engraved on the other''s palm that looked like a curse. Memories are returning, this time they are not forgotten, and Gao Ming is immediately ready to leave. ??The moment he walked out, footsteps sounded very suddenly behind him, and Gao Ming''s body seemed to be bitten by the mouth of a beast. He remembered this sound! "I have been waiting for you for a long time. You got into a car that you shouldn''t be in and ended up in a place that you shouldn''t be in." Its that mans voice! He remembers all the deaths, and what crawls out of the rotten memories is not the game he made, but the reality he experienced! ?Hands out, even if he falls down again and again in the tunnel, he still runs fast. ?The wounds on his body were slowly increasing, but Gao Ming didn''t care at all. He was like a bird escaping from an iron cage, waving his wings with all his strength. This time he wanted to make up for all the regrets! A faint light appeared at the end of the tunnel. The weak Gao Ming looked along the light, and a familiar face appeared in his field of vision. With long hair shawl, Xuan Wen was wearing a black raincoat and holding a flashlight as she approached slowly. Thank you, Xuan Wen. Gao Mings second thank you was to Xuan Wen who had made a choice in the Surabaya apartment. "For some reason, I developed an uncontrollable love for you. It''s hard for me to stay awake, and I can always sense your position, but this is not my intention." Xuan Wen took off her raincoat and threw it to Gao Fate: "This twisted love will become stronger as time goes by. So I need you to promise me that no matter what I do to you, you will never have feelings for me or fall in love with me." Me, never try to take advantage of me with this! ?The light shone on Gao Ming, and Xuan Wen, who was standing in the shadow, stopped. It seemed that the two of them had met many times, and the feeling of familiarity that came from the bottom of their hearts was indescribable. name? Did he tell me my name? ??The voice that killed him over and over again disappeared, and Gao Ming knew that everything the other party said was a lie! "I know what you are thinking." Gao Ming sat on the ground, looking at the rainstorm and the dark night: "Actually, you did not appear because of my design. You originally existed. It is everything you have experienced that made you who you are now!" Died once? Then I will keep reminding you. Xuan Wen carried Gao Ming on her back. ??The sound of heavy rain hitting the ground became clearer. Xuan Wen carried her life on her back to the junction of the tunnel and the night sky. She stood in the shadow and took out a knife from under her raincoat. "If you agree, put on your raincoat and I will carry you home; if you don''t agree..." No one knows what Xuan Wen has experienced before, and she doesn''t want her destiny to be interfered with by anyone again. Gao Ming covered his heart and got up from the ground. The tunnel is very long, but it is not endless. "When you opened your eyes, was there a black and white photo next to you? It should be a wedding photo of you and me, right?" Gao Ming did not step back. He took two steps forward until the tip of the knife touched his heart: "I It took me a long time to understand, why are there still photos? Because you have died more than once in my past experience! This may be the reason why the photos are there! There was no refusal, let alone resistance. Gao Ming lay on Xuan Wen''s back. This seemed to be the only physical contact between him and Xuan Wen. At this moment, he didnt even dare to raise his head to look at the other person, because he was afraid that he would reveal his flaws and let the other person see that he was different from countless times before! The raindrops from the top of the tunnel fell on his face, and the corpses were hidden in the darkness. Without stopping for a step, he turned around and walked toward the tunnel exit, walking faster and faster. ?The indescribable sense of oppression pushed Gao Ming to the ground, and he had no ability to resist in front of the voice. The shackles on his shoulders seemed to have been broken off, and his emotions and perceptions were flowing in his flesh and blood. At this moment, he was his complete and true self. He has never known himself so clearly as he does now, and he has never felt so relaxed as he does now. "You are injured, I will carry you out first." Xuan Wen''s voice was cold and terrifying. She came here not to meet, but to kill the person who affected her spiritual will and eliminate her only loophole. ?According to her character, she should do whatever it takes to kill those who influence her and not let herself show any weaknesses, but she couldn''t do it no matter what. "You''re welcome." "Impossible, there is no possibility that I would like someone I have never met!" Xuan Wen walked over with a knife in her hand: "I am a monster born in the shadows. I am different from you." After a fierce inner struggle, Xuan Wen put away the sharp knife: "I can help you escape from here and take you home, but I need you to promise me one thing." ?I appear because of you, and you come because of me. Even if the outcome is destined, we must smile with a smile on our face to express our love that will eventually pass away. "Got you." I dont know why the photo appears in the shadow world, but I will find the truth. "But now everything is out of control. Evil ghosts are rampant, weird things appear frequently, and the malice in people''s hearts will subvert the city. It won''t be long before the games you made based on real cases and urban ghost stories in the past may become reality, and they will rot away from you. The way to weaken their resentment is to let more people play the game you designed. You can choose to lead them through the level, or you can choose to sacrifice them to feed the monsters. Different choices will pay different prices. There will also be different gains. Everyone has a script from birth, and everything is destined by fate. Maybe the world has always worked like this, but has it always been like this, is it right? Even though it was the first time they met, Xuan Wen had a special trust in Gao Ming. There is no love without reason in the world, and there is no one who can rely on 100%. She cannot understand this emotion. Gao Mings pupils narrowed to a point. When he entered the tunnel before, the owner of this voice killed him! Killing myself over and over again! "You are fused with something, and you cannot be separated for the time being. You should have died, but I can give you a chance to live." Everyone has been given a script since birth, and everything is destined by fate. The laws of nature cycle, over and over again, and everything has its own place. "It doesn''t matter." Is this what you want me to do? The terrifying sense of oppression slowly disappeared, and a hand pressed down on Gao Ming''s head. From now on, your name is Gao Ming. "Thanks." "All of these are gifts given to you by fate. Take advantage of them and don''t let out-of-control weird stories appear." The heavy rain was blown into the tunnel by the strong wind, as if the cold night was pouring into the past memories. The nightmare is not because of him. The nightmare has always existed, and even fate cannot completely erase it. I promise you, but my brain is injured and I often lose my memory. What Gao Ming said was true. "A promise?" Gao Ming remembered that every time he left the tunnel, he would promise one thing to Xuan Wen, but he never seemed to remember what that thing was. "Thanks" Are you done yet??? (End of this chapter) Chapter 66 Another ordinary and warm night Chapter 66 Another ordinary and warm night Xuan Wen, who was soaked all over, was carrying Gao Ming on her back. They were walking on a long night road in the mud. How about I carry you instead? "Coming." The heavy rain washed away the bodies of the two people. They were insignificant compared with the endless night, and the light in their hands seemed to be extinguished at any time. After a long time, Xuan Wen pushed out an electric car from behind the tree at the intersection of the road. She patted the back seat: "Hurry up!" "I didn''t expect you to send me home like this." Gao Ming got into the car and grabbed the armrests of the backrest with both hands: "People in the shadow world also ride electric bicycles?" Seeing his father and mother again, Gao Ming felt a very special feeling in his heart. He was not afraid or intimidated. Wash your hands, change clothes, serve food, open the cake, put in the candles, and then... Okay, listen to me. The most dangerous people must be dealt with first. Having changed his raincoat, Gao Ming opened the back of the raincoat to cover his head like a child. The words behind the photo are very similar to what the stranger said in the tunnel, but they are fundamentally different! ?The stranger in the tunnel said that everything Gao Ming had was a gift from fate. He wanted Gao Ming to become the watchdog of the city and lead other living people to prevent the occurrence of out-of-control ghost stories. Running into the house, Gao Ming didnt even have time to change his clothes. He opened the medicine box under the cabinet and mixed the medicine. The candlelight flickered, reflecting their gradually distorted faces. The lights in the house were turned off, and my father and mother completely changed their appearance in the darkness. The lights in the house turned on again, and my father and mother seemed to be fine, sitting on both sides of the dining table. Everything that just happened seemed to be an illusion. Comparing the two, Gao Ming definitely believes in the words behind the photos. Seeing that Gao Ming was unwilling to let go, Xuan Wen''s expression changed: "You care about me?" I hope you can also change your destiny. You are your own heroine. At about midnight, Xuan Wen sent Gao Ming back to Laijing Apartment. She was breathing heavily, as if she had lost half her life. ?The man was sneaking around and standing outside the balcony on the first floor. The clock on the wall rang, and Gao Ming put the photo of his body into his backpack: "Let''s do it step by step, first save the people who need to be saved, and then kill the people who need to be killed!" I can feel it! Sleep, sleep well. This should be the last warm night you spend. "It won''t work if you say your wish. Next time, just say it silently in your heart." Dad and mom ate the food on the table. Gao Ming looked at the lone candle on the cake and stood up slowly. Seeing Xuan Wen preparing to leave, Gao Ming immediately chased after her: "Xuan Wen!" "Welcome home." The memory soaked in blood called out, and the door of the torture chamber slowly opened. Behind Gao Ming, a giant ghost appeared vaguely. It had eight arms and four sides, and was extremely ferocious. It looked a bit like the statues of ghosts and gods of flesh and blood, but it was not exactly the same. . Sensing the danger, Gao Ming''s heart began to beat crazily. His alienated heart was like a torture chamber filled with torture instruments, with all pain and death hidden inside. Looking at the familiar photo, Gao Ming had an unreal feeling. He read the text behind the photo again. ?This city seemed to be dead, without any life, and it seemed like they were the only two people in the world. To my dear child: At the age of eighteen, you have become an adult. From today on, you are the new parent, and you will have the key to open the door to your home. ?His brain was extremely excited, and he couldn''t help but grab the edge of the anti-theft net. He had been here many times, and when it rained late at night, he couldn''t help but want to come over. The voice-activated lights in the corridor finally turned on, the shadows faded, my father and mother disappeared, and only a photo of the deceased was left on the floor of the bedroom. The kind face gradually turned ferocious. The problem of Gao Ming exceeded the scope of thinking of his father and mother. The smiles on their lips became more and more weird and terrifying. It seemed that as long as Gao Ming did not follow the normal process of making a wish and blowing out the candles, they would treat Gao Ming. Launch an attack. Slowly opening the tool bag, he took out the things he had already prepared. The heavy rain muffled some sounds. He stared at the woman with his eyes, and the smile on his face became more and more cruel. "Is this your first time to invite someone of the opposite **** home? How did you come up with such a bad excuse?" Xuan Wen shook off Gao Ming''s hand, put on a dirty raincoat, and got back on the electric bike. He recalled that when he was imprisoned by the evil spirit, in that extremely desperate situation, it was his father and mother who saved him. "If my father and mother are also involved in some pain and despair because of my existence, then there is a possibility..." Did the monsters from the shadow world turn into dad and mom, or did dad and mom become monsters from the shadow world? Hearing Gao Ming''s words, Xuan Wen slowly turned her head. Her inner secret was seen through for the first time: "I''m just going home." They are created by the shadow world, monsters that replace their parents in reality, but for some reason, the shadows of their parents really appear on them. ?Putting on his raincoat, Gao Ming ran downstairs with tranquilizers and medicine. The road is closed and big cars cant come in. Xuan Wen spat out the rainwater in her mouth and stared at Gao Ming: Forget it, give me your raincoat and get in the back. About a few hours later, Zhao Xihui will choose to commit suicide. Gao Ming wants to leave the shadow world and return to reality before tragedy occurs. ?With bumps and bumps along the way, Xuan Wen drove through the shadow-shrouded suburbs and into the lightless city with Gao Ming. Our home is somewhere between existence and non-existenceas parents ?The bubbles are colorful and pop when touched, so they have a dreamlike beauty. He wanted to speak several times and ask his parents some questions, but his father and mother were like puppets on a clockwork, just doing fixed things. "What''s wrong?" The name Situ An came to mind, and bloodshot eyes appeared in Gao Ming''s eyes. Gao Ming did not blow out the candles. He looked at his parents who were slowly approaching and asked: "Are you my father and mother? Even if you have a trace of their emotions, I will do the things I did for myself before." And apologize. I am willing to become a family with you, and I can stay here. I just hope you can tell me the truth." Not long after, the doorbell rang, and Gao Ming hurried to open the door. Dont kill the other eight female protagonists in the game. ??However, the text behind the photo only tells the location of Gao Ming''s family, emphasizing that Gao Ming has become the new head of the family, saying that he has complete freedom. ?He rushed into the heavy rain and was about to enter Building 2 to find Zhao Xi, when he suddenly saw a familiar figure in the apartment courtyard. Gao Ming grabbed the back seat of the electric car and stared into Xuan Wen''s eyes: "They will become a wound on your body that will never heal, following you for a lifetime, and in the end you will die because of them!" The father in a neat suit is a very gentleman, tall and handsome, and the mother in a white shirt and jeans is gentle and capable. If everything is not a game, but an experience. The heavy rain fell on the man, and he stared at the sleeping woman in the house through the badly rusted anti-theft net. ?Looking at the warm and tidy decoration in the house, the man seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. He couldn''t wait to destroy everything. The number of candles on the cake gradually increased. The "Family Promotion Mini Game" that took three days to complete last time only took three hours this time. With splashes of mud, Xuan Wen disappeared into the night on her electric bike. Gao Ming chased for a distance, but still couldn''t catch up. His body was now very weak. The faint smell of meat came from nowhere, and the lights in the room flickered on and off. Gao Ming knew that his father and mother did not have much ability. They just seemed to never be defeated. "Is there no way to answer?" Gao Ming sighed: "I hope everyone is safe and happy." With his Adam''s apple rolling, he looked at the body of the woman living alone, his pupils were beating and his fingers were trembling slightly. I know you love me very much, but Im in a hurry now. The light in the living room shone on the light yellow tablecloth, making it look extremely warm. Dad and mom entered the house carrying the cake. Tie up the father and mother and send them to the bedroom, then open the living room door and repeat the whole process. The rain is leaking on your back. The heart of flesh and blood in his chest was beating. Gao Ming changed his clothes under the nagging of his parents. He enjoyed this short-term beauty. After saying the last words, Gao Ming returned to the courtyard of Lijing Apartment. He still had very important things to do next. "Happy birthday!" Gao Ming stood in the heavy rain and said seriously: "If it''s okay, I''ll take care of you." "Why don''t you go upstairs and sit down for a while? I''ll get you a set of clean clothes." Gao Ming grabbed Xuan Wen''s arm: "There''s no one in my house right now, but my parents may bring back a lot of cakes later, so we won''t Cant finish it. Qi Yan? The man suddenly heard someone calling his name from behind him. The person was very close to him, almost right next to his ear! (End of this chapter) Chapter 67 Ill be nice Chapter 67 Ill be a good boy Suddenly turning around, Qi Yan saw Gao Ming''s bloodshot eyes! Go with? Without giving Qi Yan a chance to react, the bricks in Gao Ming''s hand fell heavily, once, twice, three times! Qi Yan, whose vision was blocked by his raincoat and hat, fell to the ground. He never expected that someone would be behind him and suddenly attack him. He wanted to struggle, but Gao Ming stuffed another handful of medicine into his mouth. "You..." His head was dizzy, and he didn''t know whether it was because the pills were taking effect or because his skull was broken. "You will never change your stubbornness!" When Gao Ming was about to hit him for the fourth time, he suddenly remembered that Qi Yan had not killed anyone at this time. If he accidentally killed Qi Yan, it would be really hard to explain. . ? He ??first asked the Charity Federation for information about Congratulations and his grandma, but no such person could be found. Then Gao Ming called an underground club in the East District and wanted to place a bet on boxer No. 17, but the other party said there was no No. 17 at all. ? Zhao Xi standing blankly at the door was very different from the fragmented corpse, but their figures gradually overlapped in Gao Ming''s mind. ??He has seen the memories of other corpses, and he has entered the Surabaya apartment more than once, but he has never fully obtained the heart of flesh and blood, and he does not know the endings of those futures. "You have given everything to this family, but you have not been recognized. In fact, what you have to do now is to get out of this environment and truly live for yourself." Gao Ming said earnestly: "Your adoptive mother has raised you for ten years, and you have raised her For thirty years, you have not owed any family members, you only owe yourself. You only have one life, and you should do something more meaningful." Situ An had been planning for twenty years, sacrificing blood to living beings, and trapping and killing countless investigators from the Bureau of Investigation, before triggering this strange story in advance and making it appear at an impossible time. "I should have talked to you earlier." Gao Ming strode across the living room and hugged Zhao Xi: "But it''s not too late now!" ??Countless blood threads gathered and entangled, eight arms stretched out from Gao Ming''s back, and hit the ground hard. The blood spread, and a face representing the **** of life and death stared at Zhao Xi. Huge flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods emerged from Gao Ming''s back! Accelerate, move forward! Handily sketching on the white paper, Gao Ming wrote down a lot of things he might want to do before he died, but Zhao Xi didn''t show much interest. Brother Zhao! I am the high-ranking official of Building 4! I have something very important to tell you! Can I still be a hero? Zhao Xi said with a bitter smile on his face: Stop joking. Bang bang bang bang bang on the door, Gao Ming knew that Zhao Xi was falling into self-blame and pain. He had locked himself in a corner of the world, unable to get out. "I know you want to help me, but I don''t have anything to do now. I''m very tired." Zhao Xi limped and pushed the door open: "Let''s go." "Good life?" Zhao Xi has lost a lot of weight. He is wearing thin clothes, has heavy black eyes, is listless, and has chapped lips. It seems that he has not slept well for a long time. ?Hold the hand of the flesh and blood ghost and god, Gao Ming felt a little dazed. He saw the shadows of many people in this flesh and blood ghost and god. ?Throwing away the bricks, Gao Ming stuffed his gloves into his pocket, turned into Building No. 2, and headed straight for Zhao Xi''s house. Im so stupid! ??Took out his mobile phone and dialed the police number. Gao Ming recorded a video of Qi Yan and woke up the woman living alone in the house. Stopping in front of the familiar door, Gao Ming knocked **** the iron door without any hesitation. Gao Ming speculated that this may have something to do with Gong Xis grandma. His grandma was the last person to be sacrificed by blood and the only one alive. The old man who represents life has become a part of the ghosts and gods, and her deepest obsession seems to have been inherited by the ghosts and gods. With eyes full of ferocious faces, time seemed to have frozen. Zhao Xi looked at the ghosts and gods so close and sat down on the ground. "It''s true. The world is different from the past. A little change has occurred. Everyone may become a special being." Gao Ming is a psychological counselor. He generally does not stimulate patients, but occasionally Other treatment options will also be tried. ?Seeing that Zhao Xi was still alive, Gao Ming breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and looked at the living room. ??This ghost has the strongest body of Yanhua. The three faces representing death, desire, and evil are blurred, but the face representing life is exactly the same as Congratulations. ??The other party was frightened when he learned that there were two perverts standing outside his window. He didn''t dare to open the door for Gao Ming, so he just threw a rope through the anti-theft net. All the accumulated power of flesh and blood gathered at this moment, and finally shaped everything completely. The flesh fairy was reborn in my heart, and my heart became a prison cell independent of reality and the shadow world. ?Holding his legs, Gao Ming climbed up from the ground. There are many people and ghosts who have been sacrificed in the Surabaya apartment. It is not difficult to verify. Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and started making calls one by one. Open the door! Brother Zhao! Zhao Xi! Gao Ming raised his leg and aimed at the door lock, but at this moment, the old security door was opened. You are very important, and there are many people who need you! They are all waiting for you! "Because I left the shadow world early and cleared the mini-game to enhance family ties, I indirectly saved several people who were killed by Qi Yan. Every time I come back it seems to be a completely different world, and everything may change, except for me outside." Without Zhao Xis help to stop the meat-eating Bai Xiao, Gao Ming would never have reached the end. All the fruits are due to the causes planted. "But if this is the case...will the people who became sacrifices and were imprisoned in my heart disappear from the timeline forever? Will they only live in my heart forever?" ? ? Wiping the door panel, Gao Ming rushed into the house and almost knocked over the dining table. "Brother Zhao, I know it''s hard to change your mind now. Certain thoughts have been haunting you. In fact, this is not your fault, it''s just that your brain has a small cold." Gao Ming is a psychological counselor. , he generally does not do anything to irritate patients: "You have made arrangements for your funeral and are prepared to die. This is a decision you made after several days and nights of torture. I am not here to dissuade you from changing your mind. I just want to ask you to give me, the people around you, and yourself some time. ?Take two steps back, charge up and sprint with high health. According to the normal time trajectory, Gao Ming will never be able to obtain the Flesh Immortal. ?? He tied Qi Yan up skillfully. Gao Ming also thought it was amazing. He even tied the knots the same as last time. ?The water droplets slid down the raincoat and wet the ground. Gao Ming opened the hood of the raincoat, ran to the balcony first, and closed the open window. The alienated flesh and blood heart beats in the chest, and the atrium becomes a torture chamber, independent of the real world and the shadow world! There is always a possibility that people will fall from a high place, but Gao Ming is not afraid at all because he will catch himself. "I haven''t gone to school, I have some strength, but my legs are still lame. I don''t understand what you young people are doing. I also want to do meaningful things, but I don''t have the ability at all." Zhao Xi said to himself "You are not me, so you cannot understand how difficult my situation is." Since you have a choice in the future, then burn it without restraint, otherwise you will be sorry for the ashes all over the ground. "No, no...what do you want to do?" Zhao Xi was a little flustered, and a piece of paper in his hand fell to the ground. Gao Ming let go of Zhao Xi and picked up the paper. It was Zhao Xi''s will. He left all his few properties to his elderly adoptive mother. Give it to me. Zhao Xi was like a child who had discovered a secret, he grabbed the will. Gao Ming picked up another blank piece of paper from the table: "We have to decide to face death anyway. Then before death comes, maybe we can complete some things together. For example, eat something you like once, go to the place you like once. place, get a thank you, etc. ?Hang up the phone, Gao Ming looked at the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods. His guess seemed to be correct. "If I told you that I could see the future, one day in the future, you would become a hero and save many people, including me, would you believe it?" Gao Ming gently touched his heart, Threads of blood penetrated from his eyes into his heart. Zhao Xi! Open the door! ?His lips trembled, and all the thoughts in his mind were swept away, leaving only a blank. After a long time, he sat in front of the ghosts and gods: "No matter what, I have to keep moving forward. From now on, you and I will live and die together." ??The face that belongs to Congratulations is approaching Gao Ming, and the sewn mouth seems to want to tell Gao Ming something. Under the protection of grandma''s obsession, the will of Congratulations seems to be retained in the statue of ghosts and gods. (End of this chapter) Chapter 68 Your dark night is back Chapter 68 Your dark night is back ??Every time he sees flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming''s murderous intention towards Situ An will become stronger. He doesn''t have the strength to fight against the Eastern District Investigation Bureau yet, but the situation will soon change. Gao Ming is going to do what he wants this time. Not to mention the Investigation Bureau, he wants to overthrow the entire vast sea. I wanted to join the Bureau of Investigation, but I saw that many of the corpses on the tunnel wall were wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms. In that case, lets find another way. Putting away the phone, Gao Ming pulled Zhao Xi up from the ground: "Brother Zhao, have you ever played horror games?" Zhao Xi had not yet recovered from the shock. He pointed at the flesh and blood ghosts and was speechless. "Don''t be nervous. I am a qualified doctor. I will cure you completely." Gao Ming asked Zhao Xi to get close to the ghosts and gods to get familiar with the atmosphere: "Are you still sad now?" Zhao Xi shook his head tremblingly. He felt as if he was about to be swallowed up by flesh and blood. ? Zhao Xi had no appetite for several days in a row. After being "enlightened" by Gao Ming, he gained some appetite and was able to eat deliciously. "This child is quite powerful." In order to prevent the child from being injured, Gao Ming entered the house and protected the child: "I never expected that the first living person to overcome phobia would be such a young child." "Will we... meet that big guy just now?" Zhao Xi asked hesitantly. Next, I will take you into the shadow world and let you see the truth. "Very good." Gao Ming took out Zhao Xi''s will, replaced it with some things to do before death, and then stuffed it into Zhao Xi''s pocket again: "Brother Zhao, we will all be reborn tonight. " The horrified parents in the house gradually turned into shadows and disappeared, leaving only an ugly handmade puppet on the ground. It could barely discern the shape of a human being, and its body was covered in traces of sewing and stained with various paints. Youre making fun of me again. Zhao Xi honestly moved out of the way. Dont scare yourself, we are here to mediate family conflicts. Gao Ming followed the route in his memory and found Courtyard No. 4. Before Zhao Xi could decide whether to refuse, Gao Ming put a raincoat on him and pulled him out of the room in a daze. There was a little boy hiding in the small bedroom. His skin was pale and it seemed that he had not seen the sun for a long time. The boy refused to communicate with Gao Ming. He was like an unwanted kitten. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw a man and a woman carrying suitcases and running out of the corridor in a hurry. "This child looks like me before." Zhao Xi was touched in his heart. He lamely sat down next to the child, grabbed a piece of waste paper, and easily folded out a paper frog: "Press its Butt, it will jump forward." He was frightened when he saw his father coming in, but this time he didn''t cry or make a fuss. He hid in the castle surrounded by "quilts" and grabbed the toy sword. ?With nowhere to vent his anger, he kicked over the table and hit the TV hard. But he still couldn''t get rid of his anger. He walked to the bedroom at the end of the room and opened the door: "It''s all because of this bad guy!" This old house was shaking in the storm, and the large shadows were like the tide, rising little by little. "Finally we saw a living person." Zhao Xi stared at the couple: "But they don''t look normal, as if they killed someone and fled the scene of the crime." The shadow has not dissipated, indicating that the "game" has not been cleared yet, and the boy has not completely overcome his fear. ?In the midst of this mess, a man and a woman were wrestling together. No one in the compound thinks highly of Zhao Xi, even his sister-in-law and adoptive mother think he is useless, but Gao Ming knows Zhao Xis advantages. He has a grateful heart, a soul full of kindness, and a stubbornness engraved in his bones. The two of them ignored the couple and entered the corridor. After having enough food and wine, Gao Ming and Zhao Xi set out again after buying snacks and gifts. "Snapped!" He fell heavily, but the child still didn''t cry while holding on to the plastic sword. He still kept mumbling: "I''m not afraid of you, I''m not afraid of you..." The woman was obviously not as strong as the man, so she directly grabbed the fruit knife on the ground. "You haven''t eaten for several days. Eat some warm rice to cushion your stomach." Gao Ming bought food for Zhao Xi and himself, and then went to pick out a gift for the child at No. 4 Minlong Street. The source of the phobia, Gao Ming once saw the child''s leftover snacks in the closet. Im not afraid of you, Im not afraid of you, Im not afraid of you! They looked pale, as if they had seen something terrible. ?Minlong Street in the heavy rain was a bit eerie. The whole street was pitch black and there was not a single light in sight. "No, it''s safe there." Gao Ming walked out of the corridor and walked past Qi Yan. Zhao Xi only regained his senses a little after walking to the first floor. He pursed his dry lips and said, "Where are we going?" ? Approaching room 405 little by little, the door was not closed, the floor of the living room was covered with broken pieces of dinner plates, and the sofa was pushed over. ?This scene not only stunned Zhao Xi, but also Gao Ming. He had always been curious about how the little boy got rid of his fear. The man and woman in the room look exactly like the couple who escaped just now! What the hell? I understand that scary things only appear when children are scared. The more scared the child is, the stronger the scary monster that the shadows gather becomes stronger. You deserve to die just like your mother! There are also little people he drew on the quilt. Those little people are holding spears made of paper. The flesh and blood ghosts penetrated Gao Ming''s body from the back, and the house returned to normal, except that the lights in the living room could no longer be turned on. The man in the room did not attack the woman holding the knife again. He seemed to know that the woman would really wield the knife. Is it the source of phobias? ? Touched the child''s head, Gao Ming took off his raincoat and threw it aside. Just as he was getting ready, he suddenly found that the angry man and woman had become much smaller. He was very scared, but he felt that a higher life would not harm him. As soon as Gao Ming reached the third floor, he heard the sound of things being smashed. Someone seemed to be quarreling upstairs. He slowed down and looked towards the fourth floor. The rude voices of men and the sharp curses of women were mixed together. The louder they cursed, the thicker the shadows around them. ?Minlong Street is not far from Lijing Apartment. The two walked through the old street and turned into a convenience store. Zhao Xi subconsciously wanted to dissuade him, but when he saw the faces of the man and woman, the legs he stepped out stopped in mid-air. Looking at Qi Yan with a broken head and bleeding, Zhao Xi once wondered if the end of the world was coming. The man angrily grabbed the child''s clothes and threw him onto the broken porcelain in the living room. The little man on the quilt stabbed the man with a spear made of paper. The man screamed, as if he was really hurt. Hearing Zhao Xi''s words, Gao Ming couldn''t help but turn around: "Brother Zhao, your vision is still very good." Gao Ming finally knew why the child''s parents fled in a hurry. They should have made the little boy afraid again, so what the boy feared became a reality with the help of the shadow world. No. 4, Minlong Street. Youre right again! Brother Zhao, you have a talent. "Gao Ming, should we find some handy weapons before we go in?" Zhao Xi didn''t see anyone alive along the way. He followed Gao Ming nervously: "Do you know zombies? I''ve seen a similar movie called Virus , and then people changed, it was scary. I dont know why, although these things gave him a great impact, he still followed Gao Ming downstairs without resisting. Gao Ming wanted to pick up the puppet, but the boy held it in his arms and shrank into the corner of the room. Putting down the boy''s favorite snacks and toys, Gao Ming and Zhao Xi continued to calm the boy''s emotions so that he would no longer be nervous and fearful. Gao Ming looked at the little boy who was playing with Zhao Xi and felt that it was time for the child to experience the warmth of home. Ive looked at all the photos in your room. It seems like your father and mother havent even spent a birthday with you since youve grown so big. Gao Ming squatted in front of the boy: Little guy, do you want to eat birthday cake? (End of this chapter) Chapter 69 Nightlight Studio is packed with talent Chapter 69 Night Light Studio is full of talents As for the source of phobia, a high life is inevitable. This disease, which is most likely to spread in the early stage, must be controlled in one''s own hands. As long as he has acquired the phobia, it will be difficult for him to be threatened by the human wave tactic. The more people there are on the other side, the easier it is for confusion to arise, and the easier it is for ghost stories to arise. The little boy didn''t know what Gao Ming was thinking. He just licked his lips, as if recalling the sweetness of the cake. ?Seeing the child''s reaction, Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and the black-and-white photo of himself and dialed his home phone number. "Why do you have to show a photo of yourself when you order takeout?" Zhao Xi covered the little boy''s eyes, worried that it would scare him: "This photo is very scary." ?Before he finished speaking, there was a knock on the living room door, and Father Wei and Mother Wei appeared at the door carrying cakes. Snacks and toys are placed on the sofa, and music is playing on the mobile phone. It is raining heavily outside the window, but it is extremely warm inside. ? Walking out of the kitchen, the little boy finally had a smile on his face. He acted obediently, as if he was worried that everyone would leave. After frying the last dish, Gao Ming looked at the dark night outside the window. ??Borrowed Phobia''s photo, and in order to compensate An An, Gao Ming asked Zhao Xi to stay with him. Wei Dayou still couldn''t believe it. He took out his mobile phone: "Gao Ming''s call has still not been answered. How could he know the existence of the murderer in advance and his killing methods?! Could it be said that this was a warning of murder? That masked man Is he the madman who executed him?" The shadow of the phobia has dissipated, but the shadows brought by the strange mother and strange father have enveloped the room again. "It doesn''t matter, you can eat whatever you want. It''s rare to be lively today." Gao Ming kept calling home. There were fewer and fewer people in the scary black and white photo. There were footsteps in the corridor and the door was knocked again and again. "Meow" Zhao Xi was frightened by flesh and blood ghosts and gods at first. He thought that saving the world would be a flash of swords and shadows of flesh and blood, but he didnt expect that he would just pick up a broom and clean up the garbage. There seems to be a murderer hiding in the Night Light Studio. Photos of old things: When you feel fear, you must first think clearly whether you are afraid of me or yourself. Its not that An An has cleared the game, its that An An is part of the game. If I do something and stand on the opposite side of the Investigation Bureau, and I have nowhere to go in reality, the Lishan area in the shadow world will be a perfect place for me to hide. ?Helping the little boy have a happy birthday, Gao Ming also got closer to the boy, and he finally knew the childs name. In terms of complex terrain and population density, the old city ranks first in Hanhai, which is exactly what Gaoming needs. "No! You must ask clearly! He is my best friend! I know him very well! He is definitely not that kind of person!" Turning on the lights in the room, the warm light dispersed some of the shadows. Gao Ming raised the table and sofa and cleaned the room: "Brother Zhao, come and help. We may come here often in the future." Once he wants to stay away from Dad and Mom, and Dad and Mom cannot close the distance between them, Dad and Mom will disappear into the shadows and return to the black and white photos. ??His parents like to call him An''an, which is the name of the family''s pet dog. His parents have a bad temper and are extremely irresponsible. It can be said that he has lived in insecurity and fear since he was a child. The most courageous thing to rely on turned out to be the source of phobia, which Gao Ming never expected. ?After getting the source of the phobia, Gao Ming breathed a long sigh of relief. He and Zhao Xi started to separate and took a taxi to the Night Light Game Studio alone. Gao Ming took out a cigarette out of habit, but he thought of so many of himself on the tunnel wall. After a moment, he threw the cigarette and lighter into the trash can. "No child hopes that he will become so sensible. If he can''t act coquettishly and play in front of his parents, it will actually be quite painful." Gao Ming noticed that the fear in the boy''s eyes had subsided, and he clapped his hands: "Let''s all eat cake. Exactly the same! The battle royale game has become real! ?The cake was not big, so the little boy was not willing to eat too much. He also handed the two largest pieces of cake to Father and Mother. After the lights were turned off, Gao Ming covered the boy''s eyes and made a wish with him. The photo is the ticket, I am the passage, no one can catch me. ?Slowing down, Gao Ming stopped outside the studio door and looked sideways into the house. Opening the cake box, Dad and Mom inserted a candle on the surface of the cake. ?It was still early, but when Gao Ming went upstairs, he found something was wrong. The office door was ajar and there were blood stains on the floor. ??The boy didn''t understand what Gao Ming was talking about. He looked at the lit candles expectantly. Zhao Xi didnt know the true identities of Father Wei and Mother Wei, so he chatted with them awkwardly. The little boy brought out the dishes that Gao Ming had cooked in the kitchen. He was busy at the same time, very tired and very happy. Having repeated it countless times in a few hours, Wei Dayou dialed Gao Ming''s number again. Everyone decorated the room, and a few strangers gathered in the shadow world to celebrate a child''s birthday. If you make good use of this, Gao Ming can solve a lot of troubles. Later, he pinned this emotion on the handmade puppet. The messy paint on the puppet was actually small people, superimposed on each other. ?Dad and Mom greeted each other cordially. Judging from their appearance, they were no different from normal people. How is it possible? How can these things become real! Its so abominable that his parents dont cherish such a sensible child. Zhao Xi himself is not married, and he also wants a child in his heart. ?After leaving the shadow world, the puppet in An An''s hand turned into a black and white photo of the deceased, and Gao Ming saw the text behind the photo as he wished. Zhao Ge can''t find the meaning of existence, has no real family, and has never been recognized; An An has been living in insecurity and fear, being abandoned by his biological parents, and wants a stable home. The two of them can just heal each other, they are the antidote to each other''s life. My parents are always very kind, generous, and easy to talk to when outsiders are around. ? With a sensitive and fragile personality, the boy often relieves fear and pain through painting. In his paintings, he is a warrior who is not afraid of anything. Looking at the room full of fathers and mothers, Brother Zhao dropped the cake fork in his hand. The little boy hugged the ugly puppet tightly and did not dare to speak. ?The heavy rain continued and dark clouds hung over the city. Gao Ming entered the company before dawn. All game design plans are in the company. If these things were obtained by Situ An, the consequences would be disastrous, and everyone who has seen the game design plans would probably be implicated. The filing cabinet where the game design plans were stored was opened, and various game design inspirations were taken out. The faint light swayed slightly, and Wei Dayou was frantically looking through the games designed by Gao Ming. "What do you say?" Gao Ming cleared his throat: "From today on, we are a family. I don''t understand what the responsibilities of parents are now, but I will try my best to make each of you happy." Gao Ming passed repeated attempts One thing I discovered is that as long as he is not too far away from Dad and Mom, Mom and Dad will behave normally. There are many strange stories hidden in the Lishan area in the shadow world. I had previously planned to build this place into a stronghold. ?Gao Ming adjusted his angle and saw the injured Wei Dayou standing among the documents on the floor. He was in a daze and seemed to be on the verge of mental collapse. You can start eating. Gao Ming turned to the little boy and said, "I will help you make up for all the birthdays." ?A cat meows suddenly at the door. Chubby Fa Cai smells the scent of Gao Ming and runs over to rub Gao Ming''s legs. Hearing the sound, Wei Dayou took his mobile phone and looked toward the door. He happened to be looking at Gao Ming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 70 Strange game designer Chapter 70: Strange talk about game designers "Good morning." Gao Ming''s current behavior is indeed not like ordinary people. He clearly saw the blood and wounds. Not only did he not run away, he also blocked the exit. ?He suddenly spoke, and Wei Dayou was so frightened that he couldn''t hold his cell phone steady and dropped it directly to the ground. Gaoming? Wei Dayou moved his body backward until there was no way to retreat. "What do you want to tell me on the phone?" Gao Ming shook the phone and showed a smile like a friend reunited after a long separation, but it was this smile that frightened Wei Dayou. "Did you kill him? I saw it!" Wei Dayou hurriedly picked up his cell phone and kept his distance from Gao Ming. "I hope you won''t tell anyone what I''m going to say next." Gao Ming sat across from Wei Dayou. Memories of death flashed through his mind. In all the futures he had seen, Wei Dayou had never betrayed him. After passing him, this muscular friend has always stood by him, but it was because he helped him die many times. "He is the future director of the Hanhai East District Investigation Bureau, the instigator behind the massacre, and also my big client." Gao Ming''s fingertips fell on the Surabaya apartment: "I will customize a ghost story game for him and let him play it. Have fun! "No problem. It''s the end of the world and you still need to take a knitting class? The old bald man even plans to let us switch careers to make love games. Whoever wants to do it can do it." It can be seen that Wei Dayou is not too satisfied with the company: "But by the way When I come back, can I pass the examination of the Bureau of Investigation? Meow. Facai lay in front of Gao Ming, with his belly exposed. "How could I do something like that?" Gao Ming stopped and touched his face. There was nothing scary about him, but it was a bit suspicious to suddenly appear in the studio before dawn. "We have known each other for several years. We often discuss games at night and exchange various inspirations. I have always felt that you are my best friend and the person who understands me best." Gao Ming walked up to Wei Dayou step by step: "If I He said, I didnt kill him, do you believe it? The students began to enter the campus one after another. Gao Ming waited for a long time, but did not see Wan Qiu. "Just say that you passed the abnormal event alive. The deaths of your neighbors deeply touched you. You especially want to protect the city, even if it costs your own life." Gao Ming waved his hand: "Probably go in this direction. explain." Without Gao Ming''s involvement, it was Wanqiu himself who changed. ??Gao Ming now has a huge gap in power and power with Situ An, so he wants to use information asymmetry to make a killing move for Situ An. "Dayou, you stay here and delete all the game data without leaving any traces. I will prepare some surprises for the customers." "If I come here earlier, Wan Qiu will be bullied less. I hope he can open his eyes this time and see a pretty good world." Then what will I do after joining the Bureau of Investigation? "Then what?" Gong Xi Fa Cai, there is a big difference in strength between you two, but it doesnt matter. "It seems that you really don''t want to stay in the night light." Gao Ming found the cat bag from the office and put Facai directly in it: "From now on, you will be my number one thug." "Meow?" "You chased me out last time." Gao Ming felt helpless when he saw Fa Cai clinging to him so much: "Are you scared before Xuan Wen comes?" Meow. Maomao will not object to Gao Ming. Fa Cai only knows that Gao Ming will give him a cat note every time he comes, and this time should be no exception. Wei Dayou has never seen Gao Ming show such an expression. He found that Gao Ming was a little different from before. Calculating the time, Gao Ming arrived at St. Louis School before it opened, and he stood guard at the intersection in advance. "Situ An should take office soon. You just need to keep an eye on him and tell me about his movements in time." Gao Ming''s hand slowly moved on the map: "Many buildings donated by Situ An have been built recently. There have been problems for several years, with various murders and terrorist incidents. ?The heart is filled with fragments of death. Gao Ming will not attack ordinary people casually. There are enough murderers who directly or indirectly killed him. ?He does not have any moral scruples, because the targets he targets have all wanted to kill him without any scruples. At nine o''clock in the morning, he ran to Wan Qiu''s previous class and contacted the school staff as a parent. The answer he received was that Wan Qiu refused the help of Hanhai Charity Federation and ran away on the way to school. "Abnormal events are about to sweep the whole city. I would like to ask you to do me a favor." Gao Mingfan found the map of Hanhai and circled the East District: "There will be a new game planner to take over your job in two days. By then I hope You can join the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation and find a way to enter the Queen''s Bureau of Investigation." ?Looking into Gao Ming''s calm eyes, Wei Dayou clenched his fists and slowly unclenched them. He nodded: "I believe you." This man feels quite powerful. Wei Dayou vaguely felt that the name Situ An was a bit familiar. All games from Night Light Studio have been deleted, and Gao Ming no longer has any worries. He will start to crazily attack the horror games in the city to make up for some of the regrets he left behind. You say it. ??Blinking his big confused eyes, Facai tilted his head and sat in the cat bag. Before he could react, he was covered by Gao Ming''s raincoat, and Wei Dayou was still trying to delete the game at this time. That day in the Surabaya apartment, Wan Qiu did not leave with me, but chose to stay in the shadow world to take care of Mama Weis two daughters. This boys choices are always unexpected. ?After confirming that Gao Ming was not the murderer, Wei Dayou''s tense nerves relaxed and he sat on a chair: "Then why did the game become real? Only the two of us know the content of the game." An excellent horror game must be able to arouse players excessive imagination, have a dark and depressing atmosphere, limit players abilities, keep them in constant anxiety and fear, and give them hope of struggle. Finally, and most importantly The key is to have unpredictable ghosts. Gao Ming put the game ideas in front of Wei Dayou one by one, and spent nearly half an hour restoring the truth to Wei Dayou. ?Picked up his mobile phone and played the surveillance video at home: "I was eating cake with my parents at home when the incident occurred." "I am the only one who survived because I know the answers to those questions. The questions asked by the murderer are exactly the same as the death questions and answers designed in your game!" Wei Dayou was a little excited, his voice gradually became louder, and the blood vessels on his neck bulged. , his face turned red. ?It saw Gao Ming put him down and walked directly outside. He quickly chased after him, biting Gao Ming''s trousers and waving his paws, trying to remind Gao Ming if he had forgotten something. After walking out of the company, Gao Ming went directly to the East District. He was once a gentle man. He reaped the rewards of gentleness, but he also paid the price of gentleness. Shortly after midnight on the Ghost Festival, a butcher with his face covered entered the apartment where I lived and asked everyone to answer ten death questions. If they couldnt answer, they would die! Gao Ming picked up the fortune on the ground and looked at it with a smile: "Why don''t I become a real ghost game designer and use the timeline and all abnormal events to let them experience the pain I have suffered." "The memory of death is engraved in my mind, and I feel extremely painful every time I think about it. The faces of those who caused my death, those who betrayed me, and those who added insult to injury are like nightmares, constantly circling in my mind. Its clinging to me, what should I do to get rid of it? Hearing this news, Gao Ming felt a little incredible. Wan Qiu, the most dangerous super criminal in the future, had a slight change in his destiny. After asking Wan Qiu where he fled, Gao Ming followed the surveillance camera along the street and chased him to the vicinity of the Surabaya apartment. Has he not forgotten? (End of this chapter) Chapter 71 Dont blame me for talking too much Chapter 71 Dont blame me for talking too much ??Wan Qiu was last seen at a noodle shop next to the Surabaya Apartment. Surveillance showed that he crossed the road with great purpose and entered Building B of the Surabaya Apartment. Is this kid really not losing his memory? Gao Ming himself paid a very heavy price to get this opportunity. Speeding up his pace, Gao Ming found wet shoe prints in the corridor and ran to the fifth floor in one breath. The shoe prints disappeared? ? Turning the corner, Gao Ming found that the door of 506 was ajar, and a large number of advertising flyers that had been stuffed on the door fell to the ground. 506 must not have been inhabited for a long time. Picked up the advertising flyer on the ground, wiped off the thick dust on it, and looked inside 506. Aunt, Im in a hurry, why dont I leave the takeout here and tell them when they come back? Su Mo walked towards the kind aunt. ?Bloodshot blood gathered, the aura of terror spread, the two little girls in the house seemed to be stimulated, and large shadows appeared in the house! "He didn''t promise me anything, and I didn''t want to help him." The goddess lit three sticks of incense and worshiped all the ghosts and gods in the house: "He captured the children of my two sisters. If I don''t agree, he will kill them." My entire family was killed. He looked like a bad guy who deceived little girls, and the two girls hesitated. You want to change your life? The goddess slowly regained her composure, picked up the fragments of the clay sculpture of the Flesh Fairy on the ground, and placed them on the table. Without the care of Mother Gui, these two children became very scary, and they slowly walked towards their high lives. After the shadow completely spread, Gao Ming knocked on the door of a certain room very respectfully. ?Going back to the dining table and sitting down, Gao Ming noticed shadows surging in the room. The two little girls were obviously much more resentful than last time. The two girls no longer resisted, and their hostility had weakened a lot. However, the shadows in Room 506 had spread to the surroundings, and they were dragged into the shadow world. "Impossible, they said they don''t know you!" Wan Qiu grabbed the spatula and walked out of the kitchen, as if he was protecting someone. He mustered up the courage to face Gao Ming: "You are not welcome here, please , please go out." ?That grandma who has lived for who knows how long is very extraordinary. Ignoring danger and warnings, Gao Ming walked directly past Wan Qiu. He entered the kitchen and took out the cooking utensils that were about to be burned through. "The Surabaya apartment is too dangerous. I will arrange a new place for you." Gao Ming squatted in front of the two girls: "You stay here to wait for your mother to come back, and I can take you to find your mother." ?Picking up the cloth on the table, Wan Qiu wanted to wipe off the black gunk on the spatula: "I''m stupid and have been bullied, but they didn''t dislike me." "You can understand it this way." Gao Ming entered the house with his three children, one old, two young, and he looked at the 365 statues of ghosts and gods on the wall: "Grandma, I want to cooperate with you on something." Bang! ??Raised her head in disbelief, the old man''s wrinkled face was crowded together. She stretched out her fingers like a dead tree, sucked in the cold air and said: "Blood Fairy! You are a Flesh Fairy!" ??The security door is covered with dust, but the house is very clean, as if someone comes to clean it every day. The security door behind him slammed shut. It was as if the air conditioner was turned on in the room. The temperature suddenly began to drop, and wet footprints appeared on the floor of the living room. Sumo rushed into the Surabaya apartment with two large bags of takeout. Panting, he ran to the fifth floor and knocked on the door of room 506: "The takeout is here!" ??As his hand touched the door panel, the entire wooden door instantly turned blood red, streaks of blood crawled on the door, and several talismans attached to the door frame were all shattered. Following the shadow outwards, Gao Ming saw the terrifying face of Ba Po as soon as he came to the corridor. This neighbor who was curious about everything was known for his strict mouth. "Put aside cooking. I am really entrusted by the child''s mother." Gao Ming touched his heart. In the final fight, Mother Wei was forced into the blood pool by Qingge and merged with the flesh and blood fairy, so the flesh and blood Ghosts and gods may have the aura of the other party lingering on them. You have a new takeout order! Gao Ming tried to knock on the door, and a thin figure came out of the kitchen. Wan Qiu was wearing the apron that Gui''s mother had used, timidly holding a spatula. "How do you think this person can be more vicious than a ghost?" Gao Ming pondered for a while before speaking: "Situ An wants to worship the Flesh Immortal, but I am the Flesh Immortal. He is destined to fail. Your family He is destined to not be rescued. How about we change our thinking and join forces with me to find a way to kill Situ An together!" ?Wan Qiu himself couldn''t explain clearly. After he cleaned the shovel, he said to Gao Ming with some embarrassment: "Can you teach me how to cook in the future?" There was no one in the house. Instead, the door of the room next to her was opened, and a middle-aged woman stood with her back turned silently: "They went to the first floor." Smelling the burnt smell wafting from the kitchen, Gao Ming raised his eyebrows: "I know you want to take care of those two children, but can you really do it?" motioning Wan Qiu to come over, Gao Ming stared at him curiously: "You don''t remember me, but you know that you come here to take care of two children. What drove you to make this decision?" "Ask those two little girls, do they miss their mother even more after seeing the food you cooked?" Gao Ming poured the black paste into the trash can and cleaned the cooking utensils. He opened the refrigerator and was about to show his hands, but found that there was something in the refrigerator. Its all rotten food: Forget it, lets order takeout. Wan Qiu used to be very timid and did not dare to talk to strangers at all. He forcibly closed himself off. It was not until he met Gao Ming that he gradually began to try to communicate with others. The thick curtains were drawn, and two girls, one tall and one short, stood on either side of the dining table. Their eyes were red and their faces were pale. Putting down the spatula, Wan Qiu sat across from Gao Ming. His special eyes seemed to be able to see other things besides ghosts: "I just feel that... I should take care of them. There is no other reason." The flesh and blood ghosts and gods did not appear. Gao Ming just patiently helped her to fix her hair like her mother. ?Wan Qiu was a little embarrassed, and his aura became obviously weaker: "Yes." "That''s not necessary. I believe in fate the most." Gao Ming moved a chair and sat opposite the goddess: "I don''t know what Situ An promised you so that you can stay here forever, but I have to tell you , that person is dangerous. Who are you? Looking at Wan Qiu in front of him, Gao Ming really found it hard to associate him with the future super criminal. This brutal murderer who had given Hanhai headaches for twenty years now only wanted to learn to cook. Smiling and saying hello to each other, Gao Ming took the three children to the corner of the first floor based on his memory. "My name is Gao Ming. I was entrusted by a mother to help her take care of her two daughters." Gao Ming put on his slippers and said politely: "The eldest daughter is called Xianxian and the younger daughter is called Nannan." "Not only you, but other residents of the Surabaya Apartment and Wan Qiu will follow me." The Flesh Immortal was taken away by Gao Ming, and there is no more Flesh Immortal in the Surabaya Apartment, but Situ An will definitely not give in. After all, he has laid out the layout of the Surabaya Apartment. for twenty years. ?But this time it was different. Wan Qiu not only cooked for himself in the kitchen, but also took the initiative to say hello to Gao Ming. Did you also tie the braids of these two children? Gao Ming glanced at the messy hair of the two girls. No, I, I cant. Wan Qiu shook his head repeatedly. He stood between Gao Ming and the two children, but Gao Ming felt it didnt matter. ?Getting up on his own initiative, Gao Ming held up his daughter''s hair, recalled the little girl''s appearance in his memory, and braided her hair. The scent of flesh and blood floated above the shadows. The more Nannan looked at Gao Ming, the more familiar it became. She seemed to really see her mother''s figure in Gao Ming. I dont dare to collect these things randomly. Dont blame me for talking too much. I just want to remind you that youd better not come to Surabaya Apartment to deliver food in the future. The eighth woman turned around, with the four mouths on her face opening and closing. Dont worry, lets find other people first. Gao Ming came to Surabaya Apartment for another reason. He wanted to find the goddess. Looking at the dark stuff in the pot, Gao Ming couldn''t even tell what kind of vegetables it was stir-fried with: "Did you make it?" There was the sound of a broken statue in the house. Gao Ming tried to open the door and entered. He saw an old man with white hair sitting on his knees on the ground. In front of her, a clay statue of a flesh and blood fairy was broken into pieces. The takeaway was sold on the ground, and Shen Mo fell next to it. Wake up! Pretty boy! Wake up! (End of this chapter) Chapter 72 Designing a game for the first time Chapter 72 Designing a game for the first time Gao Ming made an offer to the goddess that was difficult to refuse. As long as Situ An was killed, all problems would be solved smoothly. ??Take out a piece of talisman paper, draw a few strokes, and then throw the talisman into a copper basin filled with water. ??What is very strange is that when the talisman touched the water in the copper basin, it burned directly in the air, leaving only ashes falling into the water. "It''s weird, it''s really weird." The goddess recited a few verses, and after she meditated, she spoke: "I can help you with some things, but I can''t get involved. If I get too close to either of you two, I will." He may never be reincarnated." "I won''t let you kill people. I want to ask you to bring Situ An here at the right time." Gao Ming wanted the goddess to cooperate with him. As for killing Situ An, he had to do it himself. "It''s useless, Situ An won''t listen to anything anyone says." The goddess put the fragments of the Flesh Fairy clay sculpture into a wooden box: "No blood sacrifice has been successful in the Surabaya Apartment for so many years. He no longer believes that the Flesh Fairy really exists. Situ An is more likely to go to other places than the Surabaya apartment. He has arranged many buildings in Hanhai East District. I dont know what he wants to do specifically? " As the sun was about to set in the afternoon, Gao Ming received Zhao Xis message and everything was ready. "Now I should be able to make the simplest Kaitan game." Gao Ming has been wanting to try it since he left the tunnel. He has never dragged ordinary people into Kaitan games before and actively avoided this situation, but He has retained the memory of his death again and again, so he no longer has such worries. When flesh and blood ghosts and gods absorb these things, I can also get some benefits. This is another very important discovery. ?Compared with before, Apartment A has changed a lot. In the past, every household was worshiping the Flesh Fairy, and the underground floor was full of meat-making restaurants. But now the underground floor has been turned into a utility room. Sitting in the taxi, Gao Ming took out paper and pen and handed them to Wan Qiu: "You only have one life. You write down everything you want to do now, and I will accompany you to complete those things." On the fourth week after leaving the tunnel, the strange stories got out of control and disaster struck the old city. ? Gao Mings current goal is to kill Stuart and fight against the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, but he also has a longer-term goal in his mindto see the face of the stranger in the tunnel clearly and find a way to end the endless reincarnation. The surrounding shadows seemed to be blown away by something. Dense bloodshot eyes bloomed behind Gao Ming like a huge flower. Eight thick arms and Gao Ming caught the ghosts and gods together! ?During this whole process, the fatigue in Gao Ming''s eyes disappeared. He had not slept for a long time, but he was still very energetic, but the bloodshot eyes were a little scary. "No problem! I will sort out Yan Hua''s self-abuse physical training method now, and the two of us will exercise together!" In the posthumous photo, the goddess is standing in front of the apartment with a cane and a serious face. Through the window of the apartment, you can see the daughter and Xianxian playing in the house, the peeping eighth wife, Zhou Ji carrying the child on his back, and a few blurry lines. Dark shadow. "Didn''t the Goddess say she won''t help me?" Gao Ming looked at the back of the photo, which also had words written by a child - a picture of the Goddess: The mother-in-law said there was no normal person in this building, including me and her. If this black and white photo of an apartment in Surabaya is fed at any cost, it may become a Level 4 abnormal event. Of course, Gao Ming would not do such a crazy thing. "The ancestral hall of the Flesh Immortal is hidden here. In the past twenty years, Situ An has committed many murders, but he still cannot worship the real Flesh Immortal." The goddess lit the candle on the altar table, and the firelight reflected the eight-armed four Xiangs statue of ghosts and gods: But he also accumulated some blood food. Because Gao Ming has obtained a complete flesh and blood immortal, some things have changed. ?It is actually a very painful thing to have the memory of death in your heart. When Gao Ming closes his eyes, he will see himself dying tragically. This is one of the reasons why he does not want to sleep. "You insisted on coming out with me, why did you regret it?" Gao Ming touched Fa Cai''s head, and the cat felt as if he was frightened. Looking at Gao Ming''s profile, Wan Qiu picked up the pen and after a long time wrote down a wish - I want to eat ice cream. I dont want to be bullied by others anymore! Gao Ming tried his best to satisfy Wan Qiu''s wish, because in the memories he had seen, Wan Qiu suffered too much torture. As drops of blood flowed from the clay sculpture into his body, some changes occurred in the flesh-and-blood fairy in his heart, and the face that represented evil became a little clearer. It is fair to retaliate when there is an enemy and repay an injustice when there is an injustice. Gao Ming closed the computer and looked out the window at Building 2. There was no sympathy in his eyes. Only three? The goddess stepped aside. Needless to say, Gao Ming seemed to be attracted by some kind of force, and his hand slowly approached the statue. Sitting on the balcony with a computer, Gao Ming began to make a ghost story game for Xuan Wen that was exclusive to her. Combining different memories of death, Xuan Wen was no longer a marginal female supporting role this time. She died again and again, forgetting herself every time. But she would always be the first to come to the tunnel exit, as if she was waiting for someone. "I can''t participate directly, but I can return what originally belonged to you." The goddess bowed to the many clay statues of ghosts and gods in the house, smashed three of them, and took out three blood-red killing talismans. : "This talisman may cause harm to you, please hold it first." ??Moving away the **** blocking the road, the goddess pushed the old-fashioned metal door, a clattering sound was heard, the rust fell off, and a small ancestral hall appeared in front of her. "It''s not enough, I can only give you three." The goddess seemed to have some scruples. She took off a bunch of keys from the wall and led Gao Ming into the underground of Building A. I, I want to fall in love again. Wan Qiu felt very relaxed when she was with Gao Ming, and she didnt stutter so much when speaking. I want to see the sea. ??Just now when the eight arms came out of Gao Ming''s back, the cat in the bag was in the best position to watch. It has been pretending to be dead until now. ??On a torn corpse in the tunnel, Gao Ming used the ability of the Flesh Fairy to see the memory of the other person''s death. This guy is quite difficult to kill. "We''ll go to the beach tomorrow! Nangang is very close to us!" Gao Ming patted Wan Qiu on the shoulder: "Don''t have any scruples, just write them all down! Then work hard to live for the things you like!" Yan Hua may be gone, but Gao Ming will not forget his promise to Yan Hua. He wants to find Yan Hua''s sister to make up for his regrets. Discussing a better tomorrow, the two went to have another barbecue before returning to Lijing Apartment. After leaving the Surabaya apartment, Gao Ming went to the underground boxing ring again. He found the guy watching the ring and left his phone number, hoping that he would help keep an eye on the Yanhua siblings. ?The clay sculpture was drained of the last drop of blood and shattered on the altar table. The shadows gathered here began to frantically reject Gao Ming, trying to drive him out. The surrounding shadows faded away like the tide, and after a long time, only Gao Ming, Wan Qiu, and the screaming Fa Cai were left in the narrow ancestral hall. "Eat, buy two as soon as you get off the car!" Gao Ming glanced at it and generously gave Wan Qiu ten dollars: "Write down everything else you want to do! We will live happily in the future! Lets take back all the bullying that fate has done to us in the past! Gao Ming called Zhao Xi and asked him to first confirm whether the neighbors in Building 2 were all at home. There cant be any problems with the ghost story game prepared for Situ An, so Ill start with you first. Youve asked the right person. Brother, Im a professional in love games. Ill make a virtual girlfriend app for you in a few days. ?The last shadow disappeared, and there was now a black and white photo on the altar table where the statue of the Flesh Fairy was originally placed. ?Gao Ming formed a mutual aid group and fought tooth and nail to protect Lai Jing Apartment, but was eventually betrayed by several neighbors in Building 2, who dedicated Gao Ming to ghosts. I also want to forget the pain of my body being torn apart, but I cant forget it no matter what! (End of this chapter) Chapter 73 They pushed themselves into the abyss with their own hands Chapter 73 They pushed themselves into the abyss with their own hands Every future is different, but for me every future is extremely painful and will eventually lead to despair. "Anyway, the end point is already determined. Those who want to push me into the abyss halfway, of course cannot let go." Gao Ming sent the completed game design plan to Wei Dayou and silently watched the sun sinking into the horizon. As darkness fell, Gao Ming said a few words to Wan Qiu, then walked out of the room holding a black umbrella. ??Avoiding the dilapidated surveillance cameras in the building, Gao Ming entered Building 2. He stood at the entrance of the corridor and took out a black and white photo of the Fear Puppet. Gao Ming had already learned the method of triggering the photo from An An before. He looked at the photo and forced himself to keep feeling terrified until the ugly puppet crawled out of the photo. Shadows spread in all directions, and Gao Mings first game began. Dont do bad things, and dont be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. An An muttered in a low voice, but the adults still heard him, and he hid behind Gao Ming in fear. Finally, he poured the breath of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods and his own blood into it, and finally got a response. Rather than saying that it was Gao Ming who called her out, it is better to say that she was curious and wanted to come out and have a look. "Is this your new apartment? Do you want to say hello to the neighbors? Do you want to prepare some gifts for your first visit?" Ba Po is very talkative and curious about everything. She also likes to talk everywhere, but people Not bad per se. My deceased family members were knocking on the door just now, saying that I was unfilial, but I obviously burned a lot of paper money for them. Xiaoqiu in 2203 was trembling: The Ghost Festival has passed! Why are they coming back? After confirming that it was correct, Gao Ming touched his heart and tried for the first time to let the flesh and blood ghosts and gods completely walk out of his heart. The huge body brought an indescribable sense of oppression. As long as it stood there, it could scare people. Fall to your knees. "Everything was fine before, but something went wrong when you two came!" Wang Xusheng called all the neighbors aside. They left Zhao Xi and Gao Ming alone, as if they were discussing something. In fact, Gao Ming knew what Wang Xusheng was telling his neighbors, and he also knew why Wang Xusheng targeted himself and An An. All of this was part of the game. An arm stretched out from the portrait, and Ba Po walked out of the portrait alone. Even if no one from the other neighbors spoke, Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother and Li Li didn''t even speak. They seemed to have acquiesced in something. ?Walking on the stairs, the surroundings were dead silent. Gao Ming took out a black and white photo of the Surabaya apartment. He tried every method to communicate with the goddess in the photo, but nothing worked. Zhao Xi felt that he had harmed Gao Ming and wanted to speak, but Gao Ming waved his hand and turned to look at Zhao Xi''s family: "I don''t care, but Zhao Xi has lived with you for a long time and has helped you a lot. .You dont believe me, dont you believe Zhao Xi? The voice-activated lights flickered on and off, the red couplets posted on the door seemed to be bleeding, and the upside-down fortune characters turned into twisted smiles. Everything seemed to trigger terrifying associations. I am a psychological counselor. I am here to provide psychological counseling for Brother Zhao today. Gao Ming picked An An up and said, We dont know any ghosts at all. Are you crazy? ?Under the influence of phobia, everyone exposed their fragility and true heart. Wang Xusheng, who wanted to live alone, did not care about Gao Ming and An An''s life and death, and directly started discussing with his neighbors. After some discussion, Wang Xusheng, as the representative, walked towards Gao Ming and Zhao Xi: "We have lived here for more than ten years without any problems, but when you came, all the terrible things happened. If you If you want to prove that you have nothing to do with this, then join us in knocking down the giant ghost statue." Because of his good fortune, Zhao Xi was also excluded from the small circle. What is chilling is that his sister-in-law and adoptive mother have not revealed any information to him until now. The shadows spread again. Using two photos, Gao Ming finally dragged Building 2 into the shadow world. Holding An An''s hand, Gao Ming walked in the front, followed by Zhao Xi, and the remaining neighbors kept a few steps away from them. "Don''t listen to your mother''s nonsense, your brother is crazy! He escaped from the prison with a knife and was in the corridor! He said he wanted to kill me and the child!" Li Li said even more frantically. The phobia was spreading, and the residents in the building were stimulated. More and more people began to run upstairs, and finally they all gathered on the fifth floor. My girlfriend who was in a car accident suddenly came back. She was cooking in the kitchen and cooking her hair! Fang Shuqi from 2409 shouted, he was really frightened. "Zhao Xi! The building is haunted!" The adoptive mother Zhao Yuanyuan''s lips turned pale: "I just saw your brother coming back, but he started to bleed as he walked. He asked us why we didn''t save him, and then the flesh on his face Just fall down piece by piece! After the flesh and blood ghosts and gods completely left Gaoming, he felt empty in his heart, as if he had lost something very important. Fatigue, pain, depression, and various negative human emotions began to appear in his mind. ?Each deceased photo can be improved through sacrifice, but Gao Ming has no idea of ??that for the time being. "What''s going on on the first floor of MD! There is a three-meter-tall ghost standing at my door!" Wang Guisheng, who lives in 2101, cursed and became emotional: "If I hadn''t run fast, I would have been killed by it!" ?Wang Xusheng who lives on the first floor and Xiaoqiu who lives on the second floor should have seen this rule, kill one and release the other, so they wanted to use Gao Ming and An An as sacrifices. Sister, I want to ask you for a favor. Gao Mings mouth was very sweet, but Ba Po herself didnt look old. "Okay, let''s go ahead." Gao Ming patted Zhao Xi on the shoulder. He saw Zhao Xi''s eyes were very dim. The ghost had arrived, but the people who had received his help did not choose to help him. Going down one level at a time, Gao Ming and Zhao Xi soon came to the corner of the second floor. They continued to walk forward and slowly saw the **** words written on the wall. It looks like someone has been affected by the phobia. "Who are you? You don''t seem to be from Building 2!" Wang Kuisheng glared at Gao Ming: "Does the giant ghost on the first floor have anything to do with you?" ?About ten minutes later, a scream came from the building, the door was opened, and someone was running wildly in the corridor. The shadow that the posthumous photo of Phobia can bring is limited, and it can only cover four floors Zhao Xi was a little scared when he heard what the other party said, while Gao Ming next to him had a calm expression. Phobia will reflect the things that people are most afraid of. "You stay on the first floor first, and then do as I say." Gao Ming communicated with Ba Po for a long time and told them the whole plan. ?The dead silence was quickly broken, and footsteps, shouts, and knocks on the door continued to sound in the building. Soon there was a knock on the door of Zhao Xi''s house. The honest and arrogant Zhao Xi opened the door. His sister-in-law Li Li was holding the child and her adoptive mother Zhao Yuanyuan stood outside the door. The two looked horrified, as if they had been greatly frightened. ?Suffering the counterattack of all kinds of negative emotions in his brain, he ran to the fifth floor. He found An An and wanted to play a role-playing game with An An. "Fear is useless, I have to escape." Wang Kesheng''s eyes dodge: "You are the one who attracted the ghost, you two go ahead!" ??Zhao Xi felt something was wrong. He wanted to remind Gao Ming, but then someone suddenly rushed from behind him! ?Several male neighbors seemed to have discussed it in advance. They worked together to push Gao Ming and Zhao Xi down the stairs, causing them to fall towards the flesh and blood statue! Sacrifice! These two are your sacrifices! ??After he released the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he left a blood word on the wall from the first floor to the second floor - blood debt must be paid in blood. If you sacrifice a living person to me, you can let one living person out of the building. We are in this together, and it doesnt seem good for either of us to be apart for too long. Zhao Xi didn''t say anything. He seemed to be used to being scolded. "Aren''t you afraid?" Gao Ming''s eyes were extremely calm. He gave these people a chance. If they were willing to follow Gao Ming to resist, then everyone could live. "Can you still afford a psychological counselor?" Li Li looked at Zhao Xi, her eyes full of blame: "What a waste of money!" ?Shadows from another world are seamless. They penetrate into every household in Building 2 and continue to penetrate inward. ?Wang Xusheng never thought of resisting from the beginning. He ran away from the statue and was almost scared out of his wits. How could human power compete with ghosts and gods? ?The memory of death reappeared in Gao Ming again, but this time he didn''t have any sadness or pain. I gave you a chance to live, but you pushed yourselves into the abyss with your own hands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 74 Zhao Xi! Come back soon! Chapter 74 Zhao Xi! Come back soon! Countless blood threads penetrated Gao Ming''s body. Feeling the pain in his memory, he let out a heart-rending scream. Then his body fell behind the statue, and his whole body seemed to be being drained of blood bit by bit by the statue, which was extremely painful. ?This scene frightened the neighbors, but what happened next made them red-eyed. ?After Gao Ming was penetrated by bloodshot eyes, a woman with four mouths quietly appeared. She opened the corridor door and sent Zhao Xi out of Building 2. "One person was sacrificed and the other person was let out of the building?" Wang Xusheng did not expect this method. He did not hesitate, picked up An An and ran downstairs: "Sacrifice! I want to sacrifice this child! Let him go." I am going out!" ??Phobia stimulated every nerve, and the pressure brought by the flesh-and-blood statue made Wang Weisheng''s legs weak. With a ferocious look on his face, he threw the thin An An towards the statue! The flesh-and-blood arm caught An An, and the face that represented life was glaring, and the sewn mouth slowly opened: "You deserve to die." ??The remaining arm directly grabbed Wang Xusheng, and the flesh and blood on his body began to wither. Screams echoed in the building, and the neighbors all turned pale with fright. ?No one cares about Zhao Xi''s life or death. The only person who is somewhat humane is Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother. She is unwilling to get involved and does not speak up. "After each sacrifice, it seems that only those who left alive last time can start the next round of sacrifices." Fang Shuqi breathed heavily: "In this case, we might as well select all the sacrifices at once, one person If you die, you dont have to worry so much! ??The phobia of the neighbors in the building has become more and more serious. They are constantly tormented by auditory hallucinations and hallucinations, and now they are frantically trying to escape. "Brother! Don''t leave! What will my mother and I do if you leave?" Since Li Li married into the family, she has almost always called Zhao Xi by his first name, and rarely calls him brother. Zhao Xi! Li Li grabbed the anti-theft net with both hands, her voice was extremely sharp, but she could not change anything. Fang Shuqi from 2409 held sharp glass shards and stared at others warily. Everything is changing. Skeletons intertwined, and Wang Keshengs twisted body fell to the ground. Huang Mingming from 2501 and Jiaqi from 2607 are standing together. The two seem to have united, and everyone else has their own agenda. ?The residents on the ground floor quickly moved to the upper floors, and the first person in the building who was not disturbed by the phobia for the time being appearedYao Yuan, who lives in 2707. "If you don''t want your sister-in-law and mother to be sacrificed, you''d better come back right away!" Fang Shuqi, who looked very quiet, suddenly grabbed Li Li''s hair, locked her arms, and shouted outside the building: "They It will be more painful than death!" Physical wounds can be healed, but if the heart is broken, it will be difficult to go back to the past. Come back quickly! The ghost is outside! If you keep going forward, you will die! After figuring this out, Gao Ming now has more confidence to deal with Situ An. Warm blood flowed on the steps, and the appearance of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods became increasingly clear. He and Gao Ming stared at the absurd scene in the building. Its time to finish. Hearing Zhao Xi''s voice outside the building, Gao Ming shook his head. This was the second chance he gave his neighbors. If they were willing to let Zhao Xi leave and give Zhao Xi a chance to live, then Gao Ming would also be willing to give them a chance to live. Opportunity. The first time he tried to make a ghost story, Gao Ming did gain a lot. After the flesh and blood ghosts returned to his heart, his physical fitness improved slightly. ??This retired police school teacher who was seriously ill and was not going to die soon picked up the stick at home to protect the weak, but what he didn''t know was that in the eyes of those people, he was also one of the candidates for sacrifice. "That is to say, half of the people in the building will die and the other half will live." The physically strong people began to unite, and several people, including Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother and Li Li, were abandoned. They even agreed on the same story, saying that there were scarier ghosts outside the building and that the inside was safer. They also said that the real escape exit was in a certain room. ?If you want to save the world, you cannot rely solely on innocence and imagination. Only by climbing out of the cruel **** can you be qualified to build your own paradise. ?The dead cannot be used as sacrifices, and the fight quickly turned into a hunt, with people hunting another group of people. ??People who once sacrificed their lives to the evil ghosts are now fighting each other. They never thought of resisting, just like in the past. ?In order to lure Zhao Xi back, the neighbors lost their minds and several people caught Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother on the balcony. ?Blood dripped on the anti-theft net. After Zhao Xi took a few steps, he finally stopped. He smiled at An An, gave An An the folded paper frog in his pocket, and then turned around. Gao Ming did not get involved. He wanted Zhao Xi to see the true colors of those people, and he also hoped that Zhao Xi could become his real helper in the future. Zhao Xi! Come back! The eighth wife said that only when Zhao Xi comes back can the sacrifices be resumed. The neighbors saw the "tragic death" of Gao Ming and Wang Xusheng, and also saw Zhao Xi escape alive. They are all red-eyed now. ?The neighbors who died in the building turned into shadows, and their vitality was taken away by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ?Other neighbors gathered around and started to make up lies to lure Zhao Xi back. The person who became the candidate for sacrifice was naturally unwilling to give in. The initial verbal dispute between the two parties evolved into violence. Gao Ming also understood the basic functions of the four faces of flesh, blood, ghosts, gods, life, death, and evil. The life aspect can draw vitality from living people; the death aspect can improve oneself through killing; the **** aspect can flesh out the desires in the heart. Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother is Lou The only person in the family who sincerely worships the flesh and blood fairy. She is old and has no one to rely on. She can only place her hope on the gods. Her body has become deformed and she can no longer leave the shadow world; her final evil appearance is still blurry. , that face seems to be used to deal with ghosts. Zhao Xi, who had fled, returned to the building. The eyes of his neighbors were already bloodshot. Zhao Xi, who fled outside the building, heard Li Li''s voice. He stopped and looked back through the security net. ?Other neighbors also rushed to the balcony, shouting. Stop! Zhao Xi walked towards Building 2: Ill be back. ? Gao Ming actually didn''t take much action. In the end, he just rescued Zhao Xi, Yao Yuan and Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother from the crazy neighbors. Gao Ming, who was lying on the ground, also opened one eye slightly. He did not control the congratulations. Everything was a spontaneous act of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods. Zhao Xi! ?He was just honest, not stupid. When Gao Ming and himself were pushed down the stairs, something in his heart was shattered. Ba Po, who clapped her hands and closed the corridor door again, walked out with a smile on her face: "You have already performed a sacrifice, let''s add another rule. Zhao Xi is escaping, but he hasn''t gone far yet. You guys You can stand on the balcony on the second floor and call him, using any method. If any of you can make Zhao Xi come back, then whoever of you can go out in his place and escape from this building. Only he comes back, a new sacrifice. to start normally. Standing downstairs and looking up at Building 2, Zhao Xi never thought that his neighbors would show such ugly expressions. After the new rules were announced, Li Li was the first to rush to the balcony on the second floor, opened the window and shouted Zhao Xi''s name loudly. Ba Po liked the job Gao Ming gave her very much, because everyone was listening to her carefully: "Zhao Xi may be killed after he comes back, and the person who asked him to come back is the murderer, so you have to think carefully before Make a decision. Shadows lingered around, Gao Ming could clearly feel it, and the ubiquitous shadow didn''t seem to be so objectionable to him anymore. ?Moving forward, Zhao Xi saw that An An was also released. He took An An''s hand and prepared to leave. ?However, stimulated by phobia, the neighbors became more and more crazy. The ghosts did not hurt them, but they began to hurt Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother and Li Li. Before, he seemed to be neutral between reality and shadow, but now he has made a choice, so the shadow world also gave him rich rewards. ?At the place where Teacher Yao disappeared, a new black and white photo appeared. The content in the photo was completely different from what Gao Ming saw last time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 75 How do you want to live? Chapter 75 How do you want to live? ?Picked up the photo, and the shadow wrapped around the back of Gao Ming''s hand. ?The black and white photos of Teacher Yao in my memory are very ordinary, no different from the photos in reality, but this time the photos of Teacher Yao are full of cracks. ??The photo is cut open in black and white. The left half of Teacher Yao''s body is thin and painful, his eyes are numb and hopeless, and dense wrinkles crowd his face, looking like he is about to die soon. The right half of his body is shrouded in shadow. He is strong and tall, with red eyes and sharp eyes. He looks more majestic than a young man. Looking at the back of the black and white photo, the childs crooked words have also changed. Memorial photo: Tonight we are ushered in a new life together. We will be away from disease, pain, despair and death, and become a new self. "You can do it." Gao Ming met Wan Qiu once, but that time he only regarded Wan Qiu as a monster walking out of the shadows. In order to gain Wan Qiu''s trust as soon as possible, he even told Wan Qiu about the murderer in his memory. The words spoken at night. "If you''re not afraid, just shout out everything that''s accumulated in your heart! Tell the huge waves, tell the rain that hits you, tell the sea in front of you that you''re not afraid of anything!" Gao Ming stared at Wan Qiu, If a huge wave comes, he will immediately grab Wan Qiu and retreat. All the major radio stations are here, and there are more than a hundred onlookers. In full view of the public, the risk is indeed very high. Gao Ming remembers clearly that after Situ An was dragged into the shadow world by Xuan Wen, Qing Ge was still able to fight his way out and escape with his men. "I want to build the Lishan area into a stronghold that can withstand major disasters. There will be more and more people here in the future. You two can walk around the community first and plan for the future. Remember, never leave Lijing. apartment." ?Thinking about future plans, Gao Ming found that he didn''t feel tired at all, and his flesh and blood heart was constantly giving him strength. If conditions permit, Gao Ming will of course take action decisively. The huge wave happened to hit at this moment, and Gao Ming immediately pulled Wan Qiu back. Wan Qiu took a mouthful of seawater and sat on the cement floor. Once you take action, you must be prepared to make the whole city an enemy. The heavy rain drowned out the sound, and I felt a little embarrassed after I finished shouting, but it was really refreshing. ?Possessing an abnormal brain, eyes that can see ghosts, super self-control and execution ability, and having experienced unimaginable tragic torture, it is not unreasonable for Wan Qiu to become a super criminal. Gao Ming looked back at Wan Qiu. The child followed his footsteps, moved forward hard, and opened his mouth. "That Qingge cannot be kept. He ate meat very early, but he was not affected by the flesh and blood fairy until the end. He is so determined that he doesn''t look like a human being." "Killing Qing Ge is like pulling out one of Situ An''s fangs and breaking one of his arms..." Slowly, Gao Ming gradually fell in love with this feeling. Every time his heart beat, his body became stronger than before. Leaving the shadow world alone, Gao Ming carefully dealt with all the traces he left behind, and returned to his home without anyone noticing. ??He did not let Zhao Xi and An An follow him out of the shadow world. With so many people disappearing in Building 2, people from the Investigation Bureau will definitely come. They can''t cope with each other''s investigation now. Okay, okay. The shadow is about to dissipate, and Gao Ming still has some things to deal with. ??Overcast clouds were pressing down, the heavy rain blurred the vision, and the turbid sea water set off huge waves, as if they were going to smash everything to pieces! Are you scared? Gao Ming held Wan Qius raincoat hat down. No, Im not afraid. Wan Qius words became even more awkward when facing the stormy sea. But Gao Ming had a reason to kill Situ An with his own hands. He wanted to imprison Situ An in his alienated heart, so that even if he walked out of the tunnel again in the future, there would be no Situ An in reality. With a bitter taste in their mouths, both of them were a little embarrassed. Wan Qiu struggled to get up from the ground. He looked at Gao Ming''s soaked upper body and couldn''t help but giggle. "It''s very, very normal. We have only known each other for a day." Wan Qiu began to try to say more words. ?After fulfilling another wish of Wan Qiu, Gao Ming counted the time and took a taxi to lead Wan Qiu to the East District. "You have made a lot of changes. You escaped the Charity Federation''s pursuit. You also cooked for Nannan and Xianxian. In their eyes, you are the closest brother and the most trustworthy person." Gao Ming Patting Wan Qiu''s shoulder, he took a step forward: "You are no longer alone." No one knows what Situ An did. Even if everyone knew, it would not be Gao Ming''s turn to do it. Strictly following Yan Hua''s exercise regimen, Gao Ming didn''t stop until eight o''clock. He made breakfast for the two of them, and then started to call for a taxi: "Wan Qiu, it''s raining outside, are you sure you want to go see the sea?" It can be delayed as long as it takes. I dont want to confront the Bureau of Investigation yet. This is the first time Gao Ming has seen a commemorative photo, and he is not sure how to use it. He does have many memory fragments of death, but most of those memories focus on when he was about to be killed. He only recorded his death process, and he had to experience the pain again every time he recalled it. "I have two major advantages now. The first is to have the upper hand, and the second is to hide in the dark." They walked through the abandoned pier, jumped over the warning fence, and stood in the rainstorm, facing the endless sea. In Gao Ming''s impression, this was the only public appearance of Situ An before he became the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. ??He remembered very clearly that soon the news that Hanhai would be selected as a civilized city would come out. Situ An would accept a public interview this afternoon as a representative of the Hanhai Charity Federation. Lying on the sofa, Gao Ming closed his eyes for the first time in these days and fell into a deep sleep. "kindness!" "You have only known me for one day, but I..." Gao Ming shook his head: "Next time, I''d better wait until the weather clears before looking at the sea." This photo should be kept well. Gao Ming did not disturb Wanqiu, but accompanied him to exercise. Taking a step back unconsciously, he bumped into Gao Ming''s arm. Everything must be achieved by oneself. "Piling up the pain in your heart and not speaking out will drive you crazy, and you have to indulge yourself occasionally." Taking another step forward, Gao Ming shouted unscrupulously toward the gray sky and sea: "Go to **** Fate! I want to take my life into my own hands!" Physical fitness is Gao Ming''s weakness. When he fought Situ An before, he relied solely on his reckless energy. If Qing Ge was his opponent, he would probably be chopped into pieces before he even got close. You only have one life, how do you want to live it? "I..." Wan Qiu clenched his hands tightly, the rain wet his face, and he couldn''t even open his eyes now. At six o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming was awakened by the sound coming from the bedroom. He opened the bedroom door to check and found that Wan Qiu was doing very substandard push-ups. The child had posted Yan Hua''s masochistic exercise form on the bed. head. ?Trying to open his eyes, Wan Qiu looked at the gray world, the sea water, the sky, everything around him was roaring at him, and seemed to be bullying him. The Hanhai is right on the beach. Gao Ming couldn''t afford to take Wanqiu to any private beach, so he took a taxi to Nangang District, which is adjacent to the old city. This is the first time Ive seen you smile. Gao Ming signaled Wan Qiu to stay away from the coast. Put on your raincoat, lets set off. Power and fame are his greatest talismans. If I touch him, other forces in the vast sea will not let me go. Walking in the heavy rain, there was no trace of worry on Gao Ming''s face: "But it doesn''t matter. In the future I see, all kinds of weird stories will get out of control in four weeks! So no matter what I do, as long as I can survive four weeks Weeks are enough." (End of this chapter) Chapter 76 The first murderer of Gao Ming Chapter 76 The first murderer of Gao Ming At the end of Queen''s Road in the East District, a grand charity event is being held at the Century Auditorium. Outside the window, dark clouds were looming, and heavy rain was ravaging the city; inside the house, there was singing and dancing, and the huge venue was filled with the elites of the vast sea of ??society. Transparent glass divides the world into two parts. They can see each other but cannot touch each other. "You are not allowed to enter the inner court without an invitation letter and work permit. You can stand in the outer court and watch." The big and round security guard left Gao Ming and Wan Qiu behind. They were all ordinary people, but the security guard looked at Gao Ming with contempt. , seems to feel that Gao Ming has no self-awareness. Gao Ming did not argue with the staff, but grabbed Wanqiu and walked to the outfield. They hid among the crowd. The security at the venue was very strict, and it was impossible to get close to Situ An, let alone find an opportunity to strike. "The venue is too big. Even if all the photos are triggered, it cannot cover such a large area." Gao Ming lowered his head. If the people around him knew his inner thoughts, they would probably be scared to death. "You can leave, but she can''t." Dr. Lu said expressionlessly: "Every one of my patients is my collection." Charity activities started soon. After the performances by children from Henniges Private Academy, caring companies and individuals took turns making donations. These people really wanted to help families in need. ?That was the first time Gao Ming died because he had no memory of death. Later, he met this doctor several times, and each time his ending was extremely miserable. ??The man seemed to be praying to the photo. After making a few gestures, the color of his shadow began to increase. Situ An''s speech lasted for fifteen minutes. As it came to an end, two young men in suits suddenly broke out in the infield and rushed towards Situ An without any warning. Situ An, wearing a complete set of custom-made clothes, walked out of the backstage. As soon as he appeared, applause broke out in the venue and the background music also changed. With a deeper understanding, people will find that he is better than they imagined. A business wizard, a charity ambassador, humble and knowledgeable, his standards for dealing with others have been written into books. Any single advantage of him is already very dazzling. Hundreds of people were trapped in an abnormal event at the same time, and there are so many media reporters here. The news will definitely not be blocked. When the time comes, the investigation bureau will definitely go crazy to investigate to the end. ?When Situ An started to speak, the audience became quiet. The so-called elites of upper class society also listened patiently and occasionally clapped in cooperation. After waiting for a moment, Gao Ming suddenly discovered that the shadow was centered on the third stall of the toilet and spread in all directions. He was accidentally dragged into the shadow world. Dr. Lu, I have done all the things you asked me to do. Create chaos and let Ameier attack Situ An in front of reporters. ?Looking at Situ An from a distance, Gao Ming''s eyes showed bloodshot streaks. He had to control himself. Gao Ming peeked through the crack in the door. The suspicious man took off his mask and kept coughing. He seemed to be using up the photos of his life. Wan Qiu, go wait for me at the milk tea shop outside. Gao Ming saw the suspicious man leave his seat and walk towards the outside of the venue. He followed the other party quietly, and the two of them entered the toilet one after the other. "That''s not what you said before. I have done so many things for you and even killed people. Now I have nothing left!" The man walked towards Dr. Lu. He just grabbed Dr. Lu''s shoulders, and under the white coat A woman''s arm stretched out, and a patient''s face appeared on Dr. Lu''s body, and they seemed to merge together. After the donation ceremony was over, the host finally said the words Gao Ming once heard on TV - "Cultivation and promotion of the spirit of charity, leading the trend of advocating morality and doing good! Now I invite Situ, Vice President of Hanhai Charity Federation Mr. An, give you a speech." ??It seems that Dr. Lu will go to the dog cellar in the East District with Situ An tonight. Gao Ming is worried that if he attacks Dr. Lu now, Situ An will change his original plan. Situ An disguised himself very well. He was tall and well-proportioned, with a handsome and mature face. His first impression was very good. Gao Ming waited for the shadow to dissipate before opening the cubicle door. He almost attacked Dr. Lu just now, but he heard another message from the murdered man. Opposite the suspicious man stood a young doctor in a white coat. He looked a little older than Gao Ming. He wore glasses and was polite, but the shadow left a large "birthmark" on his face. ?Blood was flowing out, and the security personnel and first responders all ran to the backstage. The host took the microphone and tried to save the scene, but no one listened to him. It turns out that Situ An has been cooperating with monsters in the shadow world for a long time. Did he let those monsters attack him to prepare for his candidacy for director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau? Or did he want to reveal the existence of ghosts? "Is it done?" Dr. Lu took away the black and white photo of himself. He seemed to have a mysophobia and patiently wiped the photo. The photo was placed in the blood water, and the man''s body was quickly swallowed up by the shadows. Doctor Lu seemed to have gained some benefits. He left the bathroom and entered the depths of the shadows. "The children from Hande Private Academy have also been dealt with and sent to the dog cellar in the East District. You and Situ An can go there tonight to check." The man begged: "I have done everything you said, can you let me go?" Amei? Shes still young. "I did lie to you." Another hand holding the scalpel came out from Dr. Lu''s back and pierced the man''s neck directly: "Do you really think you can leave?" Eastern District Dog Cellar? Hanhai Dog Cellar Case? Many people saw that hand grabbing Situ An. The Hanhai Charity Ambassador was attacked! "Who wants to kill him?" Gao Ming felt that the matter was not that simple. Since the other party could sneak into the background, there would be more and better opportunities to kill him. Why did it happen when Situ An was about to finish speaking? It felt as if he deliberately wanted everyone to see that Situ An was attacked and seriously injured. Seeing Dr. Lu''s face, Gao Ming''s heart felt a twinge of pain. He remembered this doctor! ?In his first death, he thought he was crazy and wanted to see a doctor, who was treating his illness in the shadow world. ?Hold his breath, Gao Ming didn''t make any sound. He had died so many times and he was already used to the pain. He told the doctor all his symptoms, but the doctor stabbed his neck with a scalpel. Resisting the murderous intention, Gao Ming was looking for an opportunity to target Situ An, so he kept observing the venue. He accidentally discovered that someone in the venue seemed to have the same idea as him! At the junction of the outfield and the infield, a man wearing a mask quietly changed his clothes and took out a crumpled old photo from his pocket. There was a commotion in the venue, and the security immediately stopped him. Situ An retreated towards the backstage, and a pale arm suddenly stretched out from the shadow behind the curtain. Because it was daytime, A-Meier was under great restrictions, so she might not have done everything as planned... The man was a little scared. When he saw that Dr. Lu didnt reply, he spoke faster. "It''s daytime now. If you forcefully trigger the photo, the effect will be greatly reduced. There are so many people around..." Gao Ming didn''t even listen to what Situ An was saying. He just wanted to kill the other person and lock his soul in the torture chamber. ?Hide into another compartment, Gao Ming soon heard footsteps, and a somewhat familiar voice sounded outside. Are my photos useful? Gao Ming was no stranger to this murderous case. The case itself was not complicated, and it occurred near a temporary settlement on the edge of the Eastern District. One day, the child told his parents that there was a big dog hidden in the abandoned black cellar. At first, the adults did not pay attention, but then children in the village began to disappear, and the adults gradually became suspicious of the black cellar. They finally found it in the black cellar. A lunatic who specializes in catching children. (End of this chapter) Chapter 77 So do you think I look familiar? Chapter 77 Do you think I look familiar? Leaving the venue, Gao Ming found Wan Qiu standing stupidly at the door of the milk tea shop. Because there were many people in the store, this child stood in the heavy rain wearing a raincoat, like an unwanted penguin. Have you been waiting for a long time? Gao Ming went to buy two cups of milk tea and handed one to Wan Qiu. While drinking milk tea with ice, Gao Ming couldn''t help but think of an old friend. He took out his mobile phone, hesitated for a moment, and dialed Xuan Wen''s number. ?Wan Qiu slurped taro **** and coconut fruit and looked at Gao Ming curiously. After ringing a few times, the phone was connected, and Xuan Wen''s confused voice came from the phone: "Who are you looking for?" Entering the consulting room, Dr. Lu closed the door. He did not turn on the light and sat directly in the attending doctor''s seat. How many people do you want to feed? Qing Ge is like a machine without emotions. The aura of death on his body became stronger and stronger, and blood oozed from his heart. "It''s not a game, it''s a murder case." Gao Ming recalled the details of the dog cellar case: "You must not enter the cellar tonight under any circumstances." ?But thinking about it on the other hand, I have never died in it, so it shouldn''t be too dangerous. Twice as much as last time. Dr. Lu entered the clinic without looking back. He spoke in an understatement, as if human life was just a number. ?Hang up the phone, Gao Ming gave Wanqiu money for a taxi and asked him to go home first, while he rushed to the East District temporary resettlement center in advance. You have seen so many game design plans. As long as you find out where you are going tonight in advance, you should be able to get through it. Gao Ming put away his phone, looked into the distance for a while, and then calmly patted Wan Qiu on the shoulder: "Believe it or not, I have left a deep impression on her." ?In the East District, where land is at a premium, there is a piece of land that has not been successfully developed for ten years - Cripwan Village. ?Wei Dayou, wearing a black ring, stood at the end of the team. Rainstorm was like a crazy beast, tearing into the dirty and messy resettlement house wantonly. "Patient?" Dr. Lu pushed up his glasses and walked to the patient: "Do you want to see a doctor?" ?The team from the Queen''s Investigation Bureau began to go deep into Cripple Bay Village. After they were far away, the simple pager set up for patients in the clinic suddenly rang. "Qing Ge!" How could Gao Ming forget this name: "Don''t underestimate him just because he is young. This man is very dangerous!" Everyone, keep quiet. Qingge pushed open the iron door of the charity clinic and checked with a frown. The staff on duty seemed to be asleep and did not come to greet him as promised. "Why? Is the cellar haunted?" Wei Dayou was really a little scared. "The shadow is spreading?" The smile on Dr. Lu''s face disappeared: "You are not a villager in the resettlement center." ??Arrived to the second floor, the strong wind was blowing on the iron sheet, rainwater fell from the broken windows, and there was a person standing in the dark corridor. ??The hard-board house creaked, as if it might collapse at any time. Rainwater continued to seep into the house, and occasionally the villagers could be heard yelling and cursing. Dr. Lu, who was walking on the stairs of the clinic, stopped and frowned slightly: "Is anyone here?" The phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated again. Gao Ming immediately took it out to check and found that it was Wei Dayou calling: "Brother, are you in any trouble?" I only know that they are going to the East District Temporary Resettlement Center. No one told me what exactly happened. Wei Dayou was helpless. "More terrifying than ghosts." Gao Ming said seriously: "Because I don''t know what kind of nightmares a blind man who has his ears destroyed and can''t hear will have every day?" "But I am a ghost game designer." The young man lowered his head, his face gradually distorted and ferocious: "I have conceived one hundred and twenty-six murder cases and created dozens of murderers with different personalities. Now they are It seems like everything has become real! The dark cellar where the madman lives will definitely be alienated in the shadow world. Gao Ming has never died in it before, so he doesnt know for sure. "Eastern District Temporary Resettlement Center? Is Qingge going to bring the Eastern District investigators to join Situ An?" Gao Ming knew that Qingge was trained by Situ An. He could not become the deputy director of the Queen''s Investigation Agency at such a young age without Situ An. Ann''s help: "Looks like I have to go there tonight." Slowly turned his head, the young man''s dirty hair stuck to his face, his lips were chapped and his face was pale: "Yes, I am sick..." ?Hang up the phone and Didis busy tone is very urgent. I am a doctor. You must trust me completely so that I can help you. Dr. Lu smiled and looked very polite and trustworthy. You havent killed those eight heroines yet, have you? "It doesn''t matter, I''ll stay here for now." Dr. Lu only held a black umbrella: "President Situ is preparing to take control of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. I will direct the operations tonight. You follow the original plan The first step is to let the refugees in, feed them, and then find a way to take the bodies of the children out of the dark cellar and move them to the clinic. " He didn''t seem to notice Dr. Lu coming over, he just repeated the same action. "Doctor." The young man hesitated for a long time, and finally made up his mind to tell his biggest secret: "I found that the game I made seemed to have become a reality." ??The man was stooped and wearing a soaked hospital gown. His eyes were dull and his body was dirty. He kept pressing the pager at the door of the ward with his hand. "The police sealed off the apartment where I lived. As the only survivor, people from the Investigation Bureau also found me." Wei Dayou said in a low voice, still a little tired: "I did what you said, and they introduced me to the East District. The Bureau of Investigation also said that I have the potential to survive a Level 2 abnormal event. ?This village is close to Henshan. Half of it was demolished a few years ago. As a result, various things happened and the project was stopped. "Doctor, I feel like I''m going crazy. There''s something wrong with my brain." The young man looked painful. He turned around slowly and there seemed to be tears in his eyes. "It''s late." There was bitterness in Wei Dayou''s voice: "While I was waiting in line, I treated him as an ordinary staff member and boasted to him for a long time. They were preparing to go on a mission tonight and seemed to want to take me with them. Can I run away?" Isnt this great? Dr. Lu didnt care what Gao Ming said: People are under so much pressure at work now, but you can get rid of it. ?Remembering Gao Ming''s instructions, Wei Dayou became even more panicked. He looked around and wondered where Gao Ming was hiding at this time. Have you arrived at the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation? "You want to go there too?" Wei Dayou immediately became energetic: "Brother, have you guessed what game you are going to clear tonight?" Ten oclock in the evening, Chouwan Village temporary resettlement house. I am the doctor, come with me into the consulting room. Dr. Lu likes to collect patients. The more bizarre the patients, the more valuable they are to collect. ?Wan Qiu nodded in confusion, as if he had learned very useful knowledge. ? Wei Dayou, who was at the end of the team, was breaking out in cold sweat at this time. He had heard this secret, so would the other party want to silence him next? There are many strange stories about Cripple Bay Village in Gao Mings memory, and the dog cellar case is just one of them. "I just finished the interview and successfully entered the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, but..." Wei Dayou''s voice became lower, and it was hard to hear in the heavy rain: "The atmosphere of this Investigation Bureau is a bit strange. The director is an old man, hiding in the office If you don''t come out, everyone listens to the deputy director Qing Ge. The deputy director is only in his early twenties and looks much younger than me." The homeless villagers have been living in temporary settlements. As the refugees gathered, more and more people gathered. Later, Hanhai Charity Federation also built temporary schools and clinics there. "None of them." The young man shook his head. He seemed unable to control himself. It wasn''t until his body touched the table that his mood stabilized a little. "Living in such a world, most people will go crazy." Dr. Lu took out the pen, took off the cap, and stared at the sharp metal tip: "Tell me, what is your specific disease? Are you hallucinating? Auditory hallucinations? Or are you unable to extricate yourself from pain for a long time? ??The young man with red eyes slowly raised his face, and eight ghostly arms stretched out from his back! Youve killed me so many times, dont you think I look familiar? (End of this chapter) Chapter 78 Comments on the launch! Chapter 78 Remarks on the Release! I received a notice that it will be put on the shelves, and I will update it after 0:00 tonight! I am going to write like crazy. I hope all brothers and sisters can support the original version. Thanks for the air-conditioning! Bi Ge Xin (䨌`). (End of this chapter) Chapter 79 I am a patient and also the best doctor (first update) Chapter 79 I am a patient and also the best doctor (1st update) ?Eight arms holding the memory of death stretched out in all directions, and shadows hit the walls of the consulting room like waves. The victims who had been killed over and over again passed through the heavy rain and stood in front of Dr. Lu again. ?The eyes hidden behind the gap in his hair were full of bloodshot eyes. Gao Ming pressed his hands on the table and exhaled a thick breath. Doctor Lu, can you cure my disease? ??The scary and ugly puppet crawled out from under the table and grabbed Dr. Lu''s leg. He tried his best to retreat, but Gao Ming gave him no chance to dodge. ?Four faces of **** for life and death looked at Dr. Lu, and flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods directly smashed into his head! The heart was stained red with blood, and the high-life alienated heart was beating hard. Every time it beat, the blood in the clinic became richer. ??The rain is pouring violently outside the window, blood is splashing inside the house, and shadows and roars are mixed. He represents extreme violence, and there is also a deep sadness hidden in the hysterical attack. Death and self-destruction, redemption and giving up new life, countless contradictory ideas come together, and all the fragments of death collide with each other! Stop him! The torture house seems to be able to turn tortured ghosts into chains and instruments of torture, and then use them to torture other ghosts. The shadows faded away with the four patients. Gao Ming picked up the black and white photo of the deceased on the ground. Dr. Lu was no longer in the photo, replaced by Gao Ming standing in the heavy rain. ?Gao Ming can feel the joy coming from deep within himself. Pictures of patients: The people in this city are crazy, and their sick brains record this sick era. Something is wrong in the dark cellar! None of the villagers who went down have come up! Its almost my turn! Walking towards the clinic, the patients in the shadows followed behind, and they understood Gao Ming''s words. Where have you been?! Theres no traffic jam, right? Countless instruments of torture are moving, and there is too much despair that needs to be calmed! ?The window glass was smashed, and sharp fragments were blown away in the heavy rain. Dr. Lu fell from the second floor. Gao Ming was furious and jumped out immediately. The eight arms of the flesh and blood ghost stretched forward, lightning flashed across the night sky, and it also reflected Gao Ming''s face. Thunder roared, and he and the flesh and blood ghost and **** caught Dr. Lu together! ?The heart beats loudly, the blood flow all over the body accelerates, and eight flesh and blood arms hold down various parts of Dr. Lu''s body. Ill study it slowly when I get back. This posthumous photo is a professional counterpart for me. ?The memories of death began to turn like interlocking gears. Dr. Lu was wailing and screaming in the torture chamber, suffering the punishment he deserved! Good luck! Those **** let me go down to the cellar first! Come on! There are a total of four patients imprisoned in Dr. Lu''s black and white photos. The youngest is called Ameier. She suffers from a very strange disease. She has never thought that she is a human being since she was a child. She always feels that she is a person who has left. Big fish of water. ??The psychological manipulation he was best at failed to work. He wanted to throw away the fear doll and jump out of the window to escape, but Gao Ming followed closely with red eyes. "Don''t you like collecting sick people the most? Why do you leave them and run away? You are not even a madman, you are just a cowardly and twisted worm that lives in the hearts of living people!" ??The face belonging to Dr. Dilu quietly appeared on his back. His hand hidden in his pocket took out a black and white photo of his body. Patients wearing hospital gowns appeared in the clinic one after another. Gao Ming stood up in the dark night, with heavy rain sliding down his body. His chest rose and fell until the sound of his heart beating was in sync with Dr. Lu. After putting away the photos, Gao Ming changed back into his own clothes. He picked up his cell phone to check and found three messages from Wei Dayou. Unable to struggle, Dr. Lu has missed the best opportunity to resist. After Gaoming grabbed his heart, his fate was doomed. Chains are dragging in the heart, and the instruments of torture transformed from pain and despair slowly emerge. The torture chamber alienated by the high-fat heart is far more terrifying than the murderer of the family murder case. Even though he had doubts in his mind, Dr. Lu did not dare to stop because he had indeed done similar things. Doctor Lu has never seen such a person, not even Qingge, who has received inhuman training since childhood. ??A strange and pale human face replaced Dr. Lu''s original face, and then he was beaten to pieces by ghosts and gods. ??The oldest patient is named Wu Shu. This old man is the enigma teller of the New Shanghai Investigation Bureau. He is responsible for studying abnormal events and the shadow world. He was accidentally imprisoned by Dr. Lu. ?The blood and shadows were eaten by ghosts and gods, and Dr. Lus life experience was kneaded into a blood-stained chain by ghosts and gods and hung in the execution chamber. After doing this, the blood color on the ghost''s skin faded a little. ??The remaining two patients are a young couple. They are very loving and seem to be the most normal. "You can''t run away! Situ An will come to accompany you soon!" Slowly opening his arms, Gao Ming let the heavy rain fall, and the restraints that trapped him seemed to be lessened. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods imprisoned Dr. Lu and took him back to Gao Ming''s "heart". I am different from Dr. Lu. I will really help you with treatment so that one day you can step out of the shadows and stand in the sunshine. Gao Ming felt the heartbeats of several patients. Doctor Lu killed their bodies, leaving only their symptoms. Dr. Lu, I trust you so much and tell you everything, but you just want to make me a specimen. The shadow was swallowed up, and Doctor Lu''s screams did not stop until the piece of memory corresponding to Dr. Lu''s death disappeared. ?Screams echoed in the shadow world, and Doctor Lu looked horrified. He saw the torture chamber in Gao Ming''s heart. "Why do you want to hurt your patients? They all regard you as their last hope, but you crush that hope in front of them and stab their bodies with a knife." Among them were taciturn old people, students who were studying, and children aged seven or eight. All of these people were made into collections by Dr. Lu, and their bodies were full of shadows. Other doctors cure the disease with medicine, but Dr. Lu kills people, leaving only the disease inside the patient. Looking at the back of the photo, there are still "graffiti words" written by children. The eight arms tore Dr. Lu out of shape, and the countless blood threads in the ghost''s body, like the blood vessels extending from Gao Ming''s body, pierced into Dr. Lu''s body, penetrated his heart of flesh and blood, and wrapped around his heart of gods. . People have two hearts. The spiritual heart enters reincarnation, and the flesh and blood heart remains in the world. But now Gao Ming wants to take away both of Dr. Lu''s hearts. "Doctor Lu is dead. Doctor Gao will treat you from now on." Gao Ming took off his hospital gown and went shirtless: "You are really lucky. You have met the best doctor in this city." ?Every mental illness is poison. With the help of the shadow world, Dr. Lu has all kinds of incredible abilities. He can not only integrate patients into his own body, but also use various diseases. But unfortunately, he encountered Gao Ming who came out of death over and over again, and the psychological poison could not shake Gao Ming at all. There were faint footsteps behind him, and Gao Ming turned around. The patients collected by Dr. Lu were slowly approaching. They did not attack Gao Ming, but stood not far from Gao Ming. They seemed to feel Dr. Lu''s feelings from Gao Ming. breath. It turns out that the memory of death disappears, its so comfortable! I once really wanted to save everyone, but then I found that I couldnt even save myself. I have experienced too many nightmares. If I want to truly get rid of all the shackles, I have to smash all the nightmares I have experienced! "Snapped!" Doctor Lu couldn''t figure out at all how he had provoked Gao Ming. Looking at him, it was as if he had made his whole family into living specimens. What do you want to do?! Dr. Lu had never thought before that living people had the ability to kill monsters in the shadow world, but now he felt uneasy from the depths of his soul! Gao Ming''s attack was so hysterical that Dr. Lu gave up the idea of ??confrontation and just wanted to escape. ?The rain hit the mud and puddles, like a frenzied drumbeat, lightning and thunder, and the mouths of Gao Ming and flesh and blood ghosts and gods opened at the same time. The pain that even flesh and blood ghosts and gods find unbearable is taken for granted by Gaoming. The message was sent two minutes ago. Gao Ming put on his raincoat and rushed into the heavy rain without stopping. "Since we have already attacked Dr. Lu, there is no reason to let Qingge go. I will break off Situ An''s two fangs first, and then send him to my torture chamber." (End of this chapter) Chapter 80 Whose hand is this? (Second update) Chapter 80 Whose hand is this? (Second update) The night was gloomy, and Gao Ming walked quietly through the temporary resettlement house. ?The simple steel-frame houses swayed in the wind and rain, with no lights around. Occasionally, the sound of slamming doors could be heard in the distance. Were almost at Cripple Bay Village. ??The brim of his raincoat was pressed down, and Gao Ming''s heartbeat sped up inexplicably. After approaching the village that had not been demolished for ten years, the ghosts and gods in his heart reminded him to stay away. Rao Dao walked forward, Gao Ming followed the shoe prints on the ground and came to the isolated area between the village and the resettlement house. The no entry sign had been torn down, and there were traces of blood in the puddles that were about to dissipate. ??Prying aside the branches blocking the road, Gao Ming saw an investigator wearing a uniform raincoat confronting some villagers. The negotiations broke down, and the refugees in the resettlement center grabbed wooden sticks and farm tools and swung them at the investigators. The few East District investigators standing at the front did not dodge. They had undergone rigorous training and showed extremely terrifying combat effectiveness. The wailing villagers fell into it and immediately became silent, as if they were swallowed directly. Holding the photo in hand, Gao Ming told the fearful puppet Wei Dayou what he looked like and let it enter the cellar first. ??The big dog in the dog cellar case was beaten to death by the villagers in the end, but when the police later intervened in the investigation, they discovered some doubts. For example, why did the madman keep hiding in the dark cellar? Who feeds him every day? For what purpose did he deceive the child into the dark cellar? Logically speaking, he is a blind man, so it would be difficult for him to take the initiative to catch children in the village without being discovered by adults. "If necessary, I will die without hesitation." Qing Ge''s eyes were cold and terrifying: "Do as I say." ?At the same time, the screen of Gao Ming''s mobile phone lit up, and he received the fourth message from Wei Dayou - Danger, run! Gao Ming immediately began to approach after seeing the message. All the investigators were wearing identical raincoats, and the heavy rain blurred sight and sound. He only saw Qing Ge waiting at the edge of the cellar for a while, then leading all the team members into the cellar. ?The door was broken open, and the crying people were taken out and dragged to the cellar. I dont know if it was a psychological effect, but Gao Ming felt that his breathing had become a little labored. He seemed to be slowly sinking, soaked in mud and deep water. In just a few minutes, there were no villagers left standing near the cellar. ?This black cellar was built on a mountain of earth. Rainwater and silt kept pouring into it, but it could not be filled up. Going out of the hiding place, Gao Ming came to the edge of the cellar. Looking back, he saw that the entrance to the cellar had long since disappeared, and Gao Ming was trapped in the silent darkness. In this case, the first thing to do is to adapt. Squatting down, Gao Ming hugged himself gently, and the real touch gave him real feelings. At least he still existed. Ten seconds later, the horror puppet completely lost contact with Gao Ming. "It''s already twice as much as last time, and it''s not full yet." Qingge looked back at the investigators. The newcomers at the end of the team were frightened: "The doctor''s calculations were wrong. These wanderers alone are not enough." Let''s pave the road, and you guys go open the doors, one by one, and bring out the villagers one by one." "Many roads are paved with corpses, but you can''t see them most of the time." Qing Ge forced Wei Dayou to go to the cellar: "Go down and find the children''s bodies and move them out. If you can complete the task alive, I will Ill give you another chance. Gao Ming''s brain kept thinking: "The blind man with his ears destroyed has been living here. What I am experiencing now should be his daily life." No matter how big the black cellar is, it will be difficult to accommodate so many people. Could there be something terrible growing in the cellar? "There is an echo." Qing Ge pulled out a black knife and pressed it against Wei Dayou''s waist: "You are lucky, you don''t have to be a pavement, but walk on the road." Wei Dayou''s raincoat was scratched, and he was completely I didnt expect that the Eastern District Investigation Bureau would be so different from other investigation bureaus! This investigation office is full of brainwashed lunatics! When it was thrown to the third person, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground was finally heard in the dark cellar. "After the abnormal event spreads, the number of people who will die will be ten times or even a hundred times more than now." Seeing the newcomers still standing in the same place, Qing Ge walked over directly: "Any ethnic group will encounter danger in order to reproduce and continue. When the time comes, sacrifice the part to preserve the whole. You are the most valuable, and your presence can save more people, so you will stay at the end." Its raining heavily outside, theres lightning and thunder, and the wind is howling, but theres no sound at all in the cellar? Quickly adjust yourself, your hearing and vision are deprived, and you can rely on your sense of touch and smell. Standing next to the cellar, Wei Dayou''s hand hidden in the raincoat seemed to be touching something. After more than ten seconds, he was pushed into the cellar by Qing Ge. "If you don''t have this awareness, why do you still want to join the investigation bureau?" In front of Wei Dayou''s eyes, Qing Ge pushed the three newcomers into the cellar. The veteran members of the Queen''s Investigation Bureau slowly turned around and surrounded a few newcomers. "If you don''t want to use them to pave the road, then go in and pave the road." Qing Ge''s voice was emotionless: "Use your power to protect them." They support Qingge unconditionally and stand with Qingge. Gao Ming looked at the dark cellar, seeing nothing and hearing nothing, as if sound and light had been eaten away. ? Continuing to walk forward, Gao Ming tried to use his mobile phone to illuminate, but the strange thing was that even if there was light, he could not see anything, and the various noisy sounds in his ears were slowly disappearing. Qingge stared at the backs of the three newcomers and briefly said a few words to the team members next to them, who immediately rushed over. "Isn''t power used to protect those who need protection?" Wei Dayou endured for a long time before finally speaking. ??If you only lose your vision, you can still hear various sounds and communicate with the world through language. However, if you also lose your hearing, the sense of depression will instantly engulf a normal person. ??If Gao Ming did not have flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he would not be able to fight against the Queen''s Investigation Agency on his own. Those people are proficient in fighting and equipped with weapons. The residents of the resettlement center were unwilling to obey Qing Ge''s command. They tried to reason with Qing Ge, but no one could have imagined that the leading villager was kicked directly into the dark cellar. ?The three newcomers who were traveling with him hesitated for a moment and then walked to the nearest resettlement house, leaving only Wei Dayou staying where he was. ?No one dared to resist, and no one dared to speak. If anyone spoke, he might be thrown directly into the cellar by Qing Ge. ?The wings of his nose twitched slightly, and Gao Ming smelled a faint odor. The normal odor would arouse people''s disgust, but the stench made people feel a little comfortable. Qingge waved his hand, and the investigators threw the screaming refugees into the cellar one by one, but the dark cellar seemed like a monster that could not be fed. Do you really eat everything in this cellar? The heavy rain covered up many malicious voices. Only when you get closer can you see the ugly faces of those people. ? Gao Ming stepped into the cellar. The wall bricks fell off and the floor was covered with mud. It felt like the dark cellar would collapse at any time, and the people in the cellar were at risk of being buried alive. ?In one building after another, the three newcomers seemed to be secretly discussing something. They were slowly walking towards the room in the distance. ???The newcomers who were still pretending to open the door noticed someone coming, dropped their tools and ran out, but were eventually caught. There was a huge difference in physical fitness between them and the veteran members of the Investigation Bureau. ?However, when the police arrived, the madman was already dead, the clues were interrupted, and the villagers were united, so they had no choice but to close the case based on their confessions. Based on the memory in his mind, Gao Ming slowly retreated towards the entrance of the cellar. He moved back little by little, but his back suddenly touched something. ? ? Reaching back and groping around, Gao Ming felt five other cold fingers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 81 Smell lasts throughout life (third update) Chapter 81 Smell throughout life (third update) ?That hand did not have the warmth of a living person and was covered with calluses and hard scabs. There is mud left on the fingers, the nails seem to have been bitten with teeth, and there are irregular cracks on the edges. In the complete darkness and silence, that hand became the only being that could provide Gao Ming information. Without hearing and vision, the madman in the dark cellar uses his hands to feel the world, although his world may just be an abandoned cellar. The five fingers were suddenly clenched backwards, Gao Ming seemed to be bitten by a wild beast, and a huge force dragged him towards the inside of the black cellar. Protecting his head, Gao Ming could no longer tell his direction. A few minutes later, he fell into the mud. ?He had smelled a similar stench when he entered the dark cellar. He was not disgusted by the stench, and even felt a little comfortable. I want to find a way out through smell? He couldn''t see what was in the darkness, but he could feel the pain. The smell of mothballs came from a man in a jacket. The three of them seemed to have agreed that the middle-aged couple would give their good lives to the man in the jacket. Smell represents memory. After smelling the smell, the corresponding memory scene will reappear. Was the blind madman sold by his parents when he was a child? Is the man in the jacket the one who bought him? The collar was grabbed by the man in the jacket. Gao Ming smelled the pungent smell of mothballs and was dragged somewhere. This hand not only gives me food, but also wants to teach me how to survive. ?The other party is much taller than me and very strong. The pungent smell of mothballs comes from the other party''s clothes. Slowly, Gao Ming smelled the fragrance of osmanthus again. This fragrance can relieve depression and has certain curative effects on some patients with manic psychosis. ?In order to verify this guess, Gao Ming held his head and walked a few steps toward the place where the scent of osmanthus came. After being beaten again, he quickly retreated. The inside of the black cellar is hidden underground and is full of mud. The mud here shouldnt smell like this. Knowing that he was going to be caught, Gao Ming suddenly turned his head and bumped into the person in front of him. He started to fight back, grabbing the other person''s body with both hands and judging by touch. ?His idea is very good, let those who beat him in Guihuaxiang stop the "mothballs". It would be better if both sides can fight! Fleeing backwards from the scent of osmanthus, the beating did not stop until it could no longer be smelled. There are many reasons for this situation. The individual''s emotional changes are very important. When he smells a certain smell, he feels happy, and that smell is an irreplaceable fragrance for him. Why do you get beaten when you smell the fragrance of osmanthus? This fragrance represents the memory of being beaten? ?He knelt on the ground and touched the grass and leaves. The smell he smelled seemed to become reality and be received by touch. The owner of that hand didnt kill me directly, he might need me to do something. The scent of osmanthus is associated with the scene of being beaten. This may be the memory of the blind madman. ?Standing up, Gao Ming approached Osmanthus fragrans, but before he could reach it, he was kicked to the ground hard and hit with belts, wooden chairs, fists, and various other things. ?Just like many people, when they smell the disinfectant water in the hospital, they will think of the memory of getting injections in the hospital when they were children, the memory of being sick, etc. Returning the way he came, Gao Ming squatted on the ground. After getting used to using sight and hearing to understand the world, he now couldn''t help but feel a little panic in his heart. This is human nature. A bowl of steaming rice was delivered to Gao Ming''s hand, and that hand gave him a pair of chopsticks. Gao Ming had never played such a perverted game. After thinking for a moment, he cheered up and said, "I must survive and recommend such a fun game to Situ An." "Where am I?" ?With the cooperation of the smell, the two of them beat the "mothballs" away, and Gao Ming''s hand was caught for the third time. ?The owner of this stinking conflict with the man in the jacket caused Gao Ming to regain his freedom. Most people would choose to run away at this time, but Gao Ming recalled a very important point. Osmanthus fragrant represents a stout middle-aged man and a woman in a skirt. One of them is holding a belt and the other is holding a chair. They beat themselves up without mercy. ?While doing psychological counseling work for patients, he saw some people with special habits. For those people, the smell that ordinary people feel is a smell to them. The lunatic who was beaten to death by the villagers in the dog cellar case was a blind man who was deaf in both ears. Now I am in the same situation as him. A few minutes later, a smell that clearly belonged to mothballs appeared, and Gao Ming''s hand was held again. The surroundings were still dark and there was no sound. Gao Ming got up from the ground and walked in a random direction. He walked several steps without touching the stone wall. Are these two smells the same thing? The pungent smell of mothballs followed closely behind him. Although he could not see or hear him, Gao Ming still gritted his teeth and ran! He seemed to be being oppressed and chased by the whole world! Soon the scent of osmanthus emerged. Gao Ming covered his head and rushed in. The belt hit him, and the smell of mothballs also followed, but there was no conflict between the two. The smell of blood became stronger and stronger, and the smell of potion began to appear, but at this moment, a smell suddenly approached, and Gao Ming felt that his arm was grabbed by another hand. ? ? Carefully distinguishing various smells, the fresh fragrance of earth slowly disappeared, and the smell of car exhaust and smoke hit his face. He seemed to be standing in the middle of a crowd, being constantly bumped into. It is not big, and its palms are full of calluses. It seems that it often knits things and does some physical work. Gao Ming followed the man for a few steps, and he gradually discovered that the smell of mothballs was mixed with a very faint smell of blood. Feeling bad in his heart, Gao Ming bit the hand directly. After breaking free, he ran towards the place where the scent of osmanthus came from in his memory. Without giving up, Gao Ming grabbed a handful of mud from the ground, rubbed it, and put it under his nose. The fire burned, and the special smell of smoke wafted away. Gao Ming followed the hand honestly, and soon he smelled the aroma of roasted tofu, sweet potatoes, and fried bacon. Can''t see or hear, but Gao Ming also has the senses of touch and smell. ?There is nothing to be seen, only various smells pouring into the nasal cavity, and Gao Ming cannot distinguish them at all. Gao Ming was shocked when he first got the knife, but then the other party gave him sliced ??bamboo strips and taught him step by step how to weave a bamboo basket. He smelled the fresh smell of earth after the rain, and when he smelled the smell, he touched a blade of grass with his fingers. After thinking about this, Gao Ming made a rather special decision. He grabbed a handful of soil, clenched his fist and swung it towards the "mothballs". After being beaten for the third time, Gao Ming also tried to escape, but without vision and hearing, it was really difficult. His taste buds were urging him to die, and he buried himself in eating. It was the most delicious meal he had eaten recently. The aroma was indescribable, as if he was tasting all the beauty of childhood, and also poured in the taste of longing and home. Compared with vision and hearing, the memory presented by the sense of smell is more realistic and emotional, because when preserving the memory, it bypasses the thalamus, which transmits sensory information, and directly acts on the hippocampus and amygdala. Different from the previous two times, the hand holding Gao Ming this time was warm. It feels like I have returned from the city to my hometown in the countryside when I was a child. As a psychological counselor, Gao Ming knows very well that smell can also preserve memories. After devouring the food, Gao Ming still sat there, and the other hand gave him a knife. ??He was beaten so many times just now, and he wants to pay it back. The smell of smoke, crowded sweat, car exhaust, and the smell of bread and coffee in the air slowly disappeared, replaced by the wind blowing in the face, the faint smell of wheat, and the smell of rice coming from every house. ??His body unconsciously moved closer to that hand. In a daze, Gao Ming had forgotten that he wanted to clear the "game". He just instinctively wanted to stay with that hand. In this silent and dark world, only the hands that appeared at the end could bring him a sense of security. (End of this chapter) Chapter 82 Make up for regrets (fourth update) Chapter 82 Making up for regrets (fourth update) After entering the black cellar, Gao Ming encountered a total of four pairs of hands. The first hand should belong to the blind madman himself. He dragged Gao Ming into the depths of the dark cellar and into his own shadow memory. The second pair of hands belonged to a couple, who were suspected to be the blind man''s biological parents. These hands kept beating him and forcing him to leave. The third pair of hands is most likely a human trafficker, who may want to turn the blind child into a beggar on the roadside. The owner of the fourth pair of hands brings a sense of security to the blind man, who seems to have been raised by the last pair of hands. She cooks for the blind and teaches them various life skills. She probably has no blood relationship with the blind, maybe she is just out of pure kindness. In this world without sound or color, those hands are like the last straw that a drowning person can grasp. ?Would the blind man abandon his hands and turn away at this moment? Perhaps in the blind man''s mind, these hands are the real world. There is only the smell of rice in the house, but there is never the smell of potion. She saved the madman and the blind man, but did she give up on herself? Am I going to be left here forever? In this oppressive darkness of despair? His face was covered with mud and his hands seemed to have been scratched. Gao Ming lay on the ground and waited for a while, but this time the hands did not appear again. ?The other party seemed to want to take her to a place. She walked very slowly, and the odor on her body became stronger. ?Can''t see her face or hear her voice. Gao Ming can only remember her kindness and the faint smell of her body. Until now, he doesn''t even know the other person''s name or voice. He did not leave, but took the initiative to grab the hands and walked towards the dark cellar. ?At this time, many people came into the room. Their bodies smelled of sweat, wheatgrass, and cow dung, but there was no odor that Gao Ming was familiar with. Slowly, Gao Ming found that he, like the blind madman, had become dependent on these hands. The odor did not appear, which meant that the person standing in the room was not the original person. Gao Ming thought of a possibility. Some patients with kidney disease cannot discharge waste products normally due to kidney failure. The retained water-soluble poisons will circulate throughout the body with the blood. They will be emitted when she sweats or breathes through her mouth. There is a faint smell of ammonia. But the hands let go of Gao Ming at this moment, as if she wanted Gao Ming to complete something by himself. ? No longer calm in his heart, Gao Ming waved his arms, wanting to share his joy with those hands, but he found that the stench was slowly moving away and getting lighter. ?According to what the other party said, it is possible to escape the shadow of the blind man''s memory. The trapped investigator will definitely leave quickly when he reaches this point. Gao Ming himself is also very excited, but he knows very well that he is now taking on the role of a blind madman. Is this the cellar exit? The shoulder was tapped, and the hands were very stern, forcing Gao Ming to speed up his study. The owner of the hands seemed to be worried about something. The overlapping parts of memory and reality gradually increased, the outline of the black cellar was restored bit by bit, and the stench around him gradually became pungent, but Gao Ming did not dislike it at all. What can I do? In the blind madmans memory, which only consists of smell, Gao Ming seems to be unable to do anything. After repeating it several times, Gao Ming was able to do everything smoothly. He finally got used to the silent darkness. ?Gao Ming wanted to shout, but he couldn''t even hear his own voice. Her illness may be a little serious. Gao Ming had no idea how long he had been in this darkness. He suppressed his despair and put himself into the perspective of a blind madman. After her home was robbed, was she the one who found a place for the blind man to stay? Three possibilities are available. Gao Ming decided to act according to his heart. ?Getting up alone, I looked around and saw darkness and dead silence. It seemed like I was the only one left in the world. Gao Ming also had a very bad premonition, and he tried to distinguish the faint smell. ?While learning to weave bamboo baskets and mats, Gao Ming kept imagining the image of the other party in his mind. This kind man who helped the madman did not appear in the dog cellar case. Gao Ming thought three times. The first was that he could leave according to the benefactor''s instructions. The second was that he would continue to follow the benefactor in the darkness. The third was that the benefactor might be dead. Now it was the blind lunatic''s own fantasy. He wanted a Happy ending. Memory and reality finally began to overlap. Gao Ming vaguely heard the sound of rain, and there seemed to be a little light in the darkness. Gao Ming could clearly feel that the terrain had changed. They seemed to be walking on a hillside, and then Gao Ming touched the broken bricks at the entrance to the black cellar. Negative emotions began to appear, and Gao Ming wanted to try to weave a bamboo mat. When he stretched his hand forward, he touched a leg. The room that was finally familiar to me was badly damaged, and their belongings were also emptied out. The smell is not strong. It is definitely not corpse odor or body odor. It smells vaguely like ammonia. ?The opponent kicked Gao Ming, and Gao Ming fell backwards and bumped into another person. ?He tried to catch up, but his shoes were stuck in the mud and he accidentally tripped over something. "is her!" Repeated over and over again, whenever Gao Ming falls, those hands will always appear. What happened next? Arent you coming back? ?When the thoughts gradually became extreme, the familiar odor reappeared, and the hands grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist. Are they other villagers in the village? For the blind lunatic, this rope hanging down from heaven will be taken back to heaven at any time. ? And this is not the most excessive thing, someone caught Gao Ming, drove him out of the room, and occupied the room belonging to the benefactor. Does the blind lunatic want to catch the children in the village to take revenge on the villagers? But judging from his experience, the blind man is not crazy, and he does not have the ability to catch the children in the village. ?The hands let go of Gao Ming, and she gently pushed Gao Ming''s shoulders, as if asking Gao Ming to walk back and follow the light and sound. He became impatient. He thought he had died so many times that he would be able to face everything calmly, but he did not expect that he still underestimated the suffering in the world. ??Weaving bamboo baskets and finding various tools at home. The tasks set in this "game" are not to fight and decrypt, but to do things that are easiest for ordinary people to do. ?Standing in place for a while, Gao Ming followed the instructions of the hands and touched the stone wall backward. He opened a door and returned to the place where the bamboo mat was being woven. This is the home of the hands, but now he is the only one in the house. What can I do? What can a person who has no hearing or vision, and who cant even speak, do now? ?He touched the daily utensils in the dark cellar with his hands. After becoming familiar with everything in the dark cellar, he tried to take care of his seriously ill benefactor. ?Those hands taught Gao Ming how to live in darkness and silence, and the stench emanating from the other party gradually became stronger. ?These people were fighting over things in the house. They didn''t take Gao Ming seriously at all, and would beat Gao Ming if he got in the way. ?As long as he smells a faint odor, Gao Ming will feel at ease, because he knows that the hands have not left. ?Just because you cant see or hear doesnt mean you cant feel it in your heart. What Gao Ming is doing now is likely to be a regret that others will want to make up for throughout their lives. (End of this chapter) Chapter 83 Big Dog (fifth update) Chapter 83 Big Dog (Fifth update) Gao Ming did not leave. As he continued to take care of each other, he became more and more familiar with the black cellar, and everything here began to become more and more real. ?His hearing and vision still have not recovered, but his heart is much brighter. Even if he couldn''t hear or see, he wouldn''t feel scared. The familiar stench became stronger and stronger, and her hands were unable to hold Gao Ming. She lay on the bed and could not get off the ground. Gao Ming was needed to do everything. ? Regardless of other things, Gao Ming just wanted to accompany him through the last part of his life, but he gradually discovered that the placement of many things in the house had been changed, and the woven bamboo mats had also been stolen. Besides him and the seriously ill woman, there were other people in the cellar. Secretly paying attention, Gao Ming finally grabbed a child''s arm, but then he was pushed down by the group of children. Are the children in the village causing trouble? My head was bleeding, and I waved my hands desperately, hoping that someone would come to save me, but no one came. Gao Ming picked up the opponent on his back as quickly as possible, turned around and ran in the direction of the sound of rain. At the cellar exit squatted a large, deformed dog covered in long black hair! ?It opened its mouth that was half the height of a man, revealing its sharp fangs. Deep in its throat, there was a living head hidden! ?Hatching on to the wooden ladder, Gao Ming stared closely at the human face in the big dog''s mouth. He slowly pushed the bamboo man behind him to the front: "I saved her." ?The children in the village were fighting with the blind man and pushed him down the mountain. They probably thought the blind man was dead, so they hurried home and told the adults that after the villagers gathered together, they joined forces to kill the blind man, and then said that the blind man was a lunatic who abducted children. Turning back, Gao Ming ran wildly in the darkness and shouted silently. At that time, I could still hear faint sounds in my ears. She tried various methods to teach me how to live, and gave me food, drink, warmth and dignity. "I have lived such a life since I was born." Big Dog sat next to the cellar exit: "The memory of my childhood has been blurred. I only know that a couple with the fragrance of flowers on their bodies sold me to others. They don''t seem to be me. My biological parents. I was forced to beg when I was very young. The only thing people like me are good at is gaining sympathy. It was not until later that I met my ''mother'' who educated me as a human being. His steps moved forward unconsciously, but at this moment, Gao Ming smelled a burning smell. He was very close to the exit now, and it seemed that he could leave just by climbing up. ?Deaths over and over gave Gao Ming a strong psychological quality. Even if he was blind and standing in a fire, he still forced himself to stay calm. At that moment, Gao Ming''s vision and hearing returned to normal. He turned around and found that he was carrying a small man made of bamboo skin. I have lived here for a long time and lost track of time. I only remember that one rainy day, someone lit a fire near the cellar. I quickly went out to stop it, but was pushed down the hillside during the scuffle. ?The flames may have appeared accidentally, or the children may have ignited something. ??The big dog''s paw fell on the bamboo man. It could kill a person easily, but it didn''t hurt the bamboo man at all. ?Goose bumps appeared on his neck. Before Gao Ming could get scared, he turned his head and saw an even more terrifying scene. "I have already carried her away, why is the smell on her body still disappearing?" He rushed to the so-called cellar entrance with all his strength. When Gao Ming climbed up the wooden ladder, the smell behind him completely disappeared. A new choice was presented to Gao Ming. Should he flee forward or go back to save others? Gao Ming must make an immediate decision. He can only rely on his sense of smell to determine the opponent''s position. If the thick smoke continues to disperse, all smells will be covered up. Recalling the structure of the cellar and the woman''s position, Gao Ming endured the acrid smoke and fear and continued to move forward. ??The sound of rain gradually becoming clearer in the distance and the vague light in the darkness seemed to tempt him to walk outside the cellar. No need, I dont hate them. Every second is difficult. Gao Ming replied with deep feeling. After a long silence, the big dog''s mouth slowly closed, and a dull voice came out from its body covered with long black hair: "The one you saved is yourself." Gao Ming wanted to catch up. After running a certain distance, he hit his head on the stone wall of the cellar. "found it!" The big mouth was facing the cellar exit. If Gao Ming hadn''t recovered his vision and hearing before walking out of the cellar, he would have probably gotten directly into the big dog''s mouth. "I''m here to find a friend. His name is Wei Dayou. He''s full of muscles, a little heartless, but very kind." Gao Ming raised the bamboo man and said, "I am the kind of person who repays kindness." What woke me up from my coma again was severe pain. Many people were beating me. I dont know what I did wrong? They never seemed to treat me as a human being. "You come out first." The huge body moved to one side and climbed out of the cellar. In front of him were villages and cities covered in shadows: "Isn''t it terrible to lose hearing and vision?" There seems to be a fire burning behind you, and thick smoke is drifting! Behind me is the cellar, and my rescuer is still inside. Everything happened until Mom died. Distant relatives helped bury her. Then they occupied her home and drove me into an abandoned dark cellar. ?The world in front of him became clearer and clearer. When he made his final choice, everything he had been deprived of seemed to be slowly restored! This should be the real way to clear the level! ?Looking back now, there is still a chance to leave. The sound of rain is like urging Gao Ming to escape quickly. What I experienced just now were all your memories, right? Gao Ming never expected that the blind madman would transform into what he is now with the help of the shadow world. The aura exuding from it was scarier than any of the neighbors in the Surabaya apartment. A normal person is trapped in the soundless darkness and now sees the exit and has hope. It is like a traveler who has been thirsty for two days in the desert and finally finds a stream of water. ? Gao Ming was getting closer and closer to the exit, and his five senses began to recover faster, but the stench coming from behind was constantly weakening. ?Thick smoke rose, gradually covering up other smells. Gao Ming couldn''t smell the stink, so he could only rely on his hands to find it. He didn''t know if the other party could hear him. He just wanted to make as much noise as possible to let the other party know that there was a fire. ?The fire has spread, and Gao Ming''s outstretched hands often reach directly into the fire and touch burning objects. He can smell the smell of burnt meat coming from his own body. ?The man''s head was full of whites, and his ears were burned. He looked exactly like the blind lunatic who was beaten to death in the dog cellar case. "The people who confused right and wrong in those days should still be there. Do you need me to help you find them?" Gao Ming tried to touch the long hair on the big dog: "I am a ghost story game designer. I can follow your needs. Customized decompression games for you to help you get out of the shadows. Combining what the blind madman said, Gao Ming guessed a possibility of the dog cellar case. ?Things kept falling off the top of his head and hitting him, but he still kept walking until he caught the familiar hand in the flames. ?The burning stick fell on the shoes, and the cellar seemed to be about to collapse. Gao Ming really couldn''t imagine what the blind man did at that time. "The cellar is my home, and it is all my memories." The big dog did not open his mouth, but his voice came clearly to Gao Ming''s ears: "I have been living in a lifeless world, and you have entered me with evil intentions. Of course, my home will become like mine. Dont panic, dont be afraid! The big dog seems to be talking about other people''s affairs, and its mood does not fluctuate at all. "You have no hatred in your heart, why do you imprison so many people in the dark cellar again? Let them experience the pain you once had?" Gao Ming is not promoting his game, he just doesn''t want the blind man to implicate innocent people: "Maybe We can talk, I am also a psychological counselor for felons in prison, and I can help you heal your inner pain." The big dog''s dark eyes reflected Gao Ming''s face. He thought Gao Ming was a strange person, a bit like he was looking for a job. (End of this chapter) Chapter 84 what did you do to me! (Sixth update) Chapter 84 What did you do to me! (Sixth update) After staring at Gao Ming for a long time, the voice in the big dog''s body was a little tired: "This must be your first time entering this shadow city, right? It is like the shadow of the real world, absorbing all the abandoned memories and nightmares in reality, here There is no joy, happiness and light, only despair, death and darkness. "But what does this have to do with those people you imprisoned?" Gao Ming felt that the blind man seemed to know many things. Although the other party could not see or hear, his heart could perceive it more clearly. "Every monster twisted by the shadows was injected with an idea by this world the moment he opened his eyes." The big dog lay on the ground: "This shadow city is dying, we need to make more living people Enter this city. Only when the number of living people exceeds the number of ghosts will the disaster stop and monsters like me truly be freed." "There are more living people than ghosts?" Gao Ming looked at the empty city in front of him: "How many living people are needed? A thousand? Ten thousand? There don''t seem to be many ghosts in this city?" There are too many hopes hidden in your eyes, and only eyes filled with despair can see them. The big dog opened his mouth again: Dont resist, Im here to help you. The huge mouth swallowed Gao Ming directly, and he seemed to be wrapped in a chill. What would a deaf and blind persons nightmare look like? There are no shapes, no colors, no sounds, just darkness and sudden despair. If I had known today, why bother in the first place? Whats the use of coming here to worship after someone dies? ??In the sea of ??mist, there is a giant whale holding an isolated island built of bones. All the disabled souls in the world are attracted to it and try their best to climb onto the island. Have you counted how many ghosts there are? It wasnt until he actually saw the scene in the shadow city that Gao Ming finally understood why Xuanwen was so exhausted that night when she took her home. She walked through the city as if she had lost half her life. There are a lot of rotten fruits and food placed at the entrance, and a wordless tablet stands among a pile of paper money, with various words of repentance written in front of the tablet. Big Dog pointed out two paths for Gao Ming in the future. In fact, in Gao Ming''s memory of death, some players who conquered the horror "game" began to cooperate with the monsters in the shadow world very early. Both sides got what they needed, and the whole world The city fell into complete chaos. ?An investigator from the Queen''s Bureau of Investigation exuded the pungent smell of mothballs. His ears were penetrated by metal, and only the whites of his eyes were left. The smell of mothballs? Did the investigator choose not to follow the smell and was eventually taken away by the man in the jacket? Looking further away, the **** city stands in the depths of the world. Compared with it, Gao Ming is as small as a dust. Qing Ge held a knife in both hands and closed his eyes. There were hacked corpses within five meters around him. ?Dark fog enveloped the distance and the sky, and dilapidated buildings and tombstones continued to fall from it. They seemed to represent completely forgotten memories. ?Most of them stood blankly on the spot, their eyes were pale with no pupils, their bodies were shaking constantly, and they were still trapped in the hallucination. ?Gao Ming kept sinking in the nightmare, until he reached the deepest part of the nightmare. The darkness seemed to be connected to another world. Continue to move forward, the cellar was dug out of the tilt -down passage. There were various runes on the wall, and a large amount of clothes fragments were scattered on the ground. ?As we walked around the corner, the talismans and patterns on the walls became more complex, as if they were depicting scenes of ancient blood sacrifices. The number of corpses in the passage slowly increased. Some were beaten to death, but their swollen bodies exuded the scent of osmanthus. Some were covered in a burnt smell and died in the fire. Some committed suicide and only had the smell of corpses on their bodies. It seems like Situ An set up here a long time ago. Could he be trying to get help from the blind man in this way? Gao Ming was spat out by the big dog. He sat on the ground with eyes still in shock, and he had not yet recovered from the scene he had just seen. Is he hallucinating? "It''s hard to explain." Gao Ming looked at the cellar and jumped in again. He wants to save Wei Dayou and kill Qing Ge. Now is not the time to leave. ?Taking out his mobile phone for lighting, Gao Ming had a clear look inside the dark cellar. "I misunderstood!" Gao Ming was really a little crazy. The flesh and blood ghost seemed to have consumed a lot of energy after "twisting" Dr. Lu''s memory into chains. How is it possible that the number of living people exceeds the number of ghosts in the shadow world? Unless the two worlds are completely integrated, this is an impossible task! ??The originally empty shadow city has changed its appearance. Countless nightmares are out of control, and there are screams and wailing everywhere. ?? Entering the cellar shrouded in the blind man''s memory for the second time, Gao Ming found that he had not lost his hearing and vision. As his heart continued to beat, his sense of smell had also been strengthened to some extent. ??No matter what, the big dog is on the side of the shadow world, and it will not be soft on the living people who enter its home. Is that the real shadow world? Gao Ming didnt know what was going on with this person. He pointed the light of his phone at Qing Ge, wanting to take a closer look. But something even weirder happened. Qing Ge actually held the knife in his hand, closed his eyes and moved toward the light. After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming had an answer in his mindno matter whether Qing Ge fell into hallucination or not, he must not be allowed to leave alive tonight. I dont know! In Gao Mings alienated heart, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods sat cross-legged. All the instruments of torture were rattling, and streaks of blood shot out into the cellar. The ghosts and gods seemed to smell the scent of blood. That is to say, the blind man in the cellar is more generous. If it were other ghosts, they would have run out of the cellar and started killing. Did I eat something unclean?? At this moment, Gao Ming was deeply shocked. ?Just now the blind man took the initiative to resonate with the heart of flesh and blood. Perhaps this action caused the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to think that the other party wanted to offer something to him. "I saw that world in the depths of my nightmare a long time ago. It was calling me. Then when I opened my eyes again, it looked like this." The big dog picked up the life in his mouth: "If you stand in reality Here, try your best to kill more ghosts; if you side with the shadows, then bring more people in with me." The big dog''s black hair was surging all over its body, like a wave of waves. It stared at Gao Ming with red eyes: "What did you do to me!" "There is a ghost? There is a ghost on you!" The big dog seemed to realize something. Its huge body went directly into the cellar, turned into a shadow, and disappeared into the dead silence and darkness. Soon Gao Ming also discovered the abnormality. After he was spit out by the big dog, he could still feel the heartbeat of the blind madman. The man had just taken the initiative to resonate with Gao Ming''s two hearts, which seemed to have triggered the flesh and blood fairy''s ability. Reaching the deepest part of the cellar, Gao Ming raised his mobile phone to illuminate. There were many people standing in the hollowed-out underground. It will be very difficult to encounter such an opportunity in the future. The previous groping in the dark was actually a murderous step. As long as you choose the wrong step, you may encounter unexpected events. "The number of ghosts is not that exaggerated. You may have never seen real ghosts. They are filled with resentment and hatred. Compared with them, monsters like me can only be regarded as people who have been assimilated into the shadow world..." The voice inside the dog suddenly disappeared mid-sentence, and it beat its heart with its paws, as if something had gotten into it. Gao Ming could not understand the words on the talisman paper, and the smell of blood in the air began to increase. Soon he found the first corpse. Gao Ming originally thought that the blind man was very kind, more Buddhist, and even unwilling to leave the cellar for revenge. After seeing this, he changed his view. The blind man was only kind to the person who saved his "mother" in the end. Lifting up a piece of talisman paper to look at it, Gao Ming thought it looked familiar: "It looks very similar to the talisman paper in the Surabaya apartment. Did Situ An have someone put it up? Why did he send those children into the cellar?" The blind man shared his perception of the outside world. He and Gao Ming had the same heartbeat frequency, and they opened their eyes at the same time. Gao Ming shook his phone and saw the approaching Qingge, like a moth flying into a flame. Thank you very much to every reader who has seen this. Have a good rest, good night. I will continue to update during the day tomorrow! However, the update time is different from before. It has been squeezed out. I will finish writing it starting tomorrow and upload it directly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 85 .Result report and want to chat with everyone ?Performance report and want to chat with everyone There are still 40 minutes until 24 hours, and the first order score in the background is 24682, which is almost it. I finally had a good sleep last night. During the day, my friends also urged me to update quickly, and then asked for monthly tickets. There are few chapters in the early stage, so it is faster to compete for the rankings and get results. From the time I started the book to now, I have never asked for any recommendation votes, monthly tickets, etc., and I have focused on the idea of ??having no desires and no demands. Rather than updating, I want to have a good chat with you all, after all, I disappeared for more than half a year. When I wrote the last part of the healing game in the last book, it was very painful. I guess readers who read the last part can also feel that the whole person''s mood and state have reached the point of being unbearable. It is roughly equivalent to going to work every day, all year round, with zero social interaction, no games or chatting after get off work, and almost no entertainment activities. After dealing with all kinds of trivial matters, I watch suspense movies and related books, as well as various cases and witnesses. description, etc. After reading it, I still have to think deeply and conceive every day. I close my eyes and write down the plot of the day. It seems like I am catching up with each other day by day, and I am very anxious every day. Actually, I have a way to write something very scary. I completely put myself into the perspective of the victim and restore the atmosphere bit by bit until my breathing rate changes. I turn on the computer and start writing, but after writing it, it becomes even more uncomfortable. ?After finishing the book, I took the train to many places alone, and later lived in a small border town in Heilongjiang for a while. I caught the morning market there, and for five yuan I could eat a huge variety of breakfasts. At noon, I had a large box lunch that cost 11 yuan a portion. It was very large, with two meat dishes, one roasted eggplant that was more fragrant than the meat dishes, and the eldest sisters plump pork, which was a full spoonful. ?But after I finished speaking, I realized that the bad emotions had already surged up, and I seemed to have fallen into the weird circle in the late stage of the healing game again. Next, near Central Street, there is a cafe called Can Box, hidden in an old Russian-style building in a residential area. I met our book friends there. The owners of the shop are a couple who are very nice people. The four of them just sat there and talked about various Northeastern ghost stories. I have a really good impression of the local people. I went to eat noodles on the first day. When I entered the store, my glasses fogged up. A man wearing glasses took out a piece of cloth for me to use. I don''t know him at all and haven''t spoken to him at all. After coming out, I went to many places. It was getting dark in the afternoon. At the window on the second floor of Zhou Dasheng Jewelry on Central Street, there was a handsome guy playing the saxophone, Jay Chou''s "Daoxiang", Zhang Xinzhe''s "Love is Just One Word" and so on. Perhaps when I was writing about the phobia part, I slept for almost three hours in two days, and I fell into a huge state of self-blame and guilt. Would it be better to write like this? Would it have been easier to choose another version? Is there still a need to change there? On the third day, my mother couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "You haven''t committed any serious crime, so why don''t you let yourself go?" ?Staying there, sometimes I feel that a lot of things that I couldnt let go of before are actually no big deal. There were many people watching below. I was also sitting on the curb, listening to a very familiar rhythm. Everyone was listening together. I suddenly felt very happy to be with many people. After the trip, I returned to my hometown in Henan and talked to my mother about various things, even with a Northeastern accent. My mother asked me how the food was done. I said it smells delicious! I started preparing for the new book in about May. Until the scheduled release time, I had five completely different ideas and seven versions written. Not all of them were suspense genres, some were science fiction, and some were realism genres, but they were all There are some problems. After staying in Heilongjiang for a month, I have never been ripped off by a taxi driver. The drivers brother and sister are very good at talking about everything from national affairs to history and culture. Anyway, they just want to open your heart. I am a rather paranoid and stubborn person, and I did get into trouble. Anyway, I kept writing with that emotion until Gao Ming came out of the tunnel. At that time, I realized that I could not go on like this. I said you dont understand. I want to speed up the pace and write out my settings before putting them on the shelves... I was very happy to write at the beginning, then became impatient, and then various things happened, and the plan completely deviated. The county town has no scenery, but it is very similar to the environment I lived in when I was a child. I also went to the only Internet cafe in the county to surf the waves. Six years later, I played a game of Warcraft. I chose the undead and was **** by a medium-sized computer. . Since the serialization officially started, the more anxious I am to write something out, the more I push away the feeling of writing. Its a bit strange to write about this atmosphere. This is not my final speech, nor is it asking for leave. I am just chatting with you. I will update as usual tomorrow! As I said again, as long as you are healthy and safe, everything will be fine. Not only the content in the book, but also myself in reality. I should make a good adjustment and re-examine it, so as not to fall into the same pit. When making some decisions, you can also try to truly listen to your inner voice. There are too many external voices, so dont ignore your own feelings. After leaving the county, I took a train to Harbin. I didnt catch up with the Ice and Snow World, but I met my high school classmates. Not seeing each other for a long time, the two gentlemen drank from twelve o''clock to four o''clock in the afternoon, and they were completely separated. If you are not in a beautiful mood, just curse a few times. If you feel wronged, you can come here and chat together. If it is a birthday, Gao Ming will say happy birthday every time he uses that photo. Okay, good night, see you tomorrow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 85 Completely dark remains Chapter 85 Completely dark photos of the deceased Various smells poured into his nostrils. Qingge didn''t expect that after sacrificing so many living people, he was still dragged into the shadow world. This monsters appetite is getting bigger and bigger. Having lost his vision and hearing, he seemed to be locked in a cage, but Qingge was not afraid. All his confidence came from the black knife in his hand. The blade was not originally black, but was soaked in blood and corpse oil. It was wiped with a talisman every day, so it was full of evil nature. "Each smell represents a person. I can''t tell the difference between good and bad, but as long as I kill everyone who is close to me, I can leave sooner or later." The dog cellar in Cripple Bay Village is a place that Situ An values ????very much. He doesn''t care about the ability of the monster in the dog cellar. What he needs is other things. The skin was scratched, sharp instruments were pierced into the flesh, blood vessels were broken, and large amounts of blood flowed from the back of the neck. I dont quite understand what you mean. The long black hair on the big dogs body merges with the shadow, ready to escape at any time. ?Blood flowed like a river, and the shadows were torn apart. Qingge vaguely seemed to see a little light. Qingge knew that Situ An had done many things that ruined his life. In order to help Situ An survive, he had to take out the child''s body. When the Hanhai Charity Federation was building a school in a temporary settlement, it heard from locals that there used to be a madman living in the dog cellar. Because the "bamboo mother" that the madman knitted for himself was burned by the children, he was extremely hostile to children. He crazily stole children from the village and tortured them to death. Because of the resonance of the heart, the big dog''s ability to deprive vision and hearing is very ineffective for high health, and it has to trap so many villagers and children at the same time. It feels like it is no match for flesh and blood ghosts and gods in a head-on fight. The other investigators betrayed me? There is something in the dark cellar that breaks the rules. Is it a ghost? Or a human? ?In order to seize the body of the child who died tragically, Qingge could only lead the team to enter at night, but only after actually entering did he realize that this abnormal event was different from anything he had encountered before. Qingge opened his mouth, blood flowed out, and his eyes were scary: "Who are you?" The big dog''s body spread in all directions, and after swallowing all the living people, the shadow began to fade. ??The sense of smell has also lost its function. All Qingge can rely on is instinct. He hunted countless people and acted as an executioner''s instinct. When Gao Ming returned to the real world, only Wei Dayou and a dark photo of his body were left in the cellar. I am a doctor who specializes in treating diseases in this world and helping it cut off the bad parts. Gao Ming took away the black knife dropped by Qing Ge: Do you have anything else to say? When you pushed so many innocent people into the cellar, did you ever think that you would die here too? There was no time to breathe at all, and there were more and more wounds on his body. This was a completely unequal battle, and even having a black knife would not help. "four people?" ?The photo of the big dog is completely dark, without any extra color. Just with the naked eye, it is impossible to find that there is a big dog hiding in the darkness. The faint light in the field of vision seems to be a paradise that will never be reached. Sacrifice has been held several times, but every time the children and villagers sent into the cellar disappeared. When they went in during the day to check, they could only find shoe prints and pieces of clothing. Qing Ge discovered a very scary thing. The people who attacked him were completely unaffected by the darkness and would cooperate with each other. I was attacked! Didnt smell anything in advance! ? Vision, smell, and hearing all lost their function. When the hand holding the knife began to tremble, Qing Ge finally felt scared in his heart. "You misunderstood me again." Gao Ming spread his hands to show that he had no ill intentions: "I am going to build a shelter for the living in the Lishan area of ??the shadow world. I will let them live there and get used to it. Shadow World." Tearing open his sleeves, Qingge tied the black knife tightly to his hand. His movements gradually became slower and his moves were all messed up. When the light was only a few meters away, the hairs on the back of Qingge''s neck suddenly stood up, and he instinctively dodged to one side. "Then just wait. It won''t take long before he goes down to accompany you." Gao Ming turned around, and the flesh and blood ghosts dragged Qing Ge into Gao Ming''s alienated heart. With his calves slightly arched, Qingge seemed to have caught something. He suddenly swung the knife one meter in front of him. The blade hit something, but then his thigh, back and neck were attacked at the same time! ??Had he not avoided it at the last moment, his neck would have been completely sliced ??open. "exit?" The monster in the cellar has not yet appeared, but Qing Ge has already identified the dangers represented by various smells through his sense of smell. Osmanthus fragrans represents a strong couple who must be killed with one blow; the smell of sweat represents the villagers, indicating that a group fight is coming. The most dangerous thing is mothballs. The owner of this smell is very insidious and good at all kinds of knives. In fact, there is also a faint smell, which she is very weak. That smell never appeared again after being killed by Qing Ge. After the strong body that gave Qingge a sense of security was destroyed, his cold eyes changed. At this time, he seemed to be no different from the ordinary people who were tortured and killed by him. Qing Ge has a strong body that is difficult for ordinary people to understand. Isnt Situ An planning to train Qing Ge as a rare sacrifice from the beginning? ?In endless despair, the first enemy a person must fight is himself, but Qing Ge could no longer convince himself to stand up again. "Monsters can''t get used to it, but living people can? It''s better to just feed them to the shadows to save trouble." With four patients, Gao Ming began to look for Wei Dayou in the cellar. "I''ll wait for you in hell, Situ An will kill you." Qing Ge had an unreasonable admiration for Situ An. Qing Ge recalled Situ An''s explanation that the basic condition for borrowing Yin Shou was children who were tortured by ghosts until they wanted to die. The crueler the better, he had to make those children voluntarily give up hope of living and think that living is a kind of torture. In this way Only in this way can the children''s life be successfully borrowed. Slowly, his vision seemed to recover a little, and the light in the darkness was approaching. He saw the four patients standing next to him, as well as Gao Ming holding a mobile phone. It seems that Gaoming has given it a choice, but in fact it really has no choice. "You just want to send living people into the shadow world, but I want those affected by the disaster to master the skills of living in the shadow city. I will let the people trapped in the shadow world live normally and thrive." Gao Destiny is about describing the long-term future. Big Dog has been separated from the outside world for too long and still doesnt know what painting is. Do you want to erase my consciousness in this way? ?In the absolute darkness and silence, facing the terrifying unknown existence, the other party seemed to know him very well, as if he had not been killed just because the other party did not want him to die. As Situ Ans hunting dog, Qing Ge has always tortured others like this. This was the first time he had such an experience. ??The wings of the nose are twitching slightly, the tip of Qingge''s knife is pointed upward, and he is always paying attention to the changes in the smell around him. With his wrist broken, Qing Ge fell to his knees. He was covered in blood and could no longer hold the knife with his five fingers. ?His muscles all over his body were tense, not daring to be careless in the slightest, and he moved closer to the light that represented hope. Seemingly discovering that Gao Ming had set his sights on other living people, the huge black dog walked out of the shadows again, staring at Gao Ming with its dark eyes: "You have already killed the target, don''t set your sights on other people." It seems that only the monsters in the shadow world can be turned into chains. After the ghosts and gods swallowed Qing Ge, not only did they not consume anything, but they also gained unexpected benefits. The huge body became more symmetrical and flexible. Doctor Lu said that there was only one ghost in the dark cellar, but at this time there were four who attacked him. "If you really think so in your heart, you won''t spend all your efforts to trap these villagers and children, but directly sacrifice them to the shadow world." Gao Ming experienced the blind man''s memory and knew that the other person still had a hidden desire in his heart. The seeds of goodwill planted by "Bamboo Mother": "You and I have resonated in our hearts, and we will live and die together in the future. Maybe we can move there first and have a look, get to know other neighbors, and if that doesn''t work, come back." Stick to your heart, keep singing without being disturbed by external objects, and keep killing until you can no longer smell any smell. ??Blood threads poured into the atrium of the heart. Qing Ge felt that his body was clamped by iron clamps, and his heartbeat became more and more abnormal. Swinging the knife backwards, Qingge didn''t hit anything, and there was a wave of emotion in his calm heart. Hei Dao has killed many people. Even if Qing Ge didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could still feel it. He knew that there were corpses piled around him, but the smell that permeated the surroundings did not weaken. Okay, lets give it a try. The big dog ears slapped his face. It just swallowed Gao''s life. Unexpectedly, the other party directly involved life and death. Looking through the back of the photo, Gao Ming found familiar words. Photos of my family: They say I look like a dog, but I know that dogs are much happier than me. But even if I cant hear or see, I will still live seriously, because I will take care of my mother in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 86 Liu Yi Chapter 86 Liu Yi Putting away the black and white photo of the big dog, Gao Ming looked at Wei Dayou, who was still in a daze: "Why did you throw Dayou out? Is it because the blind man was blind and realized that Dayou was my friend?" After a long time, Wei Dayou''s eyes finally returned to normal. He burst into tears when he saw Gao Xing. The muscular man, who was over 1.8 meters tall, seemed to have been greatly wronged. "I have been calling your name. I was really going crazy just now. I feel like I have spent a century in the silent darkness." Wei Dayou wiped his tears: "I am not only afraid that you will come over and be trapped, but also There is really no one to turn to. It is indeed very painful for ordinary people to suddenly experience the life of a blind person. Because they have seen it before, they are more likely to collapse. "I''m sorry to make you suffer all this." Gao Ming helped Wei Dayou, who still couldn''t fully adapt to the reality: "But we can''t go home yet. To be precise, you can''t go back like this." "What''s wrong?" "The investigator who came with you was trapped by me. If you go back alone, you will be targeted by Situ An." Gao Ming said very realistically: "I killed Qing Ge and unplugged the spy that Situ An planted in the investigation bureau. Nail, and also killed his most trusted doctor. When Gao Ming finished changing his clothes and came out, Liu Yi also put the prepared meals on the table: "I have already tidied up the kitchen. I never thought you two gentlemen could keep the house so clean." "It doesn''t matter." Wei Dayou was still wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau: "I just think it''s amazing that a game planner is now working as a human resources director." This is the new home you chose for me? "That''s fine, Situ An in the province will torture you to extract a confession." Gao Ming patted Wei Dayou on the shoulder: "But don''t worry, Situ An won''t live long, and you will be the first to reveal his true face. hero." ?Facially disfigured Qin Tian and newcomer Zhu Miaomiao ran back and forth in the corridor, as if they were testing something. Still a lawyer, but specializing in serving deaf-mute people. Liu Yi quickly expressed a sentence in sign language: I also learned three different sign languages ??for this purpose. "Yes, Minlong Street is the first step for me to build a stronghold." Gao Ming pointed to the empty houses: "Let them all out." Lets go to Minlong Street first. Gao Ming took Wei Dayou directly into the most complicated slum area in Lishan, and found An Ans former home among the stacked buildings. After a moment, the shadows erupted, and the big dog emerged from the photo. Its black fur was fluttering, and it looked more like a lion walking out of the night. "I''m back." After the death of "Mother Bamboo", the blind man never gained respect. The best way to make up for his regret is to let him gain respect and understanding from everyone. It is difficult for a blind man to refuse Gao Ming. He feels that every word Gao Ming speaks comes to his heart. "Thank you for your hard work, my dear friend. I will help you solve your real-life troubles as soon as possible." After a long detour, they took a car back to the old city. Before leaving, Gao Ming did not forget to delete the records in the car. "What a good killing! That Qingge is not a human being, let a living person pave the way for him!" Wei Dayou became angry when Qingge mentioned it. He had been forced to go down to the cellar to die by Qingge with a knife. "If living people stay in the shadows for a long time, they will be contaminated by the breath of the shadow world. Don''t make any mistakes. They are now residents of the shadow world. If they return to reality, the people around them will also Being targeted by the shadow world." Big Dog warned Gao Ming again. Cooperate? The voice in Big Dog hesitated. He didnt believe Wei Dayou. Frankly speaking, if it wasnt for nothing, he wouldnt believe Gao Ming either. Should Qin Tian take her originally? Looking at the light coming from inside the house, Gao Ming suddenly felt that it was really good that someone was waiting for him. "Looking for me?" Gao Ming walked towards the kitchen without even having time to change his wet clothes. He saw a woman wearing an apron, cooking quickly. ?Taking out the dark photo, Gao Ming reached into the darkness and communicated with the big dog in the photo. After making the blind man and Wei Dayou familiar with each other, Gao Ming left the shadow world alone. I interned there for a period of time and then resigned. Liu Yis eyes were bright, without any cloudiness. She seemed to have a clear understanding of her life and future. After a simple experiment, Gao Ming unexpectedly discovered that Wei Dayou, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, could actually make up something decent. After approaching Lijing Apartment, Gao Ming felt something bad. He saw police cars and cordons in the distance. Someone must have discovered that all the neighbors in Building 2 were missing. You go change your clothes first, and well talk after dinner. Liu Yi is 1.7 meters tall and has a slim build. She wears a ponytail, is smart and refreshing, and wears a womens suit under her apron. She looks very handsome. ?Finding that Wei Dayou was a little panicked, Gao Ming signaled him to calm down: "Let''s give it a try first. I''ll ask you a few questions, and you can hide the truth." ?The two left the temporary settlement on foot. The heavy rain took away the traces they left, and the truth will be left in the dark cellar forever. "I''m a little panicked." Wei Dayou paced back and forth on the ground: "Maybe I''d better avoid it. I really don''t have confidence in myself." ?Gao Ming took off his raincoat and entered the house. He suddenly smelled the fragrance of vegetables: "It smells so good, it shouldn''t be made by you." No wonder people drink Meng Po soup after death. If you remember too much of the past, you wont want to move forward. "You use your ability on so many people at the same time, it must be quite expensive, right?" Gao Ming had already noticed the big dog, and he pulled the trembling Wei Dayou in front of him: "He can cooperate with you in the future, you Together they help these people survive in the shadow world." Then what are you doing now? "The question now is, Situ An must investigate clearly. Are you confident that you can deceive him?" Gao Ming initially wanted to ask Wei Dayou to help him keep an eye on Situ An. However, because the elder brother performed so well, he was directly eliminated. The singer came out to do the task. ?Entering the corridor, before Gao Ming could go upstairs, Wan Qiu heard footsteps and opened the door in advance. ?Gao Ming avoided the police blockade and took a small road to enter Lai Jing Apartment. He also saw an acquaintance among the busy police officers. When she noticed that Gao Ming had come in, the woman just said lightly: "Your brother seems to be hungry, so I thought of making him something to eat first. But when I was in school, how come I never heard you say that you had a brother?" " Killing Doctor Lu and Qing Ge is equivalent to cutting off Situ Ans two arms, but it will definitely arouse his vigilance. What will that guy do next? "clear." The shadow swallowed up everything, and the big dog regarded the apartment building where An An lived as his new home. Villagers, students from Hande Private Academy, and members of the Investigation Bureau all appeared in the building. ?Looking at the two investigators, Gao Ming also thought of a lot, and there were also some warm fragments in the memories he retained. Liu Yi? Gao Ming recognized the other person. They were high school classmates and hadnt contacted each other for a long time: How do you know I live here? "Long time no see." Gao Ming was also very hungry, and he served food to several people: "You had the best academic performance in the class at that time, and you were among the top in the school. I heard that you entered the largest law firm in Hanhai. The best among the classmates." ?Wan Qiu opened his mouth, a little hurt: "Yes, someone is looking for you. She has been here for a long time." "One of you plays a good role, and the other plays a bad role. First, you create the illusion that Wei Dayou rescued everyone one by one, and then let him be responsible for doing things that you would not be able to do." Gao Ming touched the big dog''s body. Mao: "Whether you want to be a monster in the dark or a **** who is feared, it all depends on you." "Speak up for those who can''t speak. You are still the loyal Liu Yi before." Gao Ming also remembered some things in high school and sighed with emotion: "I envy people like you, you are so awesome." "Let''s not talk about this anymore. I came to you because of one thing." Liu Yi looked at Gao Ming: "At that time, I was also on the train on the Ghost Festival." (End of this chapter) Chapter 87 The missed world line Chapter 87 The missed world line ?The room suddenly became quiet. Gao Ming paused for a second, then stood up to serve Wanqiu the food and asked him to go to the room to eat first. After Wan Qiu left, Gao Ming sat in front of Liu Yi again. His expression remained the same as before, but his eyes were completely different. If you have anything to do, just say it. "I was a little surprised when I saw you getting on the bus from Henshan Prison. I wanted to say hello to you, but you were busy with your headphones on." Liu Yi turned on his phone and placed a hand-drawn outline of the bus on Gaoming In front of me: "I noticed something was wrong after getting on the bus. There was a problem with the passengers, a problem with the driver, and the bus itself had a bigger problem. Later, the vehicle had an accident in the tunnel. I escaped by chance and took note of the appearance of the bus." It looks no different from an ordinary bus, except that the license plate is covered in blood. "I compared all the buses that had accidents on that line..." Liu Yi clicked on a hidden folder on his phone and opened an old news item: "Look at these two pictures, do you think they are similar?" There was a trace of doubt in Liu Yi''s eyes: "But I only saw you. Who were you talking to at the time? It seemed that everything was getting out of control, ghosts were rampant, and weird things happened frequently. The games you made in the past based on murder cases and urban ghost stories were... It could become a reality. Gao Ming looked at the back of the black and white photo. There were no familiar words behind this photo, and there were no shadows surging in the photo. If that doesnt work, treat the whole class to a nice meal. Hearing this, Gao Ming remained calm on the surface, but his pupils began to beat. He had heard this sentence many times: "What else did that voice say?" "Yes, that''s what I want to tell you." Liu Yi swiped the news: "Look at the date again. This news was reported on the Ghost Festival ten years ago! That night we took a bus that had an accident ten years ago. bus, and that bus had another accident at the same location! ? Walking out of the tunnel again with the memory of death, he hoped that Xuan Wen would not kill the other eight heroines. Xuan Wen didnt know whether he did so, but Xuan Wens fate seemed to have changed. "The dead person invited everyone to a party, and if you look at this photo, pay attention to the boy in the middle who has been completely crossed out." Liu Yi pointed to the student in the middle of the photo: "Do you have any impression of this person? How can I completely Dont you remember there is such a person in our class? It looks like the same car. "I haven''t noticed." Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and rummaged around. Sure enough, he also received an invitation message from Song Xue. At that time, he was persuading Zhao Xi to live a good life. ?That graduation photo was made up of black and white. All the students in the photo looked like dead people. Some students faces had been scratched out, which looked very scary. ?Most students are also in black and white, with only five students being exceptions. Liu Yi and Xuan Wen have two completely different personalities. Xuan Wen can see into the psychology of others and help everyone achieve their goals together without knowing it; Liu Yi believes in his own judgment more and hopes to drive people around him to achieve a certain goal. one thing. Suppose Gao Ming completely loses his memory again, then this time he will hear this information from Liu Yi''s mouth, knowing that his game has become real, and he has reached a deal with the people in the tunnel. "A passenger bus trapped in time?" Gao Ming''s brain was spinning rapidly, and he came up with various thoughts: "Lawyer Liu is indeed not simple. He can still write down so many things in such a critical situation." "Song Xue was also in the same car with us that night. We were invited to Hanjiang to be bridesmaids, and we encountered a car accident on the way back." Liu Yi was very calm, but the story she told was a bit scary: "On the side of the bus Turns out, Song Xue''s head was crushed and she died on the spot. This photo was what I found on her body. I don''t understand why she would make such a photo. What''s even more terrifying is that after I escaped from the tunnel and went home, another photo appeared. Received Song Xues message. "I don''t remember either." Gao Ming shook his head: "Is there something wrong with our memory? Or is there something wrong with reality?" "Follow me?" Gao Ming vaguely felt something was wrong: "I was carried out of the tunnel by a woman." "You don''t need to take what I said to heart." Liu Yi poured a glass of hot water for Gao Ming: "No matter what the voice in the tunnel says, if you think there is a problem, just think of it as farting." Sitting up from the chair, Gao Ming felt a creepy feeling! Gao Ming looked at the screen of his mobile phone and saw that the bus in the news had the same shape as the bus drawn by Liu Yi, including some small details, such as the angle at which the glass window was broken, the area where the exterior paint was scratched, etc. ?Opening the text message on his mobile phone, Song Xue and several other classmates wanted to hold a class reunion in Hanhai. Everyone said that they would get together every year, but they never succeeded. This year, they seemed determined to have a reunion. Speaking of which, I have to thank you. If you hadnt led the way that night, I might never have been able to get out of the tunnel. In other words, if Gao Ming hadn''t saved his memory through the Flesh Fairy and cleared the level in advance, he would almost never have encountered Liu Yi. Everyone and everything is like a chess piece that can be used, and everything will eventually return to its original trajectory. "I came to you not to tell you this, but mainly to talk to you about another matter." Liu Yi took his bag, took out a graduation photo, and placed it in front of Gao Ming. "I don''t remember clearly." Liu Yi struggled to remember and then said uncertainly: "The voice seemed to say that you should have died, but it gave you a chance to live. You two seemed to have reached a deal. " ?This feeling is very scary, as if no matter how hard you struggle, all your choices lead to the same result in the end, and nothing can be changed!?????Is this fate? What did you say? Liu Yi didnt hear Gao Mings whisper clearly. "Have you come to see me?" Gao Ming remembered the last time he was trapped at home for three days before leaving. As a result, he missed Liu Yi and embarked on another world line. "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Yi stood up and patted Gao Ming on the back: "You seem to be scared?" But when Xuan Wen''s fate changed, Liu Yi found Gao Ming again and told Gao Ming what Xuan Wen would have said. Gao Ming had no impression of the bus. He focused on himself in the tunnel. ?Starting from rescuing the innocent people killed by Qi Yan, Gao Ming has gradually influenced the fate of many people. He is entering the world line that he missed before. But he didn''t know whether it was a fateful trap or a real way out. After a brief glance, Gao Ming couldn''t look away. He heard these words from Xuan Wen after he met her last time. ?Gao Ming standing in the left corner, Liu Yi squatting in the front row, Song Xue next to Liu Yi, tall Zhuo Jun in the last row, and a completely crossed-out boy standing in the middle. Have you received any message from Song Xue? "I''m far behind you." Liu Yi put his phone upside down on the table and spoke slowly: "I have come to see you three times, but you are not at home." If you continue like this, you will go crazy sooner or later. Gao Ming tried his best not to think too much, but he still felt a headache: "If it doesn''t work, I will eat the whole class." "They plan to wait for the rain to stop and then go get together. We haven''t seen each other for many years and see how everyone has changed." Liu Yi put away the photo: "If you are not busy, let''s go together and talk to each other." Its good to have someone to take care of you. "I''m preparing a game for a big client. I''ll go there when I''m done." Gao Ming was not curious about the careers and lives of his classmates. He wanted to kill the future director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau before thinking about other things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 88 Quadruple Corridor Conjecture Chapter 88 The Quadruple Corridor Conjecture "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Liu Yi began to pack his bag, seeming to be preparing to leave. "Don''t leave in a hurry. We still have some issues that we haven''t explained clearly." Gao Ming stopped thinking about what Liu Yi said and let himself take the initiative: "You haven''t told me yet, why do you know the location of my home?" "Haven''t you ever noticed that you are missing something?" Liu Yi took out a torn resume from his bag. One of the larger fragments happened to have Gao Ming''s photo, permanent home address and outstanding awards. Game design plan: "I don''t know your contact information. There is only the location of your home on this fragment." "Resume?" Gao Ming thought about it. He was planning to apply for a job at Night Light Studio after resigning. For convenience, he printed out a resume using the prison''s printer. After coming out of the tunnel, he was surrounded by all kinds of supernatural events and could not even think about finding a job. Why is this thing where you are? Why is it still torn to pieces? "It seems that your memory is also incomplete. How about we piece it together and restore the whole story." Liu Yi sat on the chair again: "Song Xue and I got on the bus in Hanjiang that night. Apart from us and the driver, there were no other people on the bus. There were only three passengers, and they sat in the last row. After leaving the city, the bus only stopped once in Henshan Town, and then continued on the road. " Then we entered the tunnel and the surrounding area turned completely dark. Liu Yi picked up the phone, pointed at the time on the screen, and said seriously: I saw the time on the phone stopped. When I woke up, there was no one in the car, and I didnt hear any screams. I only saw darkness. Gao Ming told it from his own perspective. Liu Yi stared at Gao Ming for a while and said unbearably: "You screamed the loudest at that time. I have never heard such a miserable scream in my life." "Really?" Gao Ming touched his nose: "I don''t have a very good memory. I really don''t remember." Perhaps I am a closed loop independent of fate. After I was killed by my original self, I became my original self again. ??Zhao Xis house is not vacant this time, but Xuan Wen still lives not far from Gaoming. "After hearing your voice, I ran over there in the dark, and then I heard the voice of a strange man." Liu Yi was a little curious: "Who were you talking to at the time? Why was he in the tunnel? What happened to the bus accident? Isnt it related to him? It feels almost like that. Looking at his watch, Liu Yi picked up his bag: "It''s too late today. I still have some things to do. See you next time." "Be careful on the road." After closing the door, Gao Ming immediately dialed Xuan Wen''s phone. After a dozen rings, the call was answered: "How are you doing now?" "After I changed Xuan Wen''s fate, Liu Yi said the same thing. Fate is invisible and intangible, but it feels omnipotent and everywhere." "Can''t you see Xuan Wen?" Gao Ming was an experienced psychological counselor, but he couldn''t tell Liu Yi''s problem from the changes in his facial expressions. Liu Yi didn''t lie. Are you going to do what adults do? Wan Qiu was a little curious, and he blinked his beautiful and bright eyes. Gao Ming was a little ashamed. When Liu Yi was frantically trying to save himself, he was still thinking about making the game more playable. "No." Liu Yi shook his head: "You were taken away by a blurry shadow. There is a high probability that you are not a person." "Performing a lawyer''s bounden duty." After Liu Yi exchanged contact information with Gao Ming, she hurriedly left with her mobile phone. The last time she looked at her mobile phone, she seemed to have seen some message. "You should be able to see the person carrying me at this time, right?" Gao Ming asked his previous doubts. "That''s not right." Gao Ming shook his head: "When I was waiting for the bus, I was the only one in the station. It was only after I got on the bus that I saw that the car was full of passengers." "I felt that as long as I moved around at that time, something worse would happen." Liu Yi gently swiped the screen of his mobile phone: "I thought about saving myself, taking secret photos and recording, but they all failed. Everything I recorded was lost. Cleared." Without any more time to think, the bus soon had an accident. It seemed that it hit a person, and then the whole bus lost control. When the vehicle started again, it felt like a sudden, the vehicle was full of people. Liu Yi and Gao Ming sat face to face, their eyes and expressions were very serious. "When I woke up, I found that most of the people in the car were gone. I wanted to call for help but my phone had no signal." When Liu Yi said this, there was fear in her eyes. She was actually very unwilling. To recall these: "There were screams everywhere. I felt like I was back when the accident happened ten years ago. Adults and children were crying, but it was dark all around, and the light from my mobile phone couldn''t shine far away." ?Tapping his fingers on the table, Gao Ming did not interrupt Liu Yi, nor did he tell Liu Yi that he was the one who was hit by the bus at that time. "I don''t know, I can''t see anything. I''m just following your footsteps." Liu Yi picked up the water on the table and took a sip: "I forgot how long I ran, but when I was almost to the exit, there was someone outside. A little light." "I don''t know who Xuan Wen is, but I want to ask, besides you, has anyone else seen her?" Liu Yi''s words made Gao Ming a little scared: "It seems that you also have some questions that you haven''t thought about. Understood, I think you need to make sure as soon as possible." But if fate was really all-knowing and all-powerful, my situation wouldnt have happened. What are you going to do so late? ?The voice was extremely weak, which reminded Gao Ming of the scene when Xuan Wen was swallowed up by the shadow world: "Give me an address, and I''ll go there right away." "I didn''t see his face." Gao Ming died many times in the tunnel, but he never saw the other person. "You seemed to have made some kind of deal at that time, and then you ran like crazy in a certain direction. I tried my best to chase you so I didn''t lose you." Liu Yi put the fragments of his resume on the table: "You put your resume, computer , all the backpacks were thrown away, and I wanted to pick them up, but there were still people fighting for these things with me in the dark. After a long time on the phone, Xuan Wen''s voice finally sounded: "It''s not very good." "Perhaps you can think about it from another angle. The passengers who got on the bus with you are all ghosts except you." Liu Yi continued: "The vehicle starts and drives towards the junction of the three cities. You put on your suit as soon as you get on the bus. Put on your headphones and start making games. "This is a good way to distinguish between humans and ghosts." Gao Ming put the cup on the left side: "All the people who look back at you are dead people, and those who are doing their own things should be living people. What happened next? Didn''t you get up?" Are they other survivors? I know, I just hate the car in Shanshan Town. Gao Mings memory here is still very clear. ??There are differences in the memories of the two people, but neither of them seems to be lying. "I am the first loop; the bus ten years ago is the second loop; the shadow world that can never be integrated with reality, and constantly merges with reality is the third loop; these three loops are based on that tunnel. The intersections together constitute the fourth cycle, which is what is happening now. "Okay, I''ll be there right away!" Gao Ming put on his raincoat again. He opened the bedroom door and wanted to say something to Wan Qiu, but found that the other party was still practicing fighting: "I have to go out, you can be at home. If its too late, go to bed first. "Song Xue was already asleep at that time. After ten minutes of driving, I wanted to say hello to you, but when I stood up from my seat..." Liu Yi took a deep breath: "Most of the passengers in the car looked at I moved very lightly, and it was absolutely impossible to disturb so many people at the same time, and there was no disgust in their eyes, only an indescribable feeling of terror." Is it like being watched by a dead person in the morgue? Gao Ming has rich experience in this area. Recalling the conversation with Liu Yi, countless thoughts began to collide in Gao Ming''s mind. Yes, I wanted to put a cake shop advertisement into the game at that time, and I was very anxious. Gao Ming did not deny it. "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Gao Ming closed the door and ran outside immediately. ??The tunnel at the junction of the three cities was like a crack, cutting into Order. Hurrying into the rain, avoiding sirens and cordons, Gao Ming began to think about several questions. ?After a moment of silence, Xuan Wen did not refuse Gao Ming''s kindness: "I''m in No. 9, Minlong Street, Lishan." The past has never passed and the future has never come. ?Having a slight headache, Gao Ming was just guessing like a madman without any basis. (End of this chapter) Chapter 89 Provide psychological counseling to Xuan Wen Chapter 89: Provide psychological counseling to Xuan Wen The winding corridors are called cloisters, and they surround the central building, forming closed loops. If outsiders want to enter the room, they can only go through the intersection of the four corridors. Gao Ming ran wildly in the heavy rain and walked on a new world line. "If all this is not accidental, but someone is pushing it, then the person who set up this situation and fought against fate is really outrageous." ?Entering Courtyard No. 9, Minlong Street, before Gao Ming even took out his cell phone, he saw a familiar figure standing on the balcony of a certain household. Behind the blurred window glass, Xuan Wen looked out the window silently. She had lost a lot of weight. In her current state, it is good that she has not become the target of being hunted. ? Gao Ming adjusted his angle and saw the girl who entered the house. She looked like a heroine in a love game, named Li Luxin. In the other eight branches designed by Wei Dayou, Li Luxin toyed with the male protagonist and ruined his family, leaving him a perfect green tea scumbag. ?Looking through Gao Ming''s game design plan, Xuan Wen gradually gained a hint of color in her eyes: "Me? The heroine?" "No." "casual." "Then...thank you." Xuan Wen has been suffering in pain since she sent Gao Ming home. She feels that her body is getting weaker, the shadow world is devouring her, and her photos have become blurred. , there was a voice inside that was frantically urging her to kill the other heroines. "Don''t be forced by fate to go back to the old path." Gao Ming walked out of the balcony: "I''ll deal with her." "I''m good at psychological manipulation. I can tempt people to commit suicide with words. You can''t fool me." Xuan Wen leaned her head on the curtain: "No one wants to be a madman, and no one wants to be regarded as a crazy pervert, but In the game you made, I am such a person who loves you extremely and wants to keep an eye on you all the time and kill everyone who loves you. If you fall in love with someone else, I will do it with you. Kill. So its normal for you to be afraid of me, because Im not lovable and I hate myself. She leaned against the wall, hugged her knees, and looked at Gaoming. "I want to...pee on you." Xuan Wen saw the surprise on Gao Ming''s face: "Do you think I''m not normal?" The knocks on the door were getting faster and faster, and someone seemed to be leaning on the peephole, trying to look into the house. Because Xuan Wen did not follow her destiny, she reached this point. Liu Yi on the other side took Xuan Wen''s place and told Gao Ming those things. Useless chess pieces will be thrown away directly. It may be the fate of the chess pieces to be thrown away. "There is a way to make you remembered by more people." Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and showed Xuan Wen the game he designed specifically for her: "Tomorrow you go to Night Light Studio to apply for a game planner and modify the game they are making. Love Game, let them follow this version. All players who have worked hard to pass the game will remember you, and you no longer have to worry about being forgotten. "Let me cook you something to eat." Gao Ming opened the refrigerator door. It was empty, except for two buckets of ice water, and there was nothing to eat. "How about ordering takeout? What do you want to eat? ?" Running upstairs, knocking on the door, but unexpectedly found that the door was not locked. This is really not my game. The voice in the tunnel deceived us. Gao Ming walked forward. "In the game setting, you are a marginal female supporting character. You want to change your destiny, so you kill the other eight people, plunder everything from them, and become the heroine." Gao Ming knew that Xuan Wen did this last time: " But in fact, you are the heroine in the arrangement of fate, and killing the other eight people and letting them become scars on your body is what you must do." "It will get better." Gao Ming was a little worried and asked again: "If there is a lack of funds or some troubles are encountered, we will try to use less **** methods to solve it..." This is called an ambush. Is anyone home? ? Sensing that Xuan Wen was emotionally unstable, Gao Ming''s voice became softer: "Then if there is anything you want to do, I can accompany you." "If you don''t live according to the requirements of fate, you will not die because of fate. From now on, we will be the closest comrades." Gao Ming sent the game design plan to Xuan Wen: "You can go ahead and do it, and I will take care of it for you. I will help you become a heroine, every time. "Of course I''m here to kill you." The cute girl smiled cutely and took out a knife from behind: "You are too dangerous, so please go down and reunite with the other sisters." "Are my underwear rich in color?" Xuan Wen''s faint voice came from the balcony. She held the window frame and looked back at Gao Ming. "I don''t want to eat anything." Xuan Wen closed the balcony door, took off her shoes, and sat on the corner of the bed. The girl is very beautiful, her smile is sweet, and she has the feeling of first love, but when the blood slides down the corner of her mouth, she looks a little cruel. Taking off his wet raincoat, Gao Ming did not go directly into the house. He saw various clothes hanging in the living room. After changing his slippers, Gao Ming looked around. This room seemed to be a corner forgotten by everyone. Even if Xuan Wen disappeared silently, no one would notice. Gao Ming had never heard such a question in his life. He shook his head stiffly: "Can I go in?" Seeing that no one opened the door, the door lock started to turn on its own. After a few clicks, the old security door was opened. Gao Ming immediately closed his mouth. He and Xuan Wen looked at each other. Who would come to Xuan Wen at this time? Picking up his shoes and raincoat, Gao Ming cleared the traces on the ground and hid directly on the balcony. You say it, Im listening. "If I don''t kill people, will people kill me?" Xuan Wen stood up with some difficulty. ?He opened the door little by little, and the pale light shone on him. There was no furniture in the room, and it looked deserted, lonely, and lifeless. No, what are you hiding from? "You saved me, this is what I should do." Gao Ming could clearly feel that Xuan Wen was different from last time. Xuan Wen, who hunted the other eight game heroines, inherited their strength and love at the same time. That''s why everything is so obvious. The girl saw Xuan Wen beside the bed, with surprise on her face: "Sister, I finally found you." Xuan Wen received the document and looked at Gao Ming several times: "Should I be more moved at this time? But we have only met twice." Then you mean, Im a pervert? Xuan Wen curled her lips: Are you quite good at comforting people? "The reasons for all this are very complicated." Gao Ming also sat beside the bed: "I don''t want to hide anything from you. These next words are very important." ?The lights in the living room flickered, and the door was suddenly knocked. The sound of the other person''s knocking on the door was gentle, like a child''s prank, without too much malice. Pushing the door open completely, the girls clothes were stained with blood: You are hiding in such a remote place, its so hard for me to find you! What are you looking for me for? Xuan Wens tone was calm, as if she had never looked at Li Luxin. A woman''s face appeared at the crack of the door. She was cute, innocent, young, and showed her youthful vitality. "But I listened to you and didn''t kill them. Now I feel like I''m about to disappear." Xuan Wen''s voice was very weak: "I''m about to return to the shadows, as if I''ve never appeared before, and you will soon too Forget me, no one in this world will remember me. Her eyes wandered between Gao Ming and Li Luxin, Xuan Wen smiled. Under Li Luxin''s gaze, she leaned very weakly next to Gao Ming on purpose, as if she was about to die: "She didn''t say anything wrong, I didn''t Well, I am too dangerous. Even if I hide in the most remote corner and never intend to harm anyone, everything is still my fault. " "Killing someone to kill someone? Why are you trying to steal the character of the murderer?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 90 destined Chapter 90 Destined Gao Ming knew Xuan Wen very well and knew her personality. Although she often said embarrassing things, she always kept a distance from Gao Ming. "Just let her go, don''t make it too difficult for yourself." Xuan Wen sat down on the bed and stretched. "I can understand every word you say, but it feels weird when they are connected together." Gao Ming ignored Xuan Wen and gently touched his heart. The chain with the marks of sin came out of the flesh and blood, and was touched by him. Hold it in your hand. ??Li Luxin did not expect that Gao Ming would be at Xuanwen''s house. She was full of surprise: "Who are you? Why do you feel so familiar? We seem to have been in love before?" "Pull them down." Gao Ming walked forward. Before the disaster came, he was not afraid of these shadow monsters at all as he had flesh and blood ghosts and gods. "I have an impression of you!" That cute and delicate face looked at Gao Ming with admiration, and his eyes were full of innocence: "If you don''t kill her, I will be killed by her. She is a madman! Don''t believe what she says. Those words! I dont believe her, should I believe you? The alienated heart beats loudly, the memory of death affects the blood vessels, and flesh and blood ghosts and gods have awakened. The voice in the black ring disappeared, and Qin Tian sighed softly: "Isn''t the life of ordinary people not life?" The shadow contained the cry of another woman. She was not swallowed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods, but was congratulated and let go. Let it be empty, Im planning to use it to hide the body. Xuan Wens expression was indifferent. Gao Ming shook his head. From the bottom of his heart, he felt that he was not a strange person. The room returned to silence, and there was only a brand-name backpack and a fruit knife left where Li Luxin stood. "My apprentice will stay here to help. If you have any questions, please report to her in time. Her name is Zhu Miaomiao." Qin Tian walked towards the living room door, and he and Gao Ming passed each other. "What if?" Gao Ming didn''t think much and changed out of his raincoat: "Go to bed quickly, there are still many things to do tomorrow." Xuan Wen didn''t know when she put on her gloves. She opened her backpack and rummaged through various cosmetics to find a blank photo: "Killing someone for so long? How weak." Hearing the noise, Wan Qiu sat up from the sofa with Fa Cai in his arms. His uneasy eyes calmed down after seeing Gao Ming. Just one attack turned most of Li Luxin''s body into a blurry shadow. "Why do I feel like you''ve been ready for a long time?" Gao Ming let congratulations enter his heart, and he began to clean up the various traces left in the house. "It''s not unnecessary. At least from this moment on, I''m not so resistant to you." Xuan Wen closed the closet: "The world is so big, it''s really not easy to have someone who is willing to brave the heavy rain to dispose of the body for you. The East District is the heart of the vast sea. Come back first and we will discuss it in the long term. Really not. Gao Ming thought about it for a while but didnt expect it. Hearing Xuan Wen''s words, Li Luxin''s eyes became less natural. She shook her head and walked towards Gaoming. "Wait a minute..." Gao Ming''s mouth opened slightly and he turned around. The evil appearance has become clearer, and the facial lines have become slightly softer. The flesh-and-blood ghost seems to be more ambitious than Gaoming. It has a strong sense of crisis and seizes every opportunity to strengthen itself. "Be normal." Gao Ming looked into the cabinet and found that all kinds of "dangerous items" were complete. The girl''s danger level was indeed not the same as Li Luxin''s: "It seems that my worries are unnecessary." "I''m really not thirsty." Gao Ming waved his hand towards Xuanwen: "Remember to bring your game plan to apply for the job tomorrow. I''ll leave first." "my face!" "Who are you? How can you go directly into someone''s house?" Gao Ming frowned, with the anger of being woken up, and said impatiently. Old Qin, the Queens Investigation Bureau in the Eastern District has been wiped out. The newly appointed acting director over there wants to investigate the matter thoroughly and urgently dispatches some experienced investigators. You go back to the office first! ?This time it was because he buried the Queen''s Investigation Bureau that Qin Tian was transferred to the East District. It seems that no matter what, Qin Tian will go to the East District because of his high destiny. ??The cup filled with ice water almost touched Gao Ming''s lips. After hearing Xuan Wen''s words, he placed the water cup on the coffee table again. After taking two steps, she suddenly started sprinting and took out a very thin fruit knife from behind. A woman''s cry could be faintly heard on the bright blade. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" Li Luxin threw the **** knife in her hand on the ground: "I seem to have been looking for someone. I''m not sure if that person is you, but I hope you can believe me once. , she is dangerous! She will kill you!" "Are you going to the East District?" Gao Ming heard the conversation in the black ring. The last time he led Qin Tian through a level three abnormal event, Qin Tian was selected by Situ An and died in the Surabaya apartment. "Why did it suddenly break out? And it was so serious?" Qin Tian couldn''t understand. He was about to ask Gao Ming some more questions when the black ring suddenly shook, and the voice of director Chen Yuntian came from it. Please think about it carefully. Running all the way back to his home, Gao Ming took out the key and opened the door. ?The heavy rain is still there, but since Wanqiu came, the rental house where Gao Ming lives feels much warmer than before. ?Gao Ming stood still with the chain in his hand. The terrifying flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods appeared behind him, and his eight arms hammered down hard! Just because I took out the chain doesnt mean I know how to use it. ?But then he raised his innocent face and asked Gao Ming in surprise: "So fast?" When Gao Ming met a woman for the first time, he didn''t know how to answer the question. He opened the refrigerator and poured himself a glass of ice water: "It would be better for you to drink less ice water in the future. Hot water warms your stomach. Besides, there is a glass of ice water in the refrigerator." Do you need to prepare some food for you?" "I can''t tell you anything for now." Qin Tian walked to the balcony and opened the curtains: "You can directly see the building opposite from your house. Did you see any strange people entering Building 2 the night before yesterday?" "No." In the memory fragments of Gao Ming''s countless deaths, Xuan Wen occasionally appears, but Xuan Wen''s ending every time is to return to the shadow, and the reason why Gao Ming can see this means that every time Xuan Wen They all died before their death. "From a physical point of view, she is far inferior to other heroines. If I were her, I would prepare two knives in advance. I would get close to the heroine first, and then after she trusts her, I would take out another knife and strike from behind." Xuan Wen didn''t even look here, as if talking to herself. I lied to you. "What happened?" Wan Qiu picked up Facai who was still awake: "The police car hasn''t left downstairs, and a blockade has been pulled up. Now people are panicked and everyone is very scared." ? Death again and again allowed Gao Ming to see fragments of scenes from different futures, and he wanted to use these fragments to create a new path for himself. She let out a scream, and it was too late to retreat. Her beautiful body was grabbed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Before Gao Ming had time to speak, Li Luxin had been dragged into the alienated heart by the ghosts and gods. At around six o''clock in the morning, there was a knock on the security door. Wan Qiu, who had a relatively light sleep, ran to the door first. After obtaining Gao Ming''s consent, he opened the door. "My name is Qin Tian, ??and I belong to the special department. This is my apprentice Zhu Miaomiao. We will stay in Lijing Apartment for some time in the future until we find out something." Qin Tian looked serious, as did Gao Ming the last time he saw him Same as ever. "The matter in Lijing Apartment is not a big deal! I can''t leave." Qin Tian whispered to Heihuan. Close the door, Gao Ming puts on his raincoat and leaves quickly. "If I don''t kill others, why can''t I retaliate if someone kills me?" Xuan Wen opened the cabinet door, which was filled with various "tools". With a smile on her face, she gave the blank photo to Gao Ming: "You showed me all your cards. What if I want to kill you in the future?" Hearing the fleeing footsteps in the corridor, Xuan Wen smiled softly and lay down on her bed comfortably.?????Actually, I would be scared too. "Sorry to bother you, I have something to ask you." He was wearing a black uniform, a black ring communication device on his wrist, and his disfigured face. The moment the other person spoke, Gao Ming knew who was coming. . "What''s wrong?" Qin Tian stopped: "Did you remember that you saw someone suspicious?" The grudges were clear. When Li Luxin was imprisoned in chains, Congratulations dug out a shadow from the wound on her back and threw it away. After taking a bath, Gao Ming lay on the sofa and took the time to fall asleep. "You have quite a lot of confidence in me." Xuan Wen took off her gloves and stared at Gao Ming''s heart: "I really envy them, they can live in my brother''s heart." "I''ve been very good at judging people since I was a child." Gao Ming grabbed Qin Tian''s hand: "Ever since you answered that phone call, your face has been full of death. If you go to the East District, you will definitely die." "Thank you for the reminder, but I don''t believe this." Qin Tian patted Gao Ming''s hand: "Actually, death is nothing to be afraid of. As long as the death is slightly useful, that is enough." (End of this chapter) Chapter 91 backwater forum Chapter 91 Backwater Forum ??Qin Tian is always busy in the dark, and his face is ugly and scary, but he doesn''t care about this and leaves after saying this. "My master has always been like this. If you find anything in the future or encounter problems that are difficult to solve, you can contact me directly." Zhu Miaomiao left her phone number. Before she left, she glanced at Gao Ming a few more times. It seemed that Gao Ming had a different temperament from others, which made her feel at ease. After the investigators left, Gao Ming calculated the time. The timelines in his mind were intertwined. "There is no one of mine in the investigation bureau. I don''t know Situ An''s current position. That old fox will definitely be more cautious after finding out that Dr. Lu and Qing Ge were killed." Gao Ming realized one thing a long time ago, Situ An This person is very careful in what he does. If it is not for the purpose of building publicity, he will not appear in public at all, and various media have rarely photographed him. He is so careful, is it because there are too many people who want to kill him? ??Now there is another choice before Gao Ming, which is to join the Eastern District Investigation Bureau himself and find a way to get close to Situ An, but doing so can easily expose himself. If the Flesh Fairy is eaten by me, Situ An will most likely detonate another Level 4 abnormal event, and this may be his fate. ?Through various secret methods, Dead Water has long established a communication platform to avoid surveillance. He continues to win over players, and gradually becomes the backbone of the player group through strength and luck. ??Dead Water is an online name. Gao Ming once tracked down this person. He only knew that he used to work in Hanhai Sewage Treatment Plant and was the founder of the first realistic horror game forum. The forum is full of topics and discussions about sewage treatment. At first glance, there are no problems. With Bin Lang spitting out his mouth, the young man glanced left and right to make sure there was no one in the corridor before secretly opening the closet. After clicking on a secondary page, Gao Ming entered a communication post - Little knowledge on domestic sewage treatment. With his heart beating loudly and the memory of death constantly stimulating Gao Ming, he walked past the primary sedimentation tank and arrived at the staff resting area. ? Pushing the door open, Gao Ming walked through the employee rest room. He didn''t make any sound and came to the corner of the corridor. In his view, good things should be kept for oneself. This is the prerogative of genius, and high fortune breaks the rules of the game. Zhuo Jun is also in color in Liu Yis graduation photo. Does color mean being chosen by the shadow world? Or does it mean being favored by fate? Its really not a big deal to watch the excitement. Taking a car to Dazhai, Gao Ming did not go directly to the Hanhai Sewage Treatment Plant, but took a long detour before walking there. Gao Ming made breakfast for himself and Wanqiu. After a hearty meal, he went into the heavy rain. There is still enough time. After killing him, take over his forum and provide a communication platform for players in the future. The sound of keyboard tapping came from the lounge. Gao Ming silently stared at a certain post. At this time, he was talking to Dead Water. After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming quickly determined his target. He wanted to kill Dead Water more than Zhuo Jun. The more he tries to stop it, the more it will happen. Gao Ming now has a general understanding of the power of fate. ?Deadwater was the first player to discover that horror games have become a reality. He cleared seven games before getting the information provided by Gao Ming. ??The police car downstairs has driven away, but the cordon on Building 2 is still there, and many residents in the community are watching. After the disaster, many people were looking for the true identity of the stagnant water, and some people suspected the sewage treatment plant, but unfortunately they could not find it. They made a directional mistake. ? Gao Ming came here this time not only to take away Backwaters photo, but also to gain administrator authority and take over the Backwater forum. "We can''t find Situ An. Entering the Eastern District Investigation Bureau alone is too risky and a waste of time. It''s better to further strengthen yourself." Gao Ming relived the death fragments in his heart. He had selflessly disclosed all the game information and called on everyone to go together. Complete the horror game and get benefits. ?Later, Gao Ming made public the guide to clearing the game, which made him murderous. The second murderer that Gao Ming will never forget is Zhuo Jun. When he was in high school, Zhuo Jun appeared to be honest and simple, wearing glasses and tall and stout. But in fact, this man had a very delicate mind. He also passed the first level on his own. game. Later, he joined the Investigation Bureau and got the position of director. He took both black and white. While participating in the internal affairs of the Investigation Bureau, he joined hands with the players to make plans. ?Zhuo Jun was the best among all the classmates in Gao Ming in the early days of the disaster. A bunch of fools, how can anyone in this world share a way to survive? "Before Situ An completes the task assigned to him by fate, various accidents will most likely occur if I go to kill him. Maybe a small detail will lead to a complete collapse and the same mistakes will be repeated." Stuck in a blind corner of the surveillance system, Gao Ming found a place to hide from the rain, took out his mobile phone, and skillfully logged into a forum - Hanhai Environmental Engineering Wastewater Treatment Latest Technology Exchange Conference. All professional terms are slang. Sewage refers to an area where people live in ghosts. The original meaning of sewage treatment is to use physical, chemical or biological methods to remove harmful substances in wastewater. Here it refers to trying to use different methods to drive away ghosts. ??That time, Gao Ming was completely on the side of fate, but the outcome was equally miserable. Several players who had gained the greatest benefits finally targeted Gao Ming. After careful planning, more than a dozen people joined forces to drive Gao Ming to death. ?After the post owner stopped replying, the keyboard tapping sound also disappeared. ?Among all the player murderers, there are two people who have the deepest memories of Gao Ming. One is the top player who planned the hunting plan - Dead Water, and the other is Gao Ming''s old classmate - Zhuo Jun. The disaster has not yet come, and now only I know who the dead water is. In fact, the poisoning incident was caused by stagnant water. This guy was not an employee of the sewage treatment plant. He was the new canteen purchaser three years ago. ?The door to the lounge was pushed open, and a young man in his early twenties walked out. He was withdrawn and unwilling to be with other people. He waited until there were fewer people before going out alone. ?Three years ago, there was an incident of food poisoning among employees at the Hanhai Sewage Treatment Plant. Because it did not cause too serious consequences, the incident was ignored and the person in charge of the canteen was replaced. ? ?The little knowledge related to domestic sewage in the post is all nonsense. Ordinary people may ignore it directly, but only players who have actually cleared the horror game can understand the content of the post. ??Its not that Dead Water is worse, its just that when Dead Water cleared the first game, he got a very special posthumous photo. It was precisely because of the protection of that photo that he could successfully clear the subsequent games. Looking back on the deaths one after another, Gao Ming imagined everything that might happen in the next three days. If further subdivided, for example, wastewater biological treatment method is divided into aerobic biological treatment and anaerobic biological treatment according to the different oxygen requirements of the microorganisms that play a role in the treatment process; in this post, aerobic refers to It represents the living people who have been replaced by the shadow world, and anaerobic refers to the dead people who are controlled by ghosts. At around nine o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming perfectly avoided all surveillance and sneaked into the factory secretly. As a psychiatrist, he had mastered too many skills beyond his own profession. The sound of a baby crying came from the cabinet, and a sickly excited smile appeared on the young man''s face. Baby, didnt you say you dont like me? If you beg me now, I will give you a good time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 92 Dead Waters true identity Chapter 92 The true identity of Dead Water ?Taking out a betel nut and putting it into his mouth, the young man looked inside the closet and listened to the baby''s cry, and his breathing gradually became heavier. Some perverts like to torture kittens, it seems because kittens can make the same noises as babies. ??The crying in the room became louder, and Gao Ming slowly walked out of the corner of the corridor. He had just confirmed through reply communication that the other party had the administrator rights of the forum''s hidden interface. Even if it was not Dead Shui himself, it must be related to Dead Shui. ?Produce the photos of the patients, Gao Ming will treat those patients, and the patients will pay for the medical expenses if they help him arrest them. The shadow was spreading. Before the young man could react, he was hit by a huge force against the wall. Only then did he realize that there were several more "people" behind him. The young man''s mouth was gagged and Gao Ming checked the closet. There was no black and white photo of the deceased that he wanted, only a painting made from a copy of the photo! The black and white picture is exactly the same as the posthumous photo. In the photo, she is an extremely beautiful woman. Her body has matured, but her intelligence seems to have stayed at the stage of newborn, crying like a baby. The problem that Gao Ming had been unable to figure out before seemed to be understood at once. After thanking the security guard, he immediately ran to the sixth exhibition area. ? Gao Ming was not sure whether the young man had lied, so he was going to go and have a look immediately. "What dead water?" The young man nodded with difficulty under Gao Ming''s gaze: "I am indeed the user of this account and the administrator of the hidden secondary page of the forum." "Don''t waste your energy, the worst is to die." The young man''s expression was sinister, like a poisonous snake. He had memorized Gao Ming''s face. As long as he was given a chance to resist, he would kill Gao Ming without hesitation. Just before twelve o''clock, Gao Ming arrived at Hanhai Beicheng Art Park. Putting away the second painting that was a copy of the deceased photo, Gao Ming quickly calmed down: "It seems that I have to go to Night Lights again. I am obviously starting over, but many events are moving closer to their original positions." "Take out your black and white photo." Gao Ming wanted to confirm further. "I know the feeling of every knife cutting on the body." Gao Ming locked the young man''s neck, and his voice slowly changed: "I hope you can hold on longer, just continue to follow me in the same tone just now Talk, don''t stop, it will make me..." Is Standing Water your screen name on the sewage treatment forum? The art exhibition started at nine o''clock, and tourists entered one after another. Most of them were dressed very stylishly. They were just watching the exhibition, and no one went near the trash cans. "If I tell you, can you let me go?" the young man asked tentatively. "If you don''t say anything, I will make you die even if you want to." Hearing Gao Ming''s answer, the young man seemed to have accepted his fate: "He hid the new painting in the trash can in the sixth exhibition area of ??the Hanhai Art Exhibition. , I helped him dispose of two corpses last night, and the new paintings are my reward. He asked me to pick them up at 12 noon today. " ?Amidst the continuous display of high life, the young man''s sinister face gradually lost color. Which psychiatrist provides psychological counseling in this way? ?The person who drew the photos is very good, and the viewer seems to perceive everything just by looking at it with the naked eye. "This is all I have..." The young man looked at the black and white painting that Gao Ming had put away, his eyes full of greed and reluctance. "He would use different accounts to send me messages, give me tasks and prompts, and ask me to go to different places to pick up things, including..." The young man bit the tip of his tongue and paused for a long time before saying: "New paintings, I need The person you are looking for, the body to be disposed of. The Hanhai Art Exhibition has a very high standard. The sixth exhibition area mainly contains various paintings. With the continuous improvement of smart painting technology, artists have become more abstract and in-depth in order to distinguish themselves from the smart brain. With the excuse that something was missing, Gao Ming, accompanied by security guards, checked the surveillance video of the sixth exhibition area. Gao Ming froze the scene. He knew the man under surveillance, and his paintings had been exhibited here. Unfortunately, his painting style became more and more crazy and absurd later on, and many judges even thought that he really had a mental problem. "If you have anything to ask, just ask." The young man dared not look into Gao Ming''s eyes: "You didn''t even ask, how do you know I didn''t say anything?" Sent the young man to the photo where the patient was, Gao Ming cleaned up the traces of the scene and left the sewage treatment plant. ? ? Carefully flattening the packaging bag, Gao Ming found a black and white photo of a deceased woman drawn on the white paper wrapping the food bag. In the photo, she showed a gentle and mature woman with dull eyes and tears on her face. ?The young man''s expression was twisted, and the corners of his mouth raised, showing a very scary expression: "I know what you want to ask, but I won''t tell you." ?This young man is not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to fall into the hands of Gao Ming at all now. The various knives look scary, and they are all stained with blood. What''s even more horrifying is that when Gao Ming recounted these things, his eyes were bloodshot, as if he had experienced them all in person for the purpose of testing them. ? With his eyes fixed on the surveillance camera, Gao Ming did not miss any scene. In the video, Xia Yang slowly looked at the paintings. After finishing breakfast, he threw the garbage into the trash can at the exit of the sixth exhibition area. Not finding the real black-and-white photo of the deceased in the closet, Gao Ming put away the crying painting in the shadow and took off the rag that blocked the young man''s mouth: "Did you establish the backwater forum?" "Death? How can it be that easy?" A torture tool made of bloodshot eyes appeared in Gao Ming''s hands: "This is a ball-digging knife with a sharp edge that can dig out a complete sphere; this is a V-shaped carving knife, and this is a bone-breaking knife... " "It seems that you are a pervert with backbone, but you met me today. As a professional psychological counselor, I have many ways to make you talk." Gao Ming stretched out his hand to touch his heart, feeling the countless trembling torture instruments in the torture chamber. They are made of flesh and blood and full of resentment. ? Continuously accelerating time, at nine-ten, a middle-aged man dressed casually entered the sixth exhibition area with a breakfast. There are a lot of trash cans in the sixth exhibition area. If I rummage through them one by one, Im afraid Ill be kicked out by the security guards. If Dead Water himself hadnt left, he might have discovered me and escaped in advance. How do you usually contact him? The more cautious Dead Shui is, the more Gao Ming wants to catch him. "Backwater is Xia Yang? We have worked together for so many years before!" "This woman seems to have had her soul extracted, and her body has been trapped in the painting." Gao Ming took out the drawing paper: "This painting is too similar to the black and white photo of the deceased." ?There were many people at the art exhibition and the space was wide. Gao Ming ran directly to the security room in order to avoid alerting others. ?Having died so many times, Gao Ming doesnt even know who Dead Water is, and the players dont know the true identity of Dead Water. This is actually the scariest thing about Dead Water. Xia Yang? Why is the main beauty of Night Light Studio here? Dead Water has cleared many games before I published the game guide. He is cautious and cunning. He has a brain and sees far ahead. He controls the player base in advance and has great plans. "You don''t even have a photo of yourself?" Gao Ming felt that he was getting closer to the truth: "Who gave you this painting?" "It''s a stagnant water, a real stagnant water." The young man was a little scared: "I don''t know who he is. He set up a hidden forum, wrote the corresponding code words, and spread the copied black and white paintings. All of this was done by him. I am only responsible for following the instructions. His instructions, followed by comments, bring support to others who have experienced horror." ?Gao Ming couldn''t understand most of the paintings here, and he actually didn''t care. He just came in to look for the trash can. The moment he saw Xia Yang, Gao Ming felt a chill pouring into his heart and his scalp was numb. He was very impressed by this beauty with narrow eyes, Buddhist mentality, and leading everyone to act bad at every turn. ?With the surprised gazes of others, Gao Ming opened the trash can and found a ball of kneaded food packaging bags. "Wait a moment!" Where did he ask you to go when he last sent you a message? Hands together, but Gao Ming is now in a good state of mind. Xuan Wen will go for an interview today. If you include her and me, Manager Gous staff is really full of talents. Although we cant make a best-selling game, we can almost try to subvert the city in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 93 Picture within picture within picture Chapter 93 Painting within painting within painting If Im guilty, I hope the police can arrest me instead of meeting you people to torture me! ?As soon as he arrived at Night Light Studio, Gao Ming heard Manager Gou''s roar outside the door. He turned sideways and glanced into the room. The lead artist is at home on leave, the game planner is missing, and now hes even lost his **** cat! Manager Gou slapped the table hard, and the wig on his head was askew: "What else can you do? This isn''t me PUA you, it''s you who are too explosive!" Operation Zhangwang took a sip of coffee and couldn''t help but murmur in a low voice: "The current situation in the studio is not the problem of any one person. We are making horror games. You have to arrange for us to make love games. Teacher Xia and Its normal for Wei Dayou to choose to leave. "I don''t want to give up this old face, but you still picked up the investment I brought for you?" Manager Gou patted his face: "A person lives with a skin, and a tree lives with a face! I have hope for you, Thats why Im willing to give you a chance! ?Seeing Gao Ming come in, Manager Gou''s already few hair fell out a few more times: "People always give pillows to me when they are dozing off. How come someone is planning to break into my house and set fire to it when I am dozing off?" Hand did not feel the shadow spreading, but Gao Ming still had the illusion of being dragged into the shadow world. "The ones who should come are not coming, and the ones who are not supposed to come are going in." Manager Gou greeted him: "We are also looking for Wei Dayou. He left me a resignation letter, and then he never came again. I came to work and it seemed like I had disappeared from the world. Xia Yangs paintings are extremely absurd, difficult for normal people to understand, and reveal a terrifying beauty. What he is best at is painting portraits, and each painting contains strong emotions. Gao Ming once saw that world through the eyes of a blind man, full of nightmares and terror. Fate had an impact on Xuan Wen, but not much. "Is this important?!" Gou Manager took off his wig angrily and wiped the sweat from his head: "You call immediately and call Xia Yang back first!" Very stable. Manager Gou smacked his lips: Very stable and crazy. You have nothing to do but leave me a message to save the world? After the police had completely left, Manager Gou waved his fist angrily: "It''s ridiculous. Although all my employees are ineffective, they are not capable of murder and arson! It''s probably difficult for them to kill even a chicken!" Gao Ming searched for another ten minutes. Everything on Xia Yang''s workstation was normal and there were no flaws. Xia Yang paints a world of shadows? "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just asking, and the cat is not lost." Gao Ming walked to Xia Yang''s position very familiarly. Before he started to check, another hurried voice came from the corridor. There were footsteps and several police officers knocked on the glass door and entered the studio directly. Xia Yang painted a picture with red paint on a white wall several meters wide. What he painted was the living room of his home. It was extremely real. There was a person sitting on the sofa in the living room. Opening a book at random, Gao Ming saw many hand-drawn patterns. Xia Yang drew all his ideas in the game. The gentle voice made people feel particularly comfortable, and everyone looked at her. We are from the Eastern District Bureau and want to ask you some questions. The leading police officer took out a portrait: Has Wei Dayou come back recently? Who does he usually have more contact with? Xia Yang carefully looked at my game design plan, and even refined and restored many details himself. Before Gao Ming could say anything, the door of the studio was knocked again, and Xuan Wen appeared outside the door wearing familiar clothes: "Is this Night Light Studio?" Teacher Xia? ?Going to visit, Gao Ming prepared a set of words, but when he arrived at the door of Xia Yang''s house, he found that the door of his house was not closed, and various unfinished paintings were thrown in the yard. If your phone is turned off, go to his house and call him! If youre slightly injured, you wont be out of the line of fire! Manager Gou walked to Wei Dayous workstation: What about this? Have you called the police? It seems we have to go to his house. Gao Ming was thinking about what to do next. The police had already walked out of Manager Gous house. Most of the paintings were scraps. Gao Ming walked to the deepest part of the living room and looked at the wall of the living room. You want to see people alive, but you want to see corpses when you die! Manager Gou shouted loudly: I have been in the industry for more than 20 years, and I really cant believe that I would say these words in the company! Did you say the opposite? After finding out the address of Xia Yang''s home, Gao Ming set out immediately. In less than half an hour, he had arrived next to a single-family villa on the edge of Beicheng District. ??If Xia Yang is really a backwater, then he must control the opponent before Xia Yang clears more games. ??Although housing prices in Beicheng District are not as exaggerated as those in the East District, it is definitely not easy for those who can afford a villa. How is his mental condition recently? ??The villa area is very quiet. It is separated from the downtown area and feels like a paradise. ?Gao Ming entered the interior of the villa. The decoration here was full of artistic flavor at best, but distorted and depressing at worst. We cant contact Wei Dayou, but we wont call the police, right? Li Jie felt that Manager Gou was really angry. "If you apply for a job, you may not have a say, so I borrowed some money." Xuan Wen said in a low voice: "I didn''t use any **** methods." "That''s it. I want to ask you to help me make a horror game. Money is not an issue." Xuan Wen smiled and put a laptop on the table: "No matter the cost, you must let the most people play it in the shortest time." Come to it. The studio suddenly became silent, and no one knew how to react. Manager Gou slowly moved forward and saw the account information and game design plan on the computer. He even felt that he had encountered something. Fraudster? "Xuan Wen?" Gao Ming ran over quickly: "You..." "We want to have a good chat with you." The police and Manager Gou entered the back room. Gao Ming didn''t know Xia Yang''s computer password and could only look for clues from other things at his workstation. "The blind man stayed in darkness and silence for decades before he saw that world. How did Xia Yang see it? Or was it his imagination?" The living room of more than 50 square meters is filled with various paintings that are difficult to understand. The combination of weird lines and dazzling colors forms a world that only a few people can understand. Xuan Wen seemed a little surprised: "Isn''t it a disaster for you and me?" No wonder Xia Yang is so Buddhist at work. With his family background, he probably works just to experience life every day, right? Looking at Xuan Wen''s account information, Gao Ming took a breath of cold air. He estimated the time when the disaster would come. Xuan Wen should have never thought about paying back the money: "What if the disaster doesn''t come?" After scolding, Manager Gou looked at Gao Ming again. He hesitated for a long time before reluctantly speaking: "Xiao Gao, I heard what Wei Dayou said about you. Anyway, Dayou is also missing now. If you really have no place to stay, Just stay here for now. ?Looking at the door for a long time, Gao Ming didn''t see Xuan Wen. He coughed a few times and pushed open the studio door: "Manager Gou, is no one here to apply for planning today?" ??The more he looked through those paintings, the more Gao Ming felt that Xia Yang was not normal. He actually wanted to show the shadow world with a brush. Xuan Wen was warmly received, and the employees of Night Light Studio also smiled. ? Manager Gou shouted in the room something like "Fu Ji Tai Lai Lai", while Gao Ming left quietly. ?For a moment Gao Ming was unable to refute. He wanted to say something else, but was pushed away by the excited Manager Gou. His phone is turned off. Programmer Li Jie felt helpless and secretly closed the recruitment website he was browsing. ?Moving his fingers towards his heart, Gao Ming avoided the drawing papers thrown on the ground and slowly walked into the living room. Who are you looking for? Manager Gou picked up the wig and put it on again. As if he was aware of being watched, the person sitting on the sofa in the painting slowly turned his head. His expression was indifferent, and red paint kept flowing down his face. Xia Yang! (End of this chapter) Chapter 94 me and my body Chapter 94 Me and my corpse Xia Yang in the red mural is sitting on the sofa and looking back; Gao Ming in the real living room is standing next to the sofa, facing the wall. They looked at each other, and the flowing red and distorted darkness divided the picture. In the painting, Xia Yang seems to have become a part of the painting. He is smiling as usual, and his eyes gradually move from Gao Ming to his hands. ?The hands were not painted with paint, but with blood, and each finger was soaked in the blood of the victim. Gently holding a finger in his mouth, Xia Yang closed his eyes, as if he was recalling a certain feeling. He seemed to have a sudden inspiration, turned around and walked upstairs. How was this done? Gao Ming knew that Zhai Shui had obtained a very special black and white photo of his body, but he had never seen that photo in detail. ?How could the owner of the garden get angry with the flowers in the garden? The walls of the real living room are covered with blood-colored murals. In the murals, there are several blurry paintings hanging on the walls of the living room. ?The more Gao Ming wanted to see clearly, the blurrier the paintings became. He kept getting closer and moving forward, as if he was attracted by something. The third painting is more complicated. An old man stands in front of the God of Death. He looks back and sees that the path he came from is paved with his younger self. There is a newborn baby on the first step. Coincidentally, it is that Death placed the baby on the steps. Can these three paintings be taken out? Gao Ming stepped on the steps and reached the second floor. He heard the sound of the brush sliding on the paper. In the second painting, there is a baby boy with the appearance of an adult. His hands and feet are about the same size. His body is curled up, as if he has returned to his mother''s belly and is in the stage of being conceived again. He lives a casual life and never gets angry. Perhaps deep down in his heart, he does not regard people as human beings at all. "When I saw that person chatting with the administrator this morning, I roughly guessed that person was you." Xia Yang''s voice was unhurried: "Because the game you made became a reality, and all those horrible things happened. It seems like you can really see the future. Going to the sofa again, Gao Ming stepped on the blood-red floor, approached the wall, and looked at the paintings hanging there. "Since you found out a long time ago, why did you go to the art exhibition and throw the painting into the trash can? With your skills, you can continue to pretend." Gao Ming couldn''t guess what Xia Yang was thinking. This kind of madness was extreme. The way people think about problems is different from normal people. "Not necessarily. There are too many murderers of mine, and fate will force you to go in a certain direction." Gao Ming''s words were very free and easy, but only he knew how painful these words were. "The Backwater Forum was set up just 23 hours ago. Only four people know the various code words I wrote, myself, the Backwater administrator, and two murdered horror game players. But this morning, there was one person who was not only proficient in all the code words, but also Conversing with the administrator skillfully, as if he was deliberately testing something." Xia Yang''s painting movements did not pause at all, as if he was saying a very ordinary thing: "Dead people cannot speak, and the administrator himself has not fully mastered the code words. The most outrageous thing was that I hadnt even finalized some of the code words yet, but that person actually helped me perfect them, as if he had seen the future. "So you are here now just to kill me in advance?" The smile on Xia Yang''s face became even warmer, which did not match the **** room at all: "You want to kill all the murderers who may kill you in the future in advance. ? Even if they havent killed anyone yet, your justice doesnt seem to be justice, does it? After working together for several years, Gao Ming only now has a real understanding of Xia Yang. Gao Ming indeed ignored this point when he used the secret code of the Surabaya forum in the morning, because he did not know when Backwater established the forum and the specific steps it had taken. Walking through the scraps of manuscripts all over the floor, Gao Ming stopped in front of the master bedroom door. Approaching the mural, Gao Ming discovered that there were some differences between this huge painting and reality. "The future is not static. I have only seen one ending." Gao Ming touched his heart gently: "You have become the top player in Hanhai. Your reputation as a backwater has made even the investigation bureau find it difficult. You have a very strong position among the players. With the appeal, you carefully planned and cooperated with more than a dozen players to hunt me down and cut me into pieces. ?In this living room that is completely wrapped in blood, the three paintings on the wall look different. They each have different colors. It feels like... the colorful Gao Ming in the black and white photos. As soon as this idea came to his mind, a drop of red paint fell on Gao Ming''s face, and the skin covered by the paint seemed to slowly turn into blood color. "In this case, is it true that the future you saw will never happen?" Xia Yang is not afraid of death, he seems to just want to talk to Gao Ming. No one can get into Xia Yang''s heart. He treats everyone tenderly and despises everyone equally. ?Looking around, he saw that the living room in reality had disappeared, and he seemed to be trapped in the painting. What you said makes sense, so I wont disclose all the information casually this time. By the time he reacted, everything around him had turned red, and he had walked into the painting at some point. Xia Yang just went upstairs. "Because I''m also curious, what will be my ending in the future?" Xia Yang finished the last stroke, and turned around, revealing his almost hollowed chest. The first painting is full of handsome men and women. Their body proportions are perfect. They are simply masterpieces of nature. However, in the painting, they have lost their hands or feet, and their symmetry has been forcibly broken. Xia Yang, who was covered in blood, cut open his heart, held a paintbrush, and created a life-size self-portrait on a huge canvas with the blood in his heart. I havent felt the existence of shadows. Could it be that the interior of this painting, like my torture house, is a space independent of the shadow world and reality? "For the benefit of all players, you disclosed the game''s clearance guide. Everyone knows that you obtained the guide in advance, and they think you must have something good, so they chose to hunt you as a target." Xia Yang threw away the paintbrush in his hand: "I Before I finished the painting, the brush was an indispensable part of me, but when I finished the last work, everything that was once indispensable can be thrown away. "I have disclosed the clearance strategy for the subsequent game, but the original clearance strategy was only known to you, me and Wei Dayou." Gao Ming did not lie. He now feels like he is having a conversation with the fate of a certain part of the future. You knew I would come to find you? Gao Mings journey was smooth and the door to the villa was open. "Why would I kill you? What''s the reason?" Xia Yang narrowed his eyes slightly, with a smile on his lips. "Here you come? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Xia Yang did not look back and was still creating. The life-size self-portrait seemed to be all his efforts. Mr. The world has passed ten thousand times, now I just want to save myself once. "I will not stop you from killing me. Death is something that is bound to happen. Living is a demand, and dying is a gift." Xia Yang opened his arms and stood in front of the self-portrait: "It''s just that I don''t think you should have Opportunity kills me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 95 crazy artist Chapter 95 The Crazy Artist I have no chance to kill you? Gao Ming felt that something was wrong with Xia Yang''s state. The other person''s name contained Midsummer and Nuan Yang, but his inner personality was like an abyss that light could never reach. No one could guess his true inner thoughts. "Fatalism seems ridiculous to me. I never dwell on the past, nor do I believe in the future. I only care about the present that can be firmly grasped." Drops of red paint fell from Xia Yang''s body, taking his skin with it. , he is like a piece of ice that is slowly melting: "Various facts prove that you have indeed seen the future. You have the opportunity to kill me from the other side of time. No matter how you look at it, I have no chance of winning." "So what are you going to do?" Gao Ming remained vigilant. If someone else knew that he was being hunted, he might try his best to escape or try to resist, but Xia Yang was different. "I want to create a future that you haven''t seen before. You can''t kill me or get rid of me. I will make you a new me." Xia Yang''s warm smile made people shudder, and the skin on his face had fallen off. Most of it. "What psychiatrists are most afraid of is a patient who has no self-awareness. He has a mental disorder but does not admit that he is ill. He also wants to work hard to convince the doctor and the people around him, so that everyone will follow him and go crazy." Gao Ming When you see such patients, just don''t think about what they say. "Madmen can only talk nonsense, but I am different." Xia Yang''s body melted faster and faster, and his bones and flesh turned into red paint. Thin blood threads connected him to the entire red room: "I will go Turn your thoughts into reality, you will never kill me, I will always watch you and silently change you until I can be reborn in your body." ??Gao Ming felt very uncomfortable now. He found that the villains he encountered were completely different from those in the movies. They were all extremely complex and their mental states were extremely unstable. Xia Yang died before I came? Gao Ming looked at the strange photo: "Is he alive in this situation? Or is he dead?" But at the same time, he carried out hunting activities unscrupulously. There were not only innocent smiling faces of children on the wall, but also various murder photos. Thinking back to Xia Yang''s strange words just now, Gao Ming was a little confused: "If I destroy this photo, Xia Yang should be completely gone, but this photo that helped Xia Yang become a top player hides very terrifying abilities." ?The first floor is where you live, and the second floor has a dedicated studio and a storage room. If you sell any piece of work in it, you should be able to earn one month''s salary for your life. Normally I cant tell theres anything wrong with him at all. There is a coffin in the middle of the bedroom. Xia Yang''s body is lying in it, with shadows and various flowers under it. His hands are crossed, and between the ten fingers is a black and white photo. In the black-and-white posthumous photo, Xia Yangs body is holding a brush and a drawing board to draw his living self. Looking at the back of the photo, the text on the photo was smeared with blood. Gao Ming tried to clean up the blood, and cracks began to appear in the entire room in the painting. All the blood converged towards the black and white photo in Gao Ming''s hand. The rooms that were painted layer by layer turned into blood again. When the last trace of blood under the feet returned, Gao Ming returned to reality. Gao Ming had never seen such a black and white photo of the deceased before. Under a certain influence, it seemed that this black and white photo would soon turn into a photo full of color. The corpse in the posthumous photo is in color, and the paintings drawn on the corpse are gradually changing into color as Xia Yang''s vitality continues to drain away. ?Looking up at the works on the wall, Gao Ming found something hidden behind the paintings, so he took down the paintings. There are many ways to interpret this photo. It can also be seen as the corpse drawing a soul for itself; death marking itself with the meaning of existence; despair drawing hope with its own hands, etc. Xia Yang melted completely, like a piece of ice put into boiling water. His body turned into red paint and blended into the room, disappearing completely. Gao Ming concentrated his attention and wanted to hear clearly, but in the next moment he was pulled into a deeper painting. "Did Xia Yang sacrifice himself? Complete the photo?" ? He ??rummaged through the cabinets and found a large number of drugs in the bedroom drawer, many of which he knew. "Xia Yang may have overestimated my ability. He really thought that I had seen all the future, so he wanted to use this method to overturn all endings. But in fact, I only have memory fragments related to my own death." "I''m really tired of thinking." Gao Ming''s hand on his heart slowly dropped. He was ready for a battle, but Xia Yang seemed to know that he was no match for Gao Ming. ??The blood paintings on the real walls are of the living room and the second floor; in the blood paintings, the background of Xia Yangs self-portrait is the bedroom; Gao Ming is now standing in the painting within the painting. Gao Ming checked for a long time, but he couldn''t find the cause of Xia Yang''s death. The other party''s body functions had completely stopped. However, compared to death in the physiological sense, Xia Yang seemed to have been brain-dead very early. Picking up the photo of Xia Yang''s death, Gao Ming saw a very absurd scene. The walls of the darkroom were also densely covered with photos, and there were many certificates kept on the floor. Xia Yang anonymously sponsored 121 children, donated money to abandoned children every month, and also helped a large number of deformed children with corrective surgeries and took them away. Live a normal life. In the blood-red room, the self-portrait painted with his own blood is full of color. "Teacher Xia, this has gone beyond the scope of art, right? What exactly does he want to do?" Everything seems to correspond to what Xia Yang said before, Gao Ming has no chance to kill him, and he will always watch Gao Ming. ?Standing in front of the self-portrait, Gao Ming stared at the portrait and observed. He was attracted by Xia Yang''s face. ?A secret door appeared in front of him. The door panel was covered with photos of abandoned children, as well as photos of the treatment of various deformed children. After staring for a long time, Xia Yang''s mouth seemed to move. ?Hands of the deceased photo, Gao Ming suddenly realized that he didn''t know anything about the art master he had worked with for many years. He tried to find something related to Xia Yang in the house. Enter the storage room, Gao Ming found multiple medical certificates under the discarded manuscripts that were piled randomly. Xia Yang was diagnosed as terminally ill by multiple hospitals. He still refused to cooperate with treatment and would not live much longer. Gao Ming tried to push the secret door, and he saw a real Xia Yang. ?Most of those drugs are used to treat schizophrenia, and some seem to be used to treat certain types of terminal illnesses. Destroying the photo is equivalent to wasting the rarest photo that can be found in Gao Ming''s memory; leaving this photo is equivalent to taking a part of Xia Yang with him. Gao Ming couldn''t understand Xia Yang''s photo, but he discovered something special about it. Xia Yang in the painting is lifelike, as if he is saying something to Gao Ming. Death is something that must happen, living is a demand, and death is a gift? ??He stood in the middle of the scraps of manuscripts on the floor. The walls of the living room also turned into normal colors. The **** murals disappeared, and the villa no longer had a gloomy and twisted feeling. Xia Yang doesn''t care about any moral constraints. People really seem to be like the flowers he plants in the garden. He is willing to patiently care for the flowers to grow, and he will prune the branches decisively and pick the flowers cruelly to appreciate them. What kind of mental state does he live in every day? (End of this chapter) Chapter 96 A class reunion without a few living people Chapter 96 A class reunion with few living people Gao Ming is very curious about the abilities of Xia Yang''s photo. According to the information he has now, this photo seems to be able to copy other photos and draw **** buildings. Because of Xia Yang''s final sacrifice, Gao Ming does not dare to use this black and white photo casually now. He is worried that the more he relies on this photo, the greater the impact Xia Yang will have on him. The ghost is still there, but he seems to be trying to fight against fate. Gao Ming didn''t want to make any comments about Xia Yang. He didn''t touch the paintings and money in the villa, but took away Xia Yang''s speculations about the game in the storage room and the administrator account of the backwater forum. The biggest hidden danger in the future has been eliminated in advance. This time Gao Ming will build a platform by himself to guide those scary players. After cleaning up the traces he left behind, Gao Ming took a taxi again and rushed to the Beicheng District Night Light Studio. ?Compared with the first time, the atmosphere in the studio was two extremes, as if it had been pushed straight from the ICU to a disco. Manager Gou personally poured coffee for Xuan Wen and vigorously promoted Night Light Studio. Mr. Teacher Yangxia Meixia has won international art awards. Two words can describe it - awesome! Look at these works he painted. You can''t paint this feeling without a ten-year history. You can''t find anything like this on the market. art!" And our planner Wei Dayou, as you saw just now, the police came to him for help. This man is amazing! He is the pride of our studio! The entire studio staff was praised by Manager Gou, and everyone felt embarrassed. From this perspective, I feel that Manager Gou is quite kind. ?Gao Ming entered the studio and pushed Manager Gou aside who was still doing ink. He called Xuan Wen to the corridor. I have something to ask you. Gao Ming came to the Environmental Engineering Wastewater Treatment Latest Technology Exchange Conference: You understand peoples hearts very well, and this job is very suitable for you. "What''s wrong? Can''t you do sewage treatment if you have a bad attitude?" Xuan Wen looked at various professional posts in the forum. "This website is just a layer of skin. As players continue to clear various ''horror games'', everyone will increasingly need a special information platform that can communicate anonymously." Gao Ming sent all the corresponding code words and hidden interfaces to Xuan Wen: "I hope you can become the manager of this forum, control the discourse, and guide all players." The platform has been set up and is extremely hidden. Xuan Wen carefully read the code words and development plan sent by Gao Ming: "It''s a very good idea." In fact, everything is Xia Yang''s credit, and Gao Ming just improved it: "The subsequent plans to guide players and distribute strategies are all included. We must establish an absolute advantage in the early stage so that players can''t do without us and gather around us. " "I can help you set up everything, but..." Xuan Wen stared into Gao Ming''s eyes: "Are you really trusting me to do this? Are you not afraid that I will target the player base after I gain control of it? You, after all, all information comes from you, you are the most fertile prey." "I believe you." After Gao Ming finished explaining what happened here, his phone vibrated, and he was pulled into a group chat by classmates he hadn''t contacted for a long time: "Has the class reunion been brought forward?" "You go and do your business, I''m here." Xuan Wen spoke in a very reliable tone. "Thank you." Gao Ming said his usual thanks. He felt that Xuan Wen seemed different from last time. Xuan Wen who did not kill the other eight heroines was the most real her. "You''re welcome. When you are chatting and playing around with other sisters, just remember that I am working for you." Xuan Wen smiled. When she saw Gao Ming dumbfounded, she patted Gao Ming and said, "I''m just kidding. be safe." ?Hatching the phone, Gao Ming turned around and left. ?After entering the elevator, an unknown number called Gao Ming. He waited until the elevator stopped on the first floor before answering: "Hello?" Gao Ming, long time no see! Who are you? The female voice on the phone sounded familiar to Gao Ming. We have sat at the same table! I even lent you my math homework to copy in high school, have you forgotten? There are many people copying my homework. Who are you? Gao Ming frowned and his tone became cold. "I''m Song Xue!" The woman on the other side of the phone laughed: "Did you think you had encountered a telecommunications fraud?" ? ? ? The female classmate who died in the bus now called me. This feels slightly better than a telecommunications fraud. A little more exciting. "Oh! I remembered." Gao Ming''s brows stretched and his eyes narrowed: "How come you have my phone number?" "I asked for it from other students. We are going to gather together in Hanhai after the rain stops, go back to the old school, and find the feeling before." Song Xue spoke brightly and cheerfully: "I heard that you haven''t found a partner yet, we classmates There are also people here who are single, so you can catch up on old times." Have you made a reservation for the location? "We have to wait for Zhuo Jun to inform us of the specific situation. Now Lao Zhuo is doing very well. He has already become the manager of some bureau in Hanhai East District." Song Xue didn''t seem to know very well: "You can chat in the group first. Many people want to see you." ?Hang up the phone, Gao Ming opened the classmate group, casually clicked on the group chat, and then started to scroll up the chat history. Among a lot of small talk, he saw a statement made by Saeki, which was a cute bunny emoticon. "Saeki is going too?" Saeki went to the same university as Gao Ming, but due to various reasons, he suffered from serious psychological problems. Later, the two met in the clinic. At that time, Kao Ming had become a doctor, and Saeki was a patient. He once opened Saeki''s sleeves, and there were scars all over the sleeves. Saeki, who was 1.75 meters tall, was as thin as a stick at the time. There would be some problems when receiving a doctor from an acquaintance, and Kao Ming was still very young at the time, so Saeki''s parents later changed doctors, but it seemed that not long after, they heard that Saeki had been sent to the emergency room. Gao Ming also called Saeki, but in such a long time, he never got through. Is this Saeki here? How many of these classmates are alive? Staring at the list of classmates, Gao Ming paid special attention to Zhuo Jun: "If what Song Xue said is true, Zhuo Jun should be working under Situ An now. Is it because I killed Dr. Lu and Qing Ge and gave him a chance to succeed?" Opportunity? What is Fate planning to do next? " The heavy rain in Hanhai is about to stop, but this time it will be different from last time. The real storm will start at that time. ? Driving home, Gao Ming accidentally discovered that the entire street was blocked when he passed by Minlong Street. ?The driver cursed and turned around, but Gao Ming felt something was wrong. He paid the fare and got off the bus. He pretended to buy food for Wan Qiu, but turned around and saw the investigation bureau''s vehicle. Led by Bai Xiao, a group of people came and went in and out of the Minlong Street residential area with various instruments. Somethings not quite right. The Big Dog and Wei Dayou transformed by the blind man are in Minlong Street in the shadow world. Along with them are a large number of villagers and members of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Gao Ming recognized Bai Xiao''s ability, and he was a little curious about what Bai Xiao had discovered. ?Entering the blocked area, Gao Ming walked for a while before he could see clearly. ??An unusual incident occurred in a supermarket in the middle of Minlong Street. All the night shift employees disappeared. The daughter of the supermarket owner was crying to investigators. Its not that theres something wrong with the No. 4 courtyard where Wei Dayou and his friends live, but the two buildings are very close to each other. ??A little worried about Wei Dayou, Gao Ming sneaked into the No. 4 courtyard, found a corner, and took out a black and white photo of the deceased. (End of this chapter) Chapter 97 supermarket Chapter 97 Supermarket ??The person in the black and white photo looked outside the photo, and Gao Ming called his parents. Not long after, there was a knock on the door, and Gao Ming opened the door. On the other side of the door was the shadow world. He entered the shadows before Mother Gui could speak, and did not forget to close the door before leaving. With the help of black and white photos, Gao Ming successfully arrived at No. 4 Minlong Street in the shadow world. ?He appeared without warning, frightening the two villagers guarding the corridor door half to death. They thought it was a fierce ghost invasion. ?One of them reacted very quickly. He grabbed a rope on the wall and shook it desperately. The bells in the building kept ringing. ??Noisy footsteps came from upstairs, and darkness spread in the corridor. Wei Dayou, armed with weapons, led the villagers in a hurry. Dont panic, its me, one of my own. After seeing Gao Ming, Wei Dayou did not relax at all. He asked Gao Ming several questions in a row. Only after he was sure that Gao Ming had not been replaced, he dared to approach. "Fuck! You scared us to death!" Wei Dayou punched Gao Ming on the shoulder: "This ghost place is full of horrors and weirdness beyond imagination. You really chose a good home for us!" Where is the blind brother? Gao Ming found that the villagers respected Wei Dayou very much and knew that Dayou had gained their trust. "He is resting." Wei Dayou asked the two villagers to continue to watch. He took Gao Ming and his parents carrying cakes to the fourth floor: "Come on, everyone. What other cakes can you bring? But we are really in short supply now. Food and water. An An''s home was decorated as a command room by Wei Dayou. Their hand-drawn map was posted on the wall, with various information marked on it. Among them, the supermarket very close to No. 4 Courtyard was highlighted. Close the door, and when there were only Gao Ming and Wei Dayou in the room, Dayou showed "fear" and "worry" on his face: "Brother, the situation is not optimistic now." Wei Dayou took out a list from the drawer and handed it to Gao Ming: "There are now 67 survivors in Building No. 4, including 32 villagers from Cripwan Village, 5 refugees from the resettlement center, 20 students, and 10 others. Investigator. Most of these 67 people have been invaded by the shadows and can never leave the shadow world." Invaded by shadows? "This will happen if you stay in the shadow world for a long time, or if you are touched by a ghost." Wei Dayou opened his sleeves, and there was a less obvious ghost pattern on his arm, like a giant dog : "Similar to this situation, I was implanted in my body by my blind brother, which is considered a kind of protection he gave me." You continue. Gao Ming stared at the map in the room. "When people die here, they will turn into shadows and merge with the world. In order to survive here, we can only find ways to find food and drink." Wei Dayou pointed to the supermarket on the map: "The number of living people is too high There were too many, so we targeted that supermarket last night and wanted to transport some food. Is there a ghost hidden in the supermarket? "Yes." The horror in Wei Dayou''s eyes almost overflowed: "The supermarket itself is a ghost! A big man-eating ghost! None of the people who went in to move things yesterday came out!" Standing at the window, Wei Dayou took a long time to calm down: "Every building here is not safe. It looks very peaceful. Once you enter it, something unknown will be triggered. We are now trapped in Courtyard No. 4. I dont dare to go out at all. With so many survivors, food and water are a problem. If we cant get food, people will die. Wei Dayou talked about the predicament in the building. These villagers and students who were used as sacrifices were invaded by shadows and could not return to reality, but it was difficult to survive in the shadow world. Their fate seemed to be doomed. When a major disaster breaks out, there will be more and more citizens like this. The cold and damp darkness spread inside the house, and an extremely huge black dog quietly emerged from the shadows. Gao Ming''s figure was reflected in his dark eyes, and a dull sound came from his stomach: "This area is bigger than where I originally lived. The place is even more dangerous, with seven survivors integrated into the shadow world last night alone." "I will find a solution to the supermarket problem." Gao Ming sat on the chair: "I have a question, does everything in the shadow world correspond to reality? I change the things on the shelves in reality, and the shelves in the shadow world Will it also change?" "No, the shadow world seems to be fixed on the night of the Ghost Festival. I don''t understand why such a thing happened. That night seems to have had some impact on both the shadow world and reality." Big Dog observed the world with It is the heart that can discover everything that others cannot notice: "Unless some parts of the architecture of the two worlds are deeply integrated, they cannot be changed through the method you said." "Loop and repeat freeze frame?" Gao Ming secretly remembered the blind man''s words and did not delve further into this issue: "I have some cakes here, you can eat them first, the supermarket..." Before Gao Ming could finish his words, a scream came from the supermarket in the middle of Minlong Street. He and Wei Dayou looked at each other and saw surprise in each other''s eyes. Has anyone else entered the shadow world? "They should be investigators from the Lishan Investigation Bureau. I saw them near the supermarket when I came in." Gao Ming grabbed the long hair on the big dog: "How about the two of us go in and take a look?" What does it have to do with me? The big dog squatted on the ground and shook his head. "You don''t need to do anything. You just need to meet me outside and take me to escape after I come out." Gao Ming leaned on the big dog: "We are all sitting in the same boat. We share blessings and hardships. No one can escape. After being pushed hard by Gao Ming, Big Dog finally agreed. "I''ll ask a few more smart people to go in with you." Wei Dayou ran out of the room and came over with two newcomers from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and two old team members who were haunted by shadows: "After Qing Ge was killed, , they are willing to atone for their sins, and I also want to give them a chance." "OK." Everyone was fully armed and walked out of Courtyard No. 4. Minlong Supermarket opened just a dozen meters away, separated by a road. From the outside, the supermarket is no different from an ordinary supermarket on the street. Ill go in and take a look first. Gao Ming put the black and white photo of his wife in his pocket and walked slowly to the main entrance of the supermarket. He could clearly hear the screams, but standing outside, he couldn''t see anything unusual in the supermarket. This supermarket is not that big. If the investigators were not restricted, I should have seen people running for their lives in the supermarket. ?Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming gestured to the big dog and entered the supermarket. ?Looking at the rolling shutter door above my head that seemed to be malfunctioning, my field of vision suddenly became much darker, as if it was completely dark. ? ?The sound of a ticking clock reached his ears, and Gao Ming looked at his surroundings. All the light in the supermarket came from a few white electric rods on the ceiling and a 25-inch display screen. ?The blood-stained display screen was currently scrolling with a line of red text - Please enter the employee lounge within one minute. "Just do what it says first." Gao Ming quickly ran around the supermarket. All the products were neatly arranged. There was no blood, corpses, or signs of fighting on the ground. Where were those investigators? ?It took more than ten seconds for Gao Ming to find the employee lounge. He shook the door handle, only to find that the door was locked from the inside. ?Time passed quickly, and Gao Ming knocked on the door: "Who is in there?" Holding the photo of the deceased, Gao Ming looked back at the screen. He had no time to hesitate and kicked the door lock. ?The door of the room shook, and when it seemed that it could not hold up for much longer, the door of the lounge was finally opened, and several newcomers from the Lishan Investigation Bureau opened the door. They looked at Gao Ming outside the door. They all looked as if they were in danger, but the expression on Gao Ming''s face softened. ??These newcomers to the Investigation Bureau, who don''t even have a black ring, once entered the abnormal event of phobia with him, and now they meet again in another abnormal event. Is it you? Why are you here? ?Zhu Miaomiao, who was hiding behind the door, came out holding a fire axe. She recognized Gao Ming. This old man was originally preparing to ambush ghosts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 98 rules that cannot be followed Chapter 98 Rules that cannot be followed With the last few seconds stuck, Gao Ming hid in the lounge and closed the door tightly. ??The newcomers at the Lishan Investigation Bureau all stood against the wall and looked at him with great vigilance. "The Lai Jing Apartment where I live was suddenly sealed off by the police for no reason. The entire No. 2 Building was off limits. Just now when I went to Minlong Street to buy something to eat, I unexpectedly saw that the supermarket was also sealed off, so I I was a little curious and wanted to come over and take a look." Gao Ming didn''t seem to realize the seriousness of the problem: "I had the impression that I didn''t enter the supermarket, but when I calmed down, the person was already here." Curiosity killed the cat. Zhu Miaomiao said seriously: You have now been involved in an abnormal event. This is a world of ghosts! Gao Ming looked at Zhu Miaomiao, whose face seemed to overlap with Qin Tian''s. What Zhu Miaomiao said next was almost the same as what Qin Tian said in the apartment building. She is like a guide specially arranged by fate for Gao Ming, telling Gao Ming information about abnormal events. "I feel like I''m being watched. Those surveillance cameras are like the eyes of a ghost. Anyway, they''re all out. Should we go to the surveillance room and take a look?" Gao Ming found that the light in the supermarket seemed to have become darker, and his heartbeat stopped. Feeling that it was speeding up, the flesh-and-blood ghost in the torture room waved the torture tools uneasily, sensing the danger. "You wear mine!" Zhu Miaomiao took off her clothes directly: "Hurry! There''s no time!" ? ? ? "The rules require us to take out the clothes from the wardrobe in front of us and put them on. I shouldn''t be able to wear your clothes. "Use." Before Gao Ming could stop him, Zhu Miaomiao had already given him the clothes: "Why didn''t I notice that you had such a hot temper before?" You two wait for me. The newcomer wearing glasses grabbed Zhu Miaomiaos shoulders and pointed at the display screen in the supermarket: Then why is there a fifteen-minute countdown on it? "We put on the uniforms of supermarket employees and walked out of the employee lounge. Next we should work in the supermarket." Gao Ming had already arrived at the checkout counter, turned on the computer, and read various information: "That''s not right. ! The worksheets here are nothing like the worksheets in our pockets. ??The sound of electricity sounded again, and the voice became more and more fluent: "Employees from Monday to Wednesday, please leave the employee lounge within one minute." Zhu Miaomiao and the newcomer with glasses were also confused. The Bureau of Investigation asked them to strictly follow the rules, but the "rules" displayed on the computer were a bit special. Put it on quickly! Seeing that Gaoming was still in a daze, Zhu Miaomiao was very anxious: You dont want to live anymore?! Zhu Miaomiao''s red uniform said Wednesday, and the one she gave Gao Ming said was Monday. The other polite newcomer wearing glasses wore a blue uniform, and he said Tuesday. He looked at the others. The investigators were changing the clothes of the supermarket employees as quickly as possible. The clothes also had numbers written on them. Dont move around, dont do unnecessary things. Zhu Miaomiaos voice was low, and cold sweat slid down her forehead. A few seconds later, a staccato voice came from the intercom, as if it had just learned to speak: "Open the wardrobe in front of you and change into the clothes inside. You have one minute." The three of them wore work clothes of different colors and walked out of the lounge. Okay. Gao Ming moved slowly and came to the cashier. "The team leader will not abandon anyone, he just went to explore the way for us." The shortest investigator was very dissatisfied with what Gao Ming said: "New investigators learn the rules, old investigators abide by the rules, and only the best investigators Only investigators will discover the rules, and our team leader is the most powerful investigator in the Lishan Investigation Bureau. The black and white work logs marked the things that supermarket employees needed to complete. Gao Ming looked at the time on the computer and read softly: "The time shown on the computer is 22:45, and we need to handle it before 23:00. You have to throw away expired cooked food and stale vegetables and fruits; you have to go into the warehouse to check the inventory; you have to replenish the goods on the shelves, and then... you have to find the bodies of two children and dispose of them? " A newcomer was named, and Team Leader Bai and several seniors accompanied him out. ? ? The newcomers to the Investigation Bureau immediately began to take action. Rules are the guarantee of survival. This is the idea that was instilled in them on the first day they entered the Investigation Bureau. ?The supermarket is such a big place, but Bai Xiao and the others are nowhere to be seen. Gao Ming was sure that he had read it correctly. The work diary openly listed the disposal of corpses in the last column. ?Most of the uniforms are dark green, with two uniforms being blue and one uniform being red. "Oops, I hurt you." Zhu Miaomiao felt a little guilty after seeing Gao Miaomiao''s date: "You must stay calm when you go out later! Follow the prompts. No matter how ridiculous the request is, you have to find a way to do it. Finish." Zhu Miaomiao was only halfway through writing the rules when the intercom in the employee lounge suddenly made a rustling sound. All the newcomers in the room held their breath and stared at the wooden table where the intercom was placed. Its really hard for ordinary people to accept these things. Zhu Miaomiao seemed to be scared out of her mind because of her high fate, and comforted her: Its normal to be afraid, but we still have hope of leaving alive. Where is he now? Gao Ming was even more curious about this point. There is no prompt, just the time passing on the screen. Time passed quickly. Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao were wearing clothes from other wardrobes. Zhu Miaomiao even chose the red employee uniform that no one wanted and put it on. What does roll call mean? Gao Ming heard a strange term from Zhu Miaomiao. The voice disappeared, and Gao Ming looked at his uniform. He took out a worksheet from his pocket, which was densely covered with crosses. Only Monday was circled: "Look at your pockets, are they all there?" There are worksheets. "Why are you agreeing and running around at the same time! I''m not kidding you!" Zhu Miaomiao was wearing a red employee uniform. She was a little scary when she moved among the shelves with a fire ax. At Gao Ming''s reminder, the newcomers saw their own tables one after another. Seven people corresponded to one week. ?Opening the cabinet door, a pungent musty smell flooded into his nose. Gao Ming found that there were no clothes hanging on the cabinet in front of him, but only photos of two children. "There are no clothes in the wardrobe in front of me." Gao Ming silently put away the children''s photos, feeling helpless. "Since he is so powerful, why did he abandon you?" Gao Ming knew Bai Xiao better than anyone present. The last time he killed the meat-eating Bai Xiao. "Don''t ask so many questions, just follow the rules." Zhu Miaomiao didn''t have a black ring herself. She took out paper and pen and quickly wrote for Gao Ming the rules that need to be followed in the supermarket-type weird stories: "Stop your curiosity. , never try to challenge the rules..." Yes, dont give up. Another newcomer wearing glasses was very friendly: Team Leader Bai Xiao, who has experienced several abnormal events, also came in with us. He is a very powerful investigator. No clothes? Is there a body hidden in the supermarket? Gao Ming thought for a moment, pushed aside the two newcomers, and ran directly to the frozen section of the supermarket. (End of this chapter) Chapter 99 Being a happy person is cooler than success Chapter 99 Being a happy person is cooler than success The work log required us to deal with the bodies of two children, and there happened to be photos of the two children in the employees closet. ??The photo is not placed flat in the closet, but leaning against the inner wall of the closet, as if worshiping the person in the photo. Gao Ming ran to the fresh food section of the supermarket and opened the huge freezers. "Do you think the body will be hidden in the freezer?" The glasses newcomer and Zhu Miaomiao also followed. "There was no blood or smell, so the body might have been refrigerated." Gao Ming moved the basket of yogurt away. He didn''t care at first, but when he glanced at the production date, he was stunned. For a moment, "The production date was ten years ago?" "Ten years ago?" Zhu Miaomiao took the drink. She opened the bottle cap and smelled it: "There is no peculiar smell. Is it a printing error?" Gao Ming''s heart beat faster and faster, and he stared at the supermarket door. "Xiao Gao! I''m here to give you money!" The uncle straightened his hair and said in a loud voice. His shout diluted the depressive atmosphere in the supermarket a lot. "If you don''t take it back, it''s too much." From the perspective of health, Gao Ming poured back half a basket. The old man looked on helplessly, just like Fa Cai who had his cat food taken away. Without giving the old lady a chance to speak, Gao Ming put the wooden comb in front of the old lady: "Uncle Li knew he was wrong and bought you a wooden comb. This is our new arrival. Use it to comb your hair and massage your scalp. Its great for your hair. ??The old lady took two umbrellas and walked to the place where bulk wine was sold. She took a look at the wine grapes and smelled the smell of wine in the air, and she immediately understood. ?Minlong Supermarket is not large, and most of the customers here are old neighbors from Minlong Street. The store still maintains the style of many years ago. ?Seeing the old lady getting closer, Gao Ming quietly hid the comb on the shelf behind his back, and then took the initiative to walk towards the old lady. As long as youre happy. Gao Ming also laughed. Are you working part-time? "Okay." Gao Ming went to heat the woman''s lunch box. The woman put away her umbrella and put it in a plastic bag to prevent rainwater from dripping in the supermarket. ??After wiping his face, Zhang Ding looked at the paint on his hands. He was not afraid of making a fool of himself and walked directly to the fat female mukbang: "Are you done with the live broadcast?" Hearing footsteps outside, Uncle Li and supermarket owner Zhang Ding, who were drinking, looked at each other with extremely serious expressions. Well, I work during the day, and come here after get off work to challenge mukbang. The womans voice returned to calmness: My specialty is a big appetite, but there are too many people who can eat better than me and are prettier. Uncle Li took the wine glass and turned around and ran towards the supermarket. Zhang Ding took out a tissue and quickly wiped the paint on his face, also wanting to hide in the supermarket. Three words suddenly rang in her ears. The woman raised her head and saw Gao Ming holding a freshly opened dry towel: "Wipe the water from your hair." After collecting the money, Gao Ming walked to the wine jar naturally. He found the wine grape and gave the old man a drink: "Do you need to put it in it?" Your little treasury? Gao Ming did not expect that the old man looked to be in his seventies and still hid private money. "I''m not in a hurry to use money." The woman looked at Gao Ming and showed a different smile than before. She was a little shy and introverted: "I have been afraid of talking to people since I was a child because I am fat and have low self-esteem, so I want to change Try to be a hard-working, responsible, confident and handsome person yourself. What you said means that I dare to take it home. The old man waved to Gao Ming impatiently: I will drink it here. Drinking a little wine on a rainy day is probably a beautiful thing. The old mans skin was swollen. It didnt look like he had been exposed to rain at all, but more like he had soaked in the pool for a long time. Uncle, Im at work. Ill have a drink with you soon. Gao Ming reacted quickly: I didnt expect that its raining heavily and you would come here to give money. ?Taking the towel unconsciously, the woman bit her lips. Her eyes were a little moist, and the grievances she had finally suppressed just now seemed to come up again. Gao Ming was wearing a store clerk''s uniform. He slowly lowered his hand on his heart, feeling a little at a loss for a moment. Thank you, thank you. The woman thanked her repeatedly, took the box lunch and started eating again. While eating, she said it was delicious and she was very happy. No one is allowed to move! The social fear just now is now desperately interacting with every barrage. She is eating big mouthfuls. She looks very satisfied and the food is delicious. Seeing no one answered, the old lady walked towards Gao Ming. ?The rain has washed away most of the paint on his face, and even with makeup on, you can probably roughly see his facial features. Todays challenge is over, thirty seconds earlier than yesterday! If there is anything else the babies want me to eat, you can send me a private message. Bye. The customers in the store did not leave, the bell rang again for the third time, and a man with clown makeup entered the house carrying a bag. I really prepared it carefully. Zhang Ding doesnt have the airs of a boss at all. He seems to treat every customer who comes to the supermarket as a family member. Not only his service attitude, he wants to make everyone happy. "What the hell? Did you recognize me? I paid someone to do my makeup." Zhang Ding held the bag and stood on tiptoes: "I also wore a pair of underwear to increase my height." Even though she held an umbrella, the woman''s clothes were still completely soaked. Her face was very pale, swollen and pale. Your surprise is quite sloppy. Gao Ming really couldnt hold it back and complained. Finding a seat to sit down, the woman skillfully took out the mobile phone holder, fixed the mobile phone, and started live broadcasting at the eating place in the corner of the supermarket. "My retirement salary is so high, do I need you to treat me?" The old man took a sip of wine, and the wrinkles on his face felt smoother: "It''s so comfortable. If you are not happy, your life is in vain. I will give you the peanut money next time "I have received your kindness." The female mukbang woman said with a wry smile: "Last time you pretended to be a ghost late at night, hiding behind the shelves and throwing things away. My few fans thought you were a **** of mine, and they even turned against you. "I originally wanted to create some show effects for you." Zhang Ding patted the table and felt it was a pity: "You have been here to eat for several days. I saw that you have a sad face every day, so I wanted to give you a surprise. , make you happy, help you gain popularity, and also advertise for my supermarket, a win-win situation! "Aunt, Uncle Li did come here just now to have a drink." Before the old lady could get angry, Gao Ming quickly added: "But think about it, it''s raining so heavily and Uncle Li didn''t even take an umbrella, just to have a drink. ? After going to the food area to pick out a lot of food, the woman came to the checkout counter with her head lowered: "Can you heat this up for me?" A moment later, a thin old lady appeared there. She was wearing reading glasses and a floral coat. She looked frail. The bell hanging at the door of the supermarket rang, and the countdown on the electronic screen stopped. A shirtless old man walked into the supermarket with an undershirt in his hand. His whole body was soaked by the heavy rain, and his skin was soaked and turned white. "broken!" The clown put his hand into the bag. Before he could say the next sentence, Uncle Li came to him happily with a drink: "Zhang Ding, what are you doing in your store? Your face is painted like Zhang Ding''s. Just like Cao Cao who was beaten." Gao Ming and the other three looked at each other in confusion. None of them knew who Xiao Gao was. "Uncle, do you need anything?" Gao Ming walked out from behind Zhu Miaomiao and held Zhu Miaomiao''s shaking shoulders. Turning off the live broadcast, the smile on the woman''s face became stiff. She retched, covered her belly, and leaned on the table. "Thanks for your hard work." ?The bell rang again soon, and a female office worker wearing a mask walked into the supermarket. She was a little fat, didn''t like to talk very much, and was holding an umbrella. She gave people a very sociophobic feeling. We are all neighbors, dont let anyone out. Zhang Ding took out a wet plan. Before he could speak, the supermarket bell rang again. She picked up a towel and covered her face, as if wiping her hair that was wet from the rain. "I''ll go over and take a look first, while you two continue to look for the body." Zhu Miaomiao hid the fire ax behind her. She walked to the side of the shelf, leaned out half of her body, and held the fire ax firmly with five fingers. "Stop talking nonsense and go get me a glass of wine to make me happy." The old man seemed to have been exposed his secret, and his old face was a bit helpless. He was more anxious than his life, and directly guarded beside the wine vat in the supermarket: " You must keep this supermarket open, so I can drink some wine." "Quietly?" Zhu Miaomiao was a firefighter before and had never encountered such a situation. She watched the old man approaching step by step, and her already stupid mouth couldn''t say a word. Gao Ming glanced at the woman''s phone. The barrage on the screen made people feel suffocated. Some said she was a pig, some scolded her for eating fake food, and some said she was a beauty monster. Her face and bowl were sometimes big and sometimes small. Others wanted to see her wet figure. "Are you drunk too? You didn''t even call me uncle? You call me uncle?" The old man walked towards Gaoming. Zhu Miaomiao was extremely nervous. This was the first time she faced a "ghost" in an abnormal event. You are so old, you are less worried than me every day. Uncle Li held the wine and shouted to Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao: Xiao Gao, take your boss away quickly. Jingjing, didnt Xiao Gao go to work today? The uncle was very familiar with her, but he seemed to think Zhu Miaomiao was someone else and walked over directly. "By the way, how are you and Jingjing?" The old man came to Gao Ming''s side in a gossipy tone: "You are obviously on duty today, and this girl came to accompany you. This has been made very clear. You should seize the opportunity quickly. . And dont let Jingjing spill the beans. If the old lady knows that Im here to drink, youll be in trouble too. Yes, it just ended. "Do you want to continue eating?" Gao Ming was holding the heated lunch box. He could see that the woman was not feeling well. Eating the lunch with great effort, the woman still had a smile on her face. She was dressed in business attire and finished the last bite of her meal. The supermarket in the middle of Minlong Street was rebuilt once. The previous owner was said to be very nice and even appeared in newspapers. "Okay, I''ll drink here by myself, you should go and get busy." Uncle Li was very free and easy, humming a tune, sipping the wine in the glass against the heavy rain outside the window. The woman was smiling from beginning to end. After eating a lot, her body leaned unnaturally and she gently pressed her lower abdomen with one hand. ?Handed half a glass of white wine to the old man, Gao Ming casually picked up a bag of peanuts from the shelf: "Uncle Li, I''m treating you." Gao Ming looked at the schedule on the wall. The old man even wrote down who worked every day just to drink. "Uncle Li, I''m not a deadbeat." The old man laughed, very generous. He took out a handful of coins from his trouser pocket and gave it to Gao Ming: "Count it, I saved this with great effort. Yes, the old lady is becoming more and more strict." There has been nothing unusual about this unusual incident so far, at least in his opinion. "Indeed, nothing is easy." Gao Ming sat next to the woman: "If you are in a hurry for money, I can help you..." Dont I act like one? Zhang Ding stood up from his seat: Give me another chance. "Then your training method is a bit extreme." Gao Ming and the female mukbang were talking and laughing. In the distance, Zhu Miaomiao and the newbie with glasses were risking their lives to find the corpse. The atmosphere on the two sides was very different. Why are they all from ten years ago? "Boss?" Gao Ming looked at the rather embarrassed man, then glanced at the customers around him. He counted the number of people and suddenly remembered a piece of news from ten years ago. Brother Zhang, why dont you find someone else to help you? The female food broadcaster waved her hands repeatedly. The air in the room was solid and extremely depressing. His heartbeat began to accelerate, and his muscles tightened: "Is danger coming?" Picking up other products, Gao Ming found that the production date of everything in the supermarket was ten years ago. Stop hiding! Go home and eat! what do I do? He turned his head and looked inside the supermarket. Zhang Ding and Uncle Li were hiding somewhere. The moment the camera opened, there was no trace of fatigue on her face, and she used a very funny expression to vividly introduce what she was going to eat tonight. Looking at the comb, what the old lady wanted to say was interrupted several times by Gao Ming. Although she was still sullen, her tone slowed down a little: "Did you collude?" How can you! Gao Ming was really wronged. He had just changed into this set of clothes less than half an hour ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 100 The rain from ten years ago fell on me Chapter 100 The rain from ten years ago fell on me The unusual incident at the Minlong Street Supermarket did not make Gao Ming feel anything unusual. He relied on his years of experience in psychological counseling to finally calm down Uncle Li''s wife. "I''m not completely opposed to Lao Li drinking, but his body can''t drink like that anymore." The old lady picked up the wooden comb and took a few glances: "A man in his seventies is still living like a child. Call him out quickly and ask him to go home and change into dry clothes so that he doesnt catch a cold again. Uncle Li and Boss Zhang hid in the supermarket. Gao Ming showed the way to the old lady without hesitation. "Still hiding from me? Am I some kind of savage beast?" The old lady grabbed an umbrella in one hand and walked angrily towards the supermarket. The hanging heart slowly dropped. Gao Ming sat next to the female mukbang. The other party covered her mouth and snickered. She gave Gao Ming a thumbs up: "Your little combo is very smooth. You usually get along very harmoniously with your girlfriend." Bar?" Looking at the swollen and pale face of the female mukbang, Gao Ming felt a little dazed, because all the "people" in the supermarket acted so normal. It seemed like a very ordinary day for ordinary people. The bell at the door rang again, and three dirty children ran in. They were soaked by the rain, but with smiles on their faces, as if they had just completed the greatest adventure in the world. His eyes moved, and Gao Ming slowly stood up. Among the three new children, the first child''s face was wrinkled due to soaking, but the other two children were just like Gao Ming, everything was normal. ?This is not the most important thing. Gao Ming has seen the photos in the employee''s cabinet, and the two children who came in behind are the children in the photos. "The work log was to find the bodies of children, but these two children appeared in the supermarket without incident? Do the bodies represent real corpses?" Gao Ming memorized every key point and did not dare to miss anything. He felt like he was about to be exposed to the truth about the supermarket. Im here to treat you today! To celebrate our successful crossing of the Lishan Strait! The white-washed little fat man raised his hand, not caring about the dripping dirty clothes. I also want to be a captain. Youve done it before, its my turn next time Through the conversations among the children, Gao Ming figured out the names of several people. The little fat captain is named Zhang Fendou, the son of supermarket owner Zhang Ding. The other two children, one named Le Jia and the other named Le Ren, are children from the neighbors in the building. Without the worries of adults, the three of them bought spicy sticks and drinks, and poured soda into the bottle caps, drinking in a very ritualistic manner. They are at a carefree age. Gao Ming walked towards the cashier: I suddenly had the urge to help them with their homework and give them homework. After calculating the accounts of the three children, Gao Ming was just about to talk to the children when Zhang Ding''s voice came from the supermarket. "Ouch! Be gentle! I really didn''t let Uncle Li drink. It was all Xiao Gao''s fault. He is responsible for his own work! Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately!" Zhang Ding, who was wearing makeup, was pulled by the ear by the old lady. He didn''t dare to resist at all, and even bent down so that the old lady could pull her so she wouldn''t be so tired: "Uncle Li! You should say something!" Holding the empty wine glass, Uncle Li smacked his lips, coughed, and looked at the old lady: "Amei..." As soon as he opened his mouth, the old lady gave him a sharp look, and then Uncle Li stopped talking. Uncle? Arent you bragging to me? Are you being fierce at home? Zhang Ding tilted his head and looked at Uncle Li with wide eyes. Then isnt it outside now? The three of them were walking inside the shelves. The old lady originally wanted to have a good talk with Zhang Ding, but she saw Zhang Ding''s son, Xiao Zhang, at the door. In order to take care of Zhang Ding''s face, she let go of her hand: " From now on, when Lao Li comes by himself, no one of you can sell him wine. Only when I come with him can I sell it to him. Its not that I dont let him drink, its that the doctor doesnt let him drink! "I understand, I understand." After Zhang Ding agreed, he looked at the three children at the door: "Where did you go to play? Why is it like falling into a cesspool?" "We braved the heavy rain and ran from the east to the west of Minlong Street to help Grandma Zhao move all the flower pots into the house." Zhang Fendou waved his little fist and recounted that in his opinion, it was enough to be recorded in his life. Glorious deeds in the annals of history. What a guy! So awesome! Zhang Ding squatted in front of his son: Thats awesome! Children are no longer young, and they must also pay attention to their studies. Children of the same age have begun to hire tutors, and the three of them are still running around like crazy every day. As soon as the old lady opened her mouth, the three children did not dare to speak loudly. "What time is it? Rather than becoming a big shot, I want him to live happily every day." Zhang Ding touched his son''s head: "Quality education is now popular." Zhang Fendou hid behind his father and looked at the old lady timidly. Quality education is a lie. The old lady looked at Zhang Fendou: How many points did you get in the last test? 59. Zhang Fendou lowered his head. "You''re just one point away from passing, it''s not bad!" Zhang Ding encouraged: "You have to have confidence in yourself! Dad knows you are very smart! When I just went to put on makeup, I heard that you took the test again, and you passed the test this time. How many?" ?Zhang Fendou hesitated. He moved back little by little, and then he said sheepishly: "27..." Im riding a horse! Zhang Ding directly pulled out his seven wolves, grabbed his pants, and started chasing Zhang Fengfeng in the supermarket. "Quality education! Boss! Didn''t you mean quality education?" Gao Ming hurriedly stopped him. That child might be the key to solving the abnormal incident. Get out of the way! Do I look like a qualified person? The supermarket was in chaos. Zhu Miaomiao, who was wearing a clerk''s uniform, and the new guy with glasses were still looking for the body in a hurry. People''s joys and sorrows were not connected to each other. Its so lively over there. Dont be distracted, seize the time to count the goods and complete the things required by the rules! Gao Ming finally stopped Zhang Ding, but the three children had already disappeared. ?Some customers would come in one after another. Gao Ming stayed at the cashier and communicated with every customer. Except for the two children shown in the photo, the other customers were all swollen and seemed to have been soaked for a long time. ??Zhu Miaomiao and the glasses newcomer finished counting the inventory, but still couldn''t find the child''s body. When the three of them didn''t know what to do next, the water outside began to flood into the supermarket. Minlong Street Supermarket is in the middle of the street. The terrain is neither high nor low. Water has flooded here, indicating that the situation below may be more serious. "It''s raining endlessly. Is it leaking from the sky?" Zhang Ding doesn''t look like a supermarket owner at all. He is kinder than any employee. He knows the shopping habits of every neighbor, and sometimes even specializes in shopping. Go stock up for the neighbors. "I''m going to get the water out." Gao Ming walked to the door with a mop. The heavy rain wet his work clothes. The rain was heavier than the real rain. It actually hurt a little when the raindrops hit him: "I have A bad feeling." ?It was pitch dark outside the supermarket, and other buildings could no longer be seen clearly. Rain seemed to be covering all directions. ?In the black rain that connects the sky and the earth, suddenly a car light pierces the darkness, and the piercing whistle breaks the silence of Minlong Street. ?The car was speeding through the street, and the people in the car were red-necked and shouting at the residential buildings on both sides. Emergency evacuation! The dam has broken! The dam of Lishui has broken! With his mind buzzing, Gao Ming remembered the news from ten years ago. Standing in the rain, he seemed to see the peak of the flood approaching rapidly in the darkness. The countdown on the electronic screen started to move again. Gao Ming''s pupils narrowed and he immediately rushed into the supermarket and shouted loudly. Lets go quickly! The dam of Li River has burst! (End of this chapter) Chapter 101 the meaning of my existence Chapter 101 The meaning of my existence Emergency evacuation! The flood is coming! Gao Ming stared at the electronic display screen. The dwindling time seemed to be a heavy burden on everyone. Dont stay here! Go quickly! News about the Lishui dam breach came to Gao Mings mind. A heavy rain ten years ago caused the old city areas of Lishan and Dazhai to be flooded. The dam breach occurred in the middle of the night, so there were many casualties and missing people. ??The rain from ten years ago now fell on Gao Ming, and the tragedy happened again. He didn''t care whether the customers in the supermarket were humans or ghosts, so he shouted loudly to remind him! Gao Ming did not escape, nor did the supermarket owner Zhang Ding who heard the sound. They both rushed into the supermarket and asked customers to leave quickly. ??The drainage system in the old city has been paralyzed, and water began to pour back into the supermarket within a very short time. ??The turbid and smelly water, with all kinds of garbage floating in it, flooded the clean ground. Customers also put down their things and hurriedly ran outside. ?Time passed by second by second, and Gao Ming ran to Zhu Miaomiao and the new man with glasses: "Lishui dam broke! This was a flood that happened ten years ago. The people in the supermarket should all be dead ten years ago." How could the person who died ten years ago reappear? The newbie with glasses couldnt figure it out. "The countdown is about to end. Have you found the body of the child?" Gao Ming was a little anxious: "What we will face later may not be ghosts, but the floods ten years ago!" "Those two children are running around. They are not dead. How can we find the bodies?" "The corpse mentioned in the work log does not necessarily refer to the corpse in our impression. It may also be something else. After all, in this shadow world, any absurd and weird things may happen." Gao Ming''s tone was serious, and he didn''t care. He concealed his identity: "You two didn''t find anything strange?" The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods in the alienated heart are constantly issuing warnings. This is something Gao Ming has never encountered before. If this abnormal event is not handled well, he may die in it. "We searched all over the supermarket, everything is normal, but we found that there are several rooms in the warehouse, and the three children seemed to have ran into them just now." Zhu Miaomiao is still holding on to his fire ax, which is the only thing that can be brought with him in an abnormal event. Something to give her a sense of security. Warehouse? Seeing that his boss Zhang Ding was still helping customers, Gao Ming quickly reminded: Brother Zhang! The children seem to have entered the warehouse! Send the old man out first! Then protect yourselves! After Zhang Ding finished speaking, he rushed to the warehouse alone. ?Seeing that the countdown on the electronic screen was about to end, Gao Ming did not dare to delay: "Miaomiao, go help the customer! You go and inform the other investigators in the lounge, and I will follow Zhang Ding to save the child!" "But they are ghosts. What if we open the door and violate the rules and kill others? I heard Team Leader Bai say that in some abnormal events, ghosts will use various methods to induce us to violate the rules. "Newbies with glasses are really scared. Ask yourself, you will definitely feel uneasy if a group of bloated, white, and soaked customers come into the supermarket in the middle of the night. Gao Ming didn''t finish listening. He grabbed Zhu Miaomiao''s fire ax and ran to the warehouse. He saw Zhang Ding shouting his son''s name in the warehouse. They might be in the back room! Break the door! It doesnt matter what the previous tragedy was. Whats important is that Gao Ming wants to change the tragedy, just like he died over and over again and came back again and again. ??Kicked the door hard, but it couldn''t be opened, so Gao Ming swung a fire ax and smashed the door. ?Every second is critical now, and you must not waste time because of too many worries. Zhang Fendou! The water had already flooded into the warehouse, and Zhang Ding took out a bunch of keys. Bang! ??The wooden door was hacked open, debris flew, and Gao Ming broke in. He found the three children who were scared to death as quickly as possible. "Found it!" Gao Ming put down the ax, picked up the three children, and ran out: "The flood is coming! Go to higher ground!" ?Before he and Zhang Ding walked out of the warehouse, there was another exclamation outside the supermarket. Some of the customers who just ran out returned to the supermarket. The countdown on the electronic screen returned to zero at this moment, and the turbid flood full of sand and garbage surged forward, as if swallowing up all unstoppable beasts! The shelves were knocked down in an instant. The two customers at the door were unable to dodge and were swept away without even a scream. The water level inside the house began to rise rapidly, and it could already submerge the child''s chest. The turbid waves were surging, the terrifying memory was too real, and this terrible rainy night brought people deep despair. Cant get out! The flood is coming in! Everyone is panicking. If you go out now, you will die, but if you stay in the supermarket, you may not survive. "Xiao Gao! Put the supermarket door down! Go and close the window quietly! Let the water come in slowly!" Zhang Ding carried a ladder from the warehouse: "Everyone else, come over! Let''s climb to the roof of the supermarket from the vent first! Its better to be higher! ?Zhang Ding climbed up the ladder and smashed open the vent. Before he could get out, he jumped into the water again and pushed the children up: "Old people and children go up first! Young people come and help!" "I''ll hold the ladder, you go and help Xiao Gao!" Uncle Li was shirtless and grabbed the ladder: "The water is too heavy and the door can''t be closed!" ?The water level rose rapidly. Zhang Ding and Gao Ming went against the current. They wanted to close the door, but the floods poured in. It was very difficult to get close, let alone close the door. ?Clenched his teeth, Gao Ming tried his best, but he still seemed so small in front of the torrent. ?All this is like a replica of him and fate. No matter how hard he struggles, he will be trapped by fate. He can''t touch the door, let alone escape. The ladder was constantly shaking due to the impact of the water flow, and even the thin old lady was trying hard to hold the ladder for the children. The merchandise fell, and everyones attention was focused on the fixed ladder, and they didnt notice the shelves shaking at all. "careful!" Zhang Ding, whose hands were covered with small wounds, suddenly shouted that the shelves filled with soy sauce and vinegar bottles had been knocked down by the flood, and the heavy iron shelves were about to hit the children''s heads. Zhang Fendou was climbing on the ladder at this time. He was a little fat. He was shocked when he saw the shelves tipping over. "Congratulations!" Eight thick flesh and blood arms grabbed the shelf, Gao Ming gasped for breath, he pressed his chest with five fingers, flesh and blood ghosts crawled out from the back of the heart! Including Zhu Miaomiao and the newcomer with glasses, everyone was frightened by the sudden appearance of ghosts and gods. The evil spirit heard my voice and agreed to give me one life in exchange for another. Gao Ming saved Zhang Fendou. Without looking back, he came to the entrance of the supermarket with the flesh and blood ghosts. ?Eight arms grabbed the rolling shutter door, congratulations on lowering the door and blocking the torrent with your flesh and blood! Dont be trapped in the supermarket! Everyone get in there! ?Gao Ming turned around and shouted, knowing that this nightmare would not end so easily. ?The glass made a crisp sound, and cracks were spreading. Floodwater flowed in from the gaps in the houses. The water level in the supermarket was still rising, but at a slower rate. Compared with ten years ago, Gao Ming bought everyone ten minutes more. Children, the elderly, and people who took refuge in the supermarket all climbed to the top of the supermarket through ladders. ?Zhang Ding waved to the newcomer with glasses and Zhu Miaomiao: "Quick! I''ll hold the ladder for you, you go up first!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 102 Warmth and horror Chapter 102 Warmth and horror The clown makeup on his face was washed away, and Zhang Dings arms were covered with small wounds. He tried his best to maintain his balance in the flood and fix the ladder. Hurry up! ?Zhu Miaomiao and the newcomer with glasses did not expect that at the most dangerous moment, this ghost would actually consider letting them leave first. Hurry! The two rookie investigators climbed out of the vent. At this time, the window glass suddenly shattered, the supermarket roller shutter door was washed away, and the raging flood slammed Gao Ming on the shelf. ?Heavy rains, bank breaks, flash floods, turbid water poured into supermarkets from all directions, and people were trapped by the water. If it were not for the presence of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods, Gao Ming would have been swallowed up by the floods. ??Zhang Ding gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand towards Gao Ming. Uncle Li next to him was holding the overturned shelf with his head and holding on to the ladder with one hand, trying to right it. Didnt you ask them to run together just now? Gao Ming grabbed the new man with glasses by his clothes, and he was also startled. Looking at the surveillance screens in front of him, the intercom on the table, and the control device of the supermarket electronic display, Gao Ming tried to organize everything. The sounds of rain and floods all disappeared, the ventilation ducts seemed to have never appeared, and Gao Ming''s feet were on solid ground. Shelves overturned, an old man was washed away by water, and screams and cries echoed in the supermarket. ?Watching everything on the surveillance camera has a special feeling. Gao Ming''s eyes wandered between several screens. There was one question he didn''t understand - what does it mean to dispose of a child''s body? The four new investigators had no experience facing ghosts at all. When they saw a bloated corpse walking towards them, their first thought was to hide. "here it is?" Later, Zhang Ding went to look for his children. When the flood came and the water rose, the four of them still didn''t know what to do. Before Uncle Lis money was confiscated, the female mukbang came in again, and the scope of activities of the four newcomers was once again reduced. They were forced into a corner by the swollen corpses, and just watching with the surveillance camera made them sweat. Xiao Gao! Grab my hand! Zhang Ding wanted to move towards Gao Ming, but as soon as he turned around, the ladder was knocked down by the flood and hit his shoulder. ?The crowd gradually gathered towards Zhang Ding. They tried to erect the ladder again and again, but they could not stand firmly in the water, let alone the ladder. Driving the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming asked Gong Xi to hold the ladder. He pushed Zhang Ding onto the ladder, and the two of them climbed towards the vent one after the other. "What we experienced just now was a nightmare? We have successfully escaped now and entered the monitoring room?" Gao Ming had noticed when he first entered the supermarket that there were many monitoring probes installed in the supermarket, but there was no monitoring room: "The owner of the supermarket is here Everything controlled here? ?The shelf hit the customer and the back door was blocked. Zhang Ding struggled to carry the ladder out of the warehouse and shouted anxiously that the only way to leave the supermarket was through the vent. No miracle happened. The water submerged Zhang Ding''s body, and his hand holding the child gradually became weak. What we experienced just now should be a nightmare. It may be a ghosts special ability that pulls us into its painful memory. What we see next may be real. There are no ghosts or people who sensed danger in advance. What is shown on the surveillance camera is very similar to the tragedy ten years ago. "Snapped!" The turbid flood is like a brutal mud dragon, carrying everything towards an unknown place. He wanted to use his last strength to get Zhang Fendou as close to the vent as possible, but when he moved his body, he and his child were knocked down together. The two neighbors were submerged in the water before they could stand up. Zhang Ding grabbed Zhang Fendous clothes. His body was stuck in the middle of the shelf, and the veins in his arms were protruding. He used all his strength to lift the child up. ?Before they entered the abnormal event, Bai Xiao told them to avoid danger first, do not act without authorization, and follow the instructions of the old investigator. ??The dark vent was very close, yet seemed far away. After Zhang Ding disappeared from Gao Ming''s field of vision, he vaguely felt a little strange. Looking around, Gao Ming found Zhu Miaomiao and the new man with glasses standing there blankly. The three of them seemed to have just woken up from a nightmare, covered in cold sweat. Everyone protected the ladder. Zhang Ding first carried Le Jia and Le Ren onto the ladder. After the two children climbed up the vent, Zhang Ding wanted to pick up Zhang Fendou, but someone fell in the flood and the ladder was overturned. . ?The supermarket was in chaos, and it took Zhang Ding a long time to find the three children. "empty?" Are they trapped in a nightmare? Experiencing disaster over and over again? Or are they waiting for true redemption? I went to the lounge, but it was empty. The new guy with glasses is very kind. He just makes choices based on his own judgment. Before the three of them could figure it out, the remaining four new investigators in the lounge seemed to have received the order and walked out of the lounge. The surveillance video is full of mud and water splashes, which should be what really happened at that time. ?A surveillance probe was smashed, and Gao Ming heard a fierce fight coming from outside the house. He walked behind the only door of the surveillance room. At the end, only two children survived in the supermarket. When the others were found, their bodies were already soaked in white. ?The moment Gao Ming left the supermarket, something seemed to be broken. Without Gao Ming as the backbone, the newcomers immediately panicked. They played hide and seek with Uncle Li in the supermarket. The surveillance footage really looked like a horror movie. "A drowned corpse, looking for a living person in the supermarket..." Zhu Miaomiao only realized the power of Gao Ming from the surveillance camera. Just now, because of Gao Ming''s presence, the horror that should have happened was suddenly changed. wind. "You don''t need to worry about me, go out first!" Gao Ming grabbed his backpack tightly. If the other photos were lost, he would really have no chance of surviving the nightmare. Gao Ming turned to look at the surveillance screen. The remaining four newcomers were strictly following the regulations of the Bureau of Investigation. It took three minutes for them to find the work log in the cashier, until the bell at the door rang. There is no sound from the surveillance, but just looking at it is heart-wrenching. As the number of dead people in the supermarket increased, four new people were discovered, and time was wasted. There is no sound of wind or rain outside the vent. Does this vent really lead to the top of the supermarket? The flesh and blood ghosts and gods could not hold on for too long. Gao Ming did not hesitate and climbed out of the vent with Zhang Ding. Uncle Li entered the supermarket shirtless and said the same words. His body was swollen and white from soaking. It looked even more terrifying from the surveillance camera. ??This is the first time they have encountered an abnormal event, and they can''t find any corresponding rules in the investigation codes they have memorized. The countdown ended and the peak of the flood arrived, and the customers who had just escaped and some people who fled were forced to re-enter the supermarket. ?It took a lot of effort for Zhang Ding to open the vent, and water poured into the supermarket. The neighbors were scared, but they still lifted the child up together. The rain ten years ago has passed, but now, ten years later, it still rains heavily. ? Gao Ming opened the door of the control room. The shelves in the supermarket were staggered, various products were scattered on the floor, and the walls were covered with blood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 103 After all, weve been dead for ten years Chapter 103 After all, we have been dead for ten years The sound of fierce fighting stopped when Gao Ming walked out of the control room, and the supermarket was silent. ?This kind of silence made Gao Ming feel creepy. Maybe it was because he had died too many times and he had a special intuition about death. ?Hairs on his hair stood on end, and Gao Ming couldn''t tell what was wrong. Slowly bent down, Gao Ming''s eyes adjusted to the darkness, and he motioned to Zhu Miaomiao and the newcomer with glasses to stay away. ?His ears twitched slightly, Gao Ming heard a strange noise, adjusted his body angle, and looked along the faint light. There was a person standing at the checkout counter. Her wet black hair stuck to her face, covering her eyes and nose, leaving only her purple lips exposed. "The flood has subsided, but the wounds left by the flood will take a long time to heal. Ten years may not be enough..." Zhang Ding squatted down and lifted up the soaked supermarket floor, and the stinky sewage began to flow up: "Look, Xiao Gao and Jingjing are still inside." ??Wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, Bai Xiao used his body to clear the way for the people behind him. Two veteran team members protected a newcomer who didn''t even have a black ring. The four of them worked together to break open the door of the supermarket. If they make any noise, they will be stared at by the "customers" around them. The customers in the supermarket do not harm them, they just prevent them from opening the door. ?Zhang Ding silently stared at the underground of the supermarket, letting the swollen corpse bite his fingers. He felt no pain because he was also a ghost. Unlike the monsters shaped by shadows, Zhang Ding is what the blind madman calls a real ghost. He does not have the aura of the shadow world, but there is a creeping feeling of terror hidden in him. "What''s the meaning?" Ordinary knives cannot injure customers. Instead, dirty water splashed from customers will cause great pain to investigators. ?The faint smell of alcohol drifted into Gao Ming''s nose. His half-crouched body slowly moved, and then he slowly raised his head. With her forehead down, she stared at the computer screen, pressing the computer with both hands from time to time. ?????????????? ??A customer near the supermarket exit was slammed into a shelf, and a sharp knife was stabbed in his shoulder. Wine bottles were rolling on the ground. An old lady holding a black umbrella walked through the middle of the shelves. Opposite her was a female office worker carrying a lunch box and a drink. Bang! "We have reasons why we can''t leave." Zhang Ding waved to Gao Ming: "My favorite employee in the past was also named Gao. He was helpful, optimistic and cheerful. Xiao Gao was the person who was most liked by the neighbors after me. At that time After learning that he had a girl he wanted to pursue, all the uncles and aunts in the street became his support group. " "It has been ten years, but the rain has been falling and never stopped." Zhang Ding''s words seemed to have a deeper meaning. He glanced at Bai Xiao lightly: "No one wants to trap themselves in a nightmare, but some You cant just walk out if you want to. There arent that many ways in this world. ? ? More and more sewage dripped from them, and the drowned customers in the supermarket "swarmed" towards the exit. Ten years have passed since the flood! The flood has receded. Dont trap yourself in a nightmare forever! Gao Ming experienced Zhang Dings memories and knew that these neighbors were good people, so he tried to communicate with them. The shelves fixed with wires shook a few times, and all the customers on Gaoming''s side twisted their heads a little. They looked towards the entrance of the supermarket, their water-soaked eyes turned rapidly, and their swollen whites stared straight at a certain direction. ?This woman is wearing a work uniform from a supermarket. Her body will tremble due to the cold. Her skin is abnormally white, and her skin seems to rot if she is poked. A fierce conflict broke out again. Gao Ming grabbed the black and white photo of the deceased and looked through the gap on the shelf. On the top of the shelf, an old mans head was pressed on the wine bottle, and his body was stuck with the ladder. "Zhang Ding?!" Gao Ming didn''t expect that the other party would be behind him, let alone when the other party approached. Even the Flesh Immortal didn''t notice it. "I can save you once, and I can save you a second time. The flood has passed. What is the reason why you can''t leave?" Gao Ming felt that Zhang Ding did not look like an evil ghost, and there was no reason to imprison and torture the investigators. The neighbors did not fight back when attacked by the white owl, but simply prevented them from approaching the supermarket gate. ? ? Taking the initiative to close the door of the monitoring room, Gao Ming knew that Zhu Miaomiao and the other newcomer could not help much, so it was better not to let them come out and cause trouble. ??The resentful ghosts are floating in the painful memories of their past, and Gao Ming also sees Bai Qiao and other newcomers to the Investigation Bureau inside. The snacks on the shelf were scattered on the ground, and the head of a little fat kid popped out. He was wearing a captain''s hat and a toy telescope hanging around his neck. The kid didn''t mind the dirt on the ground and was playing games by himself. He seemed to no friend. Zhang Ding''s words were a bit scary. Gao Ming looked down at the supermarket. He saw swollen corpses floating in the water, crowded together. They were full of resentment and pain, and their bodies were constantly overflowing with sewage full of sediment! "Ten years ago, when the Li River burst its embankment, all the ghosts who disappeared and died on Minlong Street are here. As long as their painful memories exist, the black water flowing out of them will not disappear." Zhang Ding reached into the supermarket. Underground, those swollen corpses bit directly into his hand, without any reason at all: "Ten years ago, if I could close the door, everyone should be able to escape to the roof; ten years later, if I open the door, floods will happen again Sweeping through Minlong Street. "You should know the reason why I didn''t open the door, right?" A voice suddenly sounded behind Gao Ming''s head, which scared him so much that he almost threw the photo of his body in Gao Ming''s face! Turning around, Gao Ming saw a clown''s face covered in flowers. ?Looking at the terrifying scene under the supermarket, Gao Ming finally understood why Minlong Street in the shadow world was so quiet. A sharp knife was struck on the rolling shutter door. Both the inner and outer doors of the supermarket were tightly closed. It seemed that no one could open them. Everyone was trapped and died here. "You have seen everything that happened in the past. You should know why I didn''t open the door." Zhang Ding stood on the spot, his eyes were clear and without any impurities. He has always been a very pure person. Gazing at Gao Ming, Zhang Ding slowed down and said, "You are the only one who rescued everyone. Xiao Gao should also want to be like you." ?Standing still, Gao Ming felt that everything around him was approaching him. He heard the sound of water flowing, and it seemed that the peak of the flood was coming at any time. The investigators who had not escaped from that nightmare were all trapped underground. Their bodies were entangled in shadows and invaded by memories of death. It was already difficult to leave the shadow world. "This world is eating people. We tried our best to leave a vent for you, but we can only go so far." Zhang Ding stood up and showed an unattractive smile: "After all, we have been dead for ten years. years. (End of this chapter) Chapter 104 launch Chapter 104 Launching the Water Zhang Ding remembered everything. He was in more pain than anyone else, and he was also clearer than anyone else. Have you been helping us since we entered the supermarket? Gao Mings eyes were still looking at the underground of the supermarket, where there were a few living people among the countless resentful ghosts. Zhang Ding pointed to the piece of floor he had dismantled: "This hole is the vent in your nightmare. The whole supermarket is wrapped in resentment. Everyone who enters will fall into a flood nightmare and be submerged in the flood. If it cannot be repaired in a short time, If you escape, it will gradually become part of the flood disaster. "So that''s why there''s a countdown?" Gao Mingli understood everything clearly. Under the supermarket on Minlong Street were the grudges who were drowned when the water burst the embankment. Zhang Ding and several neighbors who had no resentment in their hearts worked together to maintain a balance. Little by little, the resentment in the hearts of those water ghosts will be eliminated. Outsiders entering the supermarket will be dragged into the nightmare they once were by the water ghost. Zhang Ding will enter the nightmare and try to save people. The floods that Gao Ming and the others saw just now were actually the transformation of water ghosts. The reason why Zhang Ding looked at Gao Ming with admiration and was willing to talk to him so much was entirely because Gao Ming made up for the regrets he had ten years ago in his nightmare. "I still have a doubt." Gao Ming took out the photos he found from the employee''s closet: "These two children should be survivors of the flood. Why are their photos in the cabinet? There are also photos on the cashier''s work log. Is it written that their bodies should be disposed of? Thinking of the consequences, Bai Xiao and other investigators felt scared. A bold idea came to mind. Gao Ming stared at the child''s body soaked in nightmares underground in the supermarket: "Boss, I want to take the child''s body out and destroy their guilt and fear." Without thinking about how to answer, Zhang Ding just shook his head. "I also want to ask for your convenience." Bai Xiao walked towards the gap leading to the underground: "I want to enter another nightmare and rescue my sister and other new members of the Investigation Bureau. They were trapped because of my wrong decision-making. It''s my responsibility to bring them out of the nightmare." The vast sea is not as simple as it seems. There are many parties involved in the game. Once those unknowns discover that Gao Ming has the ability to break the balance, he will definitely be besieged. "The frightened child is Leren, and the older child is called Lejia. After I sent the two to the roof of the supermarket, Lejia has been lying near the vent, reaching out towards my son." "I tried my best to pass Zhang Fendou over, but Lejia still couldn''t catch my son, so he watched helplessly as his best friend fell into the water, and watched as the neighbors who usually loved them the most were swallowed up by the flood one by one. " Zhang Ding''s eyes moved between Bai Xiao and Gao Ming. Boss Zhang met two reckless men today. In a place where even ghosts dare not go down casually, two living people were fighting to get down. "How did you know?" ?Zhang Ding paused for a moment, not being too bearable: "The father and mother of the two children also died in the flood, but they were not in Lishan. The couple was rescued in Dazhai and encountered an accident." "Le Jia and Le Ren are the children of an old neighbor. The flood broke out very suddenly, and the customers in the supermarket worked together to send them to the roof." Zhang Ding was a little reluctant to look at the photo: "They are supermarkets They were the only survivors, but they lived in great pain. ?Several investigators were greatly shocked after hearing this. They looked at the underground of the supermarket and saw countless resentful ghosts swimming around. Their resentment had turned into a new "flood". Among the countless resentful ghosts, those two children seemed normal. ??Without Zhang Ding to stabilize those water ghosts, once the supermarket gets out of control, the entire Minlong Street may be "paved" with abnormal events. How to bring it? Zhang Ding wanted to hear Gao Mings advice. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Zhang Ding asked Gao Ming again and again, and then opened the gap a little more. "Hello, Team Leader Bai." Gao Ming wanted to say something and met again: "This abnormal incident is different from other incidents. I hope you can calm down and listen to what I have to say." Bai Xiao has experienced a lot. Abnormal events, he is the best investigator of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, but what happened in front of him subverted his cognition. Gao Ming needs Bai Xiao to do something for him in the future, so he doesn''t want Bai Xiao to be invaded by the shadow world and unable to return to reality. The two sides who were originally on opposite sides discovered that their goals were the same. Gao Ming was not surprised, Bai Xiao was such a person. Zhang Ding''s explanation gave Gao Ming a new understanding of the connection between the shadow world and reality. He took out his parents'' birthday photos and compared them with the text behind the black and white photos: "There is some kind of incompatibility between the two worlds." Broken contact, what will happen if I bring the bodies of those two children back to reality?" In his past experience, he once became the director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. At that time, he should have reached an agreement with Zhang Ding, so no level three abnormal events occurred in the entire Lishan area. Unfortunately, he later Killed by some force. ?Standing in front of Bai Xiao, Gao Ming approached the gap: "I will try to take out the bodies of the two children first, and then find a way to rescue the other new members of the Investigation Bureau." ??Bai Xiao and several other investigators looked at each other and communicated, while Gao Mingze stood with Zhang Ding. "I''ll go down." Gao Ming rolled up his sleeves and tied Xia Yang''s photo to his arm. If that didn''t work, he would use that special photo. "We discussed it." Bai Xiao broke away from the shackles of the customer and got up from the ground: "If our leaving will lead to a disaster, then we choose to stay here. The purpose of the existence of the Investigation Bureau is to protect the people. We will not Doing irrational things to live alone. Bai Xiao, who had been looking for an opportunity, saw Zhang Ding and Gao Ming, and his eyes instantly changed: "A living person? A living person standing with the dead?" From the time when the Lishui dam burst ten years ago, Gao Ming has been talking about it until now. He admires Bai Xiao very much and wants to make Bai Xiao "one of his own". ?) ?Those old customers were swollen all over their bodies. They looked scary, but they did not harm Bai Xiao, but only restricted the freedom of a few people. Open your mouth wider and Ill jump down. "Ten years have passed, Le Jia and Le Ren still often dream about floods and return to this nightmare. The corpses floating in the nightmare represent their guilt and fear respectively. As long as these two corpses still sink In the nightmare, they cannot live a normal life and will always be troubled by the floods in their childhood." Zhang Ding told Gao Ming the truth: "Thank you for seeing the work log, but it is too difficult to bring them out of the nightmare. So its a ghost thats been protecting Minlong Street? The fierce fighting at the door finally stopped, and Bai Xiao and three members of the Investigation Bureau were sent to Zhang Ding. Facts are more absurd than imagination, but facts are facts. Isnt it good to live? Even if you stay alive, its better than losing your life. Zhang Ding wanted to explain the dangers of water ghosts to the two of them, but Gao Ming interrupted him. "Because they left the most important things in the flood." Zhang Ding gestured to Gao Ming to look at the underground of the supermarket. In the depths of the flood caused by resentful ghosts, there were floating bodies of two children, one with a face full of self-blame, and the other full of guilt. Face frightened. ?Resentments surged, and the hatred and unwillingness of death almost broke the roof. The undercurrent was surging, and the pale faces of those water ghosts stared at Gao Ming, looking very scary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 105 The third thug Bai Xiao Chapter 105 The third thug Bai Xiao How many water ghosts are there under the supermarket? I dont know, I havent counted them. Zhang Ding shook his head slightly: Resentment will attract more resentment, so the number of ghosts in nightmares has been increasing. Hearing the conversation between Gao Ming and Zhang Ding, Bai Xiao took a deep breath. He had experienced so many abnormal events, but he had never seen such a terrifying scene. ?Although he has a will and courage far beyond ordinary people, if he were to go down, he would be extremely frightened and uneasy. Looking back at Gao Ming, this ordinary person seemed to be just a little nervous. "Why don''t I go down and give it a try first." Bai Xiao stopped Gao Ming: "Even if you have some kind of trump card, no matter how many trump cards you have, you shouldn''t be able to stop so many ghosts. I''ll go down first to explore the way, and then you decide whether you want to do it for me. We risk our lives." ?From Bai Xiaos words, he doesnt think Gao Ming can do it, so he hopes Gao Ming can think it through. After all, Gao Ming has nothing to do with the newcomers to the Investigation Bureau. He is just a "passer-by" who was involved in abnormal events. Those old neighbors should have been gradually rescued by Zhang Ding in the past ten years Finally controlling his body, Gao Ming continued to sink. If you go down, I might have to rescue you later. Gao Ming pushed Bai Xiao away, his hand gently touched his heart, and he jumped directly into the underground of the supermarket without taking off his clothes. The sense of security that the Flesh Fairy brought to Gao Ming was shattered. The face of Congratulations looked at Gao Ming. His sewn mouth tried to open, as if he wanted to tell Gao Ming something. ? Gao Ming hugged the child''s body, and different feelings came from his arms. "Self-blame" was a fire burning in his heart, and "fear" was a piece of ice that could not be melted. ?All the shelves were shaking, and countless screams and wailings came from the underground. It took a long time to return to normal, but a small gap also appeared on the supermarket floor. "You are also innocent people. I will take you all out in the future." Gao Ming was not trying to make excuses for the water ghosts. He knew in his heart that it was only natural for the innocent to be saved. ?Going upstream, there were more and more wounds on the flesh and blood ghosts. Gao Ming could only catch the approaching members of the Investigation Bureau first. "We''re almost there." The feeling of suffocation became more intense. Gao Ming struggled to hold on in the torrent of resentful ghosts, and finally caught the "bodies" of the two children. ?The clown makeup on his face became extremely terrifying and ferocious. Zhang Ding melted into the water and turned into a torrent, buying critical time for Gao Ming. Before Gao Ming could understand, eight flesh-and-blood arms suddenly opened up. He grabbed Gao Ming and the members of the Investigation Bureau and threw them towards the exit. In fact, what Gao Ming did not expect the most was that after those neighbors who died in the flood turned into resentful ghosts, they only wanted to let the living people live a good life and stop suffering from self-blame. Seemingly seeing Gao Ming''s predicament, Zhang Ding jumped into the water. The resentment of the water ghost cannot drag his will into the nightmare, and the fingers of the water ghost cannot penetrate the body of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. His body began to have various wounds, and each wound was filled with painful memories, some of which belonged to him, but more of which belonged to his neighbors. He has seen himself all over the tunnel, so when he stared at the water ghosts under the supermarket, he was not only not afraid, but also had some sympathy, as if he had seen himself at a certain moment. "under." The grudges underground were already furious. Zhang Ding quickly sealed the gap in the ground after coming out, but the whole supermarket shook at this moment, as if there was an earthquake. ?Memories of the deceased began to invade Gao Ming''s mind, and soaked arms tore at his body. The two newcomers ran to Bai Xiao. When they looked towards the basement of the supermarket, they felt that their scalps were about to explode. Plop! Congratulations, I cant stand it anymore. ??The resentful ghost grabbed the flesh on Gong Xi''s body like crazy. After Gao Ming escaped from the water ghosts, Gong Xi''s whole body melted into streaks of blood, following Gao Ming and burrowed into his body. ??He has stronger "flesh and blood" protection than ordinary water ghosts, and his will has been polished like a diamond after dying countless times. ?Without the protection of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming could not drag so many people away at the same time. The exit was very close, but seemed far away. Lying down on the ground, Gao Ming couldn''t control anything now. It was difficult for him to even move. The surviving investigators rushed to help immediately. Gao Ming pushed a man out. He had no strength at all. Finally, Uncle Li lifted him out of the water. Seeing that there were still team members alive, Bai Xiao felt lucky, but at the same time he felt sorry for Gao Ming: "Did the young man carrying the bag protect you?" "Well, his name is Gao Ming, and he lives in Laijing Apartment. I Master and I have met him before." Zhu Miaomiao looked around: "Where are the others?" ?Many people have stared into the abyss, but only Gao Ming saw the abyss as a mirror. "Team leader..." The two of them seemed to have found their backbone, and ran out without listening to Gao Ming''s words. The closer to the bottom, the stronger the resentment becomes, which is why Zhang Ding and others were unable to dive into the water and carry the child''s body out. It is difficult for them to maintain their sanity. Once they get close to this place, they may immediately lose control and become crazy monsters who only know how to kill. Bai Xiao was also worried about Gao Ming at this time. From the perspective of a bystander, he could see more comprehensively. All the resentful ghosts underground were gathering towards Gao Ming. If he had gone down just now, he might have been torn into pieces by now. . Some people have to give up. The faint scent of meat floated away, and blood spread in the sewage. Gao Ming hugged the bodies of the two children and pulled the white bridge that was entangled in shadows to the surface. Gao Ming underestimated the horror of these resentful ghosts. They were trapped in the darkness, repeating their original nightmares. They could not get out, and their faces became more ferocious and terrifying. Gradually, they wanted to drag everyone down. Drag into the water. Zhang Ding, who was above the supermarket, was also watching Gao Ming silently. He saw something in Gao Ming that he had not seen in the past ten years. ?Painful memories splashed up like water, and a pair of hands grabbed Gao Ming''s body, trying to drag him into the deep darkness. ??The water ghosts were wrapped in layers of Gao Ming, their resentment turned into substance, and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods were bitten with a lot of wounds. Now they can get out of the psychological shadow caused by the flood, let go of the past, and start a new life. There was dead silence in the supermarket. The door of the control room was gently pushed open. Zhu Miaomiao, who had lost his axe, and the new man with glasses poked their heads out. They did not see Gao Ming, only Bai Xiao. There was a sound above the head, and several old neighbors in the supermarket also jumped into the sewage. Uncle Li, Aunt Mei, and Nu Chibo helped Gao Ming block some crazy water ghosts. ?The image of the floods flashed through his mind, but the images of the deaths of his neighbors together were not as many as the memory fragments of death buried in Gao Ming''s heart. The five fingers were clenched, the blood flowed away, and the eight arms wrapped Gao Ming. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods were damaged, and he was also affected. He had a painful feeling that he would die suddenly at any time. Members of the Investigation Department headed by Bai Xiao and neighbors led by Zhang Ding all gathered around Gao Ming. This "passer-by" who suddenly appeared rescued the trapped investigators and also brought the child''s "body" out of the depths of the disaster. , he gained the goodwill of both parties at the same time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 106 Everyone eats all the tricks Chapter 106: Everyone is tricked ?Huddled up, the water ghost''s resentment was like venomous thorns piercing Gao Ming''s body. Even if he escaped, his hatred did not dissipate. Seeing Gao Ming in such pain, Zhang Ding silently walked up to Gao Ming and reached out to hold Gao Ming''s head. ??The pain and resentment that remained in Gao Ming''s body slowly poured toward Zhang Ding''s palm like water, and soon a new wound appeared on the back of Zhang Ding''s hand. At the same time, Gao Ming felt much more relaxed. He opened his eyes, gasped for air, slowly sat up and covered his heart, and said to Bai Xiao: "Not all people have been rescued, but I tried my best." ??Bai Xiao is a very cold person. He didn''t know how he should respond to Gao Ming. After a while, he spoke: "Thank you for saving my team members and my sister." This may be the first time in Bai Xiao''s life that he has said thank you. He said it very slowly and seriously. "There''s no need to say thank you. I also had other purposes for saving you, which were not simple." Gao Ming''s frankness surprised everyone and the ghost present. With his back against the shelf, Gao Ming raised his arm with difficulty and grabbed Bai Xiao''s arm: "Are these neighbors in the supermarket ghosts? Did they save you?" ?? Bai Xiao didn''t understand what Gao Ming was going to say. After thinking for a moment, he nodded: "These customers saved us, but we are also trapped in the supermarket because of them." "It''s the grudges accumulated underground in the supermarket that trapped you. Besides, when the flood came, they were submerged in the water. Is there anything wrong with these people?" Gao Ming did not let go. He wanted Bai Xiao to follow him, but he had to let Bai Xiao follow him. He recognized himself from the bottom of his heart. Seeing that Bai Xiao didn''t speak, Gao Ming asked again: "Are they willing to become like this? Do they have a choice not to be ghosts?" ?The silent Bai Xiao already had the answer in his heart, he just felt puzzled: "Why do you want to speak for the ghost?" "People are divided into good and bad, and so are ghosts. I only help the right ones, not the wrong ones." Gao Ming looked at Bai Xiao''s uniform: "Do you think all the investigation bureaus are good people?" Seeing the change in Bai Xiao''s expression, Gao Ming slowed down his speech: "Qin Tian will definitely die this time when he goes to the East District. After he dies, it will be your turn. You think you can protect the entire city''s residents regardless of life and death, but in Situ An It seems that you are just sacrifices to the evil spirits, and even your souls are marked with a price." "Situ An? I think you seem to have misunderstood the Investigation Bureau." Bai Xiao didn''t know that Situ An had become the acting director of the Eastern District. "You are the most powerful investigator in Lishan. After you leave the supermarket, you can contact Qin Tian to investigate. You will find another side of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming stared into Bai Xiao''s eyes: "I have done investigations before. Director of the bureau, there are some things that are clearer than you know. "The Investigation Bureau has a director as young as you?" Bai Xiao didn''t quite believe it, but if Gao Ming had been the director of the Investigation Bureau, it would make sense for Gao Ming to know so much about abnormal events. "There is someone younger than me, but he is already dead." Gao Ming tried a few times, but still couldn''t get up. He simply gave up: "After Qin Tian gives you the news, you can contact me to take action together." Gao Ming wants to give Qing Ges black knife to Bai Xiao. The black knife was found by Dr. Lu from the shadow world. It can cause harm to ghosts and is extremely rare. ?But the black knife is also a black pot. If you take the knife, you may be in debt for killing Qing Ge. ?? Bai Xiao felt that Gao Ming was not lying. Just now Gao Ming risked his life to save people. He could have just watched with cold eyes, but he paid a huge price to save people and help ghosts. There is no need for such people to deceive themselves. Bai Xiao just cannot suddenly accept what Gao Ming said. "Whether it''s a human being or a ghost, I just hope you understand one thing." Gao Ming let go of Bai Xiao: "People who want money will do all kinds of things for money, and people who want power will fight for it. Its a life-and-death battle. Think about what you want, and then think about who is on the same side as you. ?? Bai Qiao and the other newcomers who were rescued by Zhang Ding slowly woke up at this time. Their bodies had been soaked in shadows, and their skin was abnormally white. They looked more like water ghosts than people. "Brother..." Bai Qiao was a little weak. The first thing she did when she woke up was to call out to her brother, and then took off the black ring: "I recorded it. The new supermarket rules must be taken out." Grasping his sister''s black ring, Bai Xiao gently hugged her. He had experienced many abnormal events, so he knew that once the investigator''s body was invaded by shadow, he would be lost in the shadow world and never return to reality. . "Your sister and other members are still Lishan investigators, and they will be responsible for the daily security work here." Gao Ming had no intention of taking Bai Qiao as a hostage, but he just happened to be left in the shadow world: "You still If we can meet again, I will build Lishan into a super-large shelter. After the disaster, both humans and ghosts can avoid danger here. I will save all the people who need to be saved and make up for all the regrets that can be made up for. This is my position. Gao Ming has used countless deaths to identify some reliable teammates, and this time he will not fight alone. After talking with Bai Xiao, Gao Ming looked at Zhang Ding again. Zhang Ding did not appear in all his death memories. Combined with the fact that he had once served as the director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, we can boldly speculate that he I have cooperated with Zhang Ding in Lishan before. "There are too many water ghosts locked up under the supermarket. If their hatred is not eliminated, disaster will happen at any time and you will not be free." Gao Ming stared at the wound on the back of Zhang Ding''s hand: "It is better to block it than to open it up. They have turned into new ones." Flood, if you block them here, you will only attract more resentful ghosts to come. When you can''t bear it anymore, the ''embankment burst'' will happen again. " The horrific memories of the past tortured everyone in the supermarket, and they knew that Gao Ming was right. Perhaps we can take them out one by one and personalize them one by one. You dont mean to drive them out of their wits by being transformed, right? When Zhang Ding opened a supermarket, his neighbors took special care of his business for fear that he would go bankrupt, so now he also wants to take care of his neighbors. "How is it possible? Every one of them is kind. They are the best residents here." Gao Ming still remembers the scene he saw in his nightmare. Everyone worked together to fix the ladder in the face of the flood and let the children escape first. go out. "The shadow world is merging with reality. The path that was impossible before may turn around now." Holding the bodies of the two children, Gao Ming continued: "I will take them out of the shadow world first, and let the two The child returns to his normal life and then comes back to help other customers. After talking to this point, Zhang Ding did not refuse Gao Ming''s kindness. After he asked Gao Ming some things, he walked to the door of the supermarket and said: "Every time the door opens, there will be an impact from the underground grudges. You line up and fight for it." All gone in five seconds. The investigators carried their companions on their shoulders, Gao Ming grabbed the bodies of the two children, and were supported by Zhu Miaomiao. ??As Zhang Ding opened the door, the supermarket floor collapsed, and sewage began to emerge from all the gaps. The water ghosts hit the supermarket floor crazily. Lets go! Following the gap, the investigators hurried out and rushed into the heavy rain. After escaping from the supermarket, the shadows began to fade, and they survived this unusual incident. "elder brother" ??As the shadows dissipated, there were also the investigators rescued from the underground by Gao Ming. Their bodies were entangled in shadows and their expressions were extremely painful. "Zhang Ding opened not only the door of the supermarket, but also the door to escape from the shadow world. This supermarket owner has some special abilities." Gao Ming originally wanted to leave the supermarket and meet Wei Dayou, and asked Wei Dayou to tell Bai Xiao East District Investigation Bureau How evil they are, but who knew Zhang Ding would send them out directly. After leaving the shadow world, the bodies of the two children in Gao Ming''s hands disappeared and turned into a black and white photo. When the floods came, the neighbors worked together to protect the ladder and lift up the two children with blank faces. There is no information marked on the back of the photo, only the time when the Lishui River burst its embankment. ?Compared with Gao Ming, Bai Xiao''s expression is very complicated. There are only six of the full investigation team left, including the newcomers. ?Finding a place to take shelter from the rain, Bai Xiao did not use the investigation bureau''s black ring. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and contacted Qin Tian privately. After they briefly exchanged a few words, Bai Xiao''s face became even more gloomy. Have Qin Tian seen Situ An? Gao Ming came over. ?? Bai Xiao nodded slightly: "He will be sent to Hande Private Academy tomorrow morning. It is said that four groups of investigators have gone there before, but no one has come out alive yet." (End of this chapter) Chapter 107 Disposing of the bodies of self-blame and horror Chapter 107 Dealing with the corpses of self-blame and horror Qin Tian is going to be sent to Hande Private Academy? Gao Ming got a very important piece of information from Bai Xiao. ?In his past experiences, investigator Qin Tian is a key figure. His death will allow Gao Ming to make his first fateful choice. ?Last time Qin Tian died in an apartment in Surabaya, the Flesh Immortal was successfully worshiped, and the Level 4 abnormal event was triggered in advance by Situ An. ?After the Flesh Immortal was taken away by Gao Ming, Qin Tian was guided by some kind of power, and this time he went to Hande Private Academy in the East District. Coincidentally, this academy was also built by Situ An, and most of the children in the academy were orphans and abandoned babies he adopted. It seems that because the flesh immortal worship failed, Situ An shifted his focus to Hande Private Academy? Qin Tian''s death will cause a chain reaction. Gao Ming wants to save Qin Tian this time and further change the fateful arrangement. "Team Leader Bai, you''d better leave immediately and tell Qin Tian in person not to enter Hende Private Academy." Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and checked the time: "That school will soon become a meat grinder. If You can''t convince Qin Tian, ??even if you use violence, you have to take him away." The three of them were originally about the same height, but now Le Jia and Le Ren both looked down at Zhang Fendou, which made Zhang Fendou very unhappy. "I have seen them. We hope that you can let go of the past and start a new life." "Those who can''t let go..." Le Jia looked at his hands: "The boss''s son was right in front of me. If I wasn''t afraid, If you extend your arm further, you can catch him, but I didn''t save him." Youre right, youve worked very hard, dont think about these messy things. Zhang Fendou punched Le Jia, and then ran away like he did when he was a child. "Start a new life." Zhang Ding patted the shoulders of the two of them, took out the black and white photo of the deceased from their hands, and threw it into the cremator with ease: "Don''t let the past hold you back." "Yes, we have worked together to leave you with the hope of survival, but they don''t want to see you like this. You should live well for them, be happy, and make their sacrifices not in vain." Gao Mingyao grasped After focusing on the black and white photo, the shadows escaped from the photo, and the sound of water flowing suddenly sounded in the cremation room. No one blames them, no one resents them, everyone just hopes they can live a good life. Seeing the people in the photo, the brothers'' eyes ranged from blank to unbelievable. They took the photo and touched the faces in the photo with their fingers. Uncle Li held the wine glass, coughed twice, and looked at the two brothers with a smile: "Have you had a good meal? Have you made a girlfriend? You two must not secretly learn to drink." Ten years have passed. My elder brother, Le Jia, is tall and strong, while my younger brother, Le Ren, is feminine and thin. They rarely speak, and there is no light in their eyes. There seem to be only a few expressions on their faces, and they do not have the vigor of young people at all. ?Le Jia pulled his younger brother, and the two brothers squatted in front of Zhang Fendou. The three of them gathered together like they did when they were children. Old City Funeral Parlor is very large. It has both the latest integrated fully automatic crematorium and many old-fashioned furnaces. Hearing Aunt Meis words, the fear in the two brothers bones was awakened, and they nodded subconsciously, as if they were back when they were very young. "It doesn''t matter, you guys will grow up slowly first, and I will catch up!" Zhang Fendou took off the folded hat on his head and handed it to Le Jia: "Don''t be afraid of water, now it''s your turn to be the captain!" Looking through the information sent by Zhu Miaomiao, Gao Ming had a rough understanding of the two children. ?Pressing the switch next to the cremator, Zhang Ding saw that the cremator did not respond, and turned around slightly embarrassed: "How do you use this thing?" ?They were first sent to their aunt''s house, but they were very afraid of water and even felt afraid when they drank water. There are different cremation areas on the north and south sides. There are even charging standards posted on the walls. The supporting facilities are divided into luxury, ordinary and simple levels. The child''s cheerful laughter rang out. Zhang Ding held Zhang Fendou''s hand and finally walked out of the shadows. The little fat man Zhang Fendou smiled and rushed towards the two brothers. When he jumped up, he could only touch Le Jia''s chest: "You both have long hair." So high? ?The two brothers were surrounded by neighbors and they really felt like they were back in time. "I was entrusted by someone to give you something." Gao Ming took out the black-and-white photo of the two brothers'' corpses. "Aren''t you going to tell me something good?" A vague voice came from the shadows. Aunt Mei stared at Uncle Li with a serious face, then looked at Le Jia and Le Ren, her eyes softened a lot: "Okay Study well, do your homework well, and dont forget to study no matter how old you are! "These two children are not afraid of ghosts or water." "As long as he has not left the Bureau of Investigation, he must obey orders from his superiors." Bai Xiao shook his head: "The rules of the Bureau of Investigation are the consensus of countless people, and death cannot shake them." Ten years ago, Le Jia and Le Ren were found by the rescue team. At a young age, they lost their neighbors, their best friends, and their biological parents. The two brothers stood up and finally looked at Zhang Ding. Kind people never let go easily. Le Jia slowly clenched his fingers: "I have been exercising like crazy, but the more I exercised, the more painful it became. At that time, the boss pushed us out first, and then he lifted his son." " ??The aunt went through the enrollment procedures for them, but the children were very naughty and used water to scare them. In order to protect his younger brother, the Le family often got into fights in school. ?Le Jia and Le Ren began to tremble, feeling frightened from the bottom of their hearts, but Gao Ming put his arms around their shoulders: "Don''t let them worry anymore." Before Le Jia noticed it, tears flowed down. He grabbed the hat and lowered his head: "I''m sorry, I should have caught you." ??The faces of the two children in the black and white photo gradually became clearer, the water hit the darkness, and swollen and white figures appeared in the shadows. There are actually set meals? After a long time, my brother Le Jia raised his head: "We often dream about them. They seem to be alive in another world and save us from floods time and time again." He was already very tired, so Gao Ming still called a car and rushed to the funeral parlor in the old city. After finishing junior high school, the two dropped out of school. Later, they were sent to the Old City Funeral Home as apprentices to work as corpse cremators, accompanying the fire day and night. "You''re pedantic, there must be a solution to the abnormal incident. If he goes in like this, he will die in vain." It took Gao Ming a long time to make it clear to Bai Xiao. After Bai Xiao led the team to set off, he asked Zhu Miaomiao to help and with the help of investigations Using the bureau''s search authority, they found two children who survived the flood that year. After stuffing a pack of cigarettes into the doorman''s hands, Gao Ming successfully entered the funeral home. He found the two brothers next to the unused simple cremator. Close the furnace door, press the switch, and the flames burn away the memories of the past, and the two "corpses" representing fear and self-blame disappear. When the furnace door opened again, a photo of the deceased was flying intact in the shadows, except that the two faceless children in it had disappeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 108 Student 51 Chapter 108 Student 51 After meeting those neighbors again, the childhood shadows that troubled Le Jia and Le Ren dissipated, and some black substances invisible to the naked eye slowly broke into pieces. Gao Ming put away the black and white photos, the neighbors waved to the two children, and the sound of water gradually faded away. ?The bodies of the two brothers left in the shadow world were destroyed, and Gao Ming also understood something from it. All kinds of mental pain in reality correspond to something in the shadow world. The real solution is not to ignore those pains and pile them up in the shadows, but to bring them back to reality and destroy them in reality, so that they are not a burden to either world. My mission has been completed, you two will live well in the future. Gao Ming has now truly obtained the right to use the flood photos, and all the efforts have been worth it. "Thank you, can you tell us your contact information?" Lejia took out his mobile phone: "If you need us in the future, just ask." After finishing speaking, he may have felt that his profession was rather special, so he quickly spoke: "Including what we need to do in daily life, we can talk about it. We are both very strong." What the neighbors hope for you is what I want you to do. Gao Ming and his brothers exchanged contact information and left quickly. In the cremation room, the two brothers were still looking at the small captain''s hat in their hands, which was given to them by Zhang Fendou. From now on, they will be the new captain. After walking out of the funeral home, Gao Ming felt dizzy and sat on the steps. ? ? His chest collapsed slightly, and streaks of blood caught his skin like rusty wires. Fragments of past death memories flashed through his mind uncontrollably. In the past, there were flesh and blood ghosts and gods sitting in the execution room. After Gongxi was injured, the impact of these death memories had to be borne by Gao Ming himself. So hungry Gao Ming walked into a nearby shop while holding on to the wall. After eating a bowl of noodles and a plate of meat, he still felt hungry. This kind of hunger could not be fed by appetite and needed spiritual sacrifice to make up for it. Want to make a new game? There are a lot of photos of the dead in the backpack, which are high enough to create a new Kaitan game. ?Gao Ming was sitting in a restaurant and starting to think up a new game plot, when his cell phone rang. Gao Ming was a little surprised when he saw the caller. He endured the hunger and answered the phone: "Is something wrong? Liu Yi?" "Didn''t you look at the group of classmates? Zhuo Jun rented a bus to take his classmates to the resort for a party tomorrow morning. He paid for all the expenses." Liu Yi''s cold voice came from the mobile phone. She felt that Zhuo Jun was a little abnormal. . Zhuo Juns status is different from ours now, so its understandable if he wants to show off. "Don''t you think it''s a coincidence? As soon as we escaped from a ghost bus, Zhuo Jun prepared another car." Liu Yi sent Gao Mingsang a photo: "It''s raining so heavily, and he looks like Its like being urged by a ghost to hold a class reunion. Clicking on the picture sent by Liu Yi, Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. The route arranged by Zhuo Jun passed through the East District, to be precise, it happened to pass through Hande Private Academy: "Isn''t this guy trying to sacrifice his classmates? He used to go to school No one bullied him when he was there?" "I''m not sure. Just look at the classmates. I always feel that everyone is not normal." Liu Yi sent several screenshots to Gao Ming: "It''s raining so heavily now, and they all agreed that tomorrow Theres something wrong with the party. ?The classmate group is very lively. It has been two days and everyone is still chatting enthusiastically, as if someone will die if his words fall to the ground and no one catches them. "Perhaps they all have a reason to come." A normal class reunion would definitely be arranged on a rest day, when the wind is nice and the sun is shining, and everyone drinks and chats about the past, but Gao Ming''s class reunion was arranged on A resort under heavy rain. "You still haven''t remembered the male classmate who was crossed out in the group photo?" Liu Yi asked casually. No, there shouldnt be that person in our class. Gao Ming decided to change his plan and go to the class reunion tomorrow morning. After hanging up the phone, Gao Ming rubbed his temples: "Time is very tight. I want to restore the flesh and blood ghosts and gods as soon as possible." His eyes became a little dangerous. Fate made Gao Ming go to the East District again at a certain time. This time he wanted to directly Situ An was imprisoned in the torture chamber. "It''s a bit contradictory. Although Situ An is a heinous person, to a certain extent, he is also a person who does not believe in fate. The fundamental goal of everything he does is to change his fate." "Under the arrangement of fate, one of us will definitely die. Whether he kills me or I kill him, it seems to be an arrangement of fate." ?putting on his raincoat, Gao Ming recalled the memory of death in his heart and walked into the heavy rain. "I understand, Song Xue, you don''t have to rush me anymore, I will definitely be there tomorrow morning." Zhou Sisi looked at Song Xue in the video call speechlessly: "You make four calls a day, but my mother is not so anxious to urge me to get married. Pass." We must be there! Song Xue seemed to suddenly remember something: By the way, Sisi, do you feel that there is one less person in our class? There are quite a few, arent they all in the group? Zhou Sisi kicked off her slippers and lay on the bed. Then do you still remember who your deskmate is? Song Xues expression was very cute, as if she was just out of curiosity. "Gao Ming?" Zhou Sisi was deeply impressed by Gao Ming. Their personalities were at two extremes. Gao Ming liked quietness, while Zhou Sisi liked liveliness. The head teacher even arranged the two of them into a study group. Its not him. Who was your deskmate in the second semester of your senior year of high school? "Next semester..." Zhou Sisi thought hard. There was a vague face in her mind, but she just couldn''t remember it. ?Taking out her phone and comparing the names of her friends, Zhou Sisi looked down one by one, but she couldn''t match the face: "It''s weird, I really can''t remember who my roommate is." "It''s okay, I''m just asking casually, don''t take it too seriously. Go to bed quickly. Zhuo Jun will send a car to pick you up at eight o''clock tomorrow morning." Song Xue hung up the phone with a smile. "Why have I forgotten who my deskmate is?" Zhou Sisi has a very good personality, so the teacher always likes to place some shy and introverted students next to her, hoping that Zhou Sisi can help her classmates become more cheerful: "Forget it, Dont think about it anymore, I love so and so. Writing funny jokes, Zhou Sisi was spinning on the bed, laughing so happily that she completely forgot about the matter. ? Tired from playing, Zhou Sisi got into the thin quilt and fell into a deep sleep. ? She had a hazy dream. The bell rang for the end of get out of class. Her deskmate walked upstairs alone with a black lunch box he brought from home. My deskmate is very strange. He doesnt like to talk and always keeps to himself, but he does very well in studies. A little curious, Zhou Sisi followed her. She suddenly wanted to see the face of her deskmate. When they reached the top of the building, there was no one around. Zhou Sisi saw her deskmate sitting in the corner and opened his lunch box. "Hello?" Zhou Sisi walked over directly. When she was about to pat the other person''s shoulder, she found that the other person didn''t use chopsticks to eat the lunch box, and kept digging out some things from the lunch box to eat with both hands. Feeling something bad, Zhou Sisi stepped back, but her deskmate seemed to hear footsteps. He turned his head and his mouth was covered with blood. ?Zhou Sisi turned around and ran away in fright, but was knocked down by her deskmate. She struggled desperately and her body became heavier and heavier. No, this is a dream! Wake up! Wake up quickly! ?Hands waving, Zhou Sisi gritted her teeth, making a sound in her throat, and she suddenly opened her eyes. The quilt was kicked away, and Zhou Sisi''s chest heaved violently, but then she saw a **** face pressed above her head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 109 If you are put into a classroom alone, you will die. Chapter 109: You will die if you are put into a classroom alone A moment of fear destroyed all reason, Zhou Sisi''s mind went blank, and her body froze completely. The man who appeared on the bed was wearing a high school uniform. His face was cut open with a knife, and blood beads solidified at the end of the wound. The man was completely pressed against Zhou Sisi, and part of his cold body even extended out from under the quilt. ??The **** face slowly moved, the man''s pupils were beating wildly, his cracked lips opened little by little, his teeth fell out, and a voice came into Zhou Sisi''s ears. You are the fiftieth, the fiftieth to die. Her whole body was trembling. Zhou Sisi didn''t pay attention to what the other person was saying. She tried her best to break free, but her body seemed to be pressed by a huge stone. She felt that blood was constantly seeping out from her quilt, and her bed seemed to have turned into a He opened his huge mouth to swallow her. "Who are you? Who are you!" Zhou Sisi''s head shook and she stretched her neck, trying to stay away from the face as much as possible, but the face was close to her nose and staring into her eyes. ?Zhou Sisi couldn''t see the other person''s face clearly, but she felt that the face was very familiar. She must have seen that face before, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it. Its not a dream, what happened just now is definitely not a dream! ?However, there are also a few students like Zhou Sisi who hide their own concerns and stand on the sidelines, unwilling to participate. The police arrived half an hour later. Zhou Sisi told the police everything exactly, earning a few confused looks. Hearing her name being read out by Gao Ming, Zhou Sisi felt as if her heart jumped into a hole in the ice: "It''s...no big deal, you, you should do your business first." ??The police investigated nearby surveillance cameras and helped Zhou Sisi check the entire room, but no body was found. In the end, they could only comfort Zhou Sisi with a few words of psychological comfort and then left. Opening the contact list, Zhou Sisi dialed Gao Ming''s number. The two parties had sat at the same table for a long time and usually had a good relationship. ?Until about two o''clock in the morning, Zhou Sisi still couldn''t sleep. In order to make her home less deserted, she turned on the TV and computer. At this time, some vicious cases were being played on the screen. "What did you want to ask me last night?" Gao Ming was deeply impressed by this old classmate. He was very active, playful, adventurous, courageous, and very kind. ??Classmates arrived one after another, some carrying suitcases. We had not seen each other for a long time. We hugged, shook hands, and chatted. The uneasiness in her heart was not eliminated by the arrival of the police. Zhou Sisi called her parents and friends again, but everyone thought that Zhou Sisi was hallucinating because she was too tired from work, so they advised Zhou Sisi to take more rest. ?Just thinking back to the scene just now, Zhou Sisi''s hair stood on end. She was standing in the living room with her cell phone in hand. Everything she looked at now felt like there might be a body hidden there. ?Music sounded from the music box, as if Alice had fallen into **** and was having a carnival with the devil. Spent the whole night in fear, and Zhou Sisi finally made it to dawn. ??The fashionable woman who just kept complaining is called Cai Meimei. The last two digits of her student number are 01. She used to be a school announcer, and later worked in a local TV station and married the director of the station who was 11 years older than her. ?Zhou Sisi felt it was a little noisy and subconsciously turned off the TV that was playing the news. But what she didn''t expect was that the music from the music box did not disappear! ?This voice seems to be coming from the phone? The deskmate who impressed me most seems to be a murderer. The deskmate I have no memory of has turned into a ghost. I will attend a class reunion with them soon. ??She imagined that her classmates would engage in various interesting careers in the future, but she never imagined that they would appear on the evening news in this way. Not daring to close her eyes, Zhou Sisi was enveloped in unspeakable fear. She took out her mobile phone and dialed the police number. When Zhou Sisi arrived, several classmates had already arrived. "If you don''t get crazy, you will get old. People should live more casually." Regaining her freedom, Zhou Sisi lifted the quilt and jumped to the side. She turned on all the lights as quickly as possible. The phone rang a few times before being answered. Zhou Sisi was a little nervous: "Gao Ming, I''m sorry to disturb you so late. I just encountered a terrible thing!" Could he be my deskmate? Impossible! In my impression, no one among my high school classmates died at all, and no one looked like that! Ten minutes before the appointed time, Gao Ming and Liu Yi arrived one after another. ?Zhou Sisi shuddered when she saw Gao Ming. She wanted to hide, but Gao Ming walked towards her. ??The body in school uniform clung to Zhou Sisi''s body, pressing her, and melted into the darkness of the room. The person who was talking to Cai Meimei was sports committee member Yushan. She was tall and handsome. She used to be the captain of the basketball team and was a popular figure in high school. However, her life has been very difficult after graduation. It is said that she was paid a lot of money to advertise for her son. I lied, the last two digits of his student number are 02. The more he read the news, the more frightened Zhou Sisi became: "The number of vicious cases in Hanhai has increased dramatically in recent times. What''s happening to the world?" Zhou Sisi held the phone, listening to the sound of rain coming from the other side of the phone, the music in the music box, and the vague moans of pain, her brain almost exploded. "What terrible thing did you encounter? Zhou Sisi..." Gao Ming''s voice sounded on the phone, cold and low, like a machine that accurately executed the plan. The mouth, which had lost all its teeth, opened again, and the man''s lips seemed to be moving with something. The bus door slowly opened, and the driver wearing a black ring got on first. ??Arrived at the agreed location in advance, the rain seemed to have weakened a bit. Its raining so hard and I still have to go to the resort for a party. I really dont know if Im crazy or if everyone is crazy. You will die if you are locked up in a classroom alone; others will die if you lie; you all deserve to die, deserve to die, deserve to die "Two attacks occurred in the old city of our city last night. The victims were treated as prey. The murderer seemed to be committing crimes with the city as the background stage. After each killing, he would leave a short song and put down a music box. Crime expert Li Wuchan said this According to the corresponding analysis, the murderer should have received some kind of strong stimulation in his childhood, and the music box is the shadow of his childhood..." ?Zhou Sisi was a little unconscious. She put on a random outfit and walked out of the house holding an umbrella. Liu Yi was dragging a box full of things. Gao Ming looked as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. His face was pale and his body was covered by a raincoat. The terror was not relieved, but became more and more severe. Zhou Sisi held her cell phone and glanced at her bedroom: "Escape is not an option. I want to find out who the corpse is!" ?Zhou Sisi, who had never been able to sleep, now completely suffered from insomnia. ?Hang up the phone, Zhou Sisi turned on the TV again uncertainly, and the same music box as the murderer started playing music with the same melody. ?? Zhou Sisi simply put on makeup and drank a large glass of water. She couldn''t eat anything now. He still remembers that one time he had a stomachache and did not go to physical education class. Zhou Sisi brought him food from the cafeteria because Gao Ming looked like an unwanted kitten on the street. Zhou Sisi didn''t dare to look into Gao Ming''s eyes. She hadn''t seen this old classmate for several years, and his temperament was completely different from before. He was dangerous and cold, but also had a special attraction. It seemed that being around him would be particularly exciting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 110 The bus bound for Kaitan Chapter 110 The bus bound for Kaitan "It''s okay, I just want to ask you, do you still remember that I brought you food and gave you a lot of things? When my mother made all kinds of snacks and cakes for me, I also treated you to them..." Zhou Sisi suspected that Gao Ming was the Music Box Murderer, but she felt from the bottom of her heart that Gao Ming could not do such a thing. In her impression, although Gao Ming was a bit difficult to get along with, he was very loyal, responsible and just. feel. "I really took care of you when I was in school." Gao Ming was very polite to Zhou Sisi: "You can sit next to me when you get in the car, and don''t stay too far away from me during the party." ?Zhou Sisi was thinking how could this man repay kindness with enmity? This time he could be considered as luring the wolf into the house, but for some reason, he still nodded subconsciously. When she wanted to refuse again, Gao Ming had already left. At the appointed time, except for some students who were planning to drive there by themselves, all the other students had arrived. ?This seems unbelievable to Zhou Sisi. After so many years of graduation, everyone has struggled all over the world, but just because of a few phone calls from Song Xue, "everyone" rushed to Hanhai to attend the class reunion on a rainy day. Saeki seemed to be at a turning point when he got on the bus. The atmosphere in the car began to become strange. After driving for another half an hour, the driver suddenly braked and the bus stopped in front of a hospital. With random thoughts in her mind, Zhou Sisi saw Gao Ming reach into his backpack. He took out a small and exquisite music box from the bag and started playing with it. The car door opened, and Saeki, wearing a white coat, stepped into the car. ?The man with his head and face wrapped in gauze wandered around in the car, finally walked to the back of the car and sat next to Liu Yi. "Old Zuo! Long time no see!" Yushan extended his hand enthusiastically, but Saeki didn''t even look at him. He walked directly through the middle of the bus and found an empty seat at the back of the bus to sit down. ?After a full three minutes, a man with his head completely wrapped in gauze climbed into the car. "Forget it, he might be the driver''s family." Xishan came over to act as peacemaker: "Seeing as he is seriously ill, we will do something good." ?Zhou Sisi slowly turned her head. She found that her old classmate seemed to be very good in all aspects. If her family members saw this, they would probably misunderstand him. Gao Ming played with the music box and kept staring at Zhou Sisi reflected in the window glass. He saw all Zhou Sisi''s every move. "Ten minutes?" Zhou Sisi didn''t know why Gao Ming suddenly asked this question. We have been in the car for an hour. The scenery outside the car window has changed, and the bus has already left the city. Its a luxury bus, and theres a self-service drink on board. Its my first time to take a bus like this. It seems that Zhuo Jun is doing really well now. After holding it in for a long time, Zhou Sisi still couldnt help but talk to Gao Ming. ?The car started and drove into the heavy rain. Sports committee member Yushan walked around in the car like a tour guide, making the atmosphere in the car very good. Everyone was looking forward to this class reunion. "Do something good?" Yuan Hui grabbed the seat and glanced at all the classmates in the car: "I don''t know why you came to the class reunion. I rushed from Hanjiang to Hanhai seven days in advance because I was forced to have no choice!" ?Behavior and expression can reflect psychology. Gao Ming can probably guess what Zhou Sisi is thinking, and he is basically sure that Zhou Sisi is still a human being and has not been replaced. ?The classmates got on the bus one after another. Zhou Sisi wanted to wait until Gao Ming got on the bus, but Gao Ming thought Zhou Sisi was waiting for her and walked directly to her. ?Different from most people who like to keep fit, Gao Ming''s temperament tends to avoid strangers. He seems to have experienced a lot, and his eyes are full of stories. "That''s pretty impressive." Gao Ming glanced at the time on his phone and asked, "How long do you think it has been since we got in the car?" No one knew what he looked like, but the driver closed the door directly after seeing him get into the car. The car door was opened for a long time, but no one came up, but the driver refused to leave, as if he was waiting for someone. The two of them were sitting in the seventh row. Gao Ming didnt say a word after getting in the car, looking out the window. ?Graduated from a medical university, he works within the prison system and is the youngest psychological counselor. He also likes to play games and has won awards for his hobbies. ?The music box was stained with a little blood. Inside the box was an angel and a devil in wedding dresses kissing each other. They were as if no one else was around, and they were so in love that they didn''t care about good or evil, right or wrong. The sound of familiar music suddenly brought Zhou Sisi back from fantasy to reality. She didn''t know where to put her hands on her knees. ??Some people say that Yuan Hui lost a lot of money in the stock market before, and his family''s restaurant also closed down. Later, he became obsessed with online gambling. Lets go. But this doesnt seem to be the way to the resort. Before Gao Ming finished speaking, the bus stopped in front of a station on the roadside. Saeki was holding a red umbrella and seemed to be wearing patient clothes under his white coat. He was wearing a glove on his left hand, his back was stooped, his eyes were blank, and he was repeating some words in a low voice. ?Zhou Sisi used to have a very noisy personality, but now she didn''t dare to talk casually. She could only use her peripheral vision to secretly observe Gao Ming. Yuan Hui seemed to be in great pain, and his spirit was tense: "It will kill people! Don''t you understand! People will die!" After taking off her raincoat, Zhou Sisi found that Gao Ming''s figure was much better than when she was in school. He was well-proportioned and healthy, with no obvious muscles. Everything was just right. When some classmates urged me, the driver didn''t say anything, he just lowered his head and didn''t listen or look. ??The driver didn''t reply, and the strange man didn''t pay attention to Yuan Hui. He was just looking for a seat. ?He grabbed his hair and shouted loudly. Xishan and Du Bai, the math class representative, rushed to comfort him, and the classmates also whispered. "Master! Stop! How can you just let people get on the bus?" Yuan Hui, the squad leader sitting in the third row, stood up from his seat. This was the first time he spoke since he got on the bus. Doctor Zuo is still the same as before. Xishan was a little embarrassed, smiled, and chatted with others. Sent a message to Liu Yi, Gao Ming put away the music box. "Um" ?Seeing Saeki get into the car, Gao Ming realized something was wrong. He and Saeki were not only high school classmates, but also college classmates. He knew that Saeki had committed suicide many times due to some mental illness. Maybe its because we havent seen each other for a long time, so we chatted happily. Zhou Sisi took out her mobile phone and took a look: Happy time always slips away quickly. A few minutes later, Gao Ming received the message from Liu Yi. "The passenger next to me smelled of disinfectant, and there were obvious strangulation marks on his wrists. His fingerprints were all burnt off. He didn''t hold an umbrella, and his body wasn''t very wet from the rain. He also had a photo album in his pocket. , he started flipping through it after getting in the car, and it was filled with black and white photos. (End of this chapter) Chapter 111 Enter school Chapter 111 Entering the school Death is sometimes very close to us, and the **** of death may be sitting in the same car with us. After reading Liu Yi''s message, Gao Ming put away his cell phone, stood up and walked to the back of the car. He walked past the bandaged man and sat next to Saeki. Zhou Sisi looked behind her curiously, wondering why Gao Ming left suddenly. "Long time no see." Gao Ming silently watched Saeki. He saw the scratches on Saeki''s fingers and the scars on his neck. Psychological problems often leave "evidence" on the body. Saeki was once caught in a storm alone. With his lips moving slightly, Saeki muttered something. It was only when Gao Ming got closer that he heard it clearly. Pavlovs dog, Thorndikes cat, Skinners mouse, Banduras baby, Kohlers orangutan grabbing bananas, Tolmans white rat running the maze "Psychological experiment?" Gao Ming has memorized these easy-to-memorize formulas. Saeki doesn''t talk to anyone and keeps repeating certain psychological knowledge. He seems to be trapped in a certain class. After talking for a long time, Saeki seemed to suddenly wake up. He stood up suddenly, looked at all the classmates on the bus, and scratched his face with both hands: "Is get out of class over? Why don''t you go back to class?" "Saeki, you have graduated." Gao Ming comforted Saeki softly: "We have all graduated." "We''ve already graduated, why do we still stay together? Do you want to lure him back?" Saeki turned around, bent over, and his face was almost touching Gao Ming''s head. His eyes were very bloodshot. Ling who back? Gao Ming was a little confused. "He! It''s him!" Saeki couldn''t explain clearly to Gao Ming. He dug blood marks on his face and then returned to his previous state. Saeki seemed to know something. Gao Ming carefully recalled his college days. Saeki''s madness was not without signs. During his school days, he often talked to himself, as if he had a friend beside him who could not be seen by ordinary people. ??The bus was still moving forward, and the atmosphere inside the bus was not affected. The students sang, played digital games, and drank various drinks. ?The passengers'' perception of time in the car seemed to be affected. They felt that it didn''t take long, but in fact the bus had already traveled a long way. "arrive." The bus did not go to the resort shown on the map, but to Hendricks Private College. ??The driver wearing the black ring drove the car directly into Hande Private College without waiting for everyone to react. Without saying a word, he took out the key and got out of the car first. Without any warning, the driver just threw everyone in the car. The luxury bus is like a test box thrown in the rainstorm, and every passenger on the bus is a "guinea pig" for the test. "You can''t form a habit. You have to be a human being and a talented person." Saeki stood up in a hurry and was the first to run down and rushed into the heavy rain. After someone got off the bus, a message sent by Zhuo Jun appeared in the classmate group. We became classmates ten years ago. Ten years later, I dont know if you can still retain the original memories. This school is our resort and a theme park that helps us recall the past. Everyones student ID is the same as before. There are cafeterias, medical rooms, libraries, dormitories, swimming pools, etc. in the school. You can do whatever you want. Finally, I wish you all a good time. ?The students looked at the message sent by Zhuo Jun and did not feel anything wrong. They also thought it was very innovative. They chatted with each other, and some were already eager to try it. ? Gao Ming sat in Saeki''s seat, looking at the shadows slowly gathering on the window glass, and his heartbeat began to quicken. ??They have been sent into an abnormal event by the investigator driver, wrapped in shadow, and communications with the outside world have been interrupted. Only the group chat where the ghost is located can be used normally. In other words, the Zhuo Jun who is sending messages to everyone in the group now is not the original Zhuo Jun. We became classmates ten years ago, and we became classmates again ten years later Zhuo Jun joined the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and was Situ Ans lackey. Did he bring the classmates together to achieve some conditions? ??The students began to get off the bus one after another, and Liu Yi also found Gao Ming: "Do you have any ideas?" "The ghost is posting information in the group. We have too few clues. It''s best to follow the rules for the time being." Gao Ming is not the kind of person who follows the rules. He is waiting for an opportunity. Some students who were more curious had already got out of the car and ran into the nearest dormitory building in the rain. Look! Zhuo Jun also arranged a dormitory for us. He was worried that we would get wet in the rain and said that replacement clothes and various items were prepared in the dormitory. Its just a class reunion, and we dont plan to live there permanently, so why go to all this trouble? You dont understand, this is a theme park that focuses on nostalgia. Campus life is the youth that many people cant go back to. Tickets for this place should be very expensive. Not only are welcome signs hung on the walls, but the names and photos of each student are also posted on them. ?On the blackboard next to the welcome sign, there are several pieces of white paper with instructions for staying in the student dormitory. Welcome to stay in the student dormitory. In order to create a warm and satisfactory learning and living environment for the safety of the students, the Logistics and Security Office has specially formulated check-in instructions, please follow them. 1. Observe the schedule, get up on time, turn off the lights and go to bed on time. Please do not stay in the dormitory during class. 2. Do not make loud noises, do not smoke, do not drink alcohol, do not throw objects from high altitudes, and do not fight. "3. Take good care of dormitory property and bedding, maintain hygiene in public areas, do not litter, and do not dump leftovers. To prevent sewer blockage, it is strictly forbidden to flush debris into the sewer. After using the shower room to wash your hair, wash your hair in time. Clean up the hair on the floor, and if there is any damage to public property, please report it to the class teacher for repair. 4. Comply with the regulations on electricity use, it is strictly prohibited to make random connections without permission, and it is strictly prohibited to add electric sockets on your own. 5. Comply with the dormitory guard management system. No entry or exit is allowed after the dormitory door is closed at night. In special circumstances, entry and exit must be approved and registered by the dormitory staff with relevant certificates. ?There is a nail driven under each student''s photo, and a small copper key is hung on a red string. The dormitory number is posted on the back of the key. "Would you like to go to the dormitory first?" Xishan walked at the front: "I haven''t lived in a dormitory for a long time, and I really miss this feeling." You city people are really good at playing. Du Bai, a math class representative, became a teacher after graduation. He had no expectations for school life. "The boys'' dormitories are on the first to third floors, and the girls'' dormitories are on the fourth to seventh floors. If you find anything, please feel free to contact us." After Liu Yi told Gao Ming, he was dragged away by other girls. Gaoming! We are in the same dormitory again! Mathematics class representative Du Bai and squad leader Yuan Hui walked side by side towards Gaoming: Lets go up together, we are in 1314. The dormitory building is very large, with many rooms on each floor, but maybe because it was class time, there were no other students in the building except Gao Ming and them. Its such a waste of money to build such a school just to have a sense of youth. Du Bai couldnt understand it. He took out his key and opened the door of dormitory 1314. Standard rooms for six people, with bunk beds, air conditioning, integrated desks, mosquito nets, etc. "It really feels like I''m back in school." Before Du Bai could finish his emotion, their cell phones rang again, and Zhuo Jun sent a message in the group chat - it''s class time now, please leave the dormitory within thirty minutes. building! (End of this chapter) Chapter 112 Four missing Chapter 112 Four missing "It''s quite formal." Du Bai glanced at the group chat and didn''t take the message Zhuo Jun sent seriously at all: "When I was in school, I always wanted to skip classes, and after I graduated, I was asked to live according to the school rules. ? "I really miss the classroom." Gao Ming found his bed, opened the quilt and looked at it, making sure there were no poisonous insects, snakes, scorpions and talisman corpses before restoring it. "Then you are not a teacher. People outside envy us that we have winter and summer vacations. Only we know how tiring it is to be a teacher." Du Bai is very tall. He and Gaoming High School are roommates. Do you really think we are here for vacation? Yuan Hui, the squad leader, closed the dormitory door and said with a sullen face, I advise you not to stay in the dormitory for too long and strictly follow Zhuo Juns instructions. "I admit that Zhuo Jun is very good now, but are you trying to show off in front of your classmates? I couldn''t stand him when I was in school." Du Bai looked at bed No. 6. Zhuo Jun used to share a dormitory with them, but later Zhuo Jun went to day school. , bed No. 6 has been empty. "If you don''t listen to him, you may really die." Yuan Hui''s expression was a little scary: "I''m not kidding you, my family was ruined because of Zhuo Jun. He forced me to come to Hanhai and asked me to come with him. Lie to you!" Ah Hui? Are you under too much pressure recently? The canteen of Hende Private School has three floors. It is very well built. Ordering is fully automated. You only need to swipe your card at the window and make a selection. Students who forget to bring their meal card can also order food by entering their student number, and it all seems like All are free. There were no unusual items found in the dormitory, and there was no warning. Gao Ming glanced at the time and said casually, "Let''s go, let''s go to other parts of the school." ?Standing in the corridor that was protected from heavy rain, Gao Ming stared at the clock in the room of the dormitory. "Are they all adults?" Gao Ming looked at a "student" next to him. The eldest brother was estimated to be forty years old. His temples were all white. His eyes were highly short-sighted. When eating, his face almost touched the bowl. ?Some students just regarded this as a part of the experience, while others began to feel dissatisfied and came all the way here without even having a drink at noon. Its not easy for us to get together again in 1314! Xishan followed Wang Jie, riding in front of him, completely different from when he was in school. ?When he was in high school, Xishan was the main player of the basketball team and he was also handsome. The one he looked down on the most was Wang Jie. He often said bad things about Wang Jie behind his back and felt that he had nothing but a good father. Changing positions, Gao Ming came to the side of his eldest brother. He looked at the book in his hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! You guys gather here, Im going to find Zhuo Jun. Yuan Hui didnt reveal anything more and walked out of the dormitory with his cell phone. ?Du Bai wanted to care about Yuan Hui, but as soon as his hand came closer, Yuan Hui slapped him away: "Stay away from me, don''t come close to me! Who knows whether you are humans or ghosts?" ?He approached the dormitory building and wanted to take a look at the photos posted on the wall inside the building, but the door was locked at some point. ? Gao Ming sat on the bed and observed everyone. Dormitory 1314 was famous among the entire grade, and each student had a unique personality. Lets go to the cafeteria to eat! Wang Jie waved to Gao Ming, and everyone came to the cafeteria together. ?Hatching his roommates, Gao Ming led them out of the dormitory building and stood in the corridor between the dormitory building and the teaching building. ?He picked up the hot noodle bowl, along with the noodles and soup, poured it down his throat, and then ran away with the book. "The cafeteria is still open at 1:30 in the morning, but the dormitory should be closed at that time. This cafeteria is not just for students. It may also prepare food for other things." Nothing abnormal happened in the dormitory building, but Gao Ming kept watching. At the exit, only forty-four students came out in the past half hour. Excluding the crazy Saeki and Yuan Hui who left early, four people were missing. As soon as he said a word, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, as if he thought of something terrible. ?Du Bai was about to get it. He had already grabbed the dinner plate with his hands, but suddenly he saw a skinny arm flashing past him through the window, as if he had taken something from his dish. A large group of adults in school uniforms poured into the cafeteria. Most of them were expressionless and sullen, holding books in their hands. They ordered their meals as quickly as possible and found seats to sit down in twos and threes. Some of them devoured their food immediately. After leaving, some were eating and flipping through books to distract themselves. I cant see who has been replaced yet. "Give it to me if you don''t want to eat it." Xishan smiled and held the food: "It smells delicious." "Hello" "What are you doing?" Du Bai opened the window and looked inside, but he only saw the machine running automatically: "Is this Zhuo Jun sick? It''s hard for everyone to get together and have this for lunch?" Aware of Gao Ming''s gaze, the eldest brother in school uniform slowly turned his head. He stared at Gao Ming, and a smile slowly appeared on his numb face. The clock at twelve o''clock rang in the campus, and the sound of chaotic footsteps reached everyone''s ears. Everyone ignored their complaints and looked towards the entrance of the cafeteria. ?At first glance, this information was nothing, but after reading it several times, even Du Bai found it strange: "I will eat in the cafeteria from now on, as if I will live here for a long time." The classmates were chatting and laughing, but no one took this matter seriously. Gao Ming tried hard to recall the faces of his classmates, but he felt that his memory was beginning to blur, and he couldn''t figure out who was missing. Match the number with the name. I just think what Yuan Hui said is a bit strange, so I want to see the consequences of violating the regulations. I prepared meals for everyone in the canteen. From now on, we will eat in the canteen. The canteen is open from 6 to 8 in the morning, from 11:30 to 1:30 in the afternoon, and from 5:30 in the evening to 1:30 in the morning. "Gaoming, where do you want to go?" Du Bai didn''t like Wang Jie and Xi Shan. One of them was too rich and the other was too handsome, which made Du Bai feel unhappy. Wang Jie is the richest, Xishan is the most athletic, Du Bai is the best in science, Yuan Hui is the most responsible and excellent monitor, Gao Ming is the least likely to talk, and Zhuo is the dullest and easy to bully. Jun. Students today are much more comfortable than we were back then. There are so many types of meals to choose from. This was the first time for Yushan to see such an automatic rice-feeding machine. ? Zhuo Jun would urge her every five minutes. Half an hour later, the dormitory door was closed from the inside, and Zhuo Jun sent another thoughtful message. "They are all pre-prepared dishes. There is no pot flavor. If you eat too much, you always feel uneasy. What is there to envy?" Du Bai retorted rudely. He selected the dishes skillfully. In less than half a minute, the food appeared in the cafeteria window. The fragrance wafted out. ? Dense black characters are crowded together. Gao Ming knows every word, but when they are connected together, Gao Ming cannot read them. It feels like the inside of the school is like a garbled world. ??The dormitory door was pushed open, and sports committee member Xishan and rich third generation Wang Jie came in, breaking the awkward atmosphere just now. It only took the "students" half an hour from the time they came in to the time they left after finishing their meal. These people in school uniforms gave Gao Ming the feeling that they did look like students, but they looked more mature than even Gao Ming. Borrowing Yinshou? (End of this chapter) Chapter 113 Those who pretend to be deceitful, those who pretend to be deceitful Chapter 113 Pretending to be deceitful, pretending to be deceitful ?The Flesh Immortal was taken away by Gao Ming and disappeared forever under the control of fate. If Situ An wanted to follow the original trajectory of his life, he would definitely prepare other things. "Gao Ming, have you eaten?" Liu Yi sat down next to Gao Ming with a dinner plate and communicated in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Zhuo Jun seems to be planning to trap us here for a long time and make us become like those Same as students. "Not necessarily, our class should have other functions..." As soon as Gao Ming spoke, several classmates sat over with food and drinks. Liu Yi, how are you doing recently? Qian Junran is the English class representative in the class. He comes from a wealthy family. I heard that he just returned from studying abroad and plans to inherit the family business. "It''s okay." Liu Yi was about to listen to Gao Ming''s analysis when he was suddenly interrupted. He felt very unhappy, but because they were all old classmates, he didn''t show it. "When we were in school, we both wanted to study law, uphold fairness and justice, and help the weak, just like the ancient knights." Qian Junran poured a drink for Liu Yi: "I really envy you. You can do whatever you want to do." Whatever you do, work hard for your ideals. What can I see? Gao Ming was a little surprised. This ignorant rich third generation was much sharper than he thought. Amway has a new book by frontline medical workers, "Dr. Song, Are You Married?" by Phenacetin. . Theres something wrong with those adult students eating. Their eyes and expressions are completely different from normal people! "I''m coming back to study in my family''s company this time. The company''s legal affairs needs to be reorganized. Are you interested in working with me? Our company is committed to charity and will spend tens of millions every year to help the common people at the bottom of the sea." Qian Junran She spoke with the arrogance of an elite and the words "lower class commoner" made Zhou Sisi and several other classmates next to her feel uncomfortable. "Isn''t this school a horror theme park?" Wang Jie shuddered: "Does this **** Zhuo Jun want to take revenge on us for bullying him before?" "The current environment in Hanhai is not very good. High-end hospitals rely on connections. If you need help, just ask." Qian Junran was very generous, but he looked at Gao Ming with disdain. It seemed that the two of them had no idea at all. Not of the same class. Its okay, but Ive resigned. Gao Ming didnt even bother to raise his head. Three chefs came to the classmates who were still drinking and said something to them. Three of them followed them into the kitchen. Arent you going to stay a while longer? Xi Shan was holding the cup and was about to touch it with Ma Tao. When he saw Wang Jie leaving, he quickly put down his wine cup and followed. Several people from dormitory 1314 walked out of the cafeteria and came to the corner of the corridor. Wang Jie suddenly stopped in front of Gao Ming: "Gao''er, what were you and Liu Yi talking about just now? Did you see something?" Lets go too. Gao Ming sent the plate to the automatic recycling place, and Wang Jie followed closely. Zhuo Jun: "Please leave the cafeteria as soon as possible. There are some surprises I have prepared for everyone in other areas of the school." "It''s been a long time since I last saw Gao Ming." Qian Junran stood up and shook hands with Gao Ming in a very gentlemanly manner: "I heard from Xishan that you graduated from the medical university early and are now a prison doctor? Do you have to contact him every day? A lot of dangerous criminals? Are you tired of working in prison? Putting away his cell phone, Wang Jie hesitated for a while, stopped a few roommates, and decided to share his findings with others. They substitute the rules of society into it, but they dont know that they have to abide by the new rules here. "Lawyers are not as great as you think. This profession has no aura." Liu Yi frowned slightly, wondering why Qian Junran suddenly came over. Some students left together. Liu Yi was tired of talking to Qian Junran and went to the teaching building with Zhou Sisi and other girls. In the end, only a few male students did not take Zhuo Jun''s words to heart and continued drinking. "No need." Liu Yi sat down next to Gao Ming and took out his mobile phone to send a message. Gao Ming held out three fingers: "I only know that those who study may be the original students of Hande Private Academy. They are generally younger and have immaturity hidden deep in their eyes. Those who desperately imitate the actions of the people around them may be like us. They want to blend into the group, avoid danger, and disguise themselves as ghosts; the last type of guys whose expressions are out of control, the smallest number, should be the monsters that the previous type of people want to avoid, they are disguised as humans ghost." ?The phone vibrated, and Zhuo Juns message appeared in the group chat again. Some students felt dissatisfied. Even if they had to eat school meals, why should they limit the time for eating? Is it really the same as when you were in school? The metal rolling shutter door of the canteen was lowered, and Gao Ming and others came to the window to check in the rain. With the automatic rice-feeding machine, the chef hides in it, fills the rice, and hands it out? Xishan didnt forget to complain at this time: Lets go, theres nothing to see, the chef will probably kick people out. Wang Jie ignored Xishan. He approached Gao Ming and lowered his voice: "You and Liu Yi are the smartest people in the class. You should have noticed it, right? Those students seem to be divided into three categories! One category is focused on others. Those who know how to read only focus on learning, as if they are learning machines; there is another type who secretly watches the people around them, as if they are learning to imitate the movements and expressions of the people around them, and strive to integrate into the group to make themselves less unique; The third type of look is very uncomfortable. From time to time, the facial expressions will be out of control, and the way they look at us is very scary. ??The other two people waited for a long time and saw no one came out, so they curiously walked towards the kitchen. In the end, no one came out, only the sound of the machine running crazily. "Isn''t it strange? Isn''t this the reality? One type of people are ignorant and live their lives as tools and instruments; the other type is anxious all day long, carefully hiding themselves for fear of being eaten; and the other type is thinking about how to eat people every day ." Du Bai also drank a lot. I dont know the specific situation of this school, but based on my many years of experience in making horror games, this school has big problems. Zhuo Jun: "There are still fifteen minutes before the canteen closes. Please leave the canteen area as soon as possible and go to other open areas of the school." "Old Wang, have you drunk too much? They should be actors invited by Zhuo Jun. I have played in similar large-scale theaters." I dont want to be a doctor anymore. I regard my former part-time job as my main job. Gao Ming smiled. ?A few people walked out of the cafeteria at the last moment. At this time, there were still five classmates drinking in the cafeteria. Seeing that Qian Junran wanted to continue asking, Zhou Sisi quickly raised her glass. When she called last night, she heard Gao Ming''s voice. The "profession" that this old classmate is currently engaged in can be found on the legal channel. The existence of three consecutive episodes! ??After not seeing each other for many years, the classmates have changed a lot. The innocence of the past has been polished away. The rows of dining tables put together are like a small society. ??The class bell rang in the campus. Wang Jie had no interest in playing at the moment. He took out his mobile phone and dialed several numbers in succession, but there was no response. ??The partition between the kitchen and the restaurant was opened, and three chefs walked out of the fully automated kitchen. They were all over 1.9 meters tall. Their bodies were wrapped in white chef uniforms, and their faces could not be seen. "Zhuo Jun, where are you? Let''s go out for a drink together. Everyone is here." Ma Tao used to be a "social terrorist" in the class. Because of the movable red flag, he got into a fight with his neighbor, tripped the vice principal during the sports meeting, and secretly walked in The broadcast room was playing art films that were banned in the 1880s. This man was not bad at all, but he was very naughty. After graduation, he went to work in his father''s underwear factory. The subject matter is quite special, and it is different from conventional medical articles. Most of the diseases treated are diseases that are close to life. Dr. Song is very distressed. Recently, there have been more and more young and beautiful female patients in the clinic. When they come in, they dont talk about their illness. They all ask themselves if they are married? ! What troubled him even more was that other peoples systems were high-end and classy. Even if they wanted to change their hearts, livers, and brains, the worst would be to cut out cysts and tumors! But his is unique. Catheterization, circumcision, hemorrhoidectomy...none of the three surgeries are performed, and many of them are expert level? ! Thats all, treating illnesses and saving people, how can there be any distinction between men and women? (End of this chapter) Chapter 114 first class Chapter 114 The First Lesson "It''s a class reunion. Just have fun. What are you talking about all of a sudden?" Xishan drank some wine and his face was very red. ?Wang Jie ignored Xishan: "No calls can be reached. Let''s try to see if we can leave." ??He was about to leave before he started playing. Wang Jie had a strong sense of crisis, but it was a pity that it was too late. ?A few people came to the school gate. It was raining heavily. They walked outside for half an hour and finally returned to the school gate. "No matter where you go, you seem to be back at school in the end." Du Bai also felt bad. He sent several private messages to Zhuo Jun, but Zhuo Jun just replied with the same sentence - I wish you have fun! Looking at the repeated words, Du Bai only felt strange and terrifying. We may have been caught in an unusual incident. Wang Jie stood at the school gate with a bitter look on his face and fear in his eyes: There are some things you may not know. The world has not been peaceful recently. In order to increase his chances of survival and get more help, Wang Jie told Gao Ming and others about the abnormal events. When he heard that the chance of survival for ordinary people was only one-tenth, Xishanjiu was so frightened that he woke up: "I''ll notify other students!" "No!" Wang Jie grabbed Xishan''s arm: "Do you know which classmates are human and which are ghosts?" But you cant just watch them die, right? "What a naive fool." Wang Jie cursed rudely: "First of all, I''m not sure whether this is an abnormal event, because I haven''t experienced it, and I heard a lot of things from an elder in the family. Secondly, Wang Jie knocked Xishan against the wall: "Be honest with me. Talking too much will attract the attention of ghosts. Maybe one of your inadvertent actions will attract ghosts! There are fifty people in the class, and according to the ten Calculating the probability of 1 in 1, I hope that all of us can be the last survivors! ?Someone was bound to die, but Wang Jie didn''t want that person to be him. He told his roommate this information because he wanted to take advantage of his roommate''s power. Stop the internal strife, our real enemy may be Zhuo Jun. Gao Ming originally wanted to know more information before considering the next step, but he did not expect that Wang Jie knew so much inside information. ??Letting go of Xishan, Wang Jie''s face tightened: "I knew from the beginning that Zhuo Jun had no good intentions. That guy used a lot of dirty tricks and was despicable in order to let me attend this class reunion." "Were you forced here?" Xishan was not angry because Wang Jie did something to him. "Otherwise, who would come to this miserable place during a heavy rain?" Wang Jie opened his phone and pulled out a few photos: "The Hanhai Charity Ambassador was attacked in public. The attacker was once my friend, and then that **** led a team to investigate me. , if I dont come to participate, he will frame me. ?Taking one look at Wang Jie''s expression, Gao Ming knew that Wang Jie was lying, but he didn''t point it out. "Why did you come to this party?" Wang Jie looked at the other people: "Don''t you all have something to hide?" I owe a lot of money when I open a gym. Zhuo Jun said there was a good way to make money, so I came here. Xishan confessed, Debt collectors are blocking me every day, so coming here is a change of mood. "My daughter had a strange illness. After taking the medicine given by Zhuo Jun, her condition improved a lot. He said that he wanted me to do him a favor. After that, he would help my daughter see a doctor for free." Du Bai shook his hand. Clenching his fists: "I hate it when people threaten me with my daughter, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Gao Ming, how about you?" "My situation is quite special." Gao Ming spoke very slowly with a solemn expression: "You should still remember Saeki, right? He went crazy when he was in college. Zhuo Jun said he knew the reason why Saeki went crazy. If I didn''t come, I''ll be the next one to go crazy." Thinking about it this way, it feels like youre still miserable. Xishan was quite optimistic: What are we going to do next? "Strictly abide by all the rules of the school, understand as many rules as possible, record the rules, and then find out the loopholes and conflicts in the rules." Gao Ming assigned the task to the other three people: "From now on, we will treat ourselves as Han The students from the German private college completely assumed their identities and hid in the crowd, then returned to the dormitory to check the information. " "OK." "It''s possible that some of us will be replaced. When we meet next time, let us tell you the secret code first." After the four of them discussed the secret code that could confirm their identity, Wang Jie and Xishan went to the activity building where there were no students. Gao Ming took Du Bai toward the Walk to the teaching building. "There are fifty classmates in the class, and all of them have evil intentions. What kind of reunion is this?" Du Bai walked beside Gao Ming. After entering the society, he was breathless from all aspects of pressure, and his daughter was in poor health. Now he looks pessimistic about everything. At least the fifty of us still remember each other. Gao Ming asked casually: Which of our former students do you think was the least gregarious? "You? No, there seems to be another one...I can''t remember." The school bell rang again. Gao Ming and Du Bai found a classroom with a young teacher and walked in. ?The teacher hasnt come yet, and there are many empty seats in the room, so the two of them sat in the third row from the bottom. The tables and chairs are very new, the drawers are full of books, and nothing unusual can be found. Ten seconds later, a middle-aged woman wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation entered the classroom and came to the podium: "I would like to reiterate the classroom disciplines. During class, everyone is not allowed to make noise, whisper, eat, or be late or leave early. Okay. Okay, now turn to page 37 of the textbook. The sound of turning books was heard, and the teacher started the class. Up to this point everything was normal. Gao Ming was spinning his pen in boredom and listening carefully, but just five minutes later, something strange happened. ??The male student sitting behind Gao Ming suddenly stood up. He walked to Gao Ming''s side little by little, bent his head ninety degrees to the right, bent down, and looked at Gao Ming from the side. ?The student''s expression was very strange, as if he wanted to see something from Gao Ming. ?Frowning slightly, he turned his pen as if nothing had happened, and even took the time to take notes. ??The male student stared at Gao Ming intently, maintaining the twisted posture. His mouth slowly opened, and black threads were floating in the gaps between his teeth. ?He came closer little by little, as if he was trying to get into Gao Ming''s body. Gao Ming''s sight was completely blocked by the male student''s face. He just finished listening to a question and started to calculate by himself based on the textbook. The tip of the pen fell on the paper, and the rustling sound was very pleasant. After the calculation was completed, Gao Ming looked up again. The male student had left and was standing next to the student in the fourth row from the bottom. Standing quietly, when the male student stuck his head out, the student in the fourth row from the bottom was startled. He couldn''t control himself and made a sound. After screaming, he covered his mouth, but it was already too late. The teacher on the podium stopped teaching, and all the students looked at him. You have violated classroom discipline, get out and stand! Reluctantly, the student stood up from his seat. He glanced at the empty seat in the last row and then looked at Gao Ming: "Why didn''t you remind me, why didn''t you tell me, why not you!" ?His voice was full of resentment. After being dragged out of the classroom, he never came back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 115 Graduation requirements Chapter 115 Conditions for Graduation Where was he sent? ?Du Bai, who was sitting next to Gao Ming, was too frightened to move. If he had encountered the situation just now, he would be the one who would be sent out now. ?His legs were clenched, and Du Bai wanted to go to the toilet. He stood on tiptoe anxiously. Gao Ming did not speak to Du Bai, but gave Du Bai a reassuring look, indicating that he should listen to the lecture carefully. After the students in front of Gao Ming were sent away, the atmosphere in the class became more tense. The children in the class focused all their attention on their studies, forcing themselves not to be disturbed by external factors. While listening to the teachers lecture, Gao Ming recalled what had just happened. The female teacher stared at Du Bai''s face and said in a horrifying tone: "Did you eat something? Open your mouth and let me see!" ?He couldn''t believe his eyes. In just a few seconds, a life disappeared in front of his eyes. She tilted her body and looked downstairs, but there was nothing on the ground outside the school. She saw no blood or bodies. Good luck! Ma Taos voice was somewhat distorted. His facial expression was extremely painful, and his body seemed to be scratched to pieces. If you dont save me, even if I turn into a ghost, I wont let you go! There was a faint **** handprint left on the window, and Ma Tao''s voice seemed to still echo in the corridor. In the first class, when the male student sitting in front of Gao Ming was taken away, his eyes were extremely vicious and he wanted to kill Gao Ming. ?Suppressing fear and the urge to urinate, Du Bai wrote a small note and handed it to Gao Ming. Yes, I saw it smiling just now! ??The students who had gathered around the window all stopped talking. They stared directly at the female student by the window. The expressions on each of their faces were very scary. ?Several students in the classroom did not pay attention to the lecture. They rushed to the window and looked outside. ?Du Bai lowered his head, cold sweat broke out in large drops on his forehead, and his body seemed to be petrified. As soon as Du Bai read the note sent back by Gao Ming, a familiar voice came from the corridor. It seemed that a classmate of Gao Ming''s class had been caught. Where is the body? I havent eaten anything. A chill ran down her back, and the girl seemed to sense something, and she slowly turned around. It seems to have been pushed down! ?It was wearing a school uniform, its body was pressed against the window, its face was almost pressed against the glass, and there was a smile on its lips. You, you... ??The students were discussing in a flurry, and the class seemed to explode. A girl who was sitting by the window saw everyone coming over, and curiously moved her body and looked out the window. ?After several students threw the girl away, they ran out of the classroom screaming, shouting that someone jumped off the building, someone jumped off the building. Glancing out of the window with his peripheral vision, Gao Ming happened to see a man who was almost sixty years old falling from a height. Gao Ming, are you still outside? Du Bai in the cubicle would ask every few seconds. He was a little out of breath. Staying in this classroom gave Du Bai a strong sense of suffocation. He didn''t know how many monsters and madmen there were among the remaining students, and he didn''t know when it would be his turn. Recreating the scene just now in his mind, Gao Ming was fascinated when he suddenly heard an exclamation from upstairs! Someone jumped off the building! ??The teacher stopped, as if nothing had happened, returned to the podium to sort out the lesson plan, and then went to the next classroom. Du Bai''s back was wet with sweat, and he pulled Gao Ming and ran out of the classroom quickly. Quiet! The teachers eyes moved and he suddenly walked off the podium and stopped on the left side of Du Bai. Gao Ming is still solving equations. ?Du Bai lowered his head, trembling with nervousness, feeling very scared, and had a strong urge to urinate in his lower body. But if it was pushed down, why did it laugh? Looking to the side, Gao Ming was still learning the equations of conic sections. ??The troublemaking student sitting in the last row is different from the normal students. His school uniform is very old and doesn''t fit well. He seems to be wearing the clothes of a dead person. "Good luck! Du Bai! Save me!" A hand slapped on the window glass, and Ma Tao grabbed the window frame with five fingers. He screamed and struggled with all his strength. Worried that his passing of the note in class would be "exposed", Du Bai stuffed the note into his mouth before the teacher turned around. But at this time, he remembered the classroom discipline prohibiting eating, and he did not dare to swallow. I didn''t dare to swallow, so I could only lower my head and do the questions. That was not Ma Tao just now. We all saw Ma Tao drinking in the cafeteria before. Because he did not leave at the specified time, he and several others were taken into the kitchen. Du Bai muttered softly. ? ? Tightening his pants hard, Du Bai didn''t want to stay here for a moment, but arriving late and leaving early would also violate the rules, so he could only hold on. ?Du Bai is a teacher himself, but he never thought that class would be so scary. He felt that he might have to say goodbye to class in the future. What should we do? Dont listen, dont look, just do the questions. ??Du Bai, who was at the same table, subconsciously wanted to look out the window, but Gao Ming took the first step and held his shoulders. "Credits? Graduation?" Gao Ming looked at the message on his phone and fell into thinking: "I only said that I could graduate successfully, but I didn''t say that I could leave school." Someone jumped off the building? Which one is this today? His face turned pale and he pursed his lips. Du Bai''s only hope now was a good life. "What if these are left by ghosts?" Gao Ming glanced at them and said, "Besides, in many cases, living people are more dangerous than ghosts." Dont look, dont listen. "Open your mouth!" the teacher scolded sternly. After saying that, she knitted up her sleeves as if she wanted to put her hands into Du Bai''s throat. His head hit the glass. Ma Tao struggled for a long time and was forcefully dragged away. "Here." Gao Ming was speechless: "Hurry up, the toilet is full of yin!" Sitting in the third row from the bottom, Du Bai witnessed everything. His hands and feet were cold, and his throat seemed to have swallowed a large piece of ice. Everything from his teeth to his lower abdomen was cold. Gao Ming! Come with me to the toilet! I really dont dare to go in alone, Im too scared! Zhuo Jun: "You have completed one class hour and received one credit. Within a week, if you accumulate a hundred credits, you can graduate successfully." ??The girl''s hands and feet were grabbed, and the fingers of the students dug into the girl''s body like iron hooks. Without giving everyone any time to react, they worked together and threw the girl out of the window! Someone jumped off the building! "There are a lot of things written in this cubicle." Du Bai opened the cubicle door and pointed at the door panel. There were all kinds of horrible words and messy rules written on it. The handwriting was different: "The toilet seems to be a place where living students exchange A place for information. ?Seeing the teacher''s hand approaching, Du Bai moved back. When he almost had nowhere to hide, the bell finally rang. Entering the toilet at the end of the corridor, both Gao Ming and Du Bai received private messages from Zhuojun. ?Taking out his cell phone, Gao Ming was about to take a photo of the message on the door panel, when he accidentally saw a quarrel in the group chat. It seems like someone died? (End of this chapter) Chapter 116 One hundred credits and one hundred live people Chapter 116 One hundred credits and one hundred living people ?Du Bai and Gao Ming looked at their phones. In just one class, there were already hundreds of messages in the group chat. ?After scrolling for a long time, Gao Ming finally figured out the cause and effect of the matter. Qian Junran, the English class representative, took several boys to the stadium to play. They wanted to regain their youthful vitality. They had just changed their jerseys when Cao Song, the oldest repeater in the class, suddenly saw him standing outside the window on the third floor of the office building. Looking at someone, it seems to be Saeki. He held the basketball and waved over there, and Saeki responded enthusiastically, but then he saw another "Saeki" in a hospital gown appearing behind Saeki! The waving hand froze in mid-air. Cao Song wanted to remind Saeki, but the next second he saw a scene he would never forget. Wearing a hospital gown, Saeki found a knife from nowhere and stabbed the normal Saeki''s chest crazily. Blood splashed on the curtains and Saeki''s face, leaving only a pair of struggling arms waving around the window. The basketball in his arms fell to the ground. Cao Song was frightened. Other students called him for a long time before he recovered. He yelled and told everyone about the tragedy he had witnessed. They didn''t even have time to change their clothes and ran towards the office building together. ?There are fifty people in the class, and now only thirty-two have come. It was not known whether the others were not trapped or had been killed. At four o''clock in the afternoon, no more students came over. Class monitor Yuan Hui closed the door of the auditorium and counted the number of people. "Ten years ago, the school organized us to participate in some activity. We were sitting in a bus, but then the bus had an accident, and all of us... died." Yuan Hui''s voice was a little scary. Confirming that each other had not been replaced, the four of them sat at the exit of the auditorium, ready to run away in case of danger. ?Compared with Yuan Hui, Qian Junrans words are easier to accept, and some students seem to have found a backbone. Lets go there too. When they broke in and came to the office where the murder occurred, Saeki and Saeki''s bodies were gone. Yuan Hui''s eyes became a little scary: "Among you are lunatics suffering from mental illness, gamblers with huge gambling debts, cheating men and women whose affairs were photographed, and even perverted murderers with blood on their hands. magic!" "But that dream was too real. We were pressed in the car, huddled in the darkness, and died slowly." Yuan Hui pointed to his head: "I don''t know why I dreamed of these, but Zhuo Jun told me Me, he dreamed about it too. Class 13 has four dormitories for boys, four dormitories for girls, and dormitory 1315, which is mixed with foreign classes. Based on this, Qian Junran moved the business management style over. He also said a few words about chicken soup and Slogan, feel great about yourself. "This way!" Wang Jie, the third generation rich man, motioned for Gao Ming to come over. After Gao Ming and Du Bai sat down, the four of them communicated as if nothing had happened and said the secret code without attracting anyone''s attention. "We have known each other for ten years, and this reunion is to atone for our sins!" Yuan Hui walked to the middle of the auditorium, his expression extremely serious: "When I came here, I thought I was the only one being targeted by Zhuo Jun. "I didn''t expect that you were also his target." The joy of reunion was replaced by fear. Someone scolded Zhuo Jun in the group chat, but this did not change anything. You should have told us this earlier! Qian Junran walked to the stage and stared at Yuan Hui. We will be divided into different groups according to the dormitory in the future, and we will act as a group to collect information and find a way to escape. Qian Junran still wanted to speak, but Liu Yi took out a few blood-stained textbooks from his bag and threw them on the table: "I found two ways to leave on campus. The first is to save 100 credits. , you can get one credit after taking a class, but taking classes is very dangerous. You are too selfish! Yuan Hui! Hearing the accusations from his classmates, Yuan Hui''s face darkened: "None of you are clean, right? Zhuo Jun threatened me and said that even if I don''t cooperate, you will come over obediently, because each of you has a certain need." Reason to come here! At around three o''clock in the afternoon, Gao Ming and Du Bai entered the school auditorium. Many students had already arrived. "What are you talking about?" Cao Song seemed to feel guilty and stopped Yuan Hui from continuing. "Stop being so pretentious! What''s going on in this **** school?" Cao Song grabbed the seat. His face was pale. He was so frightened just now. I dont remember what bus we took. I just remember that school asked us to study every day. I wish I could use one minute as one hundred seconds. Xishan put his hands on the seat and flicked the dust on the seat with his fingers. "No one has any impression. It should just be your dream." Cao Song shook his head. ??When everyone was in confusion and uneasiness, Qian Junran and squad leader Yuan Hui stood up. They called on the students to gather together and piece together the clues they had. "Have you finished speaking?" Liu Yi walked onto the stage with a cold face: "Let''s go down after finishing speaking. We don''t have so much time to waste." You actually want to hide such a big thing? After finishing speaking, he looked specifically at Liu Yi, like a chicken with its head held high. There was no blood stain in the room, but a piece of the curtain had been pulled away. ?The dormitories and canteens were not open, and there were too many teachers and students in the teaching and office buildings so they did not dare to go there. They chose to gather near the school auditorium. Can you contact Zhuo Jun? Wang Jie stood up with a gloomy expression on his face: Where is that bastard? "I have been having the same nightmare every night since about half a year ago." Yuan Hui took off his shirt and exposed his arms. There were deep scars on them: "I have had so many dreams about that dream." Now I cant tell whether it was a dream or the reality we have experienced. Then whats the second one? Everyones attention instantly shifted from Qian Junran to Liu Yi. ?Some people hope that Zhuo Jun can come out and give an explanation, but no matter what people ask Zhuo Jun, he will always only reply with one sentence - I wish you have a good time! ?The cold and repeated words are a bit scary. More and more students want to leave. They run out of the school. No matter how far they go, they will eventually return to the school. ?Cao Song sent this incident to the group chat, and the classmates began to discuss it wildly. They also discovered many weird places in the school. "Zhuo Jun initially wanted me to join forces with him to trick everyone into entering this school and help everyone recall the nightmare. He said he would give me one million when it was done." Yuan Hui put down his scarred arm: "I didn''t Agree, he later kidnapped my wife and lover. "I have given you all kinds of hints, but none of you care! In addition, I really don''t know the internal situation of this school. Zhuo Jun just warned me to go to the class reunion with peace of mind, otherwise my family will be worse than death. Painful. "It''s actually very interesting that Yuan Hui can tell the truth at this time, but people''s hearts will never be satisfied. Everyone''s first impression is that Yuan Hui, as an insider, concealed it from his classmates. There was silence in the auditorium, and Qian Junran saw that no one spoke. He walked to the center of the auditorium stage: "Dear classmates, we are old friends with ten years of friendship. Now we are in trouble and may face unknown dangers. Put in front of There is only one way in front of us, let''s work together and get out together!" "You know what I''m talking about." Yuan Hui picked up the clothes: "Everyone who comes here has secrets that they cannot tell. I am not interested in your secrets. I just want to leave alive. If you are willing If you believe me, just believe it. If you dont want to, I wont force you. What dream? Xishan asked curiously, raising his hand. "The second thing is..." After Liu Yi pondered for a moment, he took out his mobile phone and enlarged a photo: "This is what I took in the fourth cubicle of the women''s toilet on the fourth floor of the teaching building. It says Kill enough for one hundred. A living person can truly graduate. "Kill enough one hundred living people?" Gao Ming''s pupils narrowed slightly. These two different graduation conditions seemed to be prepared for different people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 117 special assignment Chapter 117 Special Assignment The second condition for passing the level should be just a prank by the students. This school is full of lunatics. Wang Jie sat next to Gao Ming: You dont really think you can clear the level by killing a hundred living people, do you? "Perhaps this is the graduation condition for ghosts." Gao Ming leaned on the back of his seat: "Du Bai and I went to a class. As long as we abide by the classroom disciplines, we will not be killed. It seems that ghosts can only use them to harm people. Rules, no violence. "Then can we use violence against ghosts?" Wang Jie''s eyes flashed with a hint of sinisterness. "It should be possible." Gao Ming opened the group chat on his mobile phone: "Saeki in a hospital gown killed Saeki in school. In any case, killing is allowed." "Are you two crazy? Can a ghost that can be easily killed still be called a ghost?" Du Bai did not want to participate in the conversation between Gao Ming and Wang Jie. He felt that the aura of those two people was different from that of ordinary people. Im just asking casually. Wang Jie smiled: Its unrealistic to kill people, and its probably not easy to accumulate credits to graduate. If youre given one credit for one class, are you confident that you can survive a hundred classes? ??Hunting outside the teaching building, about an hour later, a student who violated classroom discipline was taken out of the classroom. Liu Yi is responsible for activities with the group. Someone in the class must have been replaced. She came to collect information provided by people and ghosts, and by the way, she observed the male student whose face was wrapped in gauze. The other person has no name and cannot see his face, but he knows everything about his classmates, which is very suspicious. The student disappeared after being taken to the office building. Gao Ming did not know which room the student was locked in. ?A voice suddenly sounded behind Gao Ming. He slowly turned around, put his hand into his pocket, and touched his photo. "What a waste of time." Wang Jie took out a cigarette from his pocket. Because it was damp in the rain, he tried several times but failed to light it, so he crushed the cigarette in anger. I just finished delivering my homework and Im ready to leave now. Gao Ming couldnt tell whether the other person was a human or a ghost. ??Classmates dislike Wang Jie, and Wang Jie also doesnt trust others outside his dormitory: Lets go and let them play by themselves. "You think things are too simple." Gao Ming has experienced many abnormal events, so he knows better than anyone else: "Now we have entered the school of ghosts. Don''t think about escaping now. Try to survive until the next day. Others. The three of you move together and Ill experience the different classroom atmosphere. See you in the dormitory tonight. Wang Jie, what nonsense are you talking about! ?He looked to be in his teens, and his immature face was stained with tears. He kept begging for mercy from the students around him, crying and shaking his head. "Do you know why Liu Yi cares more about a high life? Because he is the only psychiatrist who knows psychological counseling, and ghosts come out of twisted people''s hearts." Wang Jie was not polite at all: "Don''t You''re being careful there, if we want to kill you, you won''t survive more than three days." The scary rules in school are made by ghosts. If you follow the rules, you will always live in the shadow of ghosts. If you want to change this situation, you have to find a way to become the rule maker. Gao Ming followed them silently, and the student who violated classroom discipline was taken to the office building. ?The students were exchanging information and discussing ways to escape. Qian Junran, Yuan Hui and Liu Yi wanted to gather the strength of the whole class and act in dormitories as a unit. "Are you here to deliver your homework too?" A girl appeared quietly behind Gao Ming. Her eyes were sewn with stitches, her hair was shaved as if it had been gnawed by a dog, and there were some messy words written on her face. Text. Before Qian Junran finished speaking, Wang Jie waved his hand impatiently: "The teaching building is the most dangerous. If you go there, don''t get us involved." Qian Junran was overwhelmed by Wang Jie''s momentum. The rich third generation in front of him knew a lot. He thought about what Yuan Hui said just now and some of the information he heard in the small circle. He suspected that Wang Jie was the perverted murderer. . This school is equivalent to a super large campus horror game, much more complicated than the Surabaya apartment where the Flesh Fairy lives. I wonder what role Situ An plays here? ?The girl is very short, holding a thick stack of exercise books in her hands. Is there going to be internal strife before it even starts? Whats your intention! Without Du Bai dragging him down, Gao Ming began to implement his plan. "Don''t talk nonsense." Qian Junran''s face also turned cold, and he tried his best to maintain his composure. "There should be other ways to escape from the school." Gao Ming looked at the texture on the wooden table. He had never died in Hande Private Academy, so he had no relevant memories: "Graduation does not necessarily mean that you can leave. Sometimes you can live... More painful than death." Wang Jie, Gao Ming, you are in charge of the teaching building in dormitory 1314. After dark, we will return to the dormitory..." "classmate" Gao Ming is responsible for conducting the search from his own perspective. When the time comes, he can compare the clues he obtained with those of Liu Yi to ensure that he will not be deceived by ghosts. "I can go with you. Some things have to be done by someone, right?" Qian Junran said with a righteous look: "This is for everyone''s good." "Don''t be as knowledgeable as that guy." Xishan seemed to want to ease the embarrassment and said to Gao Ming and Du Bai: "Wang Jie and I just walked around the school. This place is very big, with a dedicated gymnasium, activity building and... In the laboratory building, each building has different opening hours, and there seem to be some regular activities held in the school, and the winner can win a lot of credits. " ?Compared with the teaching building, the office building is even more gloomy. The deep corridor seems to have no end in sight. Occasionally, strange sounds can be heard from the offices on both sides, like whispers or someone crying. "Ghosts will also participate in those activities. Maybe the activity itself is prepared for ghosts." Wang Jie took a deep breath to calm down and calm down: "Gao Ming, what are your plans next? Do you want to save credits?" "You are joking, you are joking." Xishan stood between the two to smooth things over: "The teaching building is too dangerous. I suggest that all dormitories take turns." After calling Xishan, Wang Jie led the people in dormitory 1314 to the exit. Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Liu Yi. He and Liu Yi made a secret code that only two people knew. He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of not being able to die even if he wants to. "Young lady''s morality kidnapped us." Wang Jie stood up: "You just like Liu Yi, but he seems to treat Gao Ming differently, so you want to target our dormitory." For Gao Ming, being killed is not a big deal and returning to the tunnel, but if he loses his freedom and is trapped in the school forever, that would be bad. "Qian Junran, your money and power are nothing here." Wang Jie didn''t give Xishan and Qian Junran any face: "Now in the auditorium, someone might have sneaked in. Do you really think that everyone sitting here is Is it a living person?" "Then can you do me a favor?" The girl took another step forward, almost hitting her death mark. She raised her stitched eyelids: "I have a special homework that I don''t know how to give to the teacher. Can you Can you come with me?" ?Hatching the black-and-white photo of the deceased, Gao Ming did not step back. He stared at the girl''s horrified face: "Isn''t that the job you''re talking about about me?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 118 The principals office is open after midnight Chapter 118 The principals office is open after midnight The female student who delivered the homework met many people in the office building. Whenever she asked the other person if they were willing to help her, the other person would either run away and refuse, or else they would agree because of her pity. For someone like Gao Ming, she still First time encounter. "No, the homework is not yours..." The girl seemed to have been exposed her secret, and ran upstairs with a thick stack of homework. "Don''t go!" Gao Ming followed the girl: "I found that you are different from those ghost students. They are all trying their best to disguise themselves as human beings. The more ordinary the appearance, the better. But your appearance is very different. You can tell its special right away. Gao Ming grabbed the girl''s arm. It was thin, fragile, and weak, and he could feel the temperature. "You are a human being, someone who helps ghosts?" Gao Ming confirmed his suspicion. He dragged the girl to the corner: "I won''t blame you. Everyone has the right to work hard to survive. There is no need to use any means." Question, I just wanted to ask you something." The girl looks very miserable. She seems to have suffered a lot. She is a living person accepted by ghosts. It is hard to imagine the price she paid for this. How long have you been coming to this school? Facing Gao Mings questioning, the girl kept shaking her head, holding on to her homework. What are you afraid of? How about I take you out of the office building? Hearing that Gao Ming wanted to take her out of the office building, the girl shook her head even more crazily and refused: "I can''t leave the office building! Absolutely not!" Knowing that Gao Ming would not let go easily, the girl took Gao Ming to the men''s restroom on the second floor. She closed the restroom door and hid with Gao Ming in the fourth cubicle. "The number four is the most auspicious number in this school. If you follow four, you will have good luck." The girl held her homework carefully for fear of getting it wet. "The number four is good? Does that mean you can leave school at four o''clock in the morning on Thursday?" Gao Ming wrote down all the girl''s words. "Maybe you can give it a try." The girl leaned back and pressed her body against the wall: "I have been studying at Hende Private Academy. I have seen with my own eyes that there are more and more students in the school, but no matter how many students there are, the school can still accommodate them. ,because" After a long pause, the girl spoke: "This school is eating people, eating all the vivid and colorful people. The teacher will tell you how dangerous and scary it is outside the school. The school is already the most friendly and beautiful place." They require every student to strictly abide by the rules and train them into machines that do not require too much thinking. " The girl''s facial expressions are extremely rich. If she hadn''t been holding her homework, she would probably have gestured with her hands: "What you can''t see now, the school will reveal its true face when the lights are turned off at night. This school is like a giant machine made of people." , every living person is a part, and everyone is fitted together like gears, enduring the pain of mutual friction, and then pushing the entire machine to operate. Where else in the world would any school treat students like this? "It''s true! In the face of a huge threat, this machine will run wildly until it loses control. If the threat does not appear, it will create threats on its own to maintain order." The female student was very scared when she said this . Normal schools would not do this, but Gao Ming remembered that when he was in class, the teacher was wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation. The school refers to the Bureau of Investigation? Think about it carefully, isnt that the way the Bureau of Investigation trains new people? Clear rules, requiring investigators to strictly follow the rules, obtain special powers with unknown threats, use living people as tools, and constantly throw them into abnormal events. "Hande Private College was built by Situ An many years ago. Under Situ An''s feeding, this school has turned into an out-of-control monster." Hanhai is an international free port, open, inclusive and free, with a large floating population and a small number of missing people. What''s even more frightening are the homeless, orphans and needy people, and the abandoned. These marginalized groups that are easily ignored are mostly rescued by the Hanhai Charity Federation where Situ An is located. "You may still have a chance to escape, but I can''t." The girl seemed to have accepted this painful fact: "I grew up in an orphanage and later attended Hanhai Private Academy. Everything about me is here. , no matter how scary and terrible it is, it is still my home, can you understand how I feel now?" Seeing the girl''s sewed eyes, Gao Ming thought of congratulations: "What''s your name?" Situ Xin. The female student whispered. Are there many people named Situ in this school? "Not many. Only children adopted by their father can be named Situ." The female student slowly lowered her head: "We all love our father deeply and are also very afraid of him." "Then you have become like this, doesn''t your father know? He has never thought of avenging you?" Gao Ming adjusted his tone. He suspected that the girl''s "father" was Situ An. "My eyes were sewn by my father. It''s a preference, because other children were eaten by the school. I''m still alive. It''s my father''s preference that kept me alive." The female student mentioned her father and stood on tiptoes, her mood seemed to be It''s a bit better too. "Your father has a very special way of caring for his children. Can you tell me where I can find him?" Gao Ming asked the question he was most concerned about. "The principal''s office, but you can only go in after midnight, and the floors are usually blocked." The female student seemed to be worried about Gao Ming''s misunderstanding, and secretly said: "Dad wants to return the school to normal. He is trying various methods. He Want to save us all!" ?The school''s true face will only be revealed after the lights are turned off at night, but according to the rules of that incident, all students should be in the dormitory building and cannot go out, so no one can see the true face of the school, let alone go to the principal''s office at midnight. "It''s time for me to go. If the teacher is in a hurry, he will leave the office to find me." Situ Xin was a little scared. Seeing that Gao Ming didn''t stop her, she opened the toilet door and ran out. I havent figured out the consequences of breaking the rules, but its not bad to get clues about Situ An by accident. Ive even left a place for him in my heart. ?The heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and the flesh and blood ghosts seemed to remind Gao Ming to leave immediately. Running out of the office building, Gao Ming took the time to attend another class. He found that different classes encountered different strange events. Compared with mathematics, Chinese, art, music and other classes, they were more terrifying. I wonder if there will be any overcrowding of classes in this school? At eight o''clock in the evening, Gao Ming returned to his dormitory. ?Compared to the daytime, there were some changes in the dormitory building. An amiable female dormitory manager appeared in the dormitory room. She was wearing light blue short-sleeved clothes. There were also bright red long-sleeved clothes and a dark green coat on the single bed. These three colors again? Gao Ming thought of the employee uniforms in the Minlong Street supermarket. Without communicating with the dormitory supervisor, Gao Ming continued to walk forward. He suddenly discovered that all the photos of his classmates on the wall had their heads cut off, as if they had been deliberately cut with scissors. (End of this chapter) Chapter 119 They all came back in the evening Chapter 119 Everyone came back as soon as evening came This class reunion is becoming more and more unforgettable. Gao Ming reached out and touched the edge of the photo. The scissors cut it neatly. The perpetrator seemed to enjoy the cutting process. I dont know how many people will survive in the end. In the past, Gao Ming thought that his classmates were all innocent, and he had thought that he would save everyone. However, as things developed, Gao Ming discovered that things were not that simple. ??Ten years ago, an accident occurred in a tunnel at the junction of the three cities, but Liu Yi could not find out the aftermath of the accident, nor what happened to the people in the car. Just now in the auditorium, the words of class monitor Yuan Hui deeply touched Gao Ming. His recurring nightmare might be the fact that happened at that time, but everyone had forgotten it for some reason. When the bus accident happened ten years ago, maybe we were all on the bus... ?Ten years have passed, and the classmates reunited for various reasons. They were sent to school by a bus from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. ?Standing by the window and looking out, the bus that took them into the school was still parked in the middle of the school. It was covered by the night and rain and looked out of place with the entire school. The bus, leaving school, the accident, an extra student, ten years of reincarnation ?The vibrating sound of his cell phone interrupted Gao Ming''s thinking. He looked at the screen. Wang Jie urged him to go back to the dormitory quickly. They seemed to have made a very important discovery. Back in dormitory 1314, Gao Ming saw Xishan being pushed down on the bed as soon as he entered the door, his hands and feet were tied, and there were scars on his face. What are you doing? "This idiot! Damn it!" Wang Jie grabbed the chair and wanted to beat Xishan to death: "He told Cai Meimei what we found! How long has it been, and he is still thinking about having **** with women! I really want to kill him ! Xishan didnt dare to reply a word, so he could only look at Gao Ming as if asking for help. "What did you find?" Gao Ming had no intention of speaking for Xishan. Everyone was trying their best to survive. Anyone who held back would be implicated in death. "The three of us went to the activity building together and received a task in the swimming pool." Du Bai looked at Xishan speechlessly: "It''s probably a game-like task. Help the swimming team organize the equipment. After completing it, you can get a Credits. The three of us were tidying up when we suddenly heard footsteps, and we hid in the swimming team locker room. Then we saw several students wearing student union armbands entering, and they were talking about something strange." "The general content is that there are several categories of ghosts in the school, among which the student union is the most special category. They can manage both ghosts and people, and are the defenders of school rules. But besides them, there are some Ghost students will completely ignore the rules and kill people. The characteristic of those ghost students is that they wear red clothes under their school uniforms." Wang Jie led Gao Ming to the balcony: "If this school is compared to a living person, the student union is equivalent to white blood cells. , The ghost students in red clothes are similar to cancerous cells, they are the most terrifying. "You want to take advantage of the conflict between ghosts?" Gao Ming heard the hidden meaning of Wang Jie''s words. "Yeah." Wang Jie hooked Gao Ming''s shoulders: "When I was helping the swimming team in the activity building, I saw the clothes that the vice-captain of the school swimming team had changed. That guy was wearing red clothes. The student union came to see him. , but I got in touch with him and found that the vice-captain is actually very good. He is dissatisfied with many things in the school and even blatantly violates the rules. The most important thing is that he does not care about the so-called credits. " The essence of currency is trust and consensus. In school, credits are everything, but the vice-captain ignores this consensus. His various performances make me think that he can be a target of being attracted. ? Wang Jie was very flexible in his thinking. He did not record the rules of the school, but specifically recorded certain people who could have an impact on him. This may have been taught to him by his elders in the family. You and I will go take a look tomorrow. Gao Ming returned to the house and untied the rope from Xishans body. "Thank you, I promise I will never say another word in the future!" Xishan almost knelt down in front of Gao Ming. Just now Wang Jie looked very scary when he was angry, irritable and crazy, almost like a devil. "There is no future. You will have to bear the consequences yourself if you do it again next time." Gao Ming put the rope away, and suddenly there was a knock on the door of the dormitory, and several people looked at each other. "I''ll open the door!" With the idea of ??atonement for his sins, Xishan opened the dormitory door. The smell of low-quality perfume drifted into the house, and the dormitory aunt in blue clothes stood in the corridor at the door: "You guys look familiar, have you lived here a long time ago? Let me do the math...are you ten?" Have you lived here before? I have an impression of you! ??The dormitory aunt counted on her fingers, and few people in the room dared to speak. "Sister, did you remember correctly? This is our first time coming to this school." Xishan shyly called the dormitory supervisor sister, who was very happy after hearing this. "I can''t remember it wrong. You must have forgotten it, right?" The dormitory aunt looked into the room. She seemed to be afraid to come in casually: "You haven''t been back for a long time. I have to remind you of some precautions. It is not allowed in the dormitory. The use of high-power electrical appliances is prohibited. Chasing and fighting are prohibited. Loud noises are strictly prohibited after lights out at 10:30. No visits are allowed. Staying out at night is prohibited. Everyone must abide by the school schedule. " Dont worry, we promise not to violate dormitory discipline. "I know you are all well-behaved. If something happens at night, you can come to the dormitory room to find me at any time." The dormitory aunt seemed to suddenly remember something and pointed to her clothes: "I usually wear blue clothes." Closing the door, the kind and kind dormitory aunt left. ?A few people gathered together after the footsteps disappeared, preparing to discuss how to spend the night, but unexpectedly there was a sudden knock on the door of the dormitory. Are Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui back? Xishan looked at the empty bed in the dormitory and slowly opened the dormitory door. "Open the door and chirp." A familiar voice sounded outside the door, and the dormitory aunt appeared at the door again. She seemed not to remember that she had just been here, and her expression was serious and cold. Sister, why are you back again? Xishan was very surprised. "Don''t scream nonsense." The dormitory aunt was wearing dark green clothes. She was holding a pen and a notebook: "Our school is different from other schools. You must not run around at night. Only by observing dormitory discipline can everything be safe." She looked towards the darkness at the end of the corridor, tore two pages from the book and handed them to Xishan: "If you want to live well here, then memorize the dormitory rules." Isnt that you who was wearing blue clothes just now? Xishan blankly took the manuscript paper filled with dormitory rules. I only have green clothes and never wear blue clothes. The dormitory aunt closed the door with a bang and left. They look exactly the same, but changing clothes is like a different person. Xishan showed the two pages of manuscript paper to everyone, and the dormitory discipline on them was a bit weird. The lights in the dormitory building of Hande Private College are turned off at 10:30 pm. After the lights are turned off, please go to the toilet with three people. Do not stay alone in the dormitory. Please confirm the number of people in the dormitory after turning off the lights. If the number of people is abnormal, please go to the toilet with someone you trust to take shelter. Beware of anyone wearing red, and dont open the door to strangers. If you hear strange noises in the corridor, please pretend not to have heard them; if there are strange noises in the dormitory, please pretend to be asleep; if there are strange noises on the bed, please do not open your eyes under any circumstances. (End of this chapter) Chapter 120 Death Dormitory 1314 Chapter 120 Death Dormitory 1314 Be sure to close the balcony door after turning off the lights. If someone comes into the house to check their sleep after turning off the lights, please pay attention to their expressions. If they are laughing, be sure to leave the dormitory as soon as possible. "Please stop using your mobile phone after midnight. Any information you receive will be incorrect..." There are a lot of dormitory rules written densely on the manuscript paper, several times more than the classroom rules. Just memorizing these things took Gao Ming a lot of time. "It''s not good." Wang Jie, who usually has no interest in studying, was also reciting desperately: "There are two unstable factors in our dormitory, Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui. If they still don''t come back, then we will definitely experience Bedroom check twice, which means we have to open the dormitory door after lights out. " ?Walking around in the house, Wang Jie looked fiercely: "These two guys are really a nuisance!" "It''s better if they don''t come back. We''re just afraid they''ll come back after the lights go out. We''re not sure if it''s them who are coming. After all, they don''t have a secret code with us." Du Bai looked away, carrying a washbasin and preparing to go out. What are you going to do? ?The school is getting quieter and quieter. Some dormitories in the dormitory have turned off the lights in advance, and the corridors outside are also dead silent. This feeling is very scary, as if the school has been abandoned for many years. "I''m not interested in your ideas." Yuan Hui pasted the printed black-and-white class schedule behind the door: "Today is Zhuo Jun''s break time for us. Starting tomorrow, we will go to Class 13 according to the class schedule. " "Who are you? Do you want me to listen to you?" Wang Jie didn''t even look at the class schedule: "I was alive and well, how could I have died ten years ago? I suspect that all this is because of you and Zhuo Jun Lets work together! Ma Tao''s voice was not loud, but he seemed to be in a hurry: "Zhuo Jun sent me a message and asked me to go to his bed to stand in for him to prevent him from being caught by bed checkers. Open the door, it''s too dark outside." It seems like something is moving? ??The elder in Wang Jie''s family has a great background, and there are some things that even Gao Ming doesn''t know, but he casually told the younger members of his family. "There''s no point in being anxious." Du Bai was not afraid of Wang Jie. The two of them had often quarreled when they were in school. At this moment, it really felt like they were back in high school. ? Xishan was the most careless person in dormitory 1314. He sat up from the bed and was about to open his mouth when he was held down by Gao Ming. "How long have you been thinking about this?" Wang Jie grabbed Du Bai''s washbasin: "Our time is precious now. The longer we stay in this school, the harder it will be to escape." "I''m too lazy to argue with you. You are alive today only because you were assigned to a dormitory with me and Gao Ming because of your merits in your previous life." Wang Jie kicked the washbasin away. He was about to post the plan he wrote on the On the wall, a knock on the door was suddenly heard again. Get some water and wash up. There is a complete set of toiletries in the cabinet. ?Several students wearing old school uniforms entered the room. Their faces were expressionless and they did not look at anyone. They stayed next to each bed for a while and then left directly. Its over? "It''s over?" Xishan, who was hiding under the quilt, poked his head out. He didn''t even take off his shoes and was ready to run away at any moment. Have you met Zhuo Jun? Gao Ming walked towards Yuan Hui: Where did this class schedule come from? I will never open the door. Wang Jie took a step back, but after a while, the screen of his mobile phone lit up, and Gao Ming sent him a message. As the night deepens, there are fewer and fewer lights in the school, and the areas shrouded in darkness become blurred. Washed by heavy rain, shadows are constantly being peeled off the exterior walls of the buildings, like a dark current flowing through the school. What will this place look like when the lights go out? "I know it without you reminding me." Wang Jie was lying on the door. The corridor was dark. He could only hear Ma Tao''s voice, but he couldn''t see Ma Tao''s person. ?Starting at the time on his phone, Wang Jie saw that at ten-thirty, the light above Wang Jie''s head went out on time. Xishan, open the door, Im Ma Tao. The busy man is back? When Wang Jie saw Yuan Hui coming in, he decisively put away his schedule and hid it in his pocket. Wang Jie didn''t dare to speak. He didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly. He held his breath and focused on the corridor. "Don''t believe what he says." Yuan Hui shook his head at Wang Jie: "Ma Tao violated the rules of the canteen and was taken into the kitchen. There must be something wrong with him. If we open the door, maybe other things will be put in." Darkness fell. Looking out the window, the dormitory building seemed to have sunk into the deep sea. What Ma Tao said makes sense and seems to be thinking about everyone. ??Before Wang Jie could see clearly, the door handle suddenly moved. "Let''s discuss tomorrow''s matters as if you can survive tonight." Gao Ming climbed into his bed and stopped the meaningless quarrel. At ten o''clock in the evening, bedtime begins. "All of us have forgotten one thing. We may have died in the accident ten years ago. Let''s go back to class together. Maybe it can help us recall the past." Yuan Hui posted the class schedule: " You also come with me." Can you try? Wang Jie leaned against the wall and crossed his legs. ?Taking out his mobile phone, Yuan Hui flipped through the message sent by Zhuo Jun - so that everyone can have a better experience! Starting tomorrow, we will return to class 13 to study and take classes to regain our lost youth and memories! The dormitory door was opened for the third time, and Yuan Hui entered the dormitory holding a class schedule. After closing the doors and windows and drawing the curtains, Wang Jie blocked the chair behind the door, then leaned on the door panel and looked outside through the crack in the door. "Wang Jie, when you were in school, you took advantage of your family''s prowess, acted independently, and bullied others everywhere. Everyone tolerated it and got over it. Now this is a matter of life and death for everyone!" Yuan Hui said firmly: "I have told other dormitories We have agreed that we will go to class together tomorrow morning. If you dont go, we will **** you there. ??The atmosphere in the dormitory building is getting more and more unsettling. Everything is weird and unnatural, but I can''t tell what is wrong. "Open the door, Xishan, monitor! I really didn''t lie to you. Zhuo Jun said that if I don''t check his bed for him, I won''t survive tonight, and you will die too!" Ma Tao''s voice was trembling, he was really worried Fear: "If those students checking the dormitory see a few people, you won''t be able to escape from the dormitory! Open the door, monitor!" Putting down the basin in his hand, Wang Jie simply drew a map of the school on the paper: "I heard the elders in my family said that after falling into a similar scary building, if you can''t escape within seven days, you will be left behind forever. We The body will be assimilated into the building and become a part of this place. Looking down, Wang Jie took a deep breath. Gao Ming: Yuan Hui left the dormitory building alone at noon and did not go to the cafeteria with us. He did not show up until we finished eating. He probably did not know that Ma Tao violated the cafeteria rules. In addition, we all have dormitory keys, but Yuan Hui didn''t use the key to open the door just now. You opened the door for him after knocking on the door. Be careful, a ghost might have gotten in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 121 The principal is a joke Chapter 121 The principal is a joke After reading the message sent by Gao Ming, Wang Jie really wanted to slap himself. Roommates all have the keys to their own dormitories. If they are not roommates, there is no need to let them in. Why open the door and increase the risk of death for himself. Regardless of whether Yuan Hui is a ghost or not, he has to face it after it has happened. If it is not possible, Wang Jie is going to take Gao Ming and Xishan to the toilet to hide for a night. "Open the door! I''m Ma Tao! I really didn''t lie to you, the bed check will be here soon!" "You can''t open the door." Yuan Hui jumped off the bed and blocked the door: "Go back to your bed and stay there. No one of us is going to get out of bed tonight." Yuan Hui behaved normally in all aspects, and what he said seemed to be considering everyone, and he was very conscientious. But if the person in the dormitory now is not Yuan Hui, but the ghost who replaced Yuan Hui, then everything will become terrifying. After everyone has closed the mosquito nets, Yuan Hui can move between the beds and go to anyone''s bed. Open the door! ?Ma Tao''s voice became more and more violent. He did not touch the door, but the door panel of the dormitory was bending unnaturally, as if it was squeezed by some force. "Leave it alone. If it had the ability to come in, it should have come in long ago." Gao Ming got out of bed. Because of the flesh and blood fairy, he could see things in the shadows that ordinary people could not see. ?Hold the door handle, Gao Ming looked out along the crack of the door. The heart beat faster, and a bloodshot spread in the chest and climbed up to Gao Ming''s left eye. ?The pupils were penetrated by blood lines, and the shadows could no longer block Gao Ming''s sight. He saw a large piece of rotten meat standing at the door of the middle bedroom! There is no specific shape. The thing is composed of growing flesh and shadows. It only has a human-like mouth from top to bottom. This monster seems to have run out of the canteen, and it also carries a strange smell. ??This is Ma Tao? ? No one opened the door for a long time, and the second bedtime check was almost here. The rotten meat finally changed its target. It squirmed in the shadows, sticking its body to the wall and the floor, and crawled to room 1324 opposite the door. Weige, this is Ma Tao, open the door, I forgot to bring the key. A familiar voice came out from the mass of rotten meat. There was no difference between the voice and Ma Tao himself, including the speaking speed and idioms. Fat man, hurry up and open the door for your brother. You dont have to pay back the money you owe me for your wedding! The sleep watchers are coming! Do you want to watch me die? We have lived together for three years, and I dont know what you are worried about! Fatty, have you forgotten who introduced your wife? Weige, when you moved, who drove to help you? Things that only they knew were said from the mouth of the rotten meat. If he could not see clearly, Gao Ming would have thought that Ma Tao himself was outside the door: "Could it be that the rotten meat is the real Ma Tao? After he was taken into the cafeteria, the chef turned him into this?" Open the door quickly! Something is coming! Help me! Fatty! The rotten meat was completely stuck at the door of dormitory 1324. The people in the room hesitated again and again, but finally relented. ??The fat man opened the door to the dormitory. He took his mobile phone and looked outside. After seeing clearly "Ma Tao" in the shadow, he let out a scream. Rotten meat poured into the house, and the door of dormitory 1324 was closed. The sounds of heavy objects hitting and bones breaking sounded almost at the same time. Someone in the room was wailing for help, but their mouths were quickly blocked by something. After only ten minutes, everything returned to calm. "What happened to the opposite door?" Wang Jie couldn''t see anything but heard the screams. Ma Tao returned to dormitory 1324. No one in that dormitory can believe it now. Gao Ming glanced at the time on his phone: The second bedtime check is about to start, everyone go back to bed. ?After Wang Jie went to bed, he immediately formed two small groups and pulled his roommates into different groups. ??Wang Jie: There are no Du Bai and Yuan Hui in this group. If there is danger during the second bed check, the three of us will go to the toilet together. Xishan: Thank you for taking me! ??Wang Jie: I also created a group without Yuan Hui, but Du Bai is in that group. Xishan, dont let it slip. ?At eleven o''clock in the evening, the door handle was twisted. There was no knocking or footsteps. Everything happened very suddenly. The key was inserted into the keyhole, and the door was opened from the outside. The dormitory manager in a bright red coat stepped aside with a long set of keys, and four students wearing student union armbands entered the dormitory. He covered himself with a quilt and pretended to be asleep. He squinted his eyes and took a peek and wrote down some information. The dormitory manager seems to be unable to enter the dormitory no matter what clothes he wears. Students can enter the dormitory at will, but the dormitory manager has the key. The student union has great power. It can not abide by some school rules and move freely after lights out. The red armband is the symbol of the student union. Four members of the student union stood in front of bed No. 6. One of them opened Xishans mosquito net and asked, Where have the students in bed No. 6 gone? "I don''t know anything!" As an adult, Yushan''s momentum was completely suppressed by that student. He still felt cold all over while lying on the quilt. The student council member was like a corpse that had just been dragged out from the morgue. , speaking with a chill. "Who in your dormitory has the best relationship with bed No. 6?" Another student union member patrolled the dormitory with a very scary look. Yuan Hui in bed No. 1 has the most contact with bed No. 6. He should know. After Wang Jie finished speaking, Yuan Hui, who was lying on the bed pretending to be dead, turned green. ? Covering his head with a quilt, Yuan Hui replied under the quilt: "Zhuo Jun has a good relationship with the principal. He said he would go to the office building to help. You can go to the office building to have a look." "Principal?" The reactions of several student union members were very interesting. There was no respect for the principal at all on their faces. There were even smiles on their stiff and cold faces: "The principal cannot violate the school''s discipline. Write it down. Dormitory 1314 Six No. Zhuojun stays out all night, five credits will be deducted. After saying that, they left and the bedroom door closed again. Yuan Hui and Wang Jie stared at each other angrily. ?Wang Jie focused the attention of the student union on Yuan Hui. Yuan Hui''s words made the members of the student union smile. Now the entire dormitory is in danger. "Don''t rush to complain to each other. I wonder why the student union laughed after hearing about the principal?" Du Bai got out of the quilt: "I am a teacher myself, how dare a mere student union look down on the principal?" "Maybe the principal is just a joke." Gao Ming knew that Hande Private Academy was founded by Situ An, but now the school may have gone out of control, swallowing up Situ An and the Eastern District Investigation Bureau together. He thought silently in his mind: "The student union represents the school rules, the principal may represent the investigation bureau, there are still ghosts who violate the rules in the school, plus our class thirteen, there are at least four different forces in the school now." (End of this chapter) Chapter 122 The only survivor and the only dead person Chapter 122 The only survivor and the only dead person "The rules left by the dormitory aunt clearly stated that if the person checking the dormitory for the second time is laughing, please leave the dormitory as soon as possible." Wang Jie waited for the student union to leave, then tied his shoelaces and sat on the edge of the bed: "We You have to find a way out for yourself. Its very dangerous in school at night, so staying in the dormitory is the only way to survive, Yuan Hui insisted. None of them spoke. Wang Jie picked up his cell phone and sent a message in the group chat: Yuan Hui is a ghost. We seem to have offended the student union again. Zhuo Juns identity is unknown. We cant stay in this dormitory at all. In fifteen minutes, we will be three We go to the toilet together. Yishan: Got it, my brother, you are my angel. Gao Ming: The rule of thumb is that you are not allowed to use mobile phones after midnight. You two prepare the necessary tools under the mosquito net. After leaving the dormitory, dont stay too far away from me. ??The classmate wanted to leave the dormitory for refuge, while Gao Ming wanted to enter the principal''s office after midnight. The mosquito net was opened, something was crawling inside, the quilt became damp, and the soaked clothes clung to Gao Ming''s body. Judging from this piece of memory alone, the fifty-first student does not seem to be a bad person. The only pity is... There are only two things Gao Ming worries about. The first is that after death in this school, his soul will be imprisoned and become a new "student"; the second is that after he returns to the tunnel, he will be seen by the person who killed him. It turns out that he retains his memory. After swallowing Situ An into the torture chamber, suicide can even become an option for a high life. But if thats the case, then why are all of us who got on the bus alive and well, but no one remembers the transfer student who didnt get on the bus? He walked up to the podium a little shyly and said in a voice that was very familiar to Gao Ming: "Hello everyone, I am a new transfer student. I like painting and singing. I hope you can give me some advice." ?The voice was right in front of Gao Ming. He could see clearly when he opened his eyes. However, the rules stated by the dormitory aunt clearly stated that he must not open his eyes to see. Is this the truth ten years ago? ?The owner of the memory is suspected to be the 51st student of Class 13. He seems to be the only one who did not get on the bus to participate in the event. Gaoming, can you hear my voice? I want to come to you, can you stay with me? "Gaoming, can you hear my voice? I''m shaking with cold, can I lie on your bed?" Missing? die? A more cruel and desperate encounter? There is no answer in the nightmare, and the brief memory only lasts a few seconds. Someone was singing in a low voice in the corridor of the dormitory. The voice was extremely familiar to Gao Ming. The owner of the song seemed to have lived with them for a long time. Come on, lets not separate this time. Thick arms hugged the voice. The blood threads hidden under the skin were tightly entangled, and Gao Mings chest seemed to have turned into a mouth swallowing nightmares. ?The owner of the memory opened the door of Class 13 and looked at him with clear and simple faces. Lying on the pillow, Gao Ming stretched out his hands on the thin quilt, and the sound of rain outside the window faded away. ?A pair of cold, muddy hands gently placed on Gao Ming''s face, as if he had just crawled out of a tomb on a rainy day. The fingertips slid down Gao Ming''s skin, as if a poisonous snake was crawling across it. Gaoming Questions pop up one after another. The more I think about them, the more tired and sleepy I feel. This is only the first night "Gao Ming, I may not be able to come to class starting tomorrow. I have to transfer to another school." The memory fragments ended here. Gao Ming, who was lying on the bed in the dormitory, slowly opened his eyes. The mosquito net was torn, the bed was covered with mud, and there were traces of struggle on the wall. Could it be that he sacrificed himself to save everyone? When he first entered the school ten years ago, he seemed to have been lying on the bed in the dormitory like this, listening to the rain ten years ago. There are countless groups created in a dormitory for six people. Gao Ming never underestimates the malice in human nature. When his life is in danger, these roommates will sell him out without hesitation. The flesh and blood touch, the other party did not expect Gao Ming to be so enthusiastic. When they were in high school, there were nine classes in that class, namely Classes 1 to 8, and their Class 13. "Gao Ming, can I sit next to you? No one is bullying me, I just want to follow you..." The time on the mobile phone always feels very slow. After packing their things, Wang Jie and Xishan hid their schoolbags under the quilt. Everyone seemed to be waiting for something. Unwilling to sit still and wait for death, Gao Ming raised his hands as if sleepwalking, and hugged the owner of the voice with all his strength. Gao Ming''s Adam''s apple rolled. The strange sound sounded in the dormitory this time. The owner of the sound seemed to be standing in the middle of the dormitory, facing Gao Ming''s bed. ?Zhou Sisi enthusiastically told everything to the memory owner, but the memory owner missed the event because the procedures were not completed. Ten years ago, my classmates took a bus to Linshi to participate in an event. Everyone who got on the bus died. Only the one who didnt get on the bus transferred to another school and lived? Is he the only survivor? ??Pressing his arms down, the voice was forcefully pressed into Gao Ming''s heart. ?Everyone pretended to be lying on the bed to rest and closed the mosquito net. In fact, everyone was making preparations secretly. That extra student from Class 13 is outside? The sound stopped at the door of dormitory 1314, and the door was knocked again and again. Gaoming, can you hear my voice? Can I stay in the same room with you? ?The rain washed away the window glass, and every minute of lying in the darkness was extremely difficult. "Gao Ming, look at me, okay? It''s me, I''m back, I''m back to find you." ?The body became heavier and heavier. Gao Ming was obviously lying on the bed, but he felt that his body was slowly sinking. This feeling was very similar to falling into the underground of a supermarket full of water ghosts. In fact, Gao Ming is also very strange. Why is their Class 9 not called Class 9, but Class 13? The number Thirteen seems to have a special meaning to them. Of course, it may also be all the students from Classes 9 to 12. problem occurs. ? He ??heard strange noises and pretended to be asleep, but Gao Ming did not move. Memory fragments are unfolded from the perspective of the memory owner, so Gao Ming cannot see the memory owner''s face. Why were we chosen? Was the bus full of students ten years ago? ?One morning, Xinsheng reported that the wind blew the curtains and the sky became gloomy. The owner of the memory was arranged by the teacher to sit next to Zhou Sisi. At that time, everyone was discussing the upcoming event in Linshi. A memory fragment that did not belong to Gao Ming exploded in his chest, and Gao Ming saw a hazy morning. Gao Ming gradually closed his eyes. While half asleep, he heard a strange sound in the corridor. Gao Ming wiped the mud off the bed. Originally, the sound might have reminded all the classmates, but here he was eaten by him. There should be a lot of memory fragments, and eating one should not affect the overall situation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 123 get away Chapter 123 Escape With a hint of guilt, Gao Ming got up from the bed. He wanted to ask other people in the dormitory if they heard the sound and check the information. ?Putting his head out of the mosquito net, he glanced around and suddenly felt something was wrong. The dormitory was too quiet. ?Picking up the phone, Gao Ming saw that it was already 11:50 pm. He had fallen into a nightmare when absorbing the memory fragments and spent a lot of time unknowingly. Is there no one in the dormitory? He opened the mosquito nets one by one and everyone ran away without anyone notifying him. ?Looking through the group chat on the mobile phone, there is not a single message in the group where Gao Ming belongs. In terms of individual value, there is no reason for me to be the abandoned person. Did they see something crawling onto my bed? Then they ran away decisively? ?Gao Ming tried to send a message to XishanHave you gone to the toilet? ??Yishan:? ? ? Gaoming: Whats wrong? ??Yishan: Arent you in pit No. 3? Gao Ming: I''m still in the dormitory, be careful about the Gao Ming who goes with you. ?Yiyama: No! You are not a good person! Don''t even think about deceiving me! Looking at Xishan''s reply on the phone screen, Gao Ming was sure that Xishan had not been replaced: "If I don''t hurry over, Xishan will probably start brainstorming, and maybe something will happen." Gao Ming originally planned to go to the principal''s office after midnight. Before that, he also needed to have a general understanding of the ghosts in the school. Holding his schoolbag, Gao Ming walked out of the dormitory. ??Xishan''s eyes were fixed on the screen, and an unspeakable fear enveloped him. ?? Xishan felt something was wrong the moment he received the message from Gao Ming. In order to test the other party, he deliberately told the wrong pit location. Gao Ming was in pit No. 2 and he was in pit No. 3. ??If the other party is not aware of the loopholes in your language, it means that the other party is definitely not lucky! After secretly giving himself a thumbs up, Xishan fell into another layer of confusion. What if Gao Ming is really still in the dormitory and the person who comes to the bathroom with him is a ghost? Who should be believed? Gao Ming previously said that the phone might receive ghost messages after midnight, but now there are still a few minutes until midnight. Who is lying? ??Across the thin wooden partition of the toilet, Xishan didn''t feel safe at all. His breathing became heavier and his mind raced rapidly. Do you want to escape? ? Touching the door lock with his finger, Xishan discovered that there was an inconspicuous hole under the partition. Slowly squatting down, Xishan supported himself with both hands and put his eyes next to the partition. It was too dark to see clearly in the toilet. Xishan turned on the light of his mobile phone, put his eyes against the small hole, and stretched his mobile phone towards the gap under the partition. Gaoming, are you still there? "exist." Can you lend me some paper? Holding back his fear, Xishan extended his cell phone light to the other side of the cubicle. With the help of the light, Xishan saw a bloodshot eye, and something in the toilet cubicle was also staring at him. The two of them were in a strange posture, and Xishan''s hand holding the mobile phone was just under the partition between them. Looking at each other, Xishan''s face twitched. He wanted to retract his arm, but his phone got stuck under the partition again. "Are you still using paper?" Gao Ming''s voice sounded in the cubicle, and the other person didn''t seem to expect that Xishan would take the initiative to stretch out his hand and mobile phone. "No, I never use paper when I go to the toilet!" Xishan was worried. His wrist was grabbed by a force, and he lost his balance and hit the partition: "Dad Jie, help me! There is no chance of death in the cubicle!" Its a ghost! ??The screams rang out, and Wang Jie was startled. He quickly ran out to check. He didn''t expect Gao Ming to appear at the door of the toilet at this time. Gaoming? Before Wang Jie could react, Gao Ming kicked through the door panel of toilet No. 3 pit, and then Xishan let out another scream! "What''s going on?!" Wang Jie was completely confused. As soon as he came out, he saw Gao Ming kicking Xishan. The door of Pit No. 2 opened at this moment, and a dark figure wearing a school uniform quickly flashed out and disappeared. In Pit No. 2? Gao Ming wanted to chase him, but his legs were still in the compartment. "What are you doing?" Wang Jie helped Gao Ming stand up, and then helped Xishan up after being kicked down: "Why did you two suddenly start fighting? What was the black shadow that ran out just now?" "You two went into the toilet with ghosts." Gao Ming closed the toilet door and told what happened to him in the dormitory. He did not hide the information about the fifty-first classmate. It seems that Yuan Hui was right what he said in the auditorium. We did ride on a certain bus together. Xishan wiped off the shoe prints on his face and pretended to analyze calmly. "Ten years ago we took a bus together, and ten years later we were sent here by bus again. It seems that bus is the key to leaving." Wang Jie thoughtfully said: "The luxury bus rented by Zhuojun is specially Customized, the extra seats were removed and a wine cabinet and beverage table were installed, leaving exactly 51 seats. "The condition for leaving is to find all 51 classmates. We can drive out of the school together this time and then escape." Xishan''s guess this time is quite reliable: "The car key is on the driver in black clothes. He Should still be in school." "The key is that someone among the classmates has turned into a ghost..." Wang Jie seemed to suddenly remember something, and his pupils narrowed: "Could it be that we have to wait until fifty classmates have turned into ghosts, and only one person left can leave? " After Wang Jie finished speaking, his eyes changed slightly when he looked at Xishan and Gao Ming. If it was as he guessed, everyone would be a competitor. "Don''t ruin the peace just because of a speculation." Gao Ming knew very well what Wang Jie was thinking. This rich third generation just wanted to survive: "You guys stay here first, I''ll go outside and take a look." Without giving Wang Jie and Xishan a chance to speak, Gao Ming had already left the toilet and walked downstairs. The door to the dormitory building was locked, and something seemed to be stuck on the door. A red light was on in the dormitory room next to it. Gao Ming could feel the instinctive resistance of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. It seemed that as long as he passed by, something very bad would happen. matter. With his body pressed against the wall, Gao Ming approached quietly and saw the dormitory aunt standing in the middle of the room through the window. ?She was wearing a bright red coat, with a terrifying and exaggerated smile on her face, and she was constantly talking to herself. ?The window glass shed blood and tears, and the furniture made a horrifying sound, like human bones colliding with each other. ? Continuing forward, Gao Ming could see more clearly. The red clothes of the dormitory aunt were covered with human heads cut out from the students photos. My children, come to your mothers arms and let her hug you... Be good, be good, you must be obedient, or mother will lock you all up. ?While the dormitory aunt went crazy, Gao Ming quickly approached the dormitory door. He sprinted with all his strength and crashed directly into the main door. There was a loud sound, and the dormitory aunt shook her head and turned around. The smile on her face was very scary: "Has the disobedient bad baby appeared? Mom is going to be angry." ??The door to the dormitory was forced open, and Gao Ming decisively took out a completely black photo of his body. A **** dog swallowed him up, jumped into the shadows outside the dormitory building, and disappeared. "You can''t run away, mom will find you..." The dormitory aunt took out a bunch of keys and entered the shadows. (End of this chapter) Chapter 124 There are no weird stories, it’s all daily life Chapter 124 There are no weird stories, they are all everyday things Five points will be deducted for staying out at night. How many points will be deducted for violently breaking down the door in front of the dormitory manager after lights out, and forcibly leaving the dormitory? "I don''t know, I never went to school." After the big dog swallowed his life, he ran wildly in the shadows. The heavy rain washed away the black hair, and shadows streaked along the body. Every time the big dog jumped, it would appear several meters away. It could walk freely in the darkness. ?Hide in the body of a big dog, Gao Ming sees the campus after lights out from the big dogs perspective. ?The raindrops in the corner of the room fell on the textbooks that no one wanted, and the knowledge points became blurred. There were people running and chasing each other in the corridor, as if they were dancing or singing. The sound of gasping came from the classroom, the wingless bird was hovering under the dark clouds, and the blood lines were like the stars of this world, hanging from the roof to the ground. You should call me principal in school. I need you to strictly play your role and you dont have to think about other things. With the help of the **** dog, Gao Ming successfully reached the sixth floor without being discovered by anyone. During the day, the office building is gloomy and gloomy, as if it is a forbidden area for the living, but at night it is not so depressing. ?Blood lines penetrated his pupils, and a heartbreaking pain swept through his body. Gao Ming''s left eye oozed tears of blood. He moved his body and looked inside the office. Looking through the crowd, Gao Ming did not see Situ An''s figure. He only saw a computer placed on the principal''s desk, and Situ An''s voice came from the computer. ??The principal''s office is in the middle of the sixth floor. There is a red sign with black characters hanging above the door. When Gao Ming approached, he found that the door was ajar and there seemed to be many people standing in the room. "The investigators we sent into this abnormal incident are all the best among the best. They have basically experienced Level 2 abnormal incidents. If they are all lost in this abnormal incident, can you, Situ An, bear this responsibility? "Ding Yuan slapped the table, extremely angry: "You let us integrate into the campus, but what happened? We missed the best time to investigate and pushed our companions into the school with our own hands! They all turned into monsters!" ?Most "students" are willing to obey the rules, and a few have become real ghosts. "Situ An, I can''t let you continue to act like this! You are not investigating abnormal events at all, you are playing games with the investigator''s life! You are not worthy to be the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau! Our Ring Door Investigation Bureau has decided to follow Investigate in your own way." Another voice sounded, sonorous and powerful. "You must have done it on purpose." Gao Ming entered the corridor and walked towards the principal''s office. Hearing this voice, Gao Ming''s heart beat heavily, and the blood flow in his body accelerated. Perhaps they will be killed the next moment, but they choose to survive until that moment in this way. Old Ding, you cannot represent the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau. Li Xiu publicly expressed his attitude: Director, dont worry, the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau will not violate disciplines and rules. Situ An! Gao Ming thought he could face everything rationally, but after hearing Situ An''s voice, countless death memories began to collide with each other in his heart, and his desire to die soared. The campus radio seems to be playing a dark tune. Listen carefully. The gentle singing is hidden in the heavy rain. It doesnt care whether it is heard or not. No matter how it is sung, the plaster figures in the art room will applaud it. This guy is so cautious. Has he become part of the school? Finally, the portraits of the classmates appeared on the blackboard, the old manuscript papers were thrown out of the window, and only the love letters to be sent tomorrow were left in the drawer. The big dog came to the office building. After spitting out his life, he crouched in the shadow: "This building gives me a very bad feeling. Why do you always like to go to these dangerous and scary places?" Several people in the room started arguing until a voice sounded. Qing Ge and Dr. Lu were killed, leaving Situ An unable to control the overall situation. He himself did not even show up. ?Although the "students" in the school were abandoned, they were living a good life. However, some kind of force intervened and arranged their fate and script for them, trying to force them to act according to certain rules. ??Looking sideways at the principal''s office, Gao Ming compared the information he had. The old man who called Situ An by his real name was called Ding Yuan. He was the director of the Huanmen Investigation Bureau. He was an upright and stubborn old man. He was killed by Li Xiu last time. There are no rules and restrictions, and all the "lunatics" who are not accepted by the world are enjoying the dark and rainy nights. The puddle reflected a strange world, and the huge claws crushed it to pieces. Students dressed in unusual clothes were busy writing in the study room. The lights in the last single room of the library were turned off and on. The water in the swimming pool was splashing, as if there were big fish surging. ?Investigators wearing uniforms of the Bureau of Investigation stood in the office. They all wore teacher IDs. The IDs were like the armbands of the student union, a symbol of their status. "arrive." ?Huddled up in the big dog''s body, Gao Ming couldn''t believe his eyes. This shadow world had its own rules, with an indescribable special beauty. "Director, only twenty of the forty-one investigators are still obeying the command. The others have been assimilated by this school and really regard themselves as school teachers. If this continues, all of us may be banned by the school. Eat it. "calm down" ??The voice in the room was a little impatient. Gao Ming remembered this voice. The other person was Li Xiu, the deputy director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau''s ring-door investigation bureau. This guy was deeply trusted by Situ An. He had guarded the butcher shop for Situ An in the Surabaya apartment and imprisoned Xuan Wen. "If I don''t go to these places, I won''t meet you." Gao Ming touched the big dog''s head, and the big dog shook its hair hard, splashing water all over Gao Ming. The student union has deceived all students, and the night may not be as dangerous as imagined. A couple embracing each other stood at the edge of the woods, a student holding an ID card had just climbed over the wall, a teacher on night watch hurriedly ran, and a security guard picked up a hat and put it on his head crookedly. All the students at the evening event seemed to be wearing red school uniforms. ?The big dog jumped in the shadows, light and dreamy, and appeared and disappeared between the silhouettes, attracting everyone''s attention. There was a mistake in cooperation. The big dog raised his head high. Becoming a part of the school is also a way to survive. If they are determined, they can use their status as teachers to conduct more in-depth investigations. "You fart! You built Hende Private Academy. When we first arrived, only Class 13 of Senior High School had a Level 1 abnormal event. However, in just a few days, the abnormal event has spread to the entire school. This is completely unreasonable. ! I have reason to suspect that you are behind this!" Ding Yuan broke up with Situ An for the sake of his subordinates'' safety. Old Ding, dont get excited. Li Xiu approached quietly, comforting Ding Yuan with his mouth, but holding a sharp knife in his hand hidden in the darkness, he wanted to kill Ding Yuan here! (End of this chapter) Chapter 125 House of Resentment, House of Hell, House of Hell Chapter 125 House of Resentment, House of Hell, House of Hell ??The faint cold light of the computer screen shone on Ding Yuan''s face. Several investigators in the principal''s office moved forward to separate Ding Yuan from his assistant. There was no communication, just a glance from Li Xiu, and the former comrade silently touched the knife hidden under his clothes. Everything was planned in advance. The sharp knife was slowly raised in the darkness. Li Xiu raised the corners of his mouth and stared at Ding Yuan''s most vulnerable neck: "Old Ding, you should change your temper." Bang! Before the blade fell, the door of the principal''s office was suddenly thrown open by a force, and a shadow quickly flashed past. Someone is outside! Ding Yuans assistant shouted loudly. Sensing something was wrong, he pushed aside other investigators, dragged Ding Yuan and ran outside. The office building was also invaded by ghosts? "Student? No..." Ding Yuan gently touched the black ring: "You seem like a citizen who was accidentally involved in an abnormal event, but your behavior is completely different from ordinary people." I am the only one. Gao Ming told him about the class reunion. When Ding Yuan heard that it was Zhuo Jun who invited Gao Ming, his expression became even uglier. Ding Yuan stopped in place. Ding Yuan was experienced. He seemed to have a premonition and stopped taking a step forward: "The darkness has changed. Don''t hide anymore. I know you are here." "You are very sensitive to ghosts, but too careless about people." Gao Ming walked out of the corner behind Ding Yuan, and Ding Yuan focused all his attention on the darkness where the big dog was hiding, ignoring his side. "Situ An has been conducting some unknown experiment at Hande Private Academy. If it hadn''t been for this abnormal incident, his secret would never have been discovered. That guy''s disguise was so perfect that the whole Hanhai felt He is a good person." Ding Yuan wanted to investigate Situ An, which may be the reason why he was killed: "How many investigators are there in your group? Are they all students?" "To be precise, they are distinguished according to the disaster-stricken buildings. The ghosts are concentrated in one room, and the number of ghosts does not exceed three. Such a building is called a resentment house, and the danger level is between level three and level four; independent A house or a unit that is full of ghosts is called a ghost house; if there are several units in a community and the whole building has problems, it is called a ghost house; and the situation we are encountering now..." Ding Yuan described the whole house Campus circle: "It''s called a place of death." "There is something wrong with Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District. This abnormal incident is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster!" Ding Yuan was very sure: "I received the transfer order two days ago and rushed into Hende Private Academy. At that time, there was only one class in the school. Some students had hallucinations. They said that there was a person hanging above every seat in Class 13, and that fifty-one seats corresponded to fifty-one dead people. There are nine buildings in this school, with the teaching building as the center, like a Bagua upside down on the ground. Without turning on the lights, Ding Yuan seemed to have memorized the placement of all items, avoiding tables, chairs and benches, and opened the filing cabinet at the back of the office. "Don''t you doubt me?" Gao Ming was proficient in facial expression psychology. He could tell that Ding Yuan had no ill intentions towards him, but was just wary and doubtful. Well, some students in our class have been replaced by ghosts, and the situation is not optimistic now. "Smart, your director has found a treasure." Ding Yuan slid his finger: "As long as a ghost appears, it is a level three abnormal event, but do you know how the level four abnormal events are divided?" "Maybe it''s because I have strong adaptability." Gao Ming extended his hand to Ding Yuan: "My name is Gao Ming, an intern investigator at the Lishan Investigation Bureau." The investigators ran out of the principal''s office, and the dark figure stood at the corner of the corridor, as if waiting for them on purpose. ?Each building is marked with a different color and number, and many of the numbers have been modified multiple times. "What happened in the school?" Gao Ming had never dealt with Ding Yuan before. He only knew that Ding Yuan had been killed by Li Xiu a long time ago. "Yes, as the investigation deepened, we found that the files in the school did not match the number of students at school. Deep in the laboratory building, we also found a large number of gray-haired old people. Situ An explained that those were from nursing homes. Old people, come here to experience the life of your youth. This is also a way of treatment. But after comparison, we discovered an amazing fact." Ding Yuan looked serious: "Those old people were once students of Hende Private Academy. He was an orphan adopted by Situ An. "Hande Private Academy was established less than twenty years ago. In other words, adolescent students quickly aged into old people in more than ten years." After Gao Ming entered the school, he had not yet gone. Pass the laboratory building. Go out and have a look! According to the number of ghosts? Level 4 abnormal events in Gao Mings memory are already considered regional disasters. ??The investigators wearing teacher IDs dispersed in the office building. Ding Yuan chased them for a long time, and in the end he was the only one left. "The Queen''s Investigation Bureau was completely wiped out some time ago. The new director promoted by Situ An is Zhuo Jun. That kid looks silly and silly, but he is actually very poisonous." Ding Yuan seemed to suddenly think of something: "You said your high school Are you from Class 13? ?He took out the lighter, and the weak flame dispelled the darkness. The filing cabinet was filled with various materials, the most eye-catching of which was a campus map. The color represents the degree of danger? The number is the number of ghosts? "Chase!" "Death situation is also called desperate situation. It has its own rules. Only by following its rules can you survive. It is precisely because of this that I followed Situ An''s arrangement and led my subordinates to become school teachers. But later I realized that something was wrong. "A trace of anger flashed in Ding Yuan''s eyes: "This death realm seems to have been fed by Situ An!" "Just now in the principal''s office, I saw Li Xiu''s knife, but it was too late by then. I deliberately argued with Situ An to create an opportunity for the assistant to leave. I didn''t expect that you saved me and my assistant in the end." Ding I wish to let go of my hand: "I am very sensitive to ghosts, and I am also very sensitive to people. This abnormal event in the school is twisted from the root. We must escape as soon as possible, convey information to the outside world, seal off the surrounding area, and we must not let the General Administration continue to dispatch Investigators come in!" Can you understand? Ding Yuan pointed to the numbers on the campus map. A dead man hanging above every seat? After hesitating for a moment, Ding Yuan took Gao Ming''s hand and said, "Director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau Ring Gate Investigation DepartmentDing Yuan." "This is not the place to talk. You come with me first." Ding Yuan ran along the corridor of the office building, and he led Gao Ming into hiding in the office of the senior high school grade group. "I don''t quite understand what you mean." The last time Gao Ming saw Situ An, he fought with him for the Flesh Fairy in the Surabaya apartment. As the Flesh Fairy was eaten by him, Situ An seemed to have tossed out other things. Even more incredible. "Situ An seemed to have encountered something a long time ago, and his destiny began to change from that moment on. He helped the unknown thing grow little by little, and spent decades feeding it from unknown to ghost. , and with it as the core, he gradually cultivated the Resentment into a realm of death!" When Ding Yuan said this, his pupils were beating: "That lunatic is now preparing to merge himself with this realm of death. He wants to Use us to become the rule-maker of death." (End of this chapter) Chapter 126 big surprise Chapter 126 The big trick ?In order to cultivate something unknown, Situ An specially built the Haldex Private Academy for him, and he even worked hard to become a well-known entrepreneur and philanthropist in Hanhai. This guy is indeed very powerful, but his pursuit is too hysterical. He created the desperate situation by himself. Why does he need our help if he wants to merge? Gao Ming was a little confused. "After the fusion is completed, one party will disappear completely. I suspect that Situ Anyang''s ghost has regretted it." Ding Yuan put away the lighter: "Of course, I am just guessing. What is certain now is that Situ An did not fully control the school. "The only places he can affect are parts of the office building, teaching building and laboratory building, which are areas where teacher ID cards can be passed freely." The teachers certificate is proof of a certain rule, so is the student unions armband proof of another rule? "That''s right." Ding Yuan looked at Gao Ming with admiration: "The student union represents the real rules of the school, and some handymen, such as chefs, doormen, dormitory guards, etc., also obey the school rules." "For Situ An to be able to sustain himself in such a desperate situation for so long, he probably has other trump cards." Gao Ming has always felt that Situ An is not simple, and there must be some secret hidden in him. However, his identity was too different from Situ An''s before, and he had never come into contact with that person. Secret Qualifications. This time again, Gao Ming wanted to eat Situ An completely. "Maybe, Situ An is a scary person. I can''t see through him." Ding Yuan stuffed all the maps and things in the cabinet into his backpack: "In addition to the two rules I mentioned above, there are also some unusual rules in the school. "Big ghosts" who are willing to abide by the rules will attract nearby ghosts in desperate situations. These "big ghosts" are powerful and terrifying. They are considered a third-party force. " After finishing cleaning up, Ding Yuan and Gao Ming had just arrived on the first floor when they heard Li Xiu''s voice coming from the radio in the building: "Old Ding, come to the principal''s office quickly. Your assistant has arrived. Where are you?" ??The old lady''s hair is neatly styled, and there is no wrinkle in her suit. It can be seen that she is usually a very serious and rigorous person. She has extremely high requirements for herself, but at this time, she cursed and cursed very unpleasantly. "Later, it was too late. She disclosed her property, and she had nothing at home. People said she had transferred her property in advance. She took out the messages sent by herself and her son to prove that she had not protected her biological child. People also said that she wanted to protect herself. Even the child can be abandoned. She is worse than a hungry tiger until she suddenly disappeared one day. No one cared whether she was still alive. Many people speculated that she took away the money and fled abroad. "Situ An''s rules and school rules conflicted here. They competed for control of the experimental building, causing the building''s rules to be chaotic and in a state of disorder. Some ''big ghosts'' are hiding here." Ding Yuan leaned on On the left wall, he entered the left corridor. He went up to the fourth floor and then back to the first floor. After repeating this four times, both he and Gao Ming heard the voice of an old lady. "Let him go! The school is mine! I have the final say!" "Don''t be impulsive. Only if you are alive can you have a chance to save people." Gao Ming stopped next to the office on the first floor: "Why don''t you jump out of the window?" There was a well-dressed old man in the corridor on the fourth floor. She was holding a broken mobile phone, wearing a suit, and yelling angrily at the mobile phone. Ding Yuan walked silently towards the corridor on the fourth floor: "Actually, she was wronged and framed. Not long after she resigned, Situ An succeeded her as the vice president of Hanhai Charity Federation." The big dog hid in the shadows, led the two of them out of the office building, and entered the laboratory building without anyone noticing. Get out! Get out of my school! The school was sold to Situ An by your eldest son, and he may become the new principal in a few days. Ding Yuan lowered his head. The doors of these offices cannot be opened casually. There may be dirty things trapped by Situ An in each office. Once they are released, the situation will become even worse. After sending the two people to the place, the big dog disappeared again. Ding Yuan''s face was full of surprise. He knew this was Gao Ming''s secret and didn''t ask any more questions. ?Looking into the distance, the only two exits of the office building have been blocked. You will take me to see ghosts? Ding Yuan is not as rigid as Gao Ming imagined. He can be flexible before reaching his goal, even if he cooperates with the "big ghost". The public is overwhelmed by emotions. They mainly feel that they have been deceived and begin to suspect that their kindness is being taken advantage of. Gao Ming studied psychology himself and is relatively familiar with this situation. "Situ An has already developed murderous intentions towards me. It is not safe to stay here." Ding Yuan picked up his schoolbag and said, "I will take you to see a special ''big ghost''." "If you dare to sell the school to Situ An, I won''t have a son like you in the future! Get out of here with him!" "Doing good deeds starts from small things. How can there be any charity ambassador who appears out of nowhere! Situ An is lying to you! You are so stupid!" Are you leaving the office building now? Then it seems we can only take the main entrance. Gao Ming stroked the darkness around him, and Ding Yuan was swallowed by the big dog before he could react. "This **** is threatening me with Xiao Fei?" Ding Yuan''s face darkened, Xiao Fei was his assistant. When the old lady in suits and ties saw Ding Yuan and Gao Ming, she hung up the phone angrily and walked over with her legs crossed: "Director Ding, you are here so late, do you have anything important to do?" "This old lady is called Yan Xizhi, and she is the principal of Hande Scholars College. She used her life savings to open a school for the children of the orphanage. Before Situ An entered the Hanhai Charity Federation, she was the vice president of the Charity Federation. "Ding Yuan looked at the old lady with admiration: "She is well-educated, modest and polite, and has helped countless poor people." Then why is she here? "The director has discovered a loophole in the school. If you don''t come over as soon as possible, I will lead a team in." Li Xiu didn''t seem to be worried about Ding Yuan''s escape at all. "The old lady was innocent all her life, but she suffered a tragedy at the hands of her own children in her later years. Her eldest son secretly misappropriated funds from the Charity Federation and was discovered by the media. Her second son hit and run and later committed suicide out of fear of guilt. The residents of the city felt deceived at the time, and everyone She thought Yan Xizhi was not a good person, and the so-called charity was just a cover for her. People forced her to resign and shouted at her to kill her. "Ding Yuan sighed: "She helped many people, but no one spoke for her at that time. " "As long as I am here! There is no way that Hande Scholars Academy will fall into Situ An''s hands! I will protect every student in this school!" Yan Xizhi was like a crazy lion, her memory seemed to stay in Situ An''s hands. Before Ann became principal. "It seems that the old lady did not disappear many years ago. She was probably killed in school by Situ An and turned into a special ''big ghost''." When Gao Ming looked at the old lady, the old lady was also staring at him. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 127 Yan Xizhi Chapter 127 Yan Xizhi Gao Ming felt terrified when the old lady looked at him. Yan Xizhi''s eyes seemed to be able to see through all the secrets. "Are you a new student?" Yan Xizhi stopped in front of Gao Ming: "Why are there so many people lying on you!" Ding Yuan was frightened by Principal Yan''s words. He really believed what Gao Ming said and regarded Gao Ming as Zhuo Jun''s classmate. He knew that Gao Ming had a secret, but no matter what, Gao Ming should still be a living person. "Principal Yan, if they stay with me and don''t want to leave, doesn''t it just mean that I am very popular and can give them a sense of security and make them rely on me?" Gao Ming was not joking, he really thought so. Then dont you feel tired? Yan Xizhi is wearing a suit. There is a certain determination in her eyes. Her eyes are sharp. When they meet for the first time, she will be difficult to get in touch with. "Compared with what you are carrying, what am I?" Gao Ming''s eyes were soft, just the opposite of the old lady: "I heard about you when I was very young, and I want to be like you. Be tolerant, caring, selfless, and use your own strength to help more people. This is what I think and what I have always done. The light of the desk lamp, warm but not dazzling, illuminated the lesson plans and various documents on the table. She had been busy over and over again, wanting to do more things for the students. "We are hiding here now." Ding Yuan painted the utility room on the fourth floor of the experimental building blue on the map: "Blue represents the room where the ''big ghost'' activities are, and it is also an area we can fight for. White represents the school rules. The covered area, black is the area where Situ An makes the rules. Principal, you must also pay attention to safety, Situ An can do anything. Ding Yuan reminded carefully. Why do you still see people serving food? Ding Yuan did not expose Gao Ming. After all, no matter how abnormal Gao Mings behavior was, he was still a living person of flesh and blood. Ding Yuan didnt say much to Principal Yan. He pasted the campus maps on the wall and dragged Gao Ming to his side. Yes, of course its no problem! Yan Xizhi stood up and walked deeper into the corridor. The big dog jumped out of the shadows and followed the old lady closely, never leaving. ??The old lady touched Gao Ming''s shoulder. She looked at the darkness beside Gao Ming: "Is that your pet too?" "It was strange when I first came in. The utility room was not affected by the campus rules and Situ An''s rules. It was independent of the two rules and was completely wrapped up in the resentment of the ''big ghost''." Ding Yuan''s voice Very small: "According to our subsequent investigation, Yan Xizhi''s first death scene should be in the utility room of the laboratory building." "Hey." Gao Ming walked over quickly and grabbed the long hair of the big dog: "You should pay attention to your position." "It''s normal for good birds to choose trees to roost in." Ding Yuan seemed to know the specialness of Yan Xizhi Ability, he said casually. The shelves are lined with all the things Yan Xizhi prepared for this school, as well as a large number of letters and essays written to her by students. Perhaps the children''s heartfelt efforts to stay are another reason why she is unwilling to leave. Originally, the big dog just cooperated with Gao Ming and pretended to be pitiful, but when he was actually touched by Yan Xizhi, he felt extremely comfortable, and his body seemed to have been injected with power. In a trance, the big dog seemed to have seen his "bamboo mother" . I have a big place here, you can bring all the other teachers here. After listening to Gao Mings words, the anger on the old ladys face subsided a little: If my two useless sons were half as kind as you, I would be satisfied. Alas, I have spoiled them rotten. After passing an unknown number of rows of shelves, Gao Ming saw a simple desk and a few wooden chairs, where the old lady worked after her death. "Okay." Ding Yuan smiled bitterly: "Some teachers also want to make Situ An the principal. A small number of teachers who support you have been kicked out of the office building by him, so we want to work here temporarily and continue to maintain the operation of the school. ,May I?" "Do you miss your mother?" Yan Xizhi hugged the big dog. The expression on her face was completely different from when she called just now: "You can stay here from now on. This school is your home, and I will guard it." Anyone who wants to take away the school must step over my body!" Ding Yuan next to him couldn''t stand listening anymore. He told Gao Ming everything about Yan Xizhi three minutes ago. The kid in the office building had murderous intent hidden in his eyes before. His attitude towards him and Yan Xizhi was simply shocking. They are two extremes. Thank you, Principal Yan, we will definitely stop Situ An and help you protect the school! Ding Yuan opened his backpack and took out the suspicious items and investigation reports. They have been walking inside for a long time, but they still have not reached the end. ??The utility room at the end of the corridor looks small, and it is filled with various items used for experiments. "It''s not about helping me keep the school, it''s about helping the children keep the school. Commercial operations are strictly prohibited and only a learning environment is provided for the children who need it most." Yan Xizhi sat on the side of the table, staring at her broken mobile phone. It was as if she was waiting for people who had helped her to call her back. She has paid so much for this school, and every item on the shelf is proof. It is no wonder that Situ An and the school rules cannot affect this place. "No, he is my best friend." Gao Ming knew that he could not hide it, so he took the initiative to admit: "He is a poor man, he was born blind and his ears were injured. After being abandoned by his biological parents, he was bought by a trafficker. Forced to beg on the street, it wears the hair of a monster, but actually has a very gentle heart. In order to provide the best teaching environment for her children, Yan Xizhi has the same teaching environment as other schools, and hers is no different. ??The wet big dog was a little speechless, but because he felt that he couldn''t beat Yan Xizhi, he lay on the ground obediently. Although he had an extremely huge body, he looked very weak. How much pain does it take to grow such a dangerous shell? Yan Xizhis heartstrings were touched, and she reached out and touched the big dogs head: Child... Yan Xizhi died in the school he built. After his death, he still lingered here, worried about the children. He put aside his dignity and used his mobile phone that could not make any calls to find someone for help. "I will go to the Hanhai Charity Federation when it gets light. I have never begged anyone in my life, but in order to save the school, I am willing to make an exception." Yan Xizhi was so crazy that her memory stayed before her death. She didn''t even know that she was dead. , holding the cell phone that could never make a call, he kept calling the people he had helped before. Walking between the rows of shelves, Gao Ming slowly began to realize something was wrong. Gao Ming knelt down and hugged the big dog in the shadow. "Have you ever seen such a big good bird?" Gao Ming refused to let go and followed Yan Xizhi noisily to the utility room on the fourth floor. Ding Yuan drew a route on the map with a blue pen: "We can''t fight against Situ An and the school rules. What we need to do now is to bring the remaining living people into the blue area and protect them. But you have to remember Stay here, don''t let the replaced ''ghost students'' come in! They are all enforcers of school rules, and they may attract the student union once they come in!" "It''s difficult to identify students. Some ''ghost students'' are well hidden." Gao Ming took out a red pen: "Why don''t we make new rules and erase all the ghosts and ghosts who don''t abide by our rules." (End of this chapter) Chapter 128 What level of disaster am I in? Chapter 128 What level of disaster do I belong to? Ding Yuan almost thought there was something wrong with his ears. He looked at Gao Ming without saying anything for a long time: "Even the big ghosts dare not challenge the rules. You, a living person, want to make brand new rules? Are you crazy, or am I listening?" wrong?" "Any rules need to be supervised by the executors. If we kill all the executors, won''t their rules become just decorations?" Gao Ming''s idea was simple, but when he said this, his voice was much lower. , he was worried that Yan Xizhi would hear it and his image in the mind of Principal Yan would be affected. "That''s right." Ding Yuan grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist. He could clearly feel Gao Ming''s body temperature and pulse: "You are indeed still alive." "Nonsense, those students who were replaced all live in the shadows and dare not violate the rules." Gao Ming rolled his eyes: "Let''s start with the blue room first. If it''s not convenient for you to come forward, I will do it." Ding Yuan let go of Gao Ming''s wrist, the wrinkles on his face relaxed a lot, and his expression was no longer cold and stubborn. He seemed to see the hope of a living person in Gao Ming. In the midst of abnormal events, living people have always been very passive. Old people, including Ding Yuan, all think about how to exchange for more investigation results with minimal casualties. Few people would think of taking the initiative to attack abnormal events. Being able to take root in such a complex environment as Lishan, your investigation bureaus method of training investigators is worth learning from all of us. Ding Yuan seemed to have misunderstood something, and Gao Ming didnt bother to explain. Yan Xizhi seemed to have heard the words training methods and learning experience. He raised his head and said, "Director Ding, are you exchanging experiences in educating students?" "Situ An will come over at any time. We are discussing how to protect the school." Ding Yuan was still a little afraid of Yan Xizhi and behaved respectfully in front of Principal Yan. "Protecting the school is my job. You should still focus on the students, comfort them, and don''t delay their studies because of environmental changes." Principal Yan seemed to have remembered something, got up and rummaged among the shelves. A few minutes later, She came over with a wooden box: "These are my most cherished things. You can take them and share them with other teachers to make everyone feel at ease." "Thank you, principal." It seemed that this was not the first time that Ding Yuan took something from Yan Xizhi. He gave Gao Ming a look, picked up the wooden box and went to the back of the shelf. "When Hande Scholarly Academy was in the most difficult time, Yan Xizhi sold all his jewelry collections to stabilize the morale of the military and keep the school running. Unexpectedly, she turned into a ''big ghost'' and this scene would happen again. Now." Ding Yuan opened the wooden box, which was filled with the old lady''s treasures. ?The first thing that caught my eye were letters written by students. The words of Grandma Yan in the childrens mouths became Yan Xizhis obsession. The children could not forget her, and she always remembered them. Under the letter are various handmade clay sculptures made by children. These clay sculptures, which are regarded as defective products in the market, are also treasures of the old lady. It seems like theres nothing useful? Flipping further down, Ding Yuan found a cheap dressing box. It is a womans nature to love beauty. ? Gently opened the dressing box, and Ding Yuan''s figure appeared on the small mirror. There was nothing unusual, and Ding Yuan was a little disappointed. "I have used this dressing box for more than ten years, and I am really reluctant to part with it. Every time before attending a major event, I will look in the mirror and examine myself." Yan Xizhi quietly appeared behind Ding Yuan, and the makeup mirror reflected his old age. When the wife was pregnant, the mirror turned light red, and tiny blood lines outlined each student: "It can help you see yourself clearly, and it can also help you see others clearly." "Let the principal worry about it." "Director Ding, it doesn''t matter how much we pay, don''t let the children down." After Yan Xizhi finished speaking, he returned to the desk and continued to make the call that could never be answered. The mirror in the dressing box can be rated for danger. Principal Yan himself is considered a Level 3 abnormal event. This utility room is equivalent to a house of resentment. We can use this as a standard to judge. Ding Yuan handed the mirror to Gao Ming. ??Taking it carefully, Gao Ming lowered his head and glanced in the mirror. The mirror was so **** that he couldn''t be seen at all. He could only see flesh and blood, ghosts and gods rising from the ground like a big tree, with corpses hanging on the "branches". Closing the mirror, Gao Ming casually put it into his pocket. "Let''s divide the contents of this wooden box. If you want to hunt other ghosts, you will definitely encounter danger, so you choose first." Ding Yuan originally thought that there would be "weapons" to deal with ghosts in the box. It''s a pity that the wooden box is full of "gratitude". "Each letter represents a blessing. In the shadow world, such simple things are cherished and will definitely come in handy." Gao Ming looked through all the contents in the wooden box and finally found a piece of paper. Take a photo. The last class of students led by Yan Xizhi graduated. She took a group photo with her children. This should also be the last photo she took during her lifetime. Shadows flow inside the photo. The entire photo is in color. Only the old lady is in black and white. It feels like she gave all the colors to the children. I want it. Gao Ming and Ding Yuan discussed in the utility room until about three o''clock in the morning. Five more investigators from the Huanmen Investigation Bureau arrived one after another. These were the only people in the entire Eastern District Investigation Bureau who escaped from Situ An''s clutches. "Director! Li Xiu is leading the team to hunt us! All the investigation bureaus in the Eastern District have chosen to obey Situ An''s orders, and now we have become traitors of the investigation bureau." Qiang Feng is the leader of the investigation team of the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau: "The second investigation team was killed by Li Xiu, Xiao Fei was arrested, and only a few of us are left in the investigation team." You havent exposed the existence of Principal Yan, have you? "No." Qiang Feng shook her head: "We have been secretly investigating Yan Xizhi, and no one except a group knows about it." "That''s good." Ding Yuan took off the teacher''s certificate: "We have already broken up with Situ An. We will use this teacher''s certificate as little as possible. From now on, we will carry out activities around the room occupied by the big ghost." "But not all ''big ghosts'' in the school are as easy to talk to as Principal Yan. Some ''big ghosts'' are so cruel and murderous that even the student union dare not provoke them easily. They are existences that can blatantly ''violate the rules.''" Qiangfeng didn''t understand Director Ding. Where does the confidence come from? You dont need to worry about those things, you just need to do something about it. Ding Yuan told Qiangfeng about Gao Mings plan, but Qiangfeng had no trust in Gao Ming at all, and instead kept a distance from Gao Ming. "I''m used to living alone." Gao Ming politely rejected Ding Yuan''s kindness: "The General Administration may send more investigators in at any time. Your main responsibility is to tell those investigators the truth, expose Situ An''s true face, and let They should not be deceived by Situ An again." (End of this chapter) Chapter 129 "When the Stars of Mankind Shine" Chapter 129 When Humanitys Stars Shine ?? Once the General Bureau of Investigation sides with Situ An, a steady stream of investigators who are not afraid of death will become resistance to Gao Ming, which Gao Ming does not want to see. After agreeing on a contact code with Ding Yuan, Gao Ming left with the backup map. If he didn''t leave, the big dog would probably stick to Yan Xizhi. Seizing the time, Gao Ming went to the blue area where other "big ghosts" were located. Some places looked normal at first glance, but in fact they were just like Yan Xizhi''s utility room. Special methods were needed to enter and open it. House of resentment. The realm of death is made up of houses of resentment. Small ghost stories appear in the same scene, forming a ghost story that is on the verge of getting out of control. ??The reason why Hande Private Academy has not gotten out of control now is entirely because Situ An and the unknown ghost he raised have differences. When one of them compromises, or one completely eats the other, the school''s strange stories will immediately get out of control. ?The current school is a cage. After it is released, Henniges Private College will become the "source of infection" that subverts Hanhai. A faint light appeared on the horizon. Gao Ming''s first night at school had passed. He didn''t dare to go back to his dormitory and went directly to the cafeteria. At dawn, my abilities are limited. It seems that the students in this school can use the rules to kill me. The big dog felt threatened and did not follow Gao Ming into the cafeteria, but hid in the black and white photos. "School rules have the strongest restrictive effect during the day. What is the reason for this? Does it have something to do with the students? Most students go back to their dormitories to sleep at night, and they only come out during the day." Gao Ming felt strange, and he thought carefully: "Could it be that the students have crossed The more people follow the school rules, the more powerful the school rules will be?" Gao Ming thought of the game he had made for Xuan Wen before. The more people passed the game and remembered Xuan Wen, the harder it would be for Xuan Wen to be obliterated by the shadow world. After ordering breakfast from the cafeteria, Gao Ming soon saw his classmates running out of the dormitory building at the same speed as being chased by dogs. They had a rough time last night. I dont know how many people turned into ghosts. Opening the group chat on the mobile phone, as soon as the night passed, the students began to send messages frantically, asking about their respective situations. In the end, everyone unanimously decided to meet in the cafeteria first, and then go to Class 13 together as per the suggestion of monitor Yuan Hui. Within twenty minutes, the classmates arrived one after another. Some of them had not slept all night, had heavy dark circles under their eyes, and were in a very bad mental state. Others seemed to be fine, chatting and laughing, and there was no sign that they had experienced any supernatural events. "Gao Ming!" Xishan saw Gao Ming from afar, and he ran here with Wang Jie and Du Bai. ?Compared with his enthusiasm, Wang Jie seemed very calm. He first exchanged code words with Gao Ming before he dared to sit next to Gao Ming. Where were you last night? "The dormitory manager in bright red clothes was guarding the door. I couldn''t get out, so I hid in the toilet on other floors all night." Gao Ming stretched his body and said, "What about you?" Du Bai went to Lanyis dormitory room. We were really in danger last night! Xishan was very excited. Just as he was about to give a lecture to Gao Ming, Qian Junran in the crowd stood up and clapped his hands. "Everyone listen to me and say a few words." Qian Junran stepped on the chair: "After being familiar with each other last night, I believe everyone has understood how terrible things have happened to them. I was also very scared last night, shivering, but fear can only It blinds us and prevents us from seeing the truth more clearly, so we must defeat it! We all have our own families and things that we cant let go of. Even if its for them, we have to get out alive! "Yes! That''s right!" The fat man who shared a dormitory with Ma Tao waved his arms vigorously. "People have been fighting against fear since they were born! Only in this way can our ancestors walk out of the dark night and not be afraid of anything!" Qian Junran became more and more excited as he spoke: "We can live! There is nothing to be afraid of ghosts! We can Human wisdom will surely find the real way out! "We can''t give up, or we''ll have to fight those ghosts!" Cai Meimei also echoed loudly: "They think they can scare us like this? Impossible!" ? ? ? "Courage is the most beautiful hymn of mankind!" The students cheered each other up and cheered. Ming was also a little surprised at the optimism of his classmates. It seemed that only a few dormitories were targeted last night. Looking at the classmates who had gathered together as one force, Qian Junran was also full of confidence and clenched his fists: "Everyone has eaten and drank enough, and then we will go to class together! Class 13! We will win!" ?Eating in silence, Wang Jie sat at the farthest place from Qian Junran, as if he was afraid of being implicated: "This idiot is probably not even willing to get into his body, for fear of being fooled to death again." Everyone has a different personality and handles things differently. Gao Ming will not express any opinion on this. Breakfast time was over. Although Wang Jie kept cursing, he still chose to go to class with everyone according to the class schedule. Stepping on the steps and walking through the familiar corridor, the students of Class 13 returned to the same classroom after many years. ? Pushing open the door of Class 13 on the fourth floor, the blackboard, projector, and desks were all normal, but there was a rough hemp rope hanging above each desk. ?The most outrageous thing is that the length of each rope is different. When everyone sat down according to the seats in memory, they found that the ropes could just fit around their necks. "There must be a problem with these ropes appearing on the seats. They may wrap around our necks during class. I suggest everyone cut the ropes in advance, but be careful not to cut them completely, so as to be careful of being seen." Meimei Chua from I took out nail clippers from my bag. Everyone, please pay attention to your surroundings. Windows and doors are the key points. If you encounter a dangerous situation, evacuate according to the plan! "Be careful with the fan above your head. The classroom has air conditioning and a fan installed. I suspect it will fall down. This should be a mechanism." The fat man pointed to the top of his head. "It makes sense, you see, as long as we get together and brainstorm, many scary things are actually nothing to be afraid of!" Qian Junran looked at the classmates with emotion: "This situation and this scene not only made me think The title of a bookWhen Humanitys Stars Shine! ??While observing the high life of every student, he couldn''t help but cover his face when he heard Qian Junran''s words. At least one fifth of the students in this room are ghosts. ?The clock on the wall was ticking. There were still fifteen minutes left before class started, and a young woman wearing a black uniform from the Bureau of Investigation entered the classroom. Wearing her teacher''s qualification certificate, she glanced at everyone, walked up to the podium, and wrote two numbers on the blackboard - 31 and 13. His eyes narrowed, Gao Ming checked the number of people just now, and the number of people in the classroom was exactly 44. "The two numbers added together are the total number of people in the classroom. One of these two numbers represents the number of people? The other represents the number of ghosts?" Gao Ming looked around and wanted to see if there was something wrong with those people. The classroom door opened again. Once pushed away. Zhuo Jun appeared at the door wearing a school uniform. He was tall and looked much more mature than when he was a student, but he still looked naive and silly. Zhuo Jun! ?Many of the classmates stood up, their eyes were on fire, and they wanted to tear him alive. Find a seat and sit down. The teacher on the podium changed the number 31 on the blackboard to 32 after Zhuo Jun took his seat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 130 Zhuo Jun’s defense Chapter 130 Zhuo Juns defense The numbers have changed, and Zhuo Jun belongs to the majority. ?Gao Ming did not follow the trend of anger, nor did he worry about matters that were not his own. He was watching everyone in the class. After spending a frightening night, the students in the class reached a consensus that no matter whether it is a person or a ghost, everyone should work together to find the truth. But now the teacher writes the two numbers directly on the blackboard, reminding everyone all the time that there are ghosts among the students. This makes Qian Junrans morale-boosting words just now funny, because everyone, including himself, has Maybe a ghost. The only person whose identity can be determined now is Zhuo Jun. If he says that he is a living person, then the vast majority of the class will be living people, and ghosts will continue to pretend to be human beings; if he is a ghost, then the situation in the class will be very pessimistic now. You have to pretend to be a ghost to survive. The students could no longer hear clearly what the female teacher said. All they could think about was leaving the school. They were exhausted from the torture last night, and now they finally heard the good news. Yesterday, Ma Tao and several boys violated the canteen rules and were dragged into the kitchen by the chef. They should not be human anymore. Wang Jie stood up and stared at Ma Tao. coincide? Or is there someone deliberately trying to recreate the original scene? "Quiet!" The young female teacher walked to the window, opened the curtain, and pointed at the bus in the heavy rain: "My best class passed a week ago. If you perform well, the bus will be here in a week." Take you out of the school and go to Hanjiang." "The sum of the numbers is exactly the number of students in the class. These two numbers may represent the number of people and monsters." Liu Yi was the first to speak: "As for whether people are the majority or the minority, we need to gather clues together. You lied! Yuan Hui pulled out a fruit knife from his sleeve and stabbed Zhuo Jun directly in the neck! ?He moved very quickly, but what people didn''t expect was that Zhuo Jun stopped him with only one hand and pushed him down heavily on the table. He is always passionate in front of his own people and submissive in the face of danger. "Zhuo Jun is lying! Don''t forget that he tricked us in! Maybe he is a ghost!" Ma Tao''s voice became a little sharp. Turning around slowly, Wang Jie looked at Zhuo Jun: "Did you ask Ma Tao for help last night?" The female teacher assigned the first task in this way. She must gather the students from Class 13 to class tomorrow no matter what. It doesnt matter whether they are human or ghost, as long as they can gather fifty-one students. "The consequence of breaking the rules is just to help? Do you think this school is a children''s paradise?" Wang Jie glanced around and paused for a while: "I thought someone would help you defend me, and I also thought I could catch other ghosts. It seems You ghosts are also very selfish. "You don''t need to think it is so complicated. You just need to make sure whether Zhuo Jun is a human or a ghost." Class monitor Yuan Hui stood up from his seat. He ignored the teacher and walked directly to Zhuo Jun, grabbing Zhuo Jun''s clothes with one hand. Leader: "Where did you hide my family?" "As long as I can leave, I can do anything." The fat man who lives in the same dormitory as Ma Tao was particularly active today. His personality changed a bit, as if he was possessed by Ma Tao. On the contrary, Ma Tao himself didn''t say a word. Said, keeping his head down. ?The class bell rang, and the students who wanted to question Zhuo Jun had no choice but to hold back their impulse and abide by classroom discipline. "If Zhuo Jun is a ghost, that is to say, ghosts make up the majority, then ghosts can completely control the field, and there is no need to discuss everything." Wang Jie was very sure: "Although I also hate Zhuo Jun very much, but he There is a high probability that he is a human being. In addition, I have another piece of evidence. Our dormitory did not open the door to Ma Tao last night. Later, Ma Tao entered the dormitory where Fatty was. After he entered the dormitory, screams and wailings continued from the dormitory, so I suspect that not only him, but also everyone else in his dormitory has turned into a ghost!" There were no other unnecessary classroom disciplines. The whole class looked at each other. Qian Junran, who was loud before, did not dare to speak after the teacher entered the classroom. The class was very quiet, and the ghosts disguised themselves very similarly, but this was what surprised Gao Ming the most. He found that the ghosts seemed to work harder than people: "After the ghosts replace the students in Class 13, they can replace the students themselves. Boarding the bus and escaping the school? Ghosts can usurp the fate of students in this way, so they work so hard to play the role of students in Class 13?" Looking up at the hanging ropes hanging on each seat, Gao Ming felt that way. It is the chain of fate. The whole class is trying hard to break free, but in the end they will be hanged in this classroom by fate. ??Everyone has great opinions on Zhuo Jun, but Zhuo Jun happens to belong to the majority side. He has the same interests as most people in the class. I am not the one who sent you the message, and I did not kidnap your family. Participate in activities in a week? The students began to discuss among themselves. Gao Ming looked at the scene in front of him and was a little shocked. All of this was the same as the scene in the memory of the fifty-first student! The chef just asked us to help in the kitchen! Ma Tao didnt expect that the fire would directly burn him, so he hurriedly defended himself. ?Shaking his head, Zhuo Jun looked at the students in the class silently, his eyes cold. "There are six people in their dormitory alone, plus a few people left in the cafeteria. If they are all ghosts, will there be too many ghosts?" Qian Junran didn''t experience anything too scary last night. , he didn''t notice much change in Ma Tao from before. "Everyone is doing nothing, you are the worst class of students I have ever taught." The young female teacher patted the table hard: "I know you all heard that you are going to Hanjiang to participate in an event in a week, but let me tell you, if If you havent performed well enough this week, I will apply to the principal to disqualify you from participating in the event! The physical fitness and fighting skills of the two are completely different. Yuan Hui has no ability to resist in front of Zhuo Jun. "Now close the textbook, your first lesson is very simple." The female teacher waved the pointer towards the blackboard: "By the end of get out of class, you need to tell me what these two numbers represent. Now you can start discussing as much as you like. Wang Jie took out a page of manuscript paper from his pocket and showed it to his classmates: "I have been observing their dormitories since eating in the morning and recorded each of their abnormal behaviors. You can find problems by comparing their previous behaviors and habits." "Time is passing. If you can''t figure out the answer, you will be disqualified from participating in the event." The female teacher urged impatiently. "For the next week, you must strictly follow the class schedule. You are not allowed to be late or leave early." The female teacher posted a class schedule next to the blackboard: "When I have my class tomorrow, I hope that all the students in our class can be present, 51 of us. No one is missing. If you dont arrive, you wont be able to participate in the event! Wang Jie seemed to have confirmed Ma Tao''s identity: "After the lights were turned off in the dormitory last night, Ma Tao was still wandering in the corridor, trying to enter our dormitory, saying that he had received an order from Zhuo Jun to deceive the people who checked the dormitory for him. " "I''ll say it again, I''m not the one who sent you the message." Zhuo Jun looked down at the other students in the class: "I didn''t bring you here, it was this school that called you, because everyone in Class 13, including me, , In fact, they should be dead, but I dont know why, we are still alive. The female teacher looked at everything expressionlessly, with no intention of stopping. At this time, footsteps sounded again in the corridor, the classroom door was pushed open, and Saeki, covered in blood, appeared at the door carrying a schoolbag. (End of this chapter) Chapter 131 The whole class criticizes like crazy, but you are the king of criticism Chapter 131: The whole class is criticizing like crazy, but you are the king of criticism "The murderer is back!" Cao Song, a repeater, shouted after seeing Saeki. It was he who saw Saeki killing another "Saeki" with a knife yesterday when he was playing basketball! ?The blood coagulated on his coat, and Saeki looked crazy. He was wearing a hospital gown underneath and a white coat outside. He was both a doctor and a patient. ?Step by step, Saeki walked to his seat and sat down. Saeki hung his **** schoolbag next to the desk. Instead of taking the textbook, he placed a **** knife on the desk. ??The classmates did not dare to approach Saeki, and his deskmate Xiong Ni was even more frightened. Touching the tip of the knife, Saeki was still talking to himself: "This is a large-scale learned helplessness experiment. The pain and despair are uncontrollable. We don''t know when they will come. But if we give up resistance, then in the future Even if there is a chance to escape, I will miss it because of habit!" "Saeki..." Qian Junran''s eyes twitched. He smelled the strong smell of blood on Saeki''s body and couldn''t help but cover his nose: "Are you okay?" Slowly turning his head, Saeki glanced at Qian Junran and then looked at the numbers on the blackboard: "No, don''t be afraid. This is false empathy bias. In fact, there are not so many ghosts and monsters, because you have ghosts in your heart. Thats why I feel like there are ghosts all around. ??The classmates in the class couldn''t understand what Saeki was saying and thought Saeki was crazy. Wang Jie also touched Gao Ming and asked softly: "Can you understand what Saeki is saying?" "Bang!" Zhuo Jun seemed unwilling to let Saeki continue speaking, and pushed the squad leader Yuan Hui down: "I don''t know if Saeki is alive, but I am very sure that I am alive, so the two numbers on the blackboard 33 represents living people, 13 represents ghosts. "I am a human...and a ghost." Saeki showed his teeth and held the knife in his backhand, looking very dangerous: "There is only one real person in this classroom, no..." I feel that Saeki is more sober than most of the students in the class, and what he said seems to make sense. "More importantly, after the police visited the site, they found that there should be fifty-one students in our Class 13. Not only did everyone forget what happened that night, but they also forgot the only classmate who was not in the car that night. "Zhuo Jun walked to the black and white photo and pressed his fingertips on the blurry face. ??Zhuo Jun slid the black ring and projected photos of his classmates: "The police conducted a large-scale screening, and they found us based on the hair found on the car." ?There was silence in the class, everyone''s expressions were complicated, and everyone was thinking about what Zhuo Jun said. The students raised their hands one after another, and the female teacher on the podium smiled: "You seem to have the answer, so please hand in the paper in advance. Write the answer on a piece of white paper, fold it and put it in this box." Pointing to the photo, Zhuo Jun slowed down and said, "I know everyone finds it incredible, but through comparison, the hair found on the bus belongs to us. All of us should have been on the bus that night when the car accident happened. , but none of us remember what happened that day. ??Zhuo Jun showed his cards so quickly, was it because Situ An was at a disadvantage due to the conflict between Situ An and the school rules? Originally, the Queen''s Investigation Bureau had the most elite investigators in the Eastern District, and Situ An also had two major assistants, Qing Ge and Dr. Lu, but they were all killed by Gao Ming. "It''s possible that he alone has endured fifty times the pain and despair." Gao Ming suddenly spoke, startling Qian Junran. He felt that Gao Ming''s tone was a bit scary. "How do you know there is a fifty-first student? Everyone has forgotten, maybe that person doesn''t exist." Du Bai''s voice was not loud, and he was a little timid when speaking. "This school is a level four abnormal event, and the reason why it appeared is on us." Zhuo Jun used the black ring to project some of the information they investigated on the blackboard: "Ten years ago in Hanhai, There was a car accident at the junction of Xinhu and Hanjiang. The bus rolled over in the tunnel and all the passengers on the bus were missing. The strange thing is that no one reported the accident. " "If the car accident really happened, then we should all be ghosts at that time. It''s too much to be a ghost and try to trick him into it." Zhou Sisi didn''t dare to think about it. She had forgotten her original choice. She only remembered that in Before coming to school, she saw a **** man lying on the bedside of her bed. ?More and more answers were put into the wooden box, and blood gradually began to appear on the wooden box, as if what everyone was throwing in was not the answer, but voting for a person to die. "Fifty of us deceived the fifty-first student into the tunnel, made him a scapegoat, and exchanged his life for the lives of fifty of us?" Qian Junran finally understood: "Then this seems like a deal Its also very profitable. "No one answered wrong. You are smarter than I thought." The female teacher gently stroked the blood box as if it were her favorite lover: "This voting box will always follow you and help you make various decisions. , until you take the bus and leave the school. "You react very quickly on the spot." Zhuo Jun walked up to the podium, wiped off the numbers on the blackboard, took out the black ring of the Investigation Bureau from his pocket and placed it on the table: "I know what each of you did. , because I represent the Bureau of Investigation. "That''s right, because of our selfishness, the 51st classmate suffered unimaginable pain for us. Now fate wants to correct the mistake, so we are reunited here." Zhuo Jun put away the black ring: "We are here in Ten There may have been a **** vote that night two years ago, and it was we who pushed innocent people into the abyss. "I agree with what he said." Liu Yi raised his hand: "Let''s vote by a show of hands." ??Zhuo Jun showed his cards, he revealed his identity as the director of the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, and told the students all about the investigation bureau and the abnormal events. ??The classmates were very surprised. According to previous speculation, the majority of the class were alive. They did not expect that Saeki was still alive in this state. The projection changes, and an arrow extends below all the student photos, pointing to a blurry black and white photo of the deceased. Because the police found a schoolbag on that bus. The schoolbag contained the fifty-first students homework, books and his mobile phone. Zhuo Juns words made Gao Ming concentrate. ? Zhuo Jun was the first to put the written answers into the wooden box. Seeing that there was no danger, everyone stepped forward one by one. "All of us who were supposed to be in the car survived? The fifty-first classmate who wasn''t supposed to be in the car, but his things appeared in the car?" Liu Yi''s eyes were sharp: "The child''s mobile phone has something What?" ?But there are exceptions. No matter what Zhuo Jun says, Gao Ming will not be shaken because he knows very well who Situ An is. "The Level 4 abnormal event in the school was caused by the 51st classmate. Does that mean that he can escape reincarnation only if 50 of us die? Only when we return to our original destiny and welcome death can he find his own destiny and regain his destiny. New student?" Zhou Sisi shook her head, she couldn''t accept all this. "Which videotape? Is it the one where you dismembered the homeless man? Or the one where you pushed the old lady into the river?" Zhuo Jun seemed to suddenly realize: "Oh, it should be the one where you took your girlfriend to the cemetery. Right?" "Do you think telling these lies can alienate me and other classmates?" Wang Jie''s hands hidden under the table were clenched, but there was no trace of panic on his face. He smiled: "What I want is The study video you stole from my house under the pretext of searching, those big shots are scarier than the ghosts in this school." "You don''t need to know what''s in this box. You just need to know that all the results are choices made by all of you together. None of you are innocent." The female teacher looked at the students meaningfully. He picked up the blood box and left without checking it. "I don''t care about fate, I only care about the videotape." Wang Jie was not afraid of Zhuo Jun at all, and his eyes were fierce: "Bring me the videotape, and I can help you." He turned his head slightly and looked at Gao Ming: "He counts half." The class reunion was strongly requested by Zhuo Jun. Now if something happens, Zhuo Jun should take full responsibility. If they hadn''t been unable to defeat Zhuo Jun, the students would have been even more violent. Continuing to slide the black ring, Zhuo Jun disclosed the contents of the fifty-first classmates mobile phone: On the night of the car accident, each of us called and sent messages to the child. Some wanted the child to go to the tunnel, and some were strict. He was warned not to go there. Everyone told him a different situation, but judging from the final result, he chose to listen to the majority opinion. " "What Gao Ming said may be closer to the truth. The fifty-first classmate is trapped in some kind of death reincarnation. It is not a simple death repeated fifty-one times, but as long as we are alive, he will continue to die repeatedly." Zhuo Jun took out the latest investigation results of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau: "But a few days ago, the classmate who had been trapped in the death loop escaped, but he had been in a state of near death. He was killed by the Hanhai Charity Association After someone discovered it, he was sent to the nearest hospital next to Hande Private College, and then he was under the sole supervision of Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. After that, the abnormal incident broke out. " The teacher on the podium stared at Saeki for a while, then stood up and changed the number 32 to 33. The teacher left, and before get out of class ended, the students slowly turned their attention to Zhuo Jun. Hearing Gao Ming''s words, Wang Jie frowned slightly. There were only two doctors in the class, one was clearly crazy, and the other actually agreed with the lunatic. The students here had different reactions, and Gao Ming was also thinking and analyzing. ?The Ring Gate Investigation Bureau, which has the second largest number of team members after the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, has split into two parts. Situ An''s side has fewer and fewer people available. He had no choice but to change his plan and let Zhuo Jun find his classmates in advance. "How many times do I have to say it before you understand? No matter how you escape, everyone will gather here for various reasons. This is our fate and what we must face." Zhuo Jun''s tall body is very It feels oppressive, like a beast in human skin. "Saeki, are you... a human? Or a ghost?" Qian Junran used his best skill - asking questions sincerely. By the time Wang Jie put in the last answer, the original white election box had completely turned red. The female teacher took out a pure white wooden box from under the podium. There were three words "election box" written on the box, but she didn''t know what it was used for. Situ An had a special trump card that no one knew about. He might have wanted to use that trump card to control the fifty-first student, but something unexpected happened in the end, resulting in two rules in the school. ? Based on Gao Mings understanding of Situ An, that guy was cautious and unscrupulous in his actions. He asked Zhuo Jun to gather all his classmates in the school, probably because he wanted to use them to trade with the 51st student. (End of this chapter) Chapter 132 Physical education teacher’s counterattack Chapter 132 The physical education teachers counterattack The accident ten years ago was partially restored, and Zhuo Jun only disclosed information that was beneficial to him and Situ An. He probably didnt lie, he just told the truth selectively. The students had been completely diverted by what he said, and the original anger caused by him was downplayed. "The mistakes made in the past have already happened, and the path was chosen by oneself." Wang Jie held his chin with one hand: "Instead of feeling guilty about the past, it is better to think about the present." "You are right. All we can do now is attend class well and accept the various tests and revenge of the 51st student during this week." Zhuo Jun still looked down at the students: "You should obey the arrangements and instructions. The Eastern District Bureau of Investigation will do its best to protect you. As long as you don''t commit suicide and violate the rules, you should be able to get on the bus alive in a week." "The only way to leave school is to take that bus. When we get on that bus, we may face the choice we made ten years ago again." Gao Ming turned to look out the window: "If I want to take revenge on you, It will definitely give you hope. When you finally grasp hope after struggling with all your strength, you will find that the so-called hope is just a mask of despair. " "At the end of the first section, you should have a general understanding of your situation. I will teach you to familiarize yourself with the various rules of the school." The old man slowly unfolded the lesson plan, starting from the teaching building and explaining the internal requirements of each building. The rules to be followed are listed. ??This member of the Investigation Bureau wears his teaching certificate on his chest. He looks to be in his sixties and sickly. There are still rules for the office building and the laboratory building that have not been finished. I want to waste everyones time. The old gentleman spoke slowly. He seemed to have a good temper, but the students felt a little anxious when he heard him speak. Not long after, the second class began, and the same teacher wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation walked onto the podium. ?The students ran to the activity building as fast as possible. The physical education teacher had just shown his hand in the classroom and made everyone obedient. The bell rang for the end of get out of class, Zhuo Jun returned to his seat without saying anything else. ?Zhuo Jun took a deep look at Gao Ming: "Then do you have any other way to leave the school?" The huge deformed arm suddenly stretched out and grabbed the old man''s neck. The bones and flesh were twisted together. The physical education teacher dragged the old man out of the classroom, and then looked at Qian Junran with his red eyes: "Continue? " ?The first two teachers are both from Situ An, and they represent Situ Ans rules. Gao Ming is wondering when the schools rules will be implemented? ??Class 13 has a special status. The school rules should not let Class 13 be completely controlled by Situ An, and they will definitely find ways to influence it. When Class 13 arrived, the school swimming team was competing. Seven students were competing, and after a while there were only six left. In the end, only three of them finished the race, and the other three seemed to have completely disappeared into the pool. ??Everyone is digesting the "knowledge" "learned" in the previous class and actively discussing. The learning atmosphere in the class is quite good, and there is no need for the teacher to urge them. ??The students quickly took out their pens and took notes one by one. I have never seen them take the college entrance examination so seriously. You are wrong. No matter where we are, the only one we can trust is ourselves. Gao Ming drew a smiling face on the window glass. He knew far more than Zhuo Jun thought. As soon as he finished speaking, there were heavy footsteps in the corridor, the door was pushed open, and standing outside the classroom was a terrifying weirdo with muscles all over his body and blood vessels protruding from his body, about two meters tall. ?The school activity building is one of the largest buildings. It not only has an indoor court, but also a swimming pool and various supporting activity rooms. Ill give you five minutes to think about it! The PE teacher put the pen and form on the table and left. "You don''t have classes? Why are you still in the class?" The unpleasant voice sounded like someone scratching the strings with a hemp rope. The scary guy at the door of the classroom must be the frail physical education teacher mentioned by the old gentleman. Acquiring the rules is very important to us. Qian Junran thought he was the class representative. He said in a low voice: We used to like physical education classes, but now... During recess time, students find their best friends. When individuals feel scared and uneasy, what they are best at is grouping together. "But now we prefer physical education class." Qian Junran''s face turned pale with fright: "It would be great to meet a powerful and strong physical education teacher like you when I go to school!" "Slap and give a sweet date." Wang Jie roughly saw the investigation bureau''s plan. The first class made the students panic. The second class gave the students hope and help, allowing the students to gradually establish a relationship. Bureau of Investigation Trust. ?The ten-minute break passed in the blink of an eye, and the old gentleman on the podium still had no intention of leaving. The third period is physical education class. ??Probably even if he borrowed Zhuo Jun''s brain, he would never have imagined that Gao Ming had already traveled all over the campus within 24 hours of arriving at the school. When other students were sleeping in the dormitory, Gao Ming forced his way out of the dormitory, rescued the director of the Huanmen Investigation Department, met with Yan Xizhi, and also learned about the rooms of other big ghosts. Hearing that there was going to be a competition, all the students panicked. Competitions in this school are not about winning or losing, they are about losing people. "I still have some rules that I haven''t explained clearly to the children." The old man''s hand holding the lesson plan was shaking a little. He glanced at Zhuo Jun for help: "Students, are you willing to take my class, or do you want to follow me?" He leaves?" "Don''t look around!" The physical education teacher clapped his hands: "All of you, list down the sports you are good at and the sports you want to try. I will sign up for each of you to take the corresponding test. Any unqualified students will be receive punishment!" "If the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is really capable of protecting us, it will not let us be implicated." Gao Ming still looked at the heavy rain outside the window: "Is an organization that can trick fifty living people into a ghost trap worthy of trust?" ?Gao Ming was sitting in his seat, and Zhuo Jun was standing on the podium condescendingly. The atmosphere between the two was a bit scary. ?The class bell rang, and it was time for the third period, but the old gentleman was minding his own lecture. The second class was extremely reassuring. The old man tried his best to teach everyone how to survive and told everyone the rules. The students worked hard to study desperately, and the forty-minute class time passed quickly. Seeing everyone''s fear, Zhuo Jun walked to the front and spoke again: "Only the Investigation Bureau will protect you. The other teachers and students just want to kill you, because only if you are all dead can the 51st student live." , so you must act according to the instructions of the Investigation Bureau in the future. Here, the only one you can trust is the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Zhuo Juns eyes became dangerous, as if he was threatening Gaos life. ??Frowning his brows, Zhuo Jun hoped that the students would be obedient, because the Eastern District Investigation Bureau really didnt have much energy to control them now. Gao Ming seemed to have noticed this and deliberately punctured the window paper. He noticed the surprise in his classmates'' eyes and explained patiently: "Your physical education teacher is on leave today. He is not feeling well, so I will take his place in this class." ?He was wearing a red sportswear, his exposed skin was bleeding, his eyes were bulging outward, and his left arm was deformed and swollen. The school rules will not allow Situ An to succeed easily. Gao Ming stared at the physical education teachers back: There are quite a lot of surprises hidden in this school. In five minutes, run to the activity building to gather! The physical education teacher in red sportswear did not wear a teaching certificate. He was not from Situ An, but the big ghost in the school. In a crisis-ridden campus, these forty minutes of peace are extremely precious. ?While Zhuo Jun was speaking, Gao Ming silently walked to the table, and the whole class was looking at him. Picked up the pen and Gao Ming wrote swimming in the column of sports he was good at. (End of this chapter) Chapter 133 Flooding in swimming pool Chapter 133 Flood in the swimming pool "Are you listening to me?" Zhuo Jun''s tone became increasingly irritable, and Gao Ming seemed to be deliberately trying to undermine him. As soon as he said that he would act according to the instructions, Gao Ming went over to sign the order himself. "I''m listening, but what can I do if I listen?" Gao Ming put down his pen: "Aren''t you trapped in the school yourself? If you can beat that PE teacher to death, you don''t have to wait for him to leave. Will you come out to talk again?" Gao Mings words were a bit irritating, but Zhuo Jun couldnt refute. "Gao Ming, I know you are very smart, but you don''t know what you are going to face? Arrogance will destroy you one day." As soon as Zhuo Jun finished speaking, Wang Jie went over and filled out the form. Dont give Zhuo Jun face. "Hurry up, the physical education teacher will be back soon. If we haven''t finished writing, he will probably kill the unlucky guy who didn''t sign." Qian Junran also disliked Zhuo Jun. He felt that Zhuo Jun Stealing his own limelight. The students went over to fill in the forms one after another. As they filled in the form, there were fewer and fewer students around. Gao Ming, who was next to him, spoke more rudely. He glanced at the expressionless Zhuo Jun: "The other party refused to communicate with you and withdrew a teacher." They look exactly like humans, but they dont look like humans at all to their classmates. After their thin skin is soaked, it seems like some kind of monster will emerge. Entering the locker room, there was blood seeping out of Gao Ming''s closet, and all the male classmates did not dare to approach it. "If a bed bug dies in the closet, I won''t use it anymore, but it''s just a ''ghost''." Gao Ming looked calm: "His bones are stuck in the closet and it''s difficult to pull them out, so let''s leave it like that. " ??The students were all dumbfounded. They could still escape on land, but the man-eating swimming pool looked very dangerous. ??The students retreated around, not even dragging Gao Ming''s body out. They stood in front of the closet and took off their shirts, as if ready to change clothes. The physical education teacher is dragging the class, refusing to let the students leave, and wants to occupy other teachers'' classes. ?Because they were afraid of the physical education teacher, although the students were very reluctant, they still changed their clothes within the prescribed time and ran to the swimming pool to gather. Seeing the students from Class 13 coming over, all the students near the swimming pool turned to stare at them with very strange eyes. ??He was wearing a black uniform of the Bureau of Investigation, his hands and feet were folded and twisted, and his body bones were broken in many places. He was forced into the grid under the wardrobe. Third, when playing in the water, do not push others into the water to avoid suffocation due to choking in the water. ??This physical education teacher looks very ferocious, but is actually very capable. He arranges different training volumes for each person in a gradual and orderly manner. ?The rain was pouring down outside the building, and the building not only lacked the vitality of the students, but also seemed lifeless. Fourth, beginners are prohibited from going to deep water areas. If you accidentally enter deep water areas, please call for help in time. Do you have enough teachers in the Investigation Bureau? Xishan was really worried about Zhuo Jun. He also counted on the Investigation Bureau to rescue him. Sixth, when you feel chilly or have cramps during activities in the water, you should immediately go to the shore to rest. If you find that you are not strong enough in the water and cannot swim back to the edge of the pool, you should immediately raise your hands or shout for help and wait for rescue. The indoor swimming pool of Hande Private College is very large. There are students practicing here from day to night, and they will not leave even if their bodies are soaked. "Attention, everyone! Go change your clothes immediately!" The physical education teacher pointed to the locker room: "You seem to have a natural fear of water. There is only one student in the class who likes swimming. In this case, let''s practice swimming in this class!" ?The students were extremely shocked. We had only graduated a few years ago. How could the cognitive gap be so wide? "Aren''t you a psychiatrist? This scene probably belongs to the scope of forensic medicine now, right?" Du Bai didn''t want to persuade him anymore, he felt uncomfortable even if he was close to it. **! How about you change the wardrobe? Du Bai suggested in a low voice. "It''s not necessary. This amount of bleeding is very common for us doctors." Gao Ming entered his student number and opened the closet. No one is willing to wear the swimsuit provided by a stranger. Now it is mainly because they cant help themselves. Folding the black and white photo of supermarket owner Zhang Ding and hiding it in the palm of his hand, Gao Ming was fully prepared. Smiling slightly, Gao Ming had no explanation. "Physical fitness" Some good physical education teachers did not reason with the other party, but directly put their deformed arms around the other party''s neck and dragged him into the locker room. Did you already have an insight into the character of the physical education teacher, so you did the opposite? Wang Jie was the second to fill out the form, and he saw that Gao Ming wrote about swimming. There are clothes racks and swimming trunks above the wardrobe, and the teacher who just came in is stuffed below. After the physical education teacher came back, he looked at the sports that everyone was good at, started to group them according to their interests, and then conducted corresponding physical fitness tests based on everyone''s physical fitness. Having changed her clothes, Gao Ming, under the influence of the Flesh Fairy, has a well-proportioned and healthy figure, full of explosive power. ??The teacher wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation entered the activity building to look for someone and wanted to take the students out. Zhuo Jun winked at him desperately, but the other person still took the teacher''s qualification certificate to argue with the physical education teacher. Second, it is strictly prohibited to dive into the swimming pool. Due to the shallow water, cervical vertebrae are often injured and paralyzed for life. "Yeah." Gao Ming has been observing the physical education teacher. Each "big ghost" has his own special features. He is curious about how the physical education teacher becomes a big ghost. ?The physical education teacher was still wearing the same clothes as before. After leading the students to do warm-up exercises, he asked the students to get closer to the swimming pool. A few minutes later, only the physical education teacher came out. First, do not run or chase around the pool to avoid slipping and injury. It would be great if we could meet such a professional physical education teacher when we go to school. Yushan himself is on the school basketball team, and he feels deeply about this. Before entering the water, I would like to reiterate the swimming pool discipline for the last time! The physical education teacher finally spoke and announced the school rules here. "Gao Ming?!" Du Bai suppressed his fear and grabbed Gao Ming''s arm: "Can''t you see? This is not a bedbug that died in the closet, but a person who died!" Fifth, when swimming forward, you must open your eyes and keep your distance! "Move! Move! Find your corresponding cabinet according to your student number. The swimsuit is in the cabinet!" The physical education teacher clapped his hands with a scary look in his eyes. The third period was the physical fitness test. When the fourth period came, Gao Ming and the others encountered something they had never experienced before in school. ?? Gao Ming stood next to the swimming pool and could not clearly see the difference between the shallow water area and the deep water area. There were no distinguishing signs in the swimming pool, as if he was deliberately inducing students to enter the deep water area. "Discipline has already been told to you, the five of you in the first row go out! Go into the water in groups!" The physical education teacher pointed casually, which happened to be the dormitory 1314 where Gao Ming was, plus the unlucky guy Qian Junran. (End of this chapter) Chapter 134 "Monster" in deep water Chapter 134 Monsters in Deep Water ??The students who were not called by the physical education teacher all breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the five students who were standing out. ?Standing next to the swimming pool, Qian Junran had a sad face and bitter eyes, as if he had just swallowed a durian with the skin on. "Teacher, I don''t feel well." Qian Junran turned his head and raised his hand sincerely: "I have abdominal cramps. I may not be able to get into the water for the time being." "Are you sick?" The physical education teacher was very reasonable and did not force Qian Junran: "The tall guy, come out! You accompany him to the infirmary for a physical examination." The tall Zhuo Jun, who was named, heard that he was going to the infirmary, and his face turned gloomy. He wanted to refuse, but after looking at the physical education teacher''s abnormal muscles, he gave up. "Who else is feeling unwell? Let''s go to the infirmary together." The smile on the physical education teacher''s face was a little scary: "There is a full set of diagnostic and treatment tools in the infirmary. The last student went to check his body. He weighed 170 pounds when he entered. When he came out, he was only 170 pounds. 70 pounds. ?There were some people who wanted to pretend to be sick, but after seeing Zhuo Juns gloomy face and the PE teachers description, they gave up the idea. "Teacher, I suddenly feel less pain in my stomach." Qian Junran straightened his body: "I can''t get out of the line of fire with minor injuries. I think I can do it." "That''s not possible. I am responsible for each of your bodies. Take him immediately if you are tall!" The physical education teacher grabbed Qian Junran and came to Zhuo Jun. His huge body was like a hill. Okay, Ill take him there. Zhuo Jun and Qian Junran left, and the physical education teacher selected two more girls to add to the first group. What a coincidence, the person standing next to Gao Ming happened to be Zhou Sisi. ?Zhou Sisi was originally afraid, but now she is siding with the "Music Box Murderer". She did not dare to say hello to Gao Ming at all. She looked down at her toes the whole time, hiding the panic in her eyes. Zhou Sisi has become shy after not seeing each other for so many years. Gao Ming took a casual glance and was the first to enter the water. The water in the constant-temperature swimming pool is warm, but his body feels cold for no reason. There seems to be something watching him under the water. Stop the ink! The second group is ready to enter the water! ?The students spread out around the shore of the swimming pool, and no one dared to leave the shore too far. "Don''t be afraid of the water, try to merge with the water, grab the ladder on the shore with both hands, and bury your head in the water." The PE teacher''s voice gradually became lower: "Hold on for thirty seconds and feel the water with your heart." Staring at the clear water, Zhou Sisi took a deep breath and put her head into the water. The warm water spread over my cheeks and ears, and all the noisy sounds disappeared, as if I had entered another world. ?Zhou Sisi has a very good lung capacity. She usually goes swimming for fitness after work. Holding her breath for thirty seconds is easy for her. Opening her eyes underwater, Zhou Sisi''s fear seemed to be dissipated, and she felt like she was wrapped in something warm. As her eyes moved, she saw other classmates beside her, a pair of legs standing on the edge of the swimming pool. "That is?" Among the human bodies with normal skin color, Zhou Sisi suddenly saw a pair of legs that were completely whitened. Palely pale, without any blood, the legs stood close to Gao Ming. Its not my classmate! Just as this terrible thought flashed through Zhou Sisi''s mind, she found that her legs moved in the water, and the other party was slowly walking towards her! The pale legs had no beauty at all. The skin was almost soaked and there were white lines on the surface. It seemed to ignore the resistance of the water. It seems to have identified me? ?The pale legs were getting closer and closer to Zhou Sisi. The classmates around her seemed to be dead, and no one reacted. Here he comes, coming towards me! ?Hurrying her head out of the water, Zhou Sisi looked towards where her legs were. There was nothing on the water. Hallucination? ?Zhou Sisi tried to put her head into the water again. She opened her eyes underwater and couldn''t see anything left or right, but when she moved back, she met someone. Turning her head, Zhou Sisi saw those pale legs standing behind her! She was so frightened that she quickly turned around, but when she wanted to put her head out of the water, a pair of hands held her shoulders, and she saw a face that was almost soaked in front of her. The instant fright made her let go of her grip on the ladder, and she poured several mouthfuls of water into her mouth. Before she could call for help, her body was dragged towards the depths of the swimming pool by the pale man! Help! Help! Arms were waved, and more than one classmate was dragged away. Everyone was so frightened that they quickly put their heads out of the water. "All students must abide by school rules, and you guys violated the rules!" The physical education teacher was furious. He took off his red sports shirt and jumped into the swimming pool like a cannonball. His deformed arms slapped the water, trying to drag away the classmates. Save it. ?There is too much resentment in this swimming pool, and I dont know how many students have died in it. ?According to the school rules, the deep water area is the scope of activities of those "dirty things", but they violated the rules and used various methods to make the students loosen their grip on the ladder on the shore and forcibly drag them to the deep water area. ??The physical education teacher looks very cruel, and will shoot his head if he disagrees with him, but in fact he is a defender of the rules. He will not deliberately kill students, but only kill those who do not follow the rules and ghosts. ?The physical education teacher''s rampage on the ground was very scary. After entering the water, his abilities seemed to be restricted. As the "big ghost" of the activity building, he only had time to save two students. "Students who violate the rules can be taken away!" The physical education teacher swam toward Zhou Sisi who was calling for help. The color of the water where he was was gradually deepened. Without any warning, the physical education teacher''s feet suddenly couldn''t touch the bottom of the pool. He had entered The deep water area where those "dirty things" are entrenched. This swimming pool looks a bit big from the outside, but it is just like Principal Yans utility room. There is a house of resentment hidden under the water. No one knows how deep the deep water is. The students didnt know what was happening yet. They did as the teacher asked. When they raised their heads, they saw that the physical education teacher had been dragged into the deep end. The students were frightened. Seeing that the teacher was not there, Wang Jie wanted to go ashore. He held the shore with both hands, but suddenly found that he could not pull his legs out of the water. From the surface of the water, there is nothing in the swimming pool, but the legs seem to be tightly grasped by something. "Help!" Wang Jie was not the only one to discover this problem. Someone was shouting: "There is a ghost under the water!" ?All the students standing on the shore became targets of attack. The school swimming team on the other side of the swimming pool also stopped training and pointed in this direction, talking and laughing. The students in this class are very special! They must be treated according to the rules! The physical education teacher finally caught Zhou Sisi, but he himself could not escape. ?The students panicked. The classmates around them would suddenly disappear, and it might be their turn next. "Those ghosts seem to be only visible underwater." Gao Ming''s heart was beating, and he knew that he was being regarded as a key target of attention. "Really?" Xishan couldn''t leave the water. After hearing Gao Ming''s words, he squatted down and buried his head in the water out of pure curiosity. ?The moment he entered the water, Xishans head hit a swollen human head. There were water ghosts crawling around the 1314 dormitory. Their hair is floating in the water, and at first glance, it looks like the pool floor is covered with black water plants. "Fuck! It''s all! It''s all down there!" Xishan covered his head and stood up. Before he could even spit out the water in his mouth, his body was dragged away by a force! When people are drowning, their strong desire to survive will drive them to grab everything they can grab around. Gao Ming and Wang Jie, who were standing next to Xishan, were both grabbed by him. "You **** let go!" Wang Jie didn''t have time to stop him, and his body was already far away from the shore. The water in the swimming pool is getting deeper and deeper, and there is almost no shallow water area. Gao Ming is being taken care of by several drowning students. ?Seeing him fall into the water, Liu Yi from the third group dived decisively to come over. Gao Ming frantically gestured to her, but it was still too late. ?The school swimming pool is obviously not deep, but Gao Xing is sinking continuously, and breathing is becoming more and more difficult. Now, let alone saving others, he can no longer save himself. What is the big ghost in the swimming pool? The school rules have set up a special rule for it, strictly prohibiting beginners from entering the deep water area..." The bottom of the pool has turned black, like an abyss. As his body went downward, Gao Ming saw that there seemed to be huge cracks at the bottom of the swimming pool. Adults in swimsuits were **** in those bottomless cracks. Looking along the rope, there is a fish-like girl in the center of countless ropes. She is wearing a red school uniform, her face is extremely delicate, and her beauty is breathtaking, but there are thick ropes growing out of the ends of her arms and body. Knot. The girl''s resentment was extremely strong, far beyond the ghosts and monsters Gao Ming had encountered before. This child was bullied and drowned in the swimming pool? ?The floor tiles cracked, and more cracks appeared under the swimming pool. It was more like the girl was buried in the cement under the swimming pool. ?Swimming on the rope, the girl seemed to want to tie everyone up with the rope and hide them in the cracks under the swimming pool, never to see the light of day. Shes coming over! Resentment was like a tide. Gao Ming could see it more clearly after the girl got closer. There were wounds and strangulation marks hidden under the red school uniform, but hard scales grew on all the wounds. ?At the crisis of life and death, Gao Ming instinctively called for flesh and blood ghosts and gods. As the blood flow accelerated, the five fingers holding the black and white photo of his body were stretched open, and the turbid muddy water polluted the swimming pool. Supermarket owner Zhang Ding responded to Gao Ming first. ?Completely different from the clear water in the swimming pool, the torrent transformed by Zhang Ding is extremely domineering, enveloping everything in the world, life, life, all emotions and the past, burying them all. ?The girl''s face became ferocious. She screamed and pulled all the knots, trying every means to kill the people and ghosts in front of her. Zhang Ding has a completely different personality. The torrent spreads. He just wants to wrap the girl up, help her untie the ropes all over her body, clean off the fish scales, and let her wounds heal. The collision between the two sides occurred in the "abyss". Zhang Ding far underestimated the hatred in the girl''s heart. Some things cannot be cured, and blood debts must be paid with blood. The girl had murderous intentions, and Zhang Ding was just helping her. With different goals, Zhang Ding seemed to be at a disadvantage. ??In the black and white photo, Uncle Li noticed that the supermarket owner was being fucked, so he grabbed the wine bottle and ran out, followed by supermarket employees. ??Muddy floodwaters polluted the school swimming pool, and a girl in a red school uniform screamed as if her spotless home had been broken into by outsiders, splattering paint everywhere. Seeing everyone come out, Zhang Ding shook his head desperately and motioned for them to go back and suppress the resentful ghosts who died in the flood. ?Last time he opened the door of the supermarket to let Gao Ming and Bai Xiao return to reality, the floor of the supermarket was loosened and the resentful ghosts were almost released. If everyone comes out this time, there will probably be a big mess! ??Neighbors and supermarket staff couldn''t care less about this. They only saw Gao Ming asking for help, and the boss was about to be dragged into the abyss by the monster. After everyone came out, Gao Ming felt something was wrong, and cracks began to appear on the black and white photo of the deceased in his hand. ?Looking at the photo, the supermarket floor in the photo is cracking! ? Wei Dayou and others from the Investigation Bureau are still near the supermarket. If all the grudges in the supermarket come out, Minlong Street will probably turn into ghosts! Gao Ming swam towards Zhang Ding as fast as he could, and Lao Zhang also wanted to throw away the girl and rush here. They both tried their best, but they were still a step too late. The supermarket floor was washed away, and a grudge escaped. Give me the photos of the flood! ? Zhang Ding returned to the photos of the deceased at the last moment. He was unable to trap so many resentful ghosts. After communicating with Gao Ming, the two had no choice but to use the black and white photos to try to send the resentful ghosts from the flood into the school swimming pool. ??The face of the female student in red school uniform was extremely distorted. This group of people not only made a mess of her resentment room, but even tried to occupy the place and squeeze her out. I dont know if it was an illusion, but Gao Ming felt that the female student in the red school uniform was so angry that she would speak out. He had no choice but to hold the black and white photo of the deceased and become the center of the flood. ??The resentful ghost who had been imprisoned for a long time was freed, setting off a huge wave of death, mixed with mud and sand, and the torrent slapped the wall. The water level in the swimming pool is constantly rising, and soon it reaches the outside of the pool and flows towards other activity rooms in the activity building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 135 This is beyond my expectation Chapter 135 This is beyond my expectation The clear swimming pool was about to turn into a quagmire, with floating plastic bags and tree branches, as well as pigs and sheep swept away by the torrent. ?The stench replaced the smell of disinfectant. The freed resentful ghosts violated the school rules without restraint. They could reach wherever the torrent passed. ??The neighbors in the supermarket looked like they were causing trouble. The girl who died under the swimming pool was even more devastated than them. She was already very angry, but now she has lost all her sanity. ?surfaced for air, Gao Ming found that the water in the swimming pool had flowed all over the first floor of the activity room. "Good guy!" He swore that he didn''t do it on purpose. He took the supermarket photo into the water just for insurance. He didn''t communicate with Zhang Ding just now. The supermarket owner came out because the girl in school uniform was too pitiful about him. To be honest, the supermarket is full of good people, and everyone may also think that the girl in school uniform is too deserted here, and don''t want her to feel so sad. Is that true? Your perspective of thinking is a bit unique. Zhang Ding thought about it for a while, and found that Gao Mings words seemed to make sense, but not much. After counting the number of people, the students returned the clothes to the classmates of Class 13, and then they faced off with the teachers wearing the Bureau of Investigation uniforms at the door. Neither party entered the activity building. ?The flood water on the shore was already above their knees. They rushed directly to the second floor of the mobile building without taking care of their clothes. They were not grateful for the aftermath. They only knew that this was the first official day of class, and it would take another six days to truly graduate. "Besides, the previous administrator of this school allowed tragedies like this girl to happen. If we sit back and do nothing, our conscience will be disturbed. You should bring the girl into the supermarket, let her integrate into our big family, and let her return to the supermarket. Feel the warmth and love. Not only the students from Class 13, but also the student union brought out all the school uniforms and mobile phones that everyone had put in the locker room. ?The disaster lasted for half an hour before the supermarket owner Zhang Ding sealed the supermarket floor again. It was roughly estimated that about one-third of the resentful ghosts escaped. ? Xishan, who was in the same dormitory, hugged Du Bai and vomited dirty water while crying. Wang Jie''s face turned pale, and his eyes were filled with despair: "We all seemed to have underestimated the 51st classmate''s determination to retaliate against us." The student union sealed off the activity building, and teachers wearing teacher qualification certificates also rushed over. Both sides surrounded the students of Class 13. ??The student union members wearing armbands entered the activity building one by one, and they took out all the students who did not violate the rules. From this point of view, the student union members were performing their duties, much like a "decent organization." The contents of the text messages are not exactly the same. Some are - "Come here quickly, we are waiting for you", while others are - "Danger, they are lying to you, don''t come here." "Looking at the bad side..." Gao Ming glanced and saw that the whole class and the school swimming team who were watching the excitement were washed away, and there were calls for help everywhere. ?Of course, the way everyone tried to persuade me was somewhat reckless. "We sent a message to the same unknown number, so is this message the same message we sent to the child who didn''t get on the bus ten years ago?" Gao Ming did not let anyone see the message he sent, because the content of the message represented Take a stand. "Boss Zhang, how can you still evade responsibility?" Gao Ming finally swam to the shore: "Since you turned this building into this, you should become the new owner of this building and manage everything. All lesson arrangements should have inherent meaning. This swimming lesson is to let something sneak into the students mobile phones. "You are too optimistic. This school is going to torture us to death!" Du Bai was soaked all over. He had just been swept away by the torrent, and his mouth was full of mud: "What a fool! You might as well kill us directly! You have to play with us like this!" " "Who else can control the flood besides you?" Gao Ming pointed to the depths of the swimming pool. A girl in a red school uniform was fighting with the flood ghosts. She had deep resentment, strange abilities, and powerful strength, but there were too many resentful ghosts. . Everyone was extremely pessimistic, except for Gao Ming''s expression. Come out quickly! The students of Class 13 were given priority by the student union. They all seemed to have received the order, and they could clearly see the difference between the students of Class 13 and other students at school. Faced with floods, people and ghosts are running away, not wanting to be involved. The students in the swimming class flooded the activity building. Gao Ming did not leave too far. He always paid attention to his classmates and saved those who could. "Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding." Zhang Ding and his neighbors went to rescue the others first, but most of the students were thrown out of the swimming pool by a force before they understood what was going on. ??School rules dictated that the student union rush to rescue people because they were afraid that the entire class would be killed by Gao Ming. The girl in the red school uniform was stimulated to the point of going crazy. The most unlucky person was the "upright" physical education teacher. He abided by the school rules and wanted to stop the water ghost who broke the rules. He was the first to have a conflict with the girl in the red school uniform. "You don''t need to apologize to me. The problem now is that the ghosts of the flood disaster have spread in the activity building, and this area is completely polluted." The cracks in the flood photos gradually faded, and Gao Ming quickly put them away to prevent them from being polluted. Anyone who cares can see it. "That''s true." Zhang Ding was persuaded by Gao Ming. He put Zhang Fendou on a floating goat, merged into the torrent, and went downstream. "Get out of the way! Everyone, get out of the way! The people from the student union are coming!" The door of the activity building was opened from the outside. The strange thing is that the flood did not flow out. It seemed to be restricted by some kind of force. It could only affect the inside of the activity building and could not be shaken. The whole school. On the plus side, it seems that the impact of school rules on the activity building has been completely eliminated, and now no ghost can come and enforce the rules. ??Originally, the difficulty level of the class for the students was one. After he released the flood hazard just now, he suddenly raised the danger level to ten. With apologies, Zhang Ding left the photo again. He looked at the almost destroyed mobile building with a sad expression on his face: "I really didn''t mean it, everyone just wanted to do good things." ??Everyone turned on their mobile phones to check. There was a text message on everyone''s mobile phone, which was sent to an unknown number. Save people! Save people first! Wiping his hair, Gao Ming whispered encouragement: "We still have to be more active. Maybe the next class will not be so difficult." "Then what should we do now?" Zhang Ding grabbed Zhang Fendou, who was still playing with pigs: "It''s very difficult to catch all the resentful ghosts. We need to apologize to the owner of this building and ask him to help. "Eh?" Du Bai flipped through his cell phone habitually: "Look at your cell phone! When we put our cell phones in the locker in the locker room, someone sent a message on our cell phone!" The rope was broken, and the restrictions on the students in the swimming pool were lifted. Everyone hugged the things around them and barely remained calm. Neither the school rules nor Situ An knew who attacked the activity building, or who broke the rules first. Both parties focused on Class 13. It was still raining outside. Everyone was cold, hungry, exhausted, and scared to death. Some of the classmates instigated the 51st classmate to become a scapegoat, while others reminded him not to go there. The filth, nobility, ugliness and beauty of human nature were intertwined in these text messages, and were vividly displayed by the students of Class 13. ?Now that the swimming pool has been destroyed, the girls in red school uniforms cant find Zhang Ding and vent their grievances on the physical education teacher. She grabbed the physical education teacher and refused to let him leave, forcing the physical education teacher to bear the attacks of the flood grudges with her. ??The black and white photos in Gao Ming''s hands are like the Lishui Dam that burst on the night of the flood. The resentful ghosts are like the flood. No one can tell how many there are. There should be arrangements behind the school rules, but the activity building was flooded by me. ?Some school ghost stories are about students going to school, and then suddenly the school disappears; there are also school ghost stories about students going to school, and suddenly the school disappears. (End of this chapter) Chapter 136 Select the painting of the murderer Chapter 136 Choosing the Murderers Painting Zhuo Jun, can you find some clothes for me? Qian Junran followed Zhuo Jun in a pair of swimming trunks, like a frustrated little daughter-in-law. Shut up! Zhuo Jun had a sullen face. He was wearing swimming trunks and the clothes of the Director of the Investigation Bureau: Do you know that I was almost killed by you! "I don''t know." Qian Junran covered his chest: "Isn''t the infirmary a place to save people? Is it really that scary?" "You can find out how you died in other places. Once you enter the infirmary, you won''t be able to die even if you want to! There is a very special ''big ghost'' hidden there!" Zhuo Jun''s tone was stern. He did not take Qian Junran with him. In the infirmary, they just took a detour into the office building controlled by Situ An and hid by the window in the corridor on the third floor. What is the big ghost? "You don''t even have to say hello to the school even if it means your life. This ghost place has attracted a lot of big ghosts. You''d better keep your tail between your legs and be a human being!" Zhuo Jun glanced at Qian Junran coldly: " Dont talk nonsense when you go back! Dont do unnecessary things and act according to the instructions of the Investigation Bureau! Then we have to go back to the activity building now? Qian Junran covered the upper part but could not cover the lower part, shivering from the cold. Lets finish the swimming class first and dont conflict with the physical education teacher. Our people will teach in the afternoon. Zhuo Jun recalled the afternoon class schedule: There must be no accidents in the afternoon class. "But..." Qian Junran saw the scene inside the activity building through the window. There is no but! Zhuo Jun really wanted to kill Qian Junran, but the students in Class 13 were still useful and could not be killed casually. But look! Qian Junran pointed at the window blankly: The mobile building seems to have been flooded! "What the hell?" Zhuo Jun pushed Qian Junran away, cursed, turned around and ran towards the activity building. Qian Junran shouted loudly and ran behind him in swimming trunks. The students of Class 13 reunited outside the activity building. Everyone saw the text messages they sent. Some students unknowingly exposed the messages they had sent. Most of the students hid their mobile phones. The content of the text messages became their biggest secret. In that case, choosing to let the 51st classmate come is murder, and the one who lured him to come is the murderer. ?Many people do make such a choice, but this does not mean that they will admit that they have done so in public. "The appearance of text messages proves one thing. I should have been on the bus ten years ago. I was the person who should have died in which cycle ten years ago. After escaping, I entered the second cycle." Gao Ming was thinking about this. Even if the content is told to the students, it will probably be difficult for them to understand. "I am the first loop, and I will return to the tunnel after I die; the bus from ten years ago may be the second loop, so what are the conditions for the second loop to open? If someone dies, the second loop will be opened. The cycle has started a long time ago. Could it be that the cycle will restart only when all 51 students are alive? ? ? Among the 50 students on the bus that night, and the students who did not get on the bus, one of them must die, which will be the price. If they all survive, it seems that fate will find out and restart the cycle. It feels like the people behind the scenes started the layout ten years ago, or even earlier. Its like using loops to hide loops. Gao Ming had previously made four rounds of guessing, one link within another, hidden and folded layer by layer. This allowed the people behind the scenes to deceive fate, and the variable Gao Ming appeared. ? Crazy conjectures, crazy people, Gao Ming touches his heart filled with fragments of death memories. He doesnt know what kind of ending is worthy of these countless collapses and despair. Dont gather here anymore! Zhuo Jun led Qian Junran back, and the two of them also got their clothes and mobile phones. Zhuo Jun directly put his mobile phone into his pocket and communicated with the teacher who was also wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation; Qian Junran only focused on dressing, and after being talked into by his classmates for a few words, he opened the button on his mobile phone in front of everyone. information. Everyone looked there, and a long message was displayed on Qian Junran''s screen - It might not be good if you come... But if you don''t come, brother, I will be finished. I still have it at home... You still come Well, everyone misses you. Qian Junran had this kind of character when he was in school. He was tangled up, being a good person was not good enough, and being a bad person was not bad enough. ?The text message seemed to be from him. It was a hundred words long, but he had no impression of it. "The murderer has been identified." Du Bai muttered in a low voice and walked past Qian Junran. "Who is the murderer?" Qian Junran had put on his clothes, and now he roughly understood the situation. He sneezed and wanted to ask, but his classmates were far away from him. The morning class ended in this way. During lunch time, the students were no longer as lively as before, and many people did not sit together. "SMS has further divided us." Several male classmates from 1314 were still sitting at the same dining table. Wang Jie put his phone on the table indifferently: "Actually, there is nothing to hide. You all know my personality. If sacrificing him alone would allow everyone to live, I would definitely choose to sacrifice him. ??Wang Jie clicked on the text message he sent. He didn''t hide anything. The content of the text message was also very direct. He just wanted the 51st student to come over. There are only a few people like you after all. Before Xishan finished speaking, Du Bai also disclosed the text message. He was also deceiving the 51st student, lying in the hope that the other party would come to us. "What about you?" Du Bai and Wang Jie sat together, looking at Xishan and Gao Ming opposite them: "Based on the results, most of the students chose to let him sacrifice themselves." "I..." Xishan shook his head and worked hard while Gao Ming also remained silent. The meal time passed quickly. The first class in the afternoon was Chinese. The teacher wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation explained each area of ??the school in detail and listed some rooms in the activity building and laboratory building as restricted areas. The teachers class from the Bureau of Investigation is boring, but the students wish that get out of class would never end, at least they dont have to face all kinds of ghosts here. As the bell rang for the end of get out of class, all the students hearts became excited again. ?The next class is art, and it takes place in Classroom 2103 of the Experimental Building. The key is that the teacher from the Investigation Bureau just said in the previous class that Art Classroom 2104 is one of the restricted areas, and the place where they teach is next to the restricted area. "It''s a blessing, not a curse. We can''t avoid it. Let''s go there early and leave a good impression on the art teacher." Xishan had given up resistance and took the lead to leave the teaching building and enter the laboratory building. The two buildings are on the same campus, but the interior feels completely different. The teaching building seems to be shrouded in false sunlight, and it seems to have sunk into a deep cave. It is damp and cold, and even the walls are cold. . Pushing open the door of classroom 2103, the room was filled with easels, with pieces of white paper taped to them. ?The students took their seats according to their student numbers. When the bell rang, the door of the art room closed by itself. The cloth covering on the blackboard came off, and five paintings that looked very uncomfortable were pasted there. One of these five paintings was painted by the murderer, and the other four were painted by the victims. You have thirty minutes to find the painting of the murderer and copy it. A woman''s voice came from the art room in the 2104 restricted area next door, as if she was talking to the students. (End of this chapter) Chapter 137 Xia Yangs posthumous photo Chapter 137 Xia Yangs photo "The sound coming from the restricted area? The teacher who teaches us is in the restricted area?" The students of Class 13 have unlocked a new class posture, and the teacher is giving them homework in the next class. The art teacher did not say any punishment for failing to complete the homework. Everyone just instinctively felt that it was not good. The doors and windows of the art classroom in 2103 are closed. There is a watch hanging above the blackboard. The numbers on the dial are large and small, and the hands are crooked and moving in a very awkward way. "The door is unlocked, but it can''t be opened." Xishan pushed the door open, grabbed his pen, and walked back and forth. Im so annoyed, can you please be quiet? Du Bai wanted to throw paint on Xishans face. "These five paintings are all the same as those painted by mental patients. How can I find them?" Xishan ignored Du Bai and ran to someone else''s easel to check. Gao Ming helped the students narrow down the scope, and everyone began to choose between two paintings. "Professional!" Xishan couldn''t help but give Gao Ming a thumbs up: "It''s great to be your classmate!" "Let''s look at the students again. Some are quarreling and some are playing. Putting aside these students who focus on the description, let''s look at the students in the corners who are making up for the numbers. When the author inadvertently sketched, the hands of the characters in the painting He unconsciously tilted towards the lower body, and the sexual characteristics of both men and women were obvious. The author had a strong impulse in his heart, and he seemed to be breathing heavily even when he was drawing this simple drawing. " We only have thirty minutes, dont worry. Xishan chose the fifth painting, and he did not forget to kindly urge Wang Jie before starting to paint. Looking down, Gao Ming found that Xia Yang''s corpse photo had changed. Xia Yang''s corpse was drawing, but this time he was not drawing himself, but his classmates in Class 13. It makes sense. Gao Ming passed by the five paintings and probably made a judgment in his mind: "The painting of the murderer should be between the fourth and fifth paintings." With limited time, the students began to create one after another, and Gao Ming also picked up a pen. Gao Ming was hesitant to accept Xishan''s compliment because there was still sediment left from the flood on Xishan''s neck. "The third painting is more special. It is the only one that uses a lot of colors. The tables, chairs, benches, blackboards, and lights in the classroom are all painted red, and the students also use black pens to outline their shapes. " "I hate painting." The moment he held the pen, the figure of Xia Yang appeared in Gao Ming''s mind. The guy died in his painting, and then let the corpse paint himself. This completely crazy idea, Gao Ming I dont even know how Xia Yang was born. "These five paintings depict the same scene. Students are sitting in a classroom. In the first painting, the students only used the most basic lines to describe the scene. The author wanted to try his best to restore the scene and draw the scene he saw. " Whats even more frightening is that as everyone paints together, the art room they are in is slightly different from before, a bit like the classroom in the painting. "Very few soft lines are used in the painting, and the corners of the table and the tip of the pen are deliberately depicted. He is much more aggressive than the author of the second painting, and he knows how to hide and will not be exposed at will. He is more likely to suppress it. Own." On the canvas, heavy rain hit the window glass, the sky became gloomier, and there was blood everywhere in the art room. All the students were shattered like puzzle pieces, and only Gao Ming stood alone in the middle. There are two psychiatrists in the class. One, Saeki, has gone crazy, and the other is Gao Ming. He is the hope of the whole class. They were all drawing how they looked when they were killed. Xia Yangs voice appeared again, and Gao Ming took out the black-and-white photo that was placed next to him. In fact, most of the students looked at a loss, and they didnt dare to guess blindly. When they were in school, guessing at most meant failing the exam, but now guessing blindly means gambling their lives. And I will leave you alone. "The student in the second painting was blackened with force, and the crazy smearing almost destroyed the paper. This is an expression of aggression. He should be a more violent person. If he is a murderer, he should also be impulsive. Killing, or killing with passion, does not meet our definition of a psychotic murderer." "Why don''t you paint anymore?" Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded in his right ear. Gao Ming looked to the right. Wang Jie''s eyes were red and he was holding the pen like a knife. His soul seemed to be sucked into the painting. He couldn''t be sure whether Xia Yang was dead or not. Maybe he was not dead, because his corpse was already being painted; maybe he was dead, but his corpse was used to paint him. Xia Yang''s situation can only be said to be like death. "If I were a murderer, what kind of painting would I paint?" Wang Jie had this idea in his mind. He stared at the fourth painting and started comparing it unconsciously. With his painting ability, it is impossible to copy it perfectly. Now he is more like creating in his own way. Saeki, which one do you think it should be? Gao Ming walked off the podium and stood next to Saeki. The two were classmates in high school and college, and both had bright futures. "The fourth painting!" Saeki held the pen tightly and started drawing directly on the drawing board: "Because the fourth painting expresses nothing! Why would a murderer tell others that he is a murderer?" The tip of the pen touched the drawing paper, and Gao Ming began to copy the fifth painting. He drew very fast, as if he didn''t have to think about each stroke. But as he drew, Gao Ming discovered a problem - the hand he was holding the pen with As if being held by someone, there was a force controlling him to continue painting. ?Other students were also in a very strange state, leaning forward and almost getting into the painting. "The last painting looks ordinary at first glance, but if you look carefully, this painting actually makes the viewer feel most uncomfortable. Many small details unconsciously drawn in it reveal the author''s own distortions." Gao Ming stood up and walked over. Next to the fifth painting. "The fourth painting looks the most professional. Everything is perfectly restored like a photo. The brushwork is as sharp as a knife, and each student''s expression is lifelike. This painting is full of techniques and does not reflect the author''s heart. Or rather , the author completely concealed his true thoughts. "Gao Ming, which painting do you think was painted by the perverted murderer?" Liu Yi and Wang Jie were very smart, and they walked up to Gao Ming in unison. ?The students never imagined that while they were still wondering how the art teacher would punish them, Gao Ming had already killed everyone in the photo. Gao Ming actually had a headache now. The "art teacher" in the restricted area of ??the next class hadn''t figured out how to deal with it yet, and there was something wrong with Xia Yang''s photo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 138 Aren’t you the best at making choices? Chapter 138 Arent you the best at making choices? Xia Yang was definitely not less dangerous than Situ An, but his photo was so powerful that Gao Ming found it difficult to give up. A painter suffering from a terminal illness became the leader of all players in the age of disaster with the help of the original photo given by the shadow world. In a movie, Xia Yang''s dramatic life may be more suitable to be the protagonist. No one can truly understand Xia Yang, and no one can guess his thoughts. Many of his behaviors are puzzling. For example, when he learned that Gao Ming had seen many futures and decided to kill him, his choice was to merge himself with Yi Zhao in an unprecedented way. In this way, no matter what future Gao Ming sees, it seems impossible to realize it. ?Gao Ming couldn''t kill a dead person, and Xia Yang wouldn''t kill Gao Ming, but would replace Gao Ming in a more secretive way. "Brilliant, not understood by the world, always peaceful and gentle, but secretly hunting living people and saving children at the same time. He is terminally ill and will not die soon, but he never succumbs to fate. Dealing with such a complicated person, Its like dancing on the tip of a knife. Gao Ming was thinking about other things, but the pen in his palm seemed to be held by another person, and a painting was quickly completed. Looking down, Gao Ming did not copy any of the paintings on the blackboard. As if he was deliberately provoking the art teacher, he drew the sixth painting - all the students in Class 13 in the classroom were killed except Gao Ming. All the students focused their attention on the canvas. Their souls seemed to be sucked away by the painting. The weird and ugly clock hands on the wall were still moving. Every minute that passed, the blood in the studio became more intense. ??The blood stain spread completely, red paint seemed to be dripping everywhere in the studio, the laughter coming from the restricted area next door became harsh, and the clock hands stopped at the 29th minute. ??The students woke up from their trance. They looked blankly at the studio that had turned into blood. The panic and uneasiness in their eyes were magnifying. "No! This is not the 2103 Art Studio. Look at the form on the wall! This is the 2104 Art Room!" Lao Cao, who was sitting near the door, had a look of horror on his face: "When did we run into the restricted area?" Everyone is concentrating on drawing, and no one knows how they entered the restricted area. Gao Ming didnt quite understand it at this time. He was awake the whole time, but when he finished thinking, the art classroom was already covered in blood. "It''s painting. During the process of painting those paintings, our spirit and will were guided by the art teacher and we have entered her room of resentment." Zhuo Jun''s expression became worse after he found out that he was with his classmates. Each of these classmates It''s extremely unlucky. The key is that no one is obedient. "Wish House?" Xishan touched his chin: "Is it a place to make wishes?" Looking at Xishan, Zhuo Jun frowned even deeper. ?Red paint that resembles blood drips on the clothes, like blood flowers blooming on the school uniforms of classmates. "Students, first of all, congratulations to most of you. You are very smart and have made the right choice. But I also want to tell you some unfortunate news. In fact, the fourth and fifth paintings are both created by the murderer. Painting." The art teacher''s voice came from every painting on the drawing board, startling many students. "These two paintings were painted by a murderer. Doesn''t that mean that we all made the right choice?" Xishan''s heart dropped back into his stomach. "Both paintings were painted by a murderer, but one of the two murderers is also a victim, because one murderer killed the other murderer." The art teacher seemed to be telling something very interesting. This may also be the case. Her true experience: "The choice of which painting is actually painted by the real murderer is left to you." Some students have not yet understood, but Gao Ming, Zhuo Jun and Wang Jie have already begun to be careful around them. The art teacher meant to let the students who chose the fourth and fifth paintings kill each other! The one who is alive is the murderer, and the one who is dead is just the victim. "What are you waiting for? Kill your classmates and keep yourself alive. Isn''t this what you are best at?" The art teacher''s voice said with a smile: "Hurry up and use the blood of your companions to draw a brand new work. My 2104 studio is dyed brighter red! The red paint was like raindrops. The atmosphere in the classroom became more and more depressing, and the art teachers voice became terrifying and shrill: You have one minute left. If you dont make a choice, you will all die here! ?Red human faces appeared on the wall, and the paintings were so lifelike that they didnt even look like they were painted, but more like living people had been built directly into the wall. "What should I do? What should I do?" Xishan, a tall man of over 1.8 meters, sat between Wang Jie and Du Bai like a little girl. Both roommates painted the fourth painting, and only Xishan painted it himself. It''s the fifth picture: "We don''t have to listen to her. Let''s run away, right?" "Escape? The House of Resentment is the place where the big ghost dies, and it is also the big ghost''s home. Without its permission, no one can escape or go out." Zhuo Jun quietly hid his hand in his uniform, which was equipped with a special knife from the Bureau of Investigation. "No one can leave this classroom unless they complete their homework." The art teacher''s voice came from the drawing paper. Every student in the drawing was shedding blood and tears, which looked extremely weird and terrifying: "If you want to protect more A large number of people can vote to make a choice, and the minority obeys the majority. Isnt this what you are good at? What the art teacher said makes sense. The students looked at each other and no one dared to make the first move. Are you really going to do this? Xishan noticed something was wrong with Wang Jies eyes, so he got up and ran to the back door of the classroom, pushing the door panel hard with both hands. Dont waste your efforts. Zhuo Jun knew the House of Resentment very well, and the big ghost would not let the students leave. Bang! The door panel of the studio was easily pushed open by Xishan. Everyone in the classroom, including the art teacher and Xishan himself, was dumbfounded. "Did the ghost forget to lock the door?" A ridiculous idea came to Zhuo Jun''s mind, and then he saw his classmates rushing towards the studio door like crazy. All the students left the studio, but when they saw the scene outside the door, they felt very strange. ?The outside of the studio is not a school corridor, but connected to the interior of a villa. ?This villa is very large, with two floors and many rooms. Red paint is splashed everywhere. Another house of resentment? Zhuo Jun looked at the place where the two houses of resentment were connected. The red paint was blending. The face pattern on the 2104 art classroom gradually disappeared and a new pattern was painted on it. Gao Ming, who was among his classmates, was extremely nervous at this time. He was very familiar with the villa in front of him. This was Xia Yang''s villa, and it was the place where Xia Yang died! (End of this chapter) Chapter 139 "Sea Monster", "Paper Apple", "Fate" Chapter 139 "Sea Monster", "Paper Apple" and "Destiny" "Xia Yang''s photo was triggered. I still don''t know what the ability of this photo is?" ?The students entered the villa to explore. Gao Ming wanted to stop them, but didn''t know how to speak. When he saw his classmates looking like they had been saved, he really couldn''t bear to tell them the truth. ??The art teacher abides by the school rules and only wants to kill a small half of the people. However, in the sixth painting drawn by Xia Yang, except for Gao Ming, all the classmates in Class 13 were turned into pieces, and they could not be put together. Everyone, lets look for clues! There may be an art teachers secret hidden in this villa! Qian Junran thought for a rare time: The big ghost cant let us go for no reason, she may need our help! "Yes." Xishan stood by the door, the surprise in his eyes had faded: "I didn''t expect that she is actually a sharp-tongued girl, and quite arrogant. Faced with such a girl, we can just pretend to be forced to do it. It saves her face and protects herself. ?The sea water splashed everywhere, and the fangs bit through Yuan Hui''s body, dragging him into the deep sea in the middle of the canvas! ?Several students exclaimed. They were so frightened by the canvas that they could not close their mouths. What was even more horrifying was that Yuan Huis body did not bleed after being torn open, but only emitted an astonishing rancid smell. Yuan Hui''s death was just the beginning. Cai Meimei''s scream came from the first floor. Everyone lay on the stairs and looked down. The belly of the fat man in the same dormitory as Ma Tao continued to swell and almost burst. ???Originally, the students were scared enough. There was a killing art room on the left and a death painting exhibition on the right. There were 13 ghosts hidden among the companions, but of course there were only 12 left. ?The painting behind him was blank. There seemed to be something there, but it seemed invisible. The name of the painting was "Destiny". He ate the fruit on the coffee table. The fruit was painted. After he ate it, he kept eating the painting! Cai Meimei pointed at the fat man, her face turned pale with fright. Before he could speak, Yuan Hui had already disappeared from the canvas, and the work titled "Sea Monster" returned to its previous appearance, a dark blue with nothing visible. There is no real God of Death in the world, is there? "Is he the husband of the art teacher? Why do I feel that his painting is better than that of the art teacher?" Xishan picked up a painting at random. The pattern that far exceeded the limit of ordinary people''s imagination gave him a deep shock. It seemed that he was not admiring the painting, but the Death in the painting was admiring his soul. Kill me, kill me, kill me! A hysterical voice suddenly came from the bedroom on the second floor. A classmate who also went to the cafeteria with Ma Tao that day kept banging his head against the wall. Among the students present, only Wang Jie was not so optimistic. He stood next to Gao Ming: "I have a very bad feeling. The 51st student is more vicious than imagined. Judging from the physical education class, he can usually do both hands." Be prepared, one is a trap and the other is an abyss. ?Even after his head was smashed, the classmate still didn''t stop. He was also the ghost of a replacement student. His rancid body could no longer be concealed, and his hysterical screams echoed in the villa. Yuan Huis face almost touched the canvas. Instead of smelling the pungent smell of paint, he smelled the fishy smell of the sea. Something was approaching in the darkness deep in the canvas. It happened that Yuan Hui heard Xishans reminder at this moment. The moment he turned his head, an extremely huge mouth appeared in the canvas. ?Wang Jies analysis was very logical, but he consulted with the wrong person. He had already reminded them in time, but all kinds of abnormalities still broke out around the students. What I painted is not the God of Death, but high life. The man in the painting suddenly took off his mask and looked at Xishan with a smile. Xia Yang is influencing Gao Ming. He wants to become Gao Ming in this way and live in the spirit of Gao Ming. If Gao Ming lives according to Xia Yang''s will, it can be regarded as Xia Yang being reborn in Gao Ming. "Damn it, what evil has our class done!" Du Bai retreated and bumped into Ma Tao. Zhuo Jun, who was looking at the corpse, just raised his head when he was hit in the face by the painting. He clenched his fingers and veins appeared on the back of his hand: "Don''t make a fuss." The portrait suddenly spoke, and Xishan threw it out with a wave of his hand: "**!" "Come to the second floor quickly! There is a corpse here!" Xishan shouted in the corridor on the second floor: "The art teacher should be a woman from the sound, but why is this corpse a man?" The fat man couldn''t hear anything. His body was hunched on the ground and he was squirming. He kept eating scraps on the ground until his stomach exploded and paper scraps fell like snowflakes all over the room. Every scrap in this villa is a human life? The students were frightened by their speculation, and their hands and feet became cold. Looking at the fat man on the ground, his facial features melted and turned into another appearance, and then his body completely turned into scraps of paper, becoming one of the scraps. Blood-stained knives fell out of the painting in Liu Yi''s hand. Squad leader Yuan Hui stood in front of a work called "Sea Monster". The painting was composed of different blues, and it literally painted the deep sea. a feeling of. Yuan Hui''s body kept getting closer to the canvas. He always felt that there was something hidden in the deep blue, but he couldn''t see it. ?At this time, Zhuo Jun was touching the black ring. He was also in a not sober state. All the precautions that Situ An had given him before had changed: "Which ring is the problem?" The people in the paintings are alive! Xishan has a pretty good character. After he was frightened, he quickly reminded other students: Everyone, stay away from those paintings! When the students got closer, they saw that the mans body was penetrated by thin lines that came out of the painting. He couldnt control himself at all. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and watched everything. Xia Yang''s voice sounded in his ears again: "I helped you do what you wanted to do. Didn''t you want to kill those ghosts for a long time? You clearly knew that they were ghosts. "Why don''t you want to do it? I can help you make a choice, I can be the paintbrush in your hands." ?Three consecutive ghosts who had sneaked into Class 13 were scattered, but the living classmates were not happy at all. Everyone suddenly understood what it felt like to be sad when a rabbit dies and a fox dies. It seems like theres something inside? In fact, at this point, not only the students in Class 13, but also the ghosts who come to class in place of classmates are afraid. They were originally meant to catch scapegoats, but now they seem to be on a pirate ship. The bad news is that there is really a sea monster in the painting. The good news is that the Yuan Hui who was eaten is not the real person, but a replaced ghost! ?In the center of the studio, which is littered with scraps of manuscripts, lies a corpse. It lies in a huge picture frame, as if it is asleep. ?Zhuo Jun took the lead and everyone walked towards the second floor of the villa. "Don''t run around!" Gao Ming wanted to remind him, but his classmates didn''t listen to him. "How about we go back to the classroom?" Xishan retreated to Gao Ming and Wang Jie. There was no need to discuss, everyone had already started running to the first floor, and they responded to Xishan with actions. (End of this chapter) Chapter 140 let me paint for you Chapter 140 Let me paint for you ?The art classroom, dripping with red paint, echoed with the cold voice of the art teacher. She had never encountered such a situation in her many years of teaching, whether she was alive or dead. How can students all escape the classroom during school hours? ?Her voice came from the canvas, and slowly, all the murderer''s paintings on the canvas changed to the victim''s. The five works all have the theme of classrooms and students. No one is dead in the paintings, but if you look closely, you will find that most of the students are looking at the podium, but the place where the teacher should be is empty. The real victim should be the art teacher. Her body was separated and hidden in various places in the art room. The red paint soaked into every painting, the floor cracked, the wall peeled off, and blood lines crawled out from the corners of the classroom, outlining the image of a woman on the canvas. She stood on the podium of each painting, quiet and gentle. , beautiful, but her eyes are full of resentment. The 2104 art room is a restricted area in the school. Both the principal and the teachers know that there is a "big ghost" hiding here who will not rest in silence. She has special abilities and can hide in paintings and is almost impossible to be killed. The woman in the painting stepped off the podium, as if she was about to walk out of the canvas. I will capture you one by one, make them into plaster statues of human bodies, and place them in the most conspicuous place. Looking at the door of the art room with resentful eyes, the art teacher''s hand touched the red paint, and as soon as his white fingertips stretched out of the canvas, Xishan, who was the first to run out, opened the classroom door with a bang, and he and his classmates Ran back. ?That beautiful and delicate hand was hanging in the air, and there was a trace of doubt in the art teacher''s eyes. ?The students returned to their seats very obediently and sat in the blood-red taboo painting room one by one, as if they were preparing to take the Academy of Fine Arts exam this year. No matter how difficult the environment was, they could not shake their desire for knowledge. ?The art teachers anger was halfway through, and all the students came back. The fat that had escaped took a roundabout way and was sent to their mouths again. No! There are four missing! The confusion in the eyes was replaced by resentment again. The woman in the canvas did not step out of her painting. Her figure walked through the canvases and soon came to the door. The scarlet paint painted the figure of a woman on the wall. She found that the house of resentment where she merged with the painting was wrapped in something. "Even the school rules can''t affect my room of complaint. How did I find this thing?" The art teacher discovered something that shocked and angered her. Someone actually painted on her room of complaint! ?Some crazy lunatic used her house of resentment as a canvas, trying to forcefully turn her house of resentment into a work of his own. Anger and hatred intertwined, the art teacher''s eyes were fixed on the only student standing outside the classroom at this time - Gao Ming. "Is it you? Are you also a painter?!" The art teacher''s voice was full of hatred. "Don''t use it." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. He did not speak, but a voice came to the art teacher''s ears: "You are not worthy of being called a painter. At most, you can only be regarded as an art lover. " Art lover?? The art teacher has not heard such harsh words for a long time. It is far more offensive than saying she is ugly or has a bad temper. "That''s not what I said." Gao Ming waved his hand and wanted to defend, but no matter how he explained, it was too late. The art teacher walked into Xia Yang''s painting. Xia Yang''s house of resentment is the villa in the black and white photos. Every painting here contains Xia Yang''s madness and thinking. It can be said that his life''s inspiration, memory and value are in these paintings. As long as these paintings are still there, he will It won''t disappear completely. ?In terms of artistic attainments, the art teacher is indeed far inferior to Xia Yang. What is terrifying about her is her boundless resentment towards the murderer and the living. It is hatred that turned her studio into a house of resentment. ??Two painters who specialize in different directions disagree with each other, and the way they fight is eye-opening to Gao Ming. Neither the art teacher nor Xia Yang stepped out of their own paintings. They used blood and memory as paint, and their remaining obsessions as brushes to paint on each other''s house of resentment. ?Each of the painter''s works contains his own will. When one party''s room of resentment is completely occupied by one party''s will, he loses everything and becomes the work of the other party. The art teacher has never encountered a similar big ghost before. She was taken advantage of by Xia Yang. The resentment on the other party was obviously not strong, but she couldn''t find a flaw. "I really don''t like bullying children. You are a gifted child in my eyes. You remind me of the day when I was four years old, when I went to the studio for the first time. The little girl sitting next to me. She She clumsily holds the paintbrush and tries her best to show her inner paintings to others. I think she is a bit cute. " "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" The art teacher has gone crazy. She is a taboo in this school. All students who come to class must obey her rules, and other teachers dare not enter the studio to take charge. she. "There is a fiery emotion hidden in your heart. Why don''t you fully reveal it? The girl in your heart has never been cut into pieces. I have heard her cry. She is wearing a floral dress of hatred and walking among the knives. On the bed, her warm soles stepped on the cold blade, the red blood touched the cold blade, and the wound bloomed like a flower, it was so beautiful!" Xia Yang''s tone gradually became crazy, his villa was melting, and all the red paint was disappearing. It stuck to the outer wall of the art studio and kept seeping inside. Let me paint for you, let me help you bloom, and let everyone smell the fragrance deep in your soul. ? ? Self-portraits of female teachers appeared on the outer wall of the art classroom. Every angle brought a different kind of beauty and pain. Her limbs were distorted, but her appearance became more delicate and lifelike. "Madman, you are really a madman!" The art teacher kept washing the paintings on the wall with blood. She also wanted to draw Xia Yang, but she could not draw Xia Yang''s face no matter what. She could not see through Xia Yang''s paintings. ??The big ghost in the school is unwilling to obey the school rules, but he will not take the initiative to resist. The two sides are not in conflict with each other, but the art teacher sees something different in Xia Yang''s paintings. There are no rules or restrictions in Xia Yang''s eyes. His paintings are constantly breaking the constraints, breaking through some innate limitations on the human soul again and again. ?The more she understood, the art teacher felt horrified. If pure resentment was a blood-red canvas, then Xia Yang felt like pure darkness to her. You can''t even see it when you are in it. You are extremely, madly and greedily grabbing every ray of light that passes by. The art teacher who was painted by Xia Yang on the outer wall of the complaining house became more and more realistic. The art teacher had a very bad feeling that when Xia Yang could completely paint her, that would be the time when she lost herself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 141 "let me out!" Chapter 141 Let me out! ??In the past, the art teacher hated being bound by school rules, but now she has changed her mind and desperately hopes that school rules can suppress Xia Yang. ?This madman has completely lost his rationality and cannot be viewed with normal eyes. Most of the outer wall of the art teachers house is occupied. If this continues, the art teacher feels that he might become someone elses work. Unable to draw Xia Yang, the art teacher began to try to attack Gao Ming, but when she tried to draw Gao Ming, she found that she could not finish the painting at all. Death can be seen in the eyes filled with resentment. The problem is that when the art teacher looks up, the student''s heart is full of death. His memory except death is the death struggle before being killed. He has been on the way to death his whole life. . How to draw this? The fate map of a hundred deaths? ??What makes the art teacher even more confused is that she tried to attack Gao Ming, but Xia Yang didn''t care about Gao Ming''s life or death at all, and even encouraged the art teacher to kill Gao Ming. "Let go." The student council member glanced at Liu Yi lightly, without any emotion in his voice: "Do you know how many students will be killed after the big ghosts in the restricted area escape? Do you know how dangerous they are? " You two are not in the same boat? ??The **** clock hanging on the blackboard in the classroom began to move, the ugly and twisted hands were trembling, and the art teacher was gradually losing control of his room. She was really scared. It was incredible that Xia Yang had the ability to forcefully occupy other ghost houses. "If we don''t seal the classroom, the big ghost will come out!" The wooden board was smashed on the classroom door. At this time, Gao Ming, who was between the two resentment rooms, also heard the noise outside. He did not want to stay in Xia Yang''s house. I dont want to be trapped in the art classroom in the villa. ?Holding the black and white photo of the deceased, Gao Ming ignored Xia Yang who was painting and the big ghost who was frantically rushing towards the classroom door, stepped on the desk and rushed towards the classroom window. ??The screams in the art classroom became more and more obvious. Bloody palm prints stained with paint appeared on the window glass. Lines of blood seeped out of the walls. The classroom door was pushed by some force and bulged outwards. "Wait a minute! There are students who haven''t come out! Gao Ming is still inside!" Liu Yi grabbed the arm of the student union member. The student union is the defender of school rules. They only have rules in their eyes, and any behavior that does not comply with the rules will be stopped with all their strength. For example, right now, even though the big ghost was screaming and wailing and seemed to be in great pain, they didn''t listen and didn''t ask. They just wanted to seal the big ghost in the big ghost''s room according to the rules. "I don''t know how dangerous they are, but I know there are students who have not escaped, and I also know that it was you who pushed us to the big ghost''s mouth." Zhou Sisi also had a rare hard time. She was dragged away by the water ghost before. If the physical education teacher hadn''t risked his life to save her, she would have drowned in the previous class. ? There were cracks in the window glass, the door panels shook, and all the students were frightened to see it. "No." Gao Ming refused without thinking: "I was almost locked in the classroom just now, and I didn''t see you say a word to me. Now I risk my life and take out the devil''s things. You have the nerve to come and ask for it. ? ??The art teacher''s scream sounded, and a large amount of red paint rushed towards the window, flowing out like crazy. Without giving Zhuo Jun a chance to speak, Gao Ming opened his backpack and checked it out. It was full of self-portraits of female teachers, but a man appeared in the background of each painting. Learning that the art teacher broke the rules and wanted to kill half of the "big" students, and also planned to turn the students into plaster statues, the student council members had very unkind expressions. They could feel that the 2104 restricted area was losing control and spreading. "The big ghost is chasing him!" The students of Class 13 backed up. The student council members didn''t understand what the big ghost was going crazy about. They tried their best to stop the big ghost and blocked the big ghost in the 2104 Art Restricted Area. Before leaving, Gao Ming did not forget to take away the backpack and lesson plans under the **** podium. There should be information about the art teacher hidden in them. ??The relationship between Xia Yang and Gao Ming is not a simple cooperative relationship. They are also fighting against each other. Killing Gao Ming may release something more terrifying. ?Getting up from the ground, Gao Ming hid Xia Yang''s photo in his pocket. At this time, the photo contained only the body and a blank painting. Xia Yang in the painting was still in the 2104 restricted area. "Don''t argue, there''s no need. The student union is for everyone''s benefit." Qian Junran came to Liu Yi''s side: "The overall situation is the most important thing." "He''s dead! The squad leader was eaten in one bite! What a tragedy!" Xishan grabbed the arm of the student union member. He was two heads taller than the other member, but he always wanted to hide behind him. ?Knowing the past of the big ghost can help the investigation bureau understand the big ghost and even control the big ghost. Zhuo Jun tried his best to hide the greed in his eyes: "Can you let me see what''s in the bag?" "You guys step back first." The leading student council member took out a few nails from his pocket, and they went to the utility room to find wooden boards. Ignoring the screams in the 2104 restricted area, they wanted to completely clear the 2104 art classroom with wooden boards. Sealed. ?The class 13 students who suffered a loss once saw the door open this time and stayed in the classroom honestly, with no intention of going out. You brought the big ghosts backpack out? ?In order to resist Xia Yang''s encroachment, the art teacher decided to embrace the school''s rules. She took the initiative to open the exit of the House of Resentment, connecting the school to the 2104 Art Studio. The art teacher killed three ghost students? The members of the student union were checking the situation. The classmates of Class 13 did not know the existence of Xia Yang, so they added insult to injury and blamed all the murder debts on the art teacher. **! This ghost is so full of resentment! Get out of here. Wang Jie pushed Qian Junran away. He also wanted to save Gao Ming, because in his eyes, Gao Ming was very smart and could help him escape. Being able to mark a restricted area in the school, this art teacher deserves special attention. It wasnt until the student union members wearing armbands arrived that the students ran out of the classroom crying as if they were seeing their loved ones. "It''s no big deal." Gao Ming brushed off the glass shards on his body. Zhuo Jun also came over at this time. He didn''t care about Gao Ming''s life or death, and focused on Gao Ming''s hand. "Gao Ming! Are you okay?" Xishan pushed Liu Yi to the side and was the first to rush to Gao Ming, his eyes full of concern, showing the passionate brotherhood. ?The classroom window was smashed open and glass shards were scattered all over the floor. Gao Ming grabbed the art teacher''s bag and escaped from the classroom. "Let''s come back and take a look at it in the evening." The supermarket owner and neighbors became a flood, Xia Yang was painting a self-portrait for the female teacher, and the "big ghosts" in Gao Ming''s posthumous photos seemed to have finally found their own stage. "Snapped!" ??That man looks handsome, but makes people feel very uncomfortable. He always appears inadvertently in the painting, looking at the female teacher indifferently. Every big ghost has an obsession. Yan Xizhis obsession is to worry about the students in the school. This art teachers obsession should be related to the man in the painting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 142 The "big tricks" in the school are all special Chapter 142 The "big tricks" in the school are all special The art teacher asked the students to choose the paintings of the murderer, and she hid in the paintings of the victims. Among the five paintings posted on the blackboard, there should be works of her murderer. Gao Ming remembered the face of the handsome man in the painting. He seemed to have been peeping and following the art teacher. ?Looking through the back of the art teacher''s self-portrait, Gao Ming''s pupils shrank slightly. The backs of all the drawings were filled with obscene words, which was shocking. The name of the art teachers original work was also erased and a new name was written on it - "Silent Love". There is also a line of small words below the work - Because of your appearance, I heard all the sounds of love in this city. Hand over all the things you brought out of the forbidden classroom. The student union finally sealed off the 2104 art classroom, and they set their sights on Gao Ming again, with evil intentions. ??Now is not the time to fall out with the student union. Gao Ming reached into his bag and hid the art teacher''s wallet in his sleeve: "There is nothing in this bag, it''s just some paintings." You just need to abide by the rules and dont ask any questions! The leading member of the student union snatched the bag away: You guys, dont stay here! Go back to your classroom! ?The next class was self-study. The students escaped from death and ran quickly to the exit without being urged by the student union. In everyone''s mind, teaching buildings are relatively safe. Facts have proven that modern people are suitable for living in rules and order. Qian Junran still has the energy to talk loudly: Lets not explore anything new and just follow the rules honestly. After finishing speaking, Qian Junran glanced at Zhuo Jun: "Your investigation bureau should think so too, right?" Facing Qian Junran''s overtures, Zhuo Jun was indifferent because he was still wearing swimming trunks under the director''s uniform when he accompanied Qian Junran to the infirmary. "Liu Yi, I want to ask you something." Gao Ming "accidentally" walked with Liu Yi, and he handed the art teacher''s wallet to Liu Yi: "Open it and take a look." The art teachers wallet contained photos of her parents, two bank cards, a volunteer certificate and a torn disability certificate. "What is stored in this wallet should be the most important things to the art teacher. There is no trace of blood on the photos of her parents, and there is no resentment. It can be seen that she loves her parents very much. Bank card Needless to say, the importance of it is needless to say. What surprises me is the remaining two things." Gao Ming asked Liu Yi to look at the volunteer certificate. "Qiao Jiaojiao?" Liu Yi didn''t attract anyone else''s attention. He glanced at it and memorized everything on the certificate: "The art teacher participated in a volunteer activity organized by the school and taught children with hearing impairments how to draw. In the painting, she looked beautiful and kind-hearted, completely different from how she looked after becoming a big ghost. " "After all, her kindness has been brutally killed." Gao Ming pointed to the disability certificate again: "The certificate does not belong to art teacher Qiao Jiaojiao, it belongs to a man. I have seen Qiao Jiaojiao''s paintings, all self-portraits. A man appeared in each of them, seeming to be following her." Seeing that the classmates did not pay attention to them, Gao Ming took out a page of drawing paper from his pocket, which he had secretly hidden before. Seeing the man in the corner of the art teacher''s self-portrait, Liu Yi did not look away and walked slower: "I know this man!" "know?" "Do you still remember the Silent Butcher case that happened in Hanhai a few years ago?" Liu Yi folded the paper and handed it back to Gao Ming: "A deaf man committed three crimes in a row, killing people and mutilating their bodies, which caused a very bad impact. But because he had problems with his mental evaluation, the lawyers on both sides launched a fierce defense and did not sentence him to death at that time. "This is not a death sentence?" Gao Ming immediately began to think about some black transactions. "It''s not as complicated as you think. It''s just that one party wants to sentence him to death, and the other party feels that the death penalty is too merciful for him, so they want to use more radical punishment methods." Liu Yi himself specializes in defending deaf-mute people. She is a lawyer who knows this case very well: "He should be the one who killed the art teacher. The murderer later turned into a vegetative state in prison for various reasons. He still maintains basic life characteristics until now. Maybe we kill him, It will help the big ghost make up for his regrets. "I''m afraid it won''t work just to kill him. We have to kill the murderer in front of the big ghost." Gao Ming thought thoughtfully. "You want to bring that vegetative person into the school? It''s too difficult." Liu Yi felt that Gao Ming was just imagining things. No, I want to take the art teacher out. "Whether we can go out ourselves is still a question." Liu Yi and Gao Ming walked side by side: "Actually, the big ghost in this school should not have been bad when he was alive." "Why did you say this suddenly?" Gao Ming was a bit strange. People are very complicated, and good or bad is never written on their faces. As a lawyer, Liu Yi definitely knows this better than himself. The physical education teacher who took us to swimming class, when he saw Zhou Sisi falling into the water, he took off his coat and jumped directly into the water to save people. Saving people only shows that he is following the rules. "While you were all paying attention to Zhou Sisi, I rummaged through the physical education teacher''s clothes and found his work ID and a confession letter taped inside." Liu Yi put his hands in his pockets: "The physical education teacher''s name is Zhong Long. , the same name as the teacher who committed suicide a few years ago to prove his innocence. Gao Ming seemed to have some impression of this name. A certain school leader had a chaotic relationship with a female student. After Zhong Long broke the news, he falsely accused him of frequently harassing students. Under perjury and various voices, Zhong Long died in the activity room. He chose to commit suicide in order to prove his innocence, but after seeing Zhou Sisi fall into the water, he still chose to jump into the swimming pool to save others, and did not stand by just because he was framed once. Liu Yi checks various cases in Hanhai every day. Sometimes she feels powerless, but this is exactly why she chose to become a lawyer. "This school is attracting specific ''big ghosts'' to come. I don''t know the purpose of the school, but I always feel that the school rules are not pure evil." Liu Yi looked at the building in the rainstorm: "How to say? When When the world is covered by heavy rain, if there were not these buildings built in the shadow, everyone would be wet by the heavy rain. " Dont be brainwashed by campus rules. "Campus rules are scary and bloody, but rules can ensure that most people survive." Liu Yi turned around and glanced at Gao Ming: "Either it becomes a rule, or we follow the rules that allow us to survive. I have one now Its an immature idea, I want to join the student union and figure out the basic logic of how the campus rules operate. Gao Ming did not expect Liu Yi to be planning this: "Do you know how to join?" "I saw a method on the wall panel of the women''s toilet cubicle." Liu Yi was also a little unsure: "There is a hidden room in this school, which is the archives of the student union members. I have to find it before the lights go out in the dormitory. In that room, put your files in the red cabinet." (End of this chapter) Chapter 143 Classmates hiding in mobile phones Chapter 143 The classmate hiding in the mobile phone "The cubicle in the women''s restroom even has the method of entering the student union written down?" Liu Yi''s words successfully aroused Gao Ming''s curiosity about the women''s restroom. This was not because he was abnormal, he just wanted to know who stayed in the women''s restroom. So much information. "I''m not sure about the authenticity of the information, so I can use this opportunity to verify it." Liu Yi told Gao Ming his plan: "When school is over, we will follow the student union members to see where they are after class. What are you doing? Maybe you can find their ''nest''." "You use lair to describe it. Obviously you still feel that the student union is full of monsters. If you really want to join the student union, you can''t use this mentality. It''s too easy to be exposed." Gao Ming taught Liu Yi some self-suggestion and hypnosis techniques A little trick, she must first deceive herself before she can deceive others. ??All the students in Class 13 returned to the classroom. When everyone entered the classroom, they found that the numbers on the blackboard had changed again. The number of living people is 33, and the number of ghosts has become 10. Wang Jie stood next to the podium: The three students killed by the art teacher were all ghosts. This is good news for us. Dont forget what the teacher said in the first class? Zhuo Jun said coldly: If we cant gather 51 students in class tomorrow, everyone will be disqualified from taking the bus to participate in the event. ??Zhuo Jun poured cold water on all the students: "The self-study class is not for everyone to relax, but to give everyone a time to discuss together." "Actually, I''m curious, where did the students who were replaced by ghosts go?" Wang Jie stared at Ma Tao: "Now that people are in the majority, and ghosts can only kill according to the rules during the day, should we work together to force the ghost students to speak. " ??Wang Jie comes from an unusual family and has never had a sense of awe since he was a child. In his view, ghosts are just people who are more difficult to kill. "It would be faster to recruit some ghosts into our class than to find those living classmates." As soon as Zhuo Jun said these words, many students immediately felt disgusted, but he didn''t care about everyone''s opinions: "Now the class There are only 43 students, and we still need to find eight ghosts. "The greater the number of ghosts, the worse the living environment for living people will be. The reason why everyone can still discuss various issues rationally now is because living people make up the majority and the minority obeys the majority. Once the number of ghosts exceeds that of people, we will lose All the initiative is taken by ghosts. "Liu Yi is unwilling to recruit ghost students for Class Thirteen. "Do you still put yourself in the position of the victim?" Zhuo Jun walked to the podium and looked down at the students: "Soon you will understand that people are actually more unpredictable and dangerous than ghosts. "Yeah, I think you are the most dangerous person in the class." Wang Jie had a sinister smile on his face: "How about we start with you, we kill you, and then let ghosts replace you." ?? Zhuo Jun''s eyes became dangerous. He stared at Wang Jie''s face, and his voice came out from between his teeth: "You can try." "I don''t understand what you are always pretending to be? You are also a member of Class 13. Anyone in this class will die. Don''t even think about taking yourself out." Wang Jie leaned on the back of the chair and crossed his legs. on the table. "I have no objection if you want to find a living person, but you have to be prepared with both hands. First gather enough ghosts as insurance." Zhuo Jun walked off the podium, and when he was about to walk next to Wang Jie, Saeki, who had been silent until now, suddenly stood up. I know where squad leader Yuan Hui is! And Song Xue! Saeki''s voice attracted Gao Ming''s attention. Song Xue was Liu Yi''s best friend. Song Xue and Liu Yi were both on the bus that night, but Song Xue''s head was crushed and she did not leave the tunnel alive. "Have you met Song Xue?" Not only Gao Ming, but other students also looked at Saeki. Many students came here because they couldn''t stand Song Xue''s phone calls and tough talk. Song Xue and Zhuo Jun all tricked them into coming here. The "murderer"! "Yuan Hui was imprisoned in the office building. Every room in the office building is a prison cell, holding the dirtiest and most ugly secrets." Saeki silently turned his eyes to Zhuo Jun: "Those people treat us as The mice in the laboratory, they are gods in uniforms, they think they can control everything, they test all kinds of things on us!" Faced with the sudden accusation, Zhuo Jun was silent, and finally said only one sentence: "Investigate. Every lesson of the Bureau tells you the rules, and the Bureau of Investigation is helping you survive better. You just need to remember this. " "Don''t believe him! You should believe me, no, no, my brain is broken too! You should believe...him!" Saeki suddenly pointed at Gao Ming: "I didn''t see him among the dead! He is Alive, truly alive! "Gao Ming and Saeki are college classmates. This may have been planned by the two of them." Zhuo Jun changed the topic abruptly, and he had murderous intentions towards Saeki: "You are a madman but you know so many things. Who told you this? It couldnt be Gao Ming, right? "You guys are quarreling with you, don''t get involved with me." Gao Ming said with a look of boredom: "I was the one who helped you analyze in the art classroom just now, and it was I who was abandoned by you. Think about it carefully, who is the leader in our class all the time? Rhythm." ?The classmates also felt that Gao Ming was innocent. The doctor did nothing and suffered along with everyone else. Looking at Zhuo Jun, Gao Ming said with a hint of anger: "You were the one who invited me to this class reunion, and you are still the one who is framing me now. I didn''t do anything, but I became the target of your blame for no reason. Are you being blamed by Saeki?" Got it right?" "Zhuo Jun can become the director, which shows how unreliable the investigation bureau is." Wang Jie stood firmly with Gao Ming in his dormitory. "The nature of human beings is indeed internal strife. If you don''t have enemies, you will create enemies." Qian Junran held his forehead: "Everyone, stop arguing! Saeki, go on, where is Song Xue hiding?" "She''s not hiding, she''s always with us." Saeki took out his mobile phone from his hospital gown: "Song Xue is here and has turned into a ghost. She is more vicious than those ghost students and wants to keep us all here. in school!" "What''s the point of discussing these?" Du Bai put down his mobile phone: "We can''t give up our mobile phones. This is our only communication tool. Class will be over in a moment. We might as well divide into two groups, and one group will go to the office building to find Squad leader Yuan Hui, another group went to invite some less dangerous ghosts to join Class 13." "Are you still picky?" Ma Tao''s personality has changed a lot, and now he reveals his true feelings: "Actually, with the current situation of our class, we can probably trick some fools into joining. I don''t see any of you. There is a possibility of escaping, but in the end there is a high probability that the whole army will be annihilated, and even ghosts will not be able to do it. " ?Ma Tao told the poor situation of all members of Class 13. If even the scapegoat is not willing to replace the students in their class, that would be really bad. ?The students were noisy until get out of class was over. At the end of todays class, everyone finally has time for free activities. Gao Ming did not act with Wang Jie and others this time. He wanted to help Liu Yi, but after he followed Liu Yi to the women''s toilet on the fourth floor, he found that Liu Yi entered the toilet and did not come out again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 144 Weird campus rules that are about to be overturned Chapter 144: The strange campus rules that are about to be overturned "Zhuo Jun represents Situ An''s rules. Liu Yi wants to take advantage of the school rules. Other students in the class may also have their own plans." Gao Ming will not look down on anyone in the class. In Class 13, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, everyone has their own secrets and plans, and everyone has their own evil intentions. On the contrary, the ghosts who sneaked in appear simple and simple. ?Standing in the corridor near the women''s toilet, Gao Ming put his hands on the railing and carried the "Departure Guide" on his back. The female students passing by would speed up their steps when passing him. "Gao Ming, let''s go eat!" The phone vibrated, and Xishan sent a message to Gao Ming in the group chat. "You go ahead, I''ll be with Liu Yi later." As soon as Gao Ming finished replying to the message, he saw Xishan send a video of himself endorsing the message at the corridor window. ?Putting his head out of the window, Gao Ming saw Xishan and Wang Jie waving to him downstairs. "You''re too curly! Are you sneaking into the women''s restroom behind our backs to memorize the text?" You brought me a burrito? "The school was unable to mobilize student union members in time to blockade the teaching building. We were able to escape successfully, which shows that the control of the school rules over the school is constantly weakening." When passing by the activity building, Gao Ming looked inside. There was a heavy rain pouring outside the building. The internal torrent rolled in and many student union members were drowned by the huge waves. Wait a minute. Gao Ming took out a pack of tissues from his pocket. Gao Ming told the old lady what happened in the toilet, but unfortunately Yan Xizhi did not believe it. They probably cant figure out why there are floods in the school, right? Zhou Sisi was frightened and backed away. Gao Ming hurriedly opened the door. He saw two student union members twisting their bodies together and being grabbed by something into the fourth toilet cubicle. They disappeared in an instant. "It''s getting dark, you go back to the dormitory first." Gao Ming took out a black and white photo of the big dog. "Good luck! The blood is flowing towards me!" Zhou Sisi couldn''t control the hand wearing the armband and pressed it directly against the blood: "The armband is drinking blood!" ??The rain was sliding down the window glass, and pop songs from many years ago were playing on the campus radio. The two of them were standing in the corridor after school in school uniforms. The girl was hesitating with her thoughts on her mind, and the boy was waiting with the meal sent by the girl. "If the 51st classmate is still conscious, he will definitely not hurt you." Gao Ming knew Zhou Sisi''s character well: "Don''t think so much. If only one person in the class can survive, it will probably be you." Well have to wait until dark no matter what! ??The screams spread far away. Without hesitation, Gao Ming took off his coat and wrapped Zhou Sisi''s arm, carried her on his back and fled outside the teaching building. ??The figures of the two people were reflected on the window glass. Zhou Sisi felt that she looked more like a perverted murderous monster than having a high life. "What about you?" Zhou Sisi was a little worried about Gao Ming. She was a very kind person. "I want to find out what the source of the student union''s power is?" Before Gao Ming could finish his words, two screams came from the toilet, and blood flowed out from the crack of the door. "The armbands of the student union are different from this one." The armband Zhou Sisi took out from the toilet was blood red. It was not sewn by a machine, but made by hand. The school emblem on the armband was not from Hendricks Private College. It was Hennig Scholarly College, and there was a line of small words written on the inside of the armband - There is no living person in the student union! I want to kill them all! "Principal Yan, the student union member you selected has been replaced by Situ An." Gao Ming blamed Situ An anyway: "The student hiding in the toilet should be the only survivor. Do you have any questions?" How can we get in touch with her?" "What???" ??There were fewer and fewer people in the teaching building, but Liu Yi still didn''t come out of the toilet. After seeing the armband on Zhou Sisi''s arm, the old lady with a serious expression seemed to be lost in memories: "This is the armband I sewed for the children myself. Only children who serve their classmates wholeheartedly can have it. How did you get it? " Her arms were stained with blood, and the scarlet armband was stuck into her flesh. Zhou Sisi bit her lip, her face pale. "I happened to see it when I was leaving the cafeteria. I thought you hadn''t eaten yet." Zhou Sisi didn''t dare to look into Gao Ming''s eyes. She was very conflicted inside. She felt that Gao Ming was a music box murderer, but she also felt that Gao Ming would not go there. Do things like that. Huh? Zhou Sisis thoughts were interrupted. ?Zhou Sisi''s rice noodles were taken away before she could finish them. She froze on the spot for a moment. The two student union members had already entered the women''s restroom and closed the door from the inside. "What''s wrong?" Gao Ming felt that Zhou Sisi was completely different from before. The carefree feeling had long since disappeared, and even her posture had become much more ladylike. "When I was on the phone with you that night..." His lips were slightly open, and the chili oil was still in the corner of his mouth. Zhou Si thought about saying it, but he was afraid that if he said it, he would not even be able to be his friend. He quickly stood in front of Zhou Sisi, and Gao Ming asked her to hide her armband. Slaughtering student union members during the day is no longer as simple as breaking the rules. Many "things" are approaching the teaching building. The delicate balance maintained between the school rules, Situ An''s rules, and those big ghosts was once again severely cracked. Wait a minute! One of the student union members suddenly stretched out his hand: The teaching building is where you study, and you have to go to the cafeteria to eat! We are all our own people. Ding Yuans voice sounded in the distance, and the members of the Huanmen Investigation Bureau in the utility room put away their special knives. Opening the door of the utility room, several sharp knives stretched out from behind the shelves, aiming at Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi. Each student council member was personally selected by me. They are both good in character and academic and willing to contribute. Each one of them is a role model for other children. How could they do those things? "Then look at the toilet cubicle and see if there are any strange words written on it?" Gao Ming shouted towards the women''s toilet. ??In addition, Gao Ming also noticed that the rescuers were all student union members who represented the school''s rules. There was no teacher who represented Situ An''s rules to help. He guessed that Situ An was also having bad ideas. Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi entered the laboratory building smoothly without any obstruction. Occasionally, members of the student union passed by and they were all running to the art classroom. Something seemed to have happened between Xia Yang and the art teacher. Gao Ming, how is the situation outside? Ding Yuan trotted to the door and closed the door of the utility room: The General Bureau of Investigation hasnt sent any other investigators in yet, has it? Is the big ghost in the toilet the former student union president? Just as Gao Ming was about to check his armbands carefully, he saw two student union members appearing at the end of the corridor. They were moving very fast. "School is over, why are you still here? The area around the women''s restroom becomes very dangerous after dark!" The members of the student union all speak in a dull manner, but compared with other students, they are relatively young and do not seem to age forever. The student''s appearance can be maintained. "Normal people would have been scared away. Liu Yi is the first student to do that." Zhou Sisi stayed away from the women''s toilet with lingering fear and asked Gao Ming to look at the armbands together: "I guess there is also a room of resentment hidden in this toilet, Liu Yi Maybe he was taken away by a big ghost." ?Ten minutes later, Zhou Sisi ran back to the teaching building from the cafeteria. She was holding the rice noodles and two burritos that she had not finished eating, with a little chili oil on the corner of her mouth. "All the words have been obliterated! They were scraped off bit by bit with a knife, but there is a student union armband on the ground!" Zhou Sisi was a little scared and ran out quickly: "I heard Liu Yi said in the dormitory last night that she When she went to the toilet on the fourth floor, she found that the cubicle was haunted. She wanted to provide legal aid to the other party. In order to gain the other party''s trust, she helped him complete a lot of things. " ?According to the method taught by Director Ding Yuan, Gao Ming went to Dean Yan Xizhi''s house of complaint behind Zhou Sisi''s back. Sisi, when you meet that old man, dont talk nonsense. Oh, I know. Zhou Sisi picked up the rice noodles and prepared to go to the toilet. Gao Ming, who has a well-proportioned figure, does not seem to have much muscle, but has extremely strong explosive power and endurance. She can run very fast, but now she has become a burden. Blood spattered on the face, and with the armband as the center, small blood vessels bulged on the surface of the skin, as if trying to transform Zhou Sisi into something. ?Originally, the big ghosts were unwilling to obey the school rules, but now someone took the lead, and everything became chaotic before it got dark. Well leave right away. Defend ghosts? Gao Mings impression is that Liu Yis character is very much like that of an ancient chivalrous man, speaking up for those who have no voice. This is one of Liu Yis principles of life. ?Before the student union members completed the encirclement, Gao Ming escaped from the teaching building with Zhou Sisi on his back, and the two went straight to the laboratory building. "If I were memorizing the text, I wouldn''t choose such a position." Gao Ming closed the window. He actually didn''t understand. How could a character like Xishan survive to this day? She was carried by Gao Ming and turned to look at the two people in the window. ?Zhou Sisi and Gao Ming are old classmates. One has a good personality but doesn''t pay attention to studies, and the other has a bad personality but has excellent grades. The classmates in the class call them both brainless and unhappy. That toilet cubicle is selectively eating students! The door and wall of the fourth cubicle are like teeth and mouths, greedily chewing the flesh and bones of the student union members. Its not dark yet, and the big dog doesnt want to come out. Feeling helpless, Gao Ming sent a text message to Zhou Sisi, hoping that the other party could do him a favor. "Gaoming..." Zhou Sisi mustered up the courage to raise her head. She wanted to ask whether the music box murderer had a high life. Situ An wants to attack the children?! Yan Xizhis temper grew. She clenched her phone and said, Ill go find him tonight! "Not yet, but I estimate that large-scale rescue will be carried out in the next two days." Gao Ming didn''t know what to say. When the General Administration sent people in for rescue, it happened to be when the school was in complete chaos. They were about to face To a crazy ghost school. "I sent you three messages, did you come over without reading the last two? Liu Yi entered the toilet and hasn''t come out yet. I''m worried that she is in danger." Gao Ming patted Zhou Sisi on the shoulder: "Don''t think nonsense. " No, no, Ill bring it with me! Zhou Sisi was a little flustered, her heart beating faster. I mean the mouth. Gao Ming pointed to the corner of his mouth. "What did we do wrong..." Zhou Sisi buried her head on Gao Ming''s shoulder: "The text message I sent was also to be sure not to come. I told the 51st student everything. I have never harmed anyone, it''s just true I dont remember him Seeing that Zhou Sisi couldn''t say the next thing, Gao Ming suggested gently: "Why don''t you go to the women''s room first?" Without chatting with the members of the Ring Door Investigation Bureau for too long, Gao Ming took Zhou Sisi to find Yan Xizhi: "Principal, have you seen this armband? It also has the name of our school written on it." "Thank you, I will try my best to protect you." Gao Ming didn''t say anything too outrageous, but in the school of ghost stories, where everyone is in danger, Gao Ming''s guarantee seemed special, plain and warm. ??If the school rules cant solve all the problems before lights out, then tonight may be the turning point of everything. The school name on the armband is different from the current school name. The former student union president seems to have been personally trained by the old principal Yan Xizhi. At the same time, the special blood-red armband crawled out of Zhou Sisi''s pocket like a woman''s hand, grabbed her arm, and slowly tightened, as if it was growing in her flesh. The big ghosts will become active after dark, but they are still bound by the campus rules. The world of big ghosts can only be seen after the campus lights are turned off. Gao Ming sent several messages to Liu Yi, but received no reply. He stood at the door of the toilet and shouted inside. Everyone in the toilet seemed to have disappeared. "Don''t worry, I''ll do all the dirty work. You just need to tell me how to contact the owner of the red armband." Gao Ming didn''t dare to let the old principal go out. He just wanted to get rid of the "big ghost" around the old principal. Gather around yourself. "Forget it, it''s okay." Gao Ming was sure that Zhou Sisi had not been replaced, and the girl was still the same as when she was in school. Zhou Sisi was scared in her heart. Zhou Sisi was afraid of being caught by the student union, and worried that her classmates would think she was abnormal. Thinking about the various big ghosts all over the school, she couldn''t help but hold on tight. Holding the rice noodle bag in hand, Zhou Sisi opened all the door panels of the toilet cubicle: "Liu Yi is not in the toilet!" ??This is not taking advantage of the old principal, he wants to help the old principal take back the campus. "You take the letter I wrote and go there. Those children are very obedient to me." Yan Xizhi wrote several letters to Gao Ming: "You must bring them here safely." (End of this chapter) Chapter 145 Knowledge not taught in school Chapter 145 Knowledge not taught in schools "I will bring those children back." Gao Ming never thought that the children educated by Principal Yan were ghosts. They were just trying to change this cold world in their own way: "Principal, can you do me a favor? ? This red armband got into my friends arm, can you take it out? ?Zhou Sisi stretched out her arms uneasily. She looked terrible now, her body was covered in blood, her hair was disheveled, and her face was pale. "It''s a good thing that the student union armband chose her." Yan Xizhi looked at Zhou Sisi with a softer look than at Gao Ming, as if Zhou Sisi was her biological daughter: "As long as you are grateful and willing to repay the world with love, Only those who always maintain innocence in their hearts and a happy and free soul can wear red armbands and become role models for all children. "But...I feel like I''m not happy. I''m going to be depressed." Zhou Sisi wiped the blood on her arm, but she couldn''t wipe it clean no matter how hard she wiped it. The armbands I sewed will never choose the wrong person. Principal Yan gently hugged Zhou Sisis head. Strangely enough, Zhou Sisi, who was originally nervous, calmed down instantly, and there seemed to be a new strength in her eyes. ?Although she was still scared, her condition was obviously much better. Principal Yan seemed to have used his ability on Zhou Sisi. You can take Sisi with you to deliver the letter, or you can let Sisi deliver it by herself. The red armband will guide you. Principal Yan released his hand and gently encouraged Zhou Sisi. "Thank you, principal." Gao Ming grabbed Zhou Sisi and backed away. Ding Yuan, who was next to him, walked over with some envy. "Is this little girl your girlfriend?" Ding Yuan glanced at Zhou Sisi up and down: "Not everyone can have Principal Yan''s blessing. These members of my team have said all good things, but Principal Yan is not willing to use his blessing on them. ability." "What is Principal Yan''s ability?" Gao Ming was very curious. The old principal was completely "disciplined". Only "students" who she thought had good character could be blessed. Neither Gao Ming nor Director Ding Yuan Enjoyed it. I cant explain clearly, I just feel very peaceful inside and full of strength in my body. Zhou Sisi touched the armband on her arm: I feel very safe, and the school has become more friendly. "Hande Scholarly Academy is completely different from other schools in Hanhai. In the past, the students here had the best moral character, and they should be virtuous first. At that time, many wealthy people in Hanhai wanted to send their children here to experience the atmosphere, but they were all rejected by Yan Xi Who would have thought that these things would happen later, and the good moral character would become the reason for those children to be spied on?" Ding Yuan couldn''t bear it: "The main reason why Situ An is eyeing this school is to fight against these things. students ideas. "Borrowing Yin''s life?" Gao Ming knew a little bit about the inside story. "I haven''t investigated the specific situation yet, but the truth is hidden in this laboratory building. If you have a chance, you can go to the underground of the laboratory building and take a look. That''s where the most serious conflict between Situ An and the school rules is." Ding Yuan thought about it. After a while, he continued: "I always feel that Situ An seems to know that the disaster will break out, so he has been preparing in advance." "Could he have seen the future?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. Ever since he used Xia Yang''s photo, some of his habits have been affected by Xia Yang, such as when he felt an unprecedented threat. "How should I put it? The shadow world has invaded reality. For ghosts and anomalies, the most precious thing is not money and resources, but living people with a flawless and rich spiritual world." Ding Yuan casually took out an article about the students of Hande Scholar Academy The file was handed to Gao Ming. "Although most of the students here are orphans and abandoned babies with congenital disabilities, under the guidance of Yan Xizhi and other teachers, they are full of beautiful imaginations about the world, happy and simple, and have a sincere heart. For To the resentful ghosts of the shadow world, these children are an unimaginable delicacy." Situ An made arrangements at Hande Scholar Academy in advance and controlled the school. He was indeed one step ahead every time. "But Situ An is not omnipotent. After he interfered in the school, most of the children were ''contaminated'' and lost their most precious character. This is probably something Situ An did not expect." Ding Yuan searched for them again Some findings from the Ring Door Investigation Agency: "A small number of children who were brought up by Yan Xizhi still have a grateful heart when they enter the society and continue to repay the society''s goodwill. But what is difficult to evaluate is that their goodwill has Sometimes they will be misunderstood and exploited. Many of the ''big ghosts'' in this school are former students of Hande Scholar Academy." Ding Yuan told Gao Ming a big secret, which may be one of the reasons why the "big ghosts" returned to school. They were once the most beautiful group of people who were isolated in Hande Scholarly Academy. They possess the most precious quality of adults, innocence. The so-called innocence is something that many people will never get back when they grow up, but they also paid for it. cost. "The most terrifying ''big ghost'' in this school is under the experimental building. The battle between Situ An''s rules and the school''s rules is centered around him. If you can get his help, then we can have a slight chance of winning. !" Ding Yuan laid the groundwork for a long time and finally revealed his true purpose. All the secrets about Hande Private Academy seem to be under the laboratory building, and Gao Ming also wants to meet the most terrifying "big ghost". Whats the name of the big ghost under the experimental building? Whats his ability? "We only know that his surname is You, and his name is Youliang. He is the first child to graduate from Hande Scholar Academy, and he is also the student with the worst academic performance in Yan Xizhi''s class. There is nothing wrong with this child''s brain, but his grades are not as good as those of Youliang. A defective child, all his choices have perfectly avoided the correct answer." Ding Yuan said very funny, but his expression was very serious: "You must not think that he is easy to deal with, all the people and ghosts who go to the underground of the experimental building. He was killed in the most brutal way." The more Ding Yuan said this, the more Gao Ming wanted to go underground and take a look. He was protected by a big dog, so there should be no problem observing from a distance. "If you really want to go, I suggest you go there before the lights go out. Now that big ghost is suppressed by both the school rules and Situ An''s rules. After the lights go out, anyone who goes there will be killed." Ding Yuan really hopes that Gao Ming can change the situation in the school. Whether Situ An takes charge of the school or the school rules swallow up Situ An, a large number of investigators sent in by the General Bureau of Investigation will become sacrifices in the future. Only Gao Ming seems to be able to prevent this tragedy. . As night fell, some students after dinner went to the library to study, some went to take elective courses to increase their credits, and some returned to their dormitories early. ?Different from the students who enjoy campus life "carefree", the students of Class 13 are still busy on campus. They must gather 51 students before class tomorrow. "Sisi, you can hide in the big dog''s body later. Don''t be afraid, it is very gentle." Gao Ming did not release the big dog until the sun sank below the horizon. ?Zhou Sisi was paralyzed with fear when she saw the big, long-haired dog that looked like a hill. ?As if to deliberately scare Zhou Sisi, the big dog opened its mouth to the limit, revealing its sharp fangs. "Will it eat me..." Zhou Sisi pressed her body against the wall, not daring to move. "I won''t eat even if you ask me to." A dull voice came from the big dog''s belly. The big dog yawned, opened his legs and was about to run to Yan Xizhi''s desk. Come back! Gao Ming grabbed the big dogs ears: Whats going on with you? Why are you always looking for someones old lady? ?After a lot of effort, Gao Ming persuaded the big dog to let him protect Zhou Sisi, and the "three people" left the utility room together. ? Gently touching the big dog''s long dark hair, her fingers seemed to slip through the night. Zhou Sisi was scared and curious. She looked into the big dog''s dark eyes and wanted to hug the big dog''s head. Gao Ming, where did you find it? Zhou Sisi asked in a low voice. "You have seen something you shouldn''t have seen." The big dog shook his head and shook off Zhou Sisi''s hand, as if to scare her deliberately: "Wait to be silenced, that kid is cruel!" Zhou Sisi shrank her neck, as if she was frightened by the big dog. "Can you two be a little more nervous?" Gao Ming''s muscles tensed up and his adrenaline surged, while Makabaka was still there, and he didn''t want to get involved at all. ?The atmosphere in the laboratory building was very solemn tonight. Members of the student union kept rushing towards the art classroom, but the restricted area seemed to be out of control. The current condition of the art teacher is unknown to Gao Ming, but he has Xia Yang''s posthumous photo and knows that "Teacher Xia" is at his most crazy now. New works are constantly appearing on the canvas in the photo, and each work is filled with blood and blood. Death paints for paint. Teacher Xia is creating like crazy, it seems like he cant run out of paint, and he seems to have not been so happy for a long time. When passing the second floor where the art room was located, Gao Ming glanced at the corridor. The blood color had spread to the fourth laboratory, and there were many school uniforms stained with paint thrown on the floor of the corridor. Gao Ming always felt that Xia Yang was waving to him from behind a certain window, and he didn''t dare to stop. He grabbed Zhou Sisi and ran quickly to the first floor. There are no underground buildings on the building plans published on the school website. Only Situ An and a very few people know about all the underground rooms. ?According to the information provided by Ding Yuan, Gao Ming opened the secret door at the end of the corridor. ??There seems to be some kind of "social simulation" experiment going on here. It is not a simple classroom. Each room has a different style of setting, some like a hospital, some like a store, some like a prison... ??It seems that students are here to preview the problems they may encounter when they enter the society, such as being defrauded, being scapegoated, being replaced in promotion places, etc. All of this is knowledge that is not taught in ordinary schools. Is there such a laboratory in Hende Private College? Gao Ming saw a list on the wall at the entrance, with the survival time of each student written on it. ? Scanning the list, almost none of the students in the "Social Simulation" test survived for 24 hours. The only student in the entire list who is still alive is called Youliang. (End of this chapter) Chapter 146 you cant be so happy Chapter 146 You cant be so happy Youliang has been a very happy child since he was a child. He seems to never be troubled by troubles. He has all the good things in a child. Childlike innocence, happiness, and strong curiosity about everything. You can quickly forget unpleasant things and live a bright life every day. In class, Youliang is a naughty boy who gives the teacher a headache and is a conspicuous person among his classmates. He is not bound by rules and has an out-of-the-box personality. Logically speaking, such a child should be strictly disciplined, but he met the most important person in his life - Yan Xizhi. The principal did not educate him according to the template. Instead, he encouraged him to discover more beauty around him and let him use his own power to infect more children. Principal Yan knew very early on that Youliang deliberately got poor grades. Instead of being first, he only wanted to be the last one, because the last ones in the class were always those children with intellectual disabilities. . Even though everyone is encouraging them, they seem to know that they are a burden and inferior to others. Youliang is all friends with them, and his idea is very simple. There must be someone who is last in the class anyway, so why not let me do it. ?It is not easy to do worse than his friends. He may not be able to guarantee the last place even if he only takes multiple-choice questions, so he has to study hard to know which answer is the right answer, and then he can avoid it. After graduating from school, Youliang entered the society. His happiness and sunshine were incompatible with the city. He has his own pursuits and ideas. He doesn''t like to work in a fixed job. Without money or a house, he wanders around and treats the city as an adventure paradise. He likes to help others and often volunteers. His enthusiasm can awaken everyone''s passion. He is like a special flame, exuding brilliant light. At the age of 20, Youliang found love with a kind-hearted girlfriend. They met each other when they were volunteering in an orphanage. Souls who have a tacit understanding will attract each other, and this free bird seems to have found a warm nest. Everyone around you likes Youliang, and people who have a longing for the sun in their hearts are willing to make friends with Youliang, but there are exceptions. In the report of a charity event, Youliang''s brother Youde learned about his younger brother''s whereabouts. There are very few people with this surname. It didnt take much time for the elder brother Youde to find his younger brother. He admitted that his parents were seriously ill and the family situation was not very good. He hoped that Youliang could help out for the sake of giving birth. ?Youliang didn''t care at all about why he was abandoned. He did what he could to save his parents, whom he had never met. He is willing to help, but it is an equal help, the same as helping other strangers. When his brother Youde made a further request, Youliang decisively refused. Youde doesnt understand why his younger brother is unwilling to help his own brother and family when he can spend so much time and experience helping strangers. ??There were gossips among the neighbors. Later, the media got involved and the matter became bigger. There is everything on the Internet, but Youliang doesnt care at all. He still lives his own way, fulfilling, happy, and sunny every day. ??More and more people have noticed Youliang. His brother Youde has become an internet celebrity by photographing and criticizing his younger brother. He earns money by posting advertisements every day while scolding and being scolded. The condition of his parents did not improve, but his brother Youde bought a new house and a new car. The turning point of everything was on the day when his parents died of illness. His brother Youde lived alone in his new house. He looked at his brother who still lived according to his own ideas every day, and looked at the happy expression on his face. An ugly and vicious plant slowly grew in his heart. plant. Why is he so happy? Why is he so happy? How did he find such a good-looking girlfriend when he had nothing? ?Why is he still liked by others? Youde privately contacted a large group of people. They contacted the family members of Youliang''s girlfriend and said that Youliang did not support his parents, had bad personal ethics, was lazy and had no job, and was not mentally healthy. The girlfriend''s family didn''t believe it at first, but then more and more people came to tell her that many men with "very good conditions" came to visit her. The girlfriend''s family gradually believed it. They were unwilling to let their daughter be with Youliang under any circumstances. Youliang was still not sad on the day we broke up. He deeply hugged his sobbing girlfriend and left the cabin with his most sincere blessings. Brother Youde and some deformed people were waiting to see Youliang go crazy. They hoped that Youliang would become painful and selfish and start pursuing money and wealth, but they were disappointed again. Youliang is still very happy every day. He greets the wild flowers on the roadside and opens the faucet for stray cats. He has never sprayed perfume, but he has a fragrance that makes people around him happy. Youde, who lived in a big house, couldn''t understand it at all. He and his fans found Youliang. He said that for the sake of brotherhood, he could introduce a good job to his younger brother Youliang and make a fortune together with him. , to find a better woman. Youliang refused with a smile. He was very satisfied with the present, worthy of the past, and not worried about the future. He was happy and satisfied in his heart. My brother said that making more money, living in a bigger house, having more resources and connections, and being able to accomplish more things is called happiness. He wants his brother to rely on him, look up to him, and beg him. Maybe changing to a bigger house is happiness, maybe being able to buy all kinds of things is happiness, maybe eating delicacies from the mountains and seas is happiness, maybe being able to mate with a large number of members of the opposite **** is happiness. Brother Youde imposed the city''s definition of happiness on Youliang, Youliang dismissed it. Yan Xizhi had taught him since he was a child that happiness is only what makes him happy. He does not have to follow other people''s definitions of happiness. He was born free, so why should he use various things to restrict himself? Youde''s vanity cannot be satisfied, and his luxury car cannot attract the envy of Youliang. The more he takes photos of Youliang, the faster the monster in his heart grows. ?Why dont you care about the house and the car? How can you live so happily without any money? Is it because you havent experienced the beatings from society yet? You haven''t met the real bad guy yet? No, you can''t be so happy! You must live according to the requirements to be happy! ?The day after his brother Youde left, Youliang woke up from a park bench. He hummed a song and went to fetch water for stray cats. When he passed the public toilet, he found that the cat that usually stuck to him the most had been hanged. Brother Youde and those people with deformed faces were hiding in the dark, watching everything excitedly. They sent a message to Youliangare you angry? Is it painful? But you can do nothing but these. After burying the cat, his younger brother Youliang began to avoid the crowd, but he was the subject of Youde''s photography. Youde and those people with distorted faces kept following him and looking at him. ?Wandering in the city, Youliang helps people in need. He exudes goodwill from the bottom of his heart, is happy and positive, and always gets goodwill in return. At nights when Youde suffers from insomnia and anxiety and needs medication to fall asleep, Youliang can sleep peacefully while lying on a bench. Youliang seems to have nothing, yet seems to have everything. His happiness completely angered those people with distorted faces, and their eyes hiding in the shadows were full of malice. They didn''t want Youliang to be happy, as if having Youliang happy was more uncomfortable than killing them. They and Youde tried various methods, but nothing could change Youliang''s mentality. The dirty and ugly monster in their hearts was gnawing at their hearts. They discussed it in a dark group chat and finally came to the conclusion that Youliang had The reason why Liang can be so happy and not care about everything that ordinary people value is because he has a healthy body. If his body is destroyed and he is made to feel pain and suffering, then he will definitely no longer be happy. ?One day not long after, Youliang encountered an "accident" while helping a scrap collector push a cart at night. He was hit and run over by a vehicle. Because Youliang often engages in volunteer activities, after he was injured, many people spontaneously raised funds to help Youliang''s treatment. In the end, Youliang was out of danger and was fitted with a cheap prosthetic leg. With his body mutilated, Youde and the monsters excitedly installed hidden cameras in the ward. They wanted to see Youliang''s collapse and despair, but Youliang''s expression remained calm. He was trying to adapt to the prosthetic leg, dancing slowly in the sun. People need meaning and sustenance to live, but Youliang is rich in his heart, and he is his sustenance. After being discharged from the hospital, Youliang did not try to win anyone''s sympathy. He personally made artistic gifts to express his gratitude to the well-wishers who donated to him. ?This city is so big that the light seems to favor him and always fall on him. Youde and those twisted monsters have gone crazy. They scratched and were covered in blood. They were so anxious that they couldn''t sleep at night. They didn''t believe that anyone could really do this. No, he can''t be that happy! In the dark corner, Youde and the monsters analyzed everything. They felt that Youli was so happy because he had no care and sense of responsibility in his heart. ??Scarlet eyes blinked in the dark night. Youliang''s ex-girlfriend and her family died in the fire. Only a baby who was suspected to be Youliang''s daughter was rescued. Inexplicably, Youliang became a father, but Youliang didn''t seem to have changed much. He used Yan Xizhi''s method of educating himself to educate his children. The little girl grew up slowly and became beautiful and cute. She inherited all the advantages of her father. She was smart and diligent, knew how to love, and knew how to love. Youde and the monsters stopped harassing them, they were waiting for an opportunity. When his daughter was in the second grade of elementary school, Youliang could no longer feel happiness. His eyes had lost all light, his face had no smile, and there was only dripping blood. "Youliang''s daughter disappeared. Until now, no one knows where his daughter was hidden. People only know that Youliang killed his brother Youde with his own hands, and then committed suicide out of fear of crime, which became a shame to Hande Scholar Academy. Youliang also became a typical case of Situ Ans attack on Yan Xizhis education model. In a public vote, he forced Yan Xizhi to resign as principal. Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi saw the behavioral analysis results about Youliang on the walls of the social simulation laboratory. These reports wrote down Youliang''s life. Its such a pity that there is light... Zhou Sisi clenched her fingers when she saw it halfway. "Youliang now is different from Youliang before." Gao Ming stared at the strange rooms in the underground of the experimental building. If they want to enter the next floor, they may also need to go through a "social experiment". It is to experience the despair that Youliang felt at the beginning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 147 But Im really happy Chapter 147 But Im really happy ?Youliang is the shame of Haldex Scholars Academy, the most terrifying ghost in Haldex Private Academy, and a key point in the conflict between the school''s rules and Stuart''s rules. "You can''t tell much from the few pages of reports on the wall of the social simulation experiment. Some things may not be understood until you become him." The big dog held a report in his mouth and swallowed it. Middle: "It''s very dangerous in here. I''ll wait for you at the door." "I heard your analysis and thought you were going to take the lead." Gao Ming felt that the big dog had become more "cheerful" and talked more since he became friends with him. "I''ll meet you at the door." The big dog shook his head and opened his "big mouth" at Zhou Sisi. When Zhou Sisi was about to dodge, he bit Zhou Sisi''s collar and pulled him next to him: "In the world of madmen, we Its best for normal people not to get involved. "But I don''t think they are bad people." Zhou Sisi didn''t expect that Big Dog was kindly reminding herself: "Whether it''s Gaoming or Youliang, I think they will become what they are now because something happened. It forced them to make changes. In fact, Zhou Sisi subconsciously suspected that Gao Ming was the Music Box Murderer. She had always wanted to persuade Gao Ming to "surrender", but she had not found the opportunity. ??The red mist that shrouded the city was gradually boiling. Gao Ming had no pretensions and lived a clear life without any burden. He would even contact Youde from time to time, expose Youde''s background, and influence Youde to accept advertisements to earn money. "This is just a social simulation experiment. Everything is false. I don''t need to deliberately deal with the problem in a bright way. I should do it according to my own ideas." The woman''s cry echoed in the social simulation laboratory, and the young man threw Gao Ming next to Zhou Sisi. "Youliang!" A fat man with mung bean eyes ran out of the bus stop. He was wearing a checkered shirt: "I am your brother Youde! My father and mother have missed you very much these years. Come on, I will take you to see you." them!" ??The reunion of the two brothers started at the station and ended with a slap. Things have developed to this point. Gao Ming saw Youdes interview videos and live broadcasts on the Internet. Youdes face in the picture was hideous and ugly, like a greedy wild boar. At the moment when the blood dissipated, Gao Ming was thrown away by an irresistible force, and the world was shattered and reorganized. ??He is enthusiastic about helping people around him and actively doing volunteer activities. Everyone Gao Ming meets here praises him and thinks he is a good person. However, online he has become a sinner who deserves to be punished by the nine tribes. ?Of course, these rational voices were also scolded. ??There are some twisted and dark guys who hate him so much, but they find that there are almost no flaws in Gao Ming, so just scolding is useless. ?This nightmare started when Gao Ming was influenced by Xia Yang and slapped Youde, and it has already deviated from the original intention of the setting. From a social simulation experiment to a battle royale, the question is whether Gao Ming and Xia Yang can survive various extreme situations. I was dragged out of the nightmare on purpose? After the young father remarried, he and his newlywed mother threw his two children from the balcony fence; people in the same village were jealous of the good business of a fellow breakfast shop and poured poison, sending 42 people to the hospital; a twelve-year-old child will A six-year-old kid was tricked and killed... After reading the last diary entry, the room representing the school was filled with blood. Gao Ming opened the door and everything outside changed. When Gao Ming''s vision returned to normal, he found himself sitting at the door of the school room, and his clothes were grabbed by a blood-red arm. He usually doesn''t slap that slap. When he is thinking about doing something, his body''s self-control seems to decrease: "Is it Xia Yang who wants to slap him too?" Fatty grabbed Gao Ming. He wanted to drag Gao Ming away, but Gao Ming grabbed his neck from behind: "Do you know why they abandoned me in the first place?" Gaoming is resistance, the most intense resistance. If good intentions are not treated kindly, then use evil to fight evil. Coupled with Xia Yang, a lunatic, the two of them almost became the real villains in nightmares. "Let''s wait until we get to the hospital to talk, okay? My parents regretted their decision and cried all day long." Youde spoke with emotion. Gao Ming stared at Youde''s face and suddenly raised his arms. , gave Youde a hard slap. Gao Ming spent his last time reading those diaries. He found that Youliang would also feel distressed and doubtful, but whenever he had negative emotions about the world, adults would always give him a warm embrace and guide him with light. Youde covered his face and loosened his hands. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at his five fingers. Gao Ming tilted his head back and saw a very clean young man. He was not handsome, but he made people feel very fond of him. He was like a snowflake flying in the sun, crystal clear and pure white. , glowing with soft light. I dont know how much time passed. Gradually, people around him began to look at him strangely. They pointed at him and said that he was unfilial to his parents and made his sick biological parents angry to death. "It''s bad. As long as my moral quality is low enough, I won''t feel uncomfortable." "It''s better to kill Youde now. The result is already determined anyway. Killing him early can save more people." Xia Yang''s voice There was a sudden sound, and after repeated confirmation, Gao Ming found that the sound came from his mind. The twisted monsters wanted to kill Gao Ming, so Gao Ming ran to their home to copy Xia Yang''s paintings. When a society begins to use evil to fight evil, it is not far from collapse. ??The more he behaves like this, the more people hate him. Moreover, Gao Ming even got his own mobile phone and broadcasts his beautiful, happy and pure life every day. This makes Youde and those twisted things really angry. Opening the door of the school room, the room was covered with test papers and diaries. Youliang met many friends at Hande Scholarly Academy. The room was extremely warm, and staying in it made people feel at ease. ?The clock on the wall may not only represent school time, but also represent childhood and young self. People have to grow up whether they like it or not. Youde ran away in despair. Gao Ming did not go to the hospital. He wandered in this city with a faint blood mist. After repeated "retaliations", Youde became a vegetative state. Youliang, played by Gao Ming, was taking care of Youde. He would also live broadcast his daily life of taking care of Youde. He seemed happier. What Gao Ming saw in the felon prison was not artistically rendered literature, but real information. When a tree is jealous of another tree, it wishes it could turn into an axe. On the day they met again, Gao Ming secretly exchanged the drink Youde prepared for him for Youde himself. Dark monsters are communicating, vicious plants are growing fruits, Youde is fed up with Gao Ming, and he wants to have a good chat with Gao Ming. Is there any light? Gao Ming was just being cautious. Unexpectedly, Youde became mute and his vocal cords were damaged, requiring surgery to recover. Inexplicable hatred, jealousy, disgust, Youde and those twisted monsters wanted to destroy the things Gao Ming valued and make him suffer, but after thinking about it for a long time, they found that Gao Ming didn''t seem to have any cherished external things, he only cared about his own heart. In the spiritual world, he can be very happy playing alone. The big dog was silent. The blind man was stripped of his fur in the nightmare. He suddenly found himself and walked in the light. In the face of all accusations and difficulties, he only responded with silence, did not participate in anything, did not respond to anything, lived silently, and died silently. "It seems that the art teacher can''t put enough pressure on Teacher Xia." Gao Ming rubbed his eyes. He ignored the yelling and wandered alone in the city. Gao Ming was walking in the corridor. He paused for a moment, and then walked towards the room that represented the school. "It feels like I fell into the nightmare of the flood. I should have entered Youliang''s nightmare. Is the difference between the House of Resentment, the House of Darkness, and the House of Death lies in whether I can recreate the nightmare of the ''big ghost''?" Youde and those twisted monsters'' hatred for Gao Ming was no longer willing to remain at the spiritual level. Youde began to take real revenge. He and those monsters planned terrible things, but Gao Ming was not Youliang after all. The blood mist in the city blurred his eyes, and Gao Ming had already deviated from the essence of happiness. He just followed his own ideas completely. When the wave of malice came, he immediately rushed back with his own and Xia Yang''s malice. Killing is a taboo. Once the taboo is touched, many things cannot be taken back. The twisted monster hidden in the crowd wanted to destroy Gao Ming, but under the influence of Xia Yang, the two of them really let themselves go, feeling happy regardless of life and death. Is this a house of resentment? Or a house of ghosts? Or a building of death? "Snapped!" ?That drink officially kicked off the nightmare, and the pretense and vanity that people are best at were torn away. Only then did Gao Ming discover that some of the people he had helped before were also insulting him online. Gao Ming "borrowed" the passerby''s mobile phone and read the comments on the Internet, and cursed him so hard. However, there are also more sensible netizens who speak out for "Youliang". His biological parents abandoned Youliang, so why should Youliang take care of them when they are sick? ?With this slap, even the passers-by were frightened. People in the city think Im pretty good, but who is scolding me? For Youliang, the final result was a forced choice, but for Xia Yang, he never thought of other paths. Every year, there are many cases of hurting people because of jealousy and other negative emotional issues. As a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Felons, Gao Ming has seen the absurdity of this world. Many things that happen in reality are not filmed, because they would be too dangerous to film. Will be said to be illogical. When Youliang was a child, adults like Principal Yan protected them, but there was a clock hanging on the wall representing Xu''s school. Every time the hands moved, the blood in the room became a little darker. Ill go in and take a look first, and then come in when everything is ok. Gao Ming had the Flesh Immortal in his heart, and he walked out of the passage cautiously, heading towards the strange rooms. Be happy, live your life like a bright person, and live your nightmares like a vacation. He didn''t know how long he stayed there. The city was full of graffiti by Gao Ming and Xia Yang. He hid here and there in the city filled with blood mist, and finally reached the end of his nightmare. If it were me, what would I do if I encountered such malicious intent? The amount of time I can stay in my school room is limited. ?After Gao Ming fell into a nightmare, Zhou Sisi and Big Dog were also involved in it. The three of them corresponded to three completely different ways. Blood spread inside the house, and the diaries and scrolls were stained red, falling like red snowflakes inside the house. ?Zhou Sisi''s character is most similar to Youliang''s. She didn''t deliberately play the role, but her and Youliang''s final endings were almost the same. But at the last stage, Youliang took Zhou Sisi out because of the armbands sewn by Yan Xizhi. ??There was a lot of traffic and people, and the original social experiment rooms turned into real buildings. It seemed that he had left the Henniges private school and entered a certain corner of the city. Even without experiencing the final despair, Zhou Sisi still felt extremely painful. She huddled on the ground and kept crying, holding herself tightly with both hands. The three of you have Principal Yans blessing, are you also her students? The young man sat in front of the three of them, his eyes moved from the student union armband to Gao Mings face: Why dont you look sad at all? (End of this chapter) Chapter 148 General Investigation Rescue Chapter 148 Rescue by the General Bureau of Investigation I am sad in my heart, but you dont see it. Gao Ming handed Yan Xizhis letter to Youliang and observed every move of the most terrifying big ghost in front of him. ?One is reading the letter written by the teacher, and the other is looking at the person reading the letter. Both of them are looking at the "ghost", but there is no fear in their eyes, they only see the long-lost warmth. ??The letter written by Yan Xizhi was filled with concern. She hoped that the children would not lose themselves. There are many definitions of life in the world. Gao Mings eyes were bright and he did exactly what he said in the letter. Sitting in the middle of each room, Youliang is the protagonist of this social simulation experiment. Until now, Gao Ming doesn''t know what Youliang''s ability is. He only knows that Youliang can easily drag him and Zhou Sisi out of nightmares, and can make them The big dog sheds its camouflage fur and becomes its truest self. ?Looking further, Gao Ming felt nervous about all kinds of classes with normal names, such as health classes, ideological and moral classes, etc. I want to live happily with the people around me. Gao Ming gave the third answer. Principal Yan''s letters are reserved for former student union members and those whom she recognizes. The "big ghost" in the women''s bathroom on the fourth floor of the teaching building should also be a student of Yan Xizhi. The three of them returned to the ground and when they passed the second floor where the art classroom was located, they found that the entire corridor was covered with **** and crazy graffiti. Through the glass, Gao Ming saw the art teacher sitting in the middle of the classroom. Her clothes and skin were all painted with her own portrait, but there was Xia Yang''s voice in every portrait. "This is a multiple-choice question." Youliang walked towards the red room in the distance: "If you want to live in pain, then keep going down; if you want to die happily, then go back the way you came. For the sake of In Teacher Yans handwritten letter, I can give you one more option. Go back and think about it carefully. Come back when you are really ready. I wont stop you three next time. "That is" Why not kill them all? Youliang disappeared from the social simulation test, and all the surrounding rooms returned to normal. Farewell to Ding Yuan, when Gao Ming passed by the corridor on the second floor where the art room was located, Xia Yang''s photo suddenly fell to the ground. "Thank you." Zhou Sisi grabbed the tissue and opened her tearful eyes. She didn''t even look at it carefully, just took it and wiped her tears. Maybe the chili oil touched her eyes, and she started crying again. "Gao Ming, do we want to move on?" Zhou Sisi clutched Gao Ming''s clothes tightly. She looked haggard. Even before Zhou Sisi noticed the abnormality of the big dog, Gao Ming had already noticed it in advance, which was why he chose to leave. He didn''t want the big dog to return to his previous painful appearance. Youre not going to have to go to Youliang for this social practice class, are you? But what I stole was...your idea. The female deskmate''s condition has improved a bit, but she is still very scared. Looking in the direction of the light, three school buses drove into Hendricks Private College. The first bus was empty, with a mottled body. It was unknown which abandoned car yard it had been bought from; the second bus The car was covered with blurry flesh and blood, and the lights inside the car were flashing, which was very scary. The third car looked the most normal, and it was filled with investigators wearing uniforms from various investigation agencies. Senior, what is hidden under the laboratory building? The two forces competing for the school with Principal Yan Xizhi seem to value this place. According to the date of birth, a bright age is indeed much older than a good life. ?Gao Ming seems not to care about anything and seems to ignore some things. But in fact, as a psychological counselor, he cares more about the "people" around him than many people. Hearing the worry in Ding Yuan''s words, Gao Ming glanced at the time and realized that they had been in a nightmare for several hours. "The three of you have experienced the social simulation experiment in three different ways, but this experiment is not over. It really begins after you leave here." Youliang may be too sad to see Zhou Sisi cry, or it may be because Zhou Sisi Having made all the same choices as him, he reached out and helped Zhou Sisi put on the red student union armband. ??Moving slowly, Gao Ming arrived outside the 2104 art restricted area. The walls of the classroom were covered with paintings of the tragic deaths of student union members. "I have found a new classmate for you. This art teacher is definitely qualified to leave on the bus. You can use her to replace Zhuo Jun? Song Xue? Or anyone." According to the time, it is still some time before dawn, but the campus is much brighter than last night. ??If any student really dares to do this in school, it is not a matter of calling the parents. The compensation for dropping out of school is probably considered light. As a child with a similar personality to Youliang, she endured everything and perfectly interpreted the helplessness of ordinary people under the waves. The ability to be bright may be related to human nature "Hurry up and think of a way to escape." After walking out of the experimental building, Gao Ming suddenly realized that the campus atmosphere today was different from before: "There is a smell of blood!" It seems that the art teachers room of resentment has been painted over by Xia Yang. The teacher is holding a paintbrush and trying his best to draw Xia Yang. This scene is very similar to the scene Xia Yang described when he mocked her. You are such a pervert. "Youliang''s position is too critical and cannot be persuaded. Yan Xizhi''s letter only softened his attitude. I need to find another student." Gao Ming is also worried that there will not be enough 51 for class tomorrow. student, so he wanted to personally select reliable "classmates". "Then I want you to disappear completely. Can you disappear?" Gao Ming put away the photo again. Taking out the paper towel, Gao Ming gently wiped the chili oil from the corner of Zhou Sisi''s mouth. Because too much time had passed, the oil had dried on it, so he rubbed it hard several times, as if there was a piece of dirt on the screen of the phone. It must be Just like getting rid of it. Gao Ming reached out to pick it up, and suddenly found that there seemed to be a person standing in front of him. Standing on tiptoes, Gao Ming stroked the big dog''s head and leaned his body against it: "The nightmare will pass." The tip of the pen landed on the canvas, making a rustling sound. "He hasn''t gone far yet." Zhou Sisi was a little confused. She looked at Gao Ming''s face repeatedly: "Can I still choose courses for the social simulation test here? Why do I think you are so happy?" ??Gao Ming, who was just guessing, was suddenly grabbed by a hand. He turned around and found that Zhou Sisi had grabbed his clothes. Opening the door of the utility room, as soon as Gao Ming entered, Ding Yuan and others gathered around him: "Why have you been there for so long? Didn''t you say you were just looking around?" "They almost succeeded, but unfortunately when the lights were about to go out, they all left." Xia Yang''s voice this time came from the mouth of another student who died tragically. He seemed to be living in all the "paintings": "The student union left very decisively. , turning off the lights is a special signal to the student union members. "Xia Yang?" Gao Ming looked up and saw a painting of a student union member who died tragically on the wall. Gao Ming knew very well that there was no such painting here just now. After Youliang touched it, the red student union armband no longer stung Zhou Sisi, as if it had completely merged with her and become a part of her. "You could destroy that photo at any time, you could make me disappear at any time, but you didn''t do that." The student who died tragically narrowed his eyes with a smile on his lips: "You want to blame yourself for your sins On my body." Its past lights out time now, it seems the student union hasnt killed you yet. "Why didn''t I realize you were such an enthusiastic person before?" Gao Ming quickly left the studio. After walking out of the experimental building, he took a look at the class schedule. The next art class was in two days, but what worried Gao Ming more was that tomorrow They have a social practice class in the afternoon. "It''s hard to say." Gao Ming first let the big dog lie down next to Yan Xizhi. Under the light of the desk, the big dog seemed to feel more comfortable. It buried its head in the long black hair, as if it wanted to take a nap. "Youliang has actually given us the answer." A smile appeared on Gao Ming''s face: "Next time we come here, we can bring our enemies with us. We can successfully enter the second underground floor and let them be trapped in the nightmare. This Its like we have another trump card. Its great to have the most terrifying ghost in the school working for us. Whats under the experimental building? Ding Yuan and the people from the Huanmen Investigation Agency couldnt wait to know the truth. "Everyone who comes close will enter a nightmare. It took a lot of effort for us to escape. You can see how dangerous it is just by looking at the state of Zhou Sisi and Big Dog." Gao Ming collected Yan Xizhi''s letter: "Director Ding Commander, I''ll leave it to you to take care of those two, I still have some things to do." "Are you saying that you can bear it?" Gao Ming could hear the strange noises in the art classroom, and Xia Yang seemed to hope that he could pass by: "Besides, what''s the benefit of being me? Wait until you really replace me You will find out later that you jumped into the abyss on my behalf. Has the General Bureau of Investigation begun rescue operations? Looking at Gao Ming, Youliang did not tell him the answer, but just asked him a question: "Do you want a painful life, or a pleasant death?" "I just said what was in your heart. Everything I did was what you wanted to do." Xia Yang''s voice came from the mouth of the student portrait. "I seemed to be laughing, but in fact I had tears in my stomach. I have experienced too many things in these years." Gao Ming casually replied to Zhou Sisi, and then hugged the big dog''s neck: "Let''s go back. Find Principal Yan. The blind man has finally become cheerful and cannot go back to the despair and pain before. " Approaching quickly, Gao Ming found that Bai Xiao and Qin Tian were both in the car. They looked nervous and on high alert. In addition to the two people, Gao Ming also discovered a very strange place. The two investigators sitting at the front and rear of the car were wearing different uniforms from the investigators. Their communication devices were not black rings, but Blood red. (End of this chapter) Chapter 149 student union hidden location Chapter 149 The hidden location of the student union The Investigation Bureau is divided into three departments: investigation, mystery reporting and security. Are the people wearing the blood-red ring communicators from other departments? I dont know where the General Bureau of Investigation got the three school buses that drove into Hende Private College. Each one looked very uncomfortable, like a hearse that often pulls dead people in a crematorium. All three school buses stopped near the office building, and all the doors were opened. A faint mist floated from the first empty car, and footprints appeared on the puddles on the ground. It seemed that there were invisible passengers sitting in the empty car. ?Five minutes later, a raincoat in the second blood cart slowly got up from the ground, and flesh and blood poured into the raincoat. The brim of the hat completely covered his face, and the raincoat stepped out of the car like a person and entered the office building. After the blood stains on the second car were washed away by the heavy rain, the investigators in the third car dared to get out of the car. The driver, wearing the uniform of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, led the way and sent everyone into the office building. "You can find any class and ask around. Who in this school doesn''t know me, Hu Biao?" The security guard said proudly: "The most ferocious gangster in the school will hand me a cigarette when he sees me. The school during the day is under the supervision of Principal Yan. I have the final say at school in the evening. Do you understand the value of the night shift security guard? "Hu Biao does sound very domineering." Gao Ming felt that the other party had no ill intentions, so he handed over one of the letters written by Yan Xizhi. Gave it to him. "I''m here to deliver a letter, Principal Yan''s letter to the children, in order to better protect the children." When something happens, Yan Xizhi will be moved out. This is a rule summarized by Gao Ming. If the other party is Yan Xizhi''s friend, That is also Gao Ming''s friend; if the other party still wants to kill Gao Ming even though he knows that Gao Ming is working for Yan Xizhi, then there is no need for Gao Ming to be polite to him. "If I say that I want to go in to find someone, would you believe me?" Gao Ming likes the atmosphere of school nights very much. He also saw this security guard last night. The security guard was chasing students who climbed over the wall with a stick. Every time They almost caught up with each other. Then do you know where Yan Shaoyu escaped to? The teaching building at night is completely different from that during the day. There are shadows chasing and fighting in the classroom. Many students are forced to come to class during the day. Those who stay here at night all come to "study" voluntarily. Gao Ming had a deep psychological shadow on his dormitory building. The dormitory housekeeper in red was so terrifying that she chased him and the big dog everywhere for their lives. "Principal Yan?" The security guard took out his baton, poked his hat, and straightened the security hat: "Show me the letter." The Investigation Bureau was deceived by Situ An, and all investigators may become Situ An''s strength. Gao Ming felt that he had to seize the time. ??Twelve hours later in reality, if no information comes out from the abnormal event and no living person can leave the school, then the second batch of rescuers from the Bureau of Investigation will arrive, and the number should be twice the current number. "I am a very lazy person, but patrolling the campus is a task assigned to me by Yan Xizhi, and I will do it every night." Hu Biao seemed to understand the words hidden behind Gao Ming''s expression: "You are here to help the guy in the toilet Did the little girl deliver the message? She has run away." Seeing Gao Ming''s disbelief, Hu Biao''s eyes widened: "Really, Hendricks Private Academy is a small society. If you put thousands of people into an isolated and closed area, they will separate themselves into different classes. " Already like this, I still like to watch the excitement. "But I also understand your difficulties. Let''s do this. After the school work is finished, I can let the big dog stay with you for a while. If it is willing to follow you, then follow you." Gao Ming seemed to have made a big decision. determination. "Of course." Everything Gao Ming said is true. If the big dog really wants to follow Hu Biao, he can tie Hu Biao to his side. School security guard Hu Biao, one of the missing persons at Hande Private College, is a night shift security guard. He is very timid and good at making trouble. He will not look for trouble if he can''t make it for himself. Others turn a blind eye when they encounter students who violate disciplines. He is Even if you meet him head-on, you will pretend not to see him. "Her name is Yan Shaoyu. She is a child adopted by Yan Xizhi. The birthmark on her face is like a map. She was bullied by classmates in this toilet before. In order to protect her, Yan Xizhi made her his goddaughter." Hu Biao seems to know a lot of campus gossip: "Yan Shaoyu looks strange, but he is good at both morals and academics. He later joined the Student Union of Hande Scholars College..." Compared with the physical education teacher and Youliang, Hu Biao, the big ghost, seems a bit "kind". No one knows what his abilities are, but they see him wandering around at night, sometimes chasing students who violate the rules, and sometimes Catch campus lovers in the woods. Hu Biao was evaluated by the Huanmen Investigation Bureau as a big ghost who even harmed people and found him troublesome. "You are not allowed to enter the women''s restroom. It doesn''t matter if you violate school rules and disciplines, but if you touch the bottom line of being a human being, I can''t pretend not to see it." The hat on the security guard''s head is crooked, as if it will fall off if he touches it. . ? Hu Biao is a "big ghost" who obeys the rules of the school, and he is also a "big ghost" who obeys Situ An''s rules. It can be said that he has almost no position at all. "I''ll take you to Yan Shaoyu right now." Hu Biao became obviously happy. He was carrying a baton model purchased online and leading the way: "Many people think that students will have their own classrooms and offices. They are all wrong. The student unions are like The members are actually hiding in dormitory number six. "That big dog and I have been dependent on each other since childhood. You just help me find someone, and you want to separate us?" Gao Ming''s face was shocked, making Hu Biao a little embarrassed. At this point, Hu Biao seemed a little scared. He looked around for a while before speaking: "The Hande Scholarly Student Union was later controlled by school rules, and the students inside were brainwashed and replaced. I don''t know why Yan Shaoyu was fine. Not only did she remember Yan Xizhi also wanted to overthrow the student union''s rule over the school and kept leaving clues and strange words in the toilet cubicles. " Glancing at the dark corridor of the office building, Gao Ming did not dare to approach easily because the big dog was not around. He quietly entered the teaching building along the corridor. ?Walking through the students wandering around at night, Gao Ming arrived at the fourth floor. He sneakily wandered near the women''s toilet. When he was hesitating whether to knock on the door or not to enter, he saw a security guard at the entrance of the corridor looking at him with his head tilted. ?Compared with Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, he appears even more suspicious. "This should be the first batch of rescues, right?" Gao Ming compared the rescue efforts in Surabaya Apartment at that time: "Without the Flesh Immortal, Situ An would not have sacrificed these investigators. Qin Tian and Bai Xiao are still safe for the time being." "The most dangerous place is the safest place." Hu Biao mysteriously returned the letter to Gao Ming: "I saw you staying with a very powerful big dog last night. Our security guard needs it for the night shift. The mighty companion takes courage, if you are willing to give up that big dog to me, I will take you to find Yan Shaoyu." On both sides of the fence, there were many students watching the excitement of the Investigation Bureau like Gao Ming. Some of them stuck their heads in the middle of the railings and hung their bodies on the swings outside the fence. Some sat on top of the fence, pointing at the school buses and whispering to each other. ?While Hu Biao was reading the letter, Gao Ming observed Hu Biao''s appearance and the work ID on his chest. He had seen Hu Biao in the information provided by Ding Yuan. Really? "Who is the girl in the toilet? She seems to know a lot of secrets about Hande Private Academy and knows a lot of hidden rules. A friend of mine also disappeared after seeing her secrets." Gao Ming thought Hu Biao was a good person. , just wanted to ask a few more questions. "How can I trust you?" Gao Ming silently grabbed Xia Yang''s photo. After lights out at night, school rules are at their weakest. Situ An saw the opportunity to expand the number of teachers, and I cant lag too far behind. "What is the flesh and blood raincoat that came out of the second blood car? The secret weapon of the Investigation Bureau? Or is it Situ Anyang''s ghost?" Gao Ming wanted to remind the investigators, but it was impossible for them to believe what he said. "The school rules also need a break. After the lights are turned off, the school rules can only control the dormitory area. After thinking about it, I finally came to the conclusion that the student union that represents the school rules and the special beings who formulate the school rules should hide in the dormitory. "Inside the building." Hu Biao looked like he knew a lot of secrets: "There are six dormitory buildings. In theory, all students will stay in the dormitory at night. After several nights of observation, I found that the sixth dormitory building seems to be forever. No matter how many students come in, it can accommodate them all. So you suspect that the student union is based in dormitory No. 6? (End of this chapter) Chapter 150 Phobia is spreading Chapter 150 Phobia is spreading "This school has been attracting all kinds of ''students''. Although most of them wear school uniforms, they are adults. The foreign ''students'' will be squeezed out little by little. When they lose their value, they will He was sent to dormitory building No. 6." Hu Biao secretly pointed at the office building: "Let me tell you another secret. There is more than one rule in the school. It was not the school rules that drove Yan Xizhi to a dead end, but another guy. Situ An? "I didn''t say anything." Hu Biao waved his hands repeatedly. He and Gao Ming hid in the darkness and slowly approached the dormitory building No. 6. Different from the other dormitory buildings, Building No. 6 does not have a dormitory manager, it is completely hidden in the darkness, and there is no sound coming from the building. How do I get into this building? Students who skip classes and stay out at night have their own routes. Hu Biao grabbed the anti-theft net on the first floor and climbed up. He stepped on the surveillance camera between the first and second floors and successfully entered the balcony on the second floor. You, the school security guard, are quite friendly to the people. Not everyone can take the path Hu Biao chose. When Gao Ming approached the anti-theft net, white shadows stood in the dormitory. Students in school uniforms had their backs to Gao Ming, and their heads were twisted unnaturally. "Don''t worry about them." Hu Biao put his baton on the anti-theft net. The strange students seemed to be frightened and did not dare to approach casually. Gao Ming climbed to the second floor as quickly as possible. Based on the students'' reactions, he felt that he had underestimated the security guard: "Did you use your special ability just now?" "What kind of special ability is this?" Hu Biao looked like he was looking at a fool: "I keep the students in my heart and always think about them, so they will naturally respect me." Opening the balcony door, Hu Biao threatened the students on the bed who seemed to be no longer breathing: "Sleep well, or I will tell the student union about your truancy!" They are so afraid of you? "I just got into a group with them." Hu Biao said very modestly: "As the enforcer of the school''s night rules, the night security guard hired by the new principal in the office building, and I am also the student taught by Principal Yan personally. They listen to Thats what I said. ?Hubiao is seen by others as a two-faced man, but Gao Ming thinks that this security guard is very powerful and can comply with all three rules. If the other party helps you now, it should be regarded as an "investment". Sneaking out of the dormitory, Hu Biao became nervous: "The secrets of the student union are hidden here, but I want to make it clear to you first. If members of the student union see us, I will immediately rebel and say that I came here to arrest you. Yes, I will draw a clear line with you. When the time comes, just run away, and I will pretend to chase you from behind to give you a chance to leave." You are so kind. Gao Ming smiled wryly, and Hu Biao said it sincerely, making people embarrassed to refute. "That''s necessary." Hu Biao led Gao Ming up: "It''s a mystery why the school rules came into being. Many students were replaced overnight. I don''t know the specific reasons, but it seems that the earliest students to be replaced were in "In the dormitory building No. 6." Reaching the fourth floor, Hu Biao suddenly stopped and signaled Gao Ming with his eyes not to speak. With curiosity, Gao Ming looked towards the corridor on the fourth floor. Students lined up to enter a certain room as if they were sleepwalking. Before entering the room, they looked no different from ordinary students, but when they came out of the room, their eyes were open, their pupils seemed to have been pierced by something, their faces were distorted, and they still wore student union armbands on their arms. . "What''s in that room?" The student union members in the corridor were different from those Gao Ming had seen before. He moved forward, preparing to get closer, but his shoulder was grabbed by Hu Biao, who warned Gao Ming with rich facial expressions. Don''t let your fate pass. ?Hunted by Hu Biao, Hu Biao dared to speak after Gao Ming left the fourth floor: "You don''t want your life? How dare you go forward?" "It''s possible that the school rules are hidden in that room. Maybe we can see what the school rules are in the past!" Gao Ming''s eyes were bright. This was the closest he got to the truth after entering the school. "How can it be that easy? As long as you enter the fourth floor, you will be forced to queue up, become a member of the team, lose yourself, and eventually become a member of the student union." Hu Biao shook Gao Ming''s arm: "Are you Biao! Wake up!" Liu Yi said that if you find the red cabinet where the student union stores its files and put your information in it, you can become a member of the student union. Gao Ming still remembers the information Liu Yi revealed at that time. "Such an important room will definitely be hidden even more secretly!" Hu Biao held on to his life, not daring to let go casually: "Yan Shaoyu should be hiding in the No. 6 dormitory building, but which room it is in, we need to go there slowly. try to find." Should we tie up a student to study it? "You actually discuss such a matter with a school security guard? No, absolutely not! They are in a state similar to sleepwalking, and waking them up in the middle will cause very bad things." Seeing that Gaoming was still eager to try, Hu Biao covered his forehead: "When others sneak in, they want to hide in the cracks in the wall. You''d better be afraid that others won''t notice?" "You can''t wake up in the middle, and you can''t approach casually. In this case..." Gao Ming took out the black and white photo of the phobia. The more people who are afraid, the more terrifying the fear they imagine will be, and the phobia will continue to be contagious. Go down, and even have the ability to destroy a city: "Put this thing down in the nest of school rules..." "What is this?" Hu Biao, the night shift security guard, suddenly felt that Gao Ming was more dangerous than other rules, because this guy didn''t seem to follow any rules and was not under any control. ?? He took out an ugly and scary puppet from the black and white photo. Before Gao Ming could explain, the students who seemed to be sleepwalking in the corridor on the fourth floor suddenly turned their heads and looked towards the corridor! ??Their eyelids opened at the same time, revealing their eyes full of white, with exactly the same expression on their faces. ?Stepping forward, these students seemed to be puppets controlled by something, swinging their arms and walking quickly into the corridor. With their dense faces and rapid footsteps, they walked faster and faster, and the feeling of oppression was suffocating! "I caught him first!" Hu Biao shouted as if he was taking credit, and then he fell to the ground for some reason, and pushed him downstairs: "Oh! Chase him quickly! He might He will escape from the third window of dormitory 6204 and step on the surveillance camera!" Hu Biao told Gao Ming all the escape routes. As long as Gao Ming was not caught, he could continue to hang around. The big dog is no longer around, Gao Ming is under a lot of pressure now, and those students who are being manipulated are more terrifying than their own parents! "Shadows! There are shadows crawling inside their bodies!" In order to buy time to escape, Gao Ming threw the phobia-inducing puppet to the corner of the third floor and rushed towards dormitory 6204 at full speed. No matter what! The first goal is to escape. We will talk about how difficult it will be to survive on campus later! (End of this chapter) Chapter 151 Old girl, help me see whats behind me Chapter 151: Old girl, can you help me see whats behind me? Ji Zhe prepared a lot for this class reunion. He rented expensive brand-name clothes and luxury cars, spent a lot of money to replace the latest mobile phones, rode a shared bicycle to get dressed at around five in the morning, and then transferred to the subway. Pick up the car. ?Because Jizhe couldn''t drive, he hired his brother Jifu as a driver at a price of 20 yuan per hour. Who would sit on Zhuo Juns bus? With limited funds, Ji Zhe only rented one morning. He planned to rush to the resort where the party would be held in advance, "lay in ambush" and wait for the students to arrive. When everyone got off the bus, I asked my brother to drive by the bus. After a few brief greetings, he left gracefully on the excuse that he was busy with business, and used up time to return the bus. ?The idea was very good, but his brother went to the wrong place, and Ji Zhe entered Hande Private Academy ahead of all the students in Class 13. In order to maintain his aloof persona, Ji Zhe did not say a word in the group, and because he came too early, the uniformed Investigation Bureau teacher was not ready yet, so Ji Zhe and his brother were looking for students to ask for directions. At that time, he was directly imprisoned in dormitory No. 6 by members of the student union. Ji Zhe was a little uneasy at first. He was afraid of missing the delivery time. In the afternoon, a short video crew wanted to use the car to shoot the return of the God of War. He didn''t want to delay the filming progress of the other party. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Ji Zhe immediately held his head and squatted on the ground, holding the fence tightly with both hands. "Run! What are you waiting for?" Brother Jifu dragged Jizhe and ran away. The two had just escaped from the dormitory, and now they rushed to their own dormitory. ?Seeing that his brother and roommate were going crazy and wanted to "knife" himself in extreme fear, Ji Zhe was forced to open the dormitory door and ran into the arms of those strange students. "Students are all afraid!" The student union members wearing armbands all have reason and thinking. They are different from the other "sleepwalking" students in Dormitory No. 6. They are recognized by the school rules: "What is the problem? ? ??Worried about students entering the room, Ji Zhe used his last strength to close the dormitory door. His body was grabbed by the students, and pale faces crowded in. "What''s going on with you?" Jizhe looked behind him in fear. He squatted on the ground and turned around, but he didn''t find anything scary behind him: "What on earth is behind me!" ? ? Ji Zhe in the eyes of the female students gradually overlapped with another face, the one on TV that specializes in hunting down weak rainy night murderers! Before the two of them had time to study it, they were almost frightened to death when they turned around. The densely packed students were walking quickly in the corridor, which was extremely weird. I dont know! He wasnt so popular when he was in school! "Brother?" Jizhe didn''t know what he looked like in his brother''s eyes. He only saw that his brother seemed to be about to jump off the building: "Don''t be impulsive! I am Jizhe!" ????? "Get out! Get out!" Jifu grabbed the bench and said The face is ferocious. Turning his head, he found his brother Jifu staring at him with great fear: "Brother? Is there something behind me? Don''t scare me?" When everything returned to calm, Ji Zhe hugged the scary stuffed animal and let out a long sigh of relief: "It''s really a three-day separation. I was so dumb before Gao Ming." Old sister? Can you help me see whats behind me? With nowhere to go, the brothers ran back to their dormitory and locked the door. But after he lived here for a while, he gradually became less anxious. As soon as Ji Zhe recognized the other party, he saw Gao Ming throw something away at the corner of the third floor. ?His body was trembling, his brother Jifu''s pupils were beating, and he stepped back suddenly, shouting: "Who are you! Where is Ji Zhe? I have arrested the wrong person?!" ?The students reacted one after another, and three of them screamed and ran away. They seemed to have broken away from the control of the school rules for a moment because of fear. ??The crazy student seemed to be suddenly awakened while sleepwalking. Black pupils gradually appeared in his eyes full of whites, but the pupils were shaking wildly. "There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. I have always been very lucky. You have to believe me." Ji Zhe did not change his school uniform and was still wearing a brand-name clothes that he would never have the chance to wear: "There were people checking in the building last night. Today It seems like everything is in chaos, and if the water becomes muddy, we will have a chance to escape! You dropped something! Ji Zhe and his brother immediately picked it up. It was an extremely ugly-looking stuffed animal with many patterns drawn on it with crayons. The dense crowd of students was divided into two groups, and the two of them invisibly helped Gao Ming share the pressure. What did that classmate do? So many students are chasing him! The queue leading to that special room was getting shorter and shorter. A group of older members wearing student union armbands came to maintain order, but it was to no avail. In the end, they only captured Ji Zhe, and the puppet representing phobia was officially recognized by the student union members. Touched. Because he found that the students in this dormitory building seemed to be ghosts... They were so frightened that they babbled nonsense, and Jizhe seemed to have a different appearance in each of their eyes. ?Seven or eight students surrounded Ji Zhe and wanted to take Ji Zhe back to a room on the fourth floor. Ji Zhe also gave up resistance. ?The two brothers were walking when they suddenly saw a "macho man" rushing out of the corridor at a very fast speed. "ah!" Staring at the face that flashed by, Ji Zhe stopped where he was and slapped his forehead: "Fuck! Good luck!" The expression of indifference and horror on his face also changed. He tore his facial features and hair with both hands, staring at Jizhe''s shoulders, making a strange sound as if there was a fish bone stuck in his throat. The student standing behind him staggered and slowly woke up from his sleepwalking state. A puppet was reflected in the student''s eyes, but soon the puppet turned into a bleeding sharp knife. All over Jizhe''s body. ??The piercing scream made Ji Zhe cover his ears. The fear spread and infected more people. The terror in every student''s eyes was brought out, and Ji Zhe was also scared to death. ??The remaining students forced him to the fourth floor and made him stand in the middle of the student team. Ji Zhe held the puppet and turned his head desperately to look at his back. He was also very scared. Ji Zhe slumped limply at the door. He mustered up the remaining courage in his heart and whispered: "I am also a ghost. I am a poor ghost. I really don''t have anything I want." The students lingered outside the dormitory, and it took a long time before they left. "Everyone else is cheating, but you don''t even let your own brother go?" Jifu got angry when he saw Ji Zhe, and slapped him on the head hard: "How many days have it been? Have you found a way out?" He followed the students upstairs obediently, but when he reached the corner of the stairs, a student suddenly screamed. ?The huge noise also woke up other problem students in the dormitory. After seeing Ji Zhe, everyone stayed away and were so frightened that their bodies pressed against the wall. ?The student union members looked at Ji Zhe. Ji Zhe, who was wearing a brand-name suit, was squatting on the ground. He was also scared, but he did not dare to run away. "It should be related to this student. Take him back to our dormitory and let the president make the decision." The student union members grabbed Ji Zhe from the ground and prepared to take Ji Zhe to the core of dormitory No. 6. (End of this chapter) Chapter 152 Class 13 of "The Dance of Demons" Chapter 152 "The Dance of Demons" Class 13 The corridor in the dormitory building is either long or short. Ji Zhe was dragged into an unnumbered dormitory by members of the student union. ?Different from all the dormitories I have lived in before, this dormitory is very large. The walls and floors are blood red. There are beds inside, and each bed is separated by a mosquito net. Jizhe approached the mosquito net and took a look inside. On the bed lay students wearing school uniforms. These students fell into a deep sleep. Their skin was saggy, their faces were full of wrinkles, their skin was covered with age spots, and the whole dormitory smelled of old people. Is this a student dormitory or a hospice care home? Jizhe felt creepy just looking at it. They are the bricks and stones that make up this school. Without their contribution, there would be no rules in the school now. The member of the student union wearing an armband gave Ji Zhe a nudge: Hurry up and leave. "I just want to ask how I can join you! I also want to serve you..." ?The students entered the classroom one after another. The fat man who died yesterday appeared again, following Ma Tao. This time, the man who replaced the fat man seemed to be another ghost. The female top student in Class 13, who was once among the top three in both academic performance and appearance, was now mixed in with a group of student union members. She was also wearing a student union armband, with her head lowered, standing like a follower, feeling very inferior. look. "be honest!" "Bricks and stones? Did these students who were about to die of old age turn into school rules?" Ji Zhe found that all the students had a line turned into shadows on their chests, and the line twisted towards a certain room. "Give me a moment! We found Yuan Hui!" Qian Junran carried Yuan Hui into the classroom with a proud look on his back. Several male classmates and the crazy Saeki followed him: "Liu Yi, what a coincidence, I saw him as soon as he came here You don''t know. Yesterday we entered the office building and experienced 9981..." ?With his feet on the ground, the old man was trembling all over. His teeth were chattering due to extreme fear. Then he opened the mosquito net and crawled tremblingly to other beds... Adjusting his breathing, Ji Zhe prepared to rest for a while to store up his energy for escape. After completing all this, the new students will end their sleepwalking state and become new members of the student union. ?Floods, murderous madmen hiding in paintings, phobias, and high mortality have brought too much pressure to Hennig Private College. If I had known, I should have cut out your tongue. Zhuo Jun disagreed and didnt care about Yuan Huis words at all, and sat directly on his seat. He thought silently in his mind, don''t let any accident happen, just stay up until dawn, but the accident happened anyway. Bai Xiao, who came in with Zhuo Jun, saw Gao Ming. Out of deeper considerations, the two of them pretended not to know each other. Bai Xiao did not go towards Gao Ming at all, but carefully looked at everyone in the class. , he was curious about what kind of class could cultivate a guy like Gao Ming? He stared at the school corridor and counted the time. Normally, when class was about to start, the student union members would patrol the corridors and check the students'' clothes, but now there was not a single student union member in the corridor. ??Phobia has spread in Building 6. Gao Ming can be sure that the living environment in this school has become harsh not only for people, but also for ghosts. ??The wake-up announcement sounded, the dormitory door in Building 6 was opened, and some students with fear in their eyes ran out. Uncle?? Are you alive? ?The classroom was slowly filling up, and when there were only a few empty seats, footsteps sounded, and an arm wearing a famous watch pushed open the classroom door. "He and Liu Yi found a way out of the school?" Wang Jie held the bread and his eyes slowly changed: "These two smartest guys are plotting something." Jizhe was dragged and dragged to the innermost part of the dormitory. He saw with his own eyes that the students queuing in from outside were pushed into the mosquito net. The dying and aging student on the bed would pull the thread out of his chest and put it into the new student''s eyes. As daybreak was about to begin, more and more abnormal situations began to appear in dormitory No. 6. The whole building was filled with a kind of uneasiness and panic. They couldn''t explain where the fear came from. Anyway, they just felt like they continued to stay there. Death will be terrible in this room. No one responded. Jizhe felt that the temperature in the mosquito net was dropping, and he seemed to have something sitting on his butt. Let alone having enough classmates, he can even organize a parent-teacher conference. No, I suspect he went to the womens dormitory to sleep last night. "Still in the mood to look at the map?" Jizhe was roughly pushed into a mosquito net by the students behind him: "You can have a good sleep here tonight!" Did it collapse last night? The shoulders of the man who shared the bed with him were trembling. About half an hour later, the man actually got up from the bed little by little. Turning around, he saw a "student" who was too old to get out of bed lying on his side under the thin quilt behind him. He was as cold as if he had just been taken out of the freezer and placed here to defrost. Aware of Jizhe''s gaze, Liu Yi frowned and had the urge to kill someone. There are blood-red filing cabinets placed against the wall. The conference table in the center is made up of several desks. Each desk contains some blood-red voting papers. Around the "conference table" sit five people wearing uniforms. Students in red school uniforms, with more than a dozen student union members standing behind these five students. "I''d rather be a dead man." Xishan took a big sip of soy milk and said, "Gao Ming didn''t come back last night. He went to the women''s room with Liu Yi after school. I suspect he secretly completed what I wanted to do most. matter." "The female teacher said that if we don''t have fifty-one students today, we won''t be able to leave." Xishan was a little worried. He looked at the empty seats in the classroom: "How about we go to the next class to bring some students over? " ??The vibrating sound of his cell phone sounded behind him. Wang Jie turned around suddenly and saw Gao Ming standing behind him with food in his hand. Director Ding seemed to know that the General Bureau of Investigation had sent people into the school. In order to prevent more investigators from being killed, he decided not to hide anymore and confront Situ An head-on. "Don''t worry, I saw some strange things moved into the dormitory last night. Another student should have been replaced." Wang Jie stared at the numbers on the blackboard. The number of people and ghosts in the classroom was changing every day. They There also seems to be a different vote every day. "Fear shouldn''t spread so quickly, right?" Phobias have an incubation period and require the cooperation of the environment to create an avalanche-like effect. Is the end of the line the school rule-makers room? He was about to take a step that way when he was held down by members of the student council. "Liu Yi disappeared in the women''s bathroom. I searched for her all night." Gao Ming shook his head: "The school is getting more and more dangerous. You must calm down when something happens!" ?Every time Qian Junran wanted to express himself, something unexpected would happen. Just as he was talking about something exciting, Yuan Hui suddenly strangled his neck tightly: "Brother, brother, calm down? Do you want to strangle me?" The class time was getting closer and closer, Zhou Sisi, who was supposed to stay in the utility room, also entered the classroom with Director Ding Yuan. President, the chaos in dormitory No. 6 tonight must have something to do with him. Several members of the student union took Ji Zhe to the deepest part of the dormitory, where the beds were cleared and a simple conference room was set up. "There seem to be fewer people eating breakfast today than yesterday." Xishan yawned. He, Wang Jie and Du Bai spent another night squatting in the toilet, and their legs were numb. "Who is as ambitious as you? Even now, you still order three meals a day on time." Du Bai bought some biscuits that could be stored for a long time and stuffed them into his schoolbag. Feeling ignored, Ji Zhe stretched his neck curiously. He saw the school map on the "conference table". At this time, the first floor of the activity building and the second floor of the experimental building were circled with black pens. The student council members now have the biggest headache. It''s these two places. "Get the **** out of here." Wang Jie threw the crushed bread on the table. He took out his mobile phone and kept sending messages to Gao Ming. Compared with other roommates, Gao Ming gave him a way to be several times ahead of everyone else. version of the feeling. Fortunately, the five students in red uniforms didn''t pay attention to Ji Zhe. They just waved casually, pointed to the farthest bed, and then ignored him. Gao Ming next to him is not in a hurry either. He also has photos of his death and his birthday in his apartment in Surabaya. If that doesn''t work, he can let his parents and his eighth wife take the photos first. After breakfast, the students left the cafeteria and walked towards the classroom of Class 13. Ji Zhe was so frightened that he took away the quilt from the uncle and wanted to cover his eyes. Not long after the two entered the classroom, Zhuo Jun led Bai Xiao, who was also wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, in. His eyes stayed on Ding Yuan''s face for a long time, and then he smiled. Ji Zhe, who had lost his freedom, secretly observed that the ugly stuffed animal was stuck in his collar. After a while, a trace of surprise appeared in his eyes, and he saw an old classmate again! Liu Yi? The eyes softened instantly. After Wang Jie and Gao Ming exchanged the codes, they felt much more at ease: "Brother Ming, what did you do last night?" "Classmate? Uncle?" Seeing that the other party had no intention of speaking, Ji Zhe lay silently in the corner and placed the ugly doll between the two of them: "Uncle, let''s keep our distance until we find an opportunity. , I will run away with you." "The members of the student union may have always been those people, but they will continue to send their will into the bodies of different students through this method, and control the bodies of those students!" Ji Zhe is not stupid at all, but he is lazy and nice. Just to save face. Qian Junran fell backwards. Yuan Hui clenched his hands on the ground and stared at Zhuo Jun with bloodshot eyes: "Zhuo Jun! You are a murderer! Are you really not afraid of retribution? All of us will Killed by you!" Just as he was about to go over to speak, Liu Yi, wearing the student union armband, entered the classroom. She and Zhuo Jun stood on the left and right, as if representing two incompatible rules. Under the gaze of his classmates, Ji Zhe, who was wearing a brand-name suit, appeared at the door carrying an ugly stuffed doll. He found the spot where the light came in, and walked up to the podium with a "mysterious" smile on his face. ?Gao Ming, who was still texting Liu Yi, saw the puppet in Jizhe''s hand. He even looked at it a few more times with uncertainty, and then his expression changed significantly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 153 Sometimes being a trickster can be quite despairing. Chapter 153 Sometimes its quite desperate to be a tricker Come back again? Gao Ming just looked at the puppet that looked familiar at first. After looking at it carefully three times, he was sure that the puppet was the source of the phobia! Didnt I throw it into Apartment No. 6 yesterday?! It doesnt make sense! Gao Ming wanted to use his phobia to have a certain negative impact on the student union and weaken Building Six''s control over the campus. After all, no matter how strong the campus rules are, they still need people to enforce them, but he really didn''t expect the teacher from Class 13 who never appeared. The classmates actually brought out the puppets again. Is this a counterattack against school rules? Or is the scapegoat in dormitory six overcoming his phobia? ?Grabbing his hair, Gao Ming lowered his head to hide his slightly out-of-control expression: "Is fate playing tricks on you?" ?Gao Ming is well aware of the horror of phobia. This disease will lurk deep in the hearts of living people and ghosts. The deeper the fear in their hearts, the more terrifying the puppets will be. "That''s not right! Why didn''t the phobia have an effect on Ji Zhe?" Gao Ming squinted at Ji Zhe, and he slowly discovered some problems. Ji Zhe''s back was soaked with cold sweat, and his body leaned forward unconsciously, as if there was something very scary lying on his back. "Only ghosts can scare ghosts. Choose my ghost, above all ghosts." On the podium, Ji Zhe talked about his understanding and his experiences in the dormitory building. The description was thrilling, and Gao Ming in the audience listened. He covered his forehead and wanted to drop out of school in embarrassment. Zhou Sisi glanced at her watch and kindly reminded her, "Brother Zhe, the teacher will be here soon. You should go back to your seat first." "Jizhe?" Qian Junran took a long time to recognize Jizhe: "How much did you drink last night? Is your brain broken?" The class was extremely lively. Fatty sat next to Ma Tao and asked a little cautiously: "Why don''t people in this class suspect that there may be ghosts among our classmates? Do we still need to continue pretending? It feels like we are a little incompatible with their atmosphere. "Jizhe was very ordinary when he was in school, with strong self-esteem. He often fought with his classmates because of certain things. He doesn''t seem to be a very scheming person..." After Gao Ming studied for a long time, he felt that Jizhe was not replaced by a ghost, but he was not replaced by a ghost. Being replaced indicates a bigger problem. "It''s late. People in their class might come looking for you late at night." Ma Tao opened the textbook: "Besides, the school rules don''t allow it. If you replace the original student, you have to live as the original student. "Teacher? This school is dominated by the student union. The teacher is nothing." Ji Zhe caught the eyes of Zhuo Jun, Bai Xiao and Ding Yuan with just one sentence. He slowly raised his hands: "Even if I hide it, you will soon... Youll be scared by me, so Ill just tell you in advance that Ive been selected. "Why does it feel like he is showing off?" Gao Ming had doubts about the psychology and neurology he had studied for several years. From a comprehensive analysis, Jizhe seemed to be showing off. Wearing a brand-name suit, Jizhe still has a "confident" smile on his face, giving him a feeling of being fake and powerful. I heard that you have been doing well recently, so you plan to send your classmates to their deaths by bus? Ji Zhe inadvertently revealed his brand-name belt: If I were you, why would I have to prepare a motorcade? Yuan Hui, if you hate Zhuo Jun, go **** him. Dont strangle me! ???Every student looked at Ji Zhe inexplicably. On the contrary, the ghosts who came in to replace the students were very serious. In order to make the performance more realistic, they worked hard to cooperate with Ji Zhe. "Are you saying that they treat themselves as human beings?" Ma Tao ate the tea eggs in one gulp, took out a few wolfberries and threw them into the Doraemon thermos cup: "I came yesterday and had a day of classes with them. , these **** are still alive and kicking, and three ghosts are gone." The fat man was a little afraid to listen anymore. He was worried that he would have nightmares tonight. ?The students in the class had different reactions, and even Bai Xiao, who came to class on the first day, was very busy. Zhuo Jun, it was you who killed everyone! "Don''t listen to his nonsense. There is no such thing as being chosen by a ghost." Zhuo Jun clenched his fists. He was a little worried that Ji Zhe would trick all his classmates into dormitory No. 6 and teach them all the school rules. "I know you all look down on me, especially you - Qian Junran." Ji Zhe shook his head mockingly: "I remember the way each of you looked at me back then, but I won''t argue with you. " He knew how dangerous Level 4 abnormal events were. Bai Xiao did not dare to miss a detail and thought about every word said by his classmates. ??The quarrels in the class continued to get louder, and the fat man shrank his neck: "Then can I quit this class?" But we are ghosts and we have to seize their chance to survive. The fat man hugged his belly and spoke in a low voice. Dont make any noise now, the teacher is coming! Gao Ming really doesnt understand the classmates in his class now. When he was in school before, he really didnt feel that the water in his class was so deep. "This school is full of ghosts. I know you are scared." With a smile on his face, Ji Zhe''s tone became gentle: "But now you don''t have to be scared, because I''m back." "Ji Zhe is also afraid. He is afraid of what is behind him, to the point where he doesn''t even dare to turn his head and look back!" Phobia will awaken the fear deep in everyone''s heart, and the deepest fear in Ji Zhe''s heart is his own. As for the back, Gao Ming didn''t know why it was like this. He couldn''t see anything wrong with Ji Zhe''s back. Perhaps in Ji Zhes eyes, there is something very scary lying on his back, but this guy is obviously scared to death and deeply affected by phobia, why would he return to Class 13? Ma Tao, who was peeling tea eggs, wiped his hands: "If they are not in your circle, don''t force yourself into it. They are not good birds." ?Standing on the podium, facing the light, Ji Zhe silently waited for everyone to look over, then stretched out his hands, held the podium, and said to everyone with a look down on him: "Perhaps you don''t know your situation yet." He tried to get the fear puppet back, but he was not the owner of the black and white photo, he only had the right to use it. After blowing on the water from the thermos bottle, Ma Tao glanced sideways at the fat man: "Yesterday you were lying on the ground eating the painted apple, eating one bite after another. In the end, your stomach exploded, your soul was gone, and your whole body turned into a waste. confetti. Whats all this about? Hearing Ji Zhe''s words, Gao Ming''s mind was filled with questions. Is Ji Zhe as crazy as Saeki? The essence of showing off is that I have something that others dont have, and I gain satisfaction through the envy of others. But the question is, what does Ji Zhe have to show off? Showing off? ?In addition, Jizhe''s neck felt like a stiff neck, stiff and uncomfortable. It seemed that he hadn''t turned his head to look behind him for a long time. Fatty listened silently to the quarrels of his classmates. Yuan Hui accused Zhuo Jun of wanting to kill everyone in the class. Zhuo Jun said that everyone in the class had died ten years ago. Ji Zhe shouted about the ghost behind him and wore a Saeki in a hospital gown is also going crazy, Liu Yi, who is wearing a student union armband, has a horrible smell all over his body, and that psychiatrist named Gao Ming... Putting his hands into his sleeves, the fat man did not dare to speak. He felt that sometimes being a ghost was quite hopeless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 154 Second round of voting Chapter 154 Second Round Voting ?Other classes are trapped in the school of ghost stories, and they will show the lower limit of human nature in order to survive, and engage in various intrigues, all of which are **** and terrifying scenes, but Class 13 is a little different, with demons dancing around and everyone putting on a show. ??Zhuo Jun wanted to control his classmates and ask them to cooperate with the investigation bureau''s plan and complete the tasks assigned by Situ An, but it was only the second day that different voices appeared in the class, and there were a lot of them. ?? He wanted to kill the chicken to scare the monkeys, but some students in the class had obviously defected to the student union, such as Liu Yi and Jizhe. Their self-confidence made Zhuo Jun dare not take action casually. The external environment has undergone drastic changes, and the internal environment is extremely unstable. Class 13 is like a car on fire. It is not known when it will explode, but everyone is still driving forward recklessly. The front and back doors of the class were both open, and students kept coming in. Among them were classmates from Class 13, and some "invited" ghosts. When class was about to start in three minutes, Jizhes brother Jifu appeared at the back door of the classroom carrying a schoolbag filled with food and water. ?After all the students got their voting papers, the students all looked at Ma Tao''s dormitory. Yesterday, Ma Tao had revealed that he was a ghost. In fact, it didn''t matter whether he was a ghost or not. What was important was that everyone needed a reason to kill. There are fifty-four people in the class? Are there three more? ?He hurried to the front door and met the gloomy female teacher again. ?The front and back doors of the classroom were all closed. The female teacher scanned the whole class, her shallow eyebrows slowly knitting together. "Wait a minute!" Ma Tao grasped the Doraemon thermos cup tightly with five fingers: "This vote can be used to get rid of the most dangerous people and the most unstable factors in the class. You can touch your conscience and say, the people in our dormitory Are you dangerous? We are the first to rush in when something happens. When you quarrel, we dont say a word. Compared with some of the bad guys among you, our dormitory can be called a model dormitory. " ??The class bell rang amidst the quarrel between the two brothers. The students returned to their seats. Jifu wanted to leave, but he suddenly found that the back door of the classroom was closed. Slowly standing up, Ji Zhe picked up the voting paper and crumpled it into a ball: "Voting is used to select hope, not to create despair." Listening to the conversation between the two brothers, Gao Ming lay on the table. The plots that the two brothers had imagined because of their phobia were still connected. The teacher asked everyone to come to class and there could be no empty seats, so the students looked for "substitutes" and accidentally found too many. With a gloomy look in her eyes, the female teacher stood for a while, then turned around and wrote two numbers on the blackboard - 37 and 17. "You now understand the meaning of these two numbers on the blackboard. They represent the number of students and ghosts in the class. There are 54 students in the class, but there are only 51 places in Class 13." The female teacher stood in the middle of the podium. The investigation bureau uniform was soaked with dangerous blood: "Next, you guys will have a second round of voting to choose the three extra people in the class. They will die." Jizhe picked up the fear puppet last night. In people''s eyes, Jizhe became the thing they were most afraid of. Jizhe himself didn''t understand why and thought there was some ghost behind him. The female teacher directly started the second round of voting. The first round of voting allowed the students to choose for their own survival, and the second round of voting allowed the students to choose with their own hands the person to be killed. "elder brother!" Ji Zhe, who was very arrogant just now, also became low-key. He stayed away from the podium and returned to his seat to sit down. Many students didn''t pay attention. After the classroom door closed, everyone started to look around. There were indeed three more people in the classroom. They didn''t have their own seats. They were Ji Fu who came to report the news, Bai Xiao who was wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, and Yuan Hui is injured. "Go back to your seat." The female teacher''s voice was terrifying. She was wearing a teaching certificate, and it seemed that anyone who refuted her words would be killed. Jizhe happily waved to his brother, but his brother Jifu looked frightened and shouted at the loudest voice to the classmates around him: "Don''t be fooled by him! He is not my brother, he is a murderous evil spirit! Yesterday, I personally dragged him into the dormitory at night, and my brother is already dead! " I dont know if its because the aura of a successful person comes with bonuses, but some students actually think what Ji Zhe said makes sense. "The teacher said that the three classmates we voted for will die. The ghost has already died once, so everyone should know who to vote for, right?" Qian Junran picked up a pen and wrote down three names, and other people in his dormitory also started Put pen to paper. The Ji brothers are not bad at heart. Their elder brother Jifu followed Ji Zhe and came here to inform the students of Class 13 to prevent them from being in danger. ?Under the influence of phobia, Ji Zhe became more and more afraid of what was behind him. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with him, so he imagined that there was an evil spirit hiding behind him. Ma Tao was speaking from his heart. He was forced to have no choice. This class is full of psychopaths! "Don''t you have a big grudge between you? Are you voting for him? Are you taking this opportunity to kill him?" Ma Tao kept giving hints to some classmates, but everyone looked at him and the other people in his dormitory with sympathy. . With his fingers loosened, the ball of paper fell to the ground, Ji Zhe began to challenge the female teachers authority head-on! Hearing Ji Zhe''s words, Zhuo Jun almost broke his pen. It was only the second day, and the students in Class 13 were already preparing to have **** with the teacher. "Brother? I didn''t become a ghost, I was chosen!" Ji Zhe quickly explained: "You are all afraid of the ghost behind me, and I am also afraid, but it did not harm me!" She said during class yesterday that there were still people absent from class today and everyone would lose the opportunity to leave by bus. Now she counted the number of students and found that there were more than 51 students in the class. "Let me tell you a few words." Ji Zhe suddenly spoke. He tapped his fingertips on the table and revealed his famous brand watch without any trace: "There is no doubt that there is a ghost in this class. We need to Drive the ghosts out, but not in this crude way. The difference between humans and ghosts lies in human nature. If we, like the ghosts in school, deprive others of their right to live, whats the difference between us and ghosts? Fatty hadn''t even warmed up from sitting on the bench yet. He felt frightened when the classmates looked at him. Ma Tao was no longer in the mood to drink water, and his face turned pale. "What do you think I''m doing?" The fat man was really scared: "I''ve only been here for seventeen minutes, and I haven''t done anything. I haven''t even finished the egg-filled pancakes. Are you the devil?" ??If the fear impression is continuously strengthened, when the fear becomes concrete, something might really appear behind Ji Zhe. Jifu turned around silently and squatted in the last row of the classroom. ?Who gave him the confidence? Seeing Ji Zhe put his hands in his pockets, the atmosphere in the class began to become dangerous. Wang Jie reached into his pockets and secretly hid a special knife in his sleeves; Liu Yi touched the student union armband; Saeki rummaged through his blood-stained schoolbag. Looking for something? There was also a trace of expectation in Gao Ming''s eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 155 Gao Ming, you influenced my performance Chapter 155 Gao Ming, you influenced my performance ??In the entire Class 13, who hated the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and Situ An the most, of course it was Gao Ming. His eyes were shining at this time, looking forward to the fight between the students of Class 13 and the teachers who abide by Situ An''s rules. There is a problem with the student union, and Gao Ming can now use his hands to target Situ An. ?Other students may just want to destroy Situ An''s rules, but only Gao Ming is prepared to find Situ An himself and put him completely into his heart. ?His eyes gradually became dangerous, and Gao Ming stared at the gloomy female teacher. ??Xi Shan, who was sitting next to Gao Ming, seemed to be ready to take action. He changed his sitting position and quietly stretched out one leg, as if preparing to trip the teacher when he passed by. Ji Zhe took the lead in violating the classroom rules, but no members of the student union showed up. The silence in the corridor was in stark contrast to the hustle and bustle in the class. I am a teacher by example, but I dont provide correct guidance. No wonder this school has the final say of the student union. Ji Zhe grew up in a poor family. He has no talent for learning or a mind for making money. He has a straightforward personality and does not know how to manage relationships. "You don''t seem to have the right to accuse me." After the female teacher left, Zhuo Jun stood up and came to Yuan Hui. They also used this wooden box when they voted in the first period yesterday, but Gao Ming remembered that the box had turned blood red and was moved away by the teacher. "The Investigation Bureau wants to boil the frog in warm water and let us follow their requirements to achieve their ulterior purposes. Don''t forget who tricked us into coming to this school? Don''t forget who interfered with our original lives. ? Who forced us to face life and death?" Gao Ming was different from the emotional Yuan Hui and Saeki. He was emotionally stable and spoke after laying the groundwork. Everyone, calm down and think carefully Yuan Hui and Ji Zhe wanted to stop it, but they obviously failed. ?The three people with the highest votes are all ghosts in Ma Tao''s dormitory. Fatty came in second, Ma Tao was lucky enough to come in fourth, and the one with the fifth most votes was Zhuo Jun. The death of three ghosts was a good thing for the students in the class, so most of the students remained silent. Holding up the blood-red ballot box, the gloomy expression on the female teacher''s face was swept away, replaced by morbidity and excitement: "You have made a choice to kill a few in exchange for the survival of the vast majority. I hope you are sitting here All 51 students survived to the end and boarded the bus to leave the school. "There are 50 votes in total. So many of you said not to vote, but after changing the method, one voted faster than the other. Then let''s vote like this from now on." The ballot box turned completely blood red, and the female teacher seemed to want to further divide Class 13, she wrote down everyones votes on the blackboard. "What do you want to do!" Ji Zhe and the classmates next to him stood up, but their physical fitness was very different from Zhuo Jun''s. ??In the past, everyone kept Zhuo Jun because they could get a lot of information from him and find out the truth. As everyone''s understanding of the school gradually deepened, Zhuo Jun''s existence became a bit annoying. He kept struggling, but unfortunately no one helped him, not even Ma Tao, who was sitting next to him and had a good relationship with him, didn''t speak. ?It should be an extremely terrifying thing for a ghost to appear behind him, but for Ji Zhe, this was the first time he had something that others did not have. If you dont vote, you will forever lose the opportunity to leave on the bus, and all of you will be trapped here. The female teachers voice seemed to be gradually changing, becoming numb and cold. "Let go of me! I just came here this morning!" The fat man shouted in grievance. The egg-filled pancakes he bought in the morning were not even cold yet, so he had to cool them first. ??The whole class was staring at the mobile phone on the podium, as if looking at something very scary. The vibrating sound also made every student present busy. It seems there is no need to gamble? Cant it be enough if you dont invest in your own people? There are many ways to resolve conflicts, such as intensifying conflicts even more crazily. The opinions among the classmates were not unified. The female teacher on the podium smiled sinisterly and suddenly wrote a series of numbers on the blackboard: "I know that some of you are despicable, cowardly, and dare not leave. Go to the podium to vote. In this case, you can use your mobile phone to send the number you want to vote for, and I will write it for you. " Its a waste of time. Zhuo Jun clenched his pen. He wanted to be the first to vote, but doing so would cause a lot of hatred. Maybe the whole class would vote for him. After all, everyone had a lot of resentment towards him. ?That little bit of blood seemed to be the sound of a starting gun, and the female teachers cell phone began to vibrate continuously. "The ones they took away today are ghosts. The ones they take away tomorrow may be people. It may even be me and you." Ji Zhe left his seat at some point. He closed the classroom door and blocked the door: "Vote for the election. Dead person? I have never seen anything so ridiculous! If you are not willing to speak up, then I will be the first one." The voting has begun, and Ma Tao and the people in his dormitory have also begun to vote. In order to survive, the ghosts who replaced the classmates in Class 13 also started to vote for each other. They just hope that their votes can be less than the other ghosts. Among the ghosts, Zhuo Jun ranks in the middle, which shows that he is hated by many people. The names of Wang Jie and Xishan are also on the blackboard. There are six votes to vote for Wang Jie. On the contrary, Gao Ming is really not cared about. He has not even one vote, and Xishan still has two votes. Dont spit blood. Zhuo Juns pupils narrowed. He actually didnt know why those courses became so dangerous. "Every time you vote, you will be one step closer to death." Yuan Hui pointed at Zhuo Jun: "The disaster is happening again, and this is what he and the people behind him want to see. This person is crawling inside and outside. s things!" "The box is placed here. If only one person votes, his vote will be the final result." The female teacher remembered Ji Zhe''s face in her heart: "The voting starts now!" Yuan Hui''s voice was loud, and the classmates of Class 13 were also lost in thought. As for Ma Tao and his friends in the dormitory, they all sat quietly and looked at Ji Zhe gratefully. There are ghosts in the class, good guys and bad guys, and those who join the game, those who control the game, and those who control the game are all wrestling with each other. What do you want to say? Zhuo Jun hated Gao Mings tone of voice. The moment he got this "lucky", something deep in Ji Zhe''s heart began to grow. He felt that he had "lucky" that others didn''t have. He not only had to enjoy the envious eyes of others, but also had to shoulder the corresponding responsibilities. This is a very qualified minority. I already regret it! ??He picked up Yuan Hui''s hand and forced fingerprint unlocking, then showed the extra message on Yuan Hui''s phone to the classmates. Yuan Hui also chose to hope that the 51st classmate would enter the tunnel. "You''re right! Why should we listen to the Bureau of Investigation?" Xishan''s attitude was brave, but his tone was a little timid: "His grandma''s ghost has appeared, and he is forcing us to obey. Are you crazy?" Whats the use of regret? Zhuo Jun threw away the phone and grabbed Yuan Huis collar: You know very well what to do to let more people live and stop getting sick! Without much effort, Zhuo Jun pushed them away and took away Yuan Hui''s mobile phone. Situ An rules now only wants to kill three ghosts, but Ji Zhe and Gao Ming have instilled the idea in everyone that if they are left alone, the rules implemented by the Investigation Bureau will kill everyone later. "It seems that my performance in the art room made everyone think that I am more useful, and I can better lead everyone to escape." In order to survive, even Qian Junran, who was extremely dissatisfied with his high life, did not vote for him. "You don''t seem to be quite sober yet." The classmates in the class were very brave. The female teacher''s face was so gloomy that she was about to drip. She moved a pure white wooden box from under the podium. There were three words written on the wooden box - election. box. "There''s no need to risk all our lives for three ghosts, right?" Qian Junran didn''t understand: "If you can''t distinguish between humans and ghosts, I can understand your hesitation. After yesterday''s encounter, we have already Its obvious who the ghost is, are you still confused? Isnt that necessary? Gao Ming folded the blank voting paper in his hand: There was a flood in the activity building or something went wrong in the art room. Whenever we were in danger, it was the members of the student union who came to save us first. "If the student union wants to kill us, they don''t have to save us, nor do they need to repair the activity building and art room, so there are other people who will harm us." Gao Ming is a psychological counselor and knows how to guide people: "We There are very few accidents in the classes taught by teachers from the Investigation Bureau, but abnormalities occur every time we attend the activity classes offered by the school. This happens every time. Could it be that the Investigation Bureau is sabotaging the classes offered by the school and wants to kill us? " "Yes!" Yushan seemed to suddenly understand: "In order to make us obedient and force us to vote, the teachers from the Investigation Bureau deliberately went to the activity classes offered by the school to cause trouble! It turned out that the teachers from the Investigation Bureau wanted to kill us us!" Just when everyone was dissatisfied with the teacher from the Bureau of Investigation, the front and rear doors of the classroom were opened, and investigators wearing uniforms from the Bureau of Investigation and teacher qualification certificates appeared one after another. Their expressions were numb and cold, as if they were controlled by some kind of rules. ??We can only find a way out by voting, whether to sacrifice a few people''s lives and continue to move forward in blood, or to stay in the terrifying night forever. The female teacher placed her cell phone on the podium. Within a few seconds, her cell phone vibrated. ?Hush Yuan Hui on the chair, Zhuo Jun looked at everyone in Class 13: "You also took other classes yesterday. Compared with the school''s courses, the courses offered by the Investigation Bureau are really helping you survive." There were more and more votes in the wooden box, and the white wooden box became bloody. The female teacher''s eyes were very excited. She stared at the voting port of the box, as if she wanted to get in. Opening it to check, the female teacher took out a paper and pen, wrote down three names, and threw it into the ballot box. A little blood red appeared on the pure white ballot box. The female teacher only saw the **** ballot box. She hugged the box and left the classroom without looking back. "Only teachers and students who have the ability to cause accidents in the classroom will..." Under Gao Ming''s reminder, the students looked at Zhuo Jun with increasingly unfriendly eyes. Ordinary life is finally no longer ordinary. He has changed from the eternal majority to the very minority. As long as we dont vote, we can solve the root causes of past mistakes. Yuan Hui shouted loudly. His lips were split and his teeth were stained with blood. He didnt know what happened to him in the office building. Outside of this ghost school, he had to spend a lot of money to rent clothes and luxury cars to look respectable, but for the first time in this school, he had something that others didn''t have - a very scary ghost appeared in his house for some reason. behind. Seeing the names on the blackboard, the students stopped arguing. When voting became hidden, it was no longer possible to ban voting. ?These investigators went straight to the three ghosts in the class who were voted to death. The auras emanating from them were disgusting. Because he has always been ordinary, Ji Zhe will take more care of those ordinary people and ghosts. We already missed it once! Dont vote again this time! If they really do it for our own good, they wont put us in danger; since they dont do it for our own good, why should we let them do what they do? Ji Zhe didn''t come to class yesterday. He actually didn''t know that Ma Tao''s dormitory was full of ghosts. He just felt that everyone looked at him with respect. Gao Ming was the only normal doctor in the class. After seeing that none of his classmates voted for him, he decided to stand up and control the situation. The current situation is very similar to the bus accident ten years ago. In other words, this was originally what the people behind the scenes wanted to create. ?Seeing the investigators walking towards Gaoming, Jizhe, who was blocking the door, spoke again. "Gao Ming, please stand back a little and don''t stand directly in front of me. Otherwise, you will be easily scared later." (End of this chapter) Chapter 156 terminal phobia patients Chapter 156: Patients with advanced phobia Ji Zhe''s idea is very simple. Gao Ming was chased by a group of students last night, but when those students saw him, they would flee in fear. This shows that he is much stronger than Gao Ming. ?Hearing Ji Zhe''s persuasion, Gao Ming almost tensed up. His facial muscles twisted and he tried to stay calm. "Show it if you''re afraid, don''t hold it back." Jizhe experienced the most terrifying night, and he was already used to the terrifying eyes and distorted expressions around him. "Then be careful." Gao Ming slowly stepped aside. As a psychological counselor, he was professionally trained and could hardly laugh. You cant use your own strength as a chariot. Zhuo Jun knew very well what Situ Ans rules had done to those investigators. Ordinary people could never be the opponents of those investigators. The General Bureau of Investigation''s rescue operation started last night. As more investigators arrive, more and more teachers in the school will abide by Situ An''s rules. Situ An''s rules will gradually erode the school rules and complete the control of the school. ?Although the situation in Class 13 is complicated, everything is still developing in a direction that is beneficial to Situ An. ??The two investigators wearing classroom qualification certificates disappeared in front of their eyes, and the classroom became silent. The two parties involved, Jizhe and Fatty, were also dumbfounded. Behind Jizhe is an ugly ghost with a bunch of mouths on his face! ??Bapo jumped out from behind Ji Zhe, and Ji Zhe didn''t even see clearly. He looked like a **** mouse and swooped past. ??When Situ An is away, Zhuo Jun, the director of the Queen''s Investigation Agency, is the commander with the highest authority. **! Its so **scary! Pop! The plastic pen in Zhuo Juns hand was broken in half, and his pupils suddenly shrank to a point. "I''m warning you again. We have the final say on Class 13''s affairs. It''s up to us to decide whether the ghost should kill us or not." Ji Zhe showed no intention of giving in: "Don''t come any closer! The thing behind me is very scary! You will die!" ?Those members of the Investigation Bureau did not take Ji Zhe seriously at all. In fact, no one in the classroom except Ji Fu, who also suffered from phobia, took Ji Zhe seriously. Then we can just follow Brother Zhe, were not afraid of anything! ??The investigators wearing teacher qualification certificates completely ignored Ji Zhe and Gao Ming. They only acted according to the rules and worked together to catch the chosen ghost. "Jizhe, you can''t save the three of them." Zhuo Jun began to reason when faced with Ji Zhe''s power: "It was not the investigation bureau that killed the three of them, but us. Even if the investigation bureau doesn''t If the three of them are killed, the three of them will not survive today. All the rules in the school will be against the three of them until the three of them die." ??The ghosts in the Surabaya apartment have all been worshiped for several years, and have also been partially influenced by the flesh and blood fairy. They are completely different from the numerous scapegoats in the school. And the most crucial point is that the ghosts in the Surabaya apartment are the same as the ghosts in the flooded supermarket. Everyone doesn''t care about school rules and Stuart''s rules at all, and they attack in a dark and ruthless way! ?It is strange to say that the student who was obviously a ghost substitute was not able to resist at all when he was caught. Gao Ming, who had been prepared for a long time, was waiting for this moment. He cut his fingertips and let the blood flow into the photo of the deceased in the Surabaya apartment, hoping to communicate with the ghost. Ji Zhe is not acting. He is not too involved in the drama at all, but is the first to suffer from the most serious phobia. In fact, he is more afraid of the "unknown evil ghost" behind him than anyone else. "What is this? A ghost came to class instead of a student, and the students killed two teachers to help the ghost?" Qian Junran could understand Zhuo Jun: "Shouldn''t the normal situation be that students and teachers join forces to find ghosts?" ?? Before, the classmates thought Ji Zhe was bragging. After all, everyone knew Ji Zhe''s character. The clothes brand hanging on the back collar of the clothes and not taken off for the convenience of return can explain a lot of problems. But who would have thought that this kid Jizhe was actually serious. He seemed to have really been "chosen". ?Phobias spread silently in the class. As long as people start to think blindly, fear can easily find the cracks in their souls. Seeing Jizhe shouting so sincerely, everyone stared at Jizhe''s back, thinking to themselves - is there really something we can''t see? ?The thin ID has each investigator''s own photo on the front, and a **** photo of Situ An on the back. Jizhe''s phobia became more serious after his classmates said this. His teeth chattered with fear, and he kept conjuring up more terrifying scenes in his mind, and something seemed to be gathering behind him. Brother Zhe is really powerful! ?Everyones attention is on Ji Zhe, and Gao Ming, who has received two teacher qualification certificates, is also happy to do so. The only one who was a little dissatisfied was the eighth wife. She seemed to have heard someone calling her ugly. The hag did not respond, but another auntie who liked to join in the fun was very positive. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. After looking at it for a while, he realized that the problem was with the teacher''s qualification certificate that represented Situ An''s rules. The leading investigator grabbed the fat man and moved forward expressionlessly. He stretched out his hand to push Jizhe out of the way. After showing off his skills slightly, the classmates all changed their names for Ji Zhe. At this time, several investigators among the teachers also stopped, and they all looked at Zhuo Jun in unison. The bell rang for the end of get out of class. Zhuo Jun saw that Ji Zhe was so determined to go against all the rules. A vein popped up on his forehead. The number of investigators would be more and more in the future, but they could not be consumed for no reason. He waved his hand and wore it. The other investigators with the teacher qualification certificate let go of the ghost classmate and left through the front door. "Then..." Ji Zhe protected the fat man behind him: "Let''s give it a try." The moment the investigator pushed Ji Zhe away, Ba Po, who had only a mouth on her face, appeared behind Ji Zhe. Several of her mouths opened together, and with the yin energy of the Surabaya apartment, they enveloped the two investigators who caught the fat man. , and forcibly dragged him back into the black and white photo. Did you just see clearly? In the end, Ji Zhe, a patient with advanced phobia, recovered first. He got up from the ground and stared at the other investigators: "Look, they disappeared before I even spoke. How scary, how scary! " Situ An is hiding somewhere in this school. Gao Ming doesn''t know what he has become now. He just thinks of the death memory retained in Situ An''s heart and it hurts him. Those who were killed by Situ An in the past They kept wailing, and they wanted to use the craziest way to take revenge on Situ An! "I want to find a way to steal a few teacher qualification certificates..." Gao Ming did not return to his seat. He saw the investigator walking towards him. He seemed a little "scared" and "uncontrollably" retreated to the vicinity of Jizhe. "Situ An''s will is hidden in every teacher''s qualification certificate?" Gao Ming''s mind suddenly changed: "Can I kill Situ An by killing all the people wearing teacher qualification certificates? Or can I find Situ An through these teacher qualification certificates?" Ans whereabouts? ?Starting at Situ An''s photo, Gao Ming suddenly saw Situ An in the photo turning his eyes and glanced at him. ?There are various voices in the class, but most of them still support Ji Zhe. The reason is very simple. He is willing to protect even ghost classmates, and he will definitely protect living classmates. "Let''s go, get ready for the second period." Xishan took out the timetable and took a look. The second period was a health class, and the class location was near the infirmary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 157 Does a psychiatrist necessarily have mental health? Chapter 157 Does a psychiatrist have to be mentally healthy? ?The two investigators disappeared in front of him, and Jizhe saw with his own eyes the ghost behind him. His fear was further intensified and deepened. If the condition of phobia was divided into different levels, then Jizhe was now terminally ill and incurable. ?The students actively gathered around Ji Zhe and made insinuations, trying to figure out how he was "selected". The scene that Ji Zhe dreamed of before attending the class reunion became a reality. He became the focus of the class reunion. The vanity that was satisfied collided with the fear from the bottom of his soul, and a delicate balance was actually maintained. "Gao Ming, how much do you think Ji Zhe said is true and how false?" Wang Jie put away the knife and pulled Gao Ming up from the ground. He had formed a habit of asking Gao Ming when he was in doubt. "I can''t see through Ji Zhe." Gao Ming lowered his head, but he didn''t actually see Ji Zhe. "You were very close just now. Have you found out the details of that ghost?" Wang Jie lowered his voice: "I didn''t think there was anything special about Ji Zhe when I first started class, but now the more I look at him, the more panic I feel. This feeling Very uncomfortable." "We can''t let the Investigation Bureau dominate. We have to destroy it." Wang Jie''s voice was very low: "The infirmary and the health room are both in the office building. We must be careful about the next class!" When the people in dormitory 1314 were discussing Zhou Sisi walked quietly to Gao Ming. She gently pulled the corner of Gao Ming''s clothes, as if she had something to say to Gao Ming. Looking out the window, the only student union members are concentrated in the activity building and laboratory building. ?Stepping out of Class 13, Gao Ming clearly felt that the atmosphere in the school was wrong. Not a single member of the student union could be seen. A large number of teachers wearing Investigation Bureau uniforms angrily denounced the previous school rules in class, and even encouraged students to break the rules. ? It was clearly daytime, but the corridor of the office building was gloomy. There were also some students inside the building delivering homework and materials. Their mental state was completely different from the students outside, like prisoners chained up. "How can you still have conspiracy theories?" Jifu was unhappy: "What kind of ideas can my stupid brother have? I am the driver he hired with money, and he can''t drive himself, it''s that simple!" You guys can relax, I wont do anything to you? The health class teacher said with a wry smile: Well, which student who thinks he or she is mentally healthy is willing to come up and set an example? "In the past, teachers from the Student Union and the Investigation Bureau were fighting against each other. We were caught in the middle. The situation seemed dangerous, but in fact, neither side dared to take action. But now the Student Union suddenly gives in, and we are likely to be eaten by the Investigation Bureau." Wang Jie is very minded. Wake up: Voting to kill people today should be testing our limits. "Really?" Gao Ming didn''t know what Jifu was looking for. ?The old man wanted to find someone for help. He looked around and finally ran to Gao Ming: "Hello, I am Jizhe''s brother. We seemed to have seen you in the dormitory of No. 6 last night." "Today''s social practice class this afternoon will be a turning point. It''s time for the school''s rules to change..." Phobia spreads very quickly, and Ji Zhe from Class 13 is rushing ahead, so Gao Ming is not prepared to continue Continue to hide. "Without the intervention of the student union, the Investigation Bureau might do something crazy." Gao Ming was a little worried for Ji Zhe, and he shot first. The Investigation Bureau needs an obedient Class 13, and it is cost-effective for them to kill Ji Zhe. "Investigate your sister! I used to work in a state-owned enterprise for five years, and I just recently started my own business." Jifu felt like he was playing the piano with others. He wanted to tell the facts he saw, but Wang Jie just didn''t believe it. All students come here to collect the form and fill in the physical and mental conditions. A sweet voice sounded in the room, and the health teacher in a white coat waved to everyone. Dont stay where you are, come in quickly. The health class teacher is slightly fat and has fair skin: Dont be afraid. Our health class mainly tells you whether you are physically and mentally healthy now. Gaoming has a clear mind and understands psychology and neurology. Such thighs must not be abducted. Is your brain blocked by the door? Zhou Sisi went to find Ding Yuan with a speechless face when she saw that Xi Shan was so attached to Gao Ming and never left her. "These classes in the morning are okay, but what about the social practice class this afternoon? Not even one-third of the people in the class can survive the bright nightmare." Zhou Sisi said after there were fewer people around. The things that really worry the heart. "The weather has indeed changed. There were student union members patrolling the corridor yesterday." Wang Jie was very courageous. He grabbed Xishan and suddenly ran wildly in the corridor. No one came to care about them until they ran downstairs: "Yesterday I When I was running in the corridor, the members of the student union appeared behind me out of nowhere like ghosts. Now it seems that no one cares about violating these rules. " Looking at Xishan who was standing in the middle, Zhou Sisi rolled her eyes. She grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist and walked away. None of the classmates in Class 13 are fools. How could the teacher in this school be a gentle "little sheep"? ??The gentler the health teacher is, the more abnormal everyone feels, and no one moves forward. The health class classroom is next to the infirmary. It is like a place where students get physical examinations. There are various instruments in the empty room, and the area is about the size of two classrooms. ?The students entered the office building noisily. They officially entered Situ An''s territory, and Situ An''s rules were fully followed here. The two brothers were the first to come into contact with the source of the phobia. The disease was very serious. Gao Ming was too lazy to explain. However, Wang Jie seemed to have discovered something very interesting and quietly pulled Jifu to his side: "Our classmate reunion in Class 13, you Why did you come in too? Did Ji Zhe receive some information in advance?" Putting away his schoolbag silently, Gao Ming didn''t want to get involved in this topic. He just wanted to study hard. ?The more people feel fear, the more real the fear will be. The number of students in this school is enough to manifest some special existence. ?There were many classmates surrounding Jizhe. When his brother Jifu saw this scene, he frowned and felt a little worried. Here we are, right here. "Driver?" Wang Jie didn''t believe it at all: "What did you do before? Have you ever heard of the Investigation Bureau?" "Now is not the time to talk about love." Xishan stood between Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi: "I remember you two have always been at the same table, but now Ming brother is ours, no one in our dormitory can be single. Different from the teachers I encountered in Class 13 before, the teacher in the health class was beautiful, gentle, and had a pleasant speaking voice. "Brother Ming, the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is." Before Gao Ming could say a few more words, Xishan followed him uneasily, just like a parent worried about his child''s premature love: "Although Zhou Sisi would not judge like this. How dangerous, but she has such a great personality. Brother Wang, what should we do better? Xishan followed Wang Jie and Gao Ming like a dogs leg. "We were all chased by ghosts at that time. Ji Zhe later entered the dormitory, but by that time he had been replaced by an evil spirit!" Ji Fu secretly pointed at Ji Zhe: "He is pretending to be my brother! Don''t let everyone leave him. Too close! "Me too, my heart is beating loudly." Gao Ming knew that the phobia was spreading, and it was too late to forcefully capture the puppet at this time. He just hoped that the phobia would not manifest anything too outrageous. ?The students looked at each other in confusion, and finally looked at the psychological counselor Gao Ming. He did not move forward, but everyone took the initiative to separate and make way for him. No, who told you that a psychiatrist must be mentally healthy??? (End of this chapter) Chapter 158 Unhealthy health class Chapter 158 Unhealthy Health Lesson ?The students felt that there must be something wrong with this health class, and no one dared to be the first to go up. They gave up this "opportunity" to Gao Ming. "You guys really have confidence in me." Gao Ming felt that he was mentally healthy and had no problems at all. However, Xia Yang''s consciousness seemed to be hidden in his mind now. The crazy artist was no longer just mentally ill. The other party was the whole The soul is twisted and perverted! Sensing Gao Ming''s dilemma, Zhou Sisi''s lips tightened in the crowd. She was the only one in the class who knew Gao Ming''s "secret". Gao Ming, who looked harmless to humans and animals, might be a hidden music box murderer. How can such a person be mentally "healthy" when he laughs and plays through such a terrifying nightmare? "If Gao Ming''s secret is exposed in public in health class, he will probably be sent to the nearby infirmary, and the students in the class will completely isolate him, and may even vote for him next time." Zhou Sisi was conducting After a fierce ideological struggle, she looked at Gao Ming''s hesitant expression and finally walked out before Gao Ming agreed. Let me be an example. Zhou Sisi took the initiative and walked towards the health teacher: I just had a physical examination before coming to school, so there should be no problem. When everyone was harboring evil intentions, racking their brains and doing whatever they could to survive, Zhou Sisi actually set an example for Gao Ming. As soon as Zhou Sisi finished speaking, Cai Meimei and the other two girls quickly grabbed her: "Are you crazy? In the current situation of our class, we only talk about life and death, not love!" "I don''t like him, it''s just..." Zhou Sisi''s description became darker and darker, and the ghost classmates in the class also looked like they were gossiping. Dont waste time, classmate, please come to me. The health class teacher held Zhou Sisis hand and spoke softly. She asked Zhou Sisi to sit on various equipment in the room, checked Zhou Sisis physical condition, and announced various health standards. Most of the various equipment in the health class classroom come from the Bureau of Investigation. The criteria for judging physical health are also consistent with the selection criteria for investigators. Those strange-looking equipment are not as dangerous as imagined. The health class teacher is very skilled in carrying them. Zhou Sisi completed all physical tests. Zhou Sisi''s physical fitness is pretty good, except for a little bit of endurance. She was praised by the teacher, who also stamped her form with a stamp, a bit like the stamp stamped on raw meat in a slaughterhouse. "The physical test is completed. A healthy student must not only be physically healthy, but also have no mental problems." The female teacher held Zhou Sisi''s hand and walked towards the deepest wall of the classroom. The infirmary was next to the wall. "Students in our school are usually under a lot of mental stress. They often feel anxious, painful, unexplained chest tightness and persistent depression. These are actually very dangerous." The health teacher distributed booklets to the students in Class 13: "In order to prevent children from suffering from mental illness, we will conduct regular visits and screenings, and children with unstable emotions will be sent to the infirmary for individual treatment." Hearing that they were being sent to the infirmary alone, all the students became nervous. Even Zhuo Jun didn''t look very good. ?The office building is Situ An''s territory, and many things must abide by Situ An''s rules and restrictions, but the infirmary seems to be special. "We have the most advanced instruments in the country, and we can even detect personality defects and psychological problems that you usually don''t notice." The health teacher opened the black curtain hanging on the wall, and the wall between the health classroom and the infirmary was painted open. Windows, a door and a full-length mirror built into the wall. Our mental health classes can help you understand yourself better. This is a rare opportunity for you to have a dialogue with your deepest self. Holding Zhou Sisi''s hand, the health teacher asked her to close her eyes and led her to the window. Sisi, there is a window in front of you now, can you imagine it? The teacher reached out to cover Zhou Sisis eyes and guided her with a gentle voice. "As you can imagine, it''s the window I just saw on the wall." Zhou Sisi felt a little scared after closing her eyes, and her speech speed became faster. Relax, you can look out the window now. What do you see? Summer is here, there are many flowers on the windowsill, grassland in the distance, clear stream, and fish swimming. The picture Zhou Sisi saw was warm and full of life. "Very good." The health teacher covered Zhou Sisi''s eyes and brought her little by little to the mirror: "Now there is a mirror in front of you. Can you tell me what you are wearing now?" Im wearing hiking clothes and Im in good shape. You are going to climb a mountain soon. It will be a challenge for you, but not only are you not afraid, but you also feel a little bit excited and looking forward to it? "Yes." Zhou Sisi''s tone changed slightly. After her eyes were covered by the health teacher, she seemed to have really entered a certain room and fallen into a dream. Okay, you are all ready, and now you have come to a door. The health teacher took Zhou Sisi to the painted door: Can you see that door? can be seen. Now grab the door handle and slowly open the door. Behind the door is what you just imagined. The health teacher guided step by step. Zhou Sisi seemed to be hypnotized. She slowly raised her hand, trying to hold the door handle in the painting, but as soon as she raised her arm, blood oozed from her arm, and the red student union armband hidden under the school uniform stung. Got her. Why dont you open the door? There is a piece of grass and sunshine outside the door..." "No, you can''t open the door..." Zhou Sisi''s voice was broken, and her breathing became rapid: "There is a person standing outside the door! His face is **** and bloody, it''s him! The person lying next to my bed that night!" ??The body was trembling, and Zhou Sisi wanted to retreat, but the weak Health teacher was very strong, making it impossible for Zhou Sisi to break away: "The door hasn''t been opened yet, how do you know he is standing outside?" "He''s waiting for me! Waiting for the classmates! He has been standing outside the house and never left!" The blood vessels on Zhou Sisi''s neck were obviously bulging, and she seemed to have reached her limit. What was even more terrifying was that as Zhou Sisi told the story, the door painted on the wall felt like it was being opened. About half a minute later, everyone in the class clearly heard a knock on the door. Its him! The 51st student is standing outside the room! ?Zhou Sisis arm with the red armband swung back. The health teacher didnt expect Zhou Sisi to resist, so she immediately let go. When the palm of his hand left Zhou Sisi''s eyes, Gao Ming discovered that there was a crack in the palm of the health teacher, and there seemed to be an eyeball hidden in the crack. Zhou Sisi collapsed on the ground and was soaked in cold sweat. She couldn''t remember exactly what she saw just now, but her hands and feet were cold and she was a little unsteady. "This student is in good health. He has some minor mental problems. Overall, he is qualified." The health teacher looked at the students in Class 13: "Who will come next? You can only leave after everything has been checked today. oh." The door to the health classroom has been closed at some point. No matter how hard you try, you can''t open it. The students seem to be trapped here. The students will be too busy to take care of themselves, and they probably wont come to save them like they did in the art class. Some students slowly accepted their fate and began to take tests. "The degree of risk in health classes should vary from person to person." Wang Jie touched Gao Ming with his shoulder: "When will our dormitory class start? Will the test be completed early? Or should we wait a little longer?" "I suggest those who are emotionally stable go first." Gao Ming said with a thoughtful look on his face: "Zhou Sisi is the most cheerful girl in our class, but she still saw a very scary scene. I''m wondering about the meaning of this class? The 51st classmate arranged it for us?" "It''s very simple to confirm. We just need to find someone who is not from Class 13 to try." Wang Jie looked at Jifu: "Jizhe''s brother is not from Class 13. He has worked in a state-owned enterprise for five years and is mature. reliable." Jifu looked embarrassed and shook his head to refuse, but Wang Jie was not ready to let him go. Seeing that his brother was in trouble, Jizhe hurried over and said, "Wang Jie, what do you want to do?" "Don''t get me wrong, I just think your brother is relatively stable and mature, so I want him to test it first." Wang Jie is now a little afraid of the ghost behind Ji Zhe. The invisible "ghost" is very intimidating. . "My brother was seriously injured by his boss while collecting debts from a worker. He was sentenced to five years in prison. He was released last month. How did you know that he was emotionally stable?" Jizhe''s words made Jifu say "sorry". Get out of jail? Gao Ming and Wang Jie both turned to stare at Jifu: Didnt you say that you have worked in a state-owned enterprise for five years? You just recently started your own business? "That''s right, we are not a private company." Jifu blushed and simply walked directly to the health teacher. The two brothers were very consistent in terms of saving face. "I''ll go! Brother! I didn''t know you said that!" Jizhe caught up with Jifu and apologized repeatedly. To prevent his brother from doing something stupid, he first handed his form to the health teacher. ?Seeing the two brothers rushing over, the health teacher was very happy. She took the form filled in by Ji Zhe: "Ji Ji Zhe?" Its Jizhe. Jizhe drew a thin line in the middle of his name. "You guys go and take the physical health test first. If you have no problem, then take the mental health test." The teacher put away the form and started to help others test their mental health. Gao Ming took the opportunity to run to Ji Zhe and stuffed Teacher Xia''s photo into the box. In Ji Zhe''s pocket. "Is something wrong?" Ji Zhe met Gao Ming in Building 6 last night. Gao Ming helped him speak during class just now. He thought Gao Ming was a good person and they had similar views. I just saw the teachers palm. There seemed to be two eyes in her palm. Please be careful when you take the psychological test later. "Well, I''ll pay attention." Ji Zhe nodded: "Thank you for reminding me, you are such a kind person." (End of this chapter) Chapter 159 There are all kinds of psychopaths in their class Chapter 159 There are all kinds of psychopaths in their class To prevent Ji Zhe from having any accidents, Gao Ming thoughtfully submitted his own form and queued up behind Ji Zhe for the test. ? With the protection of a professional psychiatrist, Ji Zhe felt much more relaxed. While showing his gratitude, he did not forget to keep Gao Ming away from him and be careful not to be scared. Other people in dormitory 1314 saw Gao Ming fill out the form, and they also came over. Everyone gathered around Gao Ming and lined up for a physical health test. We cannot leave until all tests are completed, and the students seem to accept their fate. Everyone tested their bodies one by one in order. Not long after, the first few students who took the physical health test began to take the mental health test. They stood in front of windows, mirrors and doors as required by the teacher. Everyone saw a different scene. ? ? Some students looked outside the window at the city, with busy traffic; some students looked outside the window at a barren land, just like his heart; and some students had dead relatives standing outside the window, and their former relatives shouted at him, telling him not to leave the room. ?Compared with Saeki''s stable madness, he is intermittent, always calling on everyone to resist, and constantly looking for opportunities to kill Zhuo Jun. ?The window painted on the wall reacted abnormally. White blood appeared on the painted window for no apparent reason and flowed downwards along the cracks in the window. "Why?" "He''s not lucid." The health teacher didn''t care at all and still smiled: "He''s too lucid, that''s why he''s like this." "Teacher, don''t mind. He has been stimulated and his mind is not clear." Qian Junran hurriedly came to dissuade him. ?The crazy Saeki did open the non-existent door, but he did not put the things outside the door in, but walked in himself. ?Some people wanted to find out the background of the students in Class 13, and Gao Ming took this opportunity to observe some classmates in the class. What was even more terrifying was that before he even got close, the cabinet door opened by itself, and the things inside couldn''t wait to reach out and grab the blood line. ??The health teacher spent a lot of effort to push Yuan Hui against the wall and force him to look at the window. ? Coming to the mirror, Saeki stood blankly. He in the mirror was exactly the same as he was in reality, and even much more handsome. "There are so many people standing in the mirror! The whole class is here! Everyone died miserably. I saw it. They all died miserably in a car!" Yuan Hui''s voice was very loud. He cried and wanted to escape. . "The car overturned... there was a person outside the car door! I know him! It''s him who came to find us!" Yuan Hui screamed. The classmates had never known that a big man could make such a sharp voice. ??However, there is something in common. When all the students looked at the last door, they all said there was a person standing outside the door! A dull voice sounded and blood flowed out. Several other students worked together to control Yuan Hui. With a painful roar from his mouth, Saeki hit the mirror. The well-prepared health teacher next to him quickly approached and hugged Saeki gently with both hands. "We are all dead! We can''t put him in a carriage full of dead people!" Yuan Hui rushed forward and hit his head against the door on the wall: "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Run! Run!" There seems to be a window really opened between the infirmary and the health class classroom. Behind the window glass is the scene in the infirmary. Living people are cut up and stored like some kind of medicinal materials that are full of treasures. ??The thin arms were raised upward, Saeki''s whole face was distorted, he screamed and grabbed the door handle, and then the door painted on the wall was opened, and Saeki walked directly in! ??If the health teacher hadn''t let go quickly, she might have been taken in too. ?Through Zhuo Jun''s reaction, Gao Ming also figured out something. The Investigation Bureau needed memory fragments related to Student No. 51, and he happened to have obtained a memory fragment of Student No. 51 in the dormitory building. "Every inch of your body is filled with malice. I know what you want to do to me. You want to lock me up in a dirty and smelly ward like before!" Saeki bit out. Teeth, with a ferocious expression: "It won''t be possible this time! I will open the door!" "Memories deep in our hearts?" Yushan didn''t quite understand: "Do we have what the Investigation Bureau wants in our hearts?" "Saeki, what did you see?" The female teacher''s voice was soft. She walked quietly behind Saeki, but halfway there, she suddenly stopped and stared at the wall. The immobilized person struggled silently. The school doctor seemed to suddenly discover something while controlling the living person. He pulled the thick curtain and the windows painted on the wall returned to normal. "Did Saeki enter the infirmary next door?" Qian Junran asked Zhuo Jun, but Zhuo Jun had a dark face. The Bureau of Investigation invited Class 13 students to Hendricks Private Academy in order to use them to complete some tasks. Things, but accidents happen frequently now. Panting heavily, Yuan Hui gradually stopped resisting, and his voice became hoarse and painful: "I saw the car window, it was dark outside, we seemed to be in a bus, and the car was driving in the tunnel. It was driving soon!" "Yes." Gao Ming said based on the scene Zhou Sisi saw just now: "When all the students finally looked at the door, they all said there was a person outside the door. In other words, the whole class of us was in the room, and there was a person in everyone''s memory. The common person is locked out of the house, who do you think that person is? Listen carefully and listen to the sounds coming from outside the door; look carefully and see clearly the face of the person outside the door; is he looking for you? Open the door and let him come in and let him get into your body. ??The health teacher always gently helped the student up, with a warm and bright smile on her face, but soon she stopped smiling. The health teacher seems to want to use this method to help the students recall that student and find out the 51st student hidden in the school rules. "What he saw...why can we also see it?" Qian Junran pointed to the blood stains remaining on the window, with a look of shock on his face: "Aren''t all the scenes we saw imaginary and false scenes? That''s not just Is it just our own mental activity? ??Every student who passed the psychological test seemed to have been drained of all their strength. When the health teacher released his hands, they collapsed on the ground. It was as if a small part of their spirit and soul had been stolen, and they were sluggish. No, really not! The test team continued to move forward, and it was Yuan Huis turn next. "That''s probably the case." Gao Ming glanced at Ji Zhe''s pocket, and Xia Yang''s photo was there: "I suspect that the big ghost''s ability has its limits. The crazier and more complicated the spiritual world is, the harder it is for her to control it. We can also see what Saeki saw, so she must have made a mistake. ?The arm passed under Saeki''s armpits, and the health teacher''s hands covered Saeki''s eyes: "Now that you have reached the last door, tell me, what did you see?" Saeki in the mirror is not wearing a hospital gown. He seems to be the youngest and most promising doctor in the department. He is confident, sunny, without a trace of blood on his body, and his hair is neatly combed. At a glance, he is the same as Success. The words are linked together. ? ? His mouth opened, and a strange sound came from Saeki''s throat. Everyone in the class heard a clear knock on the door. The door panel painted on the wall was deforming, and something on the other side of the door seemed to be coming in! "Is he knocking on the door? He wants to enter the room where you are. Now open the door for him." The health teacher''s voice came to Saeki''s ears: "He wants to be with you very much." The door panel was closed and the door returned to normal. There were patches of blood on the health teachers palm. She had been teaching in the health classroom for a long time and had never encountered such a thing. "You are in pain, you are guilty, open the car door now, let him in, let him enter your soul." The health teacher''s hands were bleeding. In order to control Yuan Hui, she was beaten by Yuan Hui''s waving arms. I dont know how many times. "When he''s not crazy, he''s quite handsome." Cai Meimei muttered in a low voice. Not long after she finished speaking, Saeki in the mirror suddenly stabbed his eyes with his hands, and then raised his nails to try to open his chest. ! ?He tore off the muscles and fat on his chest piece by piece and broke his ribs. He lowered his head like crazy and tried to look inside the chest, but he couldn''t find his heart after searching for a long time. "It''s not me! It''s not me!" The school doctor fixed the head and slowly and gently opened the skull. After searching inside for a long time, he pulled out a small blood vessel and took it to the cabinet. Saeki never opened his eyes. He did not approach passively, but took the initiative to touch everything. "The 51st student who represents the school rules?" Wang Jie reacted immediately: "The investigation bureau wants to use us to kill the school rules?" Before Saeki opened his eyes, his classmates were already stunned. The scene Saeki saw was different from everyone else. He didn''t know whether it was something he had experienced before, or whether something terrible was really happening in the infirmary. "Half true and half false, the doors, windows and mirrors on the walls don''t look like ordinary paintings. They are most likely the special abilities of a certain ghost. She seems to be using this method to dig out the memories deep in our hearts. !" Gao Ming saw some problems: "Windows, doors, and mirrors all represent the exit of consciousness in dreams. This health class should be specially prepared for us by the Investigation Bureau." "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands!" Saeki, wearing a white coat and a hospital gown underneath, walked to the window, his voice full of disgust and disgust. "Act according to the requirements of the Investigation Bureau. At least half of the people can live, but you have to choose your own path." Zhuo Jun gritted his teeth, and he was about to obtain the memory fragments about Student No. 51, but Saeki chose The most outrageous way. What do you look like in the mirror? Saeki resolutely refused to let the teacher get close. He stood alone in front of the window and slowly closed his eyes. ??The classmates were thoughtful, and Wang Jie slightly tilted his head towards Gao Ming: "Is she right?" ?Every child in Class 13 seems to have the memory of the 51st student in their hearts, but for some reason, they have all forgotten it. "Classmate, if you have any objections to the teacher, then I can spray alcohol..." Before the female teacher could finish speaking, she saw Saeki throwing the blood-stained schoolbag between him and herself. Bang! ??The health teacher tried his best to fix Yuan Hui''s body and dragged him to the last door: "What now? What do you see now!" "The dormitory building is the territory of the student union. Even after the lights are turned off, you still have to abide by the school rules...Did he want to tell everyone something at that time?" Is that what Saeki is really like? "Window, mirror and door respectively represent the world in your heart, the appearance of your soul and the choices in your subconscious. They will truly reflect what kind of person you are. It should be noted that the more serious the mental illness, the more serious the mental illness. The older you are, the more obvious the mental pollution will be, causing you to be affected unknowingly and see the same scene as him. "The health class teacher said with a smile: "The purpose of the health class is to help everyone in advance. Eliminate inner diseases so that every student can live happily on campus. "It seems that Saeki''s performance did not meet your expectations." Qian Junran comforted Zhuo Jun: "But it doesn''t matter, there are still many lunatics in the class." Tell me, what did you see? The health teachers voice was no longer so gentle, but a little irritable. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have let you come back. You can''t come back to this car..." Blood and tears mixed together, and Yuan Hui collapsed to the ground. "Pull him away." The gentleness on the health teacher''s face has disappeared, and she glances at Class 13 with unkind eyes. This group of adult "students" is much more difficult than she imagined. There is a big feeling in everyone''s heart. The problems, and the directions of perversion and distortion are all different. It is completely impossible to predict what kind of madness they will go on next. (End of this chapter) Chapter 160 Scary Teacher Xia Chapter 160 The Terrifying Teacher Xia Opening the lid of Doraemon''s thermos cup, Ma Tao blew on the wolfberry floating on the water and took a sip. As a ghost who has been struggling for most of his life, he decided to lie down after entering Class 13. ??In the past, he seriously studied how to find a scapegoat. During the day, he studied the school rules in the classroom building. At night, he went to the dormitory and worked overtime to find prey. He worked hard every day and lived frugally, just to get rid of his identity as a ghost and become a human being. I havent dared to relax for a moment in the past few years, but whats the result? The ghost in the same dormitory was harvested by the rules, and his soul was gone. He squeezed his way into Class 13 and found that this was just another school. ?There is no sense of happiness or belonging. When I look back in a panic, I have become a stranger in the mirror, and not even the ashes of my youth are left. ?Perhaps that saying is right, a ghost who can endure hardship will have endless suffering. Looking at the various perverted souls of his classmates, Ma Tao felt ashamed. What he reflected in the mirror was still the same as before he became a ghost, but his flesh and blood were crumbling. He could no longer recognize it clearly and could not remember it. Her heart was beating and the health teacher''s breathing was getting heavier. Her appearance didn''t seem that good either, with dark spots appearing on her fair skin. "Your physical health is beyond my expectations. I wonder if your psychology is as healthy as your body?" The health teacher put down the other people''s forms and covered Liu Yi''s eyes with his hands. It seemed that he valued Liu Yi particularly. The health teacher himself closed his eyes. "Don''t be nervous, relax, you can lean on my body." The health teacher guided Liu Yi. After a full minute, she asked gently: "Look out the window and tell me, you have seen everything." What?" After taking a glance at the form, the health teacher began to adjust her emotions. She found that Liu Yi''s physical examination report was very unusual. The other person had physical and psychological qualities that far exceeded ordinary people. If such a person joined the investigation bureau according to the standards, he would be directly Send to the headquarters. Letting go of her hands, the health teachers eyes hid in her palms. She was gentle and calm and felt that Liu Yi was provoking! Ji Zhe in the mirror was completely different from his usual appearance. He narrowed his eyes slightly, stood in the mirror, pressed his hands on the mirror, and then suddenly punched the mirror with his fist! ?He doesn''t need any disguise at all, everyone here looks more like a ghost than the last one. Gao Ming and others in the team were all paying attention to Liu Yi at this time. They had long felt that Liu Yi was different, but they couldn''t tell what was different. Then, what did you see in the photo? ??The light in the Healthy Classroom, which had a normal atmosphere, suddenly dimmed a bit. Small gaps appeared in inconspicuous corners, and blood seeped faintly into the classroom. Looking at Wang Jie with resentment, Ma Tao sat in the corner holding a Doraemon thermos cup. The fat man was next to him, holding a greasy plastic bag in his hand. He had finished eating the egg-filled pancakes, but he couldn''t find the garbage. Bucket throw bag. There is a corpse painting. After Ji Zhe finished speaking, the windows on the wall had completely turned into black and white photos of corpses. In the photos full of the smell of death, there was a corpse waving a paintbrush crazily. There is a beast hidden in his heart! Unlike his classmates in Class 13, the door in front of him did not respond at all, and the silence seemed like a mockery. Liu Yi did not answer immediately, and there was no change in the door. After a long time, Liu Yi said helplessly: "That''s just a door painted on the wall. Teacher, is there something wrong with the testing equipment? Or is it your ability?" Doesnt work for me? Because I was chosen. Raising his head, the health teacher handed Liu Yi the form, gritted his teeth, turned around, and shouted to the waiting group of students: "Next!" ??The corpses in the photos were painted like crazy on the corpses of his classmates. He spilled all the innocent blood on the infirmary, and painted the tragic deaths of each of his classmates on the outer wall of the House of Resentment. There is no problem with the instrument, and there is no problem with my abilities. The problem is with you! Endless malice poured out of Ji Zhe''s body. The lights in the classroom began to flash. All the students were frightened. Ji Zhe in the mirror actually wanted to come out! Is that what he is like? "A mirror, I am standing in it, and you are standing behind me. I am wearing the school uniform I changed into this morning, and you seem to be pieced together from discarded human organs. You are a collection of people''s unwanted thoughts..." The gentle and beautiful female teacher handed the test results to Ma Tao. Looking at the normal test results, Ma Tao not only lamented the absurdity of the world, but the "all healthy" comment on the paper made him deeply suspicious. . Is this a person growing out of malice? What is it drawing? The health teacher had never encountered such a thing before, and she asked subconsciously. Moving his steps, Ma Tao finally walked in front of the door. Next! The health teacher ignored the replacement student, and her voice was no longer gentle. Although Ji Zhe reminded him, the health teacher in charge still stood behind Ji Zhe and covered Ji Zhe''s eyes with his hands: "There is a window in front of you, now you slowly approach it and try to see the scenery outside the window. " "Painting... the health classroom and infirmary where we are! It seems to be right outside the classroom, painting on the walls of the classroom and infirmary!" "The window painted on the wall, the outside of the window is still the wall." Liu Yi''s voice was very calm, not trapped in an illusion at all. The health teacher frowned, she forced herself to be patient, and brought Liu Yi to the mirror again . What a good teacher, gentle, kind, and conscientious. Look at what they did to him. The fat man held the plastic bag. He sympathized with the health teacher. "Indeed, when I first came in, I thought this teacher had a good temper and would never get angry." Ma Tao held the thermos cup and watched eagerly. With his eyelids twitching, the health teacher also took a deep breath to calm down: "Classmate, can you tell me why I can''t stand behind you?" There are no windows on the wall... What seems to be hanging on the wall is... a photo of a deceased person. Ji Zhe seemed to be muttering to himself. "What do I see?" Liu Yi stood in front of the health teacher. She was a little taller than the health teacher. ?Looking back in embarrassment, the health teacher''s vicious eyes were also focused on Yuan Hui, with no intention of looking at him at all. Teacher, Ive finished the test. Ma Tao, who was behind Yuan Hui, reminded in a low voice, but in exchange the health teacher nodded. "But you saw..." The health teacher did not continue. Liu Yi had just seen her true appearance, but when she asked Liu Yi, Liu Yi said nothing about herself, only about her. part. The more something is lacking in life, the more something will be in the name? The health teacher recalled Ji Zhes name and did not dare to let him stay in front of the window any longer, so he took him to the mirror. "Continue to answer my question." Health teacher and Liu Yi moved to the door: "Who is standing outside the door? What did he say to you?" "Are you a poet?" Wang Jie pushed Ma Tao away: "I''ve been mumbling a lot, don''t block the way, and leave as soon as the test is done!" Then what did you see? Not only the health teacher, but also the surrounding students were very curious. Everyone gathered in the health classroom and wanted to know the secret hidden by Jizhe. "Why do you say that?" Liu Yi was puzzled: "I didn''t see anything?" ?Goose bumps appeared on the health teacher''s neck. She wanted to punch Ji Zhe on the bridge of the nose to relieve the awkward atmosphere. Handing the form to the teacher, Liu Yi walked to the window. The anomalies in the health classroom also caused problems in the infirmary. Various strange noises came from the infirmary next door, which was very scary. Its my turn! Ji Zhe took a deep breath and walked towards the health teacher. "There is a very scary ghost behind me." With a mysterious smile on Jizhe''s face, he stretched out a hand and pushed the messy hair on the health teacher''s shoulders back: "I don''t know what it will do. What kind of thing?" ?The windows painted on the walls are changing, as if the skin has been torn from the flesh, the colors on the window frames are soaked with blood, and the window frames are becoming more and more like picture frames. At this time, the health teacher was still holding back an unknown anger. She was trying very hard to control her emotions and not let herself affect other students'' tests. Ji Zhe didn''t respond for a long time, and the health teacher asked gently: "Tell me, what did you see through the window?" "?" The health teacher really didn''t want to test Ji Zhe anymore. She felt that the results were already obvious. The child was mentally ill. "Why do you see these? What do you usually think about?" The health teacher was shocked. The health classroom and the infirmary are adjacent to the "House of Resentment". How could something draw on the House of Resentment? What surprised the health teacher even more was that the window painted on the wall was gone. Someone had painted a photo of himself on the window. What do you see now? The door that is willing to be opened for others is always closed for him, without even bothering to make a sound. "Shut up, shut up!" The health teacher subconsciously released the hand covering his eyes and covered Liu Yi''s mouth with force. "Now you see a mirror, throw away all distracting thoughts, and your truest appearance will appear in the mirror." The health teacher guided Ji Zhe with all his strength, and did not notice that the photo of the deceased in Ji Zhe''s pocket became blank, and the darkness in the photo And the color disappeared: "Don''t fight, let your good intentions and malice truly show up." Posthumous photos? The health teacher didnt understand what was wrong, but then something happened that shocked her. "Teacher, there is one thing I must make clear in advance." Before the health teacher could calm down, Ji Zhe stood in front of the health teacher: "Don''t stand behind me." After informing the health teacher, Ji Zhe walked to the window consciously: "Come on, let''s start the test." "I didn''t see the window..." Ji Zhe''s voice was dull and mechanical. He had completely fallen into hallucinations and had no resistance to the health teacher''s ability. ??The classmates were all talking about it, and Gao Ming was also horrified. He didn''t expect Xia Yang''s improvement to be so fast. Has Xia Yang already digested the resentment of the art teacher? His photos seem to have become more terrifying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 161 High life in the mirror Chapter 161 Gao Ming in the Mirror The walls of the health classroom are peeling off, and all the students are looking at the mirror with awe. ??The surging malice was worn on his body like a suit woven by the night. Ji Zhe in the mirror casually untied his tie. His eyes were arrogant, like a **** of the new era. Jizhe seemed to have long been accustomed to the spotlight. He gently bit the slender finger that usually held the pen, and red paint dripped down his wrist. What is he doing? He wants to paint on the mirror? Why is he so handsome in the mirror with the same face? ? There is no need for a paintbrush. Ji Zhe in the mirror reaches out his hand to the mirror, and blood lines emerge in the mirror, as if he is not painting, but the painting is vying to appear in his hands. ?Blood threads entangled, forming a lifelike pattern, first Jizhe himself, and then the health teacher behind Jizhe. ??When the blood line traced the teacher''s appearance, the teacher''s body emitted a pungent rotten smell, and her limbs seemed to fall apart. The person in the mirror lowered his finger, and the blood lines became more complicated. Each figure overlapped on the pattern of the health teacher, and all the will and soul that make up the health teacher seemed to be drawn. ??Every time Ji Zhe drew a figure, the health teachers body became more deadly and smelly. Ji Zhe in the mirror slowly became excited, as if he had discovered an interesting toy. ?Hands of his fingers were flying, as if he was playing a rhapsody on the dim street. His eyes were filled with blood, and he was biting the beautiful doll crazily. "ah!" ??The health teacher let go of her hands in disbelief, and she stepped back. Her black hair was falling off, and the flesh and blood hidden under her clothes became loose. ??The snow-white skin had cracks, and the stitched body was unable to support itself. ??The students in Class 13 watched everything. They thought they would die in this class, but they did not expect that the first person to die tragically was probably the teacher in the class. Is the Jizhe in the mirror the ghost behind him? The mirror surface is decorated with blood paintings one after another, and the monotonous world in the mirror seems to have turned into a deep corridor, with self-portraits of the deceased hanging on both sides of the corridor. The crazy painter is addicted to art. Inside and outside the mirror, one side is pure and the other side is muddy. Teacher Health is just the beginning. Ji Zhe wants to draw every student in the classroom. He seems to have seen something when he invaded the House of Resentment, and decided to help Gao Ming create another 50 classmates. Brother Ma, why cant I feel my legs? The fat man held the plastic bag. He suddenly found that he couldnt stand up, and there seemed to be blood lines swimming in his legs. "Egg-filled pancakes are poisonous?" As soon as Ma Tao finished speaking, he lost control of his fingers and the thermos cup fell to the ground. He stared blankly at the Doraemon water bottle, and then saw the mirror in front of Ji Zhe. ??More and more classmates are being drawn on the mirror. Ji Zhe in the mirror wants to draw all the classmates from Class 13. He doesnt know if he is planning to kill everyone or to collect their souls. "Jizhe! What are you doing!" Zhuo Jun was really anxious. The health teacher was tortured to the point of death, and Jizhe seemed to be preparing a blood sacrifice for Class 13! Killing the entire Thirteenth Division is something that even the Eastern District Investigation Bureau has never considered. As classmates continued to fall, Yuan Hui roared and rushed towards Zhuo Jun: "It must be you! Zhuo Jun! It''s you who wants to kill us all!" Dont throw **** at me! Zhuo Jun was so anxious that he punched Yuan Hui. If the fist hit, Yuan Hui, who was already injured, would definitely not be able to withstand it. "Zhuo Jun, we believe you, let your people stop immediately!" Xishan blocked Zhuo Jun''s punch forcefully. This former sportsman was tall and strong, but his arm was still numb from Zhuo Jun''s punch. "I''ll say it again! This has nothing to do with me!" Zhuo Jun looked at Ji Zhe fiercely. The Jizhe in the mirror didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. After so many people drew him, they just didn''t draw him: "What a beast!" ??Zhuo Jun''s physical fitness and fighting skills are far superior to other students. He also has the trump card given by Situ An. It stands to reason that he will not be afraid even if he enters a third-level abnormal event, but he does not have any sense of security in Class 13. ??It''s easy to deal with an irrational person like Yuan Hui, but the key is the other guys. ?Wang Jie and Du Bai approached quietly, as if there was something hidden in their sleeves. Director Ding Yuan also stared at Zhuo Jun''s back, and Gao Ming remained silent. ?Originally, Zhuo Jun thought he could easily control the overall situation of Class 13, using carrots and sticks to force the students to cooperate obediently, but this group of lunatics can really do anything. "Ji Zhe! Stop!" Zhuo Jun knew the true purpose of the investigation bureau very well. They were like thieves who wanted to ask for the bank card password of the owner of the house. As a result, the owner of the house wanted to jump off the building without being able to stop him. Stop talking nonsense to Xishan, Zhuo Jun rushed towards Ji Zhe at full speed: "Wake up!" He adopted the most primitive method and knocked Jizhe away from the mirror. Zhuo Jun! You want to kill people and silence them! Someone shouted in the crowd, and everyone wanted to separate Zhuo Jun and Jizhe regardless of fear. Because he was chosen by the most terrifying "ghost", Ji Zhe is now the hope of many people in his class. ?The crowd surged, more and more students were reflected in the mirror, and the health classroom became extremely chaotic. "Bai Xiao! Rescue! Notify other investigators immediately!" Zhuo Jun felt the murderous intention. The hairs on the back of his hands stood up. It was dangerous for anyone around him to look at him. ??Bai Xiao, who was standing in the distance watching the excitement, symbolically touched the black ring. He was different from other investigators. Situ An admired him very much, so he was allowed to enter Class 13 as a student to cooperate with Zhuo Jun. ?Originally, Bai Xiao thought that he would be in the same class as ordinary "students", which was completely a dimensionality reduction blow, but later he completely changed his mind. ?There were chaotic footsteps in the corridor outside the classroom. There were many people, but they seemed unable to open the classroom door. ?? Bai Xiao stayed away from Zhuo Jun and walked to the door alone. He didn''t care which way the door opened, and pushed it casually a few times: "I tried my best." When the situation was out of control, Gao Ming quietly came to Ji Zhe''s side and took back the photo. "Don''t you want to end it all once and for all?" As soon as Gao Ming got back his photos, Xia Yang''s voice appeared in his mind: "Everyone has their own interests and positions, but when you make 50 of them photos, From then on, your voice is their voice, you represent them all, and your life means they all live." "It''s a very good proposal, but neither you nor I can do it. The 51st classmate will not allow such a thing to happen." Gao Ming held Xia Yang''s photo, and he looked at the mirror that could reflect his soul. A Gao Ming with wounds all over his body and one missing eye appeared in the mirror, standing behind Ji Zhe, and this was just the beginning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 162 Situ An! Chapter 162 Situ An! ?Gao Ming is standing behind Ji Zhe outside the mirror, and Gao Ming, who is dead in the mirror, is standing behind Xia Yang. "I know exactly what to do. Don''t cross the line." Gao Ming''s hand slowly raised and gently locked Jizhe''s neck. He looked at the mirror. The one-eyed Gaoming in the mirror strangled Xia Yang with wounds all over his body. His only remaining eye was penetrated by a line of blood, and his voice was cold and terrifying. "I''m dead, and you are the one who made the decision." Ji Zhe in the mirror slowly matched Xia Yang''s expression: "Killing everyone is your deepest thought, I just expressed everything, Dont you understand yet? I am doing things according to your wishes. It is not me who is guiding you, but you who are driving me. The mirror reflects the souls and hearts of the three people, and also reflects the figures of Jizhe, Xia Yang and Gao Ming. Stop now. Gao Mings five fingers exerted force, and Jizhes neck began to twist. Xia Yang in the mirror has a warm smile on his face and his hands are still dancing wildly. This madman is drawing photos of all the students in Class 13! "Why don''t you live as you please? Why suppress yourself? You seem to have been hiding your true heart?" Xia Yang did not stop. He drew the characteristics of each student''s soul, the spirit and will of everyone in the classroom. He copied them all, including the replaced students. ?The body slowly returned to normal. None of the students present expected that the health class, which was used to examine the body and mind, would end up like this. Everyone''s eyes wandered between the infirmary, the collapsed wall and Ji Zhe. Screams came from the infirmary next door. The wall between the health classroom and the infirmary was like human skin, with blood vessels emerging and beating rhythmically like a heart. Sure enough, it was Zhuo Juns fault! A shoe hit Zhuo Jun on the back of the head, but he easily dodged it, and Yuan Hui tried to take off the other shoe. "The school bag, diary, school uniform and student ID card all belong to the 51st student. Windows, mirrors and doors are all hypnotic media. The Investigation Bureau wants to find out the deepest thoughts in our hearts through the connection between us and the 51st student''s relics. Student''s memory fragments!" Saeki was wearing a hospital gown, biting the bandage, shouting and struggling. Another dead you? ?Finally the third doctor took off his mask. He looked exactly like Dr. Lu, but Gao Ming was sure he was not Dr. Lu. "The Investigation Bureau has prepared a replacement! They never really treated us as human beings!" Yuan Hui''s resentment was very strong, and no one knew what happened to him in the office before. The mirror painted with blood-colored portraits blocked the view, and the figures of tragic deaths covered Xia Yang. When he was about to reach the core of the painting, he suddenly found a sound coming from the chests of all the tragically dead Gao Ming, and the flesh and blood hearts that should have died were restored. Beating, flesh and blood calling each other, the eight arms spreading around like the branches of a thousand-year-old tree, the ghosts and gods made of flesh and blood want to send all of Xia Yang''s paintings into the torture chamber! The students with bandaged faces in the infirmary looked around blankly. As soon as the painful expressions on their faces were relieved, the restraints on their bodies were tightened, and three school doctors wearing blood-red "white coats" walked down from the second floor. . ??The disaster reflected in the mirror exceeded the upper limit. Not only the mirror surface, but also the wall was about to collapse. The crazy Xia Yang finally regained his sense. He stopped painting because he knew that he could not paint a true high life. ?Combined with the descriptions Ji Zhe heard from his classmates before, the imagination about fear in his mind became more and more specific and real. The most important thing is that the classmates also saw the terrifying "ghost". Stop! Dont touch anything in the infirmary! ?The infirmary is a huge space on the upper and lower floors. Fifty students with their faces covered with gauze were tied near the hospital bed like sick dogs. There were schoolbags, diaries and a set of muddy school uniforms on the platform near the wall. The students in Class 13 are very independent and understand that they can only rely on themselves at any time. ?Under the continuous strong stimulation, the effect of phobia has reached its extreme. What he just saw vaguely appeared in his mind, and the fear behind him was gradually turning into reality. "I seemed to have had a very scary dream. I saw the ghost behind me." Jizhe''s hands and feet were cold: "It died again and again, but it became more terrifying every time. It had eight arms and four Different faces, its lower body is inlaid with countless blood-red corpses..." "I have killed the real Dr. Lu. The temperament of this Dr. Lu is somewhat familiar. He is in a high position, despicable and confident, cruel and hypocritical, a bit like..." Gao Ming took a breath and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Situ install!" When his fingertips touched the mirror, all the blood drawn by Xia Yang rushed towards the photo of Gao Ming''s body in his pocket. The faces of his classmates were all preserved in Xia Yang''s photo. "Are you okay?" The kind-hearted Zhou Sisi did not participate in the robbery. She dragged Jizhe aside. The girl was afraid that Jizhe would be trampled to death. Some students are still trying to digest this information, while others have already rushed towards the relics on the table. ?An arm penetrated Xia Yang''s chest from behind. He endured the risk of his body being torn into pieces and continued to outline Gao Ming''s cheeks with a smile. The infirmary of Hande Private College seems to be able to put different people together to create more perfect and terrifying monsters, such as the health teacher who was almost painted to death by Xia Yang. ??The cracks in the classroom continued to expand, and Xia Yang reached the limit of painting. One more stroke, and the mirror as a canvas would shatter. The blood color faded, Jizhe sat on the ground in the mirror, and behind Jizhe stood an eight-armed ghost like a giant tree of flesh and blood. Ji Zhe, who had been stepped on a few times, also woke up faintly. He covered his heart, feeling an indescribable fear that almost swallowed him up. "After I took away the Flesh Immortal, Situ An seemed to have taken a different path. This guy is really a geek in creating weird things." ??The former art teacher also wanted to draw a soul with a high life, but there were too many. Now Xia Yang has encountered the same problem. The more he goes into painting, the deeper he will sink. "A person who can see the future, but is unwilling to control the future, what secrets are hidden in your heart?" Xia Yang finished drawing the students, and his eyes finally locked on Gao Ming: "Your soul is dead But this mirror seems to only reflect part of you, let me see your true soul." The students of Class 13 calmed down instantly, and Huang Yin "swallowed" the scapegoat in the most terrifying way in front of everyone. "Put all the things you picked up from the infirmary back to their original places." Dr. Lu said calmly, his voice was not loud, but there was an unquestionable feeling. Liu Yi, Wang Jie and Gao Ming headed straight for the diary. Other students did not dare to fall behind and moved forward quickly. "Those students with bandages covering their faces in the infirmary look familiar... When we took the bus to school, it seemed that a student with bandages covering his face got on the bus!" Wang Jie suddenly thought of something, but after looking around, he couldn''t figure it out. I didnt see the person: Whats going on with these students? "The Investigation Bureau wants to create the 51st classmate! They want to imprison the school rules in a certain body!" Saeki''s roar sounded. He who had just entered the door was also tied to the hospital bed. He was wearing He was wearing a hospital gown, with various tubes tied around his body, and he was screaming like crazy. As the blood on the mirror slid down, the students in the class were also attracted by the movement, and they saw an extremely shocking scene. The person imprisoned in my heart will always exist, but at that time you will probably wish you could disappear. Following Huang Ting was a very beautiful female doctor, but what really controlled the female doctor was the head she held in her arms. There were countless blood vessels at the lower end of the head connected to the female doctor, as if it was parasitic on the female doctor''s body. Such crazy behavior also completely caused Situ An''s uneasiness. You must know that this is an office building, and this is the only building that Situ An can completely control. Use yourself as a ladder to peek into the future step by step? Its all death? How many times have you died? Gao Ming dragged Ji Zhe forward and reached out. The mirror used for mental health monitoring was now covered with **** portraits. Xia Yang almost copied the appearance of the souls of the whole class. Next to the school uniform, there is a student ID card with a blurry photo. The other person''s student number seems to be 51. ??When everyone voted out the scapegoat in the morning, no one expected that the other person would be driven to pieces in such a cruel way. Team 13 didnt listen to what the investigator said, but when the three doctors appeared, sensible people had already started to stay away. The ghost who was voted to death in the first class was just a step too late, and was caught by Dr. Huang Terror. The office building is shrouded in Situ An''s rules. The infirmary is at the core of the office building. Even Zhuo Jun, who is valued by Situ An, dare not enter easily. This place must contain Situ An''s secrets. ??The closer he got to the truth, the more excited Xia Yang''s eyes became. He wanted to draw the soul of Gao Ming, but he never thought that the current Gao Ming was held up by the dead Gao Ming. "I''m best at drawing people, but I didn''t expect that one day I would encounter a soul that I couldn''t draw." The appearance of Xingwu "helped" Xia Yang regain his sanity. He wiped off the blood on his fingertips and reached out to Gao Ming: "You You shouldnt want me to disappear forever. Bang! Each of the three school doctors has distinct characteristics. The doctor walking in front has all ten fingers replaced by scalpels, and there are various tubes under the skin. He is wearing a school uniform under a **** coat. He should have been a student of the school before, and there is still a hanging on his chest. A student ID card with his name written on it. "If you don''t stop, you will be eliminated!" the old investigator wearing a teacher''s certificate shouted loudly, but it had no effect. ??When his fingertips touched the mirror, the countless death memories hidden in Gao Ming''s heart began to collide. Another figure appeared behind Xia Yang. Gao Ming, wearing the uniform of the Director of the Investigation Bureau, caught Xia Yang. ??The door of the health classroom could not be opened. Large cracks began to appear in the wall around the door, and something scary was swimming in the wall. Those warning sounds were like farts, and no one paid any attention to them. The students stepped on the ruins, some tore off the bandages on the patients'' faces, some were fighting for things in their schoolbags, and some formed a human wall and started reading together. journal. Zhuo Jun''s face turned completely dark when he saw all this. These were not classmates at all, but a group of lunatics and bandits. ??When the last drop of blood was exhausted, the mirror, which could not withstand repeated tossing, fell apart. What was even more terrifying was that the cracks on the mirror spread to the wall. The "school doctor" wearing a school uniform looked back at Dr. Lu. After receiving permission, he directly stuffed the ghost student into his chest and nailed ten fingers into the kid''s body. His chest and abdomen were split, with strange and terrifying tubes. It stretched out and penetrated the scapegoat''s body. ?Everyones fear has a concrete image, infinite malice is poured into the imagination that everyone has jointly created, and the seeds of fear begin to take root and germinate. ?Gao Ming, who had taken back his photo, had already retreated early. When it was over, he took off his clothes and hid his achievements and fame, leaving only the terrifying Ji Zhe. ??The door to the health classroom was finally opened after Xia Yang returned to the room. Investigators wearing teacher qualification certificates entered the room one after another, but they could not maintain order. Between the health classroom and the infirmary, the wall that looked like human skin collapsed along with the mirror, and all the students in Class 13 saw the scene in the infirmary next door. ?Stained with the blood of his classmates, the crazy Xia Yang wanted to draw Gao Ming in the mirror. ?Walking down, Dr. Lu and the infirmary seemed to be one, and everything in the room obeyed his orders. We are just taking a look. A wise person is a good person. The students put all the belongings of the 51st classmate back to their original places, and everyone gathered around Ji Zhe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 163 Gao Ming, Xia Yang, Situ An Chapter 163 Gao Ming, Xia Yang, Situ An There were still shoe prints on the school uniform. After Jizhe woke up, he quickly found his position. He stood in front of all the classmates. ? Seeing Ji Zhe bucking the trend, Dr. Lu couldn''t help but look at him a few more times, but he didn''t see anything special about him. "I''m sorry to disturb you. I didn''t expect to collapse the wall in the middle of the health classroom." No one else needed to take the blame. Ji Zhe took the initiative to admit it with a hint of shame. "Did you destroy the windows, mirrors and doors?" Dr. Lu thought he had overlooked something. He stared at Ji Zhe for a while, but still found nothing: "How did you do it?" Let my classmates leave, and I will tell you the answer. Ji Zhe signaled everyone not to approach him. He seemed to be ready to start communicating with the ghost behind him. Dr. Lu has been killed by Gao Ming. What is hidden in Dr. Lu''s body at this time is probably Situ An''s will. This unscrupulous devil has met all kinds of people. He can easily see through Ji Zhe''s true nature, a reckless man. A vain coward who is not too bright. The female doctor holding the head fell to the ground, as if being sucked dry by some force. Doctor Lu looked at the students of Class 13 in silence. He had no idea what they were talking about. The chosen one? Cut off the horn? As a being who controls the rules, Dr. Lu felt like he was watching a group of primary school students bickering and quarreling. His patience was exhausted in just two minutes, and he waved directly to the female doctor who was holding her head. ?It doesnt matter to others, Zhuo Jun, the director of the Queens Investigation Bureau, felt some kind of fear in Jizhe, so this issue is not simple. Jizhe fell to his knees on the ground. Even though his body was trembling in pain, the brand-name coat on Jizhe''s arm did not touch the ground, only the label was dangling in the air. Suddenly there were footsteps again in the corridor outside the health classroom. The door was pushed open. A security guard wearing a security hat crookedly yelled into the classroom out of breath: "What happened!" ?Hunting his neck, Hu Biao retreated wisely, but the student union members following him swarmed in and sent him to the health classroom with them. Gao Ming didn''t reply, the memory of death in his heart burned every nerve in him. Behind him was unspeakable extreme fear, and a human head was planted in his chest. Ji Zhe never expected that he would be attacked from both sides in this way. Doctor Lu''s eyes finally fell on Zhuo Jun. He knew that Zhuo Jun was one of his own, but at this time, even Zhuo Jun was retreating, fear spreading deep in his eyes. At the same time, Ji Zhe suddenly felt uncomfortable. It started with itching, then pain, as if his skin was about to be burst by something. Resisting the urge to reach out and scratch, Jizhe took off his designer clothes, and then looked at his heart. ?Dr. Lu looked at the other students in Class 13. Every student had their own evil intentions, and their attitudes towards Ji Zhe were different. But after Ji Zhe finished speaking, everyone retreated decisively. There is a gap between ordinary people and investigators, and the gap between investigators and ghosts is even greater. He asked Zhuo Jun to bring the students of Class 13 just to deal with the school rules. No! Wang Jie was the first to express his position with his hands hidden in his sleeves. ?Each time the heart beats, the skin on the chest will bulge outward a little, as if a human face is about to emerge. There was a loud sound of walls collapsing in the office building. Hu Biao, the night shift security guard, entered the house with thick black circles under his eyes. He waved the baton he bought online and was about to say a few harsh words when he saw Dr. Lu. His words made the classmates wake up, and Du Bai also echoed: "Jizhe is the only one selected. If we also want to be selected, it will only be possible under his guidance." "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. This guy is so stupid and cute. I''m really worried that my mind will become stupid after parasitizing his body." The head in the female doctor''s arms opened and closed its mouth and made a sound. It didn''t He stayed close to the crowd and just stared at Ji Zhe from a distance. Bear it, you must endure it "Don''t be afraid, I''m fine." Even now, Ji Zhe still tried to speak. He was both comforting others and encouraging himself: "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt at all." ?Xia Yang''s voice kept popping up in his mind, and the memories of death were colliding in his heart. Gao Ming didn''t dare to relax for a moment. He really wanted to stuff everything into his heart. ??Gao Ming in the crowd was slowly moving towards Ji Zhe. He lowered his head, his eyes were almost covered with bloodshot eyes, and the fragments of death memory in his heart collided violently, as if fire was burning in his blood vessels. ??When Jizhe''s face was completely reflected in the depths of its eyes, the head began to wither slowly like a flower. Seeing that Qian Junran and several other students were hesitant, Wang Jie scolded: "The wolf said to the sheep that if you are willing to cut off your horns, they will not eat you. But in fact, if the sheep really cut off their horns, they will only Its even worse to die! "Compared to me, you want to kill him in the most cruel way. I''m starting to wonder, what has he done to you to make you want to kill him far more than me. Am I far less powerful than him? Is it dangerous?" ? ? In the past, there were school rules, so he didn''t dare to go too far, but last night there seemed to be an abnormality in the school rules. Doctor Lu felt that an opportunity had come. He even wanted to control every student through physical torture. Everyone was extremely cooperative and showed full trust in Ji Zhe. His eyes narrowed, Gao Ming was trying hard to fight against the murderous intention in his heart. Situ An couldn''t tell him anything was wrong with him. ??He wants to kill Situ An so much, but he hasn''t found Situ An''s body yet. If he directly kills Situ An''s will hidden in Dr. Lu''s body, he may alert the snake. I want to paint for him, let my corpse paint us all! "I have never seen you so excited." Xia Yang''s voice suddenly appeared in Gao Ming''s mind: "You are so rational, but you were almost swallowed up by murder after seeing him. You must have been killed by him, Again and again, thats why youre so excited now, right? With his fingernails digging into the flesh, Gao Ming grabbed Xia Yang''s deceased photo. He wanted to find an opportunity to call ghosts and gods near Ji Zhe. If he delayed it any longer, Ji Zhe might actually send it. What makes him wonder is, why do people like Ji Zhe become so brave? Stepping forward, Dr. Lu stood in front of the other two school doctors. He raised his hand and pointed at Ji Zhe: "It is normal for students to accidentally damage the experimental equipment in class. Others can leave, but you have to stay." "The next class has already started, why are you absent from class?" Ji Zhe, the leader of the student union, met yesterday. He was wearing a soaked red school uniform, with mud and rotten leaves brought out from the torrent on his trousers. The student union was originally in the activity building to deal with the flood, but because the situation in the office building was not right, they rushed over temporarily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 164 Its my turn to be the trick Chapter 164 Its my turn to be the trick The two rules represented by the Student Union and the Bureau of Investigation confront each other in the health classroom. The students of Class 13 were caught in the middle. I dont know since when, their existence can no longer be ignored. At this moment, whichever side the students from Class 13 fall to, which side may have an advantage. "We should abide by the school rules and go to the next class." Liu Yi helped Ji Zhe up, and she and several classmates made their position clear. ??Everyone saw someone taking the lead and quickly followed. The student union is not a good person, and the Bureau of Investigation has a bigger problem. The top priority is to get out of here first. ??The teacher wearing the teacher''s certificate tried to stop him, and the students in Class 13 also became tougher. Anyway, some students would rush in front when the fight started. "I''m warning you! Don''t make my brother Ji angry!" Xishan hid behind Ji Zhe with a fierce look on his face. ?But to be honest, Ji Zhe''s current appearance is really terrifying. The skin on his chest is bulging and red, and his whole face is distorted. There is a bright social practice class in the afternoon, but I guess it will be difficult for everyone to survive noon. "These students are in very unstable condition." Wang Jie grabbed Xishan and forcibly changed his seat so that he could sit next to Gao Ming: "Look carefully, their spirits seem to be on the verge of collapse, their bodies are shaking, and they feel like they are at any moment They''ll all go crazy." Ji Zhe had his head lowered since he entered the auditorium. He clutched his heart with both hands until his fingertips were soaked with blood. Jizhe, are you still awake? Which newbie scapegoat should be the one who is sick? "What you said should be to the students in other classes, let them be careful about the number thirteen." The fat man threw away the plastic bag, hugged his belly, and did not even dare to talk back too loudly. Out of the office building, the students found that the atmosphere in the school was very strange. Dont worry about Ji Zhe, its okay. Even a bold guy like Gao Ming began to feel uneasy. He quietly stood up, bent down and walked towards Jizhe. Someone is breaking the rules! ? Various sounds came to Jizhe''s ears, and he almost collapsed. The doctor''s head on his chest could no longer be held down, and the fear behind him also brought endless pressure. ?The class bell rang, and the auditorium was filled with people. Nearly 300 students from six classes were seated. ?Slowly his eyes widened, and the fat man discovered that apples made of paper rolled out from behind Jizhe, and his face was engraved on each apple. Classmate, can you please sit down for a while? I dont feel well and I had a nightmare last night. I cant hold it anymore, I really cant hold it anymore Are you being parasitized? What an ugly man, I mean he is so deformed. Jizhe! Youre bleeding! ?Each student saw a different scene. Their fears were solidified behind Jizhe, forming a consensus that behind Jizhe there was what they were most afraid of! My loved ones! Yushan rushed to the student union just like when he escaped from the art classroom. Gao Ming, who was behind, took action to save Saeki. He was also preparing to take away the other students whose faces were covered, but those students'' faces would melt and turn into flesh after the bandages were removed, which was very scary. "I was finally selected, but am I going to turn into a monster?" The head on his chest tore the skin, and Ji Zhe buried his body in pain. The blood soaked Ji Zhe''s cheap inner wear. Cai Meimei next to him suddenly Let out a scream. He wants to be admired and be the center of attention, but he doesnt want to be regarded as a monster because his ugliness and weirdness become the object of attention. ??In this auditorium full of problem students, every mentally unstable student is food for the fear puppets. Students from other classes also entered the auditorium. Gao Ming began to feel uneasy as he saw more and more people crowded here. "Don''t look at me, go to class. You guys have a good time in class..." The more Ji Zhe struggled, the happier the parasitic doctor''s head smiled, and the classmates around him also noticed something unusual. ?Moral education is an open course specially offered by Handel Private College. Several classes are taught together, focusing on cultivating students'' ideological and moral construction. When did Class 13 exist in the school? Have you never heard of it before? The moment his eyes passed over Ji Zhe, the doctor''s lips turned purple. He saw behind Ji Zhe a giant tree of flesh and blood with corpses hanging on it, hitting the top of the auditorium. Eight thick branches were painted with Class 13 Photos of students! ?Five minutes after class started, Principal Yan has not yet appeared. There are still students in the corridor pushing towards the auditorium. ??Now Jizhe is at a critical point. He has seen too many terrible scenes and heard too many terrible rumors. The terrifying fantasy in his mind may actually materialize at any time. What''s worse is that Ji Zhe still has a real ghost hidden in his chest. Gao Ming doesn''t even know how this guy managed to confuse himself like this. Students from other classes in the distance were also attracted by Class 13, and many students without seats were crowding here. The air in the auditorium seemed to be solid and suffocating, and the students of Class 13 began to be afraid. If all these students attacked them, there would be no chance for them to survive. "I don''t want to be like this, but I can''t seem to hold on any longer. Run away, stay away..." Intermittent sounds came from Ji Zhe''s mouth, and the frightening scene that made his whole body tremble was fixed in his mind. There were four mouths on the face, a giant tree made of flesh and blood, countless corpses that died tragically, and **** and crazy paintings. He imagined the fear behind him! There used to be a lot of students in the school, and although it looked weird, it still maintained the feeling of a campus. Now everyone is in panic, as if the end of the world is coming and a terrible infectious disease has broken out on the campus. Principal Yan will never be late for class due to her personality. Did she encounter an accident? Ding Yuan touched the black ring and wanted to contact his subordinates. "The infirmary is a place where students are treated as toys. Those students are no longer human beings. They have been made into toys and are not as good as us." Saeki stopped Gao Ming: "After all, we are still experimental subjects, valuable guinea pigs." "This is one of the reasons why Yan Xizhi has not been obliterated by the school rules and other rules. They all need Yan Xizhi to stabilize the students." Ding Yuan changed his voice: "This class is for students with serious mental problems. Yes, but I didnt expect so many students to come today. ?Cao Song stood up suddenly, making the fat man tremble. He also looked towards Jizhe. The third class was originally English, but because the health teacher was busy, they had to go directly to the auditorium for the fourth class - moral education. Go to class according to the schedule, and dont worry about other things. After the leading student union members escorted everyone out of the office building, they hurried to the activity building. This made Gao Ming curious. Is the flooding in the swimming pool so difficult? ?The auditorium was already full, but there were still students entering in a steady stream. Even Zhuo Jun from the Investigation Bureau frowned. ??The way to die that Ma Tao once said seems to have really happened. Gao Ming, who was walking towards Jizhe, suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. The Flesh Fairy actually resonated in the auditorium. He looked at Jizhe''s position in shock! Impossible, why is my mother there? He doesnt want to confront the school rules yet, so he acquiesces to the students of Class 13 leaving. No one said anything about him, but he remembered the looks that were directed at him very clearly. There are too many people, too dense! Your chest? Did you take out the doctors head? Normal courses are actually not that difficult. Whether it is the school rules or Situ An''s rules, they all maintain the most basic sense. You must know that they have prepared a week of courses for everyone, and today is the second day of classes! ??Having not yet emerged from the shadow of the health class, the students of Class 13 have already entered the auditorium. I havent slept for a long time, and Im still very excited. I cant give up my seat to you. Im afraid that once I leave, I wont be able to bite your face. "It''s useless. It''s useless no matter how hard you struggle. I really don''t know why Dr. Lu cares about you, an idiot." The school doctor''s face appeared on the skin on Jizhe''s chest, and his head began to drill out. Jizhe bit it. Use both hands to press the teeth. Since Jizhe went to school until now, all the painful and terrifying memories have emerged in his mind. He was isolated, looked down upon, and treated as a thief. He thought about buying new shoes for a few days but was told by his family that he was not sensible. After living so long, this is the only safe haven. Just yourself. When he was in school, the only time he was noticed by the whole class was because he lost his class fee. As a result, some people in the class suspected that he had stolen the class fee. ??No matter how he swore, it was no use. In the end, the teacher made up for it with his own salary. With his teeth chattering, Cao Song was most afraid of his mother. Growing up, his mother held him to the strictest standards and there were many marks of beatings on his body. "This time we are in class with other classes, so everyone must be careful around you." Qian Junran stood up again to remind everyone. He walked to Liu Yi enthusiastically: "Liu Yi, is there anyone next to you?" ?All the students looked at Ji Zhe, who was in the same room as the source of the phobia. Their inner defenses had already been breached by the phobia. The investigators wanted to seek Dr. Lu''s opinion. Dr. Kelu''s attention was attracted by Ji Zhe and Liu Yi. He asked Huang Xin to check the 51st student''s relics. After confirming that they were not lost, he returned to the medical clinic with all the relics. Room on the second floor. After consensus is gathered, what is false seems to become true, because people begin to believe it. A steady stream of students entered, and after the aisles were packed, some students focused on those seats. Principal Yans class? ?He approached Jizhe several times and wanted to take the fear puppet back, but the fearful puppet relied on Jizhe. It''s like an active cat meeting its favorite cat climbing frame. "The open class on moral education is taught by Principal Yan. The reason why the school offers this class is very simple. Whether it is school rules or other rules, they do not want students to have a mental breakdown and lose their use value." Ding Yuan sat high On the other side of life, the old director had too many things to talk to Gao Ming, but he had never found the opportunity before. At this time, no one noticed that the fearful stuffed animal hidden in Ji Zhe''s brand-name clothes crawled behind Ji Zhe. The child''s graffiti on its body showed all the horrible imaginations, and four of them appeared on its face. The mouth and body are like a giant tree of flesh and blood rising from the ground! "The auditorium is considered a neutral area and does not fall under any rules. What needs to be guarded against in the next class is not the student union and Situ An, but Ji Zhe." Gao Ming was a little worried about Ji Zhe. The more people and denser the place, the more likely the phobia will break out. It may be bigger. "Someone is following me, give way, he is about to catch up!" Various voices came from the surrounding classes, and things were not normal here in Class 13. Cao Song, the oldest, stared at Ji Zhe''s back. He found that the clothes on Jizhe''s back were stretched open and his mother was crawling out. ?The students left the health classroom one after another, leaving Situ An with a collapsed wall and the seeds of phobia. Everyone found the location of their class according to the directions on the wall. If a mentally unstable person is locked alone in a familiar environment, the chance of him getting sick is only about 15%. But if a large number of mentally unstable people are locked together, any kind of collision and friction will cause a chain reaction. In response, the auditorium at this time had turned into a huge explosive barrel, and Principal Yan, the only person who could defuse the bomb, was still absent. "Yes." Liu Yi stood up and moved next to Zhou Sisi. The more fear there is, the more real and powerful the horror conjecture condensed. With blood flowing, Ji Zhe loosened his hands, and the doctor''s head came out of Ji Zhe''s chest with a strange smile. It twisted its neck 180 degrees and looked at Ji Zhe. The branches of the giant tree fell down, and the moment the doctor felt fear and believed that fear existed, his face was penetrated. ? ? Seats and the ground were smashed, branches of flesh and blood fell and began to spread rapidly. The screams in the auditorium almost overturned the roof. Students fled in panic. The phobia entered the final stage! ?Standing blankly under the giant flesh-and-blood tree, Gao Ming''s Adam''s apple rolled. He could feel the flesh-and-blood fairy''s excitement: "Why do you feel like I''m a fake?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 165 Hell level challenge Chapter 165 Hell Difficulty Challenge Gao Ming knew very well about phobias. He knew that the last stage of phobias is to fuse and manifest everyone''s fears, but he never expected that Ji Zhe would think that the flesh fairy was a fear. Unlike the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods in Gao Ming''s heart, Ji Zhe seemed to have made some changes based on the original. The towering flesh-and-blood tree made even Gao Ming, a real flesh-and-blood immortal, feel scared. "Is this what the flesh fairy will look like when it grows up to the end? A tree?" Gao Ming himself didnt know what he would become. Now he could only feel the collision of all the chains in the torture room, and the excitement of the eight-armed ghosts. Run! What are you doing here? Xishan was very interesting. He had already run away, but he rushed back and pushed Gao Ming away with a tiger pounce: Quickly go! Gao Ming, who was standing still, was pushed down. He lay next to the seat and looked up. ??Wang Jie found that the students in Class 13 were very capable of execution when they were not fighting among themselves: "Let''s go to the top of the teaching building and take a look. If we find anything, we can contact them by mobile phone at any time." Ji Zhe really stood in the spotlight and became the most terrifying villain. The last entry in the diary has not been read, and the rest is still in the diary. My dad is hiding down there. He doesnt dare to show his head. Zhang Fendou waved his chubby hand. He was very happy to see Gao Ming. ?Slit his finger and let the blood disperse. Before Gao Ming could activate the power of the Flesh Immortal, he saw Zhang Ding''s son floating over holding the pig''s tail. ??The once clean and tidy gymnasium was covered with sand, and occasionally pigs and sheep carried away by the torrent were seen drifting by. ??The unpopular Zhuo Jun also contacted the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. In addition to Bai Xiao, another investigator joined Class 13. Faces were swimming on the tree trunks, and the paintings imitating Xia Yang came to life. The faces in the **** photos all had four mouths, and they were chasing the students in the auditorium with a ferocious smile. Some people, represented by Yuan Hui, mixed with the ghost students, discussed the harmonious coexistence of humans and ghosts, discussed not voting for each other, and worked together to fight against the Bureau of Investigation. "Don''t be intimidated! You are the backbone of our dormitory!" Wang Jie was also anxious. He directed Xi Shan and Du Bai to open the way, and several people fled against the wall. ?Those who are more daring want to enter dormitory No. 6 and prepare to actively invite ghosts to get on top of them, hoping to be selected like Ji Zhe. The key to the problem is that in this case, even Gao Ming, the flesh and blood immortal, was affected. Once a group panic formed, all reason was abandoned, and the students trampled on each other and fled. In fact, the way to overcome phobia is very simple. As long as you dont have any thoughts of fear in your heart, it will be difficult for the things manifested by the fear to harm you. ? Gao Ming calculated the main buildings of the school. The dormitory building is the territory of the student union, the office building is controlled by Situ An, the teaching building and the laboratory building are the places where everyone competes, and the activity building and the auditorium are both on Gao Ming''s side. Boss Zhang, is everyone okay? Has the student union caused you any trouble? Gao Ming knew Zhang Dings personality well, so he did not keep a safe distance at all. "Just from the diary, I think that classmate has a good character." Wang Jie took back the diary paper: "But if you think about what he did to us after entering the school, that guy is simply not a human being! Could it be because of our deception? Caused him to become completely black?" ??Gao Ming slipped into the water while no one was paying attention. He clung to the guardrail and called Zhang Ding''s name. Frankly speaking, he was a little worried about him. Not long after, Zhang Ding appeared in the corner with a tired face. His connection with the flood was much stronger, as if he was the disaster himself, exuding an extremely dangerous aura. ? Flipping his fingers, Wang Jie handed two pages to Gao Ming. This guy took advantage of the chaos and tore two pages from the 51st classmates diary! Gao Ming! Lets go quickly! The brothers in dormitory 1314 were really funny. They thought Gao Ming was frightened and wanted to take Gao Ming out. ??Phobia will not kill them, but will integrate them into the giant tree of flesh and blood, allowing them to continuously provide fear and become part of the giant tree of flesh and blood. When gathered together, they are a pile of shit; when scattered, they are like a sky full of stars. "On **month**, I was envious that they could go out and play together in the car. I really wanted to be with them, but the doctor didn''t recommend it. The atmosphere in this class is really good, and everyone will be able to become what they want to be in the future. people." ??The student union members who were controlling the flood in the activity building hurried out again and rushed towards the auditorium. Some teachers from the Investigation Bureau were also attracted by the screams and gathered there. "The student union has been governed for so long, but it''s still out of control?" Gao Ming didn''t know what the situation was in the activity building now. The old customers in the supermarket on Minlong Street should still be in the water: "The girl who was tied into a mermaid under the swimming pool, the supermarket Boss Zhang Ding and physical education teacher Zhong Long, there are three big ghosts hiding in this flood who ignore the rules. " "That group of students is very powerful. They can use certain rules to forcibly suppress the resentment of the water ghosts, and use the stupidest and most solid method to purify the floods bit by bit." Zhang Ding seemed to approve of the student union''s approach: "Today''s young people are really sincere good." The more you want to escape, the more afraid you become, the more you fear the monster behind you, the more real it is, and the more serious the symptoms of phobia become. "The social practice class in the afternoon is very scary. I suggest that everyone seize the time and use the lunch break to see if they can find any clues." After Gao Ming discussed with other people in the dormitory, the classmates of Class 13 had dispersed, and everyone was divided into Different groups are considering how to respond. What kind of class is this? Du Bai counted on his fingers: Each class is more exciting than the next, and the school rules are really cruel. One class will destroy a classroom. The 51st student represents the school rules, and Situ An represents another rule. The real bodies of these two people should be hiding in the campus. They are probably looking for each other and want to kill each other completely. "I didn''t expect that these students would suddenly evacuate after doing such a good job." Zhang Ding is now under great pressure: "Originally, the students and I cooperated very well, but who would have thought that someone would be in another place in the school? What the **** did seems to be more serious than the flood. Now that the students are evacuating in an emergency, I cant bear it! The flood will destroy the activity building at any time, and the torrent will sweep across the campus!" ?Two days into class, and the school is already half in my hands? No one is taking care of the students in Class 13 anymore. Jizhe has "hijacked" hundreds of students. He has been regarded as the source of phobia by the school rules, and now he can''t hide it even if he wants to. "Don''t worry, let''s pay attention to his second diary." Gao Ming has a very good memory and said it directly: "The 51st classmate wrote in the diary. He often writes on the roof of the teaching building, dormitory, library The chefs in restaurants and canteens appear. If we want to find him, maybe we can try our luck in these places. " ?One day and one night passed, and the floods in the mobile building not only did not disappear, but also became more serious. The water ghosts were howling, and the turbid waves were beating against the walls crazily. "Whenever everyone gets used to danger, more dangerous things will happen. Is this also the revenge of the 51st classmate?" Wang Jie secretly waved to Gao Ming and whispered: "I saw the 50th classmate in the infirmary. After looking through the diary of a classmate, it seems that the classmate we forgot is not a bad person. " Zhang Fendou gave the pig to Gao Ming and swam towards a dark corner of the activity building. ?No one knows Ji Zhes current situation, but he doesnt seem to have completely lost his mind and has left a way out for the students in Class 13. However, other students are not so lucky. "On **month**, I am the only one left in the classroom. The teacher asked me to follow other classes. People in their class looked at me very strangely. I hope everyone will come back soon so that I don''t have to I am left alone. On the roof of the teaching building, in the dormitory, in the library, in the cafeteria and in the kitchen, where else can I study alone? Find him? Wang Jies head was numb: That evil devil might kill you! Hearing Gao Ming''s question, Zhang Ding blushed and replied unhappily: "I think they are very strong and know how to use rules that I don''t understand, so after they helped some water ghosts get rid of their resentment... they were released again A bunch of water ghosts died in vain. Crazy, really crazy. By the time Class 13 evacuated from the back door of the auditorium, flesh and blood roots had blocked the front and rear exits, and all other students had become the nourishment of the giant flesh and blood tree. After all the students left, Gao Ming stepped on the guardrail and climbed into the second floor of the activity building. "**Month**, everyone should be back tomorrow morning, right? Looking at their friend circles, I feel that they are really happy. Maybe I should live more sincerely. Starting from tomorrow, I will make a new friend every day ! Everyone is calling me! They invite me to play at 12 oclock in the morning! What happened? Why are all my classmates looking for me..." ??As the survivors vividly described the appearance of the monster in the auditorium to the normal students, seeds were planted in the hearts of the originally normal students, and they began to imagine what fear would look like. Believe it to be true ??The screams pierced the eardrums. This was simply a disaster. The interior of the auditorium at this time was like purgatory. "You are so brave." Gao Ming said nothing. Looking down, the words in the diary felt very familiar to him. "The student union is gradually purifying the flood? But why do I feel that the flood is more turbulent than before?" Gao Ming could hear the dangerous sounds hidden in the turbid depths. ?Looking at Gao Mings head full of black lines, Zhang Dings speech slowed down, and he seemed to realize something: Is it because you did something outside? "It''s not me, it''s a man named Ji Zhe. I don''t know how he did it." ??Finally, there was Qian Junran. He, his brothers and some girls in his dormitory chose to search various rooms on campus and prepare various supplies secretly within the rules. They were considered the most normal group. A truly strong-willed person will not be swayed by fear, but unfortunately, 90% of people in this world find it difficult to overcome fear, and the 10% of brave men will eventually be affected by 90% of lunatics. . ?At this time, no one was thinking about the reason for the monster''s appearance. Everyone just wanted to escape from the exit. Compared with him, other students seemed so ordinary. In order to survive, everyone is trying their best. "If you had floated over earlier, I wouldn''t have cut off my hands." Gao Ming also grabbed the pig and said, "The flood seems to be spreading. Take me to see your father." ?Those normal students in the distance of the auditorium didn''t know what was happening here. They could only hear extremely harsh screams and felt as if something terrible had happened. Eight huge branches of flesh and blood spread on the top of the auditorium, countless fine blood vessels grew crazily, and the giant tree of flesh and blood grew a crown. Each leaf was formed by the fear of the students. "I have only graduated a few years ago. I didn''t expect that there is such a huge gap in everyone''s status." Xishan wanted to tell the people in the student union about the situation in the auditorium, but the student union only saw the giant tree of flesh and blood and threw him away. opened. We used to be able to ignite gunpowder at the drop of a hat, but now we are blasting at fixed points. Puckered his lips, Gao Ming did not tell Wang Jie the truth, but he knew very well that the 51st classmate was innocent: "Don''t tell others the contents of the diary. We have to find a way to find him in school." "Aren''t you afraid of losing control?" Gao Ming was shocked. He didn''t expect that the honest and honest boss Zhang would even dare to take advantage of the student union. Principal Yans moral education class ended before it even started. Ding Yuan was a little worried about Principal Yan and left early with Zhou Sisi. After just a few minutes, there were fewer and fewer people in the open space. Liu Yi found the people he had the best connections with and took them away in a hurry. It seemed that he had discovered something in the student union. ?Gao Ming threw away the fear doll in order to disrupt the student union and facilitate his escape from dormitory No. 6. He did not expect that such a monster would manifest in the end. There were originally close to three hundred students in the auditorium. Later, students continued to enter, and the corridors and aisles were full of people. A rough estimate was that there might be almost four hundred people near the auditorium. Moreover, these four hundred students were all on the verge of collapse because of too much mental pressure, so they wanted to come and listen to Principal Yan''s class. ??Phobia breaks out completely, and the fear deep in the heart of the people will be imprinted in the mind; while the spiritual world is being destroyed, the torrent in the activity building will also be out of control. For ordinary people, the real hell-level difficulty has begun. As long as its not you. Zhang Ding breathed a sigh of relief: What I just scolded was worse than this flood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 166 The flesh and blood fairy that Situ Anxin longs for Chapter 166 The flesh and blood fairy that Situ Anxin misses ?With Gao Ming''s continuous efforts, he not only strengthened the classmates of Class 13, but also began to test Situ An and the school rules. ??The real Kaitan game designers always treat everyone equally, even themselves. Gao Ming, what are you talking about? Why dont you look very interested? Zhang Ding waved his hand in front of Gao Mings eyes: Im trying to control the flood, and I should be able to survive until the evening, but I wont be able to survive after that. It should be enough by night Gao Ming looked behind Zhang Ding. With the help of the student union, more and more neighbors have regained their sanity. They have become Zhang Ding''s strength. It is precisely because of everyone''s presence that Zhang Ding can still manage. Hold on. The student union cleaned up the floods, and I snatched the water ghost back to the supermarket to regain his sanity. Everyone is doing good things. Zhang Ding always tries his best: By the way, the little girl is also willing to join us. Is there a big ghost in the swimming pool? This news was an unexpected surprise for Gao Ming. Clicking on the phone screen, Liu Yi looked at the message he had sent to the 51st student. What Boss Zhang said made Gao Ming''s eyes light up. He nodded and put away the photos of the flood disaster. The teachers clothes have a portrait of herself painted on her, and she seems to have lost the ability to move. ?At the critical moment, Zhang Ding performed extremely reliably. This is a true teammate. Leaving the activity building, Gao Ming found that the dark clouds covering the school were already glowing with blood. Teachers from the Student Union and the Investigation Bureau were rushing to the auditorium. More and more students were affected by phobia. "When the student union first came over, they didn''t know about our existence. They thought it was this little girl who was making trouble. They kept cursing her on the shore, causing her to become weaker and weaker. The neighbors and I took her back to the supermarket." and Crazy Compared with the female students, Zhang Ding, the business genius on Minlong Street, is more "cunning": "The physical education teacher Zhong Long has a very good character. He volunteered to work part-time in the supermarket and wanted to fight the floods with us. We all can''t do anything about it." Didnt force him. "These student ID cards should have been disposed of. I felt it was a pity. These are what they used to be and proof of their existence, so I hid them all." The physical education teacher waved his huge arms and looked at him with complicated eyes. Gao Ming: "Your class seems to be full of lunatics. Are they doing this deliberately to cover for you, a real lunatic?" Director, this is probably what happened. The giant flesh-and-blood tree grew out from behind Ji Zhe, completely occupying the auditorium and holding nearly five hundred students hostage. I spent twenty years performing blood sacrifices in my apartment in Surabaya, and the flesh-and-blood fairy I had longed for appeared in front of me in this situation. Wang Jie didn''t refute, just sneered: "I don''t know how to answer you. If Gao Ming is the 51st student, if you violate him, you will die miserably; if he is not the 51st student, all of us will We will all lose a very important companion. ??Wang Jie and Xishan stood on the roof of the teaching building, overlooking the campus. Not far from them stood Qian Junran and several other classmates. The more she thought about it, the more painful her head became. Suddenly, a pair of cold hands rested on her shoulders. Yan Shaoyu, the goddaughter adopted by Yan Xizhi, appeared behind Liu Yi: "I probably know who you are looking for. The person who made the school rules is actually hiding there." Among students, you can go to the underground of the laboratory building, where there are piles of students who have been squeezed out of their lives. " "I must have searched all the local investigation bureaus mentioned in the diary, and I have basically searched all the places in dormitory No. 6..." No one could have imagined that a flood would break out in the swimming pool. Many important things in the activity building had not been moved in time, so Zhang Ding knew many secrets: "In order to fight against ghosts in the shadow world, the Eastern District Investigation Bureau seems to be using living people for experiments. Ghosts They are made of hatred and resentment, and are cruel and angry. They want to do the opposite and use the warm and beautiful students in Hande Scholar Academy to see if they can create ''obedient'' ghosts." Liu Yi closed her eyes, and the diary entries flashed through her mind. When she found the diary in the infirmary, she rushed over decisively, and immediately looked through the diary of the near death according to the date. Different from the messages sent by other students, Liu Yi neither asked the other party to die, nor asked the other party to stay at home. Instead, he sent a very strange sentence to the other party - it seems that this is not the first time that we have experienced such a thing, and we want to To stop the cycle of misery, someone must sacrifice themselves. In just a few minutes, Liu Yi roughly memorized the content. Where is the 51st classmate hiding? When I take the social practice class in the afternoon, I will go deep into the laboratory building, and I may need her help. "On the surface, this school is full of ghosts, but in fact every brick is built by living people." Zhang Ding is very mature and looks at the problem from a different perspective than ordinary bosses in the world: "Zhong Long said that in the past Every student of Hande Scholar Academy has a warm soul. They should still be under the laboratory building now. If you want to take full control of this school, the first thing you have to do is to rescue the former children. " ?With the help of the student union, two big ghosts who ignored the rules were coaxed and led into the supermarket by Zhang Dinglian. "What did I find in the car ten years ago? Why did I tell him this? Why did I get in that car again ten years later? And...it doesn''t seem to be the first time I have experienced something like this." Liu Yi elaborated. Thinking about every step. The body of the girl whose body was buried under the swimming pool had fish scales and fins, as well as strings full of knotted ropes. She used to be the owner of the swimming pool, but under the pressure of the flood, she lost the ability to resist. ??Zhuo Jun lowered his head and stood in the principal''s office, followed by Bai Xiao and several other investigators who had recently joined Class 13. Taking out a group photo of his classmates from his pocket, Liu Yi traced his fingers over each classmate: "There are only colorful portraits of me, Song Xue, Gao Ming, Zhuo Jun and No. 51. Why are we the only ones who are different? " Exchange your sincerity for your sincerity. Zhang Ding liked chatting with Gao Ming very much: By the way, I also found some strange things in the activity room. They are both lucky to be able to follow Boss Zhang. Gao Ming did not expect Zhang Ding to be so capable. Im not trying to control the school. Where is the art teacher? "Silly man, didn''t your father Jie and Ming tell you?" Qian Junran''s tone was full of ridicule: "According to the clues we have, the 51st student sat at the same table with Zhou Sisi and was with Zhou Sisi. He has a good relationship, is withdrawn and unsociable, has a high IQ, and dislikes participating in group activities. Gao Ming fully meets these conditions. " In Dormitory No. 6, Liu Yi was sitting at the student union conference table. The huge office was already empty, and all the student union members who were still rational ran to the rescue. "Look at these training materials." Zhang Ding opened the lock, and the cabinet was filled with student investigation reports: "The Eastern District Investigation Bureau selects suitable students here, and then sends them to the laboratory building. Compare the before and after photos. . Students who were originally healthy became old people after coming out of the laboratory building, and their vitality and life span seemed to be drained. " "Du Bai has already told us everything about your dormitory. If you can''t make any waves on your own, why not join us." Qian Junran looked at Wang Jie with a smile, and Du Bai stood next to him: "Gao Ming He has never returned to the dormitory and has been violating school rules, but he is still safe and sound. The rules seem to be on his side." "I will do whatever you want, because I am you." Xia Yang''s voice was not unpleasant, but Gao Ming still wanted to punch him twice. Without stopping in the art room, Gao Ming went to find Ding Yuan again, who was also very anxious because Yan Xizhi was missing. "It''s okay. You go prepare for the social practice class in the afternoon. Remember to pay attention to a student for me." Situ An''s tone quickly returned to normal. White chalk drew a blood-red portrait on the blackboard. Xia Yang stood in the painting with a smile: "Who do you need me to kill? Situ An?" "Is he highly intelligent?" Xishan''s eyes widened: "Do you suspect that Gao Ming is the 51st classmate?" This school is about to be destroyed, and the class schedule may not end until the next day. Gao Ming did not go to the cafeteria to eat. He took the time and ran to the laboratory building. "What''s the matter? Is this sympathy between cold-blooded murderers?" Qian Junran said very yin-yang: "During the social practice class in the afternoon, we want to do something, I hope you won''t interfere." He and his neighbors pushed a cabinet out of the torrent. The lock on the door bore the logo of the Bureau of Investigation. We, Class 13, are very united. Gao Ming and Zhang Ding gathered next to the black-and-white photos of the flood. Boss Zhang put all the contaminated student ID cards into the photos and handed them to Gao Ming. "I dealt with her the way you wanted." Xia Yang''s voice rang in his ears, and the blackboard fell to the ground. The pieced-together art teacher stood in the middle of the wall. Her body had been beautified with a paintbrush. She looked even more beautiful than before, with an indescribable sense of fragmentation and despair. It makes no sense at all. What is the internal logic? "Are you sure you read it correctly? Eight branches? A giant tree of flesh and blood? There is also a strange smell of meat in the auditorium?" Situ An''s voice came from the computer. This was the first time Zhuo Jun heard Situ An speak in this tone. . "Yes." Without daring to raise his head, Zhuo Jun handled what Situ An told him, which can be called a complete mess. "You don''t have to defend yourself." Zhang Ding looked at Gao Ming with encouragement: "I just have a strange feeling that when you rescued those children in the school, you also rescued your former self." What are you talking about? Xishan was already cornered. ??Rolling mud and sand rushed to both sides. The half-dead physical education teacher was forced to bow to life and put on the uniform of a supermarket employee. Not far away from him, the female student in the red school uniform roared ferociously. The photos on all the documents have been distorted, and the portraits of the children have become deformed and ugly, with various horrific expressions on their faces. ?The physical education teacher brought a metal cabinet from the locker room and opened it with force, revealing that it was all filled with contaminated student ID cards. After listening to Zhuo Juns report, Situ Ans consciousness on the computer screen fell silent. "Otherwise, why would Wang Jie follow Gao Ming so closely?" Qian Junran clasped his hands on his chest: "Perverted murderers always like to return to the scene of the crime and witness the pain of the victim''s family with his own eyes. Wang Jie should be fully aware of this. Bar." "When you start taking action, we will cooperate with you." Zhang Ding''s hands turned into torrents: "Drown the disaster and help you open the way." ?? Pushing open the door to the restricted area of ??the art room, Gao Ming pressed his fingers on his chest and called out the art teacher''s name, but it was Xia Yang who responded to him. Say. Zhuo Jun was very respectful. His name is Gao Ming, this student is very special. (End of this chapter) Chapter 167 last class Chapter 167 The Last Lesson Would you like one? Ding Yuan took out a pack of cigarettes from the most hidden pocket of the Investigation Bureau uniform. Quit. Gao Ming shook his head, and he and other members of the Huanmen Investigation Agency followed Ding Yuan. They couldn''t find Yan Xizhi even at noon. There were various signs that someone took advantage of the school rules to be affected and attacked Yan Xizhi. Principal Yan is the last spiritual pillar of Hande Scholar Academy. Her disappearance will cause the collapse of order and the school will be reshuffled. Ding Yuan put his hands on the window: If the school rules are not restored, Situ An will definitely take action tonight. You have great confidence in Situ An. Gao Mings plan was also to start tonight. "It''s not that I have confidence in Situ An, but that I have confidence in the Investigation Bureau that he represents." Ding Yuan smelled the cigarette: "Don''t think that the Investigation Bureau is too incompetent. We are facing the invasion of the shadow world. One of the key reasons for the defeat is that only when ghosts exist, there will be an investigation bureau. The greater the threat of ghosts, the greater the power of the investigation bureau. " "Do you think the Investigation Bureau can handle Level 4 abnormal events?" Gao Ming died many times, most of them were killed by ghosts, but some were tricked by the Investigation Bureau, such as when he became the director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau . "In the short term, school rules have the advantage. In the long term, school rules have no chance of winning." Ding Yuan was reluctant to light a cigarette and just rubbed some tobacco leaves with his calloused fingers: "Investigators are the most numerous people in the investigation bureau. , is also the most basic existence. In addition to us, there are two departments: security and mystery. The mystery teller wears a pure white ring communicator. The level of each mystery teller is equivalent to the director, and the number is extremely rare. The identity of each person is confidential. It is said that they will also be equipped with suicide devices. Once caught by a ghost, they will commit suicide immediately and make the research results and secrets about ghosts disappear in their minds. " "Strictly speaking, investigation and mystery narration are not violent agencies. What the Investigation Bureau really uses to fight against ghosts is security." Ding Yuan put the tobacco leaf under his nose: "Don''t be deceived by this simple name. The security department''s Each member wears a blood-red communicator, and it is said that they have the ability to kill ghosts." "Can you kill ghosts? Then why is the Investigation Bureau still hiding them? And wasting the lives of a lot of investigators on the investigation?" Gao Ming did not expect Ding Yuan to tell him this. Maybe it was because after Yan Xizhi disappeared, Ding Yuan became more pessimistic. "The number is too small. Most of the people in the security department have experienced the abnormal event that broke out in Xinhu half a year ago. Generally, investigators and debunkers will be dispatched to eliminate the abnormal event only after they have fully understood the rules of an abnormal event. But there are exceptions." Ding Yuan seemed to have a premonition: "If a level four abnormal event breaks out, in order to prevent the level four abnormal event from completely getting out of control and turning into a level five abnormal event, the investigation bureau will dispatch the security department to assist investigators at any cost." So you suspect that the security department of the Investigation Bureau will also enter the school to help Situ An. Gao Ming knew what Ding Yuan was worried about. "This is a sure thing. In the long run, the Investigation Bureau will continuously send various forces to the school, and they will also become Situ An''s help." Ding Yuan finally stuffed the cigarette back into the box: " The waters of the Investigation Bureau are very deep, and there are nineteen districts in the vast sea. You can only know certain secrets if you become the branch manager. " ?Think about it carefully, Situ An paid a great price to become the acting director of the Hanhai East District Investigation Bureau. There are many branch managers like him. "You get ready to go to class. I also have to do something." Ding Yuan pondered for a long time, as if he had made some decision. "Do you want to find the new group of investigators who entered the school? Let them see Situ An''s true face clearly?" Gao Ming shook his head. "You guessing it like this makes me feel that my entanglement is cheap." Ding Yuan really admired Gao Ming. He usually had a straight face and would never talk to people like this. "Don''t be impulsive. They won''t believe you. You should protect yourselves first." ??Now these are the only people in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau who know Situ An''s true identity, and Gao Ming patiently persuaded them before leaving. ??Taking out his mobile phone and checking the time, it was soon time for the social practice class. Gao Ming came to the first floor of the experimental building in advance. There has been no new information in the group chat of the students for a long time. Everyone has formed their own small group. There are fifty-one people in the class. The small chat group probably has as many minds as everyone. "Wang Jie''s group chat has not been updated. Is everyone busy?" Gao Ming glanced at his phone and observed the few chat messages, and his eyes slowly narrowed. When you feel deserted, it means that others have already caroused elsewhere. Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded, and he seemed to appear whenever Gao Ming had bad thoughts: "Your roommate may have betrayed you, and you became a sacrifice placed on the altar by them." "What is placed on the offering table is not necessarily a sacrifice." Gao Ming stretched his waist: "It may also be a statue of a god." With twenty minutes left before class started, the students began to gather towards the laboratory building. Everyone was just like they were in the laboratory class many years ago, carrying textbooks and pens, chatting and laughing. I have to say that the students in Class 13 are far more adaptable than ordinary people at least. "Gao Ming, we went to the top floor and the library, but we didn''t see the 51st student." Wang Jie and Du Bai came over immediately after seeing Gao Ming, feeling no different from usual. Where is Xishan? Arent you together? Gao Ming didnt seem to be wary at all. That kid is not smart. He is with Cai Meimei and is obsessed with sex. Du Bai pointed to the crowd. Xishan stood next to Cai Meimei, seeming to be trying his best not to look at Gao Ming. "It turns out he was obsessed with sex. I thought you were obsessed with it and lost him." Gao Ming smiled, but Du Bai didn''t continue talking. The classmates were divided into several groups. Dormitory 1314 was together; they hugged each other to keep warm; Yuan Hui and Jifu had just come out of dormitory No. 6 and seemed to have gained something; Liu Yi stood alone in the corner; Qian Junran led two dormitories people gathered on the other side. ??More and more students entered the laboratory building. The preparation bell rang. Zhuo Jun and seven investigators appeared. They blocked the door of the laboratory building and stood at the back of Class 13 with gloomy faces. The social practice class is underground, everyone, follow me. Zhuo Jun led the way and opened the secret door at the end of the corridor. ?Walking through the winding steps, there are hospitals, shops, and prisons. All buildings in reality have been turned into rooms here. There is no specific classroom here, everyone who comes here will become part of the experiment. The list on the wall was torn up, and Zhuo Jun posted a new list of all the students in Class 13 at the entrance: "In this social practice, the longer you survive, the more things you get, including me, Everybodys survival depends on it. Locking the door at the entrance of the corridor, the investigator behind Zhuo Jun walked towards each room in advance: "For most of the students in our class, this may be the last class you take, because social practice and campus life are not the same. Its too similar, and the Bureau of Investigation cant protect everyone in all aspects. Youre talking about the same thing as when did the Bureau of Investigation protect us? Some of the classmates were irritated, and Yuan Hui wanted to spit on Zhuo Juns face. "Whatever you say." Zhuo Jun was not disturbed: "You are here to rehearse various problems you may encounter after entering society. You will have various identities, and everyone will be restricted by rules. Everyone also has his or her own life mission, for example..." Zhuo Jun casually opened the door of the prison room and took out four identical voting papers. One of them said - Murderer: "Whoever gets this voting paper, what he needs to do is to kill a murderer." classmate." Showing the life mission on the back of the voting paper, Zhuo Jun walked up to Wang Jie with the voting paper and said, "This is yours." Fuck you! Wang Jie waved his hand and knocked away the voting paper: I have never killed anyone! "It''s not you who choose the voting paper, but the voting paper that chooses you." Zhuo Jun stared at Wang Jie: "The social practice classroom will generate different identities for different people. There are four voting papers in the prison, which shows that in our class "At least four people have committed crimes." "I have a question." Ji Zhe''s brother raised his hand: "I am not in your class, and I have been released after serving my sentence. Am I considered a criminal?" "If you''re not from our class, don''t get involved." Zhuo Jun revealed the crimes on the backs of the voting papers: "The crimes they committed will not be released, not even indefinitely. If they are caught, they will die." ?The students were whispering, but no one expected that there was not one murderer hidden in the class, but four. Wang Jie, Zhuo Junwho could the other one be? Gao Ming squinted in thought. "Aren''t they the other two?" Du Bai heard Gao Ming''s voice. He was still confused at first, but then he broke into cold sweat. ??Putting his arm on Du Bai''s left shoulder, Gao Ming smiled and controlled Du Bai. The investigator who entered the room early put all the voting papers into a white box. Zhuo Jun held the box in front of him: "Come and extract your identity. You will know later that I didn''t lie to you." After all the students took out the voting papers, Zhuo Jun placed the empty white box in the center of the field: "Next, follow the instructions on your paper and go to your respective rooms. I hope you all survive this last class." ?The crowd began to move. What was disturbing was that none of the students walked toward the prison, and the four criminal tickets were all mixed up in the crowd. "It''s just a social practice class, who would really kill someone?" Wang Jie hooked Du Bai''s right shoulder: "Zhuo Jun is sowing discord!" Looking at Gao Ming and Wang Jie on the left and right, Du Bai silently opened the voting paper. His identity written on it was a teacher: "I want to go to the room representing the school, so I won''t accompany you for now." What a coincidence, Im going to school too. I was a teacher before I became a counselor, lets go together. ?Du Bai felt bitter in his heart. He was placed in the middle, and the three of them walked towards the school room together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 168 Gao Ming, are you still pretending to be calm? Chapter 168 Gao Ming, are you still pretending to be calm? The students have entered different rooms and embarked on different lives, and their endings will also be different. There were six students standing in the room representing the school. They were holding voting papers with their identities written on them and looking at each other nervously. "Everyone has their own mission in life. Don''t just stand here stupidly. You can start taking action." Wang Jie looked at the girl opposite. When he was in school, the girl had confessed to Wang Jie that after so many years, girls have become Someone else''s wife. ??No one expected that Wang Jie, a "murderer", would enter the school. The girl trotted to the door. She wanted to open the door and change rooms, but the moment her finger touched the door handle, all the lights in the room went out. The door panel was opened, and outside there was busy traffic and tall buildings. Youde was walking back and forth anxiously. Youliang''s nightmare comes, and the real social practice class begins. Is everyone in a nightmare this time? Gao Ming reached out and touched the wall. This time the nightmare was more real than before. "Huh?" Gao Ming looked at the blurry graffiti on the school wall. The terrible and terrible pattern was written by Xia Yang. He and Xia Yang painted it together to take revenge on the bad guys when they entered the nightmare last time. "Xia Yang''s paintings still remain in the nightmare?" The graffiti is fading little by little, and it may take a long time to be eliminated. Im sorry, I hope Youliang doesnt mind. ?Gao Ming knows the clearance process very well, but he has other things to do when he enters the nightmare this time, so he has to control the pace of trouble. Seeing that Youde was complaining to his classmates, Gao Ming walked over directly, raised his arms high, and gave Youde a hard slap in the face of the shocked eyes of all his classmates! ?Hutching his swollen face, Youde was slapped to the ground and was stunned. "This person is the key to passing the level." Gao Ming grabbed Youde''s arm and dragged him to the side of his classmates: "Okay, it''s none of your business. Let''s take him out to play." Wang Jie looked at Youde who fell in front of him and seemed to understand something. He and the other two girls dragged Youde away. "You didn''t want to leave just now?" Gao Ming found that Du Bai was still standing there: "Why don''t you leave now? Are you waiting for someone?" ??All of Du Bai''s thoughts seemed to be seen through by Gao Ming. He was scared and dissatisfied at the same time. He worked very hard when he was in school. He believed that he could change his destiny, but the result was very cruel. ?? He studied desperately, but his overall performance was still not as good as Gao Ming''s. He tried his best to help the girl he liked, but the girl confessed to Wang Jie. After graduation, he worked most diligently, but he just became an ordinary teacher and got married to someone he didn''t love after being introduced by a relative. He is only in his twenties now, but he seems to have already seen himself at sixty years old. "Gaoming..." Du Bai took a step back and raised his head: "I didn''t mean to harm you intentionally, never before." "But judging from the results, you really want to harm me." Gao Ming sat on the roadside of the school and watched the cars going by: "Everyone in our dormitory has a personality, but compared with Xishan and Wang Jie, You need to be more real. They are like the protagonist in a movie, and you are who you are in reality. When others do not violate your interests, you will be generous, humorous, and gregarious, but once something threatens you, When it comes to you, or when there is something that can help you reach a higher level, you will not hesitate to throw off the constraints of morality and civilization. " ?Du Bai did not refute, but just said: "They are coming soon, the game is over." A few minutes later, a taxi stopped at the school gate. Several classmates got out of the car and gathered at the school gate. "Gao Ming, I haven''t seen you in a few years. You have changed a lot." Qian Junran and the people in his dormitory surrounded Gao Ming, changing his previous sunny enthusiasm: "I remember that you rarely talked when you were in school, and you were always a People who read books dont have a good relationship with anyone. I cant believe that such a person would become a psychiatrist. If you have something to say, say it, if you have something to say, let it go. Gao Ming did not expect that Qian Junran was quite influential among his classmates, and had persuaded so many people to come over. "The 51st classmate should be you. You have the intelligence to plan, and the ability to control people''s hearts and guide emotions." Qian Junran raised his head high, as if he had everything under control: "Don''t treat everyone as a fool, each of us They all live cautiously, but you ignore all the rules. You seem to know from the beginning that certain rules cannot kill people. " "I don''t think you are fools, I just think you are a little brainless." Gao Ming stood up and walked towards Qian Junran: "No matter if I am the 51st classmate or not, what can you do to me?" In Youliang''s nightmare, Gao Ming Ming is not afraid of anyone. Last time, he and Xia Yang suppressed the malice in the entire nightmare. Arrogance is the original sin, you are too careless. Qian Junran took out a student ID card from the schoolbag he carried with him. There was no photo on the student ID card, and the name was blurry. The student number seemed to end in 51. ?The moment he saw his student ID card, the memory in Gao Ming''s heart that did not belong to him began to burn into his heart. ?? He stretched out his hand to cover his chest, and Gao Ming narrowed his eyes: "You stole the student ID card from the infirmary? I remember that Dr. Lu seemed to have asked Dr. Huang Xin to check it, and nothing was missing." "It''s not stealing, it''s changing." Qian Junran looked proud: "Our dormitory teamed up to change the student ID card during the chaos." Gao Ming admitted that he underestimated Qian Junran: "Then what are you doing here now? Do you want to give me your student ID card?" "When we went to the office building to rescue squad leader Yuan Hui, there was a voice in the dark guiding us. It told us how to destroy the school rules." Qian Junran seemed to have a winning chance. He finally won a high life after so many years. : "Find the identity of the 51st student, kill his memory hidden in our hearts together with his identity, and the school''s ghost stories will be ended." "I asked you how you could successfully rescue Yuan Hui." Gao Ming suddenly understood. The office building is Situ An''s territory. The voice everyone heard probably came from Situ An. The devil wanted to train the students into his hands. knife. "The memories between the 51st classmate and us are all over the campus. We spent all our spare time searching and feeling it, and finally gained a lot." The classmates next to Qian Junran opened their schoolbags and took them from the bags. There were items covered with dust, including calipers, a box for Christmas Eve apples, a skipping rope, and unsent love letters... "These items containing memories are scattered all over the campus, and only people in our class can find them." When Qian Junran brings those items close to the student ID card, the faces on the student ID card will become clear, and those items containing memories will become clear. The items will completely break into pieces and disappear from the campus forever. ?These classmates destroyed every piece of "memory" in front of Gao Ming. When the last "memory item" disappeared, the face on the student ID card had changed to color, and an outline could be roughly seen. ? Qian Junran took two people from the dormitory and spent all their time searching the campus without slacking off. Only then did he create this student ID card full of memories. These are the memory fragments that the Investigation Bureau wants to find through us? Gao Ming has been busy with other things, but his classmates are also very good and have helped him find them all. "Gao Ming, are you still pretending to be calm?" Qian Junran took the student ID card in his hand and pulled out a blood-stained knife: "Saeki''s knife has killed ghosts, although I don''t know how he did it. , but these are not important, I only care about the results. With the tip of the knife touching the photo of his student ID card, Qian Junran seemed to become the focus of the world: "We don''t want to kill you either. It''s your ghost that is still lingering. You insist on taking revenge on us and imprisoning everyone here." ?With eyes wide open, Qian Junran said harsh words, and the tip of the knife pressed down a little. After he pierced the photo, the memory fragments in Gao Ming''s heart that did not belong to him flowed out with hot blood and tears. Seeing that there was no pained expression on Gao Ming''s face, a trace of doubt flashed in Du Bai''s eyes: "Is there a mistake? Didn''t the voice in the office building say that hurting the memory fragments is equivalent to stabbing the school rules? Why did he say nothing? Nothing happened?" ?Du Bai still felt a little guilty about his high life. "The voice said that the person who made the school rules was hiding in the school, but we searched all the buildings and couldn''t find him." Qian Junran felt that he could no longer look back: "So there is only one possibility. The 51st classmate has been If he stays with us, he will have a good life!" All the classmates showed murderous intent. Qian Junran stole Saeki''s knife. The other students were not so easy to deal with. Some of them obtained cursed objects in the school and used them as weapons; Various items full of resentment were bought there; some even hired ghost classmates through painting and deception. "After two days of class, you have made so much progress. If our teacher hadn''t died early, he would probably be happy for you." Gao Ming held the dark photo of his body in his hand and stared silently behind Qian Junran. Shadow: "I originally wanted to beat you up in the most brutal way, but I think it''s not easy for you these past few days. You have also helped me so much and accumulated so many memory fragments." "Are you so frightened that you started talking nonsense?" Qian Junran stabbed the knife into his student ID card little by little, his eyes becoming sinister: "I really want Liu Yi to see how ugly you are now." "Then she probably can''t see it." Gao Ming smiled and pointed behind Qian Junran. Turning his head subconsciously, Qian Junran saw a huge black dog more than two meters tall behind him, with its mouth full of fangs open! (End of this chapter) Chapter 169 what is best friend Chapter 169 What is a best friend? The gap between the beautiful and cold Liu Yi in his imagination and the actual scene was too big. Qian Junran''s heart seemed to have forgotten to beat. For the first time, he saw a dog shrouded in darkness like a night. A lot of dogs? ?The huge mouth swallowed Qian Junran and his student ID card together. The **** dog got down on all fours, its long black hair fluttering in the blood. ??The students who surrounded Gao Ming all stood on the same spot, their legs seemed to be filled with lead, their shoes seemed to be stuck to the ground, and they could not even move their bodies. Since you think I am the 51st student, how can you possibly resist me who controls the rules? Gao Ming stroked Xia Yang''s graffiti on the wall. The **** dog swallowed Qian Jun and then disappeared into the shadows. The next moment, he gracefully walked out of the shadow behind Gao Ming. With black hair flying behind him, the big dog spit out his student ID card and Saeki''s knife from his mouth. Is your dream to become a game designer? No! I still hope you will treat me as a doctor in the future... "Good luck! Answer the phone! Answer the phone! Tell me whether I should go there or not!" Everything seemed to correspond to each other, and the 51st classmate seemed to want to tell him something in this way. "It would be great if that were the case." Gao Ming dropped his blood on his student ID card. The Flesh Fairy didn''t react at all, which was enough to show that Gao Ming was not the fifty-first student: "I''m not him, but he seems to be interested in I understand it very well and even know my cards. Entering the classroom where Youliang once studied, Gao Ming sat quietly in the last row: "What kind of ending can be regarded as a future that has never happened?" "Gao Ming, calm down! We don''t mean any harm, we just want to find out your identity!" Cao Song stepped back, his voice trembling. "not here." Gao Ming unfolded his voting paper, and the profession written on it was neither a murderer nor a psychological counselor, but a game designer. ?Walking around the campus and looking at the energetic students, Gao Ming himself seemed to be affected and felt much younger. "The Hende Scholarly School used to be a bright haven. Even in the nightmare, he tried his best to beautify every memory of the campus." Another reason why Gao Ming was driven out of the nightmare last time may be that he and Xia Yang played too much and almost destroyed the school. Xia Yang''s graffiti still remains on the outer walls. Gao Ming was different from all his classmates. He did not think about the life and death crisis, nor did he think about how to escape from the school. He simply held the student ID card full of memories and felt the colorful memories. Gao Ming, you and I are best friends. I hope you can answer me honestly, why am I less lovable than you? "I need to hurry up and get into the underground of the experimental building. The flood is coming tonight. It will be very troublesome to go underground then." Gao Ming has decided to break up. Ji Zhe is outside to attract the attention of the school rules and Situ An''s rules. He must seize this opportunity. "Are you reading again? Why don''t you become a psychological counselor in the future, specializing in treating mental illness for us." ?Other students began to **** for survival in the nightmare, while Gao Ming turned around and entered the nightmare of Hande Scholar College. Everything Youliang values ??is here. "Besides these places, where else would he go?" The memory fragments in Gao Ming''s heart collided with each other, crushing the memory that did not belong to him: "The answer may be hidden in our memories and his." Gao Ming''s words made all the students present feel stupid. Only Du Bai could barely follow Gao Ming''s train of thought: "An ending that has never happened?" ?Du Bai and other students were in a state of high tension. They couldn''t concentrate on thinking about Gao Ming''s words, and they were all thinking about how to get out. Recalling the contents of the diary, Gao Ming went to the library, canteen and study room successively, but the 51st classmate was nowhere to be found. Du Bai seemed to have thought of a possibility: "Didn''t you send a message? Your mobile phone received messages from all our classmates! You know the position of each of us!" Gao Ming picked up the student ID card and touched the face on the ID card with his fingertips: "I actually wonder if I am the 51st student. After all, I only have memories of my own deaths, and I have forgotten many happy and warm pasts. Maybe I once knew sacrifice and dedication, maybe I was abandoned by you once." I want to give Zhou Sisi an apple on Christmas Eve. Will she be happy? Is it too abrupt? "It seems useless to tell you this. Forget it, you just need to know that I am not the 51st student." Gao Ming did not go on a killing spree. He didn''t like killing: "I won''t kill you, money." Junran was just swallowed, he is still alive." "If I can persuade Youliang to stand on my side, no matter what rules he has, they will be ruined." Gao Ming did not waste time with his classmates. He wrote down all the experiences of Youliang''s life: "I want Youliang to be on my side." Theres no point in showing up to kill Malice, we can only start with what Youliang cherishes. ?This social practice class was full of weirdness. Gao Ming tried to shout for Youliang, but he didn''t get any response. Other peoples voting papers do not have these rules and restrictions on the back. Am I being treated differently? Standing up, Gao Ming looked around: "Youliang''s nightmare is also in the school! The school in the nightmare is also a school! Could it be that the 51st student has been hiding in the school in the nightmare, so Situ An and the investigation bureau can''t find him? ? Zhou Sisi said that you were her deskmate before, and Im sorry that I sat in your seat "I just resigned from Henshan Prison a few days ago and became a freelance game designer. No one knows about this except me." Gao Ming decided to be a ghost game designer, and he slightly beautified himself After a moment: "And my life mission is also quite special. I need to control all of you and use your profession and personality to create a game ending that has never happened before." Some shallow pictures came to mind, and gradually Gao Ming heard some voices. "Gao Ming, everyone in the class is sending me messages! Some want me to go to the tunnel bus to find you, and some tell me not to go. What happened to you? I am very scared and worried now. Can you tell me Am I telling the truth? Seeing that his classmates were still where they were, Gao Ming stood up and walked away. He put away his student ID card and took out his voting paper. Is it because Xia Yang and I entered the nightmare last time and killed all the evil spirits that Youliang added a few rules to me this time? Opening the textbook, Gao Ming looked at the grade list on the wall. He suddenly remembered something: "The voice in the office building told Qian Junran that the 51st student was in the school, but they searched all over the school and only found Some memory fragments were found, but the 51st student was not found. ?Compared with others, Gao Mings voting paper had a few more notes on the backit was forbidden to kill any of his classmates, and it was forbidden to use any means such as poisoning, cursing, and verbal bewitching to indirectly force classmates to death. The school in the nightmare is not much different from the school outside, except that it is called Hande Scholarly Academy. After the leader Qian Junran was eaten, everyone''s unity became loose and ridiculous. "My understanding is that many people in this school have taken social practice classes. The nightmare run by everyone will have various endings. I need to use you to create an unprecedented future." Gao Ming still has half a sentence. The words were not spoken, but he was doing the same thing in reality. Looking at the voting paper again, Gao Ming stood up suddenly. He ran to the top of the teaching building and opened the door to the rooftop. "If you just want to find out your identity, do you need to bring a knife?" Gao Ming held Saeki''s knife in his backhand: "Do you want to know what message I sent to the 51st student?" You said people who are not mentally ill would be happy every day, just like Zhou Sisi. ?Fragments of memory pieced together a vague face. Gao Ming did not look for it deliberately. He just followed the bits and pieces in his memory and finally stopped in the corridor outside the door of Class 13. Tell me what I saw. Can I save all of you with my life? When he looked up at the class, an ordinary student walked past him. ?There is nothing special about this student. He is in a panic, as if he can''t find his student ID card. (End of this chapter) Chapter 170 succeed Chapter 170 Succession Classmate, are you looking for this? Gao Ming picked up the student ID card in his hand and looked at each other with the ordinary student. The photo on the certificate gradually became clearer, and the memory fell into my heart like raindrops on the window. "Huh?" The classmate seemed to have just woken up. His reaction was a little slow. It took him a long time before he stretched out his hand and said, "Thank you." The student ID card contains memory fragments scattered throughout the campus. Gao Ming actually does not want to hand it over to the other party. If possible, he would eat the student ID card in one bite and lock all the memories in his heart. "What''s your name?" Gao Mingshou hung in the air: "I want to see if this is your student ID card?" My name is Gao Yun. The male classmate replied simply. "Good luck? Good luck?" Gao Ming held his student ID card with five fingers. He felt as if the blood in his body was boiling and his heart was beating very fast. He didn''t know why. In this social practice class, Gao Ming did not become anyone. He devoted himself to being the person he once was. He had a bad personality, was withdrawn and cold, and occasionally had a poisonous tongue. The scenes in the memory fragments reappeared in Youliang''s nightmare. Gao Ming also remembered how he was when he was in school. He and Gao Yun were sitting on either side of a female classmate. The female classmate was very similar to Zhou Sisi, with a cheerful, lively and enthusiastic personality. , and is younger and better looking than Zhou Sisi. "I want to give her an apple on Christmas Eve. What do you think? Is it a bit abrupt?" Gao Yun quietly handed Gao Ming a note. Looking at the words on the note, a certain memory fragment flashed through Gao Ming''s mind, and he knew that this should be what really happened. "It''s a cloud, a cloud of clouds." The male classmate explained again: "The family who adopted me hopes that I can be as free as a cloud, never bound, born in the sky, and turned into rain after death." Gao Yun is not that perfect either. He has lived with his adoptive father since he was a child and rarely has contact with other people. He is always locked in a room by his adoptive father and has low self-esteem and isolation. ?The teacher is giving a lecture, the students in the first few rows are listening carefully, and the students in the back rows are busy doing their own things. No one in the two worlds disturbs the other. ?Two people who like to walk alone talk about everything now, but the female classmate sitting between them seems a bit redundant. Pushing open the class door, the sun just shines on the desk, and Gao Ming feels as if he has returned to ten years ago. "Someone wants to kill you, and they are approaching." Gao Ming stood up from his seat and prepared to leave. High life. As a senior psychological counselor, Gao Ming tried to figure out Gao Yun''s intentions. He did not resist, let Gao Yun catch him, and entered Class 13. The family that adopted you? Was your name given by your adoptive parents? The students in Class 13 were not so "special" before, everyone seemed to be ordinary. Gao Ming said nothing and stared at Gao Yun silently. In Youliangs nightmare, Gao Ming and Gao Yun became friends, and they knew each others secrets. "Stop thinking nonsense. My adoptive father has mental problems. Because of his existence, I am not liked by my classmates." Taking the student ID card from Gao Ming''s hand, Gao Yun was stunned for a moment: "This looks like mine." Student ID card, but why did it become like this? Did you pick it up in the washing machine? "Are you doing this to protect me?" Gao Yun slowly raised his lowered head. He looked at Gao Ming. The expression on his face was a little different from before, and something deep in his eyes broke: " Is it like that night ten years ago? "To be precise, he should be my adoptive father." Gao Yun recalled for a while: "My father is a very strange person. He never smiles. There are always chains wrapped under his clothes, like a sinner. He has no friends and also He had no family, he said he had died many times, and he also said he adopted me so that I could be his next one. Growing up teaches us many things, except that it makes us forget the joy of childhood. The textbooks stand up on the table. Behind the stacks of books are young faces. Some are endorsing, some are playing backgammon on their notebooks, some are secretly reading novels, and some are copying homework to be checked in the next class. . Before Gao Ming finished speaking, Gao Yun hung his student ID card on his chest and waved to Gao Ming: "Are you a newly transferred student? What should I call you?" When did everything start to change? They had already planned it. Everyone stood on different floors, tore up the 51st classmate''s diary, burned it, and followed the direction of the smoke. The memories in the student ID card flowed slowly, and the dark and desolate life became colorful. Lifting up the pen, Gao Ming wrote on the other side of the note: "Study hard, you are in love, what should I do?" "Gao Yun, I want to ask you..." The world outside the classroom window is changing every minute, but neither Gao Ming nor Gao Yun care about that. No longer obsessed with nightmares and abnormal events, Gao Ming worked hard to suppress the memory of death in his heart. At least at this moment, he behaved like a student. "I can''t stay with you for the time being." Those investigators had seen Gao Ming. If they found out that Gao Ming and Gao Yun were together, it would probably expose Gao Yun''s existence. Gao Yun was looking forward to receiving the note from Gao Ming. After taking a look at it, his expression became wonderful. "What a strange name? Do any parents really give their children such names? It''s hard to explain fate. Most people can''t control it. Whether you believe in fate or not, the ending may be miserable." Gao Yun seemed to realize that he was wrong. He said: "I don''t mean to hate you, my adoptive father''s name is also very strange." He is so ordinary that he doesnt even look like a villain. ?Gao Yun''s words contained a huge amount of information, which aroused many conjectures in Gao Ming''s mind. "Why?" The most unpopular student in the class once and the least popular student in the class now enlighten and encourage each other. The steps he took stopped and Gao Ming turned around. ?The other person is 1.75 meters tall, wearing a school uniform, without any trace of dressing up, and the smile on his face is a bit simple. "I''m here to show you around the school. Let''s go. Don''t stand there stupidly." Gao Yun grabbed Gao Ming''s hand. They are two completely different individuals, with completely opposite personalities and behavioral habits, but walking together makes them... And inexplicably harmonious. ?Seeing that the two people''s personalities began to change for the better, the calm in the school was suddenly broken, and several investigators wearing black uniforms entered the teaching building. "Ten years ago you were trapped in a tunnel bus, parked between the world of death and reality. You needed a living person to drive the vehicle to find the way out, but the price was that the living person would be left in the bus forever." Gao Yun Touching his student ID card: "Gao Ming, I always thought you would come back to replace me." Today was originally a big chapter, but the rest of it was too complicated, so I deleted a plot, so Ill go over it again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 171 We are all polluters! Chapter 171 We are all polluters! Gao Yun''s voice seemed to contain special power, and every word pierced Gao Ming''s heart like a sharp knife. I promise to go back and replace you? ?Memories of death collided with each other in the torture chamber. Gao Ming died again and again, and then returned to the bus. It seemed to be related to a promise that could not be fulfilled no matter what. His head hurts, Gao Ming is unable to stand still, and the whirlpool of fate is always pulling him. "At night ten years ago, the two worlds overlapped deep in the tunnel. You need to find a living person who has an intersection with everyone''s destiny. He will stand in the world of the living and guide you out of the world of the dead." Gao Yun''s eyes His eyes were no longer bright, his eyelids were covered with thick dust, and his pupils were cloudy: "I regard you all as my friends, but I didn''t expect that you would have turned into monsters in the world of death. I listened to you. , personally released a whole truckload of evil spirits that polluted reality back into the world. There is a lot of information in Gao Yun''s every sentence, and Gao Ming''s brain is running rapidly. The world of death that Gao Yun mentioned should be the shadow world discovered by the Investigation Bureau. The world shrouded in shadow erodes reality in various ways. Every student in Class 13 seems to be the seed of the shadow world scattered into reality. . "Gao Yun, I have forgotten many things. If I promise to replace you, then I will definitely come to you after I finish my own affairs!" Gao Ming is already sure that Gao Yun is the No. 1 member of Class 13. 51 classmates, but until now he still has no impression of Gao Yun. This child seems to have been forgotten by everyone. "Looking for me?" Gao Yun''s eyes became numb, his school uniform began to fade, and then his body became a little blurry: "You will only go to me when you need me, like now In the corridor, the investigators were checking classrooms, but Gao Yun had no idea of ??hiding. "All the classmates in Class 13 have sent you messages. Some want you to come over, and some have warned you. I don''t mean anything by saying this. I just want to tell you that people are very complicated and cannot be generalized." Gao Ming I can''t remember anything that happened ten years ago. This feeling is very painful. Some things obviously happened but I can''t remember them. "You should not be considered human beings. You are now just a source of pollution sent by the world of death into reality. If you want to prevent the world of death from invading reality, then you must kill all of you and let the people who should be dead die and the people who should be alive Just stay alive." ?? Gao Yun said a way to stop the cycle, but Gao Ming had a different view: "Why should we prevent the invasion of the world of death?" ?His sudden soul question made Gao Yun forget what he was going to say next. "I want to say what should this world be like? Is the path that fate has arranged for us really the only way?" Gao Ming stepped forward and grabbed Gao Yun''s shoulders with both hands: "I will Try to change the status quo, but not in a predetermined way. The touch on Gao Ming''s fingertips was strange. Gao Yun''s body was like a wax figure melted in a high temperature environment. The color of his whole body came from that student ID card. "I didn''t expect you to have such an idea." Gao Yun shook his head: "You have also become a monster, and you have all become monsters that pollute reality!" "No one wants to be a monster. It''s just because we can''t change that we are forced to become monsters." Gao Ming wanted to ask what happened on the bus ten years ago, but Gao Yun''s body began to melt faster. The investigators seemed to sense something in the corridor, and they all ran towards the Class 13 classroom. "It doesn''t matter whether fate is right or wrong. I will live on in my own way. I will never go back to that dark tunnel this time." Gao Yun''s eyes seemed to have been dripped with ink, and his pupils were dilated. , his expression was a little scary. "What do you want to do?" "This social practice class was given to me by you. Now I just give it back to you so that you can see your true self and look directly at your polluted heart. , recalling the forgotten dirty past." As Gao Yun spoke, the eyes of all the students in the classroom dimmed, and they scattered like pieces of a puzzle, and the blood on their bodies turned into thick blood mist. classroom. As footsteps approached, Gao Yun''s body dissipated in the blood mist, and some memory fragments flowed into his student ID card. Gao Ming picked up the fallen student ID card, and Gao Yuns complete color photo appeared on it, as well as Gao Yuns name. "The person I was talking to just now was not Gao Yun''s real body, but just a part of his consciousness hidden in Youliang''s nightmare. Is he here just to wait for his classmates?" Gao Yun can confront Situ An and even gain the upper hand. It is definitely not a simple matter. Gao Ming is very suspicious that the other person''s real name is not Gao Yun, but Gao Yun. This is a very strange intuition. ??The classroom door was pushed open forcefully, and two investigators broke in. They looked at Gao Ming standing in the blood mist: "Raise your hands! Don''t move!" Gao Ming ignored the investigators warning and allowed the blood mist to soak into his body. Unfortunately, after the blood mist was injected into his heart, it was all swallowed up by the Flesh Fairy. "Gao Yun wants to let the students see his true appearance through the blood mist, and let everyone know that he is a pollutant put into reality by the shadow world, but my situation is quite special. Compared with ordinary pollution sources, having a flesh and blood fairy, My heart is filled with memories of death, and I want to kill Fate. I can be said to be a super source of pollution. "The high-life maniac sucked the blood mist, but still couldn''t stop the mist from spreading. I dont know when I started to become extremely irritable and I often couldnt control myself. Its a strange feeling. Whenever I see knives, or even sharp objects, I will imagine the scene of them piercing flesh. My mother said I was sick. She didnt dare to tell my strict father. She was afraid that I would be hated by my father, so she took me to see many psychiatrists behind my fathers back. "Do you know who the first person I killed was?" Wang Jie stood in the blood mist, looking at Youde who was forced into the corner, and he gently tapped Youde''s forehead with the blade of his sword. "The first person who died was the doctor. He pried into my inner secrets and threatened me with it. When I was young, I didn''t know what to do. The doctor finally told my father everything. Later, my father asked me to kill him with my own hands. "Doctor." Wang Jie laughed: "I am my father''s child, and he said that I am also the child most like him." ??A foul smell came from Youde''s body and he became incontinent. Youde himself did not expect that such a scene would appear in a normal social practice class. The blood mist slowly penetrated into Wang Jie''s body, and his breathing gradually became heavier. Something in his heart was awakened, and the faces of people who died tragically flashed in his mind: "When did I become like this? I remember Im not sure, can you help me recall it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 172 Kill with a borrowed knife Chapter 172 Killing someone with a borrowed knife Youde, who was forced into the corner, had no way out. He was a despicable and cowardly guy at heart. Even in this situation, he still did not dare to resist the strong. His legs went weak and he held his soaked and smelly pants. Kneel down on the ground. "I really don''t know anything. I just went to pick up my brother at the school gate. His biological parents are waiting for treatment in the hospital. Our whole family is very miserable. Please let me go. I can do anything you ask me to do." "Youde kowtows loudly and bursts into tears. "Are you afraid of me? I like to see you with such expressions. You are powerless and can''t change anything. Every begging you make is like an invitation to me! An invitation for me to torture you in a more cruel way. "The blood vessels on the surface of Wang Jie''s body are slightly bulging, and there is a thin line of blood running through the pupils in the depths of his eyes. ??If you don''t beg for mercy, you will be killed, and if you beg for mercy, you will die in a worse way. Youde''s whole face wrinkled together, he pressed his hands on the ground, and the report about Youliang on TV suddenly flashed in his mind. ?His abandoned brother has now not only grown up, but also lives an extremely happy life. He helps others everywhere and seems to never have any worries. "Why is this happening? What did I do wrong? Why do you have to let me clean up this mess!" Under Wang Jie''s stimulation, Youde''s spirit and consciousness changed in some way. His soul seemed to be polluted. A lot of negative emotions were triggered. Go back! Go back! Dont come out to harm me! Heavy breathing came from Wang Jie''s mouth. The tip of his knife did not press down, and his eyes became strange and excited: "What a vicious guy, you deserve to die more than I thought." I wont let you succeed, I will imprison you in my mind! Get back! He couldn''t stop Wang Jie by himself, so Cao Song also hurried over. When the injured Youde saw that Wang Jie had been stopped, he rolled and ran downstairs. "He?" The doctor shook his head: "I don''t know him. He seems to be a doctor in the clinic." Doctor, let me ask you more, who is the doctor in the photo? Youde asked cautiously, for fear of irritating the other person. ?Ever since Gao Ming said that the key to clearing the level lies in Youde, classmates who knew the news began to search for traces of Youde. "No, I won''t do such a cruel thing. Why would I go crazy? It seems that starting from a certain day, I have been fighting against something in my spirit! I''m not crazy, I''m not crazy!" Saeki suddenly waved his knife. , slashing randomly into the air! Saeki, who was talking to himself, didn''t take Yude''s mood into account at all. At this time, Yude wanted to die. He was about to be killed just now, but now he is in a semi-anaesthetized state and can''t even pray for death. . Without any warning, Wang Jie''s knife pierced Youde''s shoulder, and he screamed in pain. Blood mist drifted into the clinic, Saeki''s voice became sharper, and half of his face was slowly changing. Seeing this, Youde''s heart grew cold, and he suddenly felt that it might be better to go to Wang Jie''s side. ??He still didn''t dare to resist Wang Jie, but he dared to swing his sword at a weaker person. Help, help! He covered his shoulders and shouted, running towards a crowded place. The passers-by around him thought they had encountered a madman and stayed away. "My name is Saeki. I think I should be a doctor, but the voting paper I drew said..." The male doctor opened the voting paper and looked at it again. It said patient: "Is there any profession that is for patients? Is it possible? Do you think I will be sick for the rest of my life?" Doctor! Help me! Youde cried and ran towards the doctor. The more he wanted to fight against that thing, the more powerful and terrifying it became. It not only aroused his negative emotions, but also seemed to be able to infect the people around him, making everyone abnormal. ?As the blood mist spread, similar things happened all over the city. As long as there were classmates from Class 13, disaster would inevitably follow. Each of them seems to be an anchor set by the shadow world. As long as they are alive, they will continue to have an impact on their surroundings. Saeki''s eyes are a little strange. They are turned up and have double pupils. When he loses control of his emotions, he will exhale a light mist of blood from his nose. "Found it..." The doctor found the needle and thread for sewing clothes and a fruit knife from the drawer of the clinic: "My knife was stolen. Let me use this to sew you up first." Fear began to stimulate Youde again, and he found that this was what he saw in front of him. The doctor looks completely different from the clinic doctor in the picture frame on the wall! Youde was in so much pain that he couldn''t stay rational. It wasn''t until the anesthetic was injected into his body that his expression relaxed a little. "The wound is very long and severely torn. It needs to be sutured immediately." The man in a white coat motioned Youde to lie down on the hospital bed. He went to the cabinet next to him and searched for a long time before finding the anesthetic: "Lie down." The weak Youde entered the clinic. His steps were very heavy and half of his clothes were soaked in blood. ??But even in this situation, what Youde hated most in his heart was not Wang Jie, but those who were happier than him. In the corner of the school library, Youliang put down the collection of jokes in his hand and looked at his hands in surprise. "Don''t rush me, I''m looking for a scalpel and a needle and thread." The doctor rummaged through the box to find something, which made Youde wonder. A doctor would forget where his surgical tools are. Follow me, Ill take you to the hospital. Unlike the indifferent passers-by, the doctor was very enthusiastic. He stopped a car and took Youde to a nearby clinic. But just when Youde thought he was in the worst situation, he saw the left half of Saeki''s face become distorted, as if something was about to come out, and that thing had broken away from the human category. My nightmares are getting out of control? Bang! The shadow world wants to invade reality, and many horrific and strange things that should not appear in ordinary people''s lives will gradually be seen by the public. Compared with other classmates, Saeki was the most severely affected because he passed various tests many years ago and discovered that there was something else in his mind, and he always wanted to figure out what it was. "Don''t kill me. I can take you to find my brother. He is very special. He never seems to suffer. You must have never hunted such a rare person!" Youde blurted out by letting the murderer hunt his own brother. Only then did he realize what he had said. Half of his body was unconscious, and Youde''s face turned pale: "Doctor, can you suture me quickly?" "He is a doctor, then who are you?" Youde felt like he couldn''t breathe. ?There were many people watching the excitement, but everyone just watched. If you approached, they would retreat. The corridor door was knocked open, and Du Bai and Cao Song ran in: "Wang Jie! Don''t kill him! He should still be useful!" The blood in his palms was fading rapidly, and large swaths of shadows began to appear on his body. Unlocking his white coat, Saeki was wearing a patient''s clothes underneath. He looked like a lunatic who had just escaped from a mental hospital: "Don''t be afraid, I will sew up all the openings on your body, including your eyes, nose, ears and mouth..." Stimulated by the blood mist, the unknown things in Saeki''s mind seemed to be taking root and sprouting faster than a child hearing his mother''s call. ?The situation was urgent, Du Bai knocked away Wang Jie with all his strength: "Are you crazy?" Brother, who are you talking to? ?The bleeding continued and the pain was unbearable. Youde felt that he was about to pass out. When his vision became blurred, he suddenly saw a man in a white coat on the street platform. After he took the first step, his inner restraint collapsed instantly. He lay on the ground like a dog, wagging his tail at the murderer and begging for mercy: "I can take you to him, and others! I''ll give you whatever you want. I can give it to you. If you are worried about me lying to you, you can let me stab him twice! I wont tell the truth, I just want to live. ??If you compare Youliang''s nightmare world to a healthy adult, then various lesions are beginning to appear in this adult''s body, and they are spreading very quickly. Someone is poisoning my nightmares? (End of this chapter) Chapter 173 order of death Chapter 173 Order of Death Youliang discovered very early that he was different from other big ghosts on campus, including Yan Xizhi. Those big ghosts could only hide in the room of resentment and use their resentment to change the room they were in, but he could create restoration Create a nightmare that is unique to him. Whether it can completely restore the nightmare-like memories seems to be the difference between the House of Resentment and the House of Hell. ??But what he didn''t expect was that his nightmare would get out of control on this day, and even backfire on himself. A large shadow spread over his body and tore his soul apart. Is it that person from that class again? The number thirteen left a deep impression on Youliang. Over the years, the only person who could walk out of his nightmare with a smile was from Class 13. Were going to drag them all out. Youliang stretched his left hand towards the wall, but he found that he could not integrate into the nightmare weaved based on his own memories. As the owner of the nightmare, he was also trapped here. Is they targeting me? Youliang ran out of the library. He saw a thick blood mist covering everything, and small blood vessels like plant roots sprouted from the walls of the campus. ?First there were graffiti full of malice and curses, and then there were strange bloodshot traces and contaminants. Youliang felt that he was becoming weak at an extremely fast speed. Its a trap! Youliang knows something about what happened in the school. Situ An rules and deceives Class 13 students into the school in order to use their connection with Gao Yun to find Gao Yun''s memory fragments scattered in the school and seize the school. Gao Yun obviously knew his classmates better than Situ An, and they were a group of scourges, so he followed the trend and wanted to use the classmates of Class 13 to pollute Youliang and swallow up the laboratory building in one fell swoop. The clean and fair skin is covered with a layer of shadow. Youliang is a little confused about how those students did it? They just look like a bunch of failed adults, each of them unhappy. How could a bunch of guys have such a huge impact on nightmares? Based on the vivid memories of each passerby, their mental state became strange. They no longer remained silent and numb, but began to go crazy in pain. Compared to the times, personal pain is insignificant, but the collapse of an era often begins with each insignificant pain. "The smell of shadows and death is so strong! Did these students enter the school by mistake from reality? Or did they crawl out of **** to seek their lives?! Will all the living people in reality be so crazy after I die?" Youliang has already He had not been happy for a long time and now he was even more unhappy. Before he could understand everything, a loud noise came from the teaching building that he used as a harbor! An investigator wearing a black uniform smashed the window glass and fell into the corridor. The old woman with four mouths on her face looked very bad: "They all say that I am an old lady, but you say that I am Ugly ghost!" Where did the four-mouthed aunt come from?? There was no such distinctive middle-aged woman in Youliangs memory! "Tear up the teacher''s qualification certificate! Notify the director! Ghosts other than the target appear in the nightmare, level 3 abnormal event danger level!" The investigators cooperated tacitly, and immediately began to contact Situ An outside the nightmare according to the plan, and after they tore it up After the teacher''s qualification certificate was printed with Situ An''s photo, the buildings in the nightmare began to shake slightly, and a force attacked Youliang''s nightmare from outside. Not only Gao Yun, who represents the rules of the school, Situ An has also been preparing to attack Youliang. Many of the investigators he sent to participate in social practice classes before have curses on them. Dont run! Ba Po jumped out of the window sill and chased the investigator on both hands and feet. Stop that deformed white ghost! Buy time for the security personnel! The investigator fought desperately, without the slightest fear in his eyes. "You guys are really ugly! You are eating shit!" Ba Po was extremely angry and looked very scary. But even in this situation, Ba Po still did not kill him. She grabbed the investigator with the foulest mouth among them and wanted to tear his mouth open. "Bapo! Get back!" Gao Ming opened the classroom door and rolled out of the classroom with another investigator. He grabbed Bapo and said, "The security personnel seem to have come in too!" Something was not right about the investigators who participated in the social practice class. The two who were most hidden among them moved forward together after observing Ba Po and Gao Ming. They held each other''s hands, revealing the blood rings on their wrists. The ring communicator stained red by blood has lost a lot of its functions and only retains the most basic communication capabilities. Those who need to use the blood ring to communicate are not humans. Lets go! Gao Ming didnt give the other party a chance to act. Taking advantage of the other partys preparation time, he dragged Ba Po and fled outside the school. The idea of ??a high life is also very simple. The physical quality of a living person is there. The more terrifying the ability, the greater the consumption, so there is no need to confront it head-on. I will tear their mouths apart! "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. When I become the director of the General Bureau of Investigation, I will ask you to tear the mouths of those who spread rumors every day!" Gao Ming forced the eighth wife to say: "This nightmare city is the memory of some big ghost. There are people who are probably more powerful than us now. Be anxious." Before he finished speaking, Gao Ming ran out of the teaching building and saw Youliang. He did not continue to say some hurtful words and decisively changed his words: "Brother Liang, the school rules want to use your nightmares for experiments! I finally understand. You are equivalent to fate in your own nightmare, and the classmates of Class 13 are the poison specially designed to fight fate and reality! " "Well..." Youliang''s expression was complicated. Whether others are poisonous still needs to be questioned, but in Gao Ming''s case it was an exclamation mark. Youliang met Gao Ming twice, and nothing good happened each time. Last time Gao Ming and Xia Yang were graffitiing all over the city. If it weren''t for Yan Xizhi''s sake, he would have gone crazy. This time the situation was even more serious. . "Brother Liang! You have to send all the students out of the nightmare as soon as possible. We are all sources of pollution from the shadow world, and we are part of the game between the shadow world and the real world!" Gao Ming spoke very fast, and of course Youliang also wanted to save the students. Kicked out, the problem is that he can''t get out now. His body is covered with shadows, and all of Youliang''s memories are tainted. The school rules and Situ An, two unscrupulous guys, have been targeting him for a long time. It is difficult for a good person who follows the rules to defeat an unscrupulous bad person. Youliang sighed: "Guess why I don''t throw you out?" Because you trust me? "I see in you the optimism that I have lost." Youliang''s clean and pure soul was polluted, but he did not completely lose the ability to resist: "Take me to see your classmates, I need you to give something cost." At what cost? "I don''t know if the memories contaminated by you can be recovered after killing you, but don''t worry, I won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately." Youliang said lightly: "I will kill until I can control the nightmare, so you''d better You can arrange your own death sequence. ?Car accidents continued to occur on the street outside the school. Sirens, screams, and cries were heard. The chaos was intensifying. The malice in Youliang''s memory was really matched this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 174 It is the passenger terminal that begins and ends Chapter 174 is the beginning and the end of the passenger terminal After experiencing all kinds of pain, something deep in Youliang''s heart has not changed. If other big ghosts come over and start killing randomly, how can they let the classmates of Class 13 sort themselves? "Do you want us to discuss the most damned people in the class?" Gao Ming thought silently and stood still. "What''s wrong? Do you feel cruel?" Youliang''s body was covered with shadows: "I''m just trying to save myself." "I don''t think it''s cruel. I want to give you a suggestion. How about killing Zhuo Jun first?" Gao Ming had long wanted to kill Zhuo Jun. He was just afraid of attracting Situ An''s attention and alerted the snake: "That guy is again Cunning and insidious, he harmed the whole group, and he was still Situ An''s subordinate. " Youliang did not expect that Gao Ming not only did not refuse, but also took the initiative to help him select candidates: "The relationship between the classmates in your class does not look good." Its okay, we just want to kill each other occasionally. "Lend me your cell phone." Gao Ming opened Qian Junran''s cell phone group chat and frowned. This guy was full of bad intentions. He created seven groups behind Gao Ming''s back and said bad things about Gao Ming and Wang Jie everywhere. , he also wanted to seize Gao Ming and give it to the Bureau of Investigation in order to obtain the protection of the Bureau of Investigation. "You should continue to go back and stay, I will use you as a controlled experiment." Gao Ming asked the big dog to swallow Qian Junran again. When the blood mist enveloped the city, Qian Junran hid in the big dog''s belly. He was The only Class 13 student in the social practice class who was not affected by the blood mist. "It can''t be generalized." Gao Ming called out the big dog and asked it to spit out Qian Junran. "How can you pretend to be affectionate when you are raising a lover behind your back?" Zhuo Jun spat out a mouthful of **** spit: "Let me tell you another secret. In fact, neither your wife nor your lover likes you, and neither do your two children. It''s not yours." ?Now many students are wary of him. He wants to use Qian Junran''s mobile phone to let Qian Junran contact other students. Gao Ming had no curiosity about the security force of the Bureau of Investigation, so he let the big dog eat him and chased after Youliang. ?The **** raincoat entered the campus on the second rescue bus of the Bureau of Investigation. No one knew what was hidden under the raincoat. "If you are put back to reality, the vast sea may become like this. The shadow world has planted seeds in each of your hearts." Youliang''s words reminded Gao Ming of something. He had used the help of The blank photo pulled the entire unit building where Zhao Xi was located into the shadow world. Originally he thought he was a "passage" between two worlds as Xuan Wen said, but now it seems that he and the rest of Class 13 should be in the shadow world. Sending into the seeds of reality, each of them may have this ability. ?Qian Junran lowered his attitude, but there was still a trace of resentment hidden in his eyes. At this moment, the thing under the **** raincoat seemed to have received some instructions and wanted to force its way in from outside the nightmare. Passenger terminal? Youliang looked at the edge of the city: Thats where the worst nightmare collapse happened. "Don''t come any closer! Any behavior that interferes with the Bureau''s plan will bring disaster to you!" Zhuo Jun gritted his teeth, and there were gouge marks on his back: "Absorbing the blood mist will make you lose yourself, don''t take the initiative to do it again Accept it!" Some people feel that as long as they can gain the ability to deal with ghosts, they are willing to pay any price and begin to actively absorb the blood mist; some people firmly resist and do not want to become monsters; but there are more of the third category, who remain neutral and will not stop until the last moment. Make a choice. My classmates are all gathered at the only bus station in the city. Perhaps it is a coincidence that the fate of Class 13 is still related to the bus. They also found that there was a problem with the blood mist. Everyone''s abnormal behavior was different, which led to their different attitudes towards the blood mist. You forced them to talk nonsense! Yuan Hui rushed over again, and other students also had their own plans. Qian Junran sat on the ground with a frightened look on his face. After seeing Gao Ming again, he screamed and his face turned frighteningly white. ? ? There were cracks on the wall near the edge of the nightmare, and in the center of all the cracks was a blood-red raincoat. "I''m not interested in your private life." Gao Ming identified the locations of other classmates through group chat. When he and Gao Yun recalled the past in school, everyone had already gathered together and tried various methods to overcome the nightmare. "My classmates seem useless, but when it comes to doing evil, each one is more powerful than the other." Gao Ming hoped that Youliang would not be careless: "Among them are people from the student union and people from the Investigation Bureau. They should cooperate inside and outside, and they can do anything. Its possible to do it. ?His cell phone was taken away by Gao Ming. Qian Junran looked bitter, his eyes were extremely tangled, and he actually stood up little by little. The appearance of the blood mist broke a certain balance, and Zhuo Jun felt that the situation was going out of control. ?Standing at the intersection of the cracks, Zhuo Jun held a special knife from the Investigation Bureau, his muscles bulging. Stimulated by the blood mist, he seemed to have grown taller. In the passenger terminal, the students were divided into six groups. The largest and most united group were the scapegoats. They all now have the illusion that they are living people and possess all the beautiful qualities of human nature. "You can look at my information, you can let me help you deceive people, but... don''t look at my browsing history." Qian Junran tried very hard to get his phone back, and Gao Ming didn''t know that Qian Junran usually browsed a lot. What, he was able to overcome his fear with this obsession. Youliang remembered that it had only been a few days since the Class 13 bus entered the school. These students grew up too fast. The two of them ran out of the school. The nightmare city was completely shrouded in blood mist. People were everywhere venting their anger. The whole city seemed to be going crazy. Youliang rushed to the hall as quickly as possible. Before he could express his suggestion, he saw the classmates of Class 13 who had mastered the power and started killing each other. "Are you scared?" Yuan Hui''s voice sounded particularly eerie. Because of his crazy absorption of blood mist, his body sometimes shriveled up and sometimes swelled, and his whole person became neither human nor ghost: "The two people I love most have been killed by you. Kill! Zhuo Jun!" ?Flesh and blood were flying in the passenger hall. There was no announcement of the departure of the bus on the big screen, only blood sliding down the screen. Compared with his classmates, Qian Junran believed in the Bureau of Investigation more. Precisely because of this plan, he never fell out with Zhuo Jun. Before the death vote, he also persuaded the people in his dormitory not to vote for Zhuo Jun. The person confronting Zhuo Jun was Liu Yi. Behind Liu Yi stood a thin female student with an ugly face. She had a large birthmark on her face. The city in the nightmare has lost its original color, and the blood mist has blurred everyone''s eyes. Everything seems absurd and dangerous. Stop! The people from the Investigation Bureau also chased after them. The two security guards wearing blood rings used their ultimate moves, but Gao Ming only wanted to escape, which made them a little frustrated. Without arguing with Gao Ming, after Youliang knew the location, his figure became blurry, and his consciousness traveled through the bodies of crazy people, and he went straight to the bus station. Seeing Youliang leaving, Qian Junran said cautiously: "Gao Ming, can you return your phone to me? I can help you act and cooperate with you. In fact, I have no conflicts with you. Although we both like Liu Yi, This is all in the past. ?But its strange to say that the fight between the classmates of Class 13 looked extremely tragic, but no one died, and the shadow on Youliangs body was still spreading. Are these people trying to trick me? (End of this chapter) Chapter 175 red Chapter 175 Red Clothes ??The students screamed heart-breakingly, and blood and flesh were everywhere, but if you look closely, you will find that there is only blood on their bodies and no wounds. As the master of nightmares, Youliang felt a chill after entering the passenger terminal. He felt the danger in the nightmare he created based on his own memory. Standing where he was without taking a step forward, Youliang noticed that a classmate was in the midst of a fierce fight and still glanced at him secretly from the corner of his eye. ?That look was not a look of irrationality at all, there was a trace of expectation and excitement in the other person''s eyes. Your class is an orientation training class of the film school? Youliang was covered in shadows and in poor condition, but even this was not something that a few students could resist. Youliang looked at Ma Tao and other scapegoats again. All the scapegoats lowered their heads and did not say a word. One of them, a fat ghost student, secretly blinked at Youliang, as if to remind Youliang. "Want to kill me? Are you trying to kill me in my nightmare? I haven''t even seen you." Youliang found that people''s hearts are really too sinister. He originally wanted to kill half of the students and keep the other half, but looking at it now, It would be better to get rid of all these scourges. Youliang did not enter the passenger hall. He tore off the skin on his body and threw the pieces of shadow-stained flesh on the ground. "I shouldn''t have let you in if I had known." Youliang was put on the fire: "I really don''t know if this is a nightmare, or if reality is the nightmare." ??Both of them were hiding special knives from the Investigation Bureau, one on the left and one on the right, targeting Youliang''s neck and cheeks, which were the most contaminated. "Red clothes..." Youliang''s eyes were occupied by that dress. The other party did not abide by the rules of the shadow world at all. The strength of ghosts in ghost stories can be divided into the House of Resentment, the House of Hell and the House of Death, but the red raincoat was ignored. These imprint all the resentment on the red clothes. They do not need any external things and directly condense the resentment in the obsession to the extreme. Compared with the ghosts in the House of Resentment, this red coat is almost irrational. They are much scarier than the big ghosts in the House of Resentment. The two are just like domestic cats and wild tigers. ??School rules want to trap Youliang here, and Situ An wants to take advantage of the weak school rules to break the nightmare and catch Youliang. Both of them have bad intentions, but this also gives Youliang a chance. The resistance encountered by the red raincoat became smaller and smaller, and everything around him became illusory. Those crazy people all turned into thoughts and gathered towards Youliang. In the end, only Youliang and the dying Youde were left in the nightmare. . The blade penetrated Youliang''s body easily, but not a drop of blood flowed out. Youliang seemed to feel no pain. On the contrary, Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui let out two screams, and a terrifying wound appeared on their necks and cheeks. The damage they caused to Youliang appeared directly on their own bodies. "Be careful!" Liu Yi was also surprised when she saw this scene from a distance. She had always regarded Yuan Hui as Zhuo Jun''s mortal enemy. Now it seems that the relationship between the two is not that simple. One united the power of the investigation bureau around them. Another one worked hard to gather all those who opposed Zhuo Jun. Both positive and negative forces seemed to be related to Situ An. Different from all the ghosts in the school, the red raincoat exudes a strong sense of resentment. It is just a red piece of clothing, but it seems to have a special meaning. ?The classmates didn''t seem to hear Youliang''s voice. They were approaching Youliang unknowingly during the fight. When he was only a few meters away from Youliang, Yuan Hui, who was sworn in with Zhuo Jun, actually cooperated with Zhuo Jun and rushed towards Youliang! ? Youliang''s body was polluted by the pollution sources of the shadow world, and his nightmare was destroyed by the school rules and Situ An''s rules. In addition to the red raincoat in front of him who couldn''t figure out the details, there were also a lot of disasters and the high life who always kept happiness to himself. Facing so many enemies at the same time, Youliang also found it a bit difficult. He was in too bad a state now. ? ?Opening his **** arms, Youliang actively cooperated with Hong Yuyi to destroy the nightmare. He abandoned all the contaminated memories in his consciousness and decided to throw away this nightmare and start over. Youliang didn''t pay attention to Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui''s attacks. He looked at the ghost who wanted to enter the nightmare. "All the nightmares I have experienced are imprisoned here. You also want to hurt me? Become my nightmare?" Youliang didn''t make any move. The wounds on Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui were suddenly torn, and large amounts of blood spilled. The other students were frightened. Can just a red raincoat have such a big impact on my nightmare? This was the first time Youliang saw a ghost wearing red. He couldnt find the ghosts identity, so he couldnt make an effective counterattack. ?This act of almost self-mutilation made the whole city start to shake, and the cracks on the edge of the nightmare spread faster. However, Youliang not only did not stop, but even more aggressively dismantled his body. The master of the nightmare is scared! Stop him! Buy time for the security force of the Bureau of Investigation! Zhuo Jun covered his neck and stood with his sword horizontally. He did not rely solely on luck to become the director. "The security force of the Investigation Bureau looks so scary?" The students in Class 13 did not expect that the Investigation Bureau''s methods of dealing with ghosts would be so weird. The red raincoat looked more like a ghost than a ghost. They could not stand up to the Investigation Bureau that maintained order in the vast sea. connect together. The cracks at the edge of the nightmare are constantly spreading, and the head of the red raincoat also stretches into the nightmare at this moment. The raincoat slowly lifted up, and under the brim was a **** face. "You all set your sights on me, just because I always want to be a good person?" Youliang was covered in stains and shadows, but his eyes were very clean: "Everything that has happened to me in this world , will happen to each of you, and the harm you do to me is also harming yourself." ??The nightmare was squeezed by some force. Centered on the red raincoat, blood began to leak from the cracks in the wall, and then a smelly blood rain began. ?The rainwater seemed to be mixed with rotten flesh, and every drop contained resentment. "The only way to escape the nightmare is to kill the owner of the nightmare! What are you still hesitating about?" Zhuo Jun glared at the other members of Class 13. The scapegoats had no hope at all. Qian Junran''s roommate slowly moved forward, keeping silent until now. The low-key classmates also began to show their "fangs". The blood mist pressed down, the tall buildings collapsed, and cracks filled the sky, and the bright nightmare exploded like bubbles. ??Gao Ming, who was hiding in the big dog''s body, was still trying to catch up with Youliang. Then he found that the nightmare began to slowly dissipate, and the end of all social practice classes would be the beginning of reality. After the absurd nightmare was broken, the students of Class 13 saw the terrifying reality. In the social practice classroom on the underground floor, all the rooms representing hospitals, schools, and prisons collapsed. Under those ruins were hidden students who had been squeezed dry. Their flesh and blood were dried up and built underground in the experimental building, like human bricks. Covering the entire Hennig Private College. (End of this chapter) Chapter 176 We have no principles and we will defect at any time Chapter 176 We have no principles, we can defect at any time ??The real secret of Hande Private College has been exposed to everyone, and the **** reality is shocking. The reason why this school has become what it is now is because it has eaten away the youth and happiness of too many children. They have aged prematurely. Their bodies that should have been exuding hormones are now only left with lethargy and wrinkles. ??Whether it is the establishment of school rules or the existence of Stuart''s rules, their ability to possess such terrifying power depends entirely on the silent efforts of individual people. ?The school''s rules are okay. Those students who age prematurely will be sent to dormitory No. 6, a hospital bed will be arranged for them, and they will be compensated in some way. Situ An completely attributed all the power he gained to himself. He signed teacher qualification certificates one after another and suppressed students as a classroom manager. This is the true face of Hande Private Academy? Ma Tao, the scapegoat, was dumbfounded and felt a deep chill in his heart: It turns out that all students who graduated and violated the rules were sent here! ?Ma Tao saw his former friend among the human bricks. It was hunched in a small box, its body had been deformed, and its face no longer had human emotions. It was worse than a ghost. "I can''t protect you anymore." The bruises on his body were as clean and bright as when he first met, the blood on his body was as bright as gems, and his eyes were like stars in the lake: "Then you are on your own." After Youliang finished speaking, some people on the ground floor of the experimental building actually shed tears. Maybe they were grateful for Youliang''s contribution, or maybe they were worried about their future. "Li Xiu, all those who use the security force of the Bureau of Investigation will end up very miserable. That red raincoat will not let you go." Zhuo Jun knew Li Xiu very well. This person was greedy for power, but did not have the ability to match it. "Ordinary people?" Zhuo Jun''s eyes twitched: "Li Xiu, don''t be careless, my classmates are all a little abnormal." The director asked you to find out the true identity of the schools rules through Class 13. Its a good thing for you, you cant get anything done, and youll be disgraced by a group of ordinary people. Li Yao sat firmly at the entrance to the next floor. ?While the students were still discussing the plan, a shadow had quietly moved near Li Xiu. Gao Ming had already thought of the loophole Liu Yi saw. Zhuo Jun, who served Situ An loyally, became an abandoned son. The classmates of Class 13 also felt the crisis. Everyone was caught between Youliang and Hong Yuyi. Dont forget that you are just the deputy director. Zhuo Juns neck and cheek were injured, and his tone was cold. He also hated Li Xiu very much. ?His neck felt cold, and Li Xiu seemed to feel something. After all, he fought step by step, and his reaction was much faster than Qian Junran''s. ? No one knows what the future will look like. If the shadow world is allowed to invade reality, similar things may happen everywhere. But if the shadow world is completely solved, will the vast sea in reality be better? After she finished speaking, her classmates echoed her, but her student union armband was pulled. The female student standing behind Liu Yi signaled her to go deeper into the laboratory building as soon as possible. The female student looked a little anxious. She sensed something under the experimental building. It seemed that the person she was closest to and respected had encountered an accident and she needed to rush there as soon as possible. ??Zhuo Jun stood up holding on to the ruins. The newly expanded investigators from the Queen''s Investigation Bureau were all standing behind Li Xiu, with no intention of getting close to Zhuo Jun. The shadow shook, and the **** dog stretched out its huge mouth behind Li Xiu. Gao Ming could see more clearly than Liu Yi. It would be great if he could **** the box, but if that didn''t work, just destroy it and pull everyone into the same trap. In fear. ?Hong Yuyi will attack everyone when he goes crazy, but investigators holding mutilated limbs in their hands are generally not selected as targets, because the mutilated body seems to be regarded by Hong Yuyi as the body of a child. The big dog is quietly hiding in the shadows, and Gao Ming''s eyes are fixed on the heart in Li Xiu''s hand. You can never underestimate the wisdom and cruelty of living people. People who are full of curiosity about everything will use all the methods they can think of to solve it. Explore new paths. "I''m afraid you won''t have the chance to see my fate. Go! Kill them!" Li Xiu ordered the red raincoat. He was actually not qualified to order the red raincoat. He only guided the red raincoat by constantly stabbing the heart of the child in his hand. instinct. After trying their best to escape Youliang''s nightmare, the classmates of Class 13 saw what the real nightmare was. Compared with the cruelty underground in the experimental building, Youliang''s nightmare was as gentle as a fairy tale. "They control the red raincoat through the box. We don''t need to fight the red raincoat to the death, we just need to **** the box." Liu Yi said in a cold tone, and he could see the key to the problem at a glance. ?This special ghost does not belong to Hanhai. It seems that the General Bureau of Investigation found it from abnormal events in other cities. ?The red raincoat stands in the center of all the boxes. The investigators seem to control the red raincoat in this way. "Don''t think that our class is easy to bully. If you want to kill us, then you must be prepared to die together!" Xishan waved his fist. Due to the limitation of his intelligence level, he clung to other people''s thighs to survive the whole process. However, He was acting bravely at this time. "Either you become a big ghost, or even being a human being may be a luxury." Liu Yi also saw this cruel shadow world, and she had an indescribable uncomfortable feeling. ??He has countless memories of death in his heart. The places of death are all over the vast sea, and there are more Internet celebrity attractions in this city. But even after dying so many times, Gao Ming still has no impression of Hong Yi. "When Ding Yuan is killed, I will be the head of the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau." Li Xiu admired the box in his palm, which contained a beating child''s heart: "Or when you die, I can also serve as the Queen''s Investigation Bureau. Director." ?However, Li Xiu did underestimate the resilience and shameless spirit of the classmates in Class 13. Most of them made a choice almost instantly and stood firmly with Youliang, as if everyone was a victim. ?It has no sense in the first place and is only dominated by resentment. At this time, it becomes even more violent and dangerous. Stop plastering yourself with gold. Li Xiu grabbed the childs heart in the box and threw the box away. He kept scratching the childs heart with the tip of the knife, and the flesh and blood in the red raincoat instantly went crazy. Without even looking, Li Xiu drew his knife and slashed back, dodging to the side. He knew very well that the key to controlling the situation was his heart, so even if he was injured, he had to make sure that his heart was safe. Youliang said that he was protecting those people. To understand it from another perspective, if it werent for Youliangs existence, the school rules and Situ Ans rules might not even let people go. They would continue to knock peoples bones and absorb their marrow. People are far from being the students. The limit of squeezing. "Situ An is busy dealing with the next batch of rescues from the General Bureau of Investigation and has no time to pay attention here." Li Xiu said something: "Zhuo Jun, you and your classmates can just die here together. Didn''t you say that they are abnormal?" "Then it''s absolutely normal for you to be killed by them." The tip of the knife stabbed into the child''s heart. The red raincoat became more vivid, and a woman''s harsh scream came from under the raincoat, with a strong light of resentment. It makes people shudder just listening to it. "If I had known, I shouldn''t have had too much expectations for you." Li Xiu led the team. All the remaining investigation teams of the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau and the expanded Queen''s Investigation Bureau members stood on the ruins. Each of them had a left hand. Holding the knife, his right hand holds a box containing different parts of a person''s body. Through Youliang''s words, Gao Ming, who was hiding in the big dog''s belly, realized something even more terrifying. ??If an ordinary person attacked Li Xiu secretly, there would be no problem with his way of dealing with it. Unfortunately, he encountered the most "abnormal" one in Class 13. The big dog bit the blade, and a chain wrapped around Li Xiu''s wrist. He felt an irresistible force coming from the big dog''s belly, as if there was someone in the big dog''s belly trying to pull him into the big dog''s body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 177 first human brick Chapter 177 The first human brick The blade was bitten and the chain was wrapped around his wrist. Even if Li Xiu wanted to cut off his wrist, he couldn''t do it. He watched helplessly as he was dragged towards the big dog''s mouth. What made him even more unexpected was that he was actually in the big dog''s mouth. The big dog saw a human face inside his body. Why does it look familiar? ?Darkness invaded, and Li Xiu felt that all the sounds and lights were fading away. The moment he was eaten by the big dog, he seemed to have lost everything. "They are not the same as the ghosts I have seen?" Gao Ming looked at the heart that was taken away from Li Xiu. This child''s heart had long since died and was bloodless. What supported it continuously beating was an obsession. I want to see my mother, and I want to see each other even if I die. Feeling the powerful obsession emanating from that heart, Gao Ming''s eyes were full of surprise. The ghosts he encountered all left their last thoughts in a certain scene. Each big ghost had its own "house of resentment." , but the owner of this heart compressed all obsessions and hatred into his own "heart", turning it into a ghost with a "heart". The other investigators present saw that Gao Ming had eaten Li Xiu and taken away the "core". The investigation team leader who was second in the sequence immediately stepped in. They did not panic and gathered their formation to ensure that everyone could affect the red. Wear a raincoat and be on guard against anything suspicious approaching. "Gao Ming!" A familiar voice came from a distance. Liu Yi and the female student with the birthmark on her face also sneaked into the underground. They had similar thoughts to Gao Ming. "I found the real student union president. Her name is Yan Shaoyu, and she is the adopted daughter of Principal Yan Xizhi." Liu Yi spoke very fast, without any nonsense: "She knows where the ''soul'' of this school is." Looking at the "roots" growing all over the ground, Gao Ming was deeply shocked. The way to destroy Hende Private Academy was very simple, that is to kill all the living people who became "roots" underground and destroy every piece of "human being". brick". ??Sishui Apartment is a flesh and blood fairy, using flesh and blood to worship ghosts and gods; there are no specific ghosts and gods in Hande Private Academy, and Situ An directly sacrifices the school to the shadow world. ??The rotten lips slowly opened, and the meticulous Principal Yan said with this body that was neither human nor ghost: "I came back by myself. There was a big problem in the school. I heard all the children underground crying." Underneath the buildings of Hendricks Private College, countless living people are "planted". These former students are like the roots of big trees growing downward, constantly piercing into the darkness, with strips growing out of their bodies. Slender blood vessels from shadow Yan Xi knew that he could not hold on for long, but he still looked at Yan Shaoyu with encouraging eyes. "This place makes me very uncomfortable. When are we leaving?" The big dog was careful not to bite those "roots", even when he passed by. "Sometimes I really feel that fate is a lazy liar. The scripts he arranges for most people are ordinary, but he likes to create a few special miracles to let ordinary people''s hearts fantasize. As everyone knows, everything Everything we encounter is fate." Big Dog was a little pessimistic. After seeing those people, he felt very sad. He saw his former self in them. From the moment they become human beings, the fate of these students has been determined. Perhaps this is the script written by fate for them. Wearing a suit and with silver hair, she stood at the bottom of everyone''s bricks, holding up the college. "You were imprisoned in the corpse by Situ An? I''m here to rescue you!" Gao Ming tried to climb down, but Principal Yan shook his head. We use everything we have as human beings, including young appearance, strong body, longevity and health, as well as emotions such as happiness, friendliness and love. Everything can be exchanged with the shadow world to get what the school needs. After explaining Gao Ming''s fate, Principal Yan looked at Yan Shaoyu again: "Xiaoyu, do you still remember why I gave you this name? Although rainwater is born in dark clouds, it can fly in the sky. She is crystal clear water. Fearing lightning and strong winds, she will use her life''s experience to nourish the soil, and eventually complete rebirth and grow buds full of vitality." You are the president of the student union. What you should do is to help other children. There are many people out there who need your help. ?Under the guidance of Yan Shaoyu, Gao Ming and the others walked through the dry and aging students and came to the main trunk where all the roots were attached. In reality, Principal Yan disappeared many years ago. No one was found alive, and no body was found dead. In fact, Principal Yan was probably killed in the utility room of the school, and his body was buried in the deepest part of the college and became Situ An''s enshrinement to the shadows. The world''s first sacrifice. At the bottom of Hande Private College, the first human brick buried here was the body of Yan Xizhi. ??He wants to use the school as an offering table, and everyone who enters the school is a sacrifice placed on the table, and what he needs is very simple. He wants to be the manager of this offering table, Situ An has a pathological desire for power and a blind confidence in himself. He feels that he can control everything and that as long as he finds the right method, even his fate can be changed. Going down the main trunk, Gao Ming saw a familiar figure. Education is not just about instilling knowledge, but trying my best to help you become a better version of yourself. "They are all my children, all good children. I taught them to be moral, but I failed to protect them." Principal Yan''s voice was serious: "You can find a way to take some children away, don''t force them to break up." Their connection with the school, using my letters to you, to try to awaken their selves. ?Opening his eyes, Principal Yan returned to his body again. "What''s the use? The future you see is all the future in the script. Even if one day you finally jump out of the water and see a different scenery, maybe you will just be swapped into a bigger one by fate. In the fish tank." Big Dog avoided the crowd and led Gao Ming to the second underground floor. They saw the foundation of the experimental building. Is this the borrowing life planned by Situ An? ?The human bricks were broken into pieces, and the weeping faces struggled helplessly, but their fate was already sealed. They cannot break away from the entire building. If there is a problem with the building, they need to rush in to solve the problem. Once the entire building collapses, they will die without a burial place. "But how can you bear it alone?" Gao Ming really didn''t expect Principal Yan to make such a decision. The school has been controlled by the two rules of Situ An and Gao Yun. They just want to bite each other, and only Principal Yan is worried about the people underground. The world absorbs nutrients. ?Going down the steps made of bricks, more and more roots grew out of their bodies, intertwined with each other, and continued to spread deeper into the world. ??The resentment in Yan Shaoyu''s eyes dissipated a lot. She wanted to get closer to Yan Xizhi, but Yan Xizhi refused. Principal Yan? "Now is not the time to leave." Gao Ming heard the fierce fighting on the ground. The fighting method in red clothes was extremely cruel and irrational. Once the fighting started, it would probably not stop until one party''s soul was gone. Thats why I want to fight against fate so that everyone can write their own destiny. Knowing that it would be difficult to succeed, Gao Ming did not stay on the ground floor of the experimental building. He grabbed the child''s heart and drove the big dog deeper into the experimental building. ?The fight between Red Raincoat and Youliang soon affected the underground. More and more human bricks collapsed. Gao Ming grabbed the hair of the big dog and quickly walked through the human bricks. Even without Principal Yan''s instructions, he would not hurt those people casually. He was already prepared for this. Gao Ming held the black-and-white photo of the flood in his hand. Inside the photo was the student ID card collected by Zhang Ding and physical education teacher Zhong Long in the activity building. Most of the owners of these contaminated student ID cards were sent underground by Situ An as human bricks, and now they can be used to try to awaken those painful souls. (End of this chapter) Chapter 178 Spread of Level 4 Abnormal Events Chapter 178 Spread of Level 4 Abnormal Events ?Human Bricks are the cornerstone of Hende Private Academy. Without the existence of Human Bricks, the college will definitely collapse. However, it is not enough to squeeze students dry as Human Bricks. What is the need for the existence of a college that still has to lean on them to **** their blood? ?School rules and Situ An''s rules are in constant conflict. Both want to eat each other, but neither is willing to destroy the "dining table". Gao Ming is completely different. If he could only eat human flesh, he would rather overturn the dining table. ??You have nothing to begin with, so why are you afraid of a raging flood? ?Taken out the blurry student ID cards from the black and white photos. They didnt have to search for them one by one. Those people had already felt the familiar aura emanating from the ID cards. A tattered document carries their memories, as well as all their beautiful fantasies, and even their former selves. ?There are many students in this school who have killed their past selves with their own hands before they can willingly become human bricks and be buried underground in the school. ??If they are surrounded by people, they may get used to it gradually, but Gaoming brings them different choices and tells them that there are other ways to go. ??The tangled "roots" are actively making way for Gao Ming. These people see the blurry and bright self on the student ID card, just like looking at the stars in the sky when they were children. The door of the social practice classroom has been opened. Students infected with phobia want to go underground to take refuge. The buildings on the ground have been affected. The cornerstone of the rules has been broken. Chaos is everywhere. The vast majority of students in this school are not actually bad people, and of course not all are good people. They just cannot be perfectly good, nor can they be completely evil, so they will not be harmed by Situ An because of their too sharp justice. Even if the school rules are obliterated, you cannot become a big ghost who can ignore the rules. A large number of beautiful memories of the past were sent to the hands of the human bricks, and the shaking roots began to increase. The students who were treated as human bricks recalled the past, and their bound arms began to wave, and the unwillingness in their hearts drove them I want to escape from this dense world full of roots. "If the school really collapses, will everything here be swallowed up by the shadow world, or... will they completely merge with reality and become an out-of-control Level 4 abnormal event?" Liu Yi grabbed Yan Shaoyu''s shoulder, she did not dare to continue. After thinking about it, the consequences of this matter are too serious. ?School Rules and Situ An Rules both sent people to the underground of the laboratory building, but the first ones to arrive were not the ghosts who obeyed their rules. There is no need for all the people to wake up. When one-third of the people open their eyes, the "wave" they form has already affected the other people. Everyone chooses to destroy it. The underground of the academy is intricately connected, and the birth of rules relies on these ubiquitous roots. If you want to fundamentally overthrow the rules, the most direct way is to destroy all the roots at once. Gao Ming wanted to help, but he also thought of Yan Xizhis reminder that after tearing off all the roots, these people might also die. The body in the suit slowly let go of its hand, and she looked around blankly. Come and help! Take out the students who are willing to leave! The five fingers were bent, and the wrinkled skin was pulled. The boy wanted to control the aging body that had been squeezed dry, but he tried his best to only make the "roots" growing on the body sway slightly. ??He couldn''t tear off those blood-sucking roots and couldn''t cut off the connection with the shadow world. What surprised Gao Ming was the classmates of Class 13. They took out the prepared curse props and dangerous supernatural objects obtained through various means, and just took away one-third of the " Box". The home she built for the abandoned children is now drifting between reality and the shadow world. The children she once carved with exquisite detail have become roots extending from the real world into the shadow world and become sacrifices. and bonds. ?Many people are worried about the coming destruction, but many times only after the fire burns, the seeds under the rotten branches and leaves have a chance to germinate. To speed up the process, Gao Ming released the surviving residents of the Surabaya apartment and asked them to help. Situ An probably got angry again after seeing this scene. Even if it is not their student ID card, people will make way for Gao Ming. This is the last thing they can do, and it is also their last kindness. ?Chapped lips slowly opened, and the boy wearing the memory of his past straightened his chest little by little. He had been a human being for too long, and now his high life reminded him of his past self. At that time, they didnt understand why they were so fascinated by it. Now they know that they were looking at themselves, who were sparkling, clean and bright. With the first root deep into the shadow world being torn off, everyone began to try to escape, starting with the laboratory building, and then other buildings in the school were also implicated. Yan Xi didn''t know what was happening, but he was still struggling to hold on. If he didn''t let her go away, her body would probably be torn apart. The ground above her head shattered piece by piece. Youliang, who had lost her nightmare and her body was still seriously polluted, was unilaterally suppressed by the red raincoat. However, Youliang''s ability was too strange. The more the red raincoat hurt Youliang, the more wounds she suffered on her body. The more, the crazier the look becomes. I was not born to be buried deep under the college. I want to help more people, and I also want to help myself. The power of a human brick is very limited, but when more and more human bricks find their original hope, the dust on their skin is shaken off, their wrinkled faces slowly rise, and all the slight shaking gathers in Together, the water droplets merge into a wave. "Principal Yan! Stop insisting! You have more important things to do!" Gao Ming knew ordinary ways to persuade people like Yan Xizhi, so he could only adopt a more extreme approach: "The collapse of the school is no longer possible. There is no room for redemption. If you continue to hold on to these roots, you will kill all the children in this underground place! Hande Scholarly Academy is your hard work, but the school itself is made up of human bricks. This is something we all do together. Out of choice. You choose your own future. Gao Ming, who distributed memories, won the favor of the students. A small number of them approached Gao Ming, and a large number of them looked at Yan Xizhi. Even under this situation, everyone still hopes to be with Yan Xizhi. Together. "But there are ten times, a hundred times more children outside the school! If we don''t destroy the school, they will one day become human bricks, be sent underground, and be imprisoned here like you!" Gao Ming''s words woke Yan up. headmaster. There are still many students on the ground. If the school is destroyed, their lives will be threatened and they will never return to reality. ??If they didnt know how to use those stumps to affect the red raincoat, the students would probably have taken away more boxes. "Found it!" Gao Ming hung the first ID on the chest of the original owner. The skin of the rickety boy slowly returned to color, and there was a little light in his numb eyes. He tried to lift his hand, but he couldn''t do it. The situation is out of control for either side. Red paint dripped down on the steps, and the art teacher''s self-portrait appeared on the wall. She gently tucked her hair behind her ears, but Xia Yang''s voice came out of her mouth. What a pleasure to work with. (End of this chapter) Chapter 179 Carnival of madmen Chapter 179 The Carnival of Madmen Gao Ming had already expected the appearance of the art teacher and Xia Yang, and he had arranged for the other party to come to meet him. What is happening on the underground level is just right for Xia Yang''s taste, whether it is as clean as the winter sun, or the red raincoat that represents extreme hatred, including the classmates of Class 13 and the investigators who are fighting for the body for their own interests. All these have given Xia Yang a steady stream of inspiration. ??The art teacher''s eyes narrowed slightly, hiding the greed deep in his pupils. Xia Yang longed for a red raincoat and a bright soul, and wanted to draw them and imprison them in his paintings. I like this world more and more. The art teacher took out her paintbrush and painted bright and red raincoats on the wall. Every time she painted, there would be an additional scar on her body, as if the paint used in the painting was her own ghost blood. Youliang and Hong Yuyi, who were fighting in the distance, were both aware of the existence of the art teacher, but Hong Yuyi had no intention of stopping. In order to completely eat Youliang, she was already covered in **** wounds that could not get better. Youliang''s face is not very good either. His abilities have limits, just like his life. He eventually lost all happiness and became a ghost with blood-stained hands. ?The ground in the college trembled, and the people who were awakened by the high destiny wanted to come out. All the buildings in the college were shaking, the cornerstones of the rules were shattered, and the walls that imprisoned the students began to twist. Gao Ming, who had rescued a large number of people, suddenly felt his scalp numb, as if he was being targeted by some poisonous insect. He scanned the crowd and saw Dr. Lu walking out of the office building. ?I have a kind heart and cannot bear to see suffering, but I can only help so much in my whole life. I am deceiving myself and others with my clear conscience. "Leave the body of the child in red!" The people in the investigation bureau were really crazy. The "core" had been taken away by Gao Ming. If other students took away some of the boxes, red clothes would probably lose control: "This red raincoat massacre A bus full of people! If she loses control, she will hunt down all the people who have touched her childs body! "Being able to become a classmate according to school rules is indeed a bit tricky." Dr. Lu walked out of the school infirmary, followed by a group of students whose faces were completely covered by bandages. Judging from the body shape, these students just corresponded to each of the thirteenth class. people. Whats wrong, Brother Jie? Xishan hugged the box, still in shock. ?As long as you stay alive in the school, at least you won''t die at this stage; but if all the people escape, then Hendek Private Academy will be destroyed, and everyone may be dead, or everyone will need to select new people! "Yan Xizhi! Save yourself first!" Gao Ming rode on the big dog and jumped and dodged between the collapsed first and second floors of the underground. Lets go! Get out of the underground first! Gao Ming shouted at the classmates of Class 13. Although some students in the class deserved to die, there were still some who had no ill intentions towards Gao Ming from beginning to end. Principal Yan has his own plan, and Gao Ming admires him very much. He does not have the ability to save everyone, so he can only take out those who choose to believe in him first. ??If he continues, the red raincoat might really be able to kill him. The college is about to collapse, so what do you care about? Xishan, a former physical education student, rushed to the front. He held two boxes with the left and right arms of the childs body in his arms. "Destroy it! Tear it all up and put it back together again!" Xia Yang''s laughter came from the underground. For several kilometers around, he was the only one waving his paintbrush happily, drawing shocking and weird pictures. ?Hearing the investigator''s threat, the students only politely paused for 0.5 seconds, and then rushed out. Follow me to the playground, well hijack a bus and prepare to leave! Wang Jie was very decisive and changed direction. The collapse of the underground floor spread to the ground. Huge pits appeared around the experimental building. The human bricks buried underground were revealed. With the help of Gao Ming, the faces embedded in the foundation looked at the dark clouds. Sky. "You don''t understand. These children have already been abandoned once. It took them unimaginable courage to get out of the shadow of abandonment. I can''t abandon them again." Principal Yan did not say "save more, save less", in her eyes The children are not numbers in school, but vivid faces, people connected to her memory. "Some miscellaneous fish will just run away. They won''t live long anyway. Just catching a few big fish is enough." Dr. Lu''s eyes gradually moved from the school auditorium to Gao Ming: "I have been thinking about it from the beginning. I feel like there is something wrong with him, and I feel a strong uneasiness in my heart. Why would a young man I have never met make me feel scared? I have killed too many people, and I can no longer remember what grudges he may have had with me." Principal Yan can call every child''s name. She is at the bottom of the foundation and prevents other children from falling into the shadow world. As gravel fell, Gao Ming and his neighbors in the Surabaya apartment carefully avoided the "big ghosts" fighting above them and sent the extremely weak "human bricks" out of the ground. The number of "human bricks" surrounding Gao Ming is gradually decreasing. Haldex Private College is built by these human bricks. Now that the human bricks have gained their freedom, those who enjoy the stability of the college will be in bad luck. "Stop talking nonsense! Come with me! Seize the car!" Wang Jie tightened his grip on the knife. There were teachers from the Investigation Bureau guarding the playground. In fact, they were guarding the school bus sent in by the General Bureau of Investigation, but the classmates of Class 13 had already He regards the Investigation Bureau as his enemy and will attack by surprise when he finds the right opportunity. ??Heavy rain poured into the gaps between the bricks, lightning split the blood mist, and the rumbling thunder sounded like the roar of evil spirits. ??The classmate who snatched some boxes from the Investigation Bureau ran back without saying a word when Gao Ming reminded him. If they were asked to fight, each one would come up with various excuses, but if they were asked to run for their lives, each one would be as good as a sprinter. "Principal Yan! You go with the children!" The "Human Brick" who had obtained the student ID card broke free, but there were still a large number of children underground who had not obtained the student ID card. Their eyes were still numb and they could not find their hopeful selves in the past. . ??The phobic person outside is coming in, and the lunatic inside is running out. Both parties are tortured by fear, and they don''t even have time to breathe. "What if a ghost is taken out of school? The city is full of ordinary people, and they can''t deal with a scapegoat." Xishan said subconsciously. Fortunately, phobia has completely spread in the college. Otherwise, the more people who stay awake, the greater the resistance Gao Ming will encounter. Those students will definitely try their best to stand against Gao Ming in order to survive. . ??The formation controlling Hong Yuyi was instantly destroyed. The investigation team leader of the Ring Gate Investigation Agency cursed secretly and urgently adjusted the team. Their influence on Hong Yuyi was getting weaker and weaker. "Then wait until I come back!" Gao Ming said this subconsciously. He was suddenly stunned for a moment, remembering that he seemed to have said similar words a long time ago. Have I ever said this to Gao Yun? As long as they have not merged with the shadow world, they have the opportunity to live their previous life. "It doesn''t matter, as long as we kill him and eradicate the roots, the grudge between us will be wiped out." "It''s true that we are enemies on a narrow road." If he hadn''t found the hiding place of Situ An''s body, Gao Ming would have wanted to go and devour him now: "Hold it, we must hide the flesh and blood ghosts and torture chambers, and we can''t let Situ An have any sense of defense. " ??The student union members and teachers who have profited from the school rules and Situ An''s rules are all coming here, and the living students and ghost students imprisoned in the school on the ground are also approaching. "The school rules have been affected, and the world outside the wall has become more real than before!" The rain slid down Wang Jie''s face, and he accelerated and caught Xishan, who was still running wildly: "Don''t run away! " Slender fingers roamed over the body, and there were a lot of suture marks on the surface of Dr. Lu''s skin. ?Principal Yan wants to hold all the children in his arms, give them warmth, and take them away, but there are too many children in need of help. "Then do you want to inform the others? Du Bai? And Gao Ming?" Xishan raised the box in his hand: "Do we still carry these two corpse boxes?" "Don''t worry about other people, they are much smarter than you." Wang Jie dragged Xishan: "As long as we drive out, someone will definitely want to get on the bus. We just need to make sure we have a seat." ?The school was already very chaotic, but Gao Ming felt that it was not chaotic enough. He hid the photo of the flood disaster in his hand and had a final communication with the supermarket owner Zhang Ding. ?The student union members in the activity building had already left. The muddy flood carrying sediment became more and more violent, and countless water ghosts crashed into the windows of the activity building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 180 cowards game Chapter 180 The Cowards Game "When I was in school, I always fantasized about what would happen if the apocalypse came? Now, the apocalypse has really come." Xishan held the arms of two children and rushed to the bus first: "Brother Jie, how can we drive without the car key? " Threate those investigators and force them to speak! Why dont you ask me to teach you! Wang Jie struggled with an investigator. He moved extremely quickly and struck fiercely. It looked like he had been systematically trained. "Hand over the car keys, or don''t blame me for being rude." Xishan said viciously. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was punched hard in the abdomen by the other party, and his body bent like a prawn. "**! What a waste!" Wang Jie kicked away the opponent in front of him, grabbed the arm of the child on the ground, and swung it towards the investigator who attacked Xishan: "The security force of the Investigation Bureau has lost control! The children''s bodies are scattered everywhere. Yes, if we dont run away now, everyone will be chased by the devil in red! The rain was pouring down, and Wang Jie''s voice could be heard far away in the heavy rain: "Everyone who touches the child''s body is the target of killing by the devil in red. If we can''t escape from the campus tonight, we will all die!" If you are allowed to escape, the probability of the spread of abnormal events will increase, and more people will die. The investigator looked at Wang Jie coldly: You cant drive this bus. ??The phobia broke out in Apartment No. 6 and completed the last stage of transformation in the auditorium. It is now very difficult to stop it. "The existence of the school is a converter that will slowly allow people to accept the arrival of a new era and protect more people. This has always been the purpose of the Bureau of Investigation." Dr. Lu''s tone was unkind, but there was no emotion or anger on his face: "The Times The development of China needs fuel, and they have become fuel. You cant just focus on the pain of the past, but also imagine the changes of tomorrow. "Let all students return to where they should be!" The student union president looks somewhat similar to Gao Yun, but his personality is completely opposite to Gao Yun. He is decisive in doing things and has an explosive temper, like a ball of fire. ?Gao Ming, Gao Yun, and Situ An, the three represent different rules, like three cars speeding towards each other. No one was willing to dodge or compromise. In this case, Gao Ming was the first to open the window and throw the steering wheel in his hand out of the car. "The student union has its own plan. We can bring some seriously aging students to dormitory No. 6 for recuperation and replace them regularly." The student union president first worked on flood control, and then went to the auditorium to do some homework. He was already exhausted. , when I came out, I found that the foundation of the school had been destroyed. Dont go that way anymore! ??Students with phobias and scapegoats were running this way. Cao Song picked up the mop from the car and pushed it out. Unexpectedly, he was pushed out by his classmates. The bus started to start, and the solidified blood stains fell from the top of the head. The people who got on the bus looked excited, but before they were happy for a long time, they heard the sound of the windows being smashed by stones. "Go back underground immediately! Otherwise, we will build you into the wall before the school collapses." Huang Xing''s tone was strong and his state was crazy, like a madman. You want to die, dont take us with you. Wang Jie almost stuffed the childs arm into the investigators mouth. He has made it clear that he will not avoid it. Situ An spent many years building the academy into a sacrificial altar for the shadow world. Now, all of them have been taken away by the flesh-and-blood giant tree. However, the patients who have been penetrated by the roots of the giant tree are not worshiping the shadow world, but the shadow world. Flesh fairy. "Back off! Everyone evacuate the auditorium!" The student union president, wearing a dark red school uniform, issued the final order to keep the remaining student union members away from the auditorium. Surrounding several buses, the students eyes were red. Boom! ??Someone stepped on Cao Song''s back and grabbed the car window with both hands, not caring about the sharp glass shards. ??Lightning fell, heavy rain poured down, and the torrent became more turbulent. Under Zhang Ding''s deliberate control, the turbid wave slammed into the office building before getting out of control. "Classmate, if you do this, the consequences will be very serious." Dr. Lu also spoke, and the teachers from the Investigation Bureau gathered around him: "After the building in the Hande Private Academy collapses, it will completely appear in reality and will no longer exist. Under any restraint, all the ghosts in the school will sweep across the vast sea, and millions of people in the three districts of Dongwai will suffer disaster. But the car has already started! Xishan also wanted to go, but was caught by Wang Jie: "Let him be the first car. The first car should not be able to drive out. We will continue to look for the keys and prepare to take other cars." ?This car is the one used by the Bureau of Investigation to transport red raincoats. In other words, this car is not for people to ride in. But under the current circumstances, the students couldn''t care less. A few people rushed towards the car door. "Where can you escape with these students?" Huang Xin, the school doctor next to Dr. Lu, laughed: "If the school is really destroyed, you will die too. Everything is just a bargaining chip." "You are seeking your own death." Huang Ying walked towards the office building at Dr. Lu''s signal. Many doors that had never been opened inside the building were opened, and strange-looking students walked out of the hidden offices one after another. Many of them were surnamed Situ. They were obviously the adopted sons and daughters of Situ An, but they suffered the most cruel treatment and became like monsters. "This school was not destroyed because of me, I just accelerated the process." Gao Ming touched his heart lightly with his finger: "Get out of the way!" ??Rolling thunder fell on the school auditorium, and a large hole appeared on the top of the auditorium. The giant flesh-and-blood tree that madly absorbed the fear of the students surrounded the auditorium. All students who investigated the auditorium became its source of power. "Found it! The key to the car is still in the car!" Cao Song found that there was no one watching around the bus. He boarded the bus decisively, but after getting on, he vomited it out. The car was full of blood, as if he had just left the bus. The slaughterhouse opens. "We have all touched the body of a child. The red-clothed ghost quickly lost control. How dare you go out in her car?" Wang Jie dragged the investigator towards a place with few people, and Xishan followed closely behind: "Keep an eye on Yuan Hui and Zhuo Jun! They are both dogs of the Investigation Bureau, and they may have a way out for themselves!" "Do you think I will believe you?" Gao Ming let the blood on his fingertips flow into the photos of the flood disaster. All the windows on the first floor of the mobile building creaked. He decided not to wait until night and directly asked Zhang Ding to give up suppressing the flood disaster. Spread out! Everyone go to higher ground! Zhang Fendou, caught in the violent storm, clenched his fists, rode on a dead pig, raised his head and shouted to the surroundings. The moment cracks appeared in the windows of the mobile building, the students who were tortured by phobia felt that their hearts were about to jump out. There seemed to be a dragon roaring inside the wall of the mobile building. They couldn''t figure out why the flood happened in the swimming pool. break out? ?Thunder exploded, window glass fragments flew everywhere, turbid torrents spewed out, and countless water ghosts were freed. The roots below the giant tree pierced into the bodies of the phobia patients. It was like a replica of another Henniges Private Academy. Perhaps it was because of this fear deep in the hearts of the students that the flesh-and-blood giant tree took a step forward. gradually grow in this direction. "What''s the use of telling me this now? Did I imprison them underground?" Gao Ming wanted to kill Situ An when he saw him. All the students wearing student union armbands approached the laboratory building from the other direction. They and the teachers led by Dr. Lu blocked Gao Ming''s way to the left and right. Cao Song! You ***! "Don''t let them come up! Drive quickly!" Cao Song couldn''t drive himself, so he selflessly informed others. When they were almost done, he immediately wanted to close the door. The investigators became anxious upon seeing this. This group of mad dogs wanted to drive out the car in which Hong Yi had been sitting. All things related to Hong Yi in the investigation bureau must be destroyed after the mission is over. ?Seeing the torrent filled with the resentment of the deceased, Dr. Lu''s eyes twitched. The Situ An''s will hidden in his body saw too many things that were difficult to understand today. ? ?For a big boss with a level of ghost talk, todays campus seems particularly supernatural. (End of this chapter) Chapter 181 Gao Yuns ability Chapter 181 Gao Yuns Ability Situ An was deeply impressed by the floods that occurred in Lishan many years ago. Afterwards, he visited the worst-hit places several times to check. There were so many people who died in vain due to natural disasters. It stands to reason that there would be some sinister places. But what surprised him was that even Minlong Street, which was the most severely affected by the disaster, could not feel the slightest resentment. Those water ghosts who died in vain seemed to be... Gone with the torrent. ??The question that troubled Situ An many years ago now has an answer, but the answer is too crude. "The flesh and blood fairy I worshiped appeared in the auditorium, and the flood water ghost I went to check appeared in the activity building. Why did the cause and effect I planted unintentionally complete the loop here?" Situ An''s consciousness in Dr. Lu''s body A very bad feeling arose: "I seem to smell the breath of fate, can''t I escape? Or can''t I escape?" ?In the coward''s game, the more "cowardly" and rational party will often choose to give in in order to avoid the worst outcome. Situ An is the founder of Hande Private Academy and one of the beneficiaries of the rules. Everything he does is to become an agent of the shadow world. Once he succeeds, and with his identity as the director of the Hanhai East District Investigation Bureau, he might be able to swallow up the vast sea. "Before I died, everyone was looking for me and asked me to save you; after I died, everyone wanted to forget me and ask me not to bother you anymore." The president''s voice became more and more high-pitched. Yun: "Ten years have passed and nothing has changed. Before I died, you were still desperately looking for me and wanted to become the rule maker. When I die again, will you be like you were ten years ago? Then forget me again?" ?Some student union members felt frightened and wanted to take off their armbands. The more they struggled, the more ferocious the armbands became and they burrowed into their arms. When the storm arrives, the fiery-tempered student union president''s first thought is to give in. If one of Gao Ming and Situ An is willing to cooperate, they might be able to join forces to suppress the other to protect the campus. However, he suddenly meets two lunatics. At the same time, Dr. Lu, who was hiding in the crowd, suddenly started bleeding from his eyes and his skin began to fester. He covered his face and looked at the student union president in disbelief. "Aren''t you looking for me? Each of these armbands was sewn by me with my own body. You can''t recognize me, right?" The president pointed at Dr. Lu, and then moved his hand to several buses near the office building: "Kill them again and don''t let anyone escape from this school." The armbands on the arms of each student union member have changed. The light yellow armbands look like pieces of broken skin, and the patterns on the back of each armband are also different. It''s like picking a person after smashing them into pieces. The flesh and blood is integrated into the armband. Doors opened in the office building, and the eyes in the darkness were dangerous and terrifying. Situ An was unable to create an existence of the level of a big ghost. He could only use the gift of the shadow world to sacrifice other children''s bodies. Resentment accumulates on a person. I only believe that he will come back, so accidentally, so surely, because this is our destiny. In the past, Yan Xizhi would focus on taking care of children with psychological problems and actively help them get out of the shadows; after Situ An took over the school, he would still focus on taking care of children with psychological distortions. He would bring these children into special rooms to maximize their care. Torturing them, making them deformed, and training them into monsters. My memory is only as long as a tunnel, and my world is only filled with repeated deaths and unstoppable pain. All the plans were about to succeed, and they were just a step away. However, Situ An was not blinded by the desire in his heart: "No one can threaten me. The school can be rebuilt after it is destroyed. I don''t care about waiting for more than ten years, but it makes me feel The signs of unrest must be stifled." ?The heavy rain soaked his face. Under the wash of the rain, he looked more and more like Gao Yun, including the other student union members behind him. The most perverted and twisted guy can become his child and enjoy the sick father''s love. The President of the Student Union seems to have figured out the principle of phobia and only allows people who are not sick and not afraid to escape. He asks all phobia patients to stay and face their fear. All three "rules" in the school have given up on the school. Not only did the three speeding cars have no intention of stopping, they even kept accelerating and crashed into each other! "Why are you afraid? The worst that can happen is that you will lose your soul. There is no crueler punishment in this world than not being able to die. Living is meaningless. I gave you a start that you have never had before." The president of the student union gently touched the rain falling from the sky. Pearls seem to be playing destiny with heavy rain and strong wind. ? Judging from the gaps under the president''s skin, the president''s body is densely filled with curse rules. Anyone who violates the rules will be cursed by Gao Yun. Amidst the rain, a mixture of hair and flesh was scattered out of the windows of the office building. The entire office building was actually the "warehouse" of the school hospital, and all students who violated the rules and were sent to the office building were test subjects. The expression of the president standing at the front of the student union did not change at all, except that a piece of skin on his arm dried up instantly. He casually tore off the piece of skin, and there was a line written under the skin - School Rules Article 131, any student who turns into a monster will die. . Normally, Situ An did not contradict the school rules. He had secretly accumulated a lot of strength, which he released at this moment. "Go underground! Stabilize the foundation of the school!" The student union president was the only sane person. He wanted to try his best, but not long after he finished shouting, severe pain came from the arm wearing the student union armband. It looked ordinary. The armband bit into the president''s body as if it had grown teeth. Immediately afterwards, the president''s brows relaxed, and the anger in his eyes instantly dissipated, as if he was a different person, and he glanced around with a calm expression. ?Standing between the raging floods and heavy rain, the president changed his order: "Take the bravest students and escape to higher ground. Leave all those who are afraid behind and kill them first..." All the student union members wearing armbands slowly overcame their fear, but their eyes became unfamiliar. "In that deep and cold tunnel filled with the corpses of my friends, my body was torn into pieces. I accompanied him to die again and again, starting over again, looking at the night sky so close at hand, and again and again. Welcome to new life! The student union members in the distance were rescuing non-sick students. The bodies of the student union members affected by phobia were all taken over by Gao Yun. He swallowed up the fearful and frightened souls. More and more images appeared on the president''s school uniform. The more blood stained, the dazzling red color could not be washed away even by the violent wind and rain. Even the crazy water ghost was trying to avoid it. He stood there and split the torrent with his body. Rather than destroying the school, Situ An wanted to kill Gao Ming and figure out everything that happened in the school. So he also made a crazy choice. He didn''t give in and didn''t allow anyone to leave. He wanted to release all the ghost children hidden in the office building. ?Written the rules in advance. If the rules are violated, a corresponding curse will be generated. This seems to be one of Gao Yun''s abilities, and originally this was supposed to be an ability that only fate had. None of you can leave this academy, and nothing can escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 182 I see you die again and again Chapter 182 I see you die again and again ?Every student union armband is Gao Yun''s body. Only then did Situ An realize that the body of Gao Yun he was looking for was actually hanging in front of him every day. It''s not that he hasn''t thought about this possibility, but even he doesn''t think Gao Yun would do such a thing, because there are too many easier hiding methods than this method. Covering his bleeding face, Situ An''s will, which controlled Dr. Lu, felt that the body was rapidly collapsing, and dense black lines grew out of the body, like hair full of death. When they all came together, the death''s The appearance will be drawn. "What kind of strange ability is this?" Situ An didn''t know what Gao Yun had experienced on that bus. He only knew that Gao Yun seemed to be a person who escaped his fate. This was why he transferred Gao Yun immediately. The reason was that he was in his own territory, but he did not expect that Gao Yun would control the school rules in a very short period of time, and he was so suppressed that he could not breathe. If it weren''t for some back-ups, Situ An felt that he would be killed by Gao Yun in his sleep on the first day. It took so many healthy students to die to sew such a perfect container, its a pity, but its not a loss to use it to test one of the childs abilities. ??The black thread came out of Dr. Lu''s heart, climbed up his face, and cut off his facial features, but he smiled. "Hiding in someone else''s skin, do you think I can''t find you? Do you really think that all the students I send to the office building are students who violate the rules?" Gao Yun wrote a strange line on the armband of his arm. The words were written, and then the skin on the back of the hand was torn off, and new curse rules appeared under the skin. "Dad..." The monster students wore dark student ID cards around their necks, and their names all had the word "Situ" in them. Taking out his mobile phone from his pocket, Gao Ming looked at the message he sent to Gao Yun. "All the scars seem to be in contrast. Does Gao Yun want to tell me something?" The rain slid down Gao Ming''s cheek, his eyes narrowed, and the world became extremely clear: "Gao Yun saw me dying, saw I die again and again! He knows I will come back for him, I never forget my promise!" ??The ugly students following Dr. Lu screamed into the flood. Their bodies were severely deformed, and there were a lot of wounds on their skin. However, what flowed out from the wounds was not blood, but sticky shadows. Hande Private College was originally located between the shadow world and the real world, with a passage built through countless human bricks. Doctor Lu was unable to speak. All the bones in his body were necrotic, one arm was withered, and the blood on his body was dark black. Rules were exposed one by one, and the rules for Situ An took effect one by one. Doctor Lu could no longer support his body. He licked his teeth and covered his eyes: "The next batch of support from the General Administration will arrive soon. You guys will be here soon." From the moment you appear, you are destined to stand on the opposite side of Hanhai. I look forward to whether you will choose to be a human or a ghost. " ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Different from other students, Gao Mings message is very simpleno matter what happens, I will come back to pick you up and leave. Please believe me, even just this once! "I obtained a complete flesh and blood fairy through death again and again, breaking the cycle of death. Gao Yun also successfully left the tunnel and appeared in the school." Hande Private College was completely transformed by the Shadow World. Situ An''s idea was to sacrifice everything in the school to gain benefits for himself, and then use the name of attacking the Shadow World to continuously gain power from both the Investigation Bureau and the Shadow World. From here we can also see the difference between Gao Yun and Situ An. Gao Yun also knows that the academy has been transformed by the shadow world, so he does not allow anyone to leave, lest ghost stories invade the vast sea. Only one-fifth of the ghosts in ghost stories have special abilities, and only one-tenth of these ghosts can build their own house of resentment and become a big ghost. The screams and wails of Yan Xizhi and countless "human bricks" came from the underground. They were wrapped in a large shadow before they could escape. The collision and fusion of shadow heads is a strange scene that probably would not appear in ordinary peoples nightmares. If you arrange and combine the ghost houses one after another and follow the same rules, there will be a probability of building a dead building, creating a ghost that is unique in the city of Hanhai and controls the rules of ghost stories! Now that the passage is destroyed, Situ An wants to forcefully pull part of the shadow world into reality. ?The last time Gao Ming appeared in the tunnel, he had one eye blind and one arm broken. He looked extremely miserable. Flesh and blood collided and splashed, bones were intertwined and built up, and the shadow head seemed to be calling for something, and seemed to be worshiping. Situ An seemed to be holding a final sacrifice in the school. He wanted to sacrifice all the ghosts and people in the school. Product, dedicated to the shadow world. ?Just now when Gao Yun was cursing Situ An, Dr. Lu also lost an eyeball first, his facial features were ulcerated, and then one of his arms withered. ?The words Gao Yun said just now were deeply impressed in Gao Ming''s heart. There was a cause and effect, and there was a certain connection between the two names. Everything seems to have no connection, but they are influencing each other secretly. Gao Ming, who was riding on the back of the big dog, took everything in sight. He had a clear understanding of Gao Yun''s terrifying abilities, but compared to the shock that Gao Yun''s curse ability brought to him, he was more surprised by another thing. ??Doctor Lu ignored the childrens cries and still muttered to himself: The big ghosts are fighting each other. Only if the house of resentment is washed with blood over and over can the nightmare reappear and be transformed into a ghost house. Gao Yun knows that Gao Yun''s life comes back again and again. Gao Yun seems to be the driver of the death bus, or he is right next to the driver. Terrifying ghost roars sounded underground. The "altar" made up of several heads in front of the office building was like a huge shrine. Under the full force of the shadow world, something was about to come out of the shadows. He saw it in his eyes, he was once his best friend, his name was Gao Yun. The skin of the students who were adopted by Situ An cracked, and heads made of shadows emerged from the smooth flesh. The huge heads expanded like lanterns. Each shadow head was filled with the negative emotions of the students, exuding It smells like a house of resentment. Dr. Lu, who was protected by many layers of protection, suddenly vomited a large mouthful of blood. His handsome face was severely ulcerated, one eyeball fell off, and the skin on his facial features fell off as if ice and snow had melted. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He recalled all the things he had done to him according to the school rules. Although I dont know how he left, judging from the results, I have fulfilled my promise. In a world controlled by fate, Gao Ming and Gao Yun completed the redemption that only the two of them knew. One died again and again, and the other continued on the road. The two cycles lasted for ten years. In the past and present, The tunnel is like two links of an iron rope tightly linked together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 183 crazy night Chapter 183 Crazy Night "There should be a third cycle, related to the invasion of the shadow world into reality." Gao Ming needs to ask Gao Yun about some specific things, and now is obviously not the time. ?Gao Yun did not make a clear statement or tell Gao Ming something directly, indicating that he was probably being stared at by fate, or other unexpected situations occurred. Gao Ming would not ask stupidly. After understanding Gao Yun''s position, he knew what to do. Situ An, eat Situ An! ??Blood lines penetrated his pupils. Gao Ming stared at the place where Dr. Lu''s body melted. He clutched the memory of death related to Situ An in his heart to wake up the sleeping flesh and blood ghosts. Situ An has also been worshiping the Flesh Immortal. Although he failed, his body is also stained with the aura of the Flesh Immortal. "Just like what the goddess said at the beginning, if it weren''t for me, he would have become a flesh and blood fairy." The tip of his nose twitched, and after Dr. Lu''s body was completely broken, strands of blood did not merge into the huge shadow shrine, but retreated to the office building in an extremely secretive manner. Hold your tail! Gao Yuns reminder gave Gao Ming the most important clue. He tried his best to stimulate the flood survivors. The huge turbid waves surged forward, and in the shadow of the huge waves, the big dog rushed towards the office building with high hopes. The big dog''s paws stepped on the shadow, and all sounds and lights were absorbed into its body. At first, the investigator in the office building could still see Gao Ming, but Gao Ming had disappeared in a few breaths. ??The sound of heart beating came from deep in the shadow''s head. Situ An''s last sacrifice achieved very good results. He used all his descendants as a lead and called out something in the shadow world at the cost of having no offspring. ??The heads wrapped in the negative emotions of the students were all broken. Under the wash of endless evil thoughts, an arm crushed the human bricks underground, trying to forcibly grab the Hande Private Academy, which was separated from the shadow world. "Whoever comes here must abide by the rules here." The student council president pierced his chest with five fingers and tore off the human skin on his chest. The first rule of the school - everyone and ghosts in the college must abide by the school rules. There was a long distance between the president and the giant hand in the shadow, but after the skin on the president''s heart turned into fly ash, the giant hand seemed to have grabbed a hedgehog covered with spikes, and it was obviously stung. ??The president''s body was mutilated, but his expression did not change much. He stared at Gao Ming who disappeared in the huge waves out of the corner of his eye. We have all been trapped in deep darkness, but this time is different. "Your appearance changed the tunnel. All the corpses embedded in the walls were loosened. I crawled out of the rotating gears of fate. I walked out with a desire for death and hatred for fate. The tunnel of time. "Maybe one day we will go back, but before that, I will use the knife in my hand to pierce the established future." The student union is not the only one resisting the unknown existence of the shadow world in the school. Zhang Ding, who had emerged from the torrent, already had a basic understanding of the internal situation on campus. He grabbed the physical education teacher with one hand and half-crouched on the second floor of the activity building. The makeup on his face was washed away by water, revealing his mature and strong facial features. Behind Zhang Ding were the shop assistants and customers on Minlong Street. "If we had the power of ghosts ten years ago, the floods should have been prevented." Zhang Ding stood up, threw the physical education teacher into the open space, and waved behind him: "Xiao Gao has passed, let''s clear the way for him." ?Jumping from the second floor of the mobile building, Zhang Ding merged with the torrent the moment he fell into the water, like a turbid and rushing dragon. ??The flood flooded Hande Private Academy, and the water ghosts hidden in the turbid flood exuded amazing resentment. They were originally killed in vain, and were imprisoned under the supermarket by Zhang Ding for ten years. They will become aggressive when they see the light of day again. Only Zhang Ding can control them and influence them within a limited range. The shadow shrine in front of the office building slowly opened, and what greeted it was not devout believers, but huge waves. Boss Zhang is moving forward regardless of the cost, hoping to drown the shadows of the flood ten years ago. What is even more unexpected is that in the auditorium in the distance, eight branches of a giant flesh-and-blood tree stretch out in all directions, and the souls hanging on the branches are swaying in the heavy rain. ? ?The foundation of the school was shaken, and the auditorium was the first to collapse. The phobia puppet felt the threat from the shrine in front of the office building, and the way phobia dealt with the threat was very simple, that is, to make the other party feel fear and assimilate it. Roots composed of countless phobia patients crawled on the ground. Ji Zhe, who was located at the core of the giant flesh and blood tree, roared and turned his body. Every time he moved, the souls of countless phobia patients were twisted, and fear seemed to be inexhaustible. Inexhaustible fuel poured into the body, and the giant tree of flesh and blood that suffocated everyone moved towards the office building. ??The earth was shaking, and the blood-red crown of the tree seemed to be shattering the dark clouds. Neither the heavy rain nor the rolling torrents could shake it at all. ??The eight thickest rhizomes seem to block the entire campus. Where there is fear, the branches will grow and intertwine. As the source of phobia, Ji Zhe''s body has also become part of a giant tree of flesh and blood. He is carrying a puppet of fear. He is actually more afraid than anyone else. Because of this, he is more convinced than anyone else that all this is happening. of. Even if all phobia patients get rid of their fear and are successfully cured, Jizhe will not look back. Because fear has brought about changes in him, he is the only one among all people who actively embraces fear, feels the deepest fear, and spreads the most thorough fear. He will always stand in front of the fear puppet! Something from the auditorium is coming! The investigators panicked. There was no record of the existence of the flesh-and-blood giant tree in any of the internal documents of the Investigation Bureau. No one knew what it was? ? Phobia quietly invaded the investigators'' hearts, and the "sacrifice" placed on the "offering table" by Situ An were also infected with phobia. The unknown being who devoured the sacrifices gradually saw clearly the outline of the giant tree of flesh and blood. This thing was much more shocking than it. ??There are too many "ghosts" that have exceeded the limit of Hande Private College. It is almost inevitable that this level 4 abnormal event will spread out of control. At this time, perhaps only the student union still wants to maintain order in the school, while everyone else is making the final choice for themselves. The torrent shattered the glass of the office building, and a **** dog entered the office building along with the waves. Feeling the smell of flesh and blood, the big dog chased the ray of blood that escaped from Doctor Lu''s body. There are many rooms in the office building. The stairs are folded together, and the interior is like a huge Rubik''s Cube. The chase lasted for nearly half an hour before the big dog stopped. ? ?The claws walked out of the shadows, and the big dog stared at the room in front of him. It felt a very dangerous atmosphere. Teaching assessment and evaluation room? I have never seen this room before when I entered the office building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 184 The world in its eyes Chapter 184 The world in its eyes It seems that Situ An is hiding here. ??The memory of death in Gao Ming''s heart was like a red-hot iron, and the pain caused by the tragic deaths constantly affected every nerve. He could no longer control himself and pushed the door in front of him one step ahead of the **** dog. There are no **** and scary scenes as imagined, and there are no monsters or ghosts. This can even be said to be the cleanest room in the office building. Everything is neatly arranged and spotless. The owner of the room seems to have obsessive-compulsive disorder. "monitoring room?" In the room with the sign of Teaching Assessment and Evaluation Room, one wall is covered with monitor screens. The owner of the house can see most of the things happening on campus through this wall. The screens are like eyes. on the wall. ?With a microphone and camera fixed on the desk near the wall, the owner of the house can give all instructions while sitting in this hidden room. Gao Ming thought he would be very angry and painful after seeing Situ An''s face. In fact, he was not. He just wanted to kill him, at all costs, and imprison him in the torture chamber as quickly as possible. The reason why Hanhai has not become Xinhu is because I and the people behind me who have the same ideals are fighting in a place that you cant see and in a way that you cant understand. "In the 20th century, the labor movement was surging, forcing capital to compromise and cooperate through strikes and struggles. But now 90% of jobs have been replaced by brains and machines, and capital no longer needs to hire people to work. You Do you think they will still compromise? Look at Xinhu, only one tenth of the people living in the smart city are real citizens, and the rest can only be regarded as... NPCs in the game. " Gao Ming didn''t say anything. He was carefully feeling the breath of the Flesh Immortal, trying to find Situ An. Situ An didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He seemed to have not been forced to this point for a long time. The door was blocked and he was somewhere in the house at this time. "If you think about it this way, you must have seen me and there is a reason why you must kill me." The invasion of the shadow world into reality is not a bad thing, it is something that is bound to happen. The locked sky will be opened in such a way that too many people want to see the real world. "You have investigated very clearly. Have you started paying attention to me from a long time ago?" Gao Ming didn''t know what kind of script fate had given Situ An, but no matter what the script was, it seemed that only one of them could live. With the figure of Gao Ming reflected in his eyes, Situ An seemed to be chatting with a very familiar person, and said in a calm tone: "Can you tell me the reason? Money? Power? Blood debt? Or to protect more people? "Seeing that Gao Ming was unmoved and frantically looking for his position, Situ An actually had a smile on his face. There was both appreciation and murderous intent in his eyes. Situ An on the screen said the last words, and Gao Ming finally determined his location. "And you? Let me ask you, do you want to be an ignorant fool forever, talking about safety and success, then covering your eyes and dying on the bed with a urinary and esophageal tube inserted, or do you want to clench your fists? , smash the windows and see the outside world?" by Situ An. ?His body was penetrated by strange tubes, as if he had a strange disease. But even though a large area of ??skin was ulcerated and his life was short, he still sat upright, calm and calm, as if everything was under control. Hande Private College was expanded by Situ An, so such a hidden place should be built by him. ??The big dog following Gao Ming also poked its head into the house. Its nose twitched and its front paws didn''t touch the ground. It was hesitating whether to come in or not. A big dog just gave people the feeling of a cat. Situ Ans most valued subordinates were all killed by Gao Ming. Now the person he valued most became Gao Ming, whom he feared and admired. Situ An in the video shook his head: "I have met many people who are more dangerous than you, and you have never shown anything that requires my special attention before. I just read the information of everyone in your class, and I happen to have a better memory. " "Situ An is here, I feel his presence." Gao Ming was extremely sure. After he said this, all the surveillance pictures on the wall changed. When the shadow spreads over the city, the old order will be washed away, and new city walls will be built on the ruins, waiting for the sun that can shine on everyone. "If we have never met, then you should be the murderer of Dr. Lu. When I, Dr. Yilu''s body, appeared, there was a moment of surprise on your face and a murderous intention. You know Dr. Lu Already dead? But why did you want to kill Dr. Lu? He only works for me and rarely appears in front of outsiders. If you can find the right opportunity to kill him, it means that you have been planning for a long time. Killing him may be to make it easier to get rid of me." Situ An stared at Gao Ming silently, his eyes and expressions did not change, and even professional psychological counselor Gao Ming could not read any information from his face. "Gao Ming, the comprehensive score of Class 13, ranking ninth on average, is a psychological counselor in Henshan Prison for felons. But starting from last month, you have been unable to pass the mental health test in the prison." Situ An''s voice came from the room. It was coming from all directions and it was impossible to determine his location. With his eyes fixed on Gao Ming, Situ An suddenly asked: "Have we ever met?" "Is it because of the so-called justice?" Situ An leaned back on his chair: "This thing is actually very rough. The houses in the East District are worth ten times as much as the West District. Are all the houses in the East District made of gold? But everyone has a consensus. , East District is the most prosperous district in Hanhai, and it will also be the most developed district in the future. The same is true for people. You do not represent justice, it just depends on whether everyone thinks you are justice." "I am the branch director of the Investigation Bureau, defending the barrier of the vast sea, and what about you? With ghosts, it was you and your classmates who destroyed the school, caused level four abnormal events to get out of control, and brought disaster to the entire city. Who do you think is the righteous one? Who is saving more people? I am conducting an experiment that concerns all living people in the city. The dead are inevitable, but their sacrifices will bring about a brand new world. "Actually, I am more optimistic about you than Zhuo Jun. Everything you want can be obtained from me, money, power, whatever is available in the East District, I can get it." "If someone else comes here, I might really be deceived by you, but I know you too well. Everything you do is just for yourself." Gao Ming''s eyes didn''t waver at all, and the smile on Situ An''s face slowly faded. He met the most difficult type of people. These people are fighting for something that ordinary people can''t see or touch, even if it''s something that ordinary people can''t see or touch. It doesnt matter if you give your life. "I took over Hande Scholarly Academy from Yan Xizhi, turned it into a dining table in the shadow world, and treated all the students as human food. Maybe you think I am cruel, but without me, Hanhai will die even more Many people. After the black and white snowflakes flashed, a man sitting on a chair appeared on the screen. Gao Ming touched his heart with his finger, feeling the pain inside: "You want to break the shackles of fate, just because you want to be the one who makes rules and binds others. If you succeed, you will become the new fate This is also the biggest difference between you and me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 185 I simply want him to die Chapter 185: I simply want him to die Situ An is very good at brainwashing others. He will first occupy the moral high ground and put on the cloak of civilization to cover up his barbaric behavior. He is the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation and one of the speakers of the Hanhai Chamber of Commerce. He has great energy and ambitions that can never be satisfied. As the biggest beneficiary of the rules, Situ An is a defender of the rules during the day, but wants to be the maker of the rules at night. He is a selfish lunatic at heart. It is undeniable that he has many advantages, but he also has reasons why he must be killed. For him, protecting the city is just because the living people in the city are temporarily useful to him and are a bargaining chip in exchange with the shadow world. Deep in his heart, he will not be constrained by anything like morality at all, and he can sacrifice everything without any consideration. Get a possibility for yourself. People like you are actually quite pathetic. Ghosts, gods and Gao Ming rushed into the house of resentment at the same time, desperate for killing. "Gao Ming, you haven''t come as far as me, so you can''t see what I see. I actually have no other choice. If you are willing to stand by my side, I will take you to the highest point of the vast sea." There was no trace of fatigue in Situ An''s eyes on the screen. He knew that Gao Ming had been looking for him, and he did not waver in any way. "Congratulations!" Situ An felt that he had met the most troublesome opponent in his life. Gao Ming was so perfect that he couldn''t find any loopholes and his goal was extremely clear. He simply wanted him dead. ??The cries of the children in the complaining house were shrill and harsh, and deformed monsters made of flesh and blood constantly tried to stop Gao Ming, but these were of no use to the ghosts and gods. It was Situ An who was hiding in the House of Resentment and killed his relatives and sewed his mouth shut. ?The child''s cries became even more pitiful. The eight arms of the ghosts and gods stretched forward, their fingers dug into the gaps where the chains penetrated, and they roared and exerted force on both sides! "Flesh Immortal? Another Flesh Immortal!" Situ An, who was hiding in the House of Resentment, was shocked by the scene he saw. He didn''t understand why he had spent more than ten years and countless resources to worship the Flesh Immortal. Can you succeed easily? ?Worshiping the Flesh Fairy all the year round has become an obsession of Situ An. Even if he has to give up in the end, he will still occasionally dream about some scenes related to the Flesh Fairy. Situ An can create a flesh-and-blood body for the dead Dr. Lu, wrap negative emotions with a shadow head, copy all the classmates in Class 13, and can also turn the children of Hande Private Academy into monsters. All the above abilities are related to this House of Resentment. related. Situ An has never seen such a crazy person. He doesn''t know what he has done to Gao Ming. ?Burning the memory of past death and enduring the pain of death, the hysterical ghosts and gods and Gao Ming tore apart the house of resentment in front of them. ?After being attacked by Gao Ming, this special house of resentment actually emitted the cry of a young child, which was shrill and shrill, making people''s hair stand on end. Ding Yuan once said that Situ An seems to have a kid he raised himself. Does this house of resentment belong to that kid? A cold voice oozed out from between his teeth. Gao Ming was like a ghost threatening his life. Situ An, who had experienced numerous storms and waves, had a rare change in his expression. ?From his point of view, he only had malicious intentions, but the other party was willing to smash him to pieces even if he died without a burial place. ?In that nightmare, all the flesh and blood ghosts and gods were embedded in a deep tunnel, which seemed to be the final destination of the flesh and blood immortals. ?In terms of the level of risk alone, Surabaya Apartment is far inferior to Hande Private College. This school has already developed real ghost stories. But in terms of destructive power, the Flesh Immortal is unique, and Gao Ming himself has not yet fully explored its full potential. Its not that Gao Ming has to kill Situ An, its because Gao Ming continues to grow and move forward, Situ An will definitely kill Gao Ming. ?? He raised his arm, clenched his fist, and his flesh and blood penetrated directly through the wall filled with surveillance screens! Pieces of screens that looked like "eyes" were smashed, and behind the wall was the same squirming flesh and blood as in the infirmary. Gao Ming died many times because of Situ An. Whats even more outrageous is that Situ Ans reason for killing him was different every time. Congratulations for losing part of the ability to think. Now he just wants to pay with blood. The arm hit the House of Resentment hard, and the Flesh Fairy could invade all flesh and blood. Blood vessels spread out from the body of the ghost and god, like chains stained with despair, drilling into the flesh and blood on the surface of the House of Resentment. I found you, Situ An! The big ghost has a house of resentment, and different ghost houses have different abilities. At this time, what appeared in front of Gao Ming seemed to be a very special house of resentment, made of flesh and blood, as if it had life and could grow on its own. ?Among the four faces of the Flesh Immortal, the one belonging to Congratulations glared angrily. He also remembered Situ An. "Gao Ming, are you the flesh and blood immortal?" Situ An was so smart that he vaguely thought of a possibility, but he himself couldn''t believe that such a thing would happen. Since Situ An has such a kid, why didnt he see him in Surabaya Apartment last time? Is it fate for balance? Or is it that the kid has been at Hande Private Academy and Situ An didnt bring him into Surabaya Apartment? Breathing heavily, Gao Ming exhaled a hazy haze of blood. His red eyes looked inside the room of resentment. Situ An, who was covered in flesh and blood pipes, was sitting in the center of the room. The memory of death in his heart burned his soul, and Gao Ming merged with ghosts and gods. His pupils were crossed by blood lines, and one eyeball was completely dyed red! What is even more terrifying is that scars begin to appear on his body. Each piece of death memory is integrated into the ghosts and gods. The pain Gao Ming felt at the beginning will become a reality, but this will continue to stimulate the ghosts and gods. "It seems there is one more reason to kill you." Gao Ming tried his best to mobilize the ghosts and gods regardless of the cost. Until now, when he walked out of the tunnel, he had never shown such power when facing the flood. "I control some of the school rules. If you kill me, Hande Private Academy will completely overlap with reality, and all weird rumors will spread in the city. You have to think clearly..." Situ An didn''t finish his sentence at all, because Gao Ming didn''t listen at all. What is he talking about? He can''t bear it anymore. He will put Situ An into the torture chamber no matter what! "Rather than walking to the highest point together, I want to pull you into the abyss and let you experience every day of my past." Gao Ming''s fingers pressed on his heart, and eight arms made of flesh and blood emerged from the back of his heart. The incense floated away, and the eight-armed ghosts and gods and Gao Ming made the same movements. ?Such a crazy Gao Ming also made Dagou stupid. He always thought that Gao Ming was gentle and gentle. If he had known that Gao Ming was so scary, he would not have dared to swallow Gao Ming casually. Situ An was dragged backwards by the blood vessels in his body. He hesitated for a moment and took out a black and white photo of the deceased from his arms. The photo is of Hande Scholars College. Except for Yan Xizhi and the teacher who became a big ghost, all the other teachers who once taught at Hande Scholars College are there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 186 completely out of control Chapter 186 Completely out of control "A photo of the deceased in the shadow world?" The big dog''s dark eyes suddenly narrowed, and the dangerous aura he had smelled before became stronger: "Good luck! Be careful with that photo!" ?With its mouth wide open, the big dog walked through the darkness. It wanted to bite Gao Ming to calm the opponent down, but his bite was empty. ?Gao Ming never pauses, no matter what is ahead, he will continue to move forward. Seeing Gao Ming''s red eyes, the big dog felt a little scared. He couldn''t imagine what kind of hatred there was in the world that could turn Gao Ming like this. He tried to see some seriousness on Situ An''s face, but Situ An was even more confused than him. What happened to him? The teachers in the black and white photos walked out from the depths of the building. Just like the congratulations in the past, their mouths and ears were sewn shut with needlework, leaving only their eyes outside. "Those teachers betrayed me?" Situ An didn''t know what the teachers saw. He only knew that those teachers could abandon Yan Xizhi and Hande Scholar Academy. He prefers rules. Many abilities will not take effect immediately and require time to coordinate. Now that all the monsters cultivated in the office building have been released, in order to summon the unknown existence in the shadow world, he has greatly consumed his own strength. In addition, he has been cursed by Gao Yun, causing him to be at his weakest state. state. Normally, he wouldn''t talk so much to Gao Ming. Situ An''s talk about having a high destiny and introducing disaster into the vast sea is all nonsense. He just dragged the whole city into death with his own hands in order to survive. ?Countless wailings came from the school''s underground and walls. Those teachers who entered Gao Ming''s heart were also cut off from the escape route. They were trapped in Gao Ming''s heart forever. Under Situ An''s stimulation, black blood flowed out from the sewn ears and mouths of those teachers. They rushed towards flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and their bodies turned into floating petals. All the ghosts and students in the school have seen the real world outside the walls. From Situ An''s point of view, Gao Ming didn''t make any sense at all, and he didn''t care about gains and losses. He was just a lunatic and wanted to kill himself for no reason. Even if they tried their best to imagine, they had never seen a more twisted soul than this one. They couldn''t describe it with the word deformity. It was countless deaths twisted together, and it was impossible to find a normal thing inside. possible! Die! "Gao Ming, you are the one who brought disaster into the vast sea!" The cries of the children around Situ An became more and more harsh. He used both hands to tear out a gap in the black and white photo, and red blood flowed from the gap in the photo. No one can save you! ?Destruction in any direction may heal part of his heart and make him no longer so perverted. "Even if the world is destroyed, you will die in my hands!" Gao Ming and the Eight-Armed Ghost stepped forward, and the entire House of Resentment began to squirm, extending backwards, forming a tunnel made of flesh and blood. The scars on the body surface of the ghosts and gods soon cracked, and the seeds planted by the teachers took root and sprouted in the flesh and blood, as if there were hundreds of different forces tearing at his flesh. The roots of those seeds wanted to follow the ghosts and gods and penetrate into Gao Ming''s body. in the body. ??As the black and white photo of Situ An that affected the operation of the school was destroyed, the rules of Situ An in the school also began to disappear. The building shown in the black and white photo was full of dense cracks. His ruthlessness is not only shown in his treatment of his enemies, but also in his treatment of himself. Gao Ming didn''t know how those teachers were included in the black and white photos of Situ An, and he didn''t want to find out. Now there was only one thing on his mind, and that was to kill Situ An. Gao Ming didn''t do anything. Those teachers took the initiative and turned into seeds and took root in his heart. The flesh-and-blood ghost waved his eight arms in pain. Gao Ming was bleeding from all his orifices, but he continued to rush towards Situ An like a corpse crawling out of a dry well. ?Amid the huge roar, the school wall near the office building collapsed, and the heavy fog shrouding the school was dispersed by heavy rain. ?Wrapped up in the house of resentment, Situ An has never been so embarrassed when facing school rules. How can this be bad? The pain of being pierced through the heart is unbearable for ordinary people, but it is something that Gao Ming has experienced many times. He even knows how to alleviate the pain by changing his breathing method. ?These teachers are the backbone of Hennig Private Academy, and their every move pulls the souls of all the children in the school. The best way to deal with it at this time is to retreat and let the ghosts and gods slowly remove the seeds, but Gao Ming cannot wait any longer. When he was about to reach the exit of the flesh and blood tunnel, Situ An completely tore up the black and white photo of his wife in his hand. "Go! Stop him! Every one of you has been caught by me! You said you would help me!" Situ An shouted at the black and white photo. He struggled to grab the photo with both hands and seemed to want to tear it apart. broken. With his heart beating and every chain in the torture chamber trembling, Gao Ming took the initiative to let the roots of those seeds enter his heart. ?Once they were also gardeners of the soul, but now they have become evil ghosts planting poisonous weeds, trying their best to distort the high destiny in front of them. ?The blood vessels dragged the weak Situ An away in a certain direction. Gao Ming, who was chasing closely behind him, also saw the "thing" dragging Situ An at the end of the tunnel. Was it a child? There is no longer a hiding place for Situ An within Hande Private Academy. The school rules and Gao Ming are working together to target him. Now there is only one way for him to break the situation, and that is to speed up the collapse of the school and let it directly integrate with reality. The curse of the dead grew on every inch of skin. The teachers entered Gao Ming''s body and wanted to separate the soul of this "bad student". However, they were extremely shocked to find out after entering Gao Ming''s heart that Gao Ming''s inner self had already been... A ruin. Even if the world is about to be destroyed, he will swallow Situ An into his torture chamber the moment before the world collapses! To make matters worse, the abilities controlled by Situ An are weird and insidious, but most of them are related to the layout, including the teachers in the photos and this special house of resentment. It is through these teachers that Situ An sows the seeds and competes with Gao Yun for control of the school rules. If you want to avoid reincarnation and stay with me forever, I will make it happen for you. The moment those teachers appeared, rotten brown scars grew on the flesh and blood of ghosts and gods. Those teachers could transform any negative emotions into seeds, allowing them to take root and sprout anywhere, growing the flowers they wanted. ?Perhaps everything can be repeated, but he never wants to see Situ An in the future. ?Dark investigation bureau vehicles parked outside the school, and countless investigators were on standby outside. The General Bureau of Investigation concentrated all its efforts to blockade the school, just to avoid the worst case scenario. School and reality are completely integrated! We can leave! (End of this chapter) Chapter 187 interlocking Chapter 187 Linked to each other The heavy rain washed away the dark cars. Investigators wearing raincoats holding various weapons stood like statues outside the school wall. ??The rustling sound of electricity sounded in the vehicle, and huge searchlights turned the rainy night into day. ??Everyone is standing in the shadow cast by the light, and they have received the order conveyed from above. ??Hinds Private Colleges wall collapsed, but layers of barricades and metal fences were installed outside in advance. ?These protective measures are ineffective against abnormal events and cannot stop ghosts. They are used to stop abnormal citizens. ??The light shone into the Hande Private Academy, and the students trapped in the regular ghost school all became excited. They waved their hands excitedly and ran towards the way they thought they would live. "Exit! Brother Jie, we can go home!" Xishan hugged the child''s arm and jumped up happily: "We finally survived the disaster!" He always knew where the exit of the House of Resentment was, and even said that the House of Resentment would turn into a tunnel, all to prevent Gao Ming from following him out. "Do the last thing for me! Kill Gao Ming! Kill him!" Situ An hugged the child hard and pressed his fingers into the child''s flesh. ??Draged by blood vessels one after another, Situ An finally made it to the end of the tunnel and hugged the real owner of the house of flesh and blood.? ? ? In the center of the flesh and blood pipelines all over the ground of the school, stood a child who looked 80-90% similar to Situ An. Gao Ming knew that Situ An had found a very special ghost, but he did not expect that the ghost was so similar to Situ An. The two might have reached some kind of agreement. After the ghost helped Situ An accomplish certain things, the ghost Will completely replace Situ An. ?Of course this is just Gao Ming''s guess. The space in his heart is large enough to accommodate Situ An and the ghosts who helped him. ?He is like Situ An''s son, and also like Situ An''s past. He is as handsome and strong as Situ An, but the aura exuding from his body is completely different from Situ An''s. From the moment they enter Hande Private Academy, they are no longer ordinary citizens, but outliers who may be replaced by ghosts in the shadow world. Gao Yun also wants to kill Situ An and kill this dangerous guy at all costs. This tunnel of flesh and blood itself seemed to be the fate of the two of them, and they both tried their best. ?In the room of flesh and blood, the eight arms of ghosts and gods slapped the child. The child had no intention of resisting. He looked at Situ An who had escaped from the room of resentment, with his back to Gao Ming. Situ An looked at the child with a different emotion, which he had never seen in other people. It was not guilt or sadness, but uneasiness. The big ghost hidden in the academy began to take action, and the shadows spread crazily. The initial gunfire was just a warning, but the Bureau of Investigation did not expect that Hande Private Academy would breed so many scapegoats. Alarms sounded everywhere, students who had been replaced by the shadow world rushed out, and the torrent poured towards a gap. The Investigation Bureau currently does not have a way to identify anomalies on a large scale, so what they can do is to seal off the area and not allow anyone to escape without permission, and then conduct testing and research one by one. What other car are you looking for? The child seems to know a lot of secrets about him. He is worried that after the child is killed, he will lose the power to communicate with the shadow world, and he is also worried that the child is not completely killed and some of the things he has done will be exposed. When there is no exit, everyone may still unite to resist. Complete despair is not terrifying. The real terror is seeing hope but being unable to grasp it. ??The ghosts and gods followed closely behind Situ An, with eight arms falling down and grabbing him from different directions, as if they were going to crush Situ An''s world. "My child! Help me one last time!" Situ An''s expression changed completely. He pushed the child who looked similar to him towards the ghosts and gods, and with the help of that power, he jumped out of the flesh and blood tunnel. Xishan, who was holding the child''s body, was also frightened by the gunshots. He looked at the restricted area between the investigation bureau and the school. The light came from there, but the light was not to guide them, but to guide them. In order to see clearly what the monster looks like. ??The Bureau may not have had the intention to kill everyone, but they grossly misjudged the situation inside the school. ??Although Wang Jie is a bastard, he is very aware of the weaknesses in human nature. No one in the school, whether human or ghost, will wait quietly on campus to die. ??The blood vessels connected to the House of Resentment were broken, and Situ An and the child were covered in stinking blood. After abandoning the child, he rarely looked back. ??Thunder exploded between the shadow world and the real world, and the investigation bureau''s vehicles received new orders, fearing life and death to enter the school, as if to take Situ An out no matter what the cost. ?But these have nothing to do with Gao Ming for the time being, he only has Situ An in his eyes. Lets enter my torture chamber together! The child is my child, but no one can know the reason why the child appears... "Stop talking nonsense! Hide quickly! Find a car!" Wang Jie slapped him, his expression even more nervous than before: "Hurry!" ?Level 4 abnormal event: Hande Private Academy has completely lost control. The foundation of the school has collapsed. An unknown entity in the shadow world has been summoned by Situ An. The phobia infection has entered the final stage. Now not only people want to escape from here, but ghosts are also anxious to leave. Before Xishan could finish his words, gunshots rang out in the rainy night. The students at the front were knocked down. Their eyes dominated by phobia showed confusion. The flesh and blood tunnel has tried its best to stop Gao Ming. Unfortunately, the flesh and blood ghost **** who was driven to the extreme ignored all obstacles and did not care about any injuries. He continued to close the distance with Situ An with the curse of the dead covered in his body. ?Gao Mings speculation about the phobia game became a reality, and the scene he saw in a certain comeback appeared again. ?Stu An was not out of danger after jumping out of the room of flesh and blood. The student union members wearing armbands gave up what they were doing and all rushed towards the office building. What did the General Administration bet on him? The student council president tore off the flesh on his body, and all the rules of campus ghost stories were triggered, and everyone who entered the school would be affected. Chains pierced his body one by one. The memory of death in Gao Ming''s heart was like a high-speed rotating gear. Furious, he and the eight-armed ghost used their strength at the same time to swallow Situ An''s most reliable trump card alive into the torture chamber! ??His eyes were red, and the eyes that were pierced by blood lines were still filled with murderous intent. He and the ghosts and gods chewed on the child''s memory and saw another side of Situ An. Gao Ming died again and again, which was the first cycle; Gao Yun and his classmates from Class 13 took the death bus ten years ago, which was the second cycle; Situ An seemed to be guided by something, causing abnormal events to go out of control again and again. Letting the shadow world invade reality seems to be related to the third cycle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 188 House of flesh and blood Chapter 188 The House of Flesh and Resentment Situ An is a very outstanding person. He has a super memory and terrifying execution ability. His IQ and EQ are far above ordinary people. He knows how to tolerate and disguise, and he even has strong charisma and charisma. ??He is an unscrupulous and ruthless madman, but all of his subordinates are loyal. Even Dr. Lu from the shadow world has never thought of betrayal. He has different ways of controlling and coping with different people. It took him more than twenty years to weave a terrifying web in the vast sea. The chains were cut into the child''s body. Gao Ming saw the faces of many big figures in the child''s memory. The vast sea was worse than he imagined. The city maintained its superficial prosperity, but its roots were already rotten. ??The sound of the body breaking was heard, and each instrument of torture was doused with blood. After the child''s surface memory was read, the core memory also began to be eaten away by Gaoming and ghosts. ??The owner of the House of Flesh and Resentment is Situ An''s biological child, a nameless tool who has been completely controlled by Situ An since birth. ?His mother died shortly after giving birth to him. The house of resentment he built was actually his mothers belly and body. The child''s house of resentment is based on his mother''s body. For him, the world is too cruel and terrifying, and that is the only place where he feels safe. ?The child didn''t feel any love from Situ An. When he was still in his mother''s belly, he was invaded by the shadow. "Drive, chase the car from the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghost to return to the execution room. There were too many people from the General Bureau of Investigation, and there was great resistance in the front. He might also encounter other security forces. He thought Close the distance quietly and then attack violently. ??Moving his eyes, Gao Ming saw Xishan and Wang Jie getting a spare vehicle from the Investigation Bureau from somewhere and sneaking out from the side of the office building. Whether it is as a father or a husband, Situ An is unqualified. He ignores all feelings in his heart, and marriage and childbirth are all for a certain purpose. ?At the same time, the wails of countless dead souls came from the child''s body, and those dirty things living in the shadows formed a blood-red city mark. The lighting of the Investigation Bureau turned the rainy night into day, and the phobia patients and scapegoats frantically attacked the Bureau''s defense line; the giant flesh-and-blood tree transformed by Ji Zhe sprouted countless roots and stretched into the shadow shrine. He wanted to let people from the shadows The unknown existence of the world is frightening; the student council members pursue Situ An with all their strength, while the General Bureau of Investigation desperately protects the Eastern District Director; in the chaos, Class 13 students snatched several buses in the school, carrying people and ghosts, and crashed directly into the defense line; As for the torrent sweeping through the academy, it had already flowed out from the gap. Even with Zhang Ding restraining it, some water ghosts had already escaped. ??The blood lines in his eyes slowly disappeared, and Gao Ming regained his sanity. The building alienated by flesh and blood returned to the body of ghosts and gods. He looked outside along the big hole in the wall of the office building. The loud noise frightened the two people in the car, but soon Gao Ming''s voice appeared in their ears: "Don''t be afraid, it''s me." "The Investigation Bureau doesn''t care about our life and death right now, it''s better to sneak away." Xishan was afraid of his life and didn''t know what the Investigation Bureau was doing, so he quickly reminded him. The area of ????the torture chamber has tripled, exuding a terrifying atmosphere that far exceeds that of the Surabaya Apartment Murderer. After the ghosts and gods melted the child, he fully recovered from his injuries, and his face that represented the evil aspect slowly took on an outline, like a congratulation, but also like Situ An. Eight arms beat the ground, and flesh and blood spread rapidly in all directions. Not only did the ghosts become taller and more terrifying, they also obtained the flesh-and-blood resentment house of Situ An''s child, which could turn all surrounding buildings into flesh. ?By interpreting the child''s memory, Gao Ming saw a lot of Situ An''s secrets from the perspective of Situ An''s biological child. ?Standing alone in the blood-red torture chamber, the child did not make a fuss or cry. He kept looking in the direction Situ An left. When the chain was about to touch his core memory, the child did one last thing for Situ An. He broke his heart and tore the most critical memories into pieces, without letting Gao Ming see the whole thing. picture. ?Seeing that Gao Ming''s breathing rhythm was disrupted here, he "predicted" the future through death again and again, treating all disasters as a game of his own creation. In fact, one-third of those disasters were arranged by Situ An. He seemed to be a chess piece of the shadow world, helping the shadow world and the vast sea merge. The seemingly messy clues in Gao Ming''s mind slowly connected together, and the three loops rotated around each other, leveraging the two worlds. ?Originally, this **** city brand was hidden in the child''s body and should have belonged to Situ An. After the child was abandoned, the brand was engraved on Gao Ming''s torture chamber. The Investigation Bureau vehicle received Situ An, and the driver was an investigator from another branch. The child in the torture chamber did not resist. His human emotions had long been stripped away by Situ An, and he was now like an abandoned tool. "I have kept Situ An''s child and the Blood City brand in my heart. He will lose everything to rely on next time, but the shadow world may give him other things." There was no killing intent in Gao Ming''s eyes. To cover up, the most dangerous thing about Situ An is not what cards he has, but the person he is. ?The flesh and blood ghost picked up Gao Ming, and his strong and terrifying body jumped directly from the second floor of the office building, hitting the top of the car heavily. Gao Yun also wants to kill Situ An. In terms of time, Situ An already knew about the existence of the shadow world at least twenty years ago, began to contact the shadow world, and purposefully searched for abnormal events in the city of Hanhai, or cultivated abnormal events. The Surabaya Apartment worships the Flesh Immortal, and the Hande Private Academy uses the children''s longevity to make sacrifices, which are all part of his plan. They wanted to sneak away from a place with few people without attracting too much attention, but they were spotted by Gao Ming. Chains stained with sin appeared one after another, and everything about the child, including his house of resentment, was swallowed up by the eight-armed ghost. "Good life?! How are you still alive? I mean it''s great that you are alive!" Xishan was a little incoherent. Situ An had long ago sent something related to the shadow world into his wife''s belly, allowing it to occupy the child''s body. This seemed to be part of their deal. ?This House of Resentment is not very aggressive, but it can be moved at will and can temporarily transform any building into a House of Resentment of flesh and blood. "Listen to your fate." Wang Jie suddenly said: "I have been paying attention to the fact that the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau was sitting in that car. If we can catch that big fish, we will have a certain amount of initiative. Let him If the adults in my family help me run it, I might be able to get a lot of benefits." Gao Ming said nothing. He looked at the student union members in the distance. Those students wearing armbands seemed to be deliberately driving the investigation bureau vehicles towards him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 189 Fu Huo Chapter 189 Fu Huo The Bureau of Investigation is a very complex organization. It possesses power that ordinary people cannot imagine, but no one knows who actually controls this power. Gao Ming died many times, and each time he was killed before reaching the top. He should have known the secrets of the General Bureau of Investigation before, but unfortunately he did not obtain the Flesh Immortal at the time, and could only retain the memory related to his own death each time. "Now that the General Bureau of Investigation''s power is being restrained by Ji Zhe, this is our best chance to seize Situ An." Wang Jie stared at the car lights in the distance, as if he had made some determination: "Whether it is a hero or a scapegoat, it all depends A deal between big shots. After capturing Situ An and draining his value, we might have a chance to replace him and become the new director of the Eastern District!" There were flames beating in the depths of his pupils. That was Wang Jie''s ambition. After experiencing a level four abnormal event, he became more aware of the power of the Investigation Bureau: "It won''t be long before the Investigation Bureau will become the most powerful existence in the vast sea." Unlike Wang Jie and Gao Ming, Xishan, who hugged his roommate''s thigh tightly, just kept nodding. He didn''t need to think, he just needed to do what the two "adopted fathers" said. "The General Administration seems to want to protect Situ An to death, but the orders from above require the people below to carry out the orders. Now that the evil ghosts and floods have disrupted the formation, these investigators are also powerless." Wang Jie''s eyes were a little scary, completely different from usual. , as if they had discovered a venomous snake of their prey: "The students in the student union seem to be cooperating with us, deliberately leaving a gap for the investigation bureau''s vehicles to drive towards us... Xishan, turn off the lights and let me drive." ??The heavy rain was beating against the car window. Wang Jie unbuckled his seat belt and sat in the driver''s seat. Counting the time silently in his mind, Wang Jie stared at the road to escape from the school, stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, as if to crush the night, and hit a certain direction hysterically! The background of the posthumous photo is still Hande Scholarly College, which is very similar to the photo of Situ An, except that all the teachers are in the photo of Situ An, and the black and white photo of the president is the students who were commended by the whole school. Among them are members of the student union, winners of various competitions, and seniors who have donated money to their alma mater and spread love to their alma mater when they grew up, etc. ?Hide inside the presidents empty chest and withered heart is a black-and-white photo. ??Contrary to Wang Jie''s expectation, the car stopped quickly. In a trance, Wang Jie saw eight huge arms stretching out from the car window. When the burned figure wanted to take action against Gao Ming, the student council president broke off the ribs filled with curse words and threw them into the fire one by one. On the other side of the car, the student union president and several student union members chased after him. The armbands on their arms had completely grown into their flesh. The appearance of these people looked more and more like Gao Yun. ??The president''s black and white photo, together with Situ An''s photo and the photo in Yan Xizhi''s hand, when the three are merged together, it is the real Level 4 abnormal incident of Hande Private Academy. Hurry up! Without wasting even a second, Gao Ming and Gao Yun rushed to the car at the same time. There was a smell of blood wafting out of the car shrouded in darkness. The blood from the tragically dead driver gathered inside the car. The left door was pushed open forcefully. Two security personnel wearing red communication devices protected Situ An and ran into the distance. ?Gao Yun dragged Fu Huo, and Gao Ming and Wang Jie, who had passed through the sea of ??fire, heard the gunfire again. I dont know if Gao Yun is sincere. After he said this, the students in the photo seemed to recognize him and allowed him to temporarily use the campus rules wherever he was. Brother Jie, why dont you slow down a little bit Xishan held on to the seat belt with both hands, but Wang Jie didnt seem to hear him and drove faster and faster! ??The lights of the vehicle they were driving were turned off. Wang Jie memorized the road in advance. Their car was like a ghost in the night, constantly accelerating in a certain direction. Restarting the vehicle, Wang Jie observed the route pursued by the students in the Student Union, turned the steering wheel, and drove towards another road. Arent you going to chase? Xishan was a little confused. "Go back to school. Anyone who leaves school without permission will die." Fu Huo''s voice sounded in the flames, hoarse and unpleasant. His throat should have been burned by the fire. ?Two investigation bureau cars collided, and the car Situ An was riding in was knocked off the road. Wang Jie and the others were also in extremely bad condition. Even if they were calculated intentionally or unintentionally, they were seriously injured. "Fasten your seat belt." Wang Jie''s hair swayed in front of his eyes. He gritted his teeth and his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes: "Let''s drive in front of him." "When I first established the rules, I just wanted to help more people. I opened the school and expanded the teaching scale for the same reason." The black and white photos became illusory in the hands of the president, and the last few buildings on the campus began to collapse. : "Everyone in this school is out for themselves, and I am the only one who really wants to fulfill the old principal''s wish." ?The car door opened and Gao Ming walked towards the car that was knocked off the road. The driver of the Investigation Bureau died on the spot. Something penetrated his chest. The car was pitch black and nothing could be seen. The rainwater on both sides was sloping rapidly, and even the thunder was left behind. Wang Jie''s pupils narrowed to a point, and Xishan, the co-pilot, screamed. They saw Situ An''s vehicle heading towards them! ??The driver of the investigation bureau car turned pale. He tried his best to stay calm and tried to dodge, but he was faced with a group of "desperados." ??The world was spinning, Wang Jie''s teeth were bleeding, and veins popped up on his arms. He was desperately trying to control the car. ?The flames burned, and Fu Huo couldn''t feel any pain. Astonishing resentment emitted from deep in his heart, and his body continued to expand. "How much power does the General Bureau of Investigation still hide?" This Fu Huo and the red raincoat under the experimental building are both ghosts that Gao Ming has never seen before. They are completely different from the ghosts who own the House of Resentment in Hanhai, but they both have abilities comparable to big ghosts. Gao Ming didnt stop either, and followed him into the sea of ??fire. After they left, the vehicle exploded, and a twisted figure covered in burnt odor and scars appeared in the fire. Bullets are ineffective against ghosts, but they can kill living people. The General Bureau of Investigation compressed the encirclement and blocked it with human lives. They made a choice between Situ An and the school, and mobilized all security forces to **** Situ An away. He was wearing the uniform of the director of the Investigation Bureau and a blood ring. His ID was turned into ashes in the flames. Gao Ming only saw that this man was from the Xinhu Old City Investigation Bureau, named Fu Huo. The first person to respond to Fu Huo was Wang Jie. No one noticed that Wang Jie, who had regained control of the car, kicked the accelerator and drove the screaming Xi Shan directly into the sea of ????fire, heading towards Situ. An gave chase. ??The mud is flying, Wang Jie holds the steering wheel with both hands. This guy has a sinister character. Once the target is determined, no one cares whether it is a human or a ghost. The investigators blocking the road would be taken down if they couldn''t dodge, and the scapegoated students were not taken seriously by him. Would you rather let the scapegoat in the school come out than take Situ An away? Gao Ming used to think that Situ An had deceived the General Administration, but now he changed his mind. If they really allowed Situ An to be rescued this time, then tonight would be the beginning of a full-scale confrontation between him and the Investigation Bureau. (End of this chapter) Chapter 190 Do you want to kill me too? Chapter 190 Are you going to kill me too? ?Level 4 abnormal events that could have been controlled are now as dangerous as level 5 abnormal events. No one can predict what will happen in the future. There should be different forces at play within the Investigation Bureau, and each party has different demands. However, they also have a consensus that Situ An cannot die at this stage. "The big guys think like the big guys, and the little guys live like the little guys. As long as we swallow Situ An, everything will be worth it." Gao Ming already had Xia Yang in his mind, and he didn''t care about adding another Situ An in his heart. The eight-armed ghost seemed to understand Gao Ming''s idea. His flesh and blood swelled and he protected Gao Ming with his six arms. The heavy rain mixed with flesh and blood, and when everyone''s sight was blocked, Gao Ming quietly called out the **** dog. The big dog emerged from the shadows, swallowed Gao''s life in one bite, and then hid in the shadows again. ??There is nothing in the flesh and blood ghost''s arms. He holds the air in his arms to attract the attention of the security department of the Investigation Bureau and tear apart the Bureau''s defense line from the front. The bent body recovered step by step, and it seemed as if a door of flesh and blood had opened in his body. Red spots appeared on his skin, which formed a ghost tattoo like a totem. His black and white eyes moved rapidly, and the thoughts about everything in the world appeared in his eyes. Hate of beautiful things. The red coat represents the ultimate emotion. No one can bear the complete red coat. However, after continuous experiments, the Bureau of Investigation has discovered a special method that allows security personnel to attract the red coat in a short time. If you dont get out of the way, we will die together! Hit the *** to death! Kill me, and the red raincoat will come, and the red coat will kill everyone! The security guards last sanity had been lost. He endured unimaginable pain, and rushed towards the physical education teachers fist as if he was actively seeking death. The Hanhai General Administration asked Xinhu for help, and we were transferred here. Protect the Director! "Who are you?" Situ An looked at Yan Shaoyu outside the woods and Liu Yi who was walking towards him, gritting his teeth: "You want to kill me too?" During the day and night research of the fans, the Bureau of Investigation found that they could build a shrine for Hong Yi and let Hong Yis relatives and friends worship him during his lifetime. There is a certain probability that these people who worship Hong Yi will dream of a blood-red door. Obedience is a bounden duty, everything is to protect the entire city and prevent the spread of disasters. Even if there is no order from above, ordinary investigators will go all out to rescue Situ An, because no one outside the school knows Situ An''s true identity. Everyone thinks that he took the lead and personally led the team into the school in order to resist the Level 4 abnormal event. Director, you are safe for the time being. The security personnel wearing blood rings breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the ghost slow down. The pressure brought by the giant ghost was too strong. "Director, I have to help Zhao Li. Please be more careful on the road ahead!" The last security guard accompanying Situ An was called Zhao Yi. He saw the water ghost in the flood and took out a red raincoat from his pocket. fragments. "Physical education teacher?" Situ An knew Zhong Long, "All the big ghosts in the school are helping Gao Ming? Why is this guy chasing me?" Yan Xizhi''s adopted daughter, Yan Shaoyu, got down on all fours and pounced on Situ An like a cheetah. Her fingernails stained with corpse poison scratched Situ An''s shoulder. ?Hongyi is a unique ghost in the city of Hanjiang, and the reason for its formation is unknown. The legends of ghosts and gods in Xinhu are completely different from those in Hanjiang. The Investigation Bureau discovered a large number of damaged statues and shrines during abnormal events. Compared with the red clothes in Hanjiang, the ghosts and gods in Xinhu have a stronger need for living people. Worshiping and kneeling can bring them some unknown help. What is even more legendary is that Situ An escaped alive and had all the information and materials about the Level 4 abnormal events. Even if it wasn''t for Situ An, for the sake of the information in his mind, he would have to risk his life to get it out. ??Investigators from various investigation offices in Hanhai were ready to take over the **** mission, but when they were still a few meters away from Situ An, a pair of red eyes in the woods suddenly opened. ??Dazzling light penetrated the dark night, the vehicle was knocked over, and the injured investigators did not care about rescuing their companions. Anyone who could move ran directly to Situ An to join him. "The special car to pick you up will be here soon." Another security guard glanced back. The car chasing them was hit by the Bureau of Investigation. The life and death of the two people in the car are unknown. Now only the eight-armed ghost is a threat: "The vast sea is approaching. One-third of the investigators and security forces are here, and they should be able to seal off the school and deal with the disaster. You don''t need to worry about the East District anymore, just follow us to the headquarters." Situ An didn''t know that Zhong Long was "overwhelmed" by Boss Zhang''s charisma, and thought that he had received a commission from the school rules. ??The water surged on both sides of the road, and stinky dead pigs and animal carcasses were stuck in the middle of the branches. A little fat man lay flat on the water, floating quietly by. ?The trees shook, and a thick and deformed arm hit the security personnel. One of them was unable to dodge, his spine was bent, and he spit out a large mouthful of blood. They enjoy extremely generous treatment, but every time they call the corresponding red-coat, they have to risk their lives. It''s okay if the call fails, but once they succeed, they have almost no chance of survival. This is one of the reasons why the number of security personnel is extremely rare. . "Zhao Yi, take the director away!" The security guard who was vomiting blood held down the blood ring and took out a small red raincoat fragment wrapped in layers from his pocket. Without any hesitation, he opened his mouth and swallowed the raincoat fragment. ??The security guard shook his head, and just as he was about to say something, two campus buses filled with scapegoats drove out amid a hail of bullets. In order to stop the bus, the Bureau of Investigation tried to use its own car to block it, but was knocked away by those desperate scapegoats and rolled to the outside of the road. Falling to the ground, Situ An gasped for air. If he had reacted just one second slower, his body would have been separated by now. Zhao Yi swallowed the pieces of his raincoat, jumped into the torrent without looking back, and ran towards the physical education teacher. ??If they can enter the Blood Gate in a dream and leave alive, it means that they have successfully acquired the aura corresponding to the red clothes and are qualified to become security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. "Take a special car to the headquarters?" Situ An touched the black ring on his wrist and dialed a one-way contact number, but no one answered the phone. His eyes changed slightly, as if he understood something: "Security I know almost everyone in the department, but you guys seem a bit unfamiliar. Everyone in the car looked like they were going crazy. The drivers eyes were bulging out and his face was covered in blood. ?His mouth was torn, and a ghost-like roar came from his throat. The security guard and the physical education teacher collided with each other. His body was rubbed and twisted again and again, and recovered again and again. The security personnel heard the little fat mans voice. Before he could predict the danger, Situ An had already run away: There is a problem with the flood! "Who is leading the team? Director Li who handled the unusual incident in Xinhu half a year ago?" Situ An thought of a person. Zhao Yi was ready to die. The General Administration''s order was an iron law, and the meaning of their existence was for this moment. It seems that the special car may not be able to get through for the time being. "Don''t be careless. I investigated very important things in this abnormal incident." Situ An was seriously injured, but there was no problem just from the tone of his voice. He didn''t like to expose his weakness. Liu Yi pulled out a sharp knife from her lower back and walked faster and faster! "Gao Ming has seen the future, and Gao Yun lives in the past. If they both want to kill you, it means you really deserve to die." (End of this chapter) Chapter 191 Everything is fate! Chapter 191 Everything is fate! ??Crazy raindrops hit the collapsed buildings, the dark clouds and the night dragged each other down, the gunshots overwhelmed the thunder, and the lightning reflected the sharp knife in Liu Yi''s hand. Liu Yi, wearing a red student union armband, was flying through the bushes. She looked tall and thin, but she concealed terrifying explosive power. Situ An had only seen this kind of body control ability in Qing Ge. "It seems that you have experienced many abnormal events." Situ An put one hand on the ground and did not dodge anymore. The corresponding investigators had already arrived, and they were fully armed and stood in front of Situ An. "Is it worth sacrificing your life to save a devil?" Liu Yi stared at the opponent''s gun, pressed the tip of the knife down, and slowed down. "Go back to school! If you take another step forward, we will treat you as an aggressive behavior!" the leader of the investigation team scolded Liu Yi severely. "That''s right. It''s useless to tell you this. You are just tools to be deceived and used." Liu Yi silently held the knife in front of him and stroked it gently. The team leader who was a few meters away suddenly felt blood flowing out of his neck. He looked down and saw five claws stained with corpse poison piercing the blood vessels. Yan Shaoyu lay on his back at some point. The Investigation Bureau found many fragments of red clothes from the shadow world. It seems that there is a fierce confrontation between the red clothes and the shadow world. All the pieces of red clothes stuck to her body, and the shocking resentment shocked everyone present. The blood and water dripping from the sky were mixed together, and the water ghosts in the torrent screamed. The ground bulged, as if there were thick blood vessels gathering here under the soil. "What a beautiful work. Is this the ghost in that world?" Xia Yang''s voice came from the mouth of the art teacher. He had painted countless beauties during his lifetime, but no matter how perfect the skin was, it could not arouse his interest until he saw After all the security personnel sacrificed their red clothes, a switch in his mind seemed to be turned on, and he couldn''t help but want to draw the red raincoat. Yan Xizhi was covered in blood, and his five fingers grasped the soil on the ground. "Yan Xizhi? Did she bring everyone out?" Situ An, who was hiding behind Hong Yi, his pupils trembled for the first time. He knew better than anyone what terrible things had happened to the old lady, and he knew better than anyone else how terrible things had happened to the old lady. I understand what an incredible thing the old lady did. What we want is simple, Hanhai doesnt need an investigation bureau. The heart fed by flesh and blood began to beat. The woman in the red raincoat vaguely remembered that she had found the child, but where was the child? ?Following the red raincoat, the art teacher also chased her to the nearby area. After she saw the red raincoat, her breathing became rapid and her eyes fell entirely on the red raincoat. ??The blood-red rain became heavier and heavier, and the more security personnel died, the more obvious the smile on Situ An''s lips became: "She''s here." In order to control this thing, they handed over the fragments to different security personnel for enshrinement and preservation, and also used the corpses of children that could affect Hong Yi''s emotions to deceive and manipulate it. Under normal circumstances, security personnel can only exert one-tenth or two-tenths of the strength of the red ones. Only when all the security personnel performing the task die, will the last resort be available. ??Watching the injured investigators who still came to the rescue fell down one by one, Situ An had no expression on his face. He counted the time silently in his heart, and from time to time he looked at the security personnel who were fighting with the physical education teacher. The soil turned red and blood rained down on her. In order to find her child in the city behind the door, she put on a complete red raincoat. Similar scenes occurred at various places along the campus blockade, until the last security officer took the initiative to choose death. ??She raised her head slightly, and blood fell on her face along the brim of her raincoat. She had long been beyond recognition, but she still remembered her obsession. The old lady with flying silver hair and a delicate and serious life was so dirty and messy for the first time. She used her shoulders to send everyone to the ground. ??The blood ring shattered, and where Zhao Yi and Zhao Li died, a pale arm stretched out from the **** water. "Take the director and retreat!" the investigation team leader reminded the team members, and then the body was cut off at the waist. Every drop of red rainwater contained twisted and cruel love. Its really troublesome, Situ An is right behind her. Liu Yi didnt expect that Situ An would still find a chance under such circumstances. It seemed that fate was really protecting him. It is not to draw her appearance and appearance, but to paint her heart. The pure emotion is moving, and it is something that Xia Ingia is very thirsty. Seeing the dense crowds of "human bricks" under the school, Fu Huo''s scalp was about to explode. The report said that there were only 530 people in Hande Private Academy. This was completely different from what he saw on the scene! "Who is dragging those souls? Who is not letting them fall into the shadow world!" Fu Huo discovered that even if the students in the academy were completely invaded by the shadow world, they had not integrated with the shadow world and became part of the shadow world. ?Hitting his fingers into the wound, the art teacher painted on his skin as if no one else was watching. Everyone in the school went crazy, except Xia Yang who was enjoying it all. The team members began to flee, and Situ An looked at the red raincoat with bright eyes: "Red coat, complete red coat!" Fragments of the raincoat covered in flesh and blood fell into the rain and were washed in the same direction. ?The sound of building collapse came from a distance, and the last few buildings of Hende Private College were turned into ruins. Countless people were guided by the warm sound and crawled towards the outside of the school. Irrational, violent and cruel, a lifetime of obsession turned into the heart. Until her heart is at home, she will keep burning until she kills everything in sight and lets the **** rain cover the city that lost her child. ??When the bodies of the two security guards Zhao Yi and Zhao Li were almost smashed by the physical education teacher, the surrounding rain suddenly turned red, as if the sky was crying, and as if dark clouds had scratched their faces. All security personnel died, this should be the investigation bureaus last trump card. The student presidents face was burned by the fire, his whole body turned into a curse, and he hugged the burning Fu Huo. ?Standing in the rain of blood, the red raincoat is like a boundary. Anyone who comes close will be attacked by her. There is a force that holds each of them tightly. Even if they themselves give up, that force still does not give up. "What on earth do you crazy people want to do?!" Fu Huo''s heart was bleeding. Every security officer was selected from thousands of people. They are the weapons of the Investigation Bureau and the most important part of the Bureau. The dark clouds covering Hande Private Academy seemed to have dispersed a little. The "roots" connecting Hande Private Academy to the shadow world were all torn off. At the bottom of the countless bricks, the shoulders that had been stepped on by pairs of shoes were exposed. out. ?The flesh and blood of living people cannot resist ghosts and monsters at all. Liu Yi knew this very well, and Situ An also knew it very well, but he had no intention of reminding him at all. ?The security personnel at the gap in the school suddenly screamed, and the blood ring was cut into the flesh and blood. The brief loss of body control caused them to be torn apart by the scapegoats. Climbing up from the mud under the campus, the old man''s waist could no longer be straightened. She hunched her back and saw the new principal of Hande Private Academy outside the school from a distance. Her eyes were almost instantly occupied by red bloodshot eyes. . Situ An! (End of this chapter) Chapter 192 Not at all up to anyone Chapter 192 Its not up to anyone at all "headmaster!" All the big ghosts and students in the college saw Yan Xizhi. On the ruins of the school that was ravaged by heavy rain, the old man stood on the edge of the shadow world. ??The students infected with phobia seemed to be touched by something, and everyone couldn''t help but look in the direction of Yan Xizhi. ??The campus has been turned into ruins, all the buildings have collapsed, and the children have been affected by the disease. They are frightened, crying and want to escape from this place, which once brought warmth to most orphans and disabled children in Hanhai. When did it start to become like this? Who hurt my children? The rain washed away the mud, and the old man tried to straighten her back. No matter what hardship she suffered, she could not knock her down. Her eyes were like stars, shining brightly in the turbid rainy night. "Don''t be afraid because life is difficult, don''t be afraid because you have been hurt. The teacher is here, and the teacher will accompany you. Whether you are on the road at night without light, or underground surrounded by shadows, the teacher will never leave you. This is This is what I promised you when you entered school." ??Every time Yan Xizhi said a word, her body would become blurry, and the shadow world was eating away at her, unwilling to let her go. "I have done so much, but in the end this old lady took the blame. I am responsible for all the bad things. Is this the script that fate has arranged for me?" Situ An smiled even more ferociously: "I must accept this bad fate. Get out!" ??The person who was dragged out of the shadow by Yan Xizhi had invisible thin lines floating around his body. They seemed to be the destiny of every child. ? There is some kind of special power in what she said. Even if all the houses of resentment on campus are destroyed and the death realm collapses, as long as she is here, Hendricks Private College will still be there. There was a roar. Even if his ability declined, the red raincoat easily tore open the art teacher''s chest and threw away the skin with her face painted on it. Hong Yuyi also realized something was wrong. Blood rain fell from the sky feebly. The blood on the ground seeped down and was absorbed by the shadow world. She seemed to be targeted by everything in the city, and her existence seemed to be a mistake. Seeing the resonance between Yan Xizhi and everyone on campus, and feeling the murderous intention of the old principal, Situ An slowly lowered his hand covering the wound, raised the corner of his mouth, and smiled: "You did the most terrible thing before. You, like me, chose to kill what you didn''t want to do! Yan Xizhi, do you agree with me? " A **** dog jumped out of the shadows behind Situ An, and goosebumps appeared on the back of his neck. "I don''t understand the beauty you are talking about. I only know that the beauty you envision does not exist at all. The logic of how this world works is very simple. If you feel the beauty, then someone must feel the pain. You enjoy the relaxation and happiness, Then there will be people who are tired and bored. Vanity, comparison, jealousy, as long as there is one person in the crowd who has malice in his heart, it will be difficult for the whole crowd to have complete happiness. "The person Situ An hates the most is Yan Xizhi, and he has countless ways. Yan Xizhi can be killed, but Yan Xizhi''s soul can never be changed. "It''s so beautiful." No one thought that Xia Yang would be the first to make a move on Hong Yi. He drew the appearance of the red raincoat on the art teacher''s body without restraint, and then wanted to hug Hong Yi''s arms through the painting. , listen to Hong Yis heartbeat. The sick teacher Xia ignited the flames of killing. Hong Yuyi, who was targeted by the rules, instantly appeared in front of the art teacher. When she was about to cut off the art teacher''s skin, the thread of fate entangled the art teacher and Hong Yuyi, and both sides seemed to be affected. Due to a trick of fate, all of Hong Yuyi''s abilities are declining, and the aura of the art teacher is also fluctuating. ?The rule of forcing others to obey by death did not burst out with any special power, but only brought death; Yan Xizhi did not threaten a student with violence, but most students chose her on their own initiative. Situ An''s reaction was already very quick, but it was still a step slower than Gao Ming''s. Except for Yan Xizhi, no big ghost in Hande Private Academy dared to challenge the complete red raincoat. At this time, only she and the students around her were walking towards the red raincoat. ??The school has collapsed, but the fate of all students has converged on Yan Xizhi, and the power that exists and exists subtly affects everyone. ?The red raincoat felt threatened, and the blood rain was weakening. In fact, not only the blood rain, but also the dark clouds and night sky seemed to be darker. "Yes, you''re right." Yan Xizhi walked forward in the rain. She couldn''t walk. Those people would take the initiative to approach, and there was a path for every step she took. ?Her blood-red heart is beating, and her coat is dyed crimson with obsession. Even if she is abandoned and targeted by the whole city, she will not have any fear. This is the red dress. ? Hong Yuyi launched an attack on the art teacher, and Situ An immediately followed. He could only ensure safety by staying within a certain range of Hong Yi. "Yeah, so I understand now that I can''t let everyone have beauty. I only need to let people who are willing to believe in beauty have beauty." All Yan Xizhi''s abilities have nothing to do with killing, but Now she wants to kill someone. Death cannot make them leave, and time cannot make them dissipate. From the moment they appear, they are fighting against the arranged fate. Behind the red raincoat, Situ An''s face was a little distorted. Every time he saw Yan Xizhi, it was as if he had encountered a mirror. This mirror clearly reflected his filth and ugliness, subverting all his understanding of the world and people. "Every move is so perfect. Being killed by you is like a gift. I will draw you in my soul." Xia Yang''s voice was a little sick. He had not been so happy for a long time. ?The old man did not speak. After problems with the school rules and Situ An''s rules appeared one after another, the people who formed the cornerstone of the school and some students gathered around the old man. ??Scarlet eyes stared at Yan Xizhi, and there was only violence in the red raincoat''s eyes. The red coat represents the ultimate emotion and the deepest obsession of the human heart. The most fundamental reason for their existence is because they are unwilling to let go! With his pupils narrowed, Situ An stared at Yan Xizhi. He knew that the city of Hanhai could cultivate the most special kind of ghosts. They could make rules and use something invisible but real to complete the killing. All the threads of fate are intertwined around the old principal. Her words and body gradually change, and it seems that she will be able to do whatever she is willing to do. Looking back, Situ An found that there was a human face in the big dog''s mouth. He could never forget the expression of that face. Just being looked at by him made him shudder! The old principal has a very special ability. On weekdays, she will go to the auditorium to teach and help students cleanse their souls. This ability does not need to be used deliberately. As long as it is close to the heart, it will feel peaceful. Even the big dog who has suffered extreme trauma in his heart Everyone likes to stay by her side. The ordinary ghosts and monsters in Hanhai are far inferior to those in other cities. Only after taking that final step will a qualitative change occur. If the future Hanhai is compared to a super-large ghost game, then the ghost who takes the last step will become the rule maker of this game, and each of them will affect the future. "You think what I said is right?" The surprise in Situ An''s eyes was no less than when he saw the flesh-and-blood giant tree appearing in the auditorium: "You actually agree with me?" "Handel Scholarly Academy is more than just a school. Situ An will never understand that for those orphans and abandoned babies, this is their childhood and the first memory of their lives, hiding their fantasies and inklings about home. Unadulterated goodness. Gaoming? ?Blood overflowed from the depths of his eyes, and Gao Ming, who was hiding in the big dog''s body, rushed towards Situ An with all the memories of death in his heart! He grabbed Situ An''s neck like a wild beast. The real touch from his fingertips made Gao Ming seem to have traveled through the torrent of time and firmly grasped his own destiny for the first time! (End of this chapter) Chapter 193 settle down Chapter 193 Settling down and settling down No one knows when Gao Ming passed away, and no one knows why he hated Situ An so much. ?The heavy rain hit Gao Ming, and water droplets dripped down his hair and onto Situ An''s face. Every drop was cold and chilling. We meet again, Situ An! The memory of death in his heart turned like a gear, and all the painful, suppressed, and desperate screams echoed in Gao Ming''s chest. His fingers pierced the skin on Situ An''s neck, and his fingertips continued to press down. Reunion again and again, and the future was covered with the future, and then tried such a way, so that the small life was as small as ants, locking the neck of the acting director of the Eastern Investigation Bureau. Situ An couldn''t breathe and couldn''t speak. He grabbed Gao Ming''s arm with both hands, but even if he dug out deep blood marks, he couldn''t shake Gao Ming at all. He has only met Gao Ming a few times. The two live in different worlds. He doesn''t understand why Gao Ming''s murderous intention is so strong. A sense of suffocation came, and a trace of pain finally appeared in Situ An''s eyes. He played with life and regarded living people as tools; he used all available tools at any cost; he had laid out the plan for many years and worked hard to climb to the heights of the vast sea; he started from I never imagined that such a day would come. ?Hair was soaked in the mud, and his head was pressed on the gravel. Situ An''s red eyes were filled with hatred and unwillingness. ??He has mastered some of the school rules, obtained the photos of all the teachers in the school, and made his own children into big ghosts in the House of Resentment. He can mobilize the huge resources of the entire East District. He also has the protection of the General Bureau of Investigation and can drive security personnel to conduct cross-regional rescues. With so many trump cards, Situ An never thought that he would die. He put everything on the table, except himself. His body began to feel cold, and Situ An felt a deep chill in his heart. All the trump cards he had were destroyed one by one by Gao Ming. When did he start planning to kill me? Dr. Lu and Qing Ge were killed? Public speech? Or earlier? At a certain moment, Situ An felt the emotion of fear. He had not been afraid of anything for decades. Is it fate? Everything has been arranged in my destiny! I can do all this, and the only thing that ruins every game of mine is fate! Situ An could no longer breathe, and his eyes finally moved from Gao Ming to the dark cloud-covered night sky. You are also a **** of fate. After you kill me, you will die too and no one can escape! Gao Ming saw too many things in Situ An''s eyes, but he would not give Situ An a chance to speak. He has paid too much to kill Situ An, and he will not make any mistakes or hesitate this time. In the next world, you wont be there. ??The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods entangled with the Investigation Bureau''s defense line in the distance seemed to have heard the call, and turned into blood and water all over the sky, with the smell of meat overflowing. The next moment, blood flowed from Gao Ming''s heart, and chains penetrated Situ An''s body. A smile appeared on Congratulations'' face for the first time, and eight arms full of bullet holes swallowed Situ An like a giant mouth! The blood gathered, and the ghosts and gods grabbed Situ An, crushed his body with flesh and blood, and sent him to the execution chamber. ?The moment Situ An was imprisoned in Gao Ming''s heart, the pieces of death memory related to Situ An in Gao Ming''s chest shattered. They no longer tortured Gao Ming all the time, but integrated into Gao Ming''s body and mind. After accepting the self that was killed in the past, Gao Ming''s physical quality has changed significantly. It''s like a person who keeps giving himself psychological hints, but one day he finds that all the hints have become reality. A lot of pressure was relieved. When Situ An was imprisoned in the torture chamber, Gao Ming felt unprecedentedly relaxed. It was like pulling out an iron nail that had pierced his soul. He no longer had to worry about being stung. "From now on, you will fall into **** with me, experience death and despair again and again, and I will share all my pain with you!" Gao Ming fell back and let the rain drip on him, In this world, apart from Gao Yun, he is the only one who knows what it means to swallow Situ An into the torture chamber. ??The unchangeable fate has been shaken again, and the variables caused by the Flesh Fairy will increase sharply over time. Among all the futures Gao Ming has seen, there is no future without Situ An, and now everything has been changed. The chains rattled in his heart, and Gao Ming heard Situ An''s screams. ??Situ An, who has never been truly killed in countless comebacks in the past, is now imprisoned in a heart full of torture instruments. This feeling is like a person whose throat is stuck with a fish bone. Now he takes out the fish bone and puts the fish bone in the palm of his hand to look at it. Gao Ming, who fell backward, did not fall into the muddy water. He was bitten by the big dog that had been waiting for him and fled the scene quickly. ??Whether it is the fight between Hong Yi and the school rules, or the blockade of the school by the General Bureau of Investigation, all these can only be ranked second in Gao Ming''s heart. "How much resentment do you have? Do you have to kill him here? Can''t you wait even a second?" Big Dog scolded Gao Ming. He and Gao Ming hid in the place closest to Hongyi, their legs were so scared that they were now numb. Still shaking. Gao Ming smiled and didn''t say anything in reply. He hid in the big dog''s belly and closed his eyes. ?Consciousness sank into the torture chamber. His heart was like the flesh and blood fairy''s chamber of resentment, except that it was much more powerful and terrifying than the ordinary chamber of resentment. It was accumulated bit by bit by him dying countless times. ?His eyes narrowed, when Gao Ming entered the execution room, someone had already arrived before him. Xia Yangs self-portrait is imprinted on the edge of the torture room, and he is observing Gao Mings biggest secret as if no one else is watching. Teacher Xia still doesn''t know that from the moment he paints in the torture chamber, he will be forever tied to Gao Ming. He will lose all opportunities for a comeback and will never have a future. "I thought your heart would be a tunnel full of corpses, but I didn''t expect you to have such a side?" Xia Yang''s self-portrait walked among various torture instruments, listening to the wailing from the chains, and everyone in the torture room All the chains were "forged" by dead people, and the chain representing Dr. Lu happened to penetrate Situ An''s left arm. "This is not the place you should be." Gao Ming looked at Xia Yang''s self-portrait, and his mood seemed to get better. "Xia Yang is dead. I am you. I will be everywhere you go." Teacher Xia''s self-portrait appeared opposite Situ An. At this time, Situ An had lost his flesh and blood, leaving only his soul and consciousness. He also raised his head. ?His soul was fixed in chains, and his flesh and blood were eaten by ghosts and gods. However, even though he was so miserable, he still did not feel despair. It seemed that as long as his spiritual consciousness was still there, he still had hope of making a comeback. ?? Glancing at Xia Yang and Situ An, Gao Ming sat next to the ghosts and gods. The player leaders in the Future Real Ghost Story game and the powerful figures in the investigation bureau were all imprisoned in the torture room, which gave Gao Ming a very strange feeling. ??He used to be a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Severe Offenders, and his daily job was to provide psychological counseling to criminals in the prison. But now what he has to do is somewhat similar to that in the past. Maybe the only difference is that he doesn''t need psychological counseling anymore, it''s enough to prevent him from being brainwashed by the prisoners. ?With his hands, feet, and body all penetrated by chains, Situ An was already in a situation that couldn''t get any worse, but he still wanted to save himself. ?Suppressed with his pained and distorted expression, Situ An pulled the chain around his body and raised his head to look at Xia Yang. Situ An was more curious about Xia Yang''s existence than Gao Ming. He didn''t remember that there was such a madman in the school: "Who are you?" Let me paint a picture for you. Xia Yang looked at Situ An''s face. The crazy artist was admiring the craziest and cunning soul. In a future that has not been rewritten, the two of them are each other''s biggest rivals. (End of this chapter) Chapter 194 three roads Chapter 194 Three Roads Xia Yang painted the red raincoat on the art teacher, and now he wants to paint Situ Ans soul and collect it. Although he died in the black and white photo, his life after death was much happier and more fulfilling than before. With the chains piercing his body, Situ An had no possibility of resistance. He had to endure great pain even to raise his head, so he could only let Xia Yang paint him. "You..." Situ An observed Gao Ming and Xia Yang and suddenly noticed something: "You are the same person? Gao Ming, you are another Gao Ming!" "How did you see it?" Teacher Xia''s painting hand stopped: "Yes, I am the most real him. All the dirty things he is unwilling to do will be left to me. After the killing and madness, , he would also cut himself off from me and blame all the mistakes on me. He narrowed his eyes and moved his high-spirited gaze between Xia Yang and Situ An. It took a lot of courage to keep these two most dangerous guys in his heart. However, Gao Ming also had reasons for doing this. Xia Yang''s situation was quite special, and Gao Ming had no plans to destroy him for the time being. As for Situ An, Gao Ming wanted to squeeze more information out of him. "Your relationship is really complicated." Situ An was already in a desperate situation, with no possibility of a comeback, but there was no trace of panic on his expression: "Gao Ming, I''m very curious about what I have done to you. Do you hate me so much that you want to kill me at all costs?" "There are indeed many such people in the world, but you are not, I can see that." Situ An no longer tried to resist, he was still unwilling to bow his head, enduring the severe pain, but also had to face his fate: "I once also People who want to be like you, but they dont allow it because something has to be done. "You didn''t do anything to me, I just wanted to destroy you." Gao Ming smiled purely. After walking out of the tunnel, this was the first time he felt comfortable and happy. "Who are they?" The direction of fate has changed. Gao Ming has swallowed the two guys who will influence the vast sea in the future into his heart, and all the tributaries of fate will converge towards him. "The red clothes that have appeared in Hanjiang are the most domineering and extreme ghosts. Their stance is hard to fathom. They do not clearly choose to help the real world, but they actively fight against the shadow world. If the city of Hanjiang is very aggressive, "Qiang, then Xinhu is another situation. If you go to the smart city and take a look, you will understand that that city is actively integrating with the shadow world." Situ An''s words shocked Gao Ming. Fate can interfere with reality and control everything to prevent it. The shadow world, but some people dare to drag the entire city to merge with the shadow world. "Did it start with the bus that those **** from Class 13 took ten years ago?" Xia Yang liked the atmosphere in the death penalty room very much. In the past, he always felt that there were too many boring people around him, but this room is completely different. People who can come in All are "interesting" souls carefully selected. "Did those in your mouth come from behind the door? Is this world so colorful?" Teacher Xia''s eyes were warm, but the depths of his pupils were full of scarlet: "Those guys in Hanjiang are like abnormal events that happened in the shadow world, everything is just right The other way around?" A series of horrific and cruel cases were told by Situ An, which made people feel uncomfortable just listening to them. "I thought it was ten years ago. After reading some top-secret documents from the General Bureau of Investigation, I discovered that everyone had been deceived." Situ An spoke slowly: "Abnormal events have always existed, but they will not affect us. , but about sixty years ago, a door appeared in the city of Hanjiang, and behind the door was the world of shadows. " "Do you know when the earliest abnormal event occurred?" Situ An did not answer Gao Ming''s question, as if it was an unspeakable taboo: "Hanhai a week ago? Xinhu half a year ago?" "No one knows how the first door appeared, and no one knows who opened that door. According to the records of the Investigation Bureau, someone in Hanjiang knew about the existence of the door earlier than the Investigation Bureau. It is precisely because of these "People, so abnormal events have never happened in Hanjiang." Situ An seemed to be saying insignificant words, but in fact, every sentence revealed a lot of information: "The General Administration has tried to find those people in recent years, but there is no one." Harvest. After a comprehensive investigation, they came to the conclusion that those who were the first to know about the existence of the door all entered the door. We were invaded by the shadow world, and they chose to invade the shadow world." "The boundaries between computers, human brains, dead people, and living people have become blurred, where memories can be downloaded and uploaded at will, and emotions and joys can be freely controlled. Some residents of that city live in a banned game. They can no longer distinguish between reality and games. This is how the despicable mastermind makes all residents accustomed to the existence of the shadow world, making the entire city embedded in the middle between reality and the shadow world. "Situ An paused for a moment." As long as Xinhu exists, the shadow world will not stop invading reality. I am unable to change Xinhu, so I can only stick to Hanhai." "Does it make you feel painful to even mention the reason for killing me?" Situ An let his "flesh and blood" hang on the chain, shaking his body, as if he wanted to get closer to Gao Ming: "It''s because I died at the Eastern District Private Hospital last year. Are there any of your relatives and friends among the patients being sacrificed? Or was it the year before last when I was choosing a wife for corpse sacrifice in Cripple Bay Village and captured your lover? Or was it the year before last that I tried to worship the Flesh Fairy for the last time and accidentally killed the murderous madman? Put it in a Surabaya apartment and put blood meals on the table inside the building? "What about?" Xia Yang had already drawn Situ An''s face, but he was not satisfied, so he tore it up and redrawn it. When he tore up the painting, blood streaks appeared on Situ An''s face. "I''ve done so many **** things, why can I still live well? It''s not because no one knows, it''s because I can''t die yet." Situ An never considered giving in: "No matter where this is, as long as you don''t kill Me, they will come here sooner or later, and if you kill me, you will become the next me." "Door?" "Is it because I failed in my attempt to trigger an abnormal event five years ago and accidentally killed people related to you when I was destroying evidence? Many people died in that purge, and it is impossible to count them. But if they don''t die, I will die. "When Situ An said this, he kept looking at Gao Ming, observing every subtle reaction of Gao Ming. "I''ve done too many things that deserve to be killed. I can''t forgive my hatred even if I''m cut into pieces, so...what exactly have I done to you?" Situ An grabbed the chain with his hand. He tried to break free and pounced on Gao Ming. , but doing so only caused most of his soul to be torn off. Sitting on the arm of the flesh and blood ghost, Gao Ming stared at Situ An silently and said nothing. "Don''t sound so noble. You just want to use the whole city as a bargaining chip and sell it to the shadow world." Gao Ming has seen through Situ An, who always likes to tell nine truths mixed with one lie: "What are you talking about?" Shanghai has fallen into the shadow world, so why does the Hanhai Investigation Bureau still need the help of the Xinhu Investigation Bureau? Has Xinhu chosen to integrate into the shadow world, or is it transforming the shadow world in its own way? ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 195 Ji Zhe: I am the public enemy Chapter 195 Ji Zhe: I am the public enemy "Because Hanhai hasn''t found the most critical person yet." Situ An looked at Gao Ming: "The shadow world can be understood as the shadow of the real world. Cities in the real world will also appear in the shadow world. Hanjiang, I don''t know. But I know that Xinhu corresponds to an endless **** city in the shadow world. Wherever the citizen players go, the city spreads. According to the top secrets of the General Administration, that city is related to someone in Xinhu. " Situ An did not continue, and changed his words: "The vast sea is different from them. This city in the shadow world is lifeless. It has no owner or builder, and it seems to be dead." "Dead cities?" Gao Ming didn''t know how many strange cities there were in the shadow world, but after entering the shadow world, he did feel that it was lifeless. "The vast sea in the shadow world has not yet found its master. In other words, each of us has the potential to become the controller of the vast sea in the shadow world." There was no concealment of the ambition in Situ An''s eyes. Just mentioning these, he would Feel excited. "What conditions need to be met to become the master of the vast sea in the shadow world?" Xia Yang also discovered something interesting. The three of them were outstanding among the villains. Situ An pursed his lips and smiled. He did not continue. He could see from the looks in Xia Yang and Gao Ming''s eyes that the other party would not let him go to pieces for the time being, and his goal had been achieved. "I know a lot of secrets, some of which must never be seen. The beings related to these secrets will find me at all costs, either alive or dead. You asked the Flesh Fairy to melt my body, Then they can only come to you now." Imprisoned in the torture chamber, Situ An no longer felt afraid: "Among them are people from the General Bureau of Investigation, Meng Ya from Xinhu, and entrusted by the shadow world. Part is human, part is ghost, I dont know how you will deal with their revenge? Compared with Hanjiang and Xinhu, the city of Hanhai is a bit more special. It is located in the belly of the dragon, has a large population, and has a wide range of influence. The upper levels have completely hidden the existence of abnormal events out of some considerations. Some people who know the truth think that He could copy the paths of Xinhu and Hanjiang, and even use chaos as a ladder to gain benefits from the disaster. Situ An emerged from the game between all parties. "You have said so much, but you still haven''t told me who will come to save you?" Teacher Xia grabbed the chain, admiring Situ An''s pain, and praised Situ An''s calmness and elegance. After Situ An was swallowed up by Gao Ming, the old principal gradually became the real controller of the campus rules. While suppressing Hong Yuyi, she also wanted to cure Ji Zhe and drive away the unknown beings who came out of the shadow world. Gao Ming did not interfere. He had already obtained very important information from Situ An. Various abnormal events had occurred in Hanjiang and Xinhu a long time ago, and the two cities chose different ways to deal with them. ?Countless roots grew into the body of the sacrifice and penetrated the shadow shrine. Jizhe became the well-deserved protagonist of this abnormal event, overshadowing everyone else. "Hongyi is a ghost unique to Hanjiang. Maybe we can learn more secrets from her to compare with the information revealed by Situ An." Gao Ming knew that Hongyi was dangerous, but he still wanted to get close to her. This aspect is very similar to Xia Yang. ?The heavy rain is weakening, and the General Investigation Bureau''s blockade of the college has completely failed, with all three lines of defense broken through. The students of Class 13 and the scapegoat teamed up to take hostages and escaped on a bus. In order to distract the attention of the investigation bureau, they continued to hijack buses and fled in different directions. "Is Ji Zhe and the fear puppet connected?" The spread of phobia is getting wider and wider. Unknown beings in the shadow world already want to leave after they can''t feel Situ An''s breath. Now Ji Zhe is haunted. Hold on to the other person. "They don''t know that Gao Ming robbed you." Xia Yang squinted his eyes. He knew that Situ An was not lying. He also knew that if Gao Ming was killed, he might disappear with him. If he wants to be reborn in Gao Ming, the prerequisite must be that Gao Ming is alive. ? Judging from the current results, Hanjiang''s method seems to be better. At least Hanjiang has not had a single abnormal event so far, and there is not even the soil for the development of the Bureau of Investigation. "Gao Ming, should we escape directly?" The big dog''s voice reached his ears. Gao Ming was worried that the big dog would also enter the torture room out of curiosity, so he left decisively and let his consciousness return. How is the situation at Hande Private College? Gao Mings voice became gentler after solving his serious concern. The dirty things from the shadow world in the shrine were not affected by the phobia, but the children and students who were sacrificed by Situ An were already infected. The fear of the sacrifices came back to it, making it also wonder why. Will there be such a thing as a giant tree of flesh and blood in reality? "If they really dare to come here, it''s not certain who will kill whom. I guess it won''t be long before this place will be overcrowded." Xia Yang didn''t like the excitement before. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with boring people, but it''s different now. The people whose fate is in his heart are all in line with his "aesthetic". Xinhu wants to merge with the shadow world, and Hanjiang seems to be ready to fight to the end and fight through the door. On the ruins of the academy, Ji Zhe led all the patients with deep phobia, completely integrated into the giant tree of flesh and blood, and launched an attack on the shadow shrine like crazy. "If you don''t tell me, I will draw out your heart and brain, and go and find it yourself." Xia Yang was also a perverted and ruthless person. He sat in front of Situ An and began to formulate ideas. "Those guys will investigate all the people involved one by one. If they can''t find out clearly, they will eliminate all potential suspects like they did five years ago." Situ An may have said this on purpose. The more secrets he knows, the greater their value will be, and a high life may not make him lose his mind immediately. ?All the ghosts and ghosts in the academy who could run away were running away, leaving only the children and the children who were taught by Yan Xizhi himself. Outside the school, demons are dancing wildly, and the school is a **** on earth. The red raincoat, who is bound by the rules, fights with Youliang, the art teacher, and Zhong Long at the same time, and gradually falls into the disadvantage, and the red clothes on his body are no longer bright. ?Their strength was constantly being weakened, but Hong Yuyi had no idea of ??escaping. They fought as if they were begging for death, hysterical and desperate. "You''d better see for yourself." The big dog jumped out of the darkness and opened its mouth. Ji Zhe felt that he had been a coward for more than 20 years, and now he wanted to be a hero for an hour. He moved himself in his heart and launched one round of offensive after another. This brutal and terrifying scene was also recorded by investigators using instruments. He was judged to be the dangerous object closest to the level 5 abnormal event, the culprit of the destruction of Hande Private Academy, the cause of all disasters, and the biggest enemy of the people of the city. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 196 I have red clothes in my heart Chapter 196 I have red clothes in my heart ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?Everything is just as Gao Yun predicted in Youliang''s nightmare, every student in Class 13 is a "poisonous" "pollutant". After seeing Situ An missing and the three lines of defense of the Investigation Bureau collapsing, Fu Huo had the intention to retreat. This operation against Hande Private Academy has completely failed. What needs to be considered now is to evacuate at the minimum cost. ? ? Xinhu investigators and security personnel who supported Hanhai were all killed, and everyone underestimated the danger level of this disaster. "Is this the death state of Hanhai? Unpredictable, without standards, highly alienated, and after breaking all the rules, it gives birth to its own rules." Fu Huo experienced abnormal events in Xinhu, but he did not expect that one of them was initially evaluated as level three Dangerous abnormal events can be alienated to this extent. The big ghost who controls the rules, the unknown existence that ran out of the shadow world, the giant tree of flesh and blood that no one has ever seen, the countless scapegoats, and the flood that swept everything. Red raincoat? "Hanjiang is the place where the abnormality first appeared. The bus we took ten years ago also departed from Hanjiang. The answer you want should be there." The president fled quickly: "This investigation bureau has gone through so much trouble. The complete red coat that Li Cai obtained is my gift to you. Part of the reason why I am fighting with Situ An now is because of her. Hong Yi must know something, and maybe he can help you find a door." "From now on in the city of Hanhai, if you see anyone wearing a student union armband, it may be him. Please continue to spare no effort to find him." The president of the student union has endured too many curses and spoke intermittently: "Finally, let me give you a small gift for him." "Other than that, I can''t think of a way to find Hongyi in the vast sea." The president''s voice has drifted away. In order to escape his fate, Gao Yun has no plans to meet Gao Ming for the time being, but he also feels that Gao Ming is very difficult to deal with. , so leave in this way. ?The red raincoat seemed to sense something, and turned his head suddenly, looking at Gao Ming with his scarlet eyes. "You were not so optimistic before." The president did not touch Gao Ming''s hand: "Are you becoming a psychiatrist just to cure yourself?" The thumping heartbeat sounded in the heavy rain, and chains wrapped around Hong Yuyi''s body. "I have cured many people, except myself." Gao Ming wanted to continue chatting with the president, but there was a problem with Hong Yuyi. Principal Yan, who had all the school rules, once again weakened Hong Yuyi''s strength. The red raincoats stitched together by blood-colored rain silk are broken piece by piece. If this continues, the red raincoats will fight until their souls are gone. ?The tip of her delicate nose twitched slightly, and she smelled a familiar scent. The child''s heart was still hidden in Gao Ming. ?With Hong Yuyis strength, it only took a few seconds to break away, but the opponent didnt want to escape at all, he only wanted to kill. ?Hong Yuyi controlled all the blood rain and entered the house of flesh and blood. She wanted to take away Gao Ming''s heart. ?With helplessness, Gao Ming activated all the chains in the execution room, so that the ghosts and gods no longer protected him, but instead grabbed the red raincoat with all his strength. ?Handing out his hand towards the president, Gao Ming showed a shallow smile: "Haven''t we already paid a heavy price? Now every minute and every second we endure is a reward." "I didn''t receive an order from the General Administration." Zhuo Jun knew that his backer was unreliable, so he immediately acted like he was loyal to the citizens and the vast sea. He was covered in ghost blood and full of murderous intent, which fit this image. ?In order to find out the situation inside Hande Private Academy, he rescued Zhuo Jun who was fighting to the end. ? Gao Ming judged from the expression and tone of the student union president that he was lying, but Gao Ming did not expose him. ?All this seems to be as expected by the president: "It''s time for you to get that gift." "Your boss suddenly disappeared, and now I''m in charge! Evacuate immediately and ask for support from the General Administration! Set up a fourth line of defense in the eastern district, and be sure to intercept the torrent and ghosts in the eastern suburbs!" Fu Huo was not wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, and he was covered in anxiety. The stench and scars are scarier than ghosts. "Do as I say! Who else is an insider in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau? Tell me!" Under Zhuo Jun''s guidance, Fu Huo rescued Yuan Hui and several others. "I thank you on his behalf." The student council president pointed to his broken body: "He hid his broken body in all the student council members. I am just a part of his body. If you have any problems, maybe only the real Only he can answer. vomited a large mouthful of blood, and his life was protected by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. He was almost killed just now: "The way you give gifts is really unique." The momentum continued unabated, and the fingertips of the red raincoat pierced the skin on Gao Ming''s chest. The flesh and blood on the edge splashed in all directions, and the two sides collided. The huge force caused the legs of the flesh and blood ghost to press down, and the ground was collapsing. Unfortunately, Gao Ming with the heart of a childs body became the choice of Red Raincoat. ?Most of the student union members also disappeared into the night. Gao Yun lived in each of their bodies. It can also be said that each of them is Gao Yun. Gao Ming was shocked. Why are ghosts so domineering? The other party''s soul was obviously freezing cold, but when they fought, it was like a rising flame. "Gao Yun, I have fulfilled my promise to you." Apart from Situ An and Hong Yi, the one Gao Ming values ??most is Gao Yun. He only has the memory of his death in his heart, and many questions need to be answered by Gao Yun. ?Gao Yun gave up control of the school rules and returned it to Yan Xizhi. In fact, even if he forcibly takes over the school rules, Yan Xizhi will slowly replace him without Situ An''s help to check and balance. It seems that this is not the first time that Hong Yuyi has been besieged. In this case, she made the most correct choice, that is, to grab one and beat her to death. ??As Situ An''s most "trusted" subordinate, Zhuo Jun participated in this abnormal incident throughout the whole process, and he must be protected. He grabbed his withered heart, removed it and buried it in the ruins of Hande Private College. "She is like a pure flower of killing. Every time she strives to bloom, dazzling **** petals will wither." Xia Yang''s voice rang in Gao Ming''s heart: "By the way, why can''t I just leave your heart? It seems like Do I need your permission? Abducting other peoples children and tattooing them on your body? "Let me go out and help you! Send this perfect and violent ghost into your heart!" Xia Yang''s voice kept ringing, and Youliang, Yan Xizhi and Liu Yi also wanted to help Gao Ming. The next moment, the red raincoat appeared in front of Gao Ming with blood raining all over the sky. ??Moving slowly, the student council president laughed miserably. He saw Gao Ming, who was approaching quickly: "It seems that evil will not be able to defeat an even more evil existence in the end." There was no time to talk nonsense with Xia Yang. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods appeared instantly. Eight arms smashed against Hong Yuyi. The ground centered on Gao Ming quickly turned to flesh and blood. After the flesh and blood ghosts and gods devoured Situ An''s child, they gained a flesh and blood grudge that the opponent could unleash at any time. Room. "Let her enter your heart! Lock her in your heart!" Xia Yang still couldn''t leave Gao Ming''s heart, but he didn''t know how this lunatic did it. He actually made the portrait of the red raincoat he drew before, Every stroke appeared on Gao Ming''s body. "The disaster is coming. Everything that happens now is the prelude. Many, many people will die this time, more than any other time before. Maybe...this is the price of destroying destiny." The president of the student union squatted on the ground, covering his empty chest. : "Are you afraid of being the price?" ?Blood raindrops fell on the ghosts and gods, leaving terrifying scars, like sharp knives and blazing fire. ?? Before Gao Ming could finish his words, a crack suddenly appeared in Yan Xizhi, who had integrated the rules of Gao Yun School, and there was a gap in Hong Yi''s suppression. At the same time, two student union members standing not far behind the president set the clothes of the child''s body on fire. "What do they usually teach in this school?" Fu Huo forced the student council president back and chose to retreat. ??The student council president wearing an armband did not chase him. At this time, he looked extremely miserable. His ribs had been removed, his stomach was disemboweled, and the curses written all over his internal organs were almost exhausted. The door of the torture chamber was opened. In the room filled with various instruments of torture, chains collided with each other. The red raincoat, which was already at the end of its strength, was forcibly sent into the torture chamber by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Feeling the severe pain from his heart, Gao Ming''s face showed ferocious veins. He knelt down and grasped the weeds and mud on the ground tightly with his five fingers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 197 Its not daylight, its just that we have become the night Chapter 197 Its not daylight, but we have become the night Indescribable pain swept through the whole body, and every blood vessel seemed to be twisted. When the chains in the execution room wrapped around Hong Yuyi, Gao Ming''s consciousness seemed to be cut repeatedly by a knife. Hong Yi''s obsession exploded in his heart, and the pain, despair and regret that exceeded the limits of the human body instantly swallowed him up. Ordinary people are brain-dead the moment they come into contact with Red Raincoat''s obsession. That is to say, Gao Ming dies again and again in the tunnel. His experience is not much worse than that of Hong Yuyi. His obsession is built with countless fragments of death memories. Even better than ordinary red clothes. His fingernails were broken, and Gao Ming clutched the weeds and pebbles in his palms tightly. His eyes were red, and **** tears fell from the corners of his eyes. Gao Ming could sense Hong Yuyis hysterical struggle in the torture room. Even if there were flesh and blood ghosts and gods to suppress him, his heart would be broken, and death seemed to be a matter of time. Sitting in the same room with Hong Yi, Xia Yang was painting excitedly. Situ An''s eyelids twitched and his Adam''s apple was trembling. The biggest difference between him and Xia Yang was that he was tied up. Normal shaking of the chains would cause him severe pain, let alone Say red clothes in my heart. Is this something a person can do if he wears red clothes in his heart? Gao Ming couldn''t care about Situ An''s soul at this time. His heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and he gradually began to be unable to breathe. ?Just when Gao Ming felt that his heart was about to be torn apart, a warm force suddenly poured into his body, and someone put a hand on his shoulder. ??Reluctantly turning around, Gao Ming saw Yan Xizhi''s serious face. Teacher Yan Completely mastering the school rules and making all "people" willing to pave the way for it, Yan Xizhi became the unique big ghost in Hanhai in Situ An''s words. You will be fine, the teacher will protect every student. ? Yan Xizhis abilities are amplified under the influence of rules, and all the good things that come out of her mouth seem to come true. Gao Ming found that when he stayed by Yan Xizhi''s side, the pain would lessen. The red clothes in his heart seemed to be affected, and he was slowly exiting the red-eyed state. ??Bricks fell one after another, and Yan Xizhi seemed to have aged a few years. It took half an hour for Gao Ming''s heartbeat to return to normal. Just when Gao Ming''s heart was beating normally, the red heart of Hong Yuyi and Situ An''s soul heart in the execution room also started to beat. The three of them were at the same frequency, and their fate was bound to Gao Ming. They all stand on the opposite side of fate. ??The chains wrapped around the red raincoat fell to the ground. Gao Ming saw part of the woman''s experience. It was a storm that blew the woman''s life into the deep sea. ?? He still couldn''t communicate with Hong Yi, but he already understood the reason why Hong Yi was so extreme. Their souls were scattered, which was a relief for them. The beating obsession in the body was not only the source of strength, but also the source of all pain. They dont want to become ghosts, they just can no longer exist in this world as living people, but they cant let go of this world, so they become red clothes. It doesnt matter what the belief is, it doesnt matter whether they are forgotten or not, they only exist for their own obsession. All their special abilities and the strength of their resentment are related to obsession. Gao Ming did not use chains to restrain Hong Yuyi. He concentrated all the power of the torture house and with the help of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he could successfully suppress Hong Yuyi. However, in this way, every time he used flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he had to worry about whether his heart would be out of control. The red raincoat was crushed. It is better to block it than to open it up, and it is better to keep it in your heart like this, live if you can, and die together if you can''t. "Are you feeling better?" Liu Yi helped Gao Ming up, while Yan Shaoyu stared at Gao Ming very warily, feeling that Gao Ming and Liu Yi were too close. "I''m fine." Gao Ming thanked everyone, and finally walked up to Yan Xizhi: "Principal, thank you for your help. If you need anything from me in the future, just ask." Gao Ming has a high emotional intelligence and is not afraid of being Yan Xizhi is in trouble. With a personality like Yan Xizhi, everyone wants to have a good relationship with her. Yan Xizhi shook his head and looked at the ruins of the college: "You have saved so many students and allowed them to awaken themselves. You are the benefactor of this school. But now, there is still one biggest problem that has not been solved." "Is it the shadow shrine summoned by Situ An?" Gao Ming turned to look at the college. The shadow shrine had dissipated, and the black fog covering the office building and all the deformed students who were sacrificed had disappeared. "The dirty things that escaped from the shadow world just left in the chaos. What we have to deal with is that tree." Yan Xizhi stared at the giant flesh-and-blood tree in confusion: "How did it appear?" ?Many patients with severe phobias have also become part of the giant tree. In Yan Xizhis view, the giant tree that spreads the seeds of fear is simply the most evil existence in the world. Why is there a tree in my school? Which side does it belong to? ??The giant tree repelled the shadow monster summoned by Situ An, swallowed most of the student union members, and pierced the body of the flood water ghost with its roots. It would kill anyone it saw. It was simply outrageous. Im not sure either. Everyone was troubled. Gao Ming pursed his lips and said, Why dont we just leave it to the General Bureau of Investigation? Lets evacuate first and figure out a solution later. ??The phobia has spread, and all Gao Ming can think of to solve this problem is to end his life and come out of the tunnel again. "You guys, please leave quickly. I stay with this tree to prevent it from growing further." Yan Xizhihe built a new wall on the ruins: "I can feel the core of this tree. The helplessness is made up of fragile and fearful souls. Its nature is not bad and should be given the opportunity to change through education. "Then I''ll stay too." After Youliang followed Yan Xizhi for a few steps, he looked back at Gao Ming: "Situ An''s layout is not limited to Hande Private Academy. Now the Investigation Bureau has lost too much power. The entire The city could be in chaos." "So you want us to take this opportunity to expand our strength, seize influence, and establish our own rules?" Gao Ming said sincerely to Youliang: "In the future, are you willing to work with me?" When Youliang saw Gao Ming approaching, he turned around and ran away: "I just hope you save more people! Take care of yourself and don''t become the next Situ An!" The strong-willed guy is not sweet. He kind of hates us students from Class 13. Liu Yi looked at Youliang running away, dumbfounded, and forced the big ghost back with a word of Gao Ming. "Youliang''s reminder makes sense. I''m going to publish some game strategies on the Backwater Forum." Gao Ming walked into a future he had never experienced before, his eyes were extremely firm. "gaming strategy?" "Well." Gao Ming looked at the buses and school buses that were about to disappear on the horizon. Each bus was filled with classmates and ghosts: "The National Real Ghost Story Game is about to begin, and everyone will play the game I designed. ??The dark clouds still have not dispersed, and the sun has not risen as expected, but Gao Ming''s eyes are bright and full of hope. This time he will become a part of the night. "What do you want to do? Calm down before making a decision!" Liu Yi felt that Gao Ming''s answer was very scary, and asked everyone to play a real ghost story game. It is estimated that you need to be in the advanced stage of phobia to say this. Darkness will come anyway, so why not let us be the darkest night, which is the deepest and most evil darkness, and we can personally welcome the arrival of dawn. (End of this chapter) Chapter 198 The sky is full of stars Chapter 198 The sky is full of stars In the future that Gao Ming sees, Xia Yang and Situ An are the two core characters who cannot be avoided, representing chaotic freedom and orderly evil. But now the fates of Xia Yang and Situ An are entangled with Gao Ming. Taking out his mobile phone, Gao Ming made sure the communication was back to normal and then made a call. Just one second after the ringtone rang, the call was connected, and Xuan Wen''s voice came from the phone: "Where are you? Are you injured?" "I''m fine. How many internal users are there in the Backwater Forum now?" Internal users are what Gao Ming calls players. Only citizens who have experienced an abnormal event and survived can understand certain hints in the forum and become internal users of the forum. . There are more than fifty people registered, and there are about twelve more valuable players. "In the next few days, the number of users of the forum may increase dramatically. Please pay attention to screening and guidance." Gao Ming sent some "game design plans" to Xuan Wen. The difficulty of these games is roughly equivalent to Level 2 abnormal events, which is very suitable for novices. But it is of little use to people like classmates from Class 13 who have seen big scenes. After a slight pause, Gao Ming already understood that Xuanwen had misunderstood: "You misunderstood, she is just my high school classmate, and we have been trapped in school these days." "Is there anything else?" Xuan Wen asked again uncertainly: "We haven''t seen each other for so many days, do you really have nothing else to say?" The black and white photo shows not only the supermarket, but also all the customers and the flood. In the mobile building, Zhang Ding is also the only ghost who can integrate with the flood, and can even control the flood. "Do you need me to call you again and clarify it for you?" Liu Yi is a lawyer, a very serious lawyer. Stay peacefully. Wang Jie had already received a reply from his family, and finally a smile appeared on his face: Why should you work **** your own at an age when you should fight for your father? After the communication was restored, Gao Ming received a lot of messages. He didn''t have time to reply to them all, so he took Liu Yi and rushed into the woods to meet the supermarket owner Zhang Ding. Well, I see all the ruthless people on TV are like this. Xishan nodded blankly. Ji Zhes brother Ji Fu was hiding among the ruins. He looked up at the giant tree of flesh and blood and softly called his brothers name. I***. Wang Jie took out his mobile phone. When he saw that the signal was restored, his eyes changed. After receiving the file, Xuan Wen saw that Gao Ming had not sent a message, so she subconsciously sent an emoticon: "Is there anything else?" After seeing Yan Xizhi mastering the school rules, Gao Ming felt that among the friends he knew, Zhang Ding was most likely to become the second ghost to control the rules. His strength is no worse than Youliang, and he has the help of countless water ghosts and neighbors. If he can completely control the flood, Zhang Ding will become very terrifying. "Hanjiang''s Hongyi pushed herself to the limit, Xinhu''s ghosts and gods need living people to believe in and remember, and Hanhai''s evil ghosts need more ghosts to pave the way to have a chance to reach the end." "Song Xue, help me determine the location of all the students in Class 13, enter each person''s death method into the group chat, and set it as their note information. My curse rules will take time to take effect slowly." The game itself does not need to be well-made. The key is to spend money to promote it so that more people know about it and experience it. Gao Ming sent another document to Xuan Wen. Proficiently inputting the password, the president opened the video. Song Xue, who died tragically, appeared on the phone screen. She seemed to be imprisoned in the phone by some kind of ability. "I''m going to add some new content to your game, so that your game can predict disasters to a certain extent. Playing this game can increase the chance of survival. I don''t believe that any other game company can beat us." Gao Ming didn''t hear Xuan Wen''s tone, but still smiled: "I hope Nightlight Game Studio and Manager Gou can catch this wealth." While I am still spending crazy money on the production, I have almost wiped out all the underground banks and black lending organizations in Hanhai. Xuan Wen said in a surprising way. "It''s so strange. I suddenly felt that there were other women standing next to you." Xuan Wen suddenly spoke. The instinct of the criminal and murderer in her heart was very scary: "It seems that there is more than one." The ghosts in the vast sea are divided into four levels, the ordinary scapegoats in the shadow world, and the big ghosts who own the House of Resentment. When the House of Resentment can evolve into a nightmare, it becomes a ghost house, that is, there is the level of Liang, and those who have mastered the rules are above. Yan Xi knows. "Everyone in Class 13 is a **** in the shadow world. I am not harming them by doing this, but I can give them one more choice when they encounter pain that is worse than death." President and Silent Student Council Members Leaving quietly, they dispersed into the city, and student union armbands began to appear on different adults. Brother Jie, do we really not need to escape? Xishan did not abandon Wang Jie and ran away alone. He took a saw and was trying to cut open the seat to get Wang Jie out. His clothes were soaked, and he suddenly felt his phone vibrate: "The signal has been restored!" "Escape? From now on, it is the others who should escape." Wang Jie gritted his teeth: "Situ An and Zhuo Jun, those **** don''t want to have an easy life!" "temporarily unavailable." The body of the student council president was covered with bandages. Shortly after he left the campus, he took out a mobile phone with a pink mobile phone case. The original owner of this mobile phone was Song Xue. Youre just kidding, take care of yourself, the atmosphere in Hanhai City is not right recently. Xuan Wen and Gao Ming exchanged messages and hung up the phone. Then well wait here? Xishan asked uncertainly. The situation of supermarket owner Zhang Ding is a bit special. Gao Ming originally thought that Zhang Ding''s house of complaint was the supermarket built on Minlong Street, but maybe because Zhang Ding accepted all the resentments of the dead in vain, his house of complaint was actually It''s the flood itself. "Some of them have also helped you." Song Xue''s voice came from the mobile phone, unchanged from ten years ago: "I told you the truth back then and advised you not to come." "Your leg is stuck in the car, or..." Xishan recalled some plots in the movie, and knowing that Wang Jie had a sinister personality, he decisively dug out the saw from the tool box. "Stop shaking, I''m pretending to be dead!" Wang Jie slapped Xishan away. He looked at the broken car window, and a face full of blood and wounds was reflected in the glass. "This doesn''t sound like what a professional game producer said, what? Have you forgotten your original intention?" Xuan Wen said pointedly. Ignoring Xishan anymore, Wang Jie made more than a dozen calls in a row, sent the location, and told his grandfather, parents and several uncles everything he discovered and experienced without omitting anything. What about the games made with you as a template? Gao Ming wants to let more people remember Xuan Wen through the game, using the game as a shrine to copy the paths of those ghosts in Xinhu. Goodbye. "Hey~~~She''s just my high school classmate~" Xuan Wen imitated Gao Ming''s words: "It turns out that I met true love, but it seems that I am ignorant because of this accident." Brother Jack, wake up! The Level 4 anomaly at Hande Private College is completely out of control, and the entire Eastern District will be affected by it. Gao Ming still has a lot of things to do. After the heavy rain stops, he wants to bypass the tunnel and go to Xinhu and Hanjiang to take a look. . Youre not asking me to cut off my legs to escape, are you? Wang Jie frowned tightly. Turning on his phone, Jifu first saw an emergency reminder. Hanhai released a list of dangerous persons, which recorded part of the suspect''s information. "Good guy, there are 50 people in Class 13, how come there are 51 wanted criminals?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 199 you see me Chapter 199 You saw me Fu Huo, who was covered in scars, fought to the death to rescue the people from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. They came to the fourth line of defense at the edge of the Eastern District. The Bureau already knew that the unusual incident at Hande Private Academy was out of control. After learning that Situ An''s whereabouts were unknown, many parties responded urgently. Deploy the team and spend all your money to support the East District. "Set up roadblocks! Block the roads! Ban all vehicles from entering! Screen everyone! No one can be let go!" The scapegoats in the school may replace other bodies. The Investigation Bureau is well aware of their dangers and is doing its best to find them. Keep disaster out of the East End Business Center. Get out of the way! We are from the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation! Stop immediately! Get checked! He is Fu Huo, the captain of the Xinhu security departments support team. Are you blind? Stop now! ??The sound of rustling electricity reached their ears, mixed with a very faint scream, and everyone saw a pair of hands wearing white gloves placed on the table. Before Fu Huo finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zhuo Jun. He looked serious and said word by word: "Four thousand five hundred and thirty-four people." ?Her body was shaking violently and her face turned pale: "I escaped. I finally escaped. Those ghosts in the car probably didn''t follow me out." Impossible! The ghosts are all in the car! They didnt get off the car with me! No one in the ward spoke. Zhuo Jun pondered for a moment and then raised his head: "It''s me." The number of people is about five hundred and three I didnt see anyone getting off the car with me! Ahhhhh! Situ An disappeared, and Zhuo Jun could not be replaced for the crimes he committed, so Zhuo Jun simply pushed all the people who had been framed over the years and the possible death toll to Hande Private Academy. Anyway, the academy was out of control. No matter how many people died, they were all killed by ghosts and had nothing to do with him or Situ An. "Hand over your communication devices and weapons. Until you are sure that you have not been replaced, you will stay in this ward. Someone will come to test you later." The guard''s tone was cold, and the weapon in his hand was pointed at Zhuo Jun and Fu Huo, this made Fu Huo a little angry. ?Abnormal events are out of control and a catastrophe breaks out. At this time, instead of asking about the situation in the school, the first question is to ask about the whereabouts of Situ An? Investigators from the fourth line of defense detained Zhuo Jun and others in isolation, and Fu Huo, who came specially from Xinhu, was also invited to board the car. With the dark gun pointed at the members of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau who wanted to break in, the former subordinates of Situ An, headed by Zhuo Jun, finally gave up resistance and raised their hands unwillingly. "You have three minutes to recall who were the people and ghosts around Situ An when he disappeared. Don''t miss any of them." The processed mechanical synthesized sound sounded, and everyone in the ward looked at each other with tears in their eyes. Puzzled. Save me, save me! What Zhuo Jun said was very good. The gap was actually caused by Situ An, and Situ An also disappeared while escaping. But when he said this, the feeling was completely different. When she was about to finish taking off her clothes, Cai Meimei''s arms suddenly bent at a strange angle, and she seemed to be strangled by the neck from behind. "The General Administration did not issue an order to evacuate. It was you who asked the investigators to leave without permission." Zhuo Jun''s mind was racing. Situ An seemed to be dead and no one could protect him. This was a huge crisis for him, but it was also A rare opportunity. The proud body was covered by a thin quilt, and the monitoring of Cai Meimei''s installation at home suddenly moved. The camera moved to the bed one by one. The other side of the lens seemed to hide a pair of cricket eyes. When Situ An was here, he was just Situ An''s subordinate. Now he can stand up and take a breath, and even peek into higher places. It seemed that they were worried that something might happen to them during the transfer, so the vehicle didnt drive too far before they were called out of the car. ??Chai Meimei ran back to her home in the eastern suburbs in shock. The encounters at school in the past few days made her almost crazy. pieces of clothing fell to the ground, the home surveillance was firmly focused on her, and the eyes on the other side of the network were greedily looking at her figure. Who among you is closest to Situ An? The white glove in the projection continued to ask. Kicking off her shoes, Cai Meimei grabbed a towel and hid directly under the quilt. Group of three, isolate and observe! Doctor! Let the doctor come here first! Situ An''s whereabouts are unknown, and now they have become the focus of attention from all parties. "The director fought with the ghosts in the college until the last moment. He did his duty and never thought of giving up." Zhuo Jun dragged his injured body and stood in front of the projection: "The ghosts besieged the office building and destroyed the walls, causing the disaster to get out of control. The director took the lead and tried his best to stop him, and finally disappeared at the first line of defense where the fighting was the most brutal. " "The ghost that appeared in this abnormal incident was our classmate ten years ago. All the students in Class 13 were attracted by him. The ghost''s name is Gao Yun. The director was also attracted by him and the student union before he disappeared. Chase." Zhuo Jun didn''t follow Situ An in vain. He learned a lot from Situ An, such as only telling half the truth. "Describe the specific situation at the time." "All the new Shanghai security staff were killed, and the complete red clothes appeared. The director stood behind the red clothes and combated the three most powerful ghosts in the college, namely the art teacher in the taboo classroom. , Yan Xizhi, the old principal of Hande Private College, and Youliang from the laboratory building." Zhuo Jun recalled for a while: "I remember that there were still people chasing the director." "What do you want from the General Bureau of Investigation?" Fu Huo sat next to the medical equipment in the car and hit the car: "It''s all made of steel plates. This car is used to detain prisoners." ??Blood marks appeared on her white back, and grimaces wearing the uniforms of Hande Private College appeared on Cai Meimei''s back. Her whole body was twisted into weird angles, and her entire face became horribly deformed. ?This number shocked everyone in the room. Zhuo Jun gritted his teeth and repeated it. "I didn''t see those scapegoats get out of the car. They should still be in the car and should be with other students!" Cai Meimei vomited out of fear. She beat her chest, lifted the quilt, sat on the bed, and put Throw away wet clothes. "This is not Xinhu. It would be normal if you died in Hande Private College." Zhuo Jun endured the pain and walked around the ward until Yuan Hui and several other veteran investigators from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau were sent here. "who?" "My high school classmate Wang Jie, his uncle is Wang Lan, the director of the Westport Investigation Bureau, his grandfather is in the Hanhai Chamber of Commerce, and his second uncle is in the Hong Kong Government Court. His father has been abroad and in the New Shanghai City all year round, and seems to have entered the top level of deep space technology. Zhuo Jun ignored Xishan and continued: "There are two other classmates of mine. One is named Liu Yi. Jiating has a very simple background. She is a lawyer and specializes in serving the deaf and mute; the other is named Gao Ming. He was a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders, but he was fired not long ago due to psychological problems. " Chai Meimei''s body was twisted together, faces roared on her body, and a large number of scapegoats were in her body, all trying to occupy this body. "Say less." Zhuo Jun said with a sullen face, "You were seriously injured, but the General Administration did not try its best to treat you. This shows that the General Administration is already considering silencing you." The pair of white gloves were clasped together, as if they were thinking about something. After a moment, the mechanically synthesized voice sounded again: "Situ An''s disappearance has a great impact. I hope you can keep it secret from the outside world. I still have a few questions to ask." Let me ask you. How many people were trapped and died in Hande Private College and became scapegoats? After everyone arrived, the lights in the ward were suddenly turned off, and a somewhat blurry projection appeared on the wall in front of them. "I have seen clearly today that your Hanhai Investigation Bureau is helpless against ghosts and proficient in all kinds of martial arts against humans." Fu Huo was sitting on the hospital bed, and the wounds on his body were still getting worse. The questions and answers in the ward continued, and the vast sea had undergone tremendous changes in just a few hours. Do they dare? Are they all your classmates? Why do they appear together in abnormal events? With her face covered with protruding blood vessels, Cai Meimei suddenly turned her head to look at the surveillance probe like a giant centipede. She quickly crawled towards the surveillance probe! You saw it! You saw me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 200 The rules of the real ghost story game are announced Chapter 200 The rules of the real ghost story game announced ??Li Chun became the owner of the Spring Apartment Building after his parents passed away. He quit his job and lived by collecting rent every day. He felt that life was very boring because he had no worries about food and clothing, so he made some small modifications to the apartment. Using the equipment obtained from Xinhu, he was able to hack into those cheap home surveillance systems. Every day, he would hide in his bedroom and spy on the lives of the tenants in the building. Among all the tenants, his favorite is Cai Meimei. That woman fulfills all his fantasies about women. ?? In the past few days when Cai Meimei disappeared, he was more anxious than anyone else. He couldn''t eat every day, was irritable and angry, and kept cursing the things around him. He felt that Cai Meimei must have a boyfriend. ?He fantasized about how to punish that woman, but tonight, Cai Meimei came back again. She was soaked by the rain, lost her mind, and looked scared. With his eyes wide open, Li Chun could not imagine that the human body could be bent at such an angle: "She, on her body..." After a long time, the broken corpse was sewn together, the scapegoat melted into the shadows, and Li Chun stood up again. His face was gray, and there were dense black blood lines deep in his pupils. Chai Meimei appeared in the surveillance video beside the bedside of the sleeping tenants. When those tenants woke up again, their eyes had changed. With his black hair hanging down, Li Chun raised his head and saw Cai Meimei climbing on the roof. There were countless scapegoats on the woman''s back trying to get out. "Second, please be sure to live a normal life as you were before. Don''t show fear in front of other people. You must stay normal! The more abnormal you are and the more unstable your mental state is, the more you will attract their attention! " He was sitting in a dark room, his pupils were twitching, he was very uneasy, and he spoke in a very scared tone. "Class Thirteen? Is it an email sent by my **** classmates on the Internet?" Ma Tao thought this might be the work of a certain classmate. After he clicked on it, he saw in the email a person wearing the uniform of Handel Private College and wearing a Man with blank paper mask. "When I find out the pattern of her coming home, I will hide under her bed in advance. No, I will hide in her closet, in the closet full of her scent!" Li Chun was emotional, and he bit Ya, fantasizing about all kinds of dirty and dirty things in his mind, he took out the candid photos from the drawer, and when he was about to paste the photos next to the computer, he suddenly saw Cai Meimei''s body on the screen becoming twisted like a twist. "Where did she go?" Li Chun suddenly felt a little cold, and he had a very scary idea - the only place in the building that could not be seen by the surveillance camera was his own room. Cai Meimei crawled around the rooms in the apartment building. Ma Tao, who had become a scapegoat, adapted to Li Chun''s body and sat in front of the computer screen: "There are a lot of scapegoats and students like me. Similar things should be happening all over the city. There may be a ghost hiding in every building and every room. Faces rushed to appear on Cai Meimei''s body, and all the scapegoats were about to come out. Before Li Chun could figure out why, he saw Cai Meimei rushing toward the surveillance camera like a centipede. That familiar face no longer had any beauty, only deepness. Deep fear! "Snapped!" The wet coat was thrown on the ground, followed by the underwear. All the images played on the computer screen were reflected in Li Chun''s eyes. He lost his mind and was not afraid of being exposed. He forcibly controlled the camera to rotate greatly. He did not want Cai Meimei to leave him for a moment. Sight. "I didn''t see it, I didn''t see anything..." Li Chun was so frightened that he wanted to run out, but the surveillance showed that Cai Meimei was crawling quickly on the ground and had left the house. She climbed down the stairs and climbed directly to the door of his house. . The people in the video read out the rules that needed to be followed. Ma Tao tilted his head and stared at the students on the screen. The other party dared to make these public and made it clear that he wanted to go against the investigation bureau. "Fourth, the city of Hanhai has become a huge game field. Every abnormal event is a death game. After surviving the abnormal event, you will likely get certain benefits. Don''t tell anyone what you got! " A living person is peeping at a living person, and even I, the scapegoat, feel a little dirty. Ma Tao deleted a large number of unsightly videos on Li Chuns computer. When he closed the web page, he accidentally discovered that there was an extra video email in his mailbox. A few minutes later, Cai Meimei''s figure disappeared from the surveillance camera. Li Chun stood up and walked to the computer. He checked all the surveillance cameras in the apartment, but could not find Cai Meimei. The phone fell to the ground, and Li Chun stepped back repeatedly, tripping over his own pants. He covered his mouth, not daring to make any sound, as if "Cai Meimei" on the other side of the screen could see him through the surveillance camera. After midnight tonight, the national ghost story game will officially begin. You dont have to believe what I say, but for the personal safety of yourself and your family, I hope you can listen to what I am going to say next. "Third, try not to go out after dark. They will also act like living humans during the day, and night is their time to eat! If you have to leave home for urgent matters, please do not go home before dawn, as they may follow you. go back." The screams were covered up by the heavy rain. Li Chun''s body was torn apart by a pair of hands, and blood was flowing on the floor. "Did they break up?" Li Chun hid behind the door, listening to the footsteps in the corridor. He imagined the feeling of the shoes stepping on his body. After the door of Cai Meimei''s room was closed, he couldn''t wait for a moment and rushed into the bedroom. Here, I opened the equipment I bought from the black market in New Shanghai. ? ? Touching his face, Li Chun looked at the mirror, a little dissatisfied: "I look too much like a pervert. My previous name, Ma Tao, sounds better." ?Looking straight at the screen, Li Chun bit her nails and wanted to eat Cai Meimei with her eyes. "Fifth, the Investigation Bureau cannot be trusted! The wanted students of Class 13 know the truth. They were wrongly accused. Helping them may increase your probability of survival!" First, ghosts should disguise themselves as living people. If you find that the people around you are abnormal, their personalities change overnight, or you suddenly forget many things you have experienced before, please do not hesitate to stay away from them immediately! ?The sound of fingernails scratching the door panel was a bit harsh. Li Chun covered his ears tightly, but the sound could not stop entering his ears. Hide yourself during the day, pretend to be a living person, and find various materials at night to build your own house of resentment. If this continues, Cai Meimei and I should also have a chance to become big ghosts. Dont come over! Dont come over! The email appeared after the disaster broke out. The name of the person who posted the email was - Save Class 13. Sixth ?Looking at Cai Meimei''s body across the screen, Li Chun''s breathing began to increase. He slowly leaned forward, watching Cai Meimei''s every move without blinking. ??The Bureau of Investigation is doing its best to maintain order. The person who sent the video email not only wants to destroy the original order, but is also preparing to establish brand new rules. "The person who posted the video knows all the truth. Whose face is under the mask? Wang Jie? Liu Yi? Or Gao Ming?" Ma Tao knew that the group of crazy critics in the class were terrifying. Compared with the most high-profile people, There are also some students who are very low-key and hide themselves until the end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 201 Games start Chapter 201 The game begins When the bus drove out of the college, those students who had endured to the end also used their own methods, which allowed the relatively unruly students such as Ma Tao and Cai Meimei to escape smoothly. No one in Class 13 is trash. The bus overturned ten years ago and the students have survived through various means until now. On the contrary, the ashes of the teachers and staff have been buried for several years. "These video emails are widely spread, but they will soon be regarded as rumors and hoaxes. Citizens will only know who is telling the truth after they are actually exposed to abnormal events." Ma Tao put on wireless headphones and put on The music was turned up high, and the rain was beating against the windows through the dark night, and he swayed to the rhythm. The horror game is about to begin, but whats even more terrifying is that even if a strange story comes, you still have to go to work as usual every day and cannot expose your abnormality. When Gao Ming found Zhang Ding, the supermarket owner was leading all the neighbors to fight against the flood. They had experienced the disaster themselves, so they followed the flood all the way to avoid the disaster in nearby villages. It took a long time, but finally, with the help of Yan Xizhi, they sealed the flood into the black and white photo again. One-third of the water ghosts in the flood were completely controlled by Zhang Ding and became part of his power. The other third was willing to obey his words. Now only the last third is left with the most resentment. The water ghost is fighting against him. "Gao Ming, you really helped me a lot this time! I no longer have to worry about my supermarket being swept up by floods." Zhang Ding has suppressed floods for ten years and has never been so relaxed, and all this started from It started when I met Gao Ming. "The desire to survive of living people and ghosts? Strong emotional energy? What are these things needed to become a big ghost who masters the rules?" Gao Ming remembered what Zhang Ding said, and this is what he needs to focus on collecting in the future. ?Handholding the black and white photos of the flood, Gao Ming could feel the changes in Zhang Ding. Standing in front of Zhang Ding, it was like facing a raging flood. "I probably understand, but we can also make the two choices you mentioned at the same time. On the one hand, we can flood the house of resentment and increase the disaster; on the other hand, we can find a way to purify the water ghosts and help them find themselves." Gao Ming''s words made Zhang Ding eyelids beat. I dont believe that the vast sea is so big that there arent even bad people. Gao Ming put away the black and white photos. No one hoped that the disaster would happen, but if the disaster was bound to happen, it would be better if it happened to the bad people. "I am not Principal Yan''s opponent for the time being. Where she stands, she feels that everything in the world is helping her, and her words are the rules." Zhang Ding pondered for a moment: "If I want to reach her level, I must obtain a large number of living people. Or the ghosts'' desire to survive and strong emotional energy. These two things can help all the dead in the flood eliminate their resentment and let them find themselves again; or let the flood continue to submerge the houses of resentment and ghost houses, and continue to increase the number of water ghosts. Until a certain limit is exceeded. "Brother Zhang, you can recreate the nightmare of the flood and let the rain from ten years ago fall on us, which shows that you are already a ghost at the level of the ghost house. You should have seen Principal Yan''s ability just now. If you compare you with her... "Before Gao Ming finished speaking, Zhang Ding already understood what he wanted to ask. Yan Xizhi worked hard to lift up all the students and allowed the children who should have sunk into the shadow world to find themselves. She became the faith of Hende Private Academy. ?Boss Zhang is different from Yan Xizhi. Although he is a good person, he is very aggressive. If he becomes a ghost who controls the rules, Gao Ming will have the confidence to challenge the Investigation Bureau. What if the floods get out of control again? "What you said makes sense, but it''s not much." Zhang Ding suddenly picked up his phone when he saw Gao Ming, and came over with some gossip: "Did your girlfriend ask you to go home for dinner? You''re not coming home tonight. Its been a week, and people are really worried. She is scarier than my girlfriend. Gao Ming clicked on the video email sent by Xuan Wen, and someone announced the rules of the ghost story game one step ahead of them. Is this the video made by your class? Zhang Dings first reaction after seeing the video was that the students in Gaomings class wanted to save themselves in this way. This was their resistance to the Bureau of Investigation. Who could it be? Gao Ming thought back to his classmates who dared to directly challenge the investigation bureau. They were so decisive, had such strong execution ability, and also knew computer technology... "Maybe a few people have joined forces. Everyone in your class is a talented person." Zhang Ding waved his hand and stuffed the pig-riding Zhang Fendou into the black and white photo: "Our goal is too big. Let''s go back to the photo first and continue. You just have to do what you want to do when you get down. ??Now that the rules of ghost stories have been released, Gao Ming simply went with the flow and asked Xuanwen to publish more information on the backwater forum. The situation is still unclear. Although the Investigation Bureau has lost a lot of investigators, each Investigation Bureau can still deal with abnormal events in each division. The General Bureau may also have other hidden cards. The abnormal incident at Hande College has spread. The top priority is to get some citizens to side with me as soon as possible and become ghost talk players who can fight against ghosts. ?At Hande Private Academy, Gao Ming "learned" a lot of knowledge. There are various ways to deal with scapegoats. He can use cursed items to kill scapegoats, he can use his sincerity to influence them, and he can also use benefits in exchange. There is no fixed answer to the "problem" of getting along with ghosts, and there is no best answer. "If I were you, I would join the Bureau of Investigation. When you become the director of the General Bureau, what else can Hanhai have to contend with? People who dare to arrest you have already been sent in by you before the manuscript has been written." "No, no, no, I think complete and complete subversion is more artistic. You can hide behind the scenes and control the citizens and let them take risks in abnormal events. You can exchange photos of the deceased through information. After you get the support of enough citizens, , is it still necessary for the Investigation Bureau to exist? The voice in his heart was a little noisy. Xia Yang told Situ An what he heard. The two most terrifying villains were planning all kinds of horrible things in Gao Ming''s heart. What you said makes sense. Gaoming talks to himself like a schizophrenic. The citizens of Hanhai may not believe the existence of ghost stories. The General Bureau of Investigation is deliberately concealing it for some reason. After those ghosts from the shadows were replaced by living people, they became very low-key and did not want to be discovered. They did this to buy me more time, allowing me to make adequate preparations before the strange stories spread across the sea. The black and white photo in the hand of Gao Mingxiu: "I have roughly figured out the classification of ghost levels in the three cities, as well as the difficulty differences of ghost stories, but a good game cannot only have horror and death, but also has a certain reward mechanism. If we want to win the support of more citizens, we need to give them a little hope so that they can unleash their full potential in desperate situations and maximize their desire to survive. " A map of the nineteen districts of the Hanhai came to mind. Gao Ming remembered the locations of all investigation offices. When selecting locations, the investigation offices would often choose to build in places where abnormal events occurred most frequently. "Let''s start with the Eastern District Queen''s Investigation Bureau. I will release ghosts with moderate danger ratings, create controllable abnormal events, and obtain the beliefs, hopes and emotions of each ''game'' participant, and then give all of these to Boss Zhang , help him become the great ghost who controls floods as soon as possible!" As Hanhais only ghost game designer, Gao Ming stroked the black and white photos in his pocket and walked in the heavy rain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 202 I need you to play the part in the Kaidan game Chapter 202 I need you to play the NPC in the Kaitan game I can create all level one to level four abnormal events, and I can even give scores and rewards to each ghost BOSS. There are many ghosts gathered around Gao Ming. There are only two art teachers and physical education teachers who own the House of Resentment. He also swallowed a black and white photo full of school teachers in his heart. With his ability, he can even restore Han De Private College. Ghosts alone are not enough. A senior psychotherapist once defined fear this waywhen you feel threatened, if you feel that you are incapable or do not have the resources to solve it, you will feel worried and distressed. I need to stimulate their desire to survive and strong emotions to the greatest extent, and I can start from many aspects. The external environment is unsafe at first glance, the eerie and terrifying tense atmosphere, and various internal psychological hints and guidance... Gao Ming is really suitable for making horror games. He has worked as a psychological counselor in a felon prison. He already knows the weaknesses of the human heart well. He has also conducted in-depth research on various cruel and twisted felons. Not only does he understand the reasons for the formation of fear, but he has even experienced it himself. I have experienced it and retained the memory of death again and again. Not to mention anything else, Gao Ming can design a lot of strange ways to die. The familiar sound of rain reached his ears. Gao Ming looked outside along the crack of the door. Several investigators from the Lishan Investigation Bureau were hiding in the depths of the alley with various weapons. Han Qiu was huddled in the corner with Fa Cai in his arms. The child His expression is very sympathetic, like a kitten that has just been adopted and then discarded. Team leader, do you think Gao Ming will come back? The people in the second investigation team were very nervous. "The second investigation team is here. It seems that the third investigation team should be stationed at my house." Gao Ming stood in front of Huang Qiu and glanced at the investigators: "It seems that there have been relatively few abnormal incidents in Lishan recently, so you can dispatch so many people. Catch me." Pushing open the courtyard door of No. 4 Minlong Street, Wei Dayou who was hiding here and the villagers of Cripwan Village all ran out. After getting out of the car, he received a message from Yan Qiu - the house is occupied by someone, I will wait for you in the third alley of Minlong Street. "The Lishan Investigation Bureau will need to replenish its personnel soon. At that time, I will send myself and Bai Xiao in." Gao Ming did not kill the investigators of the second group, but was just prepared to use his own way to go there. Convince them. "It''s nothing serious. I just attended a class reunion." Gao Ming called all the trustworthy people to the vicinity of the supermarket. The living people stood on the left side of the street, and the ghostly neighbors and the investigators who had been invaded by the shadows stood on the street. right. "When a resident of a building in Lijing Apartment disappeared, I felt that there was something wrong with Gao Ming. If Bai Xiao and Qin Tian hadn''t delayed things, I would have caught him long ago." Ma Lian, leader of the second investigation team Very confident. There was a cry of terror from behind. Ma Lian found that the rain could not fall on him, and the top of his head was covered by a shadow. Gao Ming thought for a moment, then walked into the adjacent corridor, took out the birthday cake photo, and entered the shadow world through the door opened by his father and mother. ??Birthday photos may not seem to have much effect, but they allow Gao Ming to travel freely between the two worlds. It is very difficult for the Bureau of Investigation to catch him. In reality, the only puppet, after entering the shadow world, I feel curious when I see everything. The shadow lingering on the building seems to be actively approaching him. It seems that even the shadow feels that he is kind. But just when he pressed the trigger, an indescribable feeling of fear enveloped his body, as if every cell was frozen. ?Seeing the person they were waiting for suddenly appear like this, the investigators had a very unreal feeling. Their ambush was like the emperor''s new clothes, completely exposed. "Gao Ming! Give up the resistance! Follow us back to the Lishan Investigation Bureau!" Ma Lian''s voice was very strong. He was not asking for Gao Ming''s opinion at all. He directly asked his men to get close to Gao Ming. The investigators stopped where they were. They looked back at Ma Lian and felt a little panicked. After all, Gao Ming was the person named by the General Administration to find him, and he escaped alive from the out-of-control Level 4 abnormal event. "The Investigation Bureau is very hostile to us, Team 13, and it seems that I have to speed up the progress." Gao Ming opened the wooden door in front of him, walked into the back alley, and appeared among the people of Wan Qiu and the Second Investigation Team. "Gao Ming! Oh my god! You haven''t come back for so long, we all thought something happened to you!" Wei Dayou came up and gave Gao Ming a bear hug. Hearing Gao Ming''s call, Fa Cai rolled his chubby body, hugged Gao Ming''s legs from behind, and poked his head out with tears in his eyes, as if asking Gao Ming what he was calling him for? Meow I really didnt expect that the General Administration would personally order the arrest of people. What kind of class is Gao Mings class 13 like? I saw a video email on the Internet, which said that the students of class 13 seem to know the truth. They..." ?Going into a dilapidated hut, Gao Ming took back the birthday photos and escaped from the shadow world. After hearing the conversation between the second investigation team, Gao Ming also had an understanding of his current situation. ??The classmates of Class 13 are now a thorn in the side of the Investigation Bureau, and there are too many people in the vast sea who want to catch them. ??The last time Yan Qiu followed Gao Ming into the Sishui apartment, he also took a different path. He seemed to be deeply loved by shadows, small animals, and children. "Wang Qiu''s information? Is he being threatened?" "We are investigators from the Bureau of Investigation. We must not be deceived. Maybe that video was sent by the scapegoat to divide us and the citizens!" Ma Lian glared at his men: "Stop talking and keep an eye on that high school." born!" "The East District of Hanhai will soon be in chaos. I need everyone''s help to work together to do something." Gao Ming''s eyes swept over everyone''s face. Among them were simple villagers and experienced elite investigators from the East District. The newcomers who were disappointed with the Bureau of Investigation also had students from Hande Private Academy who were used as sacrifices by Situ An. On the other side of the road, there are all kinds of ghosts. Before dawn, Gao Ming and Liu Yi separated, and he returned to the old city alone. "High...fate?" Ma Lian was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, Huang Qiu had already rushed into the rain with Facai in his arms. After not seeing each other for several days, Huang Qiu thought that Gao Ming didn''t want him anymore, but he didn''t expect that Gao Ming would take the initiative even though he knew it was a trap. ?Eight arms stretched out in all directions, and the ground and walls were all turning into flesh. None of the investigators in the second group ran away, and they were all thrown into the Flesh Fairy''s room of flesh and blood resentment. ?The place where he got off the bus was very close to Minlong Street. After walking in the shadow world for more than ten minutes, he arrived at the place mentioned in the text message. My home is not very safe, but the location mentioned in the text message may be more dangerous. With the hope of getting rich, Gao Ming also brought Wan Qiu into the shadow world. "Why don''t you take them into your heart? Don''t they even have the qualifications to make props? I''m about to run out of paint." Xia Yang muttered in Gao Ming''s ear. Gao Ming had never noticed that Teacher Xia was so verbose before. Youre pretending to be a ghost! Catch him! Ma Lian felt that he had been tricked, so he took out his stun gun and pointed the gun at Gao Ming angrily. "Your attitude towards me was very bad last time, and you are equally unlikable this time." Gao Ming was about to make a big change for the Lishan Investigation Bureau. He looked at the investigators of the second investigation team, and there was no trace of emotion on his face. Fear: "Congratulations, get rich." Hearing the cat meow, the investigator saw the fat cat. No skills, its all practice. Just ask, if there is anything you can do to help, just say it. Wei Dayou patted his chest, very generous. I need you to play the NPC in the Kaitan game. (End of this chapter) Chapter 203 Stuarts legacy Chapter 203 Situ Ans Legacy "What are you playing?" Wei Dayou, as a game planner, knows NPCs very well, but he is not sure whether what Gao Ming said is what he understands. "The Kaidan game can''t just be about ghosts and horrors, but there must also be teammates who are holding you back, people who guide the way, innocent people, and supporting characters that connect the plot. I will give you new identities so that you can play to your heart''s content in the Kaitan game I designed." Gao Ming''s voice clearly reached everyone''s ears. "Are you going to bring ghost stories into reality? Are you going to personally realize the game ideas you designed in reality???" Wei Dayou had seen the game plans designed by Gao Ming. Because they were too scary, he told some of the plots Its scary, let alone something that actually happens around me: Other people realize their dreams, but you turn your dreams into reality! "Is there a difference? Besides, they will happen anyway. I just add some artistic touches to them." Gao Ming explained to everyone as simply as possible that even if he did nothing, the disaster would happen. His intervention On the contrary, it will allow more people to survive and screen out players with more potential. "Then...can I be a player?" Zhang Fendou, who was holding a tattered schoolbag, suddenly raised his hand. This little fat guy didn''t improve his academic performance and just wanted to play games. Go back to the room and do your math homework! Zhang Ding grabbed Zhang Fendous clothes and put them behind him: Im sorry, please continue. I want to play the captain, and I want to be with you! Zhang Fendou was picked up, and he waved his hands and struggled in the air. Children, please dont get involved in adult matters. Ive given you a ton of exercises at Hande Private College. Zhang Ding locked Zhang Fendou in the supermarket: Dont even think about it if you dont pass the exam! With Zhang Fendou making such a fuss, the living people on the other side of the street were less afraid of Boss Zhang. Even if they turned into ghosts, they would still have trouble with their children''s learning. Brother Zhang, those are high school questions, a bit difficult. After Gao Ming reminded Zhang Ding softly, he distributed the script to everyone as planned. ?While everyone was familiar with the script, Gao Ming posted maps of the nineteen districts of Hanhai on the wall, and he was going to make two ghost stories at the same time. The souls of the dead are returning to Minlong Street in Lishan. Let Bai Xiao''s sister Bai Qiao lead a team to meet with Ma Lian''s third investigation team in the shadow world, guide their own people to join the Lishan Investigation Bureau, and complete the replacement step by step. After the blood change, the Lishan area will become Gao Mings back garden, and it will become the safest place in the world. ?There was no unusual incident, it was just a quarrel between neighbors. Gao Ming felt that he could even lower the crime rate in this area. Gao Ming once tried to join the Bureau of Investigation. He achieved the position of director, but because the area under his jurisdiction was too safe and stable, problems were discovered, which eventually led to his death. ??This time Gao Ming is not just for defense. While stabilizing the rear, he is also preparing to take the initiative to attack the Investigation Bureau. The East District is the area most severely affected by Level 4 anomalies. The main force of the Investigation Bureau and the ghosts are all concentrated there. Gao Ming is not willing to miss this good opportunity to compete for influence. "The Eastern District Investigation Bureau is tightly controlled by Situ An. Anyone who disobeys him will either be replaced or killed. Those investigation bureaus, except for the ring door where Ding Yuan is located, are all rotten to the core. Just as Gao Ming thought of this, Xia Yang''s voice rang in his ears: "Situ An has something to say to you. He knows the East District very well and wants to hand over everything he has left to you and help you become the new leader of the East District. ?Walking into the supermarket, the consciousness of high life sank into his heart, and he looked at Situ An, who was **** in chains. ?Seeing Gao Ming come in, Situ An''s eyes averted slightly, with some disappointment in his eyes. Disappointed? Gao Ming understood the meaning behind this expression and looked to the side. The red raincoat was standing there! The distance between Gao Ming and Hong Yi was very close, but Hong Yuyi calmed down and did not take action against Gao Ming. She held her heart in her hands and stood blankly in the corner. As her heart beat, there was a faint trace on her heart. A child''s face flashed. "I knew you had bad intentions. Do you want to try to trick me into coming in, and then see if you can kill me with the help of Hong Yi?" Gao Ming grabbed the chain and pulled Situ An''s head in front of him. Situ An, who had a distorted face and was dying, raised his head: "I am willing to use all my inheritance, enough money for you to spend ten lifetimes, and the handle of countless powerful people to make a deal with you." What deal? "You can get whatever you want from me, as long as you agree to get everything, kill me immediately and stop torturing me!" Situ An seemed to have given up. He looked very painful and weak. "You...want to die?" Gao Ming knew Situ An too well. He knew very well that Situ An was not such a person: "There''s something wrong. There''s something wrong with what you said just now. You said I''d wait until I get everything before I kill you. On the surface, It seems like this is for my sake, but actually you want to expose me in this way. Situ An has mastered a lot of secrets. As long as the things he left behind are touched, the guys hiding in the darkness will swim out like sharks that smell blood. "Even if you are killed yourself, you still want to drag me to death with you." Gao Ming saw through Situ An''s thoughts and smiled. Seeing that Gao Ming found out, Situ An''s eyes became gentle and his expression was no longer distorted. Everything he did just now was just an act. "As long as I still have breath, I will never give up and use all means to resist. I''m just learning from you." Situ An actually had a smile on his face. This madman has adapted to the pain caused by the chains penetrating his soul. . "But I really have some things to trouble you." Gao Ming held Situ An''s head: "I want all the information from the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation. You can give me the real ones or you can give me fake ones. You can do whatever you can to Trap me." There was a kind of confidence in Gao Ming''s words, which made Situ An''s expression a little subtle: "Okay, I will give you everything you want." Situ An wanted to find a chance to escape. He was not afraid of helping Gao Ming, but he was afraid that Gao Ming''s refusal to communicate would directly drive him to pieces. ?People like Situ An only have interests in their eyes. If he could escape, he would get back ten or a hundred times what he lost today from Gao Ming. Fu Ling: Director of the Eastern District Wan Chai Investigation Bureau, he is greedy for money and lust, and his weakness is his two sons. He stayed at the Eastern District Bureau and did not follow us into the academy. Jiang Chan: One of the vice presidents of the Hanhai Charity Federation and the logistics director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. He is upright and has almost no weaknesses, so I asked Dr. Lu to pull him into the shadow world and replace him. Now Jiang Chan is a ghost. "He Yi: Head of the security department of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, I wanted to cause a disaster, so all the security forces in the Eastern District were hidden without any loss." "The information about the last person may be of great help to you. His name is Jingtuo Shen, which may also be a pseudonym. He always wears a pair of white gloves and has severe mysophobia. This person is a big shot in the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. He is a pet, cruel and has a twisted and perverted personality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 204 first step Chapter 204 The first step "Juduo God?" In Gao Ming''s memory of so many deaths, this name seemed to appear vaguely. "The General Bureau of Investigation deals with the shadow world. People who come into contact with the devil will inevitably be affected by the devil. Some investigators changed their personalities after escaping from abnormal events, tortured and killed citizens, and became part of the disaster. At this time, someone needs to do some dirty work. Responsible for dealing with the aftermath and weaving lies." Situ An kept smiling. He was very happy to talk to Gao Ming, because the more he knew, the more opportunities he had to kill Gao Ming: "Jingtuo God is the one responsible for cleaning up the mess from the General Bureau of Investigation. He is the most responsible for cleaning up the mess. What he is good at is concealment, deception and killing. "A person with mysophobia who does the dirtiest things?" Xia Yang discovered another interesting soul. "Juduo God has no specific position. I have contacted him several times and have not found any weaknesses in him for the time being. I only know that he is a delusion teller on the surface." Situ An''s eyes moved to Xia Yang: "If you can catch Lord Jingtuo, you will have a chance to know the core information of the General Investigation Bureau. You will spy on the secrets of the big shots in the vast sea, and then climb to higher places by stepping on their bones." Situ An probably didn''t lie. The things he told Gao Ming were all things he planned to do later. In a future where Gao Ming was killed, Situ An did indeed become the director of the General Bureau of Investigation, standing at the highest point of the vast sea. ?At that time, Situ An was the most terrifying, but now, Situ An didn''t even take the first step, and the high fate was directly implanted in his heart. "Stop the noise, little one!" His wife had already left, and Fu Shan stood up unsteadily. He suddenly opened the bedroom door and looked at the still crying child. As if holding a treasure in the world, the man held up the pills reverently, carefully, pinched them with two fingers, and put them on his tongue bit by bit. The dusty trophies in the cabinet and the countless banners on the wall were more like sarcastic smiling faces, mocking him. "Is it you? You''re trying to hurt me again!" Fu Shan stretched out his hands towards the child''s neck, and his rough hands caught the child''s neck. "I am not Situ An. My name is Xia Yang. A **** named Gao Ming asked me to come here. Of course Situ An is also in his heart." Fu Shan in the painting narrowed his eyes and smiled harmlessly. "Situ An, is it you! I''m going to kill you! Give me medicine! Move my soul!" Go to hell! Go to hell! Lets all die! Save one, kill another, you should be grateful for the choice I made for you. The colors in the painting crawled onto Fu Shan like colorful spiders and got into his body. ?However, his father didnt know that something went wrong when Fu Shan entered an abnormal event for the first time. He took the soul-transferring medicine given by Situ An. The medicine can treat mental illnesses. It was written by Dr. Lu and is related to the shadow world. ? Feeling extremely aggrieved, he suddenly threw the only chair in the room towards the mirror. At that moment, he seemed to be embracing heaven, lying on the carpet full of oil and garbage with great satisfaction. He stretched his body, the world in his eyes was spinning slightly, and everything was slowly coming towards him, pulling him away. Clustered in the center of the city. ?Blood flowed down the TV screen, the baby''s cry mixed with the announcer''s voice, tick, tick... "If you only want to plot the Eastern District, then it is enough to be careful about Lord Jd." ?Swallowing slowly, the man can clearly feel the pills falling down his throat and into his stomach. Opening the curtains, it was already dawn. Fu Shan squinted his eyes and looked at the Eastern District Investigation Bureau in the distance with a smile. In a daze, he seemed to hear a voice. "Who is talking!" Fu Shan raised the child and looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on the portraits of himself and his wife: "Situ An? You are hiding in the painting!" Ive had enough of this life. Situ An! Get out of my childs body! Im going to kill you! Old newspapers were torn into pieces and flying all over the sky. The man walked past the overturned table, stepping on the oil stains and leftover food soaked into the carpet, not even clearing away the sharp plate fragments and table knives. He ignored the crying child and put his hands into his hair, looking at the smashed door, the mess on the ground, and the scarred self in the cracked mirror. The baby has never seen his father like this before. He has no ability to resist and can only cry in a sharper voice, hoping that his father will wake up and that someone in the neighborhood will hear his cry for help. It seems that Situ An is really bad to the core. A mans voice suddenly sounded in the room. "I will not let you disappear, nor will I let you collapse. I know that your heart is ready to move, and I will take you to find what you really want." "If you cry again... I''ll sew your mouth shut." The world in Fu Shan''s eyes was between reality and illusion. He stared at his child''s face, and the baby in his eyes looked more and more like Situ An. ?With the advice of two super "criminals" Situ An and Xia Yang, Gao Ming perfected his ghost story game step by step. The missing part in his soul was filled in. The mans limbs were tense and his body was pushed upwards. Only the whites of his eyes were slowly left, and all his thoughts were sucked away by something. ?His fingers wandered between answering and rejecting, his fingertips kept trembling, and finally he smashed the phone against the wall! The man seemed to wake up from a dream. After a short period of joy, he was wrapped in greater fear, his eyes were crying and his body was shaking. Move the soul for me. I need more medicine. I can give you whatever you want. The second hand and the teardrop moved at the same time, passing through a grid on the clock, flowing from the corner of the eye to the base of the ear. Go to hell! Fu Shan let go of his hand, and the child fell from the air. At that moment, all the colors in the painting were like countless petals floating out, forming a hand to catch the child. The man is called Fu Shan. He is the eldest son of Fu Ling, the director of the Wan Chai Investigation Bureau in the Eastern District. He is also the pride of his father and is regarded as the investigator with the best chance of becoming the deputy director. Fu Shan''s mood became more and more agitated, and his eyes began to become trance-like. ? He ??suddenly seemed to see something, like a traveler who discovered water in the desert. He knelt down and rummaged through the garbage to find a white "medicine". With his eyes numb and dull, the man heard the ringtone of his cell phone. This was the 11th time it rang tonight, but he had no desire to answer it. Other than the soul-moving potion, he thinks about nothing now. As the second hand passed a new circle, Fu Shan wiped away the tears on his face. He gently put the child down and covered him with a quilt gently. What a bad day, what a bad day! The baby cried louder, and the man kept patting his head with his hands. The pill is not big and has a letter - Y engraved on it. Shards exploded and his disgusting face was now everywhere. ??Now Dr. Situ An and Dr. Lu have disappeared, and Fu Shan has taken all the medicine. In order to prevent his father from discovering the abnormality, he has not gone to work at the Eastern District Investigation Bureau for several days. ?Taking off his shirt, the man completely pulled out the drawer and dumped the contents onto the floor. ?Picked up the phone and looked at the call from his father Fu Ling on the screen. The man''s empty eyes seemed to be focused a little. ?The baby didn''t cry loudly anymore, but in the portrait beside the bed, only his wife was left, and Fu Shan was nowhere to be seen. Is it finally my turn to be the protagonist? (End of this chapter) Chapter 205 Build a house of resentment Chapter 205 Building a House of Resentment In a city full of strange stories and ghosts, what can you do to survive? The old instructor stood in the center of the conference room, with a map projection of the East District behind him. Fight! Charge forward fearlessly! Xiaoyong clenched his fists, and his answer was also recognized by other new investigators. Its about obeying the rules! The old instructor threw the thick rules record in his hand on Xiaoyongs desk: Ill give you three hours, and each of you must memorize all the rules of strange stories! "So much?" Xiaoyong looked bitter: "I never carried so many things when I was in school." "Stand up!" The old instructor stared at Xiaoyong very seriously: "Every rule you see now was obtained by other investigators with their lives! You can survive by relying on the rules because someone has paid Life has found the rules for you! Thick rules records are actually stained with the blood of investigators. "The first lesson you come here to learn is to learn to respect the rules and respect the rules!" The old instructor said in a stern tone, which frightened all the newcomers: "If you don''t want to die in the weird stories, just memorize these and form an instinct." ! The building looks ordinary from the outside, but once you enter, you will find that all the window glass is coated with special materials, and the internal structure is completely different from what you see from the outside. The first to seventh floors are where investigators work and train. The eighth to tenth floors are the laboratories where security personnel and mysteries study abnormal events. Only people with Situ An''s permission can enter from the tenth floor up. Fu Shan has never done so before. Been in there. "The Eastern District has entered the highest alert state, and support from other branches is on the way. We must not lose this battle." The old instructor had a resolute face. He had already put life and death aside. What he was most worried about was his son and daughter-in-law. The unborn child in the belly. Without waiting for Fu Shan to speak, Fu Ling turned around and faced the directors who came to support him: "On behalf of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, I would like to thank you all again. Our Eastern District Investigation Bureau will definitely do a good job in providing logistical support for you, but our security department There are other tasks, so I cant cooperate with you. Its been a long night. Fu Ling looked up and found his eldest son Fu Shan appearing at the door. "Situ An and Doctor Lu have been missing for too long. Some of these rooms have undergone horrific changes. No one can enter the thirteenth floor." Fu Ling walked through the corridors of the room: "Stay away from those doors, be careful of something. Stretch out. ??Other branch directors who came to support slapped the table and yelled at Fu Ling, director of the Wan Chai Investigation Department, but Fu Ling just remained silent. ??Looking up at Fu Shan, Fu Ling went through triple authentication in the elevator and took his son to the eleventh floor. "I''m sorry, I don''t have the authority to mobilize the security department until Director Situ An comes back." Most of the newcomers hurriedly flipped through the books, but Xiaoyong was a little unconvinced. He had never seen any abnormal events before, because his physical fitness was far superior to that of ordinary people, and he was specially recruited. "They cannot leave their posts." Fu Ling''s attitude was very tough. After saying this, he grabbed Fu Shan''s arm and walked towards the elevator. "I''ll take you to the director. The situation we are facing now is not very optimistic." Man-made house of resentment. Fu Ling stood at the door of the elevator: Situ An has been trying to deconstruct the big ghosts house of resentment and wants to build a house of resentment with human strength. These things must not be seen by people from other branches. The elevator finally stopped at the seventh floor. As soon as the two stepped out, they heard a fierce quarrel. Then let me talk to the person in charge of security! "This is?" "Fu Ling, everyone is risking their lives to help you, but you are still hiding your own ''weapons''? This is too cold for everyone, isn''t it?" Chen Yuntian, director of the Lishan Investigation Department, is the oldest and most senior. old. With a slight sigh, the old instructor walked out of the conference room. The corridor was full of people in a hurry. Level 4 abnormal events were out of control near the East District. The most prosperous district in the vast sea has now become the most dangerous place. ??The old instructor trotted and pressed the elevator button. After identifying himself, he called Fu Shan to enter the elevator. Is this your family? "Yes, I''m back." Fu Shan smiled, and he became more mature and calm, as if he had experienced storms and crossed the most dangerous ocean in the world, giving people a very trustworthy feeling. Report to the Director! The old instructor walked to the door without knocking, and shouted in a loud voice that was inappropriate for his age. The Eastern District Investigation Bureau is located on Queen''s 19th Street. It is 13 stories high and is Situ An''s own property. The ghosts in ghost stories and the living people replaced by the shadow world are very restricted during the day, so they will try to act like normal people until night falls. Taking out a photo from his arms, the expression on the old instructor''s face became slightly more relaxed. Fu Shan narrowed his eyes. He could understand what Fu Ling meant: "The branch director of the Investigation Bureau is actually raising ghosts." The elevator door slowly opened. The outside was not an office or a training ground, but very distinctive rooms, including wards, baby rooms, women''s toilets, etc. that were put together. Situ An has never been seen, and the East District is in danger. Half of his hair turned white overnight. Many novice investigators who have never experienced abnormal events are sent directly to the outer suburbs after simple training. ?Daytime is the best time for the Investigation Bureau to clean up those ghosts and anomalies. If all the ghosts and anomalies are not killed during this day, those horrible things will spread even more seriously as one night passes. Getting up directly, Fu Ling didn''t care about the angry directors and walked directly towards his son: "Not bad, it''s fine." ??The person who appeared behind the old instructor was Fu Shan, who was occupied by Xia Yang. He was not only the eldest son of the director, but also the leader of the investigation team of the Wan Chai Investigation Bureau. He had experienced many abnormal incidents and was the eldest brother of many young investigators. The faint light shone through the cracks in the curtains on the old instructor''s face. He was glad that he had survived one night, but he was also worried about the arrival of the next night from the bottom of his heart. "The disaster outside is so serious, why can''t the security department take action?" Fu Shan was a little confused: "Aren''t they used to deal with ghosts?" The sudden sound startled the old instructor. He turned around and his eyes brightened: "Team Leader Fu Shan! You are finally back! The director is very worried about you!" "Sit down." The old instructor looked at the thirteen newcomers in the conference room, with a trace of unbearability in his eyes. The investigators in the East District were almost dead, so they urgently transferred batches of new recruits, but the newcomers were just cannon fodder in the ghost story. . They didn''t even remember the rules and couldn''t protect themselves at all. They could only serve as trial and error stones for the old man. Is the thirteenth floor out of control? The excitement in Fu Shans eyes was well hidden. "There is a big ghost in a room of resentment on that floor." Fu Ling said with a tight face: "All the security personnel are on the twelfth floor now. We must get rid of it during the day." (End of this chapter) Chapter 206 No. 0109 Live bait Chapter 206 No. 0109 Live Bait Situ An has worked hard to build the House of Resentment, but there has been no progress. However, he has just been killed, and before the first seven days have passed, a big ghost has really grown up in the House of Resentment he built. "The investigators from other branches who came to support us probably never thought that the ghost is actually in this building, in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Fu Ling''s expression was solemn: "They must not let them know about this matter, otherwise our The situation will become even more difficult. The higher-ups are already suspicious of us and feel that we are being bribed by the shadow world. "Is the higher ups going to give up on us?" Fu Shan followed Fu Ling closely. What he was actually thinking was that the old man would never have thought that the ghost was actually beside him and following him. "Situ An has mastered too many secrets. If we just give up, I''m afraid the higher-ups will kill people and silence them." Fu Ling shook his head: "You are still young and don''t understand the cruelty of these struggles. Sometimes people are much more vicious than ghosts. ?Moving between the unfinished houses, Fu Shan, who was occupied by Xia Yang, carefully observed his surroundings. Situ An knows the Haunted House very well. All of these rooms are built according to a one-to-one ratio, and some of them even have the items in the Haunted House intact and moved here. ?These are all fine canvases, each one soaked in horrific memories. As long as you get close, you can hear the screams in the walls and smell the faint smell of blood. In the surveillance video, there was a child who looked to be only four or five years old. He had a bandage around his ankle and was wearing a dirty little dinosaur pajamas. He was playing with a toy car in his room. Tell our captain He Yi that Fu Ling is here. Fu Ling stood there obediently, not taking a step forward. He knew very well that if he moved forward, he would be shot directly. "It will become more unfortunate if you follow us, but since this is your only request, I will consider it." He Yi nodded. Then why was he chosen as live bait? Fu Lings frown deepened: Where are his parents? The child in the surveillance video seemed to realize that someone was watching him, looked up for a long time, and then crawled on the ground to the side of the hidden camera. "He looks like a very simple child." Fu Shan squinted his eyes. He didn''t see anything wrong with the child, but he saw a terrifying existence in the room behind the child that ordinary people could not understand. "His father and mother are both temporary workers at the Charity Federation. The family is very poor and often rents different low-cost apartments with their children. It is said that the child is very sensible and can take care of himself at a young age. He understands his parents very well and often stays alone. At home, I dont cry or make trouble. ?There is thick blood stain left in the corner, emitting a pungent stench. There is a red key inserted in the door of each resentment room. There are sacrifices and candles at the door, and a headless door **** is placed on the door. "The director is missing, and the Level 4 anomaly is out of control..." Fu Ling was interrupted impatiently by He Yi before he finished speaking: "Whatever happens outside has nothing to do with us. Even if the vast sea is destroyed, we will not intervene." The two security guards didnt say a word and turned around and retreated. The security personnel of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau were all trained by Situ An. Each one of them was abnormal and terrifying to the point of inhumanity. They all followed Dr. Lu into the shadow world and took a lot of psychotropic drugs. They looked more like people than human beings. It''s a ghost. Wearing a security department uniform, he is tall and thin, with skin as white as a dead man, and a pair of upward-turned snake eyes. ?Going through the stairs to the twelfth floor, as soon as Fu Ling opened the door, the black muzzle was pointed at him, as if the **** of death had pressed a sickle on his neck. "Fu Ling, what are you doing here? We won''t leave here easily without the director''s order." The cold wind passed through the hall and the candlelight swayed. When the light returned to normal, an extremely ugly man appeared in front of Fu Ling and Fu Shan. ??Everyone was staring at the camera, paying full attention, but the child just showed off the toy car in his hand towards the camera. "Hmm." Fu Shan was afraid that his father would catch his emotions, so he simply replied with one word. "He seems to be talking to something?" Fu Ling frowned and looked at the surveillance camera: "He is the big ghost who owns the House of Resentment? What is the origin of this child?" "What are you still doing here?" He Yi''s voice turned cold when talking to Fu Shan: "Your father still missed you until the end. It''s really sad. He probably didn''t know that you took so many soul-transferring drugs from the director. Bar?" The heavily armed security personnel stared at Fu Ling and Fu Shan expressionlessly. They were like killing machines without emotions. The security force of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau was more ruthless and powerful than the security personnel who came to support from Xinhu. They seemed to have been deprived. He gave up everything as a human being and only obeyed the orders of Situ An and the captain. Take him with you? He Yi looked Fu Shan up and down, but did not answer immediately. "I know, I just hope that when the danger comes, you can consider our private friendship..." Fu Ling pushed Fu Shan in front of him: "Take my child with me when we evacuate. I can stick to the Eastern District Investigation Bureau until death. , but he is still very young. ??The two security guards moved out of the way, and Fu Ling strode downstairs. Fu Shan stopped where he was, smiling and slicing his palms, and drawing something on the wall covered with strange plants. "The support from all branches has arrived, and the counterattack is about to begin. I will withstand all pressure and help the director preserve his last strength. You will not be disturbed if you stay here." Fu Ling spoke faster: "I only have this request. I really want to draw a head for it. Fu Shan thought in his heart. "I know you are scared. Don''t deliberately fight. I also felt very scared when I first came in. This is normal. I gradually got used to it." Fu Ling looked at his son with loving eyes. Fu Shan had been growing up since he was a child. High expectations: "You have performed better than most people." "The director''s experiment seems to have been successful." He Yi touched the blood ring, and a boy''s information and a surveillance video were projected on the wall: "Live bait No. 0109 - Afang was not sacrificed, and was alone in various houses of resentment. Wandering, he has survived until now. The live baits released before him and the live baits released after him are all dead. Only he is an accident. We suspect that all the resentment in the resentment room is concentrated on No. 0109. " A few minutes later, the two men appeared again and brought Fu Ling and his son into the twelfth floor. ?Compared with the eleventh floor, people''s voices can be clearly heard in the room of resentment on this floor. Some are asking for help, some are crying, and some are laughing wildly. Fu Ling felt relieved: "How is the situation on the thirteenth floor? Has the reason for the big ghost''s appearance been investigated?" Fu Shan took a deep breath. He lowered his head, fearing that his father would see the excitement in his eyes. His fingers twisted into an angle that was difficult for a living person to do. He longed to paint with the blood of his enemies or himself. Disappeared amid abnormal events. Qing Ge, the former director of the Queens Investigation Agency, brought the child back and sent him to the Mysterious Research Laboratory. ?The walls are covered with strange black and red plants, which look like ivy or knotted hair. "The big ghost will be weakened during the day, and we will wait until noon for the first test." He Yiquan seemed to have owed Fu Ling a favor before: "I will take your son with me when we evacuate. Let''s leave now." Fu Shan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. "The director is missing. If you want more medicine, you can come to me." He Yi lowered his voice: "You only need to carry your father on your back and do one thing for me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 207 Game venue confirmed Chapter 207 Determining the Game Venue "What do you need me to do?" Fu Shan''s fingers were still tracing on the wall, and his eyes became erratic, as if he was recalling the taste of soul transfer. Just mentioning the soul-moving potion, Fu Shan felt like there were bugs in his heart. This "real" reaction made He Yi very satisfied. "All the soul-moving potions you took came from the shadow world. Our most trusted director, Situ An, actually had a home in the shadow world a long time ago." He Yi seemed to think that Situ An was dead, and he followed him unscrupulously. Outsiders talked about Situ An''s secret: "There are endless soul-moving potions in that house, the handles of many important people in the vast sea, and all the research materials on ghosts that Situ An has." Fu Shan was attracted by what He Yi said, and the portrait he painted on the wall was almost completed. "But it''s very troublesome to enter that home. I know the location of that home. Your father knows what sacrifices to prepare before calling out. The logistics manager Jiang Chan holds the key to the door." He Yi''s ugly face blocked Fu Shan''s Sight: "I need you to get the types of sacrifices from Fu Ling. When I successfully enter Situ An''s home in the shadow world, I will give you all the soul-moving potions." It turns out that home is Situ Ans real legacy. He hid everything in the shadow world. The portrait painted by Fu Shan disappeared on the wall. After thinking for a long time, he nodded. "You''d better get the information I want before the effect of the medicine wears off. Don''t let your father find out. You must know that you are his only pride." He Yi led the people away, and Fu Shan also entered the corridor with a smile. . Several investigation team leaders thought of certain things and did not dare to speak. "Citizens are very dissatisfied with us. There seems to be some groups behind this." The leader of the second team put a video on the table. Protesters could be seen everywhere on Queen 13th Street: "They demanded an investigation. Bureau, disclose the truth, and give an explanation to the dead and missing. "Director Situ has been missing for less than twelve hours. Some people can''t help but want to bite the fat he left behind. A lot of negative information about the director has begun to appear online, and some of the content is shocking." Team Two Chang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead: "In the past, Director Situ established himself as a benchmark in the vast sea. Now that his statue has been toppled, we may also be affected by everyone''s anger." Fu Shan, dont go with them to participate in the cleaning activities. Stay in the building and be responsible for teaching the new people. For many of them, today may be the last time they see the light. ??This was the first time Xia Yang was praised for his kindness, and he smiled gently. Fu Ling put on the helmet. After adjusting it for a while, he looked at the people in the room. His eyes stayed on Fu Shan for two seconds and then immediately moved away. "Sure enough, it''s a useless thing." Fu Ling casually threw the helmet on the table: "You follow other investigation agencies to participate in the "cleaning" during the day. You must come back before dark. Don''t care about the orders of the General Administration. Those guys are not worthy of us. "Work hard." "Director, do you have other plans?" The leader of the second group noticed something. "Didn''t you read what was said at the end of the document? Cleaning must be carried out in places where there are no normal citizens. The above considerations are to control the spread of the disaster as soon as possible and protect more people." The leader of the third investigation team mocked in a strange way. subject to the decision of the General Investigation Bureau. "You just need to know that I won''t harm you." Fu Ling was a little tired: "Is there anything else?" "You have become a father yourself, so you should be able to understand what I say." Fu Ling and Fu Shan entered the office deep in the corridor on the seventh floor. The other three investigation team leaders of the Wan Chai Investigation Bureau were inside: "It is already dawn. The purge of abnormal citizens in the East District is about to begin. I called you here because I hope you will understand one thing. We joined the Investigation Bureau to protect Hanhai and our families, not to be the knives of the Investigation Bureau. " "No one has arrived, but they have provided us with some equipment, which are things that the fans in Xinhu have worked hard to research." The leader of the third group put a black helmet on the table: "It is said that if you wear it, you will be able to There is a certain probability that the replaced person can be distinguished from ordinary citizens, but I think this thing is just a psychological comfort. It can be remotely controlled, modify the scene the wearer sees, and artificially vilify the image of ordinary citizens into evil spirits, allowing investigators to There is no psychological pressure involved in killing. "Has the support from the General Administration arrived? I heard that a big shot is leading the team?" Fu Ling waved his hand and motioned for everyone to speak lower. "You all do as I say. Cooperate with the General Administration''s cleaning activities during the day, shrink your strength at night, and hide in a safe area so that all those who want to find out the truth, those who seize the director''s inheritance, and ghosts with grudges can enter. Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Fu Ling''s expression was a little scary: "Give them whatever they want, we just need to live." Give an explanation to the missing person? Fu Lings face turned gloomy. Fu Ling, who was waiting in the elevator on the eleventh floor, didn''t ask any questions and returned to the seventh floor with Fu Shan: "Ashan, you are strong on the outside but soft on the inside. You are a very kind child. Dad used to have a high regard for you. Expectations. But now the situation has changed. I have only one request for youtake care of yourself and put your own safety first at all times. "It doesn''t matter. Those who want to enter the investigation bureau and want justice can wait until night to let them in." Fu Ling said expressionlessly: "If you want to eat the meat left by the director, you have to see if they have this ability." The Eastern District Investigation Bureau will probably have a night of ghosts tonight. Several investigation team leaders can already imagine the terrifying scene. During the day, the investigators clean up the replaced people, and at night, the ghosts will definitely come back with revenge. "Director, do we really want to kill the anomalies as required by the General Administration? They look exactly like humans. What if we misjudge?" The leader of the second investigation team opened the document issued by the General Administration: "Shadow World" After a ghost replaces a living person, it will show five abnormalities. As long as three of them are met, it can be ''cleaned''. This is equivalent to delegating the power of killing to the hands of investigators. I am worried that it will cause chaos! " After everyone left, Director Fu Ling finished assigning tasks to everyone. He sat next to the desk and looked at the black helmet on the table. He felt as if he had suddenly aged a few years, and his eyes were not as firm as before. Fu Shan closed the door and walked out of the office and drew a little figure on the wall: "Gao Ming''s vision in choosing the game venue is really good. Once that guy does bad things, it will be more like a disaster than a disaster." (End of this chapter) Chapter 208 Lord Jūdā Chapter 208 Lord Jingtuo I want you to draw everything you think about yourself. Dont stick to specific portraits. It can be abstract lines, or inhuman patterns, etc. You just need to express your inner feelings seriously. After Fu Shan separated from the director, he entered the newcomer training room. He drove away the teacher and sat on the chair in the center of the podium. ??The newcomer who just joined the investigation bureau didn''t know who Fu Shan was. He just saw that the teacher respected him, so he stupidly started to do what Fu Shan said. A painting was sent to Fu Shan. He lowered his head and kept giving comments to each newcomer: "Trash, worse than trash, no recycling value, life like boiled water, how stupid do you have to be to draw something like this?" Own?" So far, Fu Shans highest evaluation is that the self you draw is like instant noodle seasoning sprinkled on shoes. It has a taste, but you need to kneel on the ground and lick the shoes to eat it. The expressions of the newcomers also changed from confusion to anger at the beginning. They had thought that they would encounter various difficulties when joining the Bureau of Investigation, but the "teacher" in front of them didn''t teach anything and seemed to just take pleasure in humiliating them. Lifting the black cloth, the driver opened the box at the young man''s signal. ??His uniform is different from that of the investigators. He wears a brain-in-a-jar badge on his left shoulder, and a white ring communicator symbolizing the Narrator on his wrist. When Saeki was extremely angry and painful, his shadow began to twist, as if it was spreading to the surroundings, preparing to drag everyone around him into the shadow world with him as the center. "I have nothing to teach you. Most of you won''t survive tonight anyway. My advice to you is to use the last day to do some things you want to do, such as chatting with your relatives and eating a meal you usually want to do. Eat good food, have a good sleep, or have hearty **** with your wife. If you can survive, then you are qualified to be taught." Fu Shan threw all the paintings on the ground and ignored them. The lines he had corrected squirmed in the painting, as if they were trying to penetrate into the hearts of the new people. ?Stepping on Saeki''s shadow, the sickly young man clasped Saeki''s skull like opening a can, and pressed a finger into the wound on the back of Saeki''s head. "Why draw a black-bone chicken?" Fu Shan burned the painting in front of Xiaoyong: "Did the chicken you used to eat look like this?" Xiaoyong wanted to refute, but was held back by the newcomer beside him. Death is really the most correct thing for me. Without the limitations of the body, my soul is in direct contact with the real world, and everything becomes beautiful. "It''s not cannon fodder, it''s paint, fresh paint that can bring color to the gray world." Fu Shan stood up and walked to the next classroom. He didn''t care about the opinions of the newcomers at all. He directly followed his own standards and gave tonight''s " Players" are divided into levels of potential. All the remaining investigators received the emergency gathering message. The message was sent by the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau. However, a few seconds after receiving the order, the core members of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, including Fu Shan, received a reminder from Fu Ling, signaling everyone. Follow the original plan and do not follow the orders of the General Administration. Out of curiosity, Fu Shan came to the corner of the third floor and leaned against the wall to stare at the hall on the first floor. ??The tragic situation of the man in the box makes some new investigators unbearable to look at it, but they also know that this is the fate of those who fall into the hands of the Enigma. Ten minutes later, Fu Shan didnt know which painting he had seen. He narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his head for the first time: Who painted this painting? ?White gloves stretched out from the car, and a young man who looked sickly clean stepped out of the car. The investigators in the hall automatically parted ways. The sickly clean young man walked to the end of the hall, followed by his driver and two security personnel dragging a huge box. He raised the white paper in his hand, on which several roosters with five "fingers" were drawn. ??As an unscrupulous super villain, Teacher Xia will not have any psychological burden. ??He admired Saeki''s screams with a cold expression: "The purge operation remains as usual. All idle investigators will cooperate with other department personnel and dig deep to find these people from Team 13 before dark." Jingtuo God? Fu Shan looked at the other person carefully: A man in his fifties looks the same as a twenty-year-old boy? "Is this what a teacher should say?" Xiaoyong couldn''t bear it anymore and stood up again: "We are not afraid of danger to join the Investigation Bureau, but you teach us with such an attitude? Does the Investigation Bureau just treat us as cannon fodder? ?" ?Transparent pipes were pierced into the body. Saeki, who was wearing a hospital gown, was fixed in the box. A hole was punched in his skull, as if something was implanted. Half an hour later, a dark car parked in front of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. After the driver stopped the car, he immediately got out of the car and held an umbrella to open the door to ensure that the people inside the car would not be exposed to the rain. "I don''t know what you are talking about. I just drew what I think of myself. When the rooster sings, the world becomes white. I hope that the sky in the vast sea will become clear soon. I will bear the wishes of several brothers who died young and follow me. Fight to the end!" Xiaoyong replied loudly without any fear. "The General Administration announced a list of dangerous persons last night. After a night of arrests, seven people have been sent to the Shumizu Experimental Center. After our research, we found that these dangerous persons are all from Class 13 of Hande Private Academy. They will become a source of danger for all students who have been in that class, attracting shadows to approach at night, and actively triggering abnormal events." The driver inserted the thick syringe directly into Saiki''s blood vessel, and Saiki''s face was distorted by the severe pain. The investigators heard strange noises coming from the box and wanted to know what was in the box. Investigators from various branches who came to support gradually gathered in the lobby on the first floor. They seemed to be waiting for someone. ?? Entering different training rooms to check, Fu Shanben, who was replaced by Xia Yang, wanted to "collect" a team of "players", but the black ring suddenly shook. "I drew it." Xiaoyong stood up from his seat. He used to think that the Investigation Bureau was very mysterious, but after a period of closed training, he found that the Investigation Bureau was completely different from what he imagined. Do you think the sun is called out by the chicken? Fu Shan smiled: You can follow me on patrol in the building tonight. The security personnel behind him projected a map of the East District of Hanhai on the wall of the hall. All streets and major buildings in the East District were blocked. The General Bureau of Investigation turned the East District into a "prison" and vowed to resolve all disasters here. For the sake of the sea, for my family, for myself! Lets go! (End of this chapter) Chapter 209 Five attributes of players Chapter 209 Five Attributes of Players "When people are sent to death, they have to give a reasonable excuse." The screams in the hall continued, and Fu Shan listened patiently: "God Jingtuo marked the map of Class 13 students and what Gao Ming asked me to see. Likewise, he and Lord Jingtuo are looking for classmates. The poison that this group of shadow world put into the human world is quite popular." ??Dark clouds peeked out of the window, and the flag of the Investigation Bureau fluttered above Saeki''s head. ??His body is covered with pipes and his head has been taken apart. He originally looked like a human, but he was cut and transformed into a monster. The driver of the Jd God was very satisfied with his masterpiece. He pulled the pipes on Saeki''s body and tore his only hospital gown, revealing Saeki''s weird and weird shadow tattoos. ?His body is like a crack in the real world, allowing fingers in the shadow world to stretch out little by little. The investigators in the hall all realized the seriousness of the matter. Directors from various places led their teams and the hall gradually became empty, with only two security personnel standing on both sides of the "cage". Hanhai Investigation Bureau is racing against time to carry out a cleaning operation in the East District. This day is extremely important for them. Now even the new investigators from the East District have been sent out. Most of them have not really been exposed to abnormal events. "My black ring received a dispatch message and asked me to go to Spring Apartment to provide reinforcements." Xiaoyong doesn''t like a soft leader like Fu Shan. In his opinion, Fu Shan has a weird temper and has no real ability. He can only follow Fu Shan to get a better future. nothing. "There are still two hours before dark, and I will teach you something really useful." Fu Shan already knows the conditions that the sacrifices need to meet, and he will tell the newcomers how to become qualified sacrifices. ?Several other best newcomers also gathered around Xiaoyong. Because they were specially recruited, they obtained the black ring during the newcomer stage. Fu Shans words instantly attracted the attention of the newcomers. He did not turn on the projection and directly sketched on the curtain with a pen. Fourth, after death, people become ghosts because of their obsessions. I need you to continuously strengthen your ties with reality and deepen your obsessions. Even if you become crazy, the stronger your obsessions, the stronger the final explosion will be. "What are you doing?" A loud voice sounded in the distance. The man was two meters tall. He was more than ten meters away, and the voice came first. "Third, every time you are involved in an abnormal event, you will come into contact with the shadow world. The shadow will slowly transform your body. The higher the degree of transformation, the more terrifying the cursed items you can use are called...ghosts." "That''s right. If we massacre those anomalies during the day, they will definitely find ways to retaliate at night." The staff of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau were running back and forth, reporting every two hours. The closer it got to dark, the faster the reporting frequency. All investigators were like clockwork machines, running at full speed. Don''t dare to slack off. After making all preparations, Fu Shan returned to the newcomer training ground where he had been in the morning. When he found that all the newcomers had been mobilized and were about to be sent by the General Administration to patrol other streets in the East District, he was blocked directly at the door of the equipment room. Situ An disappeared. The two most powerful people in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau were Jiang Chan and Fu Shan''s father. The newcomers knew that they were not easy to mess with, so they followed Fu Shan back to the training room. "Don''t put a filter on him. He said this to protect himself! All the other investigators risked their lives to protect Han Hai, but he stayed alone in the safe headquarters because he was the director''s son." Secondly, you must have a strong body. Even if you are possessed by a ghost, you will not collapse and die immediately. This is called a strong body. "Fu Shan''s worries are justified. You newcomers can only be cannon fodder outside, so why not stay at the headquarters." The man was wearing a suit, with a work permit on his chest and a faceless Buddha amulet around his neck. We have arrested a total of 254 suspicious persons. They have all been quarantined and observed. As soon as it is confirmed that they have been replaced, corresponding measures will be taken immediately. Chen Yuntian is the oldest, and he is not that afraid of Jingtuo God. As the morning passed, the rain became lighter, but the clouds showed no sign of dissipating. So the place where shadow and reality wrestle tonight is here - the East Precinct Bureau of Investigation. Captain Fu, what are you doing? The staff in the logistics department did not dare to offend Fu Shan. Their status was lower than that of the investigators, and Fu Shan was the son of the director. First of all, you must have a fearless heart, control your inner fears, and keep yourself rational at all times. This ability can be simply called a vicious heart. Its also possible that this is just Teacher Fus reason to protect us. I heard that newcomers will be used as cannon fodder by veteran investigators and sent directly into abnormal events to test the abilities of ghosts. The Bureau of Investigation wants to control the vast sea, but the ghosts and endless abnormal events in the shadow world want to occupy the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and trample the flag of the Bureau under their feet. "Now we have found out the whereabouts of five people. One of them, a woman named Cai Meimei, lives in Spring Apartment. However, the team we sent to the apartment lost contact." Fu Ling lowered his head and did not dare to look at Jingtuo God. He felt very guilty. At this time, there was a big ghost hiding on top of the building that had not yet been solved. In four hours, you mobilized the entire East Districts Sky Eyes and related departments to cooperate, and you only killed eleven replaced abnormal ones? Lord Jingtuo laughed at the incompetence of his men. The purpose of the existence of the Investigation Bureau is to fight against the shadow world, but if even the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is occupied by ghosts and becomes a lair of shadows, panic will spread further. "Jiang Chan?" Fu Shan saw the other party''s work ID, and the smile on his face became brighter: "Are you here too?" The other team leaders of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation did not turn against him openly, but secretly looked down upon him at all. Many ordinary investigators would also give him nicknames behind his back, calling him "pacifist", "good man", and "invulnerable baby bottle". ". The situation is unstable, I came here to take a look. Jiang Chan passed through the crowd and entered the depths of the warehouse, as if he was looking for something. Xia Yang, who had taken over Fu Shan''s body, was not idle either. He visited all the forbidden areas of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and found out the types of sacrifices from Fu Ling. Maybe he could enter the shadow world tonight and open Situ An''s "door". ". Being looked at by Fu Shan, the students in the front row couldn''t help but shudder. Xiao Yong walked out of the queue unconvinced. He didn''t believe that Fu Shan dared to attack him here, let alone disobey the order of the General Administration. I didnt expect Teacher Fu to have such a bad temper, but he is actually a nice person. "President! You are finally here." Wang Hao trotted to the man''s side and whispered everything to him. "The General Administration is still not monolithic within the organization. What are they thinking? What are their deeper plans? I''m a little worried for them." The smell of blood drifted away in the rain. Fu Shan took a deep breath. He could already smell the smell of killing. He tapped the guardrail with his index finger. He would definitely have a good meal tonight. Some students asked the staff about Fu Shan''s background and learned that Fu Shan was a "connected person" who was kind at best and weak at worst. Such a person could become a team leader solely because he had a good father. . "Will ghosts attack the investigation bureau?" This news not only made Wang Hao nervous, but the newcomers also started whispering. There are people protesting on Queen Street, rumors are spreading on the Internet, alienated citizens are wearing masks and causing trouble, scapegoats are smiling in their newly replaced bodies, ghosts are spying on reality, and living people still harbor evil intentions. Hiding upstairs and drawing patterns with his fingers, Fu Shan saw batches of support from the General Administration entering the East District. Some of them would come to join God Jingtuo, while a large number of them avoided Jingtuo God. It seemed that they had received Other commands. Fu Shan knew that Xinhu and Hanjiang had different attitudes towards the shadow world. Hanjiang wanted to fight to the end, while Xinhu advocated integration. The General Bureau of Investigation should also be swinging between these two routes. It is almost impossible for a living person to survive when encountering ghosts, but by strengthening yourself in these aspects, you will not only be able to escape abnormal events alive, but you may even be able to kill ghosts. Heavily armed newcomers wearing various props walked out of the warehouse one after another. They also saw Fu Shan blocking the door. "I have received a tip that those ghosts may target the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. The defense in the building is weak. I have recruited these new people." Fu Shan pushed Wang Hao aside, counted the number of new people, and then gave a big hand Hui: "You follow me." ??The whole body seemed to be stripped naked, the clothes were torn, and then the skin. Fu Shan''s eyes seemed to be tearing out Xiaoyong''s heart. ??Fu Ling and several other directors stood in front of God Jingtuo with their heads bowed, not daring to express their anger. "painting?" "Do you need me to say it a second time?" Fu Shan looked at the newcomers with a smile: "Follow me now." Its a crazy world. "Follow you?" Xiaoyong held the special knife and walked steadily, but as soon as he took two steps, he felt something was wrong. Fu Shan''s eyes changed, and the reflection in the other person''s pupils turned into a five-rooted figure. Toes of cock. "Each of these students will cause abnormal events. If left unattended, the place they rent will become the next Hendricks Private Academy." Lord Jingtuo put down the documents in his hands and walked outside: "Gather your hands, it will be dark. We must catch them beforehand! "Where are the students? How many of the scourges of Class 13 have you caught?" Lord Jingtuo is more concerned about this. "I know what the situation is in the East District now. If we let the newcomers go out on patrol at this time, we are asking them to die." Fu Shan stood at the exit of the passage and refused to give an inch. "Compared to other team leaders, Team Leader Fu is indeed kind and considerate of those children." The leading staff member is called Wang Hao. He took out the approval document from the General Administration: "But we have no choice, we are short of manpower, and the superiors have been urging us. " Saeki in the cage is displayed like an animal, and like a suffering demon statue, cast aside by everyone. The last thing is brain power. Mental will is the key to your fight against ghosts. Brain power can be enhanced through various exercises. Teacher Xia just wanted to train newcomers into qualified sacrifices, but there were many things popping up in his mind, as if he had really relied on these to train a large number of "super players" who were active in disaster games. (End of this chapter) Chapter 210 Dont tell weird stories when its dark Chapter 210 Dont tell weird stories when its dark Meracious heart, strong body, ghost, obsession, brainpower The new members of the Investigation Bureau have never heard of these things. The instructor only told them to abide by the rules. They have no idea what the five basic attributes are. "The values ??of these five aspects are not constant. You can train yourself by constantly entering abnormal events." Fu Shan found some old documents from under the table. He took a pen and drew the black and white portraits of the newlyweds. Does the investigation bureau have instruments to test these five values? The newcomer began to feel curious. "There is no such thing in the East District, but you can go to the Lishan Investigation Bureau. Everything you want is hidden in the chaotic slums." Xia Yang can use his ability to see the changes in the "attributes" of the "players", and he can divide the players into different categories. More detailed levels. ?In a future that Gao Ming had seen, the backwater forum controlled by Xia Yang gradually became the center of the city''s players in this way. "I hope you can keep the self-portrait I drew for you. This thing can help you at a critical moment." Xia Yang, who was hiding in Fu Shan''s body, was very considerate. He handed the black and white sketch on the old document to the newlyweds. Fu Shan seemed to have found an interesting toy. He stared at Zhang Lian''s face. He didn''t look like a stupid person. She probably really sensed something. Fu Shan didn''t look back at anything behind him. He didn''t care whether Wang Hu was dead or alive. He just stood in the center of the large projection screen, surrounded by countless bad news sent by the investigators. What Fu Shan taught them was completely different from the rules issued by the General Administration. It was as if there was a conflict between the teacher and the textbook. However, this teacher came in through the back door. Not to mention his teaching ability, his mental state was not stable. ??The General Administration is frantically carrying out cleaning activities, arresting adults from Class 13 everywhere, and the ghosts and ghosts that escaped from Hande Private Academy are also dormant for the final time, waiting for the night to fall again. ??The black rings on everyone''s wrists began to vibrate, and Director Fu Ling''s anxious voice sounded in the black rings. Gao Ming took action, a little earlier than I expected. Some demonstrators on Queen 13th Street were wearing yellow student union armbands. They called on citizens to defend their rights and asked the Bureau of Investigation to disclose the truth. They surrounded the streets near the East District Bureau of Investigation. All major media were also here. It seemed that they were preparing to stay up all night. Squat and guard. "Captain Fu, you are also the leader of the investigation team. At this time, your team members should be taking risks in abnormal events. Is it appropriate for you to stay alone in the bureau?" The person who spoke was a girl named Zhang Lian. Wearing a black ring, he is a survivor of a Level 2 abnormal event, and is also the newcomer with the best test scores among this batch of academies. "Snapped!" Multiple unusual events occurred in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau! The degree of danger cannot be assessed! "I don''t think you can lead us well." Zhang Lian clenched the knife in her hand. She didn''t believe anyone but the weapon in her hand: "I don''t think staying in the General Administration is a good idea." Choice, I have explained the situation here to the General Administration. Is there anyone willing to leave with me? Lets go to Spring Apartment now. "My team members?" Fu Shan thought about it for a while before speaking: "They are all dead." ?? Various terrifying scenes instantly appeared on the big screen in the training room. It was not yet dark, and abnormal events had occurred all over the East District. Everyone could see the information and new rules that the investigators desperately sent through the black ring. "Most of the strange stories happen in haunted houses. The investigation bureau is very safe and there is no need to keep so many people behind!" It was about his sister''s safety. Wang Hu no longer hesitated, opened the door of the training room and ran outside, letting everyone know. What people didn''t expect was that Wang Hu''s footsteps only sounded for a moment and then disappeared. The tall rookie investigator seemed to have been swallowed up by something, and he didn''t even have time to call for help. "My sister is alone at home, and I have to go back." Wang Hu stepped out, hoping Fu Shan would agree: "I just saw my home on the screen! Abnormal events broke out in the community where I live!" Spring Apartment is like a bottomless pit, no matter how many people are sent in, they will be eaten and disappear. ??A red alarm suddenly sounded in the building next to the East District Investigation Bureau. The sound of glass exploding reached everyone''s ears. People were running wildly on the street and some were screaming. Only the floor where the training room was located was silent. You, what do you want to do? Zhang Lian hurriedly hid in the crowd. "Whoever wants to go can go with him." ?Pedestrians on the edge of the East District became increasingly weird, with inexplicable fear hidden in their eyes. There were many car accidents on the road, traffic jams, and emergency services and sirens never stopped. Fu Shan raised his left hand, pointed it at the metal podium, and smashed it down! ??The black ring was twisted and deformed, just like Fu Shan''s cheek at this time. Under the gaze of the newcomers, he threw aside the black ring that was constantly issuing warnings. ??There was an explosion in the dead corridor, and Fu Shan did not hesitate to pull the trigger. Screams echoed in the training room. For most newcomers, this was their first time to "appreciate" death up close. "It is a lie that abnormal events will break out in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau at night. It is your reason to protect yourself." Some fools started to fan the flames. Fu Shan did not explain anymore. He smiled and used his identity authority to enter the real-time investigation progress network of the Bureau. . "Yes, in a recent abnormal incident, they all died tragically at the hands of ghosts in order to protect me." Fu Shan seemed to be describing something that happened to others, and the newcomers were also shocked by Fu Shan''s cold blood. As soon as these words came out, the whole place was silent. Fu Shan''s finger moved to the trigger: "Fu Ling has seen the real me. I know what he is caring about. I want to let the fire of hatred burn and let him become a part of the work." The door panel opened strangely inward, and the cold wind from the corridor blew into the training room. Occupying Fu Shan''s body and having the best shield, Xia Yang could normally hide himself, but he didn''t want to do that. Fu Shan had a happy smile on his face. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. ?From Xia Yang''s point of view, he is indeed prepared to use all the newcomers as sacrifices, and the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is indeed more dangerous than outside after dark. ?The electronic clock on the wall began to chime, the light outside the window became darker and darker, and an uneasy atmosphere enveloped everything. ?The gunfire rang out, and the blood turned into watercolors flying in the air. Fu Shan''s body fell to the ground, and a human figure made of "paint" penetrated into Zhang Lian''s body. "No one is allowed to leave." Fu Shan''s voice slowly changed. After dark, there was no need for any disguise. "Blackmail? Deal? Coercion and inducement? These despicable calculations are not what I pursue. I don''t need anyone to compromise. I hope that each of you can bloom the most beautiful flower of your soul and struggle with all your strength! Let you be ordinary. The soul can also become delicious. In front of all the new investigators, Xia Yang controlled Fu Shan to take out his gun. He is a complete madman who can do anything in order to complete the art he wants. Repeat! Multiple unusual incidents occurred in the East District Investigation Bureau! All East District investigators return to Queens Thirteenth Street immediately! ?Although most of the newcomers didn''t believe Fu Shan, they put away their sketches because he was a teacher. The remaining newcomers showed their impatience directly. The shadows in the video weaken as the light fades, crawling out from the corners of the city little by little. The night has not yet arrived, but some horrors and abnormalities are already imminent. Didnt you say that abnormal events will not happen in the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation? Now the strange talk is here. All the lights in the training room went out, and a strange man''s voice came out of Zhang Lian''s mouth. She stabbed the knife in her hand directly into Xiaoyong''s arm. His face was distorted, and her smile was as bright as a flower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 211 Game in chaos Chapter 211 Game in chaos Ahhhhh! The training room became dark, and the newcomers ran towards the only exit in a panic. Zhang Lian grabbed the **** knife and looked at his "colleagues" with a smile. "I no longer have to listen to your complaints, and you no longer have to worry that I will restrict your freedom. You can do whatever you want. The only price you have to pay is to be hunted down by me." "The sacrifices must remain fresh, and your emotions must always be at the most exciting stage. I need you not to dare to breathe too loudly, and hide all the pain deeply in your stomach. I want your heart to follow me. The steps trembled together." Are you ready now? The blood-stained knife struck the wall. Zhang Lian whistled, squinted his eyes, and walked between shadows and lights. "You are..." The guards looked confused, and the next moment they were swallowed by shadows. ??He ate the art teacher''s house of resentment, and also gained the ability of the other person''s house of resentment. As long as he drew a person, he could arouse the malice in the other person''s heart, eat away at his sanity, and turn him into a perverted murderer who likes to dismember. Wang Hu? Didnt you leave just now? Im still a human being, Xiaoyong, come into the painting and look at my body! Hahahaha! The night is hanging behind you, and every time the minute hand moves, the darkness will take a big step forward. At this time, there were more and more people on Queen''s 13th Street. The adults wearing student union armbands shouted in the crowd. Each of them was a master who was good at controlling fear and anger. They took advantage of the weaknesses in people''s hearts and penetrated people''s souls. The beast is unleashed. "Hello, we received an order saying that an abnormal incident occurred in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Wei Dayou was wearing the uniform of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, and a whole team of investigators followed behind him. "Soon you will understand." The two uncles led the team away. Wang Jie looked at the city outside the window. The Queen''s Nineteen Streets were full of people. This most prosperous area in the vast sea might give birth to a new baby tonight. Unimaginable horror. "There are 51 people in Class 13, and the whereabouts of 45 have been identified. Among them, Wang Jie is hidden inside the Yuntong Building. The other one who is more troublesome is called Gao Ming. According to the information we got from his classmates, he is a member of the class. One of the most special students. All the investigators who arrested him from the Lishan Investigation Bureau disappeared last night, and we now suspect that he has hidden in the shadow world! " The 51 people are the 51 seeds sown by the shadow world. This high destiny may have taken root and sprouted, and they can skillfully control the power of shadow. You dispatch a security team, enter Lishan, and kill him no matter what! Are the classmates in our class the key? You still want to leave after dark? My apartment is now full of scapegoats, and they need more and better-looking clothes. ??Hutching the bleeding wound, Xiao Yong really admired his previous courage and secretly cursed his own stupidity: "No wonder Fu Shan said that abnormal events would break out in the East District, he is a ghost!" ? Explosions sounded one after another in the building, and portraits of investigators began to appear on the walls. "Yes, I left just now, but now I can''t leave." Wang Hu''s voice was a bit awkward. He pointed to his lower body that was stuck to the wall: "My **** and legs have turned into paintings. I It seems that he is no longer a human being." There are several forces competing behind the scenes in the East District. Judging from the current situation, the General Administration has seriously underestimated the horror of the shadow world. Help me, please, help me! The Art Teachers House of Resentment has other abilities, but this ability is the only one that Xia Yang finds interesting. "That person is not our teacher! He is not Fu Shan! He is an abnormality!" We are here to replace you. Wei Dayou led the team to guard the main road of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. "Wang Jie, you and your classmates stay here. Don''t leave this building. People from the General Administration are looking for you like crazy." Another uncle took out a strange device and handed it to Wang Jie: " If you have information about other students, you can send it to me as soon as possible. The students in Class 13 are now the key to blocking this disaster. " Waving the knife in his hand, Wang Hu tried his best to shake his upper body: "You, you guys, please come in and accompany me!" Does the higher ups know what Situ An is doing? "Uncle, is Situ An really that important?" In the Express Building on Queen 3rd Street, Wang Jie looked at his two heavily armed uncles. After learning about Wang Jie''s experience, his grandfather and uncle decisively began to deploy their power. Let his two uncles lead the security personnel to find a way to enter the East District and arrest Situ An. ? ?The newcomers were in a panic and did not know how scary and weird these ghosts were until they were actually involved in abnormal events. The beautiful classmate with many legs and hands was crawling above his head. The red eyes behind the surveillance camera blinked slightly. Li Chun slowly opened the curtains of his room. Instead of light, darkness filled the gap. "I know, I know, but they didn''t expect that Situ An would go behind their backs and make things so big." Standing inside the Yuntong Building, you can see the giant flesh-and-blood tree that is still growing in the distance. The other person is standing at Hennige Private College. The ruins seemed to support the sky. ?Her fingertips were constantly leaking blood, and the fine blood streaks were connected to the strange paintings on the wall. Portraits of investigators appeared on the wall. These were all painted by Xia Yang during the day. Whistle followed, Zhang Lian held the knife in his left hand, and kept touching the wall with his right hand. "Gao Ming will push all the houses of resentment into the torrent, then I can only find a way by myself. If the rules I drew can become real rules, what else in the vast sea can threaten us?" He is a ghost! The security personnel took the information and reported to the God of Jingtuo. The God of Jingtuo, who had a kind of morbid beauty on his body, crossed his ten fingers and stared at Chen Yuntian. Everything I do is for your own good, Gao Ming, let more people live in our hearts. "Situ An is the connection point between the two worlds and the faucet for some big figures in the General Administration to embed themselves into the shadow world. When Situ An is here, the power of the shadow world to invade reality is controllable. We can guide the shadow world to invade reality bit by bit and understand It goes hand in hand with the struggle." Uncle Wang Jie revealed a secret. "The ghosts are going to confront the Eastern District Investigation Bureau head-on! Their target is the Bureau of Investigation!" Wang Hu''s voice rang out in the crowd. Everyone was busy running for their lives. Xiaoyong didn''t pay attention at first, but he suddenly realized something was wrong. "Urgent notice! The East District Investigation Bureau is under attack! The target of the ghost is the Bureau''s flag!" The cry for help in the black ring disrupted the layout. The North District Investigation Bureau, who came to support, gave up on the Spring Apartment and they wanted to retreat. At this moment, the apartment door opened, and the two investigators who had just entered were standing in the corridor with tears on their faces. ??Xiaoyong narrowly avoided the attacks and pushed away the people around him: "Run! Wang Hu has become a deviant!" Now that the manpower is so tight, we have to allocate a team to deal with him? The security personnel hesitated. It doesnt matter how many ordinary people die in the East District, the first thing we have to do is to close the passage and kill the evil leader! (End of this chapter) Chapter 212 Everyone is the protagonist Chapter 212 Everyone is the protagonist ??Lightning split the sky, darkness enveloped the vast sea, and the East District was filled with unrest. ?Dark clouds piled downward, as if they might collapse the buildings overhead at any time. At Fu''an chain supermarket, Gao Ming and Zhang Ding stood on the rooftop. The surrounding open space was filled with scrapped goods. It used to be an abandoned small children''s playground. ??The rusty stroller is covered with black spots, the carousel is swaying in the rain, and on the seesaw with an angel painted on it, there is fat Fat Fortune lying on one side, and Zhang Fendou with curious eyes squatting on the other. Its impossible to write homework, even in this life. Zhang Fendou secretly glanced at his fathers belt and muttered in a low voice. ?Standing on the edge of the rooftop, Zhang Ding looked serious: "Xia Yang seems not to have acted according to your instructions. He has painted all over the investigation bureau. That madman seems to be competing with me. He wants to fight against the Eastern District Investigation Bureau alone." "He''s not competing with you, he''s just a pure lunatic." Gao Ming couldn''t guess what Xia Yang was thinking. He took out the black and white photo he got from Xia Yang: "As long as the photo is still there, the problem is still controllable. Within the scope. "Are you sure?" Zhang Ding dragged two drawing boards out from behind him. On them were buildings drawn by Xia Yang with blood. No matter how hard it rained, the paint on the paintings would not become blurred. Xuan Wen, how are your preparations going? When he woke up again, he found that he was still covered with a quilt. After running home at full speed, he began to search for relevant information on the Internet, and finally found some clues in an extremely secretive forum. The higher the degree of danger, the higher the player''s mortality rate; the shadow coverage ratio represents how much this area has been swallowed up by the shadow world; the degree of alienation refers to the value of the mutation in the game, whether it is out of control, and whether intervention is needed; the final miracle easter egg The probability of occurrence was forcibly added by Xia Yang. He is not absolutely evil. He has his own set of standards. The more dangerous, terrifying and alienated the monster game, the higher the probability of miracles. Gao Ming, there are people coming from the shadow world of Lishan. They are wearing red ring communicators, they are different from the people from the Investigation Bureau! "Their target seems to be you! An An and I are looking for a place to hide! Those guys have strange things installed on their bodies. They seem to be able to sense An An''s existence. They also seem to know the existence of the photos!" Zhao Xi''s tone was urgent. He was carrying An An is running wildly. ??The more Sumo learned, the more shocked he felt. After a fierce ideological struggle, he finally made a decision - to say goodbye to his ordinary life, join the backwater forum, and become a ghost story player! The painting on the left is the Lishan Investigation Bureau, and the painting on the right is the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. "Xia Yang himself summed up the five criteria for judging the game of Kaitan. Now take a look for yourself." Zhang Ding didn''t trust Xia Yang at all, but he had to admit that Xia Yang was very talented. He helped Gao Ming design the judgment of the game scene. standard. Sumo was originally just an ordinary college student, but during a food delivery, he met an aunt with four mouths on his face. The aunt was very nice, but he was frightened and fainted. He has never dared to explore abnormal events. This group dungeon that allows multiple people to participate is a very good choice for him. ??Sumo, a freshman at Hanhai University and a part-time delivery boy with excellent academic performance, closed the takeout order and set his phone to silent mode. Gao Ming glanced at the two paintings. At first, the values ????of the two paintings were not much different, but as the night fell, Teacher Xia didnt know what was going on. Dont wait any longer, start taking action now! He breathed quickly, opened the Backwater Forum again uncertainly, and took a look at the "game information" sent by the forum management. ?In addition to the number of players surviving, several other data have begun to soar. Compared with the Bureau of Investigation''s abnormal event standards, the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is now equivalent to two level 3 abnormal events occurring at the same time. Security force? Gao Ming arranged all the ghosts and living people in the Lishan slum to be near the East District, leaving only a few old, weak, sick and disabled people there. Hang up the phone, Gao Ming dialed an unknown number. There are several indicators marked in these two paintings - the degree of danger, the progress of alienation, the proportion of shadow coverage, the number of players surviving, and the probability of miracle eggs appearing. The General Administration knew about the existence of the photos earlier than Gao Ming, and they seemed to know how to use the photos. Different security forces have different areas of expertise. ?At the same time that Gao Ming gave the order, a giant truck lost control and crashed directly into the main entrance of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation. Then there was an explosion, darkness and lightning, heavy rain and fire, and the revenge of the shadow world officially arrived. "I have visited the criminals and **** you asked me to find one by one, and players from the Backwater Forum have also arrived one after another. Everyone is very interested in the first ''collective super copy'' of this ghost story game." In Gao In the arrangement of fate, Xuan Wen replaced Xia Yang''s original destiny, controlled the backwater forum, and gradually became the leader of the player group. In order to help Xuan Wen, Gao Ming also revealed some information about the super criminal in his memory to Xuan Wen, so that the criminal serial killer in his heart could increase his power in his own way. ?This is also Teacher Xias principle of doing things. There is no absolute despair. The miracle of survival is hidden in the deepest part of death. "Special circumstances require special methods to solve." Gao Ming held Xia Yang''s deceased photo. His newly replaced mobile phone suddenly rang, and Zhao Xi''s voice came from it. "An An is the real owner of the photo of Phobia, and one of the keys to controlling Phobia. If the Investigation Bureau is allowed to capture An An, those perverts might do something to An An in the name of justice!" Zhao Xiren said honestly , but he is not stupid at all, he sees things thoroughly. "Brother Zhao, take An An and the others and hide in the shadow world first." It''s too late to go back now, Gao Ming is preparing to force the people from the Investigation Bureau to come back. ? ?The Monster Dungeon, the Monster Investigation Bureau, originally planned to start at 8 o''clock tonight, has been started in advance. All players can start taking action according to their own plans! The collective copy is ahead of schedule. It turns out that there are indeed ghost stories in the city of Hanhai, and the reason why those ghost stories have not affected ordinary people is "entirely" due to the existence of "Kai Tan game players". These players punish evil and promote good, and kill ghosts through Kai Tan games again and again. , strengthen oneself, gain inhuman strength, and at the same time guard the dark night of the vast sea. Swiping her phone, Su Mo took one last look at the evaluation report of herself on the Backwater Forum - viciousness 0, physical strength 0, ghost 0, obsession 0, brainpower 1... After twenty years of being ordinary, is it finally my turn to be the protagonist? (End of this chapter) Chapter 213 Prometheus from Class 13 Chapter 213 Prometheus of Class 13 Dark night, heavy rain, riots. The building of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau stood under the dark clouds, blocking the only light. ??A huge shadow enveloped everyone on Queen Street, including silence. Looking at this disaster from the perspective of an ordinary person, human life is like a withered leaf in the tide, looking small and pitiful. The collective ghost story copy has begun. ?Putting his food-delivery battery car on the escape route, Su Mo put on a cap and a mask. He took a deep breath, put his hand into his pocket, and touched the cross and a switchblade he bought online. ??The message sent by the Backwater Forum further strengthened Su Mos thoughts, and he tightened his grip on the **** the takeout box. "Form a team?" Su Mo was very nervous. This was his first time participating in a game. He was worried that Li Lin would betray him, but he was really unsure: "Forget it, I like someone." When a disaster breaks out, the two forces in the night are still fighting among themselves. Maybe this is human nature. "I''m really sorry." Li Lin couldn''t stand it anymore, so he walked out and grabbed Su Mo''s clothes: "Don''t wander around there, come with me." ??Stumblingly rejecting Li Lin, Su Mo disguised himself as a delivery boy and left quickly. ?Li Lin held his subordinate''s cell phone. After reading the message, he frowned. It seems that this ghost story game is very difficult. It is estimated that all the players in the forum will come here. Fei Wu is a student at Hanhai University. After solving the mystery of the backwater forum, he learned the truth. He told the other three people in the same dormitory this shocking news, and the four of them came together tonight. "Another one is coming?" The only two survivors of the flood in the supermarket on Minlong Street are also in the alley. The elder brother Le Jia is strong and the younger brother Le Ren is feminine and thin. They are no longer afraid of rain and wear captain hats. Wearing a black raincoat. Calm down, you are no worse than anyone else. After working hard for a month to deliver takeout, Su Mo spent all the money he had saved to buy props. ?Li Lin also has a kind heart. He feels that if he ignores Su Mo, the other person may die on the second floor tonight. In this collective copy, there is a probability of obtaining cursed objects collected by the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. All cursed objects can be identified and traded within the forum.??????When the existence that is supposed to represent order begins to collapse, a new order will be created. appear in your hands." She carried the takeout box skillfully, and she was solemnly aware of all the things in the box. In addition to various evil spirits, there was also the thin quilt that the four-mouthed aunt had covered herself with. ??Li Lin now felt a little conflicted in his heart, so he decided to personally participate in the group copy and enter the Eastern District Investigation Bureau to see what the truth was? ?Thunder roared, the mobile phone screen lit up, and the players of the ghost story in the back alley looked at their mobile phones. They received new mission information. Why are they all students? Li Lin, wearing casual clothes, stood in the corner. He was the most experienced criminal investigation captain of the Lishan Police Station. Originally, he was not interested in the information on the Internet until one of his subordinates disappeared mysteriously. There was a large amount of blood on the clean ground. Saeki''s body was fixed in the box with pipes inserted all over his body, and he kept making pitiful screams. He was like Prometheus who was nailed to a mountain by the gods. He was severely punished for giving fire to people. Putting away his cell phone, Fei Wu and his three roommates set out. There were fewer and fewer people in the alley. Through some clues left by his subordinates, Li Lin discovered something even more terrifying. ?In order to find out where the subordinate who lived alone in Hanhai went, Li Lin investigated and found that the other person had become a so-called Kaitan player and died in a certain "Kaitan game". Su Mo knew that he was very weak, with only one point among his five attributes, but he was not discouraged. He had read many waste material novels in junior high school and he knew one thing very well - don''t bully young people into poverty. Looking at the mud spots thrown out by the electric car on Su Mo''s back, Li Lin was a little silent: "He doesn''t think he is cool, does he? It seems that not all Kaitan players are powerful people." ??On the way, Su Mo had already thought of several excuses. If he was stopped, he would say it was an urgent delivery service. But when he got to the back door, he realized that there was no guard blocking him. Opening the safety of the gun, Li Lin simply let Su Mo explore the way in front and quietly followed behind. "Monster Investigation Bureau (Group Ghost Story Copy): Normal danger level, alienation progress 0%, shadow coverage accounting for 20%, number of players surviving 137, probability of miracle eggs appearing is one thousandth." The Kaitan game is full of dangers, but for Kaitan players, every time they participate in the game, they have the opportunity to improve their attributes and become stronger! ??The Investigation Bureau, which represents order in his mind, hides a lot of shameful things in private, including sacrifices, making deals with the shadow world, using living people as bargaining chips, etc. Sumo encouraged himself in his heart and entered the safe passage. After wandering around for a while, he was surprised to find that he was lost. Its bad luck for me. Li Lin took out his gun. He remembered the way he came and easily led Su Mo to the end of the corridor on the second floor. From here, he could see the hall on the first floor. Why are you paying so much attention to me? Su Mo is still very cautious. In this kind of life and death game, everyone will scheming. "Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, betrayed Han Hai and sacrificed human beings to exchange power with the shadow world. The East District building has turned into a ghost building full of ghost stories. The former classmates of Class 13 have found out Situ An''s crimes. You need to enter Among them, we found the imprisoned Class 13 students, helped them escape, and tried to upload and make public the evidence from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, paying attention to avoiding the investigators who were dominated by the ghost stories. " Hey, do you want to form a team? Li Lin moved toward Su Mo. He was a criminal investigator and had seen all kinds of criminals. He could tell at a glance who was more suspicious. Compared with other Kaitan players, Su Mo, who was fully armed, showed a clear stupidity. Li Lin felt that Su Mo would not stab him in the back. ?On the surface, it seems that Kaitan players are really pursuing a new order and balance. In fact, they want to replace the Investigation Bureau, or to compete with the Investigation Bureau. "Only a very few people know that road, so I have the upper hand." Entering the alley, Su Mo just turned a corner when he saw a dozen people "crowded" in the alley that only "a very few people" knew. He often sent takeaway, and Su Mo pointed at the nineteen streets of the queen. He avoided the crowd and was ready to copy the road near the back door of the investigation bureau. "Kaitan is engulfing the city. Now that I know the truth, of course I have to give it a try. If I can really make a living by conquering the Kaitan game, then I will not take the postgraduate entrance examination." Saeki from Class 13, the Investigation Bureau has indeed imprisoned them! Sumo checked the information on his phone and prepared to take pictures. Li Lin next to him had a serious expression. He intuitively saw the evil of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, and his original persistence began to waver: "Don''t upload these photos and videos first, and we will go to other floors to take a look." (End of this chapter) Chapter 214 Headless door god Chapter 214 The Headless Door God ??The corridors of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau are complicated, and every department exudes a strange atmosphere. With the sounds of chanting scriptures, humming nursery rhymes, gasps from the radio, and the sound of footsteps from time to time, this building does not look like a place where investigators work, but more like a ghost nest. The eyes of the figures painted on the wall are moving, licking the corners of their mouths and looking at everyone passing by. "Is this a ghost story game?" Li Lin didn''t believe the existence of these things at first, but when he really fell into a ghost story, the strong sense of crisis, fear and powerlessness wrapped around his heart like a chain. and soul, making it impossible for him to break free. ? ? Walking cautiously in the safe passage, Li Lin smelled a faint smell of blood. He turned his back to Su Mo and raised his hand, making a stop gesture. Sumo, who had no experience in criminal investigation, could not see clearly what Li Lin was doing in the dim environment. He walked to Li Lin and then stopped: "What''s wrong with you?" "There is a very fresh smell of blood ahead. When I tell you to run, run quickly and don''t act without permission." Li Lin clenched his gun and clung to the wall, moving little by little. The anomalous existence composed of the investigators'' corpses moved very fast, and they flowed in the corridor like liquids. "Help me, thank you for coming to save me..." The silent investigator''s head suddenly turned 180 degrees. At the same time, reddish-brown juice flowed down from the top of the door panel, and a "bump" of the investigator''s body downwards Fall. "Help me, help me, is there anyone..." A faint cry for help came from deep in the corridor, and he cautiously walked to the door. "The sound came from 403." Su Mo raised his hand gently and tried to push the door panel. He looked inside along the crack of the door and saw an investigator lying not far from the door. ??The investigators in the room were all dissolved together, and most of them were hiding behind the door, like a bloated monster, or like a puddle of mud that could never be fed. Im so hungry, help me, let me eat you! Due to the angle, Su Mo could only see the upper body of the other party, and the investigator did not have any injuries. ??The weirder it is, the more it means we are in the right place. After observing the female investigator silently for a while, I felt that she did not look like a bad person: "What does that ghost look like?" Ghost! The ghost is coming! Li Lin wanted to throw his ID in Su Mos face, but the problem was that he didnt bring it with him. They were already very tired, but now they have broken through their limits, and fear has forced them to reach their potential. ?? Xiaoyongs companion was trapped in the 403 lounge, and there was no movement for a long time. He and the survivors wanted to come back for a visit, but as soon as they reached the corner, they found Su Mo wearing takeout clothes carrying Zhang Lian on his back. "Your analysis makes me doubt whether you are working with her." Li Lin wanted to act alone, but he couldn''t just watch Su Mo die. He kept a distance from Su Mo and followed her from a distance. later. Zhang Lian helped Su Mo walk forward, but Su Mo didn''t resist and was very cooperative. Hearing Su Mos first question, Li Lins eyebrows knitted together. This simple college student asked directly without confirming the other partys identity, what if the other party was a ghost? "That ghost is very good at drawing. The pictures on the wall are actually people. As long as his face is drawn by him, he will be cursed by him." The female investigator''s face turned pale: "Can you help me? I need to follow The other team members join together, their situation is very dangerous! ?? After walking around the corner, Li Lin pointed his gun forward. The horrific scene he imagined did not appear. Under the flickering light, there lay a female investigator covered in blood. ?Xiao Yong, who once thought he was very brave, now saw Zhang Lian and his legs were weak from fear. "I won''t just trust others. Zhang Lian just said that the director was betrayed and that the ghosts he raised were killing people like crazy. This is completely consistent with the information we obtained, which proves that she did not lie. Now the investigators are also being chased by ghosts, and we all have a common Enemy, so we can cooperate." Sumo tried his best to stay rational. It was hard to imagine that he was studying advanced mathematics and analytical geometry last week, and now he was thinking about fighting against ghosts. Bang! ?The gunfire rang out, and Li Lin shouted solemnly: "Let''s go!" "There was a riot in the investigation bureau. The director betrayed us. The ghost he raised secretly escaped. All living people were treated as food and toys by him." The female investigator said very weakly: "You guys should leave quickly. This is not a place for you. Where you should be. Summo lowered the brim of his hat, completely covering his face, and then helped the female investigator up: "What should I call you?" With a dry cough, Li Lin pulled Su Mo behind him: "You were so suspicious of me just now, and now you meet such a suspicious woman, are you willing to believe her?" This way! The three of them rushed into the corridor and bumped into another group of investigators at the corner of the fourth and fifth floors. "Yes, right behind me." Seeing that the other party was alive, Sumo rushed over with Zhang Lian on his back: "They are all dissolved corpses." "Go slowly!" Li Lin looked around cautiously: "On the wall are no longer self-portraits of people, but corpses that have been dissolved. It''s too outrageous. The painter must have dissolved a lot of corpses. His process of dissolving the corpses Showed it." ??Only the upper body of the investigator who was used as a bait was intact. His lower body was connected to the monster. He seemed to be the tail that grew out of the monster. Why does this delivery boy dare to deliver anything? ??Nerves were like taut strings, and life had become a swan song. Li Lin had never been so uneasy before, and everything on the floor felt wrong to him. "Zhang Lian." The female investigator covered in blood touched the black ring and browsed the information inside the investigation bureau: "They are on the fourth floor!" Slowly approaching, Li Lin suddenly raised his hand holding the gun. He found that the female investigator had her eyes open all the time. Goosebumps appeared on his neck when the two sides looked at each other. Even when facing the most terrifying criminals, he had never had such a strange feeling. Looking at those extremely abstract human-shaped block objects, Sumo didn''t expect them to be human bodies at all. Just as he was about to speak, another question came to his mind: "No, why are you so familiar with dissolving corpses?" Going through the stairs to the fourth floor, the walls here are covered with strange patterns. Not only Xiaoyong, but also the other newcomers were frightened to the point of being scared out of their bodies, and they all stopped in their tracks. "Fuck! Get out of here!" Xiaoyong ignored the explanation and used both hands and feet to run upstairs with the other newcomers. When Sumo saw everyone running away, he also ran with his life. Li Lin, who saw the problem, couldn''t stop shouting from behind. The two parties ran all the way from the fifth floor to the tenth floor until security personnel wearing blood rings stopped them. Everyone saw a blood-red door appearing on the previously blocked floor. The door panel was covered with bloodshot threads, and there was a The headless door god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 215 Situ Ans posthumous photo Chapter 215 Situ Ans photo "Those rumors in the bureau are true! Someone is really raising ghosts in the building!" After Xiaoyong experienced so many things, he was no longer reckless. He did not ask for help from the security personnel, but stopped. His heart was beating rapidly and uncontrollably. Xiaoyong instinctively hated the **** door on the tenth floor. This was a very strange feeling, just like seeing living people devouring each other. It was an incompatibility coming from the depths of the soul. and resistance. The blood threads on the door are alive, expanding and contracting, as if blood is flowing inside. All the blood threads finally converge on the heart of the headless door god, helping the door **** to reshape a dark red heart. "There is a restricted area above the tenth floor! Leave immediately!" The security personnel''s voices were cold, like machines without emotions. Not only did they have trump cards to deal with ghosts, but they were also equipped with firearms to deal with living people. ??The security forces in the East District trained by Situ An have all experienced the baptism of the shadow world, and their overall strength has surpassed the security team from Xinhu that came to support them. Looking at the security personnel, a trace of greed appeared in Zhang Lian''s eyes for a long time, like a painter discovering his long-cherished brush. Silently touching the black ring, Zhang Lian sent a message to the security captain. ??To open Situ An''s home hidden in the shadow world, sacrifices need to be made. All newcomers and some players, including Xiaoyong, are the sacrifices prepared by Xia Yang. The security personnel who had forbidden Xiaoyong and the others to approach just a moment ago changed their attitude after receiving the captain''s order. "You can avoid danger here for the time being, but don''t get close to the **** door." ?The sudden change in attitude made both Xiaoyong and Li Lin feel inappropriate, but now it seems very dangerous whether they stay here or leave. Li Lin originally just figured out the reason for the disappearance of his subordinates, but now he is completely trapped. Among the living people in the audience, only Su Mo breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that everyone had temporarily escaped the pursuit of the monsters on the fourth floor and met up with the security personnel who looked very reliable. With so many people gathered together, even if a ghost came over, , also has the power to fight. "Not all the people in the Investigation Bureau are bad people. They may have been deceived by their own directors. We, the Kaitan players, can definitely cooperate with each other." Sumo was playing a big game in his mind. He had already begun to imagine that he was between the Investigation Bureau and the Kaitan players. They had both sides, and finally single-handedly helped the two organizations unite to fight against the disaster. Youre smiling a little disgustingly. Zhang Lians voice brought the silence back to reality. Possibly out of curiosity, Zhang Lian asked Sumo one more time: "Have you ever thought about a question, why do those newcomers avoid you?" "Are they afraid of the ghosts on the fourth floor? Is there a curse on the ghosts? Do they suspect that I am infected?" Sumo put Zhang Lian down and thought for a while: "Could it be that my identity as a ghost talk player has been exposed? ? Xia Yang wanted to laugh when Su Mo thought about it, but Li Lin next to him had already figured everything out. The forty-year-old uncle winked and reminded Su Mo, but Su Mo was still thinking alone. Everyone, follow me! The security personnel received the new instructions, moved out of the way, and signaled the newcomers to enter the tenth floor. ?Passing by the blood gate, a newcomer tried to tell the security personnel that Zhang Lian was possessed by a ghost, but the security personnel didn''t care at all and looked at them like animals. Isnt the security department of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau also controlled by the shadow world? Li Lin was shocked to see that weapons made by living people with all their strength fell into the hands of ghosts. Is there anything more desperate than this? The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became: "After Zhang Lian touched the black ring and sent the message, the attitude of the security personnel changed... The ghosts drove the living people here, they are in a group!" The lights in the corridor were very dim. All the newcomers crowded near the security personnel, and they were all scared to death. Avoiding the blood door, faint cries for help and painful groans came from the nearby rooms. This forbidden floor in the Investigation Bureau was comparable to purgatory. "Don''t be nervous. The people in this room are all lunatics who were invaded by the shadow world. They were robbed of their sanity by the shadow world." The security guard scanned everyone with his cold eyes. After counting the people, he opened the door of an office. It is said to be an office, but it is actually larger than an ordinary conference room. There are photos of Situ An on the black round table, and various organ specimens are displayed on the transparent craft shelves. Some of them are from people, and some are obviously related to People are different and seem to be captured from the shadow world. The chair at the head of the round table was empty. Even if Situ An disappeared, no one would dare to sit in that seat. Opposite the main seat, there are two people sitting. One is the logistics manager Jiang Chan. He has a Buddha nature in him and has an easy-going face that makes people feel friendly. The other one is the security captain He Yi. There are large shadows on his arms. He looks half-human and half-ghost, which is a little scary. His condition is obviously abnormal. "Fu Shan has prepared all kinds of goods. Now all we need is your nod, and we can enter the director''s house and get what we need." He Yi''s arm placed on the table trembled slightly because of the pain, and the shadows were like little snakes. It moved back and forth in his flesh. "Situ An is the head of the family, the only one who all the monsters and ghosts in the family believe in. Even if you open the door, you will only die if you enter his home." Jiang Chan remained calm: "The family not only contains his inheritance, but also his Destiny and sin. "Stop talking nonsense, do you have any other choice besides cooperating with me?" He Yi said in a bad tone. "I just hope you don''t regret it." Jiang Chan took out a black and white photo from his pocket. The front of the photo showed young Situ An sitting in an empty house. He was surrounded by abnormally deformed monsters, but all the monsters had long Looking at his child''s pitiful and innocent face. Situ An seems to be the father of all monsters, and it seems that he turned all the adopted children into monsters. He Yi saw the photo and wanted to grab it. Jiang Chan leaned back and turned the photo to the back. Dont worry, take it after you see it clearly. On the back of Situ Ans black and white photo, a few words were written crookedly: To my beloved father: I made myself into a gift according to the way you like it. From today on, you will take over all my destiny and become the new parent. You will have the key to open the door of the house. Our home is located between existence and non-existence, hidden in the deepest nightmare, close to the most absurd edge of reality. It is far away from you, but it is connected to the darkest part of every heart. As a parent, you can choose to save each family member and give them equal love, or you can use them as tools, or you can even choose to torture them in more perverted ways. You have complete freedom, and what I need you to do is very simple. Welcome the arrival of the shadow world at all costs. Every time you successfully trigger an abnormal event, you will be rewarded with night and shadow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 216 Just open the door to live Chapter 216: Open the door to survive "Is this the key to Situ An''s house? A black and white photo of himself?" Seeing the words behind the photo, He Yi calmed down. As Situ An''s most "loyal" henchman, he knew the meaning of the words behind the photo. . ?Once you get the photo, you must abide by the rules written on the back of the photo, which is equivalent to taking over Situ An''s fate and becoming the enemy of the entire reality. Situ An''s inheritance is very tempting, but you must have the life to enjoy it. ??Caught between two worlds, I live in fear every day. If I''m not careful, I will end up in a state of despair. "The person in the photo was not Situ An. After he became the new head, he became the core of the family." Jiang Chan seemed to know many secrets. In the shadow world, ghosts seemed to exist in "family" units. given a deeper meaning. If we just open our doors, get what we each need, and then leave "Before the new parents appear, no one can leave, or in other words, no one can leave alive." Jiang Chan spoke before He Yi finished speaking: "The vast sea in the shadow world corresponds to rules, and this city once symbolized order. , but it died for some reason. "Help me? Wait, your voice..." Sumo was next to Zhang Lian. He didn''t know when the other party drew some strange paintings on his back. With his artistic accomplishment, he couldn''t appreciate the beauty of those paintings. , he just felt that those paintings were somewhat similar to the self-portraits of dead people on the wall. "Are you too deep into the drama?" Teacher Xia''s voice appeared in Zhang Lian''s mouth. His tone was still calm and gentle: "If you can''t hold on for a while, I can help you." ??The newcomers had heard rumors about the security department, and many of them nodded. No one saw who overturned the rice bowl. White rice was scattered all over the floor and mixed with blood and mud. Dead fingers protruded from the ground. The newcomers continued to dodge, and they were forced to the door unknowingly. ??Screams sounded without warning, and a newcomer''s head was pierced by tentacles one after another. The door **** on the Blood Gate grew his first head, which was full of huge tentacles, with the tips as sharp as knives. The newcomers were forced at gunpoint and stood around the Blood Gate. When they got closer, they discovered that there was blackened flesh and bone powder piled under the door frame. Many people had died near this door. "You can do it, you can do it, you are no worse than anyone else." He encouraged himself softly and stared at the blood door in silence: "This is the security force of the Investigation Bureau. If I get the security force of the Investigation Bureau as a Kaitan player, The method of killing ghosts is equivalent to dual cultivation! The starting point is much higher than other players! ?Out of the office, the security personnel originally stationed on other floors also returned one after another. They all seemed to have been stripped of their humanity, and their eyes were cold and numb. You will not be attacked if you are close to the blood gate. As expected, the other newcomers were selected by Teacher Xia. They reacted very quickly and all moved forward and escaped into a safe area. "Fu Shan himself is not very good, but he has a really good eye for people. Each of these investigators has great potential." He Yi pretended to walk towards the newcomers: "The director is missing, evil ghosts are rampant in the building, disasters It has arrived, do you want to have the power to fight against ghosts?" ??Xiaoyong discovered this pattern. No one told him how to pass the level. If this continues, everyone will die. He gritted his teeth and rushed towards the door god. "Then you become the parent, or just find someone with more potential to replace Situ An. Wouldn''t that be enough?" He Yi heard the footsteps outside the door, shut up immediately, and turned to look at the corridor. "Don''t be afraid, this is just a head he imagined." Xia Yang looked at the door **** with interest: "Enjoy this feeling, anyway, when I start to conceive, none of you will be able to survive." We are ordinary people who came in to seek refuge, and we will leave immediately. "The second requirement to become a security guard is physical fitness. You must hold on until the end no matter what, until the blood gate opens for you!" He Yi patted Xiaoyong on the shoulder. Among these people, he was most optimistic about Xiaoyong. Yong: "If you really can''t hold on, think more about your memories in reality. The pain you can''t let go and the regrets you can never make up for may be your life-saving straw." At the same time, he discovered that what He Yi said was closely related to the five basic attributes of Kaitan players. This seemed to once again prove that He Yi was right. Not only did he believe it, he was also more determined than anyone else. "Push the door! Only if you push the door open can you live!" He Yi''s hysterical voice sounded from behind: "All of you are the objects of living sacrifice! If you don''t push the door open, you will be eaten one by one! Become the victim under your feet Meat!" "I..." Before Su Mo could speak, Li Lin covered his mouth. ? In the panic, someone accidentally touched the blood door. The blood line on the door panel instantly crawled towards the newcomer, and the heart of the headless door **** began to beat wildly. "Since you can survive such an abnormal event for so long, it means that you also have potential. Let''s act together later." He Yi ignored Jiang Chan''s obstruction: "Everyone, follow me." "You are all the best investigators, the seeds with the most potential, and the only hope left in the East District. Normally, becoming a security officer requires complicated procedures and reviews, but now is a special situation. I will keep the secret of becoming a security officer , tell all to the best of you..." He Yi glanced at the newcomers and suddenly saw the silence at the end of the line: "Why is there another delivery person?" "If you want to gain the power to fight ghosts, you must have a will far beyond that of ordinary people. If you can''t control even the most basic fear, then you are useless no matter how much power you have." He Yi pointed to the center of the tenth floor. Open the blood-red door: "Stand in front of the door **** and use your imagination to imagine the door god''s head. No matter what you see, don''t be afraid! If you retreat, you will fail! Once you fear, you will be eaten!" Ahhhh! The new investigators instinctively dodge backwards, but as He Yi said, all those who retreat will die, and those tentacles will give priority to attacking those far away from them. ?But at this time, the door **** returned to normal, but the rice bowl full of rice at the door god''s feet was kicked over. Captain, the newcomers selected by Fu Shan have been brought over. The security personnel stood on both sides with guns pointed at the new investigators. This is not the attitude towards colleagues at all. The truth was like thunder exploding in his ears. Su Mo vaguely remembered that the security personnel hid far away from the beginning. You can only live if you push the door open? What is behind this door? (End of this chapter) Chapter 217 The House of Perverts and the Butcher Chapter 217 The House of Perverts and the House of Butchers ??The weird headless door **** is extremely eager to kill, and the bloodshot eyes on the door greedily ask for blood from the investigators. At this time, the newcomers surrounding the blood door have only one way to survive, and that is to push the blood door open before they are drained. "Strength! Arouse your strongest desire to survive! Push the door open and survive!" ??The newcomers who have survived to this day in the ghost story are all carefully selected by Xia Yang. It is very easy to kill these newcomers. He is just conducting a cruel selection in his own way. After experiencing the baptism of fear, death and strange stories, their psychological quality has been greatly improved. More importantly, the seeds planted by Xia Yang in their hearts have taken root and sprouted. Xia Yangs black and white photos have a very rare ability, which is to draw black and white photos for the souls of living people. Just like enslaving ghosts in the shadow world, Xia Yang can control the soul in this way. The shadow world can make reality abnormal, and Xia Yang can also make normal people distorted, constantly stimulating and amplifying their deepest obsessions. "You guys work harder! I''m going to be eaten! I''m going to be eaten!" A newcomer who was squeezed to the front almost pressed his body against the door. His hands and the door panel were "long" together. Bloodshot threads penetrated his body, pulling him towards the door panel little by little. Hearing his screams, everyone could only push the door harder. Bloodshot threads gradually covered everyone''s body, and everyone began to experience varying degrees of alienation. Merotic heart 0? Physical strength 0? Ghost 0? Obsession 0? Brainpower 1? Why dont you commit suicide and open a new account? "It doesn''t matter, you will be the only one left soon." Zhang Lian smiled mysteriously and pressed his whole body against the door panel. The next moment, countless colorful paintings fell on Su Mo''s body. "Inadvertently injuring a teammate...that''s wrong..." Xia Yang in Zhang Lian didn''t see Li Lin''s problem at first. Li Lin hid the matter deep in his heart, and even Xia Yang didn''t notice it at the first time. There are only two of us left! Su Mo never thought that being the protagonist would be so terrifying, he still wanted to stand in the crowd and endure. ?Different from other carefully selected "sacrifice", Su Mo relies on his own "ingenuity" to reach a "dead end" step by step. Whos talking! Now there was only a silent person left in front of the door. ??The thing he was coaxed into eating may not have been the five-toed silk-bone chicken, but something else, and now that thing appeared on his body according to his imagination. Looking at his five attributes, four of them are zero. His deepest obsession is to never meet his aunt with four mouths again, and his biggest wish is to get more than 60 points in every course. For such an outstanding young man with extremely upright views, who has always relied on his own hands to support himself, and who doesn''t like to cause trouble to others, he can''t hold back anything no matter how alienated he is. The new investigators around him were sucked into the door one by one. Their alienated and terrifying bodies decorated the **** door with absurdity and horror. The survivors were still pushing the door hard. Red rain fell on his body, and Su Mo felt that his heart had turned into a strange child. A pair of hands stretched out from behind and penetrated his chest. While holding up his heart, it also gave him a a special power. "Push door!" Unwilling to give up, but unable to push the blood door open, the newcomer suffered unimaginable pain. His body was melted into the blood door by blood threads and became a part of the blood door. ?The newcomer seemed to remember something, his eyes returned to rationality, and he felt the pain again: "Save me! I don''t want to die!" "Snapped!" The newcomer''s cheek was pressed against the door, countless bloodshot eyes and ears rushed into his eyes, and he let out a miserable scream in an instant. But the shouting only lasted a few seconds, and his expression began to become dazed, as if all his emotions had been swallowed up by the door. With a heartbreaking roar, Xiaoyong went crazy and hit the blood door with all his strength. Bang! Bang! Two gunshots echoed in the building. The shooter was not the security personnel, but Li Lin. "**! Hold on! You have to keep thinking about your obsessions! Don''t forget the connection between yourself and reality! Dig out your deepest memories!" He Yi wanted to open the Blood Gate. If these newcomers If it is not powerful, or the number of sacrifices is not enough, then your own team members may be needed to make up the number. "Shut up, they didn''t die, they just became part of the door. The sacrifice has been successful. I will let you be the one who opens the door. In return, I need everything from you in exchange." Xia Yang did not give Su Mo any other words. With his choice, the pattern he had previously drawn on Su Mo was activated, and the red spots were spliced ??together. It was a ghost wearing a red raincoat! Both the new investigator and Li Lin were alienated. Sumo pushed the door open, and he was the only normal person left around him. Some people had sharp knives growing out of their flesh, some had burns from childhood abuse on their backs, some had their eyes melting away as if they had seen something they shouldn''t have seen. The most outrageous thing is Xiaoyong, the newcomer who is most favored by Xia Yang. He has blood-red feathers growing on his body. The criminal investigation captain who came here unexpectedly also had an unknown past. Another arm grew on his shoulder. The arm that did not belong to him was wearing a training uniform and gripped his hand, making him hold it tightly. Hold the gun until your fingers blend with the gun. ??The headless door **** seemed to be too full all of a sudden, and his movements became sluggish. This gave He Yi hope, and he urged loudly. Among the new investigators, only Xiaoyong was still holding on. He gritted his teeth, his mouth was full of blood, and his eyes became red: "Impossible! Uncle will not lie to us! What we eat is chicken! What we have always eaten Its all chicken! You guys are lying to me! Following Xiaoyong was Li Lin. He grabbed his newly grown third arm with both hands to prevent it from shooting at innocent people. In order to protect Su Mo next to him, he simply imitated Xiaoyong and used his whole body to The force hits the blood gate. As the blood door was gradually occupied by the newcomer''s body, the door panel became obviously looser. ?There is some connection between that power and the door. As the only remaining living person with only a few "attributes", Silence slowly pushed the door open. It works! The number and quality of the sacrifices meet the requirements! ??The door god''s hand loosened his grip, and Xiaoyong knocked open the closed door to a gap as wide as a finger. Obsession! Obsession! Remember your obsession! Behind the door is still the East District Investigation Bureau, and everything is covered in shadows and blood. Compared with reality, there are two more rooms on the tenth floor. ??The office that originally belonged to Situ An has now become two adjacent rooms. One room has the name "Pervert''s House" and the other has "The Butcher''s House" written on it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 218 Announcement to the whole people Chapter 218 National Announcement Home? Is this Situ Ans home in the shadow world? ??Standing silently in front of the Blood Gate, he was at a loss. Although he had become the protagonist, he himself didn''t know how he got here in a daze. After pushing open the blood door, the red painting on his body collapsed and disappeared, and Xia Yang''s voice also became weak. Painting in red was very consuming for him at this stage, and it lasted only a short time. "Step aside!" He Yi''s voice came from behind. He led the security personnel through the **** door made of the corpses of newcomers, and silently squeezed the person who had pushed the door the most to the back. Her breathing became rapid, and He Yi remembered what Situ An had said to him before, that he must guard the road to home no matter what, because everything he owned was hidden at home. Situ An is most likely dead, and now these will be occupied by me. ?With Situ Ans character, its not unusual for him to do such a thing. ?At Teacher Xia''s reminder, Su Mo quickly stepped forward, blocked the sight of those outside the door with his body, and tore off the photos of Gao Ming and Xia Yang. The moment the photo leaves the wall, the color begins to fade, as if the first domino in a row has been knocked over. "Many, many people will die..." Xia Yang looked at the vast sea of ??bones being destroyed, and seemed to understand something: "What Situ An left behind is not a legacy. A selfish person like him will definitely think about it after his death. If we can get more people to bury him, he will not care about it at all." ?For Situ An, the fact that the Blood Gate was forcibly pushed open meant that he had no hope of making a comeback. A picture fell off the wall. Only then did Su Mo and Xia Yang see that the wall was covered with strange patterns. What was even weirder was that those patterns were clearly not words. The moment they saw them, some information automatically appeared. In the mind. ? Hanhai Network Center was attacked, and 50% of the channels at the same time were jammed and invaded. The same looped video began to appear on major platforms. Tear it off? Its not good, right? They are all perverts. "What are you talking to yourself about! Who asked you to mess with things in the room!" He Yi stood outside the door. After making sure there was no danger, he let his team members in: "Don''t leave anything in the room behind. , put all the photos away and check them carefully! ?Others did not give Su Mo a strong feeling, but when he stopped in front of a color photo called Gao Ming, he couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, and there was an incomprehensible resistance deep in his heart. Ignorant Su Mo walked towards the Butcher''s House. The moment he opened the door, he smelled the pungent smell of blood. Inside was a blood-red room, and in the center of the house was a city made up of bones. ? Pushing the door, Su Mo did not encounter any resistance. The room in front of him was very ordinary, and even the blood color was lighter. There was nothing that He Yi wanted in the house of perverts. He put his hope in another room, but at this time he had realized something was wrong. To enter the real house, he needed to use the photo of Situ An''s death in Jiang Chan''s hand, but It seems that the two rooms behind the blood door can be opened without a "key". Buildings of bones rise from the ground, growing on flesh and blood. Turning the gun, He Yichao said solemnly: "You, go and open the door to the pervert''s house for me." ??Walked reluctantly along the corridor of blood and shadows, and stopped silently in front of the Pervert''s House. He grabbed the door handle and looked back at He Yi uncertainly. None of the horrific things in my imagination appeared, but the walls of the room were covered with colorful photos. Each photo was taken secretly, and showed different people in the photo. They all lived in Hanhai and were engaged in different jobs. "Did Situ An reveal false information to me? The door he asked me to guard was actually a trap? Did he hide his real home somewhere else?" At 9:04 pm, at the same time that the **** door was forcibly pushed open and Su Mo entered the Butcher''s House and the Pervert''s House. "Why are these people''s photos in the room?" Su Mo was observing patiently when Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded: "Go to the middle wall and tear down the two photos with Gao Ming and Xia Yang written on them." Seeing that Su Mo was still where he was, He Yi said with a gloomy face: "Come here and open the door to the other room." Is this the price of being the protagonist? When the disaster has arrived, morality and ethics will become the most useless things, evil spirits are rampant, and now only strength is the standard to measure everything. "Me again?" Sumo pursed his lips. He wanted to resist, but the other party had a gun in his hand, and he only had a thin quilt given by his aunt. ??To open the Blood Gate, Jiang Chan, He Yi and Fu Ling need to cooperate. In other words, Situ An''s last three trump cards betrayed him. All the people in the photos on the wall turned their heads and looked at Su Mo. The fate of each of them seemed to have intersected with Su Mo, and it was Su Mo who touched their abnormal hearts at the same time. Familiar people have become part of the door. As a college student who has not yet entered the society, Sumo did not expect that he would encounter such an exciting thing. "These psychopaths living in the vast sea are pawns of the shadow world buried in reality. Their psychological abnormalities and pathological characteristics all originate from the shadow world. They should have been normal people. Now that their parents are dead, for everyone All restrictions will be lifted until the new parent appears." Just when Su Mo came in, the tallest bone building collapsed, and the entire city was flooded with blood rising from the floor. Countless screams echoed in the city of bones. These seemed to herald something. Xia Yang silently murmured about the message conveyed by the patterns on the wall, but Xia Yang replied decisively: "They are all farts. The reason why I am who I am now is just because I want to be like this." The photos have their names, occupations and some introductions written on them. They have no connection in life, but they all have one thing in common, a potential psychopath. Dont be discovered by others, hurry up! "But... why are there two rooms? Situ An told me that there is only one home, the pervert and the butcher? Which one is his real home?" He Yi knew Situ An''s character well and knew that he would not succeed so easily. "Should" is the last "test". Spectres, guns, humans and monsters all stood against him. He Yi felt excited just thinking about the future in his mind, and he couldn''t wait to walk to the two rooms. "Huh?" Hello everyone, I am Situ An, the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation. I am also the vice president of the Hanhai Chamber of Commerce and the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. When you see this video, I will be dead. At the risk of my own life, I will use everything I have to restore the truth to you, an extremely terrifying truth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 219 His morality blinded me Chapter 219 His morality blinded me Gao Ming! Gao Ming! Look at Hanan Building! ?Supermarket owner Zhang Ding pointed to the most prosperous area in the East District and kept urging Gao Ming. Han''an Building is the fourth tallest building in Hanhai. At this time, Situ An''s figure appeared on the giant screen of the building that connected to the night sky. He looked tired and extremely tragic. He seemed to have put on the shackles of despair, but his eyes were full of hope. He seems to know that he must die, so he wants to use his last strength to bring the possibility of life to others. Situ An has been operating in Hanhai for decades, and more than two-thirds of Hanhai citizens have a very good impression of him. However, such a charity ambassador meets everyone today in such a miserable and embarrassed manner. ?Pedestrians stopped, vehicles began to slow down, and countless citizens stopped to look up. "Situ An? What does he want to do?" Gao Ming stood on the top floor of the supermarket, looking at his mortal enemy on the giant screen. "Whoever can be the first to enter my ''home'' will become the new parent, own everything in my past, and lead Hanhai out of disaster and despair." ?The video was cut off five minutes later. After watching Situ An''s entire set of operations, Gao Ming felt that Jiang was still too old. ?Even if most citizens still believe in the Bureau of Investigation, they will still have a thorn in their hearts, and they will also be shaken and doubtful. Gao Ming took out his birthday photo, and on the back was a message from his father and mother, saying that he had become a new parent. ??Although Situ An is a big villain, this guy is still making plans even after he is dead, and he still has backup plans to become a big ghost. I cant give you too obvious hints. Please remember one thingthe answers to all secrets have been determined from the beginning! ??The video played on the giant screen was recorded in advance, including the evidence that later appeared on the Internet through special channels, all of which were prepared by Situ An a long time ago. "I am now dead, unable to defend myself or speak. I just hope that some of you may remember me. I remember that there was once a person who was willing to abandon everything and devote his life to protect more people." "Fortunately, I put the two of them into my heart early. If I delay it for a while, their strength and power will soar rapidly." After feeling the general idea, Gao Ming also had new ideas, and Situ An gave him The backup plan he prepared has shaken the Investigation Bureau, and Gao Ming may be able to take this opportunity to expand the influence of Kaitan players. I grew up in Hanhai. This city holds all my memories. I studied hard and thought that one day I could make this place better. Situ An and I are both parents? Could it be that the power in the shadow world is based on ghost families? "When you see this video, I am already dead, but I will not give up just yet." ? ? ? "I built a ''home'' somewhere in the vast sea. The home contains all my wealth and has the ability to make you happy. The many helpers who can survive the disaster safely also have the power and methods to fight against ghosts. "I am a child of Hanhai. I try my best to repay the mother who gave birth to me and raised me. But I didn''t expect that my mother''s body is covered with thorns with poisonous stings, and there are blood-sucking reptiles hidden in the shadows." Originally, those things were done by Situ An, and he could not find an excuse to refute them. But now, he no longer knew how to refute them, but was now "forced" not to speak. He had long thought that there would be a day when, after he was certain of death and lost the ability to make a comeback, the last backup plan he had left would be activated. Gao Ming still had too little information, so he decided to ask the "person involved" in his heart. The living forces, which were already weak, were divided again. Ghosts were not only in the shadow world, but also in people''s hearts. Situ An knows that the shrines in Xinhu can create unspeakable ghosts, and he also knows that extreme obsession can turn him into a red-coat. He, who cannot be a human, will start to think of ways to become the most terrifying ghost. The dead man will no longer pursue wealth and power. What he needs is to be remembered, and what he needs is the power of faith and consensus. There is no hint of sinisterness or hysterical madness in Situ An on the giant screen. He perfectly hides his perversion and paranoia, leaving only kindness, maturity and responsibility. He seems to always stand with the ordinary people in the vast sea, representing Listen to the voice of the people until death. ??If Gao Ming hadn''t locked up Situ An in his heart, Situ An, who died normally, might have been attached to a certain shrine again. ?Xia Yang, who was already having fun, is a good example. After his death, he really found the meaning of existence and no longer had any restrictions. The last time he was in an apartment in Surabaya, Situ An did not hesitate to fuse with the soul of a murderer in order to achieve his goal. The other party also knew many "weird" beings like goddesses and knew many secrets. Even as a ghost, he could do very scary things. situation. It is human nature to sympathize with the weak. Coupled with the "personality" that Situ An has worked hard for many years, the Investigation Bureau was really deceived this time. They wanted me to be like them, and I knew what would happen if I refused. "This **** blamed the investigation bureau for the bad things he did. It''s so disgusting." Situ An is already dead. Dead people cannot speak and cannot refute, and this is the most critical point. But having said that, what does the family that Situ An mentioned mean? He was also the head of the family? Or do you want to become the master of the vast sea in the shadow world and gain recognition from different evil ghost houses? The vast sea in the shadow world is made up of the houses of evil spirits? The video playing on the screen has not ended yet, Situ An has a bigger plan. It is easy to drive away external ghosts, but it is difficult to get rid of inner ghosts. The video of Situ An''s last words completely disrupted the world. Various versions of information were already circulating on the Internet, and rumors were flying everywhere. Now the video of Situ An''s death has directly turned the rumors into reality, turning the investigation into a real one that stands with the citizens. The game was pushed to the opposite side. After my death, they will definitely try their best to frame me and portray me as a heinous devil. I know this sounds incredible, I will disclose all the evidence later. "Disaster is coming, evil ghosts are rampant, and monsters in the shadows will eat everyone. The Investigation Bureau is supposed to be a barrier in the vast sea to protect the safety of all citizens, but for their own benefit, they even take the initiative to sacrifice citizens, causing anomalies event." With the supermarket owner Zhang Ding standing by his side, Gao Mingzhi entered the torture room. He looked at Situ An who was pierced by chains, and thought of the Situ An who just kept saying he was for the vast sea on the big screen. Its true that as long as you dont feel embarrassed, others will be embarrassed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 220 Let us become the new reliance Chapter 220 Lets become the new reliance Gaoming? When Situ An saw Gao Ming appearing in front of him, he was not afraid, let alone panic. He narrowed his eyes slightly and showed a hint of joy: "I can finally talk to people again." "Why do you like to speak with narrowed eyes? Have you been infected by Xia Yang?" Gao Ming grabbed the chain that ran through Situ An''s body. He didn''t seem to be facing the most hated enemy, and there was no hatred in his words. "That painter is terrible. Sooner or later, he will replace you." Situ An stared at Gao Ming: "Frankly speaking, I still don''t understand why I lost. I admit that you are a very insidious and smart person. But you are still far away from people like me and Xia Yang." "Yeah?" "How should I put it? It''s like a father looking after his child. Your strategies and calculations are crude and rough, but... they happen to be very effective." Situ An thought for a moment: "You are like a test taker who knows the answer, a cheater." ??Fake ghost talk players are still exploring the building cautiously, but the real ghost talk players have sharpened their swords and started killing in order to plunder faith and hope. Normal people may choose to give in or seek death after suffering endless torture, but Situ An never thought of giving up for a moment and tried his best to find opportunities. This super villain made Gao Ming feel a little inspirational. "You told me that Jiang Chan, He Yi and Fu Ling were just here for this moment, right?" Gao Ming actually didn''t do anything. As soon as Teacher Xia left his heart, he immediately went crazy. The danger level of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau continued to rise. I am also a parent, where is my home? "That''s right." Gao Ming nodded: "But killing you has made me happy for a long time." Various investigation bureaus began to receive a surge in reports of abnormal situations, half of which had nothing to do with ghosts. The usually repressed desires and extreme emotions were ignited by Situ An this time. Even though they knew there were ghosts outside, many "citizens" still came towards them. street. "You have become selfish to the point of perversion." Gao Ming grabbed the chain and stared into Situ An''s eyes: "I''m not here to argue with you. What does home mean in the shadow world?" "Situ An wants to destroy reality, but this is a great opportunity for us ghost story players. Let''s become the new reliance of the citizens." Wearing the psychological observation mask made by Xuan Wen, Gao Ming and Yi Yi bit disguised themselves as The ghosts of the "Ghost Story Player" have entered Queen Street. "No, no, no, it doesn''t matter who Situ An is. I don''t care about disasters and reality. I just want to kill you. The world without you is very important to me." Gao Ming can start over, even if the future will be more painful and painful. Despair and high life will not be entangled. He wants to put all the sources of pain and despair into his heart. "Um?" Hanhai has been disturbed by Situ An. In order to be remembered by more people, he confuses right and wrong, and the General Bureau of Investigation has been directly pushed to the forefront. "You think you have escaped from the cycle, maybe this is also destiny." Situ An had a smile on his face that no one else could see through: "Xia Yang has been away for so long and hasn''t come back yet, and you suddenly appear again. You must have seen me. Reserved back-up, the entire Hanhai knows that I, Situ An, was killed by the Investigation Bureau for everyone." Not getting what he wanted, Gao Ming was about to leave, and when he was about to lose consciousness, Situ An suddenly said something calmly: "Why do you hide all the corpses in your home?" Gao Ming took out the first photo of his body that he ever owned. At his birthday dinner, his father and mother gathered around him. Think about it, why are you in the photo? Try again and think about who is a human and who is a ghost. The expression on Situ Ans face was something Gao Ming had never seen before, and it was disgusting. What about the parents? "What if..." Situ An was silent for a while: "What if you become the next Situ An?" Home is home. Situ An knew what Gao Ming wanted to ask, but he was unwilling to tell the answer: You will know when you grow up. Well, lets do it too. "But there will be the next Situ An, the shadow world will still invade reality, and all tragic things will still happen normally." Situ An wanted to tell Gao Ming his understanding, everything is fate, and there is no control over it. This is what he The conclusion reached by constantly fighting against fate. Gao Ming really wanted to punch Situ An, but this guy only spoke half of what he said, and the rest was all based on imagination. "That''s right." The smile on Situ An''s face slowly faded: "As long as someone still remembers me, as long as someone still believes in me, I will not be completely killed. You have missed the best opportunity to destroy me." "If after I die, the world will become worse and more people will die, it just means that I am beneficial to the existence of this world." Situ An smiled indifferently: "Besides, I am dead, What do you want from this world? ?This once extremely glorious city is now shrouded in anger, fear and uneasiness. The darker the night, the more weird people and things become. The secrets of several big figures were revealed. While abnormal events broke out, man-made disasters continued to spread. Now the only thing the citizens can rely on is the Bureau of Investigation, but you have pushed the Bureau of Investigation into the opposition of the citizens for your own sake. "Let your family be free of death, and let other people''s homes be filled with death. This is the meaning of parents'' existence." Situ An''s voice gradually turned cold: "In families that lack money, money is what they need most; in families that lack love, In a family, love is what they long for most; in a place lacking hope, anything that can bring hope is precious and worth grabbing." Situ An slowly raised his head, as if he saw Gaoming''s future. : "You will become the next me, because we have the same thing. When you open the door of my house, you will know why I became like this. When you see the photos hanging all over the wall, everything will be... There are answers. Pulling the chains, Gao Ming added a few more chains to Situ An again. This guy felt too dangerous. "If you miss home, go back and have a look." Zhang Ding put his arm around Gao Ming''s shoulders: "The top priority now is to get Xia Yang back. This thing is more terrifying than a mad dog. If we wait any longer, there will probably be no one alive in the building. With the rain falling on him, Gao Ming stood on the top of the supermarket. He was thinking about Situ An''s last words: "The body is hidden at home? The home Situ An mentioned refers to the human heart? Is he giving me a hint?" "I?" In addition to high lives, the "elites" of Class 13 who were not captured also began to resist on their own. ??After experiencing training at Hande Private Academy, each of them has become more ruthless than the other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 221 Strange story players Chapter 221 Strange Tales Players "Snapped!" The water cup hit the ground, hot boiling water and porcelain pieces splashed everywhere, and blood flowed from the fingertips of Lord Jingtuo, but he didn''t seem to notice, his eyes staring straight at the screen. No one around him dared to speak, they all bowed their heads and stood there. ?No one thought that Situ An would dare to disclose this. He blamed all the crimes on the investigation bureau, and even had the whole city buried with him when he died. Whats even more frightening is that after watching Situ Ans last video, some grassroots investigators in the Bureau also began to waver. ?In order to explore abnormal events, they disregarded their own safety and exchanged their lives for information. ?The gentle voice came from behind the psychological observation mask. Gao Ming was like a rock in the sea. Despite the surge of people, he did not move a step. Faith is the investigator''s only weapon when facing ghosts and monsters, and is the source of all courage, but now there is a problem with this source. "Other cities are also having a hard time. Xinhu has tried its best to help us. As for Hanjiang... that city may not be on our side." God Jingtuo wiped the blood from his fingertips: "Put away the blood on your faces The anxiety and exhaustion are far from despair. It doesnt matter even if the citizens are temporarily deceived by Situ An. The only one they can rely on is the Investigation Bureau, and the only **** they can believe in is us. " Since the investigators did not come out to protect the citizens, Lord Jingtuo sent most of the people out to arrest Team 13. Those who stayed in the East District were entangled by Xia Yang and could not protect themselves. ?Countless citizens have seen this scene. When disaster strikes, it is those people wearing strange masks who fight against the ghosts head-on. ??The video screen on the big screen was switched, and Situ An''s final monologue was deleted and replaced with the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Immediately afterwards, Jingtuo God received Fu Ling''s distress message. "Wait a minute, you said that the investigators guarding Queen Street are not from the East District?" God Jingtuo derived surprising information from Fu Ling''s information: "Then where do these investigators come from?" "Don''t fight, find ways to ease the situation, let citizens stay at home, and reduce casualties." The wrinkles on Chen Yuntian''s face became more and more obvious: "Our enemies are not brainless monsters. They are smarter than us and are best at disguise. And the battle started very early, but we only saw the superficial abnormalities and did not discover the real danger. ?The protesters on the street were like frightened sheep. They couldnt care about anything and began to run away. ?Despair is spreading, everyone is running, but no one can find an exit. "Isn''t it too late to make it public now?" Chen Yuntian sighed: "Even if Situ An has really done something very egregious secretly, are you doing what he wants by making it public now? People will think it is smearing and spreading rumors?" What do you think? Severe pain came from everywhere. She shouted for her mother, and her vocal cords were about to tear. When she felt that she could no longer breathe fresh air, a pair of hands picked her up. ? ?Cries and screams resounded through the night sky, and the extremely real scene was extremely shocking. Crowding and stampeding, it was not only the panicked citizens who fell, but also the order of the vast sea. So many investigators disappeared in the shadow world, but they are back again! They turned into ghosts and came back! Fu Ling shouted anxiously. He was running wildly in the building, looking for his two sons. "This is a game between two worlds. Hanhai just happens to be standing on the cusp of the storm. I want to ask Xinhu and Hanjiang immediately..." Chen Yuntian wanted to ask for help, but did not dare to delay it any longer, but God Jingtuo did not continue. Let him continue. But now Situ An has lifted the curtain and allowed people to see another side of the Investigation Bureau. Those investigators who had gone through life and death discovered that what they had exchanged for their lives was not the stability of the vast sea, but the satisfaction of the selfish desires of some people in the investigation bureau. Situ An! They do not ask for money or power, but take pride in being born and go into contact with ghosts unarmed. It is not that they are not afraid, but there is something deep in their hearts that allows them to overcome their fear, and that is the belief and vocation given to them by the Bureau of Investigation. . ??The Eastern District Investigation Bureau has completely lost control. All the investigators guarding it have been wiped out, and the entire building has become a strange story. Fu Ling''s anxious tone on the phone was in contrast to the live footage of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau in the video. The interior of the building was brightly lit and peaceful, and the protesting crowd outside the building also maintained basic order, with investigators guiding the team forward. I don''t see anything wrong with handing out umbrellas at all. In a short time, this child is likely to be trampled to death by the panicked crowd. A cold voice came out from between his teeth. Lord Jingtuo touched the communicator he was wearing and gritted his teeth and said: "Send all the idle investigators to the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, contact the network security department, and have them clean it up within half an hour. All information, and the investigation results about Situ An will be disclosed immediately. ?When God Jingtuo called the citizens of Hanhai "them", Chen Yuntian and Cen Coffin felt a little uncomfortable, but it was hard to say anything. With Situ An making such a fuss, the entire city''s attention focused on the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Watching the live video footage, Lord Jingtuo''s pupils suddenly narrowed. Another director, Cen Coffin, stood up: "Old Chen is right, the secret replacement in the shadow world is the most troublesome. There may have been many people in this city who have been changed, such as Situ An." ?Children screamed, and a girl standing on the roadside got separated from her parents. She was knocked to the ground and could not get up at all. ?Everything seemed to have been agreed upon. Countless ghosts appeared in the shadows of the streets. Their bodies were deformed and terrifying, and they exuded a sinister aura. ??There was a middle-aged woman in the crowd who took off her raincoat and hat. She looked excitedly at the camera. There were no eyes or nose on her face, only four mouths! As if to prove that the disaster Situ An said was correct, an abnormal event occurred in front of everyone. The four-mouthed aunt''s body was bent at an inhuman angle, and a weird laugh came from her mouth. "Do not be afraid." The Directors of the Investigation Bureau who were present couldn''t tell the pain in their hearts. They knew the darkness within the Bureau, but overall nine out of ten investigators were still trying to protect Han Hai. Situ An was just throwing dirty water and sowing discord. ??More and more people wearing strange masks came out. When the Bureau lost control of the situation, these strange players took over the game. He seemed to have noticed something. Holding the little girl''s life high, he looked at the surveillance camera in front of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. He seemed to see the Lord Jingtuo behind the screen. Dont you want to arrest Class 13? I am Qian Junran, the English class representative of Class 13, and I am right here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 222 Forbidden games and ghost stories games Chapter 222: Forbidden Games and Weird Games Provocation, naked provocation! It has been a long time since anyone dared to talk to Lord Jingtuo like this. He looked at the man wearing a strange mask on the screen and took out a black wooden box from his arms. Reflecting the figure of the man in his eyes, Lord Jingtuo opened the box, and a strong putrid smell wafted out. He, who suffered from severe mysophobia, stretched out his white fingers and took out a wooden box made of old clothes. made doll. Without any hesitation, the sharp nails of Lord Junda pierced the doll''s heart. Crying sounds resounded in the command room, and the security personnel looked away. The doll tied with strips of cloth cried like a baby, its short limbs waving wildly, and then its heart began to bleed uncontrollably. ??Judao God held the doll tightly, causing it to struggle painfully in his palm until it completely turned into a shadow and disappeared. The Investigation Bureau has a lot of curse props in its possession. The Shumi Research Institute''s daily job is to analyze those curses and try to use the power of the shadow world to deal with the shadow world. They have divided the curses into multiple levels. The one used by Jingtuo God just now is An extremely precious cursed item. You only need to know the name and appearance of the other party to inflict disaster on the other party. God Jingtuo said a lot of code words and passwords, and the woman on the other side of the black ring changed her tone: "Please make sure there are no other living people around, please turn on the signal jamming device, a reply from the deep world will be sent to you within one minute. you." ??The directors were whispering to each other and talking privately. God Jda did not stop them. He just waved behind him. It is said that the game that can explore the secrets deep in the human heart unintentionally opened a passage to the shadow world and released all the monsters deep in the human heart. This is also the reason why the abnormal events first appeared. "The abnormal incident in Xinhu broke out half a year ago. You reached an agreement with the monsters and entered the so-called deep game world for training. How is the situation on your side now?" Jingtuo God looked at the projection on the wall. He was at the same level as the other party. , but tried to keep his posture as low as possible when speaking. "The rules and tasks of each city are different. Hanhai seems to be preparing for deep integration. Of course, these are just what I heard in the game and may not be accurate." The person in the projection did not continue this topic: "I will bring it as soon as possible. "Go back and let all the security personnel with your own personality assist you." "Understood, we will exit as soon as possible, but..." The person in the projection opened his mouth: "I have heard people say in the game that they seem to be giving up on the vast sea, and this city will soon be completely blocked and become an isolated city. Smelling the strong smell of blood in the air, Gao Ming frowned slightly. Xia Yang was not the kind of murderous person, he was simply abnormal. "What do you mean?" ?Picking up the black ring, Lord Jingtuo left the directors behind and entered a room deep in the command room alone. After he closed the door, he touched the black ring, and a projection appeared on the wall. People like Xia Yang and Situ An must not be allowed to turn into ghosts. Zhang Ding reached out and touched the wall, feeling the heartbeat and breathing in the painting. He thought this scene was too supernatural even for a ghost. The person in the projection is wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation and standing in an abandoned hospital. Judging from the environment, it should be a morgue. Activating the black ring, Lord Jingtuo closed his eyes and waited. A few minutes later, a woman''s voice came from the black ring: "Hello, this is the fourth chat room of "Perfect Life". How can I help you?" ?Xinhu banned a super virtual reality game half a year ago. The game that was supposed to change the world has now become a taboo that cannot even be mentioned. It can only be played in some areas of Xinhu city. ??That is, when that game was completely banned, the Investigation Bureau was established in Xinhu, and only registered investigators could continue to play that game. The key to the problem is that the citizens of Hanhai now have more beliefs to choose from. Chen Yuntian glanced at Jingtuo God, and the Investigation Bureau was no longer the only belief. Xia Yang is more capable than he thought. All dangers within the Eastern District Investigation Bureau have been eliminated. It can be said that the most dangerous person in the building is Xia Yang. We are taking away the security team and all logistical materials of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. The items and living people are the resources we need. "There is indeed a student named Qian Junran in Class Thirteen. We have not found his whereabouts so far. We didn''t expect him to show up here." Cen Coffin''s eyes were a little complicated. He and the Kaitan players were hostile, but when disaster struck, It was indeed those guys who came forward: "I have never heard of any strange players before. How did they develop under the eyes of the Bureau of Investigation?" "give up?" "Xinhu doesn''t need you to worry about it. In this case, you should quit the game as soon as possible and go back to the vast sea." Lord Jingtuo stood in front of the projection: "The ghosts in Hanjiang are hiding behind the door. Xinhu has the forbidden game as a buffer. Only You Hanhai collided head-on with the shadow world." Putting the child in a safe place, Gao Ming, wearing a mask, entered the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Through the flesh and blood immortal in his heart, Gao Ming knew Xia Yang''s location. He and Zhang Ding took the elevator to the tenth floor. The Investigation Bureau was established based on that forbidden game. The core investigators of Xinhu had all played that game, but for some reason they regarded the game as a scourge and tried every means to cut off the possibility of ordinary people having access to the game. "I can no longer distinguish between games and reality. The so-called deep world may also be a part of reality. I have experienced too many weird things, and I can''t adapt even if I return to reality." The person in the projection shook his head: " The farthest exploration team entered the core area of ??the deep world and completely disappeared into the night. No information was sent back for half a year. Now the shallow game hall and garden safe area of ??"Perfect Life" are occupied by the Investigation Bureau, Xinhu The situation is very stable. "The shadow world wants to completely drag the city of Hanhai into the shadows. Now there are abnormal events everywhere in the city." Lord Jingtuo looked at the number on the black ring: "You are originally investigators of Hanhai. In order to deal with it, Disaster was sent to the Forbidden Game only half a year ago, and now Hanhai needs you." ??The projection disappeared, and Lord Jda did not touch the black ring on the table, but wiped his already clean hands with a tissue. Looking at the graffiti all over the floor and the self-portraits of the investigators, Gao Ming admitted that he underestimated Xia Yang''s destructiveness. At first, he hoped that Xia Yang would replace Fu Ling''s son and cooperate with everyone. In the end, Xia Yang seemed to have cleared the "game" by himself. ". The security personnel who followed him every step of the way opened a black box and took out a severely damaged black ring. "Jingtuo God?" The projection was very blurry, and the voice from the figure was intermittent. Someone held a blood sacrifice here. Zhang Ding took off the mask on his face with a serious expression: Look at the half-open blood door! The twisted newcomer investigators were squirming on the door panel. Their expressions were extremely painful, and they were worse off than dead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 223 map Chapter 223 Map "It seems that Xia Yang knew a lot from Situ An, but he didn''t tell me everything." Gao Ming stepped on the mud on the ground and walked to the blood gate. A door separates the inside and outside from two different worlds. "Don''t touch it, let me do it." Zhang Ding waved his hand forward, and a torrent of water knocked the door open. Both of them saw the corridor composed of shadows and bloodstains behind the door: "This door is severely damaged. It should be What Situ An brought back from other places was transformed into a ''secret room'' for storing wealth." "The broken door..." The original appearance of the blood door was covered with living people. Gao Ming could only see the new investigators on the door panel, and could imagine how cruel things they encountered: "The world is moving towards an even weirder place." With the direction of development, there may be more absurd and bizarre things in the future. Gao Ming could feel that the new investigators were still alive and could even hear their heartbeats: "Take this door with you when you leave. Let''s try to see if we can rescue them." Entering the blood door, the corridor behind the door brings a completely different feeling to the shadow world. If the shadow world is compared to a jar with a dark and rotten interior, then this corridor is a blood-red coffin, with death and destruction everywhere. related. "According to the information I got before, the door only appeared in Hanjiang. Situ An brought Hanjiang''s door to Hanhai. Want to use the rules of Hanhai to transform the door?" Masked Gao Ming and Zhang Ding While chatting casually, the Flesh Fairy''s reaction was very strong, and Xia Yang was right in front. Stop! The black muzzle of the gun was pointed at Gao Ming and Zhang Ding. The security personnel of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau said coldly: Stop! There are still people alive? Zhang Ding gave Teacher Xia a very high rating in his heart. He thought that the entire building had been killed: We have no ill intentions. ?Hands up, Boss Zhang wanted to explain the situation, but as soon as he took a step forward, gunfire rang out in the corridor inside the door. ?With constant gunshots, how can reliable bullets withstand floods? The noise outside the corridor attracted the attention of those in the Pervert House. Boss Zhang was too lazy to talk nonsense and controlled the torrent to wash away the corridor repeatedly. ??It''s a pity that Gao Ming and Zhang Ding didn''t give the security personnel a chance at all. The two super "big ghosts" went all out to "carry out a sneak attack" as soon as they came up. ?Gao Ming touched the heart and hid in the House of Flesh and Flesh Resentment. He now has the power of the Flesh Immortal, but he will still die if his body is killed. Normally speaking, the security force of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is very strong, and they can use many methods. As water droplets dripped, Zhang Ding looked at the hole in his chest. The bullet penetrated from the front and exploded in the back. The other party was not giving a warning at all, but aimed directly at his vitals and fired. ? Boss Zhang is the biggest ghost after Principal Yan. He dragged the security personnel into the flood before they could use the red ring. ?Keeping kind thoughts in his heart, Boss Zhang did not kill anyone, but was just preparing to influence the other person. After all, his supermarket still lacked professional security guards. "Why do you want to kill him directly? Aren''t you also alive? Why are you... worse than a ghost?" The turbid flood flowed from Zhang Ding''s wound, and the flow became more and more, as if it was going to flood the corridor. "A home for perverts? Are all perverts in this house? They also organized everything, which is very considerate." Gao Ming picked up the photos of perverts and looked at them: "Why is there no Xia Yang in this? Is it possible that this house is full of perverts?" Is he too perverted to be worthy of the attention of the shadow world?" "I''m even more surprised why there aren''t you and Situ An here." Zhang Ding grabbed He Yi from the flood and fixed the head of the East District security department to the wall: "Thank you for your help, if it weren''t for you , we cant enter Situ Ans home either. "This is not Situ An''s home. We have all been deceived." He Yi spat out a mouthful of stinky flood water. He seemed to have wandered around the gate of **** just now: "We searched everywhere, but really found nothing." Facing the absolute strength gap, He Yi also became polite. This house has the words Home of Perverts and Home of Butchers written all over it. Do you still want to lie to me? Zhang Ding raised his hand and slapped him. In his heart, Situ An was the biggest pervert and butcher. "Cunning Rabbit Sancao, we saw the video of Situ An''s last words outside. With his character here, he will definitely fake a home and put it on the bright side." Gao Ming put away all the pervert photos and looked around: "I have to say, Situ An is really willing to spend money, and he can even get a broken door. " "The Blood Gate is related to a red man. All the power of the East District security department comes from that red man. If we are killed, the red man will be free and kill all the living people around him." He Yi tried his best to show himself the value of. If you want to survive, this alone is not enough. Putting away the photos, Gao Ming walked to another room - the Butcher''s House. The fighting was so crazy outside, but there was no movement at all in the Butcher''s House. This was very abnormal. "Xia Yang is in this room, what is he doing?" Gao Ming called out the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, asking Gong Xi to protect him firmly in the middle, and then he dared to push the door. The door panel opened, and after seeing the people in the room, Gao Ming took a breath of cold air, as if he saw his destined fate. ??Wearing a delivery boy''s uniform, Su Mo stood helpless at the door. He was so frightened by the flesh and blood ghosts that he forgot to breathe, as if he was about to die suddenly. ?This scene seems to be similar to Gao Ming. Some things seem to be inescapable. Fate reminds him all the time, and he wants to move everything back to its original track. Should I call you Xiayang, or should I call you Su Mo? Its all okay. Sumo backed away with the takeout box in his arms, pressing his body against the wall: You can call me whatever you want. The colors faded, and countless paints poured out from Su Mo''s body and penetrated into Gao Ming''s heart. Teacher Xia, who was playing crazy, was forcibly pulled back by Gao Ming with the help of the flesh fairy''s power. Ignoring Su Mo, Gao Ming entered the butcher''s house. The scene he encountered when Su Mo entered the room was completely different. The collapsed city of bones seemed to be awakened by a new force. Gao Ming felt a burning sensation in his heart. He took out his birthday photo. The father and mother in the photo all looked at the ruins of the city. Shadows spread out from the photo and soaked into the **** city. The skeletal fragments seemed to have come to life and began to "grow" on the flesh. It didn''t take long for a brand new Hanhai city model to appear in front of Gao Ming. "What is this?" "A city map of the shadow world." Xia Yang''s voice rang in Gao Ming''s ears: "I have already helped you figure it out. This city model that only you and Situ An can control is the most valuable thing behind the door. You can intuitively see the outbreak and impact of all abnormal events through this ''map''." (End of this chapter) Chapter 224 The fifth level reward of the shadow world Chapter 224: Fifth-level rewards in the shadow world ??The city model collapsed after Su Mo entered the Butcher''s House, and grew again in flesh and blood after Gao Ming entered. The people chosen as parents by the black and white photos of the shadow world seemed to have some hidden qualities in them. "You try putting your own photo on the city map. If you are worried about danger, you can also put mine." Xia Yang''s voice was as warm as before, and those who didn''t know might have thought he was Gao Ming''s mentor and friend. "Stop talking, let me think." Gao Ming took out his birthday photo and placed it on the still-growing city of flesh and blood. The bones and blood that made up the city seemed to have thought and life in an instant, and they swallowed the photo. Among the cities. At the same time, Gao Ming had a special connection with the flesh-and-blood city model, and he had a lot of extra information in his mind. ??Blood and water surged, and some dark areas appeared in the building made of skeletons, some of which were still spreading. "Normal urban buildings are white, and dark areas represent abnormal events. The higher the degree of danger, the deeper the shadow coverage, and the heavier the color." Xia Yang explained to Gao Ming thoughtfully: "You see the dark areas Are those active red dots in there? Those are ghosts. You can try to get close to them with your own will." ?Old classmate Cai Meimei crawled on the rafters like a centipede, with scapegoats behind her. The soul-moving potion that Situ An obtained before was a reward from the shadow world. Doctor Lu was also a gift from Situ An after the first level three abnormal event was caused. He is considered Situ An''s first family member. "Rumors, omens, ghost whispers and strange stories are exactly the same as my original game settings, and I retain similar memories in my mind." The games Gao Ming has made are all horrors that have happened in the past. He knows these, which shows that he Maybe you got a map in one of your comebacks: "Have I ever gotten this far?" "Only the ''parents'' of the Shadow World can become the master of the map. When the parents complete the requirements shown on the map, they can also obtain the rewards of the Shadow World." Seeing that Gao Ming ignored him, Xia Yang explained to himself: "You You should have seen it just now, arent the gifts from the shadow world great? Gao Ming still didn''t answer Xia Yang. Now he was just glad that the map didn''t recognize Xia Yang. Because the rewards in the shadow world are indeed a bit abnormal, including methods to create insanity, transforming haunted houses to cultivate more abnormalities, sensing potential murderers, etc. Gao Ming dubiously followed Xia Yang''s instructions. When his consciousness was completely integrated with the vast sea city map, he found that he seemed to have become the map itself. His sight could overlook all areas covered by shadows, and a large amount of information poured into him. His mind almost burst his self-awareness. ?His consciousness was close to the moving red dots in the building. When Gao Ming''s will touched those red dots, some strange and terrifying pictures appeared in his mind. In order to make the "parent" Situ An work hard, the shadow world is also extremely tempting. Each red dot represents a big ghost. You can use this vast sea map to get the ghosts perspective. Of course, the premise is that they have been completely swallowed up by the shadow world and completely fell to the shadow world. "No wonder Qing Ge''s physical fitness is so outrageous. He can still fight with me despite being deprived of his senses." Some of Situ An''s subordinates have exceeded the scope of ordinary people, such as the security personnel of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. They all follow Situ An. An entered the shadow world and was transformed by Dr. Lu. ??This vast city model in the shadow world is one of Situ An''s most important supports. The map records in detail the rewards that can be obtained after triggering abnormal events, as well as how to trigger abnormal events. ?His eyes narrowed, Gao Ming did not argue with Xia Yang, he sorted out the information in his mind. "Before you came, I tried to infiltrate the city map with my soul and will, but I didn''t get its recognition, and the map quickly collapsed on its own." Xia Yang looked at Gao Ming expectantly, as if admiring a super The birth process of monsters: "Don''t rush to take back your photos. Try to fully immerse yourself in the city map. You will see things beyond your imagination." ?Hunted back immediately, Gao Ming was still frightened, but in his ears he heard Xia Yang''s happy laughter: "Isn''t it a great harvest?" In addition, every time a new abnormal event is triggered, there are also the most basic rewards. For first-level abnormal events, you can obtain the blessing of the shadow world. After accumulating ten blessings, your physical fitness will rise to a higher level; for second-level abnormal events, you can obtain negative emotional fragments. , this kind of thing is very useful for the improvement of ghosts; third-level abnormal events will obtain part of the ghost''s memory, whether it is a person or other ghosts, digesting these memories can gain great benefits; starting from the fourth-level abnormal events, the rewards begin Preferring to talk about weird rules, if you successfully trigger a level five abnormal event, you may even get the right to use a certain rule in the shadow world. "How do you know these things?" Gao Ming never expected that Cai Meimei would become like this. She who used to be the most beautiful now looked like what he hated the most. Gao Ming is indeed very interested in "home". He wants to find out what kind of "home" exists in the shadow world, so he has a reason to go to this place. There is a certain limit between reality and the shadow world. In addition to blood sacrifices, extreme emotions, such as hatred, anger, pain, etc., are also required to trigger abnormal events with a certain probability. The initial abnormal event will produce a bad omen, and the map owner needs to turn the bad omen into a strange story step by step. "This map is really a huge temptation." The vast sea map from the shadow world is very precious. Gao Ming feels that with Situ An''s character, he might install a bomb for such a good thing and destroy it directly after his death. , how can it be left to latecomers? "There must be a deeper reason why he did this..." It was not unreasonable for Gao Ming to think so. There was also a highlighted place on this "map", which was located near a hospital in the old city. ??If Gao Ming hadn''t come back this time and killed Qing Ge and Dr. Lu before Situ An noticed it, Situ An probably wouldn''t have been killed so easily. Situ An deliberately wrote the word "home" there, as if his real home was in the hospital in the old city. If he wanted to get the wealth he had accumulated and the rewards from the shadow world, he had to go to the hospital and open the door to his real home. Gao Ming frowned and scanned the "Hanhai City Map". He chose the crimson Spring Apartment. The building looked ordinary from the outside, but in fact it was completely covered in shadows, and the building was full of ghosts. Situ An will never be so kind. He probably wants to let other parents enter that hospital. ?Standing in front of the vast city model made of flesh and bones, Gao Ming''s eyes were empty. The temperature in the room continued to drop, and Su Mo in the corner silently took out a small quilt to cover himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 225 Living citizens plus one Chapter 225 Living citizens plus one ?Strange people, scary ghosts, weird rooms. ?In this environment, Sumo felt that the quilt given by Aunt Sizui was not so unacceptable. It was the only "cursed object" he owned. Wrapped in a small quilt, Su Mo tried to move toward the door, preparing to escape, but Zhang Ding was guarding the door. Boss Zhangs chest was pierced, and his body turned into a torrent, rushing into the corridor angrily. Unable to leave the main entrance, Su Mo began to look for a secret passage in the house. He was as far away from Gao Ming as possible, but his body still accidentally touched the edge of the skeleton map. ?Gao Ming, whose consciousness merged with the map, sensed the existence of silence, and the map conveyed a new message to Gao Ming. Silence: no violence, no ruthlessness, no decadence, no danger, low spiritual alienation, very low shadow transformation efficiency, it is recommended to discard it. ?Suddenly seeing Gao Ming extending his hand, Sumo''s first reaction was to retreat. Even if the blessings of the shadow world are used for wealth ten times, it will be alienated, but Sumo will only make his basic physical fitness stronger. "Is it because his three views are too righteous? It completely conflicts with the shadow world? But why do people who don''t agree with the shadow world at all come here? Did Xia Yang do something to him?" I have used Sumo ten times but it has no effect. I only try it once and it should be fine. Is it in that hospital that Situ An was selected by the shadow world to become a parent? ?Not long after, all the Ghost Story players who participated in the collective Ghost Story dungeon Eastern District Investigation Bureau received a messagethe Ghost Story players serious and Silent Lamb triggered the Miracle Easter Egg, which increased his physical strength by one! The ghost plus three! Obtain an ordinary identity as a citizen of Hanhai, the shadow world. The Flesh Fairy has no dealings with the shadow world, and it does not allow the blessings of the shadow world to occupy my body. ?After Su Mo, as an "ordinary person", touched the city map of the shadow world, Gao Ming gained new information. Su Mos ghost lingers, a bit fateful. He helped Xia Yang enter the butchers house this time. I cant owe him anything. ??Blood marks appeared on the skin, and screams came from the shadows, as if some kind of force was fighting against the flesh and blood fairy. ?In order to further understand the power contained in the blessings of the shadow world, Gao Ming left a copy and guided it into his body. ??The shadow pouring out from a certain building on the map merged into flesh and blood. The flesh fairy in the execution room screamed alertly, and its eight arms grabbed Gao Ming''s limbs, bending and tearing them desperately. Gao Ming didn''t answer, and sent a message to Xuan Wen when he walked out of the room. ??The Flesh Immortal would naturally not see Gao Ming being changed by external forces. His heart was beating wildly and he suppressed all his thoughts. Then he merged with Gao Ming''s blood and shattered all the shadows. ?? With his own will, he exited the map and Gao Ming retrieved his birthday photo. The city of bones in front of him collapsed, with flesh, blood and bones scattered on the ground. ??The Eastern District Investigation Bureau is Situ An''s territory, so he dared to hide the door here. Gao Ming still doesn''t have a stable residence, and the house is still rented from the cake shop owner. The blessings of the shadow world have different effects on different people. Gao Ming carefully observed Su Mo. After watching for a long time, his expression became strange. ?The ultimate goal of all parents in the shadow world is to become the master of the dead city of Hanhai and help this city that died in the shadows to rejuvenate. Su Mo screamed in fright, but he soon discovered that the shadows did not hurt him, and seemed to be helping him strengthen his torso. ?Will tried to control the city of bones, and shadows rushed to Su Shen''s body, dragging him to the center of the map. The so-called family members are the citizens of Hanhai in the shadow world. The number originally recorded on the map was 207. Now that Gao Ming has taken over the map, the number of citizens has been cleared. "It''s a miracle that you can survive until now. It doesn''t matter whether you are a foreshadowing of fate or not." Gao Ming pulled Su Mo up: "Your body has been strengthened. From now on, if you keep your heart, you will be fine." Lets live like this. Forget it, lets leave here first. The investigators inside the door must also find a way to get them out. Gao Ming moved his body and stretched out his hand towards Su Mo. ?Hum, he took one last look at the hospital marked as "home" by Situ An on the map. Gao Ming tried to integrate his will into that building, but he saw nothing. "Miracle?" Seeing Gaoming preparing to leave, Su Mo said uncertainly: "Am I triggering the miracle Easter egg in the collective ghost story copy?! Who are you? What should I call you? Why do I always feel that you look familiar? ? "Normal blessings vary from person to person. The more the personality of the person receiving the blessing fits the shadow world, the better the effect of the blessing will be. I used the Flesh Fairy to eat up the blessing directly." Gao Mingyan strictly In a sense, he is not a person from the shadow world. He has died so many times and has the "credit" of the shadow world. Su Mo has received so many blessings from the shadow world without any trouble. Gao Ming only experienced it once and almost lost his life. If the Flesh Immortal is like his "immune system", then in order to destroy the shadows just now, the Flesh Immortal He even almost killed him too. Judging from Su Mos situation, not everyone wants the shadow world. Its troublesome that the map cant be taken out of the Butchers House. I cant run around with a door on my back, right? Of course, wandering in front of the gate of **** is not without its benefits. Gao Ming''s physical fitness has been strengthened, his night vision ability has been greatly improved, and many terrifying thoughts and ideas in his mind seem to have grown a lot. This feeling is very good. It''s hard to describe, as if as long as he wants to do something terrible, that thing will definitely succeed. Situ An''s real legacy is hidden in his "home". There are only a few blessings from the shadow world on the map. Before he could use them, Gao Ming simply gave them to Su Mo. Gao Ming did not enjoy the blessing. He tore it to pieces and swallowed only the beneficial things in it. They use their tall bodies as battlefields, fighting fiercely between blood vessels and nerves. His body was twisted and his life-threatening pain was unbearable. The blessings of the shadow world penetrated into every negative thought he had, causing many terrifying thoughts in his heart to grow crazily. After parents cause abnormal events in reality and receive blessings from the shadow world, they can use those blessings to reward their family members. Gao Ming''s goal tonight has been achieved. The citizens of Hanhai know the existence of the strange tale players, and he has also obtained one of Situ An''s most important legacies. This door cannot be included in the photo. It opens in reality and leads to the shadow world at the same time, so I can only carry it on my back. After Zhang Ding threw Sumo out the door, he tried to close the blood door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 226 Limen Chapter 226 Establishing the Gate ??The original appearance of the blood door can no longer be seen. There are investigators embedded in the door panel, but Zhang Ding can sense that there is a very scary thing hidden on the door. ?The thing was hiding under the investigators twisted body, and was also watching him. "It''s a bit tricky." Before Zhang Ding finished speaking, eight thick ghost hands had already grasped the edge of the blood door. The ghosts and gods congratulated him and walked out of the execution chamber, standing behind Gao Ming like a giant god. With no time to remind him, Congratulations hugged Xuemen in the most brutal way. ?Driven by Gaoming, Congratulations'' legs were submerged in the **** mud, and the four grimacing faces roared, trying to forcefully pick up Xuemen. "You are a real tiger!" Seeing this, Zhang Ding had no choice but to cooperate with Gao Ming and hit the connection between the blood door and the floor with a torrent. After he washed away the blood mud, he revealed blood vessels like plant roots. The Blood Gate grows in the East District Bureau of Investigation building through those black blood vessels. ?Vessels extend from the other side of the door, covering the tenth floor in reality. If you want to move this broken **** door, you need to cut off all the blood vessels. Neither Zhang Ding nor Gao Ming had the appropriate tools, so they adopted the most violent method and forcibly severed all the blood vessels. ??The building shook, as if it would collapse at any time, and the Blood Gate, the core of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, was "uprooted" by Gao Ming. Gao Ming tried to get Congratulations back to the execution room, but holding the blood gate, it couldn''t get close to Gao Ming''s heart, let alone send the gate to Gao Ming''s heart. "Leave here first." Zhang Ding also made an attempt. He carried the Blood Gate on his back, not to mention returning to the black and white portrait, and even the shadow world did not let him enter: "The gate is a passage connecting two worlds, but two The world doesnt seem to want the door to exist. In desperation, Zhang Ding covered the blood gate with a black cloth and carried it behind his back: "Let''s go and find other useful things." The two entered the safe passage. Gao Ming vaguely felt that someone was watching him. He turned to look at the passage leading to the eleventh floor. Just as he was about to go up, Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded: "The investigation bureau''s newcomer training course is very interesting. Among them Some dry stuff will be of great use to you. "A ghost that can make you change the topic should be interesting." Gao Ming knew Xia Yang well and walked directly to the eleventh floor, but he searched the upper floors and found no big ghost. You always dont believe me. Xia Yang walked around the torture chamber, smiling and talking to himself with squinted eyes. Situ An was watching him from the side, wondering what he was planning. All the way down, Gao Ming searched for various instruments. He threw them all into the torrent regardless of whether they were useful or not, and asked Zhang Ding to take them back to his supermarket. "Logistics director Jiang Chan escaped early. Situ An''s photo was in his hand. That guy seemed to have seen my identity and didn''t give me a chance to take action." Xia Yang was a little annoyed: "But I imprisoned all the people in the logistics department. In the painting, considering that you cannot use the equipment normally, I also detained a group of staff in the warehouse. " ??Teacher Xia has extremely strict requirements on himself. He is like an extremely picky chef who cooked a full banquet and still complained that he did not perform well today. ? ? Smashing open the warehouse door, Gao Ming and Zhang Ding were frightened by the accumulation of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. There were various types of equipment hidden deep in the warehouse, and a large amount of food and water were also hoarded. Situ An was really preparing for the doomsday. Helmets for experiencing forbidden games, dangerous goods smuggled in from other countries, and other things that made Gao Ming tremble with fear just looking at them. Are you sure you want to put all these in my supermarket? Zhang Ding swallowed. ??Nodding, Gao Ming only replied with one word: "Pretend!" ??The torrent swept through, and Zhang Ding couldn''t open his mouth with joy. About three-quarters of the time, Gao Ming received a message from Wei Dayou that the people from the General Administration would be back soon. Stopping Zhang Ding, the two quickly left the scene. The riots outside the Eastern District Investigation Bureau continued. This absurd night officially opened the curtain of disaster for Hanhai. The confrontation continued to escalate, but there were fewer and fewer people maintaining order. Only a handful of people used anger to vent their inner fears. People sense something is wrong. The roads were blocked, and the exit routes that were blocked due to heavy rains were not only not unlocked as the rain weakened, but were instead subject to stricter inspections. ?The nights are getting longer and the city lights are dimming, as if an invisible hand is covering the city. People outside the city did not know the situation inside the city, and people inside the city did not know whether the disaster had spread to all places. Because of the video of Situ An''s last words, the Internet is now restricted. Hanhai citizens can only obtain information through private group chats and certain special channels. ?Most of them have not yet realized that the abnormality and terror have really arrived. ?At two o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming led everyone back to Lishan. Before entering the shadow world, he first had to determine one thing, and that was where to place the door? The broken blood door will cause the entire building to be affected, which can easily attract investigators. However, if it is placed in a remote place, it will affect its daily use. Gao Ming needs to observe the vast sea through the shadow map and obtain the rewards of the shadow world. . "All the students in Class 13 are on the list of the Investigation Bureau. You can''t escape. Why not use this door as a bait to constantly lure the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau to come over and consume their strength." Xia Yang was afraid that the world would not be able to escape. chaos. "How about putting it in my house? My son and I used to live at the junction of Lishan and Dazhai." Zhang Ding, who was carrying the Blood Gate, suggested to Gao Ming: "Ten years ago, that place was the dirtiest and messiest area in the Hanhai. There are hundreds of thousands of people here, and even the police dare not go in alone. If we just find a hidden place and put our people around, it will not be easy even if the investigation bureau wants to find it. " "What will they do if they find out?" Teacher Xia whispered in Gao Ming''s ear expectantly: "I can help you deal with the people you hate and hate. You just need to let me leave your heart temporarily. I will help you bring them all back." ??Xia Yang''s strength has been improved again in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Gao Ming didn''t even know how this guy did it, and his abilities became more and more weird. "Gao Ming, we have to go back as soon as possible." Wei Dayou walked out of the investigation bureau''s vehicle: "Those who have been invaded by shadow cannot leave the shadow world for a long time." Well, then Ill listen to Boss Zhang. Abandoning the investigation bureau''s vehicle, everyone entered the intricate alley, with dense illegal buildings on both sides, apartments stacked on top of each other, and rooms crowded together. They arrived at Zhang Dings home after walking for half an hour. What no one expected was that ten years later, there were still flowers and lit candles piled at the door of Zhang Dings home. The surrounding rooms and corridors were dirty and messy. Only Zhang Ding''s house seemed to have been cleaned all the time, and no one came to invade his room. Is it because I saved many people in the flood? Zhang Ding scratched his head in embarrassment: I havent been back for a long time. Opening the door, Zhang Ding removed the kitchen door and placed the **** door against the wall. The moment the blood door landed, blood vessels crawled out of the door and penetrated into the ground of reality. Soon it would eat away at the building and spread new anomalies. "Should we move the residents in the building away?" Gao Ming asked Zhang Ding for his opinion, but the other party shook his head. The city will become more and more dangerous in the future. Under your protection, this place should be relatively safe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 227 a city of one hundred people Chapter 227 A city of one hundred people Xuemen grew up in Zhang Dings former home and became the only resident in this home. ??Darkness enveloped the old cities of Dazhai and Lishan. In the dilapidated apartment buildings with stacked apartments, Gao Ming took a new step. It wont be that troublesome to enter the shadow world next time. Taking out his birthday photo, Gao Ming opened the blood door again amid the crowd. ?Outside the door is Zhang Ding''s home ten years ago. Inside the door is a world of shadows. Anyone can freely enter and exit the two worlds through this door, but only Gao Ming can easily open the door. The souls invaded by the shadow world cant wait to enter the shadows, and the people in the room disappear in an instant. ??The blood vessels extending from the Blood Gate changed the layout of Zhang Ding''s house. His bathroom became a new pervert''s home, his bedroom became a new butcher''s home, and the Vast Skeleton Map was hidden there. "I don''t know what kind of promotion I will get when the number of citizens increases to one thousand. If it continues, maybe I can really complete that thing." Gao Ming was killed by the invisible man in the tunnel Countless times, after he got rid of Situ An, he had an idea in his heart. When he became strong enough, he would go back to the tunnel and try to kill the person standing behind him! ??Dividing abnormal events according to the color of the building, Gao Ming arranged different tasks for the citizens. "They should be looking for Ji Zhe." Gao Ming motioned for the others to enter the Butcher''s House one by one, and asked them to touch the map and officially become Hanhai citizens in the shadow world. The villagers of Lame Bay Village, the students of Hande Private College who were sacrificed to Big Dog, as well as the investigators and security personnel of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. ?Although he only has a hundred people now, as more and more people are threatened by disaster, his city will expand rapidly. In the future, there will be more and more passages between the shadow world and the real world, and the integration of the two worlds will accelerate. Gao Ming must build his own death realm before the complete integration. The bodies of the living people invaded by the shadows have undergone subtle changes. They seem to have a special connection with Gaoming, and they will unconsciously obey Gaoming''s orders deep in their hearts. Gao Ming set the building where the Blood Gate is located as the "home gate" and formed a new security team. He temporarily let Zhang Ding and supermarket customers be responsible for "entry and exit matters", dangerous goods control and containment, and providing security and rescue services. . Call everyone here, we will use Lishan and Dazhai as the centers to build this place into our own death city. Citizens who have no interest in getting stronger and just want stability will be asked to stay and build a death realm and learn to control various equipment; citizens who are willing to take risks will be led by ghosts and move directly in the shadow world to go to places where abnormalities occur. Event architecture. Gao Ming didnt speak from beginning to end, just looking at the map of the vast sea silently. The number of living citizens on the map is constantly increasing. When the number exceeds one hundred, Gao Ming''s heart seems to be suddenly opened, and the Flesh Immortal is extremely happy. All the people who become citizens of the shadow city through Gao Ming seem to provide him with something. A trace of blood. Are this the same in other cities? Gao Ming felt that the situation in Hanhai was different from that in other cities. Abnormal incidents seemed to have occurred in Xinhu and Hanjiang, but they did not affect ordinary people. "Maybe." He Yi looked at the instruments brought out from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau: "I can use all of these things. They can conduct personality tests and potential judgments to help you screen out suitable newcomers. And these weapons, They are useless against ghosts, but they are very lethal to people. Abnormal events broke out across the city. The buildings on the map showed different colors due to the presence of shadows. The most basic white building with skeletons, then the red building stained with a small amount of blood, and finally the black building completely engulfed by shadows. Lou, Gao Ming vaguely remembered that he had seen a similar scene in a certain future. He paid little attention to Xia Yang''s high life, and spoke very seriously this time: "I just tried to hold this city up again when it was abandoned." ?Let Wei Dayou go back and call people, Gao Ming entered the Butcher''s House, put the birthday photo into the Skeleton City, and made the map appear in the Butcher''s House. "I know you have several big ghosts, but these are not enough in front of the investigation bureau. People will become very crazy when faced with threats. They can do anything." Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, He Yi jumped from the ground Get up and walk to Gao Ming: "I have personally seen many taboo experiments within the Investigation Bureau, blood sacrifices, and actively letting ghosts possess them. These are considered gentle. Some of them even attack unborn children to help ghosts. Birth." "I once heard the director say that Hanhai is an abandoned city, and the path it explores is..." He Yi did not dare to continue, and waited for a while before speaking: "What will happen if we surrender to the shadow world? " An An said something was calling his name, and he and Zhao Xi walked towards the direction of Hande Private College. Perhaps until that moment, the cycle will be completely broken and I will be in full control of my own destiny. ?Hands became more powerful, and Gao Ming could clearly feel that his body, reaction speed, and mental strength were much improved than before. Looking down at the vast sea, Gao Ming pressed his hand on the bones on the map: "This time I will resurrect the city in the shadow according to my own ideas, increase the number of shadow citizens, limit abnormal events, and I will make the rules of the vast sea." Didnt find anyone? Half an hour later, Wei Dayou brought everyone in Minlong Street over: "Gao Ming, I heard from the villagers of Cripwan Village that the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau had entered the shadow world. In order to lure them away, Zhao Xi and An An, Into the depths of the city. "The Investigation Bureau may seal off the building where abnormal events occurred and send special personnel to deal with it. At the same time, it will also train more people to try to control cursed objects or merge with ghosts." He Yi was thrown out of the torrent by Zhang Ding Come out, he is a dog carefully raised by Situ An. He can do anything to survive. "Prestige, support, strong strength, and flexible skills are all indispensable." Xia Yang saw Gao Ming''s transformation: "Who would have thought that an inconspicuous criminal psychology instructor would become the mastermind behind all disasters? "I seem to slowly understand the meaning of ''home''." Gao Ming walked out of the Butcher''s House and looked at the lifeless sea in the shadow world: "There must be other ''parents'' in these ruins, but in the future there will only be There will be someone who can take over the city." This is Situ Ans own idea. Zhang Ding didnt believe what He Yi said at all. The former Gao Ming was nothing. He died over and over again before he became what he is now. ?Considering the murderer who killed him over and over again, he will combine the experiences of two super criminals to open a new era. (End of this chapter) Chapter 228 Lishan Hospital Chapter 228 Lishan Hospital Gao Ming did not leave the shadow world all night. He took a hundred citizens of the shadow city and began to clean up the cities in Lishan and Dazhai. ??The terrain of the real-life city wall is extremely complex, with criss-crossing buildings and corridors. If you enter with a map, you will get lost. ?In the shadow world, Gao Ming and the others used the cursed props and ghost abilities in their hands to make the walled city even more terrifying. ?There are rooms behind the rooms, endless corridors and stairs, and there may be monsters and traps hidden behind each door. I need a completely safe home. The night has faded, Gao Ming is still busy, and the vast sea in reality has been turned upside down at this time. Cruel torture, unimaginable pain, even if it falls into the hands of ghosts, it will not be so terrible. Entering the company and arriving at the Night Light Studio, as soon as Xuan Wen appeared, Manager Gou rushed over. He was carrying freshly brewed coffee and wearing a newly bought wig: "Mr. Xuan, try our game. The number of downloads surged by 100,000 last night, and the reviews are very high. You have really good taste. Smiling and nodding, Xuan Wen took the coffee and said in a gentle voice: "You are all very capable. You are really suitable for making horror games." "This generation of bad guys are bad. They have no perseverance at all. How can they be part of society?" Xuan Wen put down her coffee and took out a photo of Gao Ming and put it on the table. The two of them were wearing wedding dresses. The rain that had been falling for a long time finally stopped, but the dark clouds still did not disperse, and the days became obviously much shorter. ?There were still vehicles on the road, and the vast majority of Hanhai citizens were not affected by the chaos last night. As soon as day came, all the ghosts and terrors disappeared, as if everything was just a rumor. Putting away the red umbrella, Xuan Wen put on her headphones and walked off the platform. She was more beautiful than before. She couldn''t hide it and was the center of attention wherever she went. Humming softly, Xuan Wen opened the hidden server of the Backwater Forum again. Last night, several "Ghost Story Players" were caught by the Investigation Bureau. God Jingtuo vented his anger on them and tortured them crazily. What lenders were most afraid of before was that no one would come to borrow money, but later they discovered a problem. All the people who came to Xuan Wen to ask for debts disappeared. Stop thinking and play games well. I will double your bonus this year. Mr. Gou pointed to the growing number of game downloads: No, triple it! ?First, she searched for informal online loans in Hanhai. After a few days of "loans", she found that many underground banks in Hanhai were wiped out. Unable to look away from the distance, Xuan Wen didn''t pay attention, but raised the corners of her mouth. ? ? Touching the cherries in the fruit bowl with her fingertips and pressing lightly with her fingertips, Xuan Wen heard a prompt from the computer. As the disaster broke out, the number of players downloading her game continued to increase. After the total number of downloads of the trial game exceeded 200,000, Xuanwen''s wedding photo changed, her figure also appeared in color, and now she can breathe very smoothly. The more people know about her existence, the greater the possibility that she will be exposed. Sooner or later, the Bureau of Investigation will find her, but she has no fear in her heart and is looking forward to that day. Xuan Wen did not see the whole process, but she could definitely guess it. In the Night Light office, everyone is no longer interested in working. They specialize in making horror games and are sensitive to some strange things on the Internet. After surfing the Internet last night, they found that reality is scarier than games. "When I look like Gao Ming in the photo, that will be when I completely break free from the shackles of the shadow world." In reality, living people are arranged by fate, and ghosts are controlled by the shadow world. In fact, the essence of these two worlds is It''s all the same, just change the soup but not the medicine. Anger is spreading, Xuan Wen is watching the screen, everything is moving in the predetermined direction. She is a psychological criminal murderer, and the human heart is a doll that she can manipulate at will. Through the Dead Water Forum, Xuan Wen learned from a ghost talk player that there seemed to be no problem with Lishan Hospital. In fact, there were no living people in the entire hospital. The reason why no abnormality was found by the outside world was because everyone who entered was Trapped forever. The undercurrent is surging, but on the surface it remains calm. Mr. Gou, since Dayou resigned, the surroundings have always felt strange, and this office seems to be... unclean. Helping up the fallen shared bicycle, her kindness seemed to be more dazzling than her beauty. ?One of the players was a ghost specially arranged by Xuan Wen, and the other party sent back a few words and some pictures through the instrument. ??Kaitan players did not target the Investigation Bureau. Instead, they were protecting citizens and trying to reduce the negative impact of abnormal events. However, the way the Investigation Bureau treated them was chilling. ?A fast-moving sports car passed through the street, and the water splashed by the tires fell on the bus stop. A drop of sewage soiled a pair of beautiful white shoes. The Bureau is too powerful now and needs to continue to be weakened and divided. ?A few people were discussing various abnormal events, and they didnt know whether they were true or false. Seeing them fishing, Manager Gou coughed and walked to the side of them: "What are we talking about?" "This is not a question of money. I always feel that Mr. Xuan brings us not only opportunities, but also other things." The staff was more sensitive: "Mr. Who will it be? ??They were forced to call the police, but at night they received a threat that was more terrifying than death. The big brother in society was scared to death, and was so helpless that he wanted to cry. "Is it right to use me to draw out the anger of the whole city? Or is it wrong?" Sitting in a separate office, Xuan Wen took out her computer, entered a series of passwords, and then logged into a website that was difficult to trace. The Bureau of Investigation blocked the truth and deleted all information. The replaced person acted seriously and was more optimistic and positive than the living citizens. Seemingly noticing Manager Gou''s gaze, Xuan Wen smiled and said hello. She had just received another message from Gao Ming. The other party wanted her to take advantage of the daytime to go to Lishan Hospital in the old city to find out more. Where is the situation. "Open your eyes and take a look. Does Mr. Xuan seem to have a problem?" Manager Gou lowered his voice: "She should be the daughter of a big shot in Hanhai. She throws money around for fun. This This kind of person seems to have no intentions at all. I guess she is thinking about what to eat at night." ??The original Backwater forum was banned, and Xuan Wen uploaded a blurry picture to the new Backwater forum to tell all the Guitan players the consequences of being caught by the Investigation Bureau, and also hoped that everyone could see clearly how the Investigation Bureau treated them. ?As early as a few days ago, before the disaster broke out, the Kaitan player felt that something was wrong, and his family was very lucky to escape. ??The ghost story player was very enthusiastic and wanted to take Xuan Wen offline to check it out. As for why their family was admitted to the hospital, he avoided answering the question. (End of this chapter) Chapter 229 Be a normal person in an abnormal world Chapter 229: Being a normal person in an abnormal world ??During the day, it is a world of living people. Police cars and investigation bureau vehicles are passing back and forth on the road. The purge is still going on, but in addition to the people being replaced, there are also ghost story players among the purge targets. ?Under the iron-fisted control of the Bureau of Investigation, no one dared to admit that they were Kaitan players, but in fact, many citizens who had come into contact with anomalies began to tilt towards Kaidan players in their hearts. ??If the city of Hanhai really turns into a super ghost story game ground, then every citizen will be forced to become a ghost story player, and it will be useless no matter how many people the Investigation Bureau arrests. ??The reason why the Investigation Bureau can still control the situation now is that the disaster is still spreading. There is only one level four abnormal event out of control, and only three percent of the city is completely covered by shadow. ?Of course, it is only the second day after the disaster broke out. Putting the thin and light computer into her bag, Xuanwen took her mobile phone and left the night light studio. She didnt like to act with others, and doing dangerous things alone was a way of entertainment for her. ?Through a simple exchange on the backwater forum, Xuan Wen judged that the other party did understand the situation inside the hospital, but the other party had ulterior motives and might have other purposes in luring Xuan Wen there. He asked me to go there with malicious intent, was he trying to create a backwater forum? Xuan Wen likes to deal with bad people the most, so that she can be free from any moral constraints. ?Xuan Wen looked at the navigation on her phone as she drove to the agreed upon location. Lishan is the largest area in Hanhai Old City and has gathered a large number of immigrants. Many of todays richest people have lived in Lishan before, such as Situ An. ?She did not leave. After observing outside for a few minutes, she turned into a nearby alley and walked through the mud to the back door of the fast food restaurant. "It doesn''t matter." Xuan Wen took out a tissue to wipe off the stain and glanced sideways at the waiter''s face. He is a kid from the neighbors house. The boss assured him, patting his chest: Dont worry, he just serves the food. The chef does all the cooking and other things, so he has no involvement. ?The boss is kind inside, but some of his actions do reveal something. The myth of sudden wealth is played out here every day, but most of it is false propaganda and show, in order to create hope for a numb life. The waiter was stunned, and the owner of the fast food restaurant quickly ran over. While apologizing to Xuan Wen, he scolded the waiter: "You really can''t do anything! If I didn''t see you as pitiful, I would have kicked you out! You Can I do it? How many things have I done this week? Withdrawing her gaze, Xuan Wen picked up her bag and walked out of the fast food restaurant. Even wearing a mask, you can clearly see the abnormality on the waiter''s face. He is a deformed child with a frighteningly ugly face. "Is that child a relative of yours?" Xuan Wen stood up and glanced at the kitchen. "I''m really sorry." The boss blocked the waiter behind him and stood between Xuan Wen and the waiter, bending down to apologize: "He is new here and is not very skilled yet." The boss may also be trying to protect the waiter. The more aggressive he behaves, the less embarrassed the customer will be. The same thing may have happened before. It seemed that the boss was worried that the waiter''s face would frighten Xuan Wen, so the boss drove him away. After a long time, a waiter wearing a mask walked over shakily in the store. When he passed by Xuan Wen, the customer next to him suddenly stood up and accidentally spilled the rice soup on Xuan Wen''s bag. At 12 noon, Xuan Wen came to the Brothers and Sisters fast food restaurant alone, but the person she was waiting for did not show up. ?Compared with the tidy and clean front of the main store, there are garbage and swill piled up in the back, rats and insects are running under the garbage bags, and the huge iron bucket emits a pungent stench. The iron door of the fast food restaurant was half open, and a muffled and urgent voice sounded in the middle of the garbage pile. "Kill you, kill you! Kill them all! Tear them from their mouths and make them all into bags!"???????You seem to hate the people around you very much? Xuan Wen walked into the back alley and stood like an angel. In the middle of the mud. The drizzle fell on her white coat, and her delicate facial features were so beautiful that they wanted to be destroyed. The deep voice stopped instantly, and the waiter wearing a mask turned around slowly. He lowered his head, not daring to look at Xuan Wen. He didn''t know where to place his arms, feeling a little nervous and a little panicked. "May I have your name?" "Yang taro..." The waiter didn''t know why he answered Xuan Wen''s question directly. He didn''t like to talk before. "Potato? Can you cut it and cook it at will? Is it a delicious potato?" Xuan Wen stared at the mask on Yang Yao''s face: "Is the shop owner your father? You should have more than just a neighborly relationship." He is my uncle, and he hates me. "But for your mother''s sake, he is also trying his best to protect you." Xuan Wen''s eyes can detect subtle psychological changes: "Is your mother sick? If you have any difficulties, just ask, after all, ghost stories Players should help each other." ??The waiter''s deformed cheek twitched, and his left eye was obviously larger than his right eye: "Are you the person sent by the Backwater Forum to connect with me?" "Tell me, how did your family escape from Lishan Hospital? What was in that hospital?" Xuan Wen saw that the waiter''s mask was soaked with sweat: "It doesn''t matter if you want to take off the mask and hat. I have seen too many There is no monster in Dorian''s human form, you look ordinary to me." The waiter did not take off his mask at first, but when he and Xuan Wen looked at each other, his mood gradually became unstable. With his Adam''s apple rolling, he suddenly took out the knife hidden behind his back and stabbed it into the mouse''s body. Blood was flowing out, the waiter was breathing heavily, and veins appeared on his face. "Tell me, tell me everything you saw and heard." Xuan Wen used her ability. She was waiting for the waiter to reveal the secret hidden in her heart. ??The waiter felt inexplicably that he could trust the woman in front of him. His most morbid side was aroused by some kind of power. He didn''t know what he was talking about, he just shouted in the back alley full of garbage and mud. I stood at the door of the hospital and looked at my mothers face. He accompanied his favorite child and wrapped bandages around his younger brothers body. My mother is very strong. She always likes to wear long skirts, heavy makeup, dark lipstick, and black wigs. I dont like the way my mother looks during the day. I prefer the way he looks at night. He is one and the same, busy pushing a cart full of corpses in and out of the morgue. ? ? Mom and dad are the same person. He raised four children with different heights. The eldest brother is 1.7 meters, I am 1.3 meters, the sister is 40 centimeters, and the younger brother is 4 to 5 meters long. We have grown up in hospitals, living in pipes and underground. We cannot see the light and are always laughed at and insulted. We have been hurt and tortured in countless ways. We have been treated like toys and trash. ??But every time we gave up on ourselves, Mom would appear from the darkness with giant scissors and a heavy shovel, quoting what others had said. Everyone is an apple that God has taken a bite out of, and they all have flaws, big or small. The reason why deformed people have more obvious flaws is because God loves his fragrance. I am a human being, a normal person in this abnormal world, and a person favored by God. (End of this chapter) Chapter 230 New copy of collective ghost story Chapter 230 New copy of collective ghost story ?The waiter Yang Yu told all the secrets hidden in his heart, hysterically, without hiding anything. ??He twisted the tip of the knife on the mouse, his eyes of different sizes were bloodshot, and he was breathing heavily, like a rabid wild dog. Isnt it much better to say it? Xuan Wen didnt care about Yang Yaos performance at all and walked over casually. The flawless angel walked among the mud and stench. She stopped two steps away from Yang Yao and handed him a clean tissue: "Wipe the blood on your hands." "You, you''re not afraid of me?" Yang Yao couldn''t control himself. He grabbed the knife stained with rat blood. "Why are you afraid? I think you are right. In this crazy world, you are the most normal person." Xuan Wen smiled: "God loves you so much that he allowed you to meet me ?Yang Yu couldn''t believe what she heard. The perfect woman in front of her seemed to be able to identify with herself. There was no trace of disgust in her eyes. She was different from everyone around her. "No, my mother is just a janitor. She is very weak." Yang Yu felt guilty and her voice became softer. Situ Ans video of his last words and the sudden appearance of the strange story players caught him off guard. The peoples hearts and minds that the Bureau relied on the most were shaken, which gave him a huge headache. Perhaps our inspection method needs to be improved. Lord Jingtuo interrupted Chen Yuntian with a wave of his hand, and the communicator on his wrist vibrated. "A corpse is worth more than gold? Is your mother suffering from a mental illness?" "I don''t know. At about three o''clock in the morning that night, she asked me to hide in the cupboard and didn''t let me out until dawn. It was also at that time It was only then that I saw the corpse in the cabinet, and I kept leaning on it. "Although Yang Yao looks scary, his mental state is not much different from ordinary people. After hesitating for a while, Yang Yu slowly lowered his head, bent down, picked up the mask on the ground, and held it in his hand: "Lishan Hospital used to be the largest hospital in the old city. More than 20 years ago, most of the hospital''s departments were relocated. When we arrived in the East District, only a few departments remained. From then on, rumors about Lishan Hospital in the old city began to increase. The most famous thing was that the bodies in the morgue were missing. The number was not the same, but there were no. The patients family called the police and the incident was settled. Can you take me to see your mother? Xuan Wen wanted to know more about Lishan Hospital. Touching the white ring of the Narrator, Jingtuo God saw an anonymous message: "The target of those ghost talk players tonight is Lishan Hospital? Why did they choose that place?" Then when did you really come into contact with the abnormal event? Inside the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, Lord Jingtuo looked at the graffiti painted all over the walls. The lifelike portraits pierced his heart like knives. "More than twenty years ago, before Situ An took root in Hanhai, he worked during the day and worked part-time in that hospital at night..." Lord Jingtuo slid the information on the screen, and his pupils suddenly narrowed: "His life seems to be Thats when it started to change. ?The urge to swing the knife was suppressed in his heart, and Yang Yu''s already deformed face became even more ugly. He gritted his teeth and ran back several steps: "I don''t want to kill anyone." "On the night of the Ghost Festival, I went to deliver food to my mother. After entering the hospital from the west gate, I saw several patients waiting for someone in the corridor. I didn''t pay attention at first. I hurriedly found my mother near the morgue and discovered those patients. A patient died a few days ago." When Yang Yu said these things, her emotions fluctuated greatly: "I told my mother about this, but she seemed to have known about it for a long time. Not only was she not surprised, but she and I were not surprised. Hiding the bodies together, she said those bodies would soon become more valuable than gold." ?Yang Yu had extremely low self-esteem and lived a very painful life, but he did not feel any discrimination in front of Xuan Wen. The woman in front of him seemed to really just treat him as an ordinary person. "Is it the uncle who gave you a job and protected you? Is it the crazy mother in the hospital? Or the doctors who insulted and tortured you?" Xuan Wen took another step forward: "Or is it me?" We have captured a lot of Kaitan players, but they have not been replaced. ?Looking at Xuan Wen, Yang Yu''s hands were trembling. "This is one of the reasons why I want to contact you. I lost contact with my mother. I only know that she is still in the hospital. I want you to help release a Kaitan mission so that more Kaitan players can enter Lishan Hospital. ." Yang Yao lowered his head, perhaps because he was afraid of being caught lying. Now that you have picked up the knife, who do you want to kill the most? Xuan Wen asked with interest. Did your mother take the body away? Throwing a psychological insight mask on the mud between the two of them, Xuan Wen''s sickly beautiful face gradually revealed madness: "Only the Kaitan players selected by me can have that mask, and it will reveal everything in the hospital." Everyone told me I could change your destiny." As if thinking of something, Lord Jingtuo used his authority to retrieve Situ An''s information. There can be no more hesitation now. We must cut through the knot quickly and suppress all signs. Lord Jingtuo stroked the communication device on his wrist. He had been waiting for a reply since midnight yesterday. "I think we can try to contact the Kaitan players. If everyone has the same goal, there should be the possibility of cooperation." Chen Yuntian also didn''t sleep all night. He is old and his health is a little weak. "Then I understand. What you want to kill is that selfish God." Xuan Wen stepped forward: "Because of God''s preference, you have become like this. You have been deprived of many things since you were born. "What you hate most is this **** fate, this body that you can''t break free from." "Stupid, you don''t want to think about it. Our Investigation Bureau has the resources of the whole city and cooperates with the mystery tellers in other cities to analyze the power of ghosts. Those ghost talk players have nothing, how do they gain the ability to fight against ghosts? Ability?" Lord Jingtuo didn''t look at Chen Yuntian at all: "The so-called ghost talk players are just used by the shadow world to confuse us. Most of them should be replaced people. They are the bad guys and they are the good guys. Its all directed and performed by them. Deleting the information directly, Lord Jingtuo sent instructions through the white ring. Not long after, several muddy black vehicles stopped at the entrance of the East District Investigation Bureau. ?Looking at the license plates, these vehicles are all from Xinhu. The group of investigators and security personnel that the Hanhai General Administration sent to Xinhu Forbidden Games are returning one after another. (End of this chapter) Chapter 231 Brave to death Chapter 231: To support the bold ones to death "The seventh and ninth security teams of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau have been assembled. I am team leader K." The security personnel who arrived from New Shanghai wore red blood rings. The leader had long hair and was covered with tattoos. There were almost no tattoos on his body. A clean piece of meat. "Isn''t your team leader here?" Lord Jingtuo was a little disappointed. He was in urgent need of power that could quickly stabilize the situation. "The captain and the other three teams are still on the road. The more immersed the players are in "Perfect Life", the longer it will take to escape, but correspondingly, the more things they may master." K didn''t know at all He''s like a security officer from the Bureau of Investigation, more like a gangster. When your team leader comes, I will tell you the mission location and goal... "Don''t bother me. You just need to tell me where the building where the abnormal event occurred is." K''s tone was calm. He was not a careless person. He just felt that this was all he needed to do. Few people dared to interrupt Lord Jdva with words, and his face became serious. "We have experienced things that you can''t even imagine in the game "Perfect Life", so you don''t have to use the standards of ordinary investigators to give us instructions." There was no trace of respect for the God of Jade in K''s words. , although the status of the two parties is very different. How about we look elsewhere? It was already noon when Sumo returned to his rental house. He took a long detour and lost the electric car delivering food. "Those idiots have no idea who Situ An is. This complete lunatic cannot leave a legacy, only disasters." God Jingtuo sneered: "There is a high probability that there is a hidden virus in Lishan Hospital that can break out at any time. Abnormal event, the danger level is at least level four. ?Human beings'' joys and sorrows are not the same. Sumo just felt that Lao Sao and the others were a little noisy: "If you have anything to say, please tell me quickly." Thats right, why dont you just move back to the dormitory. Lao Sao, whose real name is Li Shubai, is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, eating, drinking and playing. He is handsome and very carefree. He often borrows money from everyone for various reasons. "With the power of ghost patterns and personality, no wonder the aura of these guys is so different from that of ordinary investigators." The expression on Jingtuo God''s face relaxed a little: "At this stage, the power possessed by the Investigation Bureau still occupies an absolute advantage. , Hanhai will not be in chaos." You really want money rather than life! Thinking about what happened to him last night, Sumo felt that the old coquettish man was seeking death. ?Exhausted, but he couldn''t sleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, he would see the scene of the new investigators being stuffed through the door. Where did you get the money? Su Mo knows better than anyone how difficult it is to make money. "I know you are in need of money too. Today I am here to tell you a way to get rich." After everyone entered the rental house, Lao Sao closed the door, opened the beer, and drank a whole bottle: "It''s great! What a **** pleasure! "Don''t talk nonsense, I picked this up." Lao Sao didn''t hide anything. He really treated Su Mo and the others as brothers: "Last night there were a lot of rumors about weird stories and abnormal events on the Internet, and some of them seemed like Its true, some houses became very strange and empty for no apparent reason, and then I went in to find some things. "Oh my God! Why are you so weak? Are your kidneys overdrawn?" Li Ding seemed to have seen a ghost: "Weren''t you fine yesterday? How come you seem to have aged ten years in just one night!" Su Mo, if you have difficulties in life, just tell your brothers. I cant guarantee anything else. Its okay for you to eat and drink more. Brother Xiong is the boss of their dormitory and usually takes good care of everyone. Hearing the worried voices of his friends outside the door, he slowly let go of his silent heart, and hurried over to open the door. Bang bang bang! "I didn''t answer my call. We thought you were in danger. The vast sea is not safe now." Lao Sao hooked Su Mo''s shoulder and said, "I bought you some delicious food to replenish your health." Did you rob? Su Mo was shocked. He felt that his good friend had embarked on a criminal path. Situ Ans inheritance? K had also heard about Situ An: Do we need to fight for the inheritance? Seeing this scene, Su Mo didnt refuse. Everyone used to have dinner at his place. We will go there as soon as possible to confirm. After taking over the task, K did not stop at the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. He took other team members and drove directly towards the old city. Seeing that Su Mo was not in a good mood, Lao Sao stopped hiding it. He took out his mobile phone to show the balance, and then took out a large gold ring stained with blood from his pocket. Level 4 Ks expression became serious. "Thank you for worrying, I have nothing to do." Before Su Mo finished speaking, Li Ding entered Su Mo''s rental house with a lunch box and beer in his hand. ?He did not dare to speak and grabbed the fruit knife on the table, but he felt that this thing could not bring him any sense of security. A sudden knock on the door made Su Mo turn pale in fright. "No, what I want is gold and jewelry." Lao Sao took out his mobile phone and showed some of the supernatural places he had recorded: "We all need money very much now. Li Ding''s mother is sick, and his father works three jobs, but he still has Its not enough; Brother Xiongs factory closed down, and his father was beaten by the workers; I owe an online loan, and I still have to pay it back. "I need you to go to Lishan Hospital in the old city." Jingtuo Shen did not choose to conflict with K: "Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, betrayed us. He published a video of his last words, telling the citizens of Hanhai that he had hidden a legacy , now some people suspect that the inheritance is hidden in Lishan Hospital." "Su Mo! Are you at home?" Li Ding''s voice sounded outside the door. He is Su Mo''s best friend and his college classmate. "Is there no one there? Is he in any danger?" "Situ An didn''t dare to cause high-level abnormal events before. That was because he was still alive and wanted to gain benefits from both reality and the shadow world. Now he is most likely dead. With his character, he will definitely bring down the whole city. Buried with others." Lord Jingtuo gritted his teeth in hatred: "Of course, he may have had insight into the General Administration''s plan and chose to fall to the shadow world in advance." As if he sensed the danger, the tattoo of a pair of ghost hands on K''s neck seemed to come alive. The ten fingers bloomed like lotus flowers, revealing a ghost eye. "No, those abnormal rooms are very scary!" Su Mo shook his head firmly. "Listen to me, if the rumors about the disaster on the Internet are all rumors, we will not be in danger if we enter the house and just take money; if what is said on the Internet is true, then the disaster has already come, and we will have to face it sooner or later. It''s scary. It''s better to go there and get used to it. Isn''t that true?" Lao Sao compiled a list: "Let''s go to a place farther away from the school. The Lishan Hospital in the old city has the medicine that Li Ding''s mother needs. Besides, there are also medicines. We are going to smuggle out some necessities during the disaster." (End of this chapter) Chapter 232 How many nights can you make it through? Chapter 232 How many nights can you spend? "I personally am skeptical about the existence of ghosts and the like." Seeing Su Mo''s livid face, Brother Xiong wanted to comfort him: "The relevant videos on the Internet only existed for a few minutes and then disappeared. But the more hidden they are, The more curious I become. "Disasters are not necessarily bad things." Lao Sao has a flexible mind, but his personality is a bit extreme: "The most important thing in Hanhai is people. It is difficult to do any job. Once we graduate, we are equivalent to being unemployed. Instead of continuing to hang around, Its better to give it a try! Putting the big gold ring on the table, Lao Sao had already benefited from the abnormal events: "I have read a lot of apocalyptic novels. When I was in high school, I fantasized about how to survive in the apocalypse every day. In addition to medicine, weapons and food, "Completely trustworthy teammates are also very important, so I will confess my plan to you." ??No matter whether Su Mo joins or not, Lao Sao is going to do this. He comes to find Su Mo just because Su Mo is his good brother, so he wants to get Su Mo to join the gang. "You should all have seen the video of the last words of Hanhai Shoushan last night. President Situ risked his life to reveal information to us. We must seize this opportunity." Li Ding is relatively simple and has no scheming. In his eyes, the world is black. , white is white. "Then the investigation bureau may not necessarily help us. Rather than being used as cannon fodder by them, I would rather become a player of ghost stories." Lao Sao said with some longing: "Going in and out of abnormal events at night, getting benefits from ghost stories and thriller games, constantly Becoming stronger is exciting just thinking about it! ?Hearing the old coquettish talk about players, the expression on Sumo''s face relaxed a little. Although last night''s experience was terrifying, one thing was true. His physical fitness had indeed improved. The miracle easter egg was real. ?The masked ghost story player in the Butcher''s House flashed through his mind, and Su Mo clenched his hands. No one wanted to live in the shadows for the rest of his life, and he wanted to be that kind of person. "I''ll talk about the plan first, and then you make a decision." Lao Sao enlarged the map of Lishan Hospital that he had downloaded in advance: "Lishan Hospital is divided into the front building and the back building. All the strange stories about there in the old city happened. In the back building, the new medicine Li Dings mother needs is at the medicine collection area on the first floor of the front building. We will pick out the more expensive ones based on the situation. Having said this, Su Mo is a bit contradictory. He is a real ghost talk player, but now he doesn''t feel like he is pretending to be a pig or eating a tiger. "Don''t do anything during the day. Let''s accompany Li Ding to get medicine first, and remember the internal passages of the hospital." Lao Sao directly transferred the balance in his card to Li Ding. "When a disaster breaks out on a large scale, you won''t be able to steal it. Medicine is a life-saving thing!" Lao Sao took out his backpack: "Each person has a backpack, fill it up and run away. When the medicine that Li Ding''s mother urgently needs is obtained, , lets get some money and rent a safe house. "Have you fallen in the eyes of money? What''s the difference between this and stealing?" Su Mo still felt that it was too dangerous. The horror he encountered last night was still vivid in his mind, but he was unwilling to watch his best friends die. . Without saying a word, Sumo started packing his things after everyone finished eating. He couldn''t let go of his brother. "Thanks." Li Ding and Brother Xiong both agreed with Lao Sao''s plan. The situation at home is probably much more serious than they said. At two o''clock in the afternoon, the four of them took a bus to the old city. They came to Lishan on the grounds of visiting Li Ding''s mother who was sick at home. Dont let me cut you, we are all brothers, and saying thank you is just a slap in my face. After Lao Sao put down the fruit, they walked towards Lishan Hospital together. Im happy to know youre okay. Li Ding picked up a bottle of beer and looked at Su Mo: Its okay if you really dont want to go. ?Looking at Lao Sao''s condition, he may not just have borrowed an online loan. ?The Walled City is very large and surrounded by dense buildings. Privately running electrical wires and the like are the most trivial here. Many buildings were built illegally from the beginning. As long as they do not collapse, people can continue to live in them. This was the first time for Lao Sao and Brother Xiong to see this scene. They had never imagined that there was such a poor place in Hanhai. Li Ding, do you know the way? Brother Xiong followed Li Ding for a long time, and sweat broke out on his forehead. It should be over here! Why does it feel different from the previous location? Will the hospital still run on its own? Su Mo wanted to suggest leaving, but his phone vibrated at this moment. Looking at the screen of his mobile phone, Sumo couldn''t help but stop. He received an invitation from the Backwater Forum for a new group copy of ghost stories. The group copy that will be opened tonight is at Lishan Hospital. "What are you looking at?" Lao Sao poked his head out curiously, and Su Mo put away his phone: "Brother and you have a heart-to-heart, and you''re in love behind your brother''s back, right? I think you were so vain last night. If you feel something is wrong, please pay attention to your health. Im not like you. Sumo didn''t have time to read the mission information, and then heard Li Ding''s shout. Were here! Strange, I remember that the area around here is usually very lively. Li Ding scratched his head: There are many box lunch sellers and cafeterias near the hospital. Why is there no one there now? The hospital seems to be on holiday today, and it is deserted. The nearby shops are open, but not to mention the customers, the merchants are not there. "They must have heard the news and evacuated in advance. Let''s hurry up and get there." Lao Sao took the lead. The moment he entered the hospital, the noise and noisy footsteps reached his ears at the same time. There were people queuing up to see doctors everywhere in the hospital. The patients were walking in a hurry, as if they were being chased by something. "It seems that we are worrying too much." Brother Xiong breathed a sigh of relief: "Isn''t this the same as usual? Is it because the one we walked through is not the main entrance?" "Let''s do business first." Lao Sao turned on the mini video recorder and secretly filmed it so that he could study it when he went back tonight. Li Ding took the doctor''s order and went straight to the place on the first floor to get the medicine. Hello, I want to get some medicine. Li Ding tapped the window glass lightly and handed the order through the small window to the counter. However, the doctor sitting at the table ignored him completely and was busy writing something crazily. Hello! I want to get medicine! Li Ding increased his voice. He stared at the shelves full of medicines behind the doctor, wondering whether he should come over tonight, because there were many people in the hospital at night. The doctor slowly raised her lowered head, as if she suddenly woke up from sleepwalking. She looked at Li Ding''s list, then looked at Li Ding''s face, and suddenly said something out of nowhere: "It''s dark now." Yet?" Its dark? What time is it? Li Ding felt confused. "That''ll have to wait a little longer." The doctor threw the list back. Li Ding was about to argue with the doctor when he was suddenly grabbed by the shoulder from behind by Lao Sao. ??The old coquettish man lowered his head and tried to pull Li Ding back. His expression was completely different from when he came. Lets go first. Lao Sao grabbed Li Ding tightly and walked outside. Seeing that Li Ding still didnt understand, he secretly showed Li Ding the footage he had taken. In the video, the hospital was empty, with no one around. (End of this chapter) Chapter 233 Collect "materials" Chapter 233: Collecting Materials There was no one in the candid shot, but the hospital in his eyes was overcrowded. Li Ding thought of what the doctor had just said, and his back was instantly wet with cold sweat. Is there not a single living person in this hospital? ?The four of them walked faster and faster. They thought there would be no danger during the day, but who knew they would encounter such an exciting thing as soon as they came up. Their pale faces reflected on the cold floor tiles. When the four of them were about to reach the door, Lao Sao suddenly stopped. He covered his heart, feeling weak from night sweats and a little out of breath. Lets go quickly! "No, the main entrance is dangerous, don''t go there." Lao Sao grabbed the two people around him: "Don''t show any abnormality, let''s go to the payment place to line up first." ?It was not a request, Lao Sao used a very stern tone, almost like an order. "At first, the hospital was full of living people, and gradually corpses came in." The man said as he walked: "The corpses are not the scariest thing. At night, all kinds of strange and abnormal things appear. To survive until the next day, you must collect and exchange enough items in the hospital during the day. " ?Lao Sao anonymously posted his exaggerated experience at Lishan Hospital on the Internet, and also contacted people from the Aite Investigation Bureau. "Under the influence of strange stories, this hospital may have begun to operate according to brand-new rules. Every patient is busy, and they all seem to be working hard to survive." Lao Sao is also very scared, but he is very good at observing. This kid Being able to steal something from the haunted house where unusual events occurred last night is indeed something of a skill. Stay alive? The middle-aged man hugged his daughter tightly and was very vigilant. ?The situation was special, and Su Mo and the others had no choice but to temporarily change their direction and walk to the payment office as naturally as possible. ?Several people hurriedly entered the corridor. After about a few seconds, the curtains of the burn department were opened, and a man with bruised skin and flesh stood behind. "My parents divorced early, which made me very sensitive since I was a child. Probably on the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival this year, I had a high fever, my heart felt stuffy and painful, and I couldn''t speak. It felt like a big stone was pressing on me. I almost died in the hotel that night, but after surviving it, I found that I had a special intuition about danger." Lao Sao did not hide it from his brother: "As long as the heartbeat speeds up for no reason, it means danger is about to happen. Well, this is a kind of sixth sense, it can sense danger before my brain." He seemed to have just learned to walk, his eyes were very wide open, and he pulled the skin on his body and staggered out. ?As soon as he stepped out of the main entrance of the hospital wearing cheap travel shoes, the patient was dragged into the shadows by something. The middle-aged man was obviously protecting the little girl. He wanted to learn from the man how to survive in the hospital. "After you come in, don''t think about going out. You''ll be lucky if you survive one night." The middle-aged man touched his daughter''s head, his eyes filled with distress: "I forgot what day I came in. Xiaoxia was I was confused by the fever, and I was so anxious that I didnt care about anything else. It wasnt until Xiaoxias condition improved that I realized that this hospital seemed like After sending the rules in the group chat, Lao Sao found that the network could still be used normally, and he came up with another idea: "We don''t have the advantage in numbers, so professional issues should be left to professionals." "No need!" The middle-aged man was a little panicked. He picked up his daughter and walked towards the corridor. When the old coquettish man saw this, he gave his companion a look and chased after her. "Don''t be nervous. To be honest, we just want to survive." Lao Sao didn''t sense the danger. He acted very sincerely from the beginning. This was how he pursued his ex-girlfriends in the past. ?Originally, Lao Sao didn''t want to participate, so he accidentally took a video scan and found that the little girl was successfully captured on the camera. "Why do you care so much?" Lao Sao stared at the phone indifferently: "You just live a life that is too screwy." Shu Bai, how did you find out that the main entrance was unsafe just now? Su Mo was very curious. He felt that his classmate was not a simple person. "Will this implicate innocent people?" Su Mo frowned. He had a good relationship with Lao Sao, but this did not mean that he agreed with some of Lao Sao''s actions. On one side is a mother who is seriously ill and waiting for life-saving medicine, and on the other side is her daughter who was accidentally trapped in the hospital. Under Lao Sao''s emotional narration, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but begin to empathize. Just as Lao Sao said, everyone It''s not easy. Adjusting the angle of their sight, Lao Sao and Su Mo saw a patient receiving medicine from the pharmacy. His tense expression instantly relaxed and he happily walked towards the door. ??The man took off his leather jacket and covered his daughter with himself, blocking the front, acting very fiercely. ??A living person, over 1.8 meters tall, disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only a pool of blood on the ground. What''s even weirder is that fresh blood seeps toward the outer wall of the hospital little by little, as if someone is slowly sucking it up with a straw. After a while, the place completely returns to normal. "Don''t pay attention to those strange places. In short, we should try to stay as normal as possible now. Ghosts will pretend to be living people during the day. We just need to abide by the rules and we should be able to leave alive." Lao Sao opened his mobile phone, which contained various hospital information he had collected from everywhere. Rule: "You have memorized these things. Don''t make any mistakes later." "Do you know about time travel? I feel like this hospital has been transported to a world full of ghosts." The man lowered his voice: "This is not the place to talk. Come with me." Like what? "**! What is hidden outside the door?" Li Ding''s hands were shaking with fear, and he had to continue to pretend to be normal. ??The queue at the payment office was moving forward little by little, and when there were still six people left to reach Laosao, a quarrel broke out at the window. A middle-aged man in a dark brown jacket rummaged through his pockets and had not collected enough money. The people behind him felt that he had taken too long, and in the process of pushing, he accidentally tripped his daughter. "The man''s child is not dead yet?" Lao Sao did not feel uncomfortable. He walked over boldly to break up the fight: "It''s not easy for everyone, so don''t make things difficult for each other. Brother, how much money are you short of? How about I help you? Think of a way?" "This is my brother. His mother is seriously ill. The four of us pooled our money to come here to get medicine for his mother. Unexpectedly, this happened." Lao Sao said that he was extremely righteous. As a veteran of Hua Cong, his performance was only the most important thing. Basic course. Turning into the corridor, the old coquettish girl was chasing after her. The middle-aged man could not run fast while holding the girl in his arms, and finally blocked him near the burn department on the third floor. "I understand the truth, but why are you in the hotel during the Ghost Festival?" Brother Xiong calmed down again. He was the oldest in the dormitory and felt that he had to control the situation. "thing?" "Just like this medicine." The man took out an empty medicine bottle: "The soul-moving medicine can temporarily divert the attention of the corpse and give you time to escape. You should go find it quickly. There are many useful things in the hospital that can help you. Spend the night." (End of this chapter) Chapter 234 Please see the beautiful sister Chapter 234: Please see the beautiful sister who sees the doctor The middle-aged man threw the empty medicine bottle in his hand to Lao Sao: "In addition to medicine, different departments in the hospital also have different functions at night. For example, when you are targeted by evil spirits and enemies, you can go to the plastic surgery department for facial plastic surgery. , body sculpture, in order to avoid specific curses, there is no problem in changing gender. ?Seeing the surprised expressions of Lao Sao and others, the middle-aged man shook his head: "In order to keep my daughter alive, I can do anything anyway. You''d better have such a consciousness." With Lao Sao and the others, the middle-aged man climbed up the corridor to the top floor of the hospital. The security door on this floor was locked, and the surrounding area was much quieter. "There are many departments in the hospital. Some departments have special functions, and some are very dangerous and have ghosts living inside. Remember to pay attention to the genetic counseling department, neonatology department and obstetrics department at night. If you are cornered, you can go to these two departments. Try your luck, maybe you can get shelter from some dirty things." The middle-aged man seemed to do this himself. He skillfully opened the big lock on the security door and entered the top floor passage. There is a pungent smell of disinfectant in the air, probably because it took so long to build. The tiles on the walls are stained with yellow spots, and the lampshades in the corridor are broken. There are so few people on this floor. It gets a lot more lively at night. I usually like to hide here during the day. The middle-aged man walked in front with his daughter in his arms, as if he was looking for something. "There''s something outside the door! It''s a burned monster!" Su Mo''s voice was trembling. "What if we are unlucky and don''t meet a doctor?" Lao Sao and the others walked in and stood silently outside. Brother Xiong was indifferent. The little girl picked up a piece of glass from the corner and stabbed Brother Xiong in his calf. Only then did he wake up. "There was indeed something just now." Su Mo now felt that the little girl was not normal. The middle-aged man might not be her father, but in order not to alert the snake, Su Mo chose to change the topic: "What were you doing in the house just now? You were in there for so long. , and didnt speak. "It''s no longer safe here. Let''s move to another place as soon as possible." The middle-aged man picked up the little girl and was about to walk deeper into the hospital, but Su Mo stopped the old coquettish girl very firmly. Well, Ill listen to you. After the middle-aged man walked away, a few people turned around and entered the corridor and hurried downstairs. "The girl saw it too! She was the one who discovered it first!" Sumo hoped that the girl would prove it for him, but the little girl just looked down at her shoes. Slowly approaching, Lao Sao took a curious look inside. There were various eugenics slogans posted on the white walls. There were many patient information piled on the table. Most of them suffered from various genetic diseases. Some of the photos were just It makes people feel uncomfortable just looking at it. Who? Su Mos heartbeat accelerated instantly, and blood rushed to his forehead. Following the direction of the girl''s finger, he turned around solemnly and saw a torn face lying at the door of the department! ?After waiting for a full minute, Brother Xiong felt something was wrong, so he walked over and opened the curtain, and then he stood blankly at the door, motionless. "That''s okay." Lao Sao didn''t feel the danger. He and Li Ding looked into the room. "What''s wrong?" "Body deformity is fine, but mental retardation and brain problems are troublesome." The middle-aged man did not touch anything in the room. He walked towards the back room of the department. ?The girl looked to be only four or five years old. She opened her mouth, raised her finger and pointed behind Sumo, and whispered: "He is not my father." There are three rooms in the genetic counseling department. There are no doors between the rooms, and they are only covered by thick white curtains. Lets check other entrances and exits of the hospital first, and make sure we cant leave before we explore. Sumo lowered his voice: There is something wrong with that man and the little girl. "This is the Genetic Counseling Department." A middle-aged man''s voice suddenly sounded. He pointed to the half-open door in front of him. The room looked no different from other hospital departments. It occupied a small area and seemed to be just two small rooms. Room. Lao Sao picked up the wooden chair in the house and slowly opened the door, but there was nothing outside the house: "Did you see it wrong?" ?While they were scratching their heads anxiously, a 1.4-meter-tall, extremely ugly, deformed man wearing a fast food restaurant uniform ran into the hospital from outside. The middle-aged man put the girl down and opened the way in front, and the three of them entered the room on the left together. "**!" Su Mo was so frightened that he almost flew out of his mind. If he hadn''t been trained in the investigation bureau before, he would probably have sat on the ground now. ?The man''s skin and face were destroyed, and the burned muscles were exposed. He was wrapped in bandages, but those bandages were of no use at all. The place that was supposed to be the gate was now blocked by an invisible wall. Several people saw the exit, but could not escape. He rushed to the door as fast as he could, Sumo saw the monster waving his hands, but he couldn''t think of other things at all, so he closed the department door directly, and then pressed his body against the door panel: "Brother Xiong! Go call the old coquettish guy out!" "Brother Xiong?" Su Mo felt uneasy. He wanted to pull Brother Xiong back. The little girl who had been quiet suddenly looked behind Su Mo with her eyes wide open. I dont feel any danger at the moment. Lao Sao was also a little hesitant. What happened? The middle-aged man led Lao Sao and Li Ding out of the room on the left. The three of them had doubts on their faces. "There are two rooms, one is a doctor and the other is a patient. If you choose wrongly, then you will have the opportunity to see the ugliest and most terrifying thing in the world. It is a kind of resistance that comes from deep within the genes." The middle-aged man seemed to do so. Having made his choice, he opened the curtain of the room on the left: "Would you like to take the servants to get familiar with the environment first?" "The doctor will come at night and appear randomly in a certain room. If you are lucky enough to meet the doctor, he will answer you a few questions and tell you how to survive." The man stood outside the curtain, listening and speaking. Smell, as if trying to determine whether the doctor is inside. The monster outside the door also had his mouth burned out, and he shouted something vaguely, as if to say that he was a human being, that he was the girl''s real father, etc. Su Mo quietly touched Lao Sao and whispered: "Does the lack of people mean that no one is willing to come? Does it mean that it is not safe here? I see that the lock on the security door does not match the original lock. It is obviously locked by an outsider. of." "There are diagnosis results and suggestions from doctors in that room. As long as you pay something, you can exchange them with doctors in various departments in the hospital, such as sacrificing your own lifespan, hunting down living people, etc." What did Lao Sao think of? , and added: "Different departments have different ''charges'' standards. For example, for the same makeover, plastic surgery requires fresh internal organs to change the appearance; the burn department only requires you to endure enough pain to erase the curse." , to avoid being chased by evil spirits. The door curtain fell, and it was clear that they were not far apart, but Su Mo and Brother Xiong standing outside the house could not hear any footsteps. The three of them seemed to have entered a different world directly. The situation in the hospital was too dangerous, and their lives were the first priority. They rushed to the side entrance of the hospital as quickly as possible. Lao Sao and the others walked over to remind them, but it was already too late. After the deformed waiter escaped, a female white-collar worker carrying a bag slowly walked in. With her exquisite appearance and mature and gentle temperament, her appearance instantly captured the attention of the old ladies. (End of this chapter) Chapter 235 invisible people Chapter 235 Invisible People Simple beauty can no longer describe that woman. Not only her facial features are attractive, but the temperament she exudes is very special. Lao Sao''s eyes straightened, and Su Mo who was hiding behind slowly looked away. He was not shy, but he just felt pain in his head. He felt as if he had seen that woman in his previous life, and something very unpleasant had happened to her. The woman obviously didn''t expect to see four college students with "clear" eyes when she entered the hospital. She smiled lightly and said, "Did you see my brother just now? He has a weird temper because of his appearance. He always likes..." "Yes! I saw it! He went to the second passage on the left!" Lao Sao was very positive: "Do you need me to help you lead the way? But I want to remind you first, this hospital is not very safe." "Not safe?" The woman looked confused, and the confusion in her eyes combined with the confusion on her face made people want to take their heart out to let her see clearly. "The rumors about Hanhai on the Internet last night are all true. The strange rumors have enveloped this building. Now the hospital can''t be entered or exited. All the people inside are dead. It''s very dangerous!" The woman didn''t say much. The old coquettish man had almost lost all his money. After the introduction was clear, he didn''t know why he was so active today, as if his soul was being held by a pair of hands. It seemed that this was the first time for the woman to hear something like a strange story. She was surprised, a little confused, and a little scared. "It''s getting dark, you have to make a decision as soon as possible." Brother Xiong was very generous: "I have a younger brother myself, so I can understand your mood at this time. If you want to find him, let''s go in and have a look now. Ten minutes. Finally, whether we find it or not, we will come out. The man in the photo is known to several college students as the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation. Looking at the large room filled with dirty clothes, each coat seemed to represent a patient. The women were old coquettish people who saw them coming in from outside the hospital, which means that women have absolutely nothing to do with the hospital and are very safe "people". There are traces of someone living in the building! The old coquettish man had sharp eyes. He picked up an ice cream wrapper. The cream on the paper had not gone bad. "They are not human beings, just watch the video." Lao Sao did not hide anything and directly showed Xuan Wen the scene he secretly filmed. During the viewing, Sumo pretended to accidentally bump into Lao Sao, allowing the camera to capture Xuan Wen as well. Wen. "Don''t waste time. You can''t leave either the main entrance or the side entrance. Let''s collect supplies as soon as possible to prepare for the night." Su Mo didn''t dare to approach Xuan Wen. He would break into a cold sweat even smelling the perfume on Xuan Wen''s body. ?A strange sound sounded in the ventilation duct, as if a big snake was crawling roughly. Xuan Wen followed the sound and found the damaged place in the ventilation duct. She vaguely saw a piece of cloth at the corner of the duct. Since the relocation of some departments of Lishan Hospital, the back building has been blocked. People usually only use the front door and the left and right side doors to see a doctor, not the back door at all. "Your brother seems to have ran into the back building..." Old Sao was a little embarrassed: "The back building is ten times more dangerous than the front building. The strange stories circulating in the old city are all related to the back building. I suggest you don''t think about it for the time being. Its better to find my brother and collect some information and supplies first. The garden in the renderings is full of flowers, leafy branches, and neat lawns, but in reality the garden is overgrown with weeds, with some construction debris and a large number of iron fences piled randomly. "My name is Xuan Wen, and the one who escaped just now is my brother Xiaoyangyao." Carrying her bag, Xuanwen didn''t rush to chase Yangtao. "The hospital has its own rules. We will try our best to protect you, but you must obey the command and never act without authorization." Brother Xiong is very down-to-earth and speaks in a calm voice: "What should we call you?" ??Continuing to walk forward, the old lady opened the almost rotten door curtain of the waiting room, and a stench hit her nostrils. What are you doing? Lao Sao knew Su Mos plan, he frowned: Thats not polite. I think its better for you not to act alone. We can go find your brother together. ?The whole garden was gloomy. There was a dry fountain. No one was sitting on the rocking chair next to it, but the chair was rocking back and forth. Under Lao Saos warm invitation, the woman slowly let down her guard. Situ An? Different from those "patients" in the hospital, the camera captured Xuan Wen completely, and she was indeed a "person". Youre welcome, we should unite! Brother Xiong nodded and walked through the rusty fence to the back building. Dong dong dong! "I''m going! Look at the back door!" Li Ding seemed to have discovered something and shouted loudly. Still wearing a hospital gown? ?In the room near the back door of the hospital, there are pairs of shoes, some for the elderly and some for children, some are fashionable women''s shoes, and some are tattered baby shoes. All the shoes were neatly placed in the room, with the toes pointed at a huge black and white photo of the deceased on the wall. Returning to the front building of the hospital, the waiting hall was full of people. Xuan Wen was even more confused: "Isn''t this quite normal? It''s no different from usual." "It''s obviously a place where dirty clothes are kept, but why does it feel like a cemetery?" Lao Sao began to feel tightness in his chest, and the feeling of imminent danger slowly came to his heart. His eyes swayed, but nothing changed around him. He also It''s unclear where the danger comes from. "It is essential to be on guard against others. You are doing the right thing." Xuan Wen covered her mouth. She suddenly realized that there were ghosts all around her. She was so frightened that her face turned pale, but she did not dare to make too much noise for fear of attracting the attention of the ghosts. "Thank you very much." These college students helped Xuan Wen find someone in the ghost story without saying a word, which made Xuan Wen feel a little embarrassed because she was obviously the ghost. Your brother just walked over here, follow me. Li Ding waved, and they walked through the corridor and came to the garden between the front building and the back building of Lishan Hospital. The ventilation duct was only a dozen centimeters long, and it was impossible for a living person to crawl inside. Xuan Wen thought of Yang Yus younger brother, who was several meters tall: What an interesting family. Weeds have grown into the house, some dark brown dirt remains in the gaps between the floor tiles, and empty medicine bottles and smelly syringes are thrown everywhere. Even in such a dangerous strange hospital, Lao Sao still patiently explained the basic situation of the hospital to Xuan Wen. Each department has different functions, and each medicine has different effects. This hospital seems to be the future. A template for people and ghosts to get along. "What a weird scene. Did he already know that he was going to die? So he let these shoes come to worship him?" Lao Sao wanted to take a picture of this bizarre scene, but as soon as he raised the mini camera, he was stunned. . In his camera view, he saw that the screen was crowded with people, and there was one person standing on each pair of shoes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 236 Re-employment Chapter 236 Re-employment Fear penetrated from every pore of Lao Sao''s body. His eyes were fixed on the screen, and he held his breath involuntarily, for fear of being heard by those on the screen. ??The front building of Lishan Hospital was full of people, but the video recorder couldn''t capture them; the back building was empty, but the video footage showed it was packed with people. Why is this happening? Since birth, this is the first time that Lao Sao has thought so hard. His brain is about to smoke, and he has not come to a conclusion. "What did you see?" As soon as Su Mo opened his mouth, Lao Sao quickly made a silent gesture and backed away little by little. After he was far away from the room, he shared the footage captured by the video camera with several other people. ?His eyes were sunken deep into the sockets, with no whites, only huge pupils. He looked thin and weak, but all ten fingers were covered with fresh blood. It seemed that he had killed a doctor just now. ?Someone was killed. Lao Sao patted Brother Xiong on the shoulder and ran away. Opening the door, there was no doctor in the consulting room, only a large pool of blood, and a blood-stained white coat was thrown on the chair. "ah?" "Why are you crowded? Queue up!" There were long queues at the door of several clinics in the psychiatry department. After searching for a long time, they found a room with no one queuing up, and they hurried over. "The psychiatric department includes psychiatry, forensic identification, drug dependence, traditional Chinese medicine psychiatry, bipolar disorder, and so on. Here we can not only identify cursed objects, but also provide drugs that can restore sanity." Lao Sao did not take it seriously. The message was told to Xuan Wen and sent in their group chat. "The back building of the hospital may be more lively than what we saw. People who can''t be captured by the cameras in the front building are not necessarily ghosts. Those captured in the back building are definitely not people anyway." Lao Sao said with a wry smile: "It really makes people happy. The fastest way to ignore bad news is to hear even worse news. ??The night was like a knife chasing behind me, about to cut through the throat. The patients in the building also became irritable and restless. Quarrels and fights occurred from time to time. Everyone was in a hurry. Brother Xiong and Li Ding, who were reminded by Lao Sao, followed closely behind. Su Mo also wanted to run away, but by this time the patient had already chased after him. "It''s over..." Upon seeing this, Lao Sao had already given up on Xuan Wen in his heart. He did not accuse Xuan Wen of acting without permission, but just started to keep a distance from Xuan Wen. A veteran of Huazong like him will not say words that hurt feelings, but will only use actions to evade responsibility. Doctor, Im so sleepy, but I cant sleep. Im almost dead, but I still cant sleep... A few people were discussing with each other, and Xuan Wen, who was standing next to the ventilation duct, suddenly interrupted: "Since the rules in the front building and the back building are different, can we take away one or two shoes? When you encounter the ghost on the front floor, throw the person on the back floors shoes out. In the video footage, everyone was quietly worshiping Situ An. Xuan Wen sneaked closer to the room and chose a pair of more beautiful women''s shoes with bows. Each department has its own function. I saw a form on the wall of the Genetic Counseling Department. After sending the message in the group chat, Lao Sao abandoned some departments along the way and ran directly to the end of the corridor on the third floor. ?There is an invisible person standing on each shoe. Throwing a shoe is equivalent to throwing the "person" out and using it as a weapon. Hearing the reminder, Xuan Wen tried to throw away the shoes, but the woman in the blue skirt did not leave and continued to follow Xuan Wen. ??Didn''t dare to stay where he was. Lao Sao was afraid that the shoes would chase him out, so he called the others and left the back building as quickly as possible. "Doctor! Doctor! I can''t sleep, I''m in so much pain, my brain seems to have exploded, there are so many things stuck in my head, I can''t stand it anymore!" ?In the adjacent consulting room, a patient with extremely severe body alienation walked out. The back of his head was full of wrinkles, dragging on the ground like a meat tail. Xuan Wen seemed to be able to see the owner of the women''s shoes. She waved her hand in the air first, then picked up the shoes and walked outside. Situ Ans eyes moved in the photo, and the sound of messy footsteps sounded in the room. Bang! Bang! Bang! Doctor, can you put me to sleep... ?Her movements were so fast that she didn''t even notice the shoes of other worshipers in the room, not to mention several students. ?Under the arrangement of Lao Sao, he walked at the front, and then he used the reason of protecting girls to let Xuan Wen walk alone at the end. Back to the front building, it was getting late, and the patients began to show more or less abnormalities. A few people did not dare to waste time, so they ran to the second floor and began to search wards one by one. Lets go! Lets go quickly! Xuan Wen seemed to know that she was in trouble, and her brother stopped looking for her. She grabbed the pair of womens shoes, turned around and ran away. ?He now has two choices: run away decisively and leave Xuan Wen as an abandoned child, or close the door of the department and hide in the room with Xuan Wen. ?But just when he looked back, Su Mo took a breath and almost didn''t lift it up. He found that Xuan Wen picked up the blood-stained white coat on the chair and put it on directly on herself. The patient seems to be living in a fantasy and attacks people around him indiscriminately. ??The door panel trembled, and Su Mo''s arms began to feel numb. He couldn''t help turning his head and yelled at Xuan Wen: "Come and help!" ?While his mind was still thinking, Su Shen''s body had already reacted first. He stepped back and closed the door of the consulting room. ??The woman kept her head lowered, her body almost touching Xuan Wen''s back, but Xuan Wen didn''t seem to notice it at all. "I think it would be better if you throw away those shoes." Lao Sao pointed kindly behind Xuan Wen. ?The sound of banging on the door was like a heavy hammer hitting Shen Ming''s heart. The door could not be locked, and he could not withstand it for long. "The doctor was killed?" Several people entered the house one after another. Lao Sao''s heart suddenly felt stuffy. There was a commotion in the corridor outside the house, and all the patients in the queue ran in a certain direction to escape for their lives. ??Lao Sao, who was very enthusiastic about Xuan Wen before, has slowly calmed down now. He admits that Xuan Wen is beautiful, but what is the use of beauty in this strange hospital? After escaping from the back building, Lao Sao immediately took out the video recorder and pointed it at Xuan Wen to take pictures. The video showed that Xuan Wen was standing there holding women''s shoes, and behind her stood a long-haired woman in a blue skirt. "Compared with that, I''m more curious about why Situ An''s photos are here? The back building of the hospital is decorated the same as the mourning hall, and the whole thing is pale white." "It''s just contaminated with some dust." Lao Sao coughed and pretended to be fine. He turned around and quietly sent a message to the group chat to remind other brothers to be careful: "Your brother should be hiding. Let''s collect supplies first. When you find something that can deal with the ghost, come and save your brother." Hearing Xuan Wen''s words, Lao Sao and Su Mo were a little confused. "Is there something behind my back?" Xuan Wen didn''t feel uncomfortable, so she picked up the shoes again. Among so many shoes, she specially selected this pair. ?Most of the wards were empty, just like an ordinary old hospital. The more Lao Sao searched, the more uneasy he became. He did not find the "materials" Xiaoxia''s "father" mentioned. What are you going to do?! Su Mo felt like his brain was running out. "Help him see a doctor." Xuan Wen sat on the chair, holding her chin with one hand, her eyes seemed to be smiling: "Is it possible that you also want me to take a look at him?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 237 Is your treatment method unscientific? Chapter 237 Is your treatment method unscientific? ?A beautiful and gentle elder sister suddenly put on a **** white coat and wanted to help her see a doctor. Su Mo almost nodded subconsciously. Its not that Im really sick, its just that Ive never had such an experience when I was in school and I want to give it a try. "Are you serious?" His arms were numb, the door panel was pushed open a crack, and the monster''s blood-stained fingers had already squeezed in. ?? Looking solemnly at the **** finger that was so close, he was so nervous that his teeth were about to break. The pungent smell of blood coming from his finger instantly brought him back to reality: "Come and help!" "Let him come in. Although I am not a doctor, my work is related to psychology." Xuan Wen stopped teasing Su Mo and leaned back on the chair with a very relaxed expression. The door panel was squeezed open little by little, and Su Mo used up his last bit of strength, but that terrifying face still appeared in the consulting room. The power of an insomniac has far exceeded that of ordinary people. The reason Su Mo can sustain it for so long is because he has been blessed by the shadow world several times. "Sit down." There was no panic on Xuan Wen''s face, and she glanced up and down at the insomniac. ?? Su Mo, who was sitting in the corner behind the door, had not yet recovered from the shock. Xuan Wen actually dared to directly ask a monster who had just killed someone, how many people had he killed? "It doesn''t seem to matter, so why are they targeting you? What kind of job do you do?" Xuan Wen is a psychological crime serial murderer. She understands the murderer''s mentality very well. The insomniac in front of her does not look like a pervert who has annihilated his conscience. . "Do you often sleep on the bed of the dying?" Xuan Wen focused her eyes on the back of the insomniac''s head: "Did you promise the deceased something? Or did you steal the deceased''s things?" The back of his head was dragged on the ground, and the monster slowly twisted its stinking body. When he saw Xuan Wen, he became excited and excited: "Doctor, doctor! I''m almost sleepy to death!" The cause of the disease is the pillow? Is this scientific? The co-authored sister is not a psychiatrist at all, but an actress. Is she deceiving patients? The insomniac leaned forward, waiting for the answer. Su Mo was also very curious, wanting to hear what neuropathological explanation Xuan Wen would give. "Then I probably know the reason." Xuan Wen smiled. This was not a problem for her. "The doctor is here, come here and sit down." Xuan Wen said lightly, attracting the insomniac''s attention. "What are they saying? Can you hear clearly?" Xuan Wen''s performance was very calm, as if she was accustomed to such scenes. Then where do you usually sleep? In the duty room? Near the intensive care unit? ??The patient was wearing a hospital gown on the outside and a nurse uniform on the inside. The main alienated body part was the head. The back of the head seemed to be filled with something and was dragged directly to the ground. Tell me about your illness. ??If it weren''t for the table blocking it, it might have jumped directly into Xuan Wen''s face. Led by the insomniac, they arrived near the intensive care unit on the fourth floor. Perhaps because it was getting dark, the atmosphere on this floor was completely different from that on the third floor. Death was everywhere, and the decorative flowers had withered. The apples on display were wrinkled and even the insects inside were dead. The terrifying monster was crying, and his voice changed: "It must be because of the pillow, it must be because they are unwilling to leave, I will take you there!" "No! No! I''m just a caregiver! I''m even less likely to steal things!" There were cracks on the insomniac''s nails, which looked very scary. Its too noisy! I cant hear clearly! They seem to be coming back! "I couldn''t sleep. I couldn''t sleep. As soon as I lay on the bed, I would hear all kinds of noises. They were first in my room, then appeared on my bed, and finally they all got into my bed. In my head! They have been noisy, and they are still noisy now!" The insomniac waved his ten **** fingers, his expression becoming more and more ferocious and painful. "You only have serious skull alienation, which means the problem lies in the pillow. After the deceased passes away, we usually make a small hole in the pillow core, because after the deceased passes away, the soul may miss this home, no. You are reluctant to leave, so you keep hiding in the pillow. When you keep sleeping on the pillow of the dead, all the different souls get into your mind!" Xuan Wen stretched out her finger: "The way to save you is very simple. Take me to your usual resting place and give me that pillow." Sumo started looking for a weapon, but as soon as he stood up, he heard the cry of the insomniac again. "No! I didn''t! I didn''t kill them! Their death has nothing to do with me! It has nothing to do with me!" The insomniac became more and more agitated. He pressed his ten **** fingers on the table, and his nails rubbed against the tabletop, making a horrifying sound. So sleepy, so sleepy, so sleepy I used to be a nurse in the intensive care unit, and I was the best nurse here! I was selected as the outstanding nurse of the year! The insomniac kept repeating, and this honor seemed to be taken seriously by him. ?The chapped and white lips slowly approached Su Mu, the sunken eyeballs were like two deep holes, and the monster''s ten **** fingers were shaking uncontrollably. It seemed that only killing could make him feel better. Turning around, he opened the door angrily and asked Xuan Wen to follow him in a good manner, without caring at all about Su Mo who was caught in the door panel. Hearing what Xuan Wen said, Su Mo''s expression was very wonderful. ?Heavy footsteps sounded, and he ran to the table with ten fingers on the table. Nursing workers have their own room to rest. If they are too tired to take care of them, they will rest for a while in an unoccupied hospital bed. As long as they are not seen by doctors and nurses, they will be fine. "Does it mean returning to you? Or returning to your home?" Xuan Wen seemed to have caught something: "Did you kill them? Did you hide their bodies?" The silence in the corner has only calmed down now. He is a little curious about how Xuan Wen treats insomniacs. Looking at Xuan Wen, it seems that she does know something. At least she looks good. "You can come too." Xuan Wen threw the pair of women''s shoes to Su Mo. This simple college student just chose to stay without hesitation. It seemed that he was on a dead end, but in fact he left a way out for himself. Sumo was forced to the corner behind the door. He was completely frightened by the monster. His body curled back desperately, his mind went blank, and he forgot to resist: "It''s over..." "The fourth floor should be the most dangerous floor in the front building." Xuan Wen looked at the dilapidated corridor with a smile on her face that was a little excited. Compared with any love games, she preferred to play games between doctors and patients, controlling other people''s lives and deaths. The feeling is much more interesting than love. ?After returning to the fourth floor, the insomniac became much more honest. Whether it was day or night, patients who were willing to stay on this floor seemed to be in danger. (End of this chapter) Chapter 238 insomniac Chapter 238 The Insomniac The insomniac stopped making noises. He held his fingers covered in fresh blood and did not dare to exert too much force when walking. ?The fourth floor was very quiet and dead, with no one in sight. Xuanwen and Sumo didn''t know what the insomniacs were afraid of. They quietly walked more than ten meters away and stopped next to the daily care ward for severe to mild cases. The insomniac took out a bunch of keys and tried for a long time before opening the door. The overall decoration of the hospital is light-colored, giving people a clean and bright feeling, but this ward is very dark. Irregular lines have been drawn with pens on the walls, floors and quilts, and the black lines are combined together. , like a whirlpool, if you stare at it for a long time, it seems that your soul will be sucked into it. "When I couldn''t sleep, I would take a pen to record the sounds in my head." The insomniac held up the quilt on the bed. The quilt was originally supposed to be white, but now he painted it black. You said these lines are sounds? Xuan Wen was very interested. She ignored the silent reminder and entered the nursing room. The cursed object can only be used so that the ghost can retrieve what he wants. Xuanwen sat on the hospital bed regardless, the remaining light before night fell on her body, and her hands gently picked up the pillow. Like the "princess" in a supernatural story, Xuan Wen lay on the hospital bed with her legs raised. She is not a real psychiatrist after all, she is a psychological criminal murderer! The soul is injured, and the soul still needs to be healed... ? Drowsiness hit, and the insomniac fell into a drowsy state, but Xuan Wen stood in front of him: "I helped you cure your disease, and now it''s your turn to pay. My consultation fee is not cheap." After Xuanwen got the pillow, the voice in the insomniac''s head slowly disappeared. Treating illnesses and saving people is just something she does casually. She is more interested in experiencing the patient''s final death. There is happiness with warmth in ordinary days, like holding a cup of hot tea in winter, and the time before death is filled with a lifetime of memories, just like It is a glass of wine with endless aftertaste, no matter how you taste it, you will never get enough. The voices in the room became weaker, and the insomniacs gradually woke up. The smile on Xuanwen''s face became stronger and stronger. She heard everyone''s last words, and every soul was telling its own story. ?? She secretly glanced at Xuan Wen, who was wearing a white coat. Su Mo even wanted to ask her to take a look at her too. I dont want to die, I dont want to die! "Second, your condition is easy to relapse. Before you fully recover, you should follow me and let me take care of you." Xuan Wen''s request was irresistible, and the insomniac simply nodded in agreement. ??The large number of deceased souls retained in the pillows are just commemorating the world and want to fulfill their unfulfilled wishes. They do not want to be consumed by Xuan Wen for no reason. With a pillow full of human faces on the back of her head, Xuan Wen closed her eyes with a smile on her face. She seemed to have dreamed of something very happy, and the expression on her face was very relaxed. In order to express his gratitude, he also took out two bottles of medicine from the pocket of the nurse''s uniform and handed them to Xuan Wen: "These are the soul-moving medicines I got from other doctors. The pills are equivalent to the currency in the hospital and can be exchanged with the patients." Pillow cases will be changed all the time, but the pillow core hides the last memory of the deceased. "The end of the line is the back of the patient''s head, and the source is..." Slender and beautiful fingers traced the black line like stroking the strings of a piano. Xuan Wen walked towards the only bed in the ward close to the door: "A pillow used by many deceased people. " ?Finding that Su Mo didnt follow him, Lao Sao slapped himself with blame: "I should have discovered it earlier! When the heart warning was issued, that thing was already here!" ?Throw away the pillowcase, the pillow core is covered with faces, and different faces overlap each other. They were engaged in different jobs and lived different lives during their lifetime, but death is so fair. Xuanwen ignored the crazy insomniac. She seemed to be dancing to a special melody, coming to the bedside in dark tones and murmuring in her sleep. ?The situation was too chaotic at that time. Lao Sao and Li Ding were among a group of escaping patients. After they ran away, they realized that Su Mo had not come. What kind of strange request is this? The insomniac scratched his long head: No problem, there are many patients in the hospital who are more seriously ill than me. "Listen carefully." The insomniac put the quilt to his ears, and his eyes immediately began to roll, as if countless sounds penetrated his ears like threads. The silence at the door did not dare to pass by. He thought Xuanwen had lost her mind and shouted for help. The sound became louder and louder, and the lines seemed to change from fish hiding under the water to thick snakes and patches of shadow. How much do you want? The insomniacs tone of voice is no different from that of ordinary people, except that the alienated body cannot recover. All the voices finally converged into a common thought, and countless lines rushed in a certain direction. The insomniac roared in pain. He was like a puppet controlled by countless thin wires. Let alone sleep, as soon as he closed his eyes, The brain is dominated by various sounds. Xuanwen also did the same, and the lines at the end of the quilt began to bend, first like water waves, and then like fish hiding under the water, and all kinds of sleepy murmurs sounded, all of which were the last words before death. The voices in the pillow changed their tone. Those human faces realized that something more terrifying had appeared in the outside world, and their voices began to weaken. ?Some people want to take a look at their daughter, some feel that the child deliberately refused to treat them, some are willing to donate all the remains, and some are crying and regretting. ??The silence outside was because he was anxious. He originally wanted to wait for the insomniac to enter the room, close the door and escape immediately. Who knew that Xuan Wen really wanted to help the other person treat his illness. The insomniac has a good attitude. Su Mo hides at the door and rolls his eyes. The other person is a completely different person than before. Is Xuan Wen good at recuperating? Or good at training? "Come on, come back, just like me! Return to reality and embrace everything here!" Eight hideous wounds appeared all over her body. These eight wounds that could not be healed seemed to represent fate. ?Those weird lines penetrated Xuan Wen''s body along the wound. Under her strong control, the wound was slowly sutured like surgical threads. Putting the pillow full of human faces back into the pillowcase with black lines, Xuan Wen picked it up with one hand: "According to the standards set by Gao Ming, this pillow is equivalent to half a big ghost, hiding a lot of things." The soul can barely be regarded as a high-level cursed object." "First, you need to introduce me to another patient with the same serious illness as yours, and let me treat him." Xuan Wen held out a finger. Seeing that the pillow gradually returned to normal, Xuan Wen opened her eyes again: "Bully the weak and fear the strong. This may be the reason why no big ghost was born among you." ?The three of them carefully returned to the ward to check. There was only a large pool of blood left in the room, and Xuanwen and Sumo were nowhere to be seen. "I really can''t imagine how painful and horrific things will happen to them." Lao Sao clenched his fists with guilt in his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 239 Virtual cognitive disorder patients Chapter 239 Patients with virtual cognitive disorder "Su Mo is probably not dead yet. There were no signs of struggle in the house. He and the woman might have escaped through other exits, such as the window." Brother Xiong also knew that this was unlikely. He could only say that he had not seen Su Mo yet. Mo''s body, so he had to try to think on the bright side. Lao Sao shook his head: "In this room where the monster lives, anything unimaginable will happen, and it will be difficult for everything to develop in the direction we want." Her heart was beating faster than usual. Lao Sao had always felt very uncomfortable. He could predict the danger, but now he was haunted by that feeling all the time, and he didn''t know where the danger came from. "Lishan Hospital is completely different from the house I first entered. It''s very different." Lao Sao hesitated for a moment, looked at Li Ding and Brother Xiong, and told the truth: "I didn''t expect it before entering. What happened was that I made a misjudgment. "Don''t think too much, cheer up." Brother Xiong grabbed Lao Sao''s arm: "Your phone has been vibrating, don''t you take a look?" "It was the post I posted online that was replied to. People outside are very curious about what happened to us." Lao Sao casually turned on his phone, clicked on the post, and showed it to his companions. The night was behind them, and the late afternoon light was shining in front of them. Lao Sao reacted quickly and asked for help without hesitation: "We are here to help our friend''s mother get medicine! Help! There are monsters chasing us!" "No wonder I can still receive their messages even if I block them! Are all these guys who reply to messages ghosts?" His neck was wet with cold sweat, and Lao Sao looked at the comments that said strange words. I seem to have found you, I seem to have found you! Found it, found it! I found you! Huh? Lao Sao glanced at the screen. The first comment under the post was a curseall four of you will die in the hospital, be cut into pieces of the same size, and put into my newly exchanged jars. ?As long as the heart can still sense danger, it will not stop. The phone vibrated again, and a picture was sent, which was taken from the corridor of the psychiatric department. ?In addition to his highly alienated head, his hands were also severely alienated, with no fingers and only two masses of softened flesh. They can mutate into different weapons according to the child''s commands, such as sickles, chains, etc. Its the ones you usually use to play games and quarrel with others! Following closely behind him, Li Ding and Brother Xiong were also tripped over. Pictures were sent continuously. The thing entered the floor and ran wildly in the corridor. Picture after picture made the phone screen glow continuously. Pain came from all parts of the body. Before Lao Sao could even raise his head, his neck was pressed by a special knife. The old man suddenly covered his chest: "Run! Run!" The three of them rushed out of the room, and happened to see a child of about ten years old standing outside the ward a few meters away. He was wearing a huge game helmet and had a skinny figure. , but the movements were ridiculously fast. ?The child patient was chasing hysterically, and Li Ding was running at the back. He was really anxious: "Old coquettish! What did you do to that child?" I will find you, I will find you, cut you into building blocks, and put you together into the shape I like. "The four of you will die in different rooms. I will make you all mute and deaf, and make you into toys to gain attention to satisfy those guests who like novelties and perversions." Let me play with you! Let me chop your mouth into pieces! Let me see how hard your mouth is! How hard! Li Ding cleared the message screen and saw blurry pictures and text. Seeing the content of the reply, Li Ding and Brother Xiong looked a little unhappy: "The person who replied to you is so strange!" The three of them fled all the way to the first floor. When the old man at the front stepped out of the corridor, he seemed to trip over something and fell heavily to the ground. The pictures of the backstage are still being updated. We went down from the seventh floor. After pausing for a few pictures on the fourth floor, we entered the safe passage again. In the increasingly darkening clinic, the bright light reflected the faces of several people palely. Lao Sao and the other three looked at each other, all nervous. ??The picture was taken on the floor of the psychiatric department. At the same time, the door to the safe passage was also opened. **! Why are there so many monsters here! ?Li Ding''s adrenaline surged and he ran harder. After Lao Sao scolded the other party in a private message, he blocked the other party. However, he did not expect that the other party was in the hospital, nor did he expect that the other party would follow his post and follow him. Thats it. ?Two teams of security personnel stood separately. The leader had long black hair, and every inch of his skin was filled with ferocious ghost lines. "But he knows that we are four people. You didn''t disclose this information in the post before!" Li Ding clicked on Lao Sao''s background. The reason why his phone kept vibrating was because the person on the first floor of the post kept bombarding Lao Sao with private messages. . "I will tear your mouth apart bit by bit. I have brought the biggest hook I can find in the hospital. I am going to try everything I said on you!" ??Excited screams came from the game helmet. The child was so fast that his head was lowered by the game helmet. His legs were swinging and he was chasing after him. With the fastest speed, Lao Sao turned his cell phone to silent mode, but it seemed to be a little too late. ?The child''s head has completely grown together with the game helmet, and the wires and blood vessels have become alienated together. This patient seems to be unable to distinguish between reality and games. There are a lot of comments like this, so you dont need to worry about it. Lao Sao has run his own account and is immune to scolding comments. ??The private message pictures in the background are constantly updated, starting from a certain ward on the seventh floor of the hospital, then the messy corridor, and then the safe passage they just walked through before. ?Lao Sao rushed to the front. He didn''t dare to look back and ran frantically towards the road. ?The pictures are like reminder notes. Lao Sao originally wanted to ask for help from people outside through the Internet, but it seems that only people inside the hospital can see his posts. ??Looking up in horror, Lao Sao saw two teams of security personnel wearing black Bureau of Investigation uniforms standing in the hall. A child wearing a game helmet has appeared at the entrance of the corridor. His hands have transformed into two sickles, just like the protagonist of the game who can freely choose to change weapons. ??The dazzling blood ring was stuck on his wrist, and the man stepped on the old coquettish man''s head: "There are actually survivors? Aren''t you just a Kaitan player?" "A low-level shadow alienation product, not even a big ghost." The man did not pull out the knife. He stepped over the old Sao''s head and walked towards the corridor alone. The ghost eye tattoo on his neck blinked, and the man had a smile on his face. The child patient was not afraid and raised the sickles in both hands as if he was preparing to fight a game boss. (End of this chapter) Chapter 240 ghost pattern Chapter 240 Ghost Pattern Having just been stepped on the ground, Lao Sao felt a little uncomfortable, but he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. Laying down without daring to get up, Lao Sao secretly observed the corridor. He had heard many "rumors" related to the Investigation Bureau on the Internet. After this real contact, he found that what was said on the Internet was still conservative. ?From the man''s attitude towards him just now, it can be seen that the people in the Investigation Bureau do not treat ordinary citizens as equals at all. They are arrogant and annoying. No wonder everyone doesnt like them. ??Lao Sao didn''t know that the man regarded them as ghost story players, nor did he know that he was in front of the most special security department in the investigation bureau. He thought that all investigators were like this. Dont wait until one day I stand up, I must make you look good. Lying on the ground, saying harsh words in his heart, Lao Sao began to think about how to resist. In order to prove his worth, Lao Sao told K the rules of survival in the hospital, including the existence of medicine, the different functions of each department, etc. Arent you going to run away? ??The ghost pattern is like a piranha smelling the smell of blood. One finger is clawing at the alienated flesh and blood, and the man closes his eyes. The absorption process seems to be very painful. No matter how many times it is repeated, it is difficult to adapt. By the time the child patient reacted, his alienated hands had already fallen to the ground. In the dark corridor, the ghost lines on the long-haired man''s neck were like water waves, and ten pale fingers bloomed like lotus flowers. The ghost eye in the middle twitched slightly, and his pupils were locked on the child patient wearing a game helmet. The man moved forward with great confidence without the sword being unsheathed. On the contrary, the body of the child whose hands had transformed into sickles was trembling, as if something was competing with him for control of his body, making him unable to move. ??Swinging the scabbard together, the child patient was already very fast, but the man''s knife just dodged past. When Lao Sao heard this, his expression became stiff. When he entered the hospital, he sent a post, hoping that more people would enter the hospital to share the pressure. He also went around the Aite Investigation Bureau and spoke ill of the Bureau. You really have the wrong person. ?Lao Sao quickly looked away. Only then did he realize that there were no other patients in the hospital hall, but blood stains could be seen everywhere. After finally getting the other person to calm down, the door to the utility room was suddenly opened, and a boy wearing a gaming helmet stumbled in. He was frightened, his expression was distorted, and he was waving two severed arms. ??Some are similar to the clay sculptures placed in the Goddess''s room in the Surabaya Apartment, but they are all invaded by black mist. Tears instantly flowed down. The pain and fear caused the child patient to lose all thoughts of fighting. He fell on all fours, turned around and ran away, leaving only two dazzling lines of blood on the ground. "Group nine will stay on the first floor of the hospital. After dark, the Guitan players may try to enter. You are responsible for guarding the entrance and exit. Regardless of humans or ghosts, if you encounter anyone who dares to resist, kill them directly." K motioned to Li Ding to lead the way: " Team 7 will work with me to find out the source of the anomaly before dark." "I''m not the ghost talk player you''re looking for. My buddy''s mother is sick, so we pooled our money to buy her medicine." The reason I made up before came in handy again, and what the old coquettish man said was also true. ?After confirming that they were not Kaitan players, K was a little disappointed: "We seem to have arrived early. Those Kaitan players seem to only move at night." ?His body is huge and bloated, and is patched together. His left hand drags a hatchet, and his right hand is so enlarged that it has transformed into a hard ball of flesh. Give me your mobile phone. The man seemed to know how the Kaitan players usually communicated. ?Seeing that Lao Sao never mentioned Su Mo, Li Ding couldn''t help but say: "One of our brothers is missing. He should have been captured by a monster whose head was dragged on the ground." "Human?" There is no such fierce person among the Kaitan players. Xuan Wen nodded and looked at the child with a gentle face: "I will help you kill those guys who bully you. How about you listen to me in the future?" The smell is very pure. The source of alienation among all patients in the hospital must be of a very high level. The man walked down the stairs and returned to the hall. ??This patient with slow intellectual development is a new patient introduced to Xuan Wen by an insomniac patient. Xuan Wen does not have a good treatment for this disease, so she can only be patient and be his teacher. "Are you scared?" The man squatted down so that his ghostly eyes could clearly see the old coquettish woman: "We are security personnel from the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau, and I am the security team leader K." The security team didnt give Lao Sao a chance to talk nonsense. They searched them directly, took away Lao Saos and their mobile phones, and after forcing them to find out their passwords, they checked them one by one. We were ordered to investigate the legacy of the Kaitan players and Situ An. The occurrence of abnormal events is closely related to the Kaitan players. What did you encounter after you came in during the day? ?The two flesh sickles were separated from the child''s arms and turned into normal hands. ? Li Ding has the best relationship with Su Mo, but he doesnt know that Su Mo is actually the strange player that the security personnel are looking for. But compared to his terrifying body, he has the cute head of a four-year-old boy, and his IQ is still at the age of four. ?The boy and Dabo seemed to be friends. He wanted Dabo to help him teach the murderer a lesson, but he didn''t expect that there were other people present. Looking at the direction in which the child was escaping, the man did not chase him. He picked up the child''s hands and placed them above his wrists. On the fourth floor of the front building of Lishan Hospital, in the tool storage room next to the operating room, there was a male patient over two meters tall squatting in front of Xuan Wen. His name was Dabo. ?Before night fell, the man suddenly accelerated, stepping on the patches of light falling from the windows on the floor, and brandished his knife! With his thumb pressed on the handle of the knife, a faint black mist floated out from behind the man, and the ghost lines were reconstructed behind him, forming a vaguely huge virtual image of ghosts and gods. "They are people, I want to put them all into jars!" The child patient was just frightened, and now he saw Xuan Wen, but Xuan Wen was born with a kind of "affinity", which may be related to her "occupation" related. "It looks like your wrist was cut off by a knife. Is there a ghost who can use a knife in the building?" Xuan Wen discovered something was wrong. There was black mist around the wounds on the boy''s arms. The curse was different from the one in the hospital. . ?Other security personnel did not make things difficult for them. Perhaps in the eyes of the security personnel, Laosao and the others were no different from wild cats on the roadside. ?The child patient opened his mouth to refuse. He was just here to see his friend, but before he could answer, Xuan Wen said softly: "If you don''t agree, I''ll put you in a jar now." ?Standing among the three patients, Xuan Wen looked more like a doctor than a doctor, but he was silent in pain because he wanted to apologize for Xuan Wen and Xiaozi Ge. (End of this chapter) Chapter 241 Life is on the line Chapter 241 The fate is on the line The insomniac and Dabo, who has slow mental development, sat on both sides of Xuan Wen. The child patient who couldn''t tell the difference between virtual and reality jumped anxiously, but he had no choice. He couldn''t understand how his best friend could suddenly alienate himself and be willing to follow an "old witch". ? Flipping through skillfully to find bandages and needles and threads, Xuan Wen was like the dean who saw a problem student and said to the child patient: "Come here." ??He was reluctant in every way, but the boy''s body started to move on its own, and he slowly moved to Xuan Wen. ?Hand was grabbed and bandaged, the boy turned his head to the side, planning something very cruel in his mind. "Do you want to cut off my hand too? And then sew it back on?" Xuan Wen''s voice reached the boy''s ears, startling him. Just when Su Mo began to suspect that Xuan Wen was not a living person, Xuan Wen''s cell phone suddenly rang, and it was a specially set exclusive ringtone. "How dare you turn on the ringtone on your phone after entering the dungeon of the Kaitan game? Is she too worried?" Even a newcomer like Su Mo would pay attention to her phone. ?Standing among the three alienated patients, Xuan Wen felt like a fish in water, as if she had come home from work all week and petted the cat. Besides not falling in love, the game I gave you is more realistic. Xuan Wen lifted the boy up with one hand. There was no way to take off the game helmet. It seemed that she could only wait for the boy to take it off by himself one day. "how about you?" "You are a very typical case. In the future, when the whole city turns into a huge stage for ghost stories, more and more patients like you will appear. They will treat abnormal things as normal and lose little by little. The most precious part of human nature eventually becomes the food for ghosts and ghost stories." Xuan Wen touched the boy''s game helmet, and her gentle movements made the boy''s hair stand on end. Xuan Wen leaned against the wall and muttered non-stop. The three alienated patients all noticed Xuan Wen''s abnormality, but no one dared to speak. It was braver to remain silent and asked in a low voice. ??Shen Mo looked at everything in front of him with a complicated expression. He was still holding the women''s shoes in his left hand. When he looked in the mirror just now, the owner of the women''s shoes had quietly run behind him and stared at his neck with resentment. What on earth did you do to me? Why has my world become like this! "Playing games is not a bad thing, but being too addicted will make you ignore your truest feelings and become a happy puppet dominated by it." Xuan Wen put her hand into the boy''s alienated neck: "I won''t let you directly To get rid of Internet addiction, I just want to help you change to a more interesting game so that your mind is no longer full of fighting and killing. " The tone is very calm, but everyone can hear what is hidden under the calmness. Just two full security teams from New Shanghai, with a maximum of twenty people. Xuan Wen asked the child patient clearly and replied indifferently. "Let me go!" The boy wanted to struggle, but Xuan Wen didn''t tolerate him. She pressed her fingers on his wounds and helped him sort out his blood vessels and lines little by little. The voice on the phone has disappeared, but Xuan Wen is still staring at the screen of the phone. Her mouth is slightly pouted, a little unhappy, but she doesn''t know why she is unhappy. "I''m a big bad guy, why does he trust me so much?" Xuan Wen held the phone, Gao Ming customized the game for her, and directly handed over the backwater forum to her to take care of. This feeling can only be achieved by a life-long friendship. So do it. But in Xuan Wen''s memory, she simply ran to the tunnel door and took a life. Taking out her cell phone, Xuan Wen seemed to be attracted by something, and for the first time she showed a hesitant expression. "I''m in the hospital. People from the Investigation Bureau seem to be here too. Be careful." Xuan Wen frowned. Her heart rate changed. She hated being unable to control herself. "Well..." After struggling for a while, Xuan Wen lowered her voice and answered the phone: "Is something wrong?" Su Mo next to her was dumbfounded. Xuan Wens method of treating illnesses and saving lives was really an imaginative one. ??Sou Mo''s expression also became solemn. Xuan Wen, who had remained calm in the face of the three alienated patients, now had a change in her face. "He can''t be a love brain, can he? He can''t? He has died so many times, and his brain is all broken." You should avoid it and dont touch me head-on. Ill be there soon. Seeing Xuan Wen frowning, Su Mo couldn''t help but start thinking wildly, what is the relationship between the two parties? How many people did they come in? the man asked subconsciously. ? ? Carefully rebuilding the circuits and blood vessels one by one, the boy''s cruel eyes gradually became confused, and the world in his eyes seemed to have changed. She launched the simple version of the game that Gao Ming had made for her, and stuffed the game console into the boy''s alienated head. "I am a doctor, and of course I am doing this to help you treat your illness." The scalpel hidden in Xuan Wen''s hand slashed the boy''s back neck, and the external circuits of the game helmet were wrapped around the boy''s spine, densely connected to his blood vessels. . ??If all the blood vessels and circuits are torn off by violence, the boy will lose his mind and become a pile of rotten flesh. "Don''t worry, I have three alienated patients here, and there is also a college student with great potential. He seems to be innately liked by the shadow world, and he is tainted with the aura of shadow." reason. "?, what game did you let me play?" The anger in the boy''s voice dissipated a lot, but there was fear in his eyes. Without looking at the phone screen, Xuan Wen knew who was calling just by listening to the voice. She let go of her gaming helmet, and the child patient fell to the ground with a thud. Is it because the other person only knows how to work? Didn''t talk about anything else? Or is it because your emotions are affected? "It''s getting dark. I''m going to Lishan Hospital. How is the situation there?" A man''s voice came from the phone. After Su Mo heard it, his expression became weirder. He actually felt that the voice was a bit strange. familiar. She cant really be the doctor here, right? No, she is more skilled than the doctors here! ?Under the alienation of the shadow world, all the abnormal and **** scenes in his eyes have been transformed into normal scenes. Accustomed to the alienation of the shadow world, the boy now feels strange and frightened when looking at all normal things. "Did I just say it?" The boy looked stunned. When he turned around, he found that his arms had been bandaged: "What do you want to do? You are with those people!" "Is it your husband who called you just now? I seem to have heard his voice elsewhere." Su Mo really wanted to ask, but who knew that after he finished speaking, Xuan Wen stared straight at Him: "What, what''s wrong?" "I have nothing to do with him, and he will never fall in love with me. This is what he promised me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 242 seriously ill patient Chapter 242 Severe Patients Xuan Wen''s tone is obviously different from before, and it can be seen that she is very serious about this matter. ?Whether it is reality or the shadow world, there are very few things that can influence Xuanwen. Only the inexplicable special emotion towards Gaoming often troubles her. She thinks that kind of emotion is a shackles given to her by fate, not her true heart. "Making money, looking for a future, or even doing things is much better than working on relationships." Xuan Wen said something to Su Mo and fell silent. As a freshman who had never been in love, he really didn''t understand Xuan Wen. What is Wen so excited about? She just wants to ask who the owner of that voice is? "The people from the Investigation Bureau are coming soon. Let''s leave here first. After we accumulate some strength, we can meet them again." Xuan Wen walked out of the utility room immediately. She remained calm when faced with anything else. He was calm, but after answering that person''s call, he became a little unnatural. This woman is really scary. Su Mo whispered, holding up her womens shoes and following at the end of the queue. "The other patient I took you to see also has insomnia, but his condition is more serious than mine. I hope you won''t be frightened by him." The insomniac patient with his head hanging on the ground led Xuan Wen to the deepest part of the corridor. "Mr. Yi, thank you for remembering me, but my situation is not the same as yours." The man without eyelids under the bed held his head in his hands and did not dare to contact anyone outside. ?Footsteps sounded throughout the floor as the patients made final preparations to spend the night, and Xuan Wen and the others were no exception. Darkness and shadows spread rapidly, and Xuan Wen seemed to have stepped into a nightmare. "Yeah." The man sat beside the bed, feeling uneasy as if there were dead people sitting around him. ??After roughly scanning the man, Xuan Wen found that there was nothing alien about the man. The man''s illness should be in the spirit, mind and psychology. Its a bit like a house of resentment. Are we finally going to see the big ghost in the hospital? Xuan Wen regained her composure. ??The intensive care unit is the most dangerous floor, where highly alienated patients are concentrated, but most of them will not appear until dark. "Ghost? What does the ghost you see look like?" Xuan Wen walked up to the man and stared into his eyes. Are you also suffering from insomnia? ?Those who are willing to move around during the day are those who still retain their humanity and are not completely contaminated by shadows. The walls on both sides of the corridor were skewed and twisted. Xuan Wen gently raised her hand and pushed the door. The moment she pushed the door, all the thin wires began to tremble, the bells swayed, large pieces of white paint on the walls fell off, and there were all kinds of bugs in the gaps between the floor tiles. Crawling back and forth. ?The ward looked empty, but there were strange sounds coming from all around, including teeth grinding, cutting, hammer swinging, chewing, and the sound of crows competing for food. ?The first thing he felt was the strange silence. He gradually couldn''t breathe. It seemed like there were people around him. His chest slowly collapsed and his heartbeat became labored. "Hold on a little longer." Xuan Wen walked to the hospital bed, lifted the sheets, and looked down. After all the people entered the house, the door behind them closed by itself, and then opened inexplicably. When the door panel is opened, the door axis seems to stand in the middle of two worlds. The inside and outside are two completely different scenes. "Believe me, she is different from other doctors in the hospital." After the insomniac reassured her again and again, the man finally crawled out from under the bed. I havent slept for a long time since I entered the hospital. Im very scared. Am I going to die? She is a new doctor, specially here to treat you. The insomniac with his head mopping on the floor said cautiously. ?At the end of each ward, there is a layered white wooden door, which seems to be several wards put together. "It''s... I can''t explain clearly, but there are all kinds of things. I can''t see it when I open my eyes, but when I''m about to fall asleep, the scene in the room will appear in my mind, and the ghost will appear at this time, Some were squatting in the living room, some crawled to my bed, and some were lying on the roof, hanging by ropes, holding human heads in their mouths, no! I can''t say any more!" Are you asleep? Does this ward appear in your mind? "Do you have any of us in your mind?" Xuan Wen always paid attention to her surroundings. If we look at proportions, patients who are active during the day are still at least 60% human inside. This patient seems to be very ill. Wearing a blood-stained white coat, Xuan Wen silently entered the room. ?There was no first aid equipment or medical equipment as I remembered. There was only a huge white hospital bed in this twisted and crooked room. The man wanted to refuse, but Xuan Wen pushed him down on the hospital bed, and he felt sleepy. A young man was hiding under the bed. His eyes were red and bloodshot, as if he hadn''t slept for a long time. What''s even more terrifying is that his eyelids seem to have been cut off by himself, and he can never close his eyes. The man suddenly shook his head like crazy, and his eyes seemed to be bleeding: "They are still there! They are around you, I know! I know they are there!" "Did you cut off your eyelids yourself?" Before entering the ward, Xuan Wen saw many pairs of eyes with only whites in the crack of the door, but the man''s eyes were blood red, as if they were about to explode. ?The sign of the ward is hung on the inside of the door - the first intensive care unit. Shadows spread around like hands covered with tentacles, and the doors were connected with thin strings filled with bells. Standing in the gap and looking in, you could occasionally see a white eyeball. "It''s here, I haven''t fallen asleep yet, I can''t sleep, the ghost will come!" Although the man put on a blindfold, he was still fighting against his sleepiness. ?Each time this is repeated, the sound in the room will increase, as if people are constantly entering. "It''s okay. You see us all in the room now. We''ll help you stay by the bed. You can sleep peacefully for a while." Xuan Wen handed the man an eye mask: "Lie down, cover your eyes, and let me See what the world looks like after you fall asleep?" "In order not to sleep, you cut off your eyelids?" Xuan Wen stretched out her hand to hold the man''s head: "How long has it been since you slept?" Its not that I cant sleep, I just dont dare to sleep. The man sighed and muttered: As soon as I close my eyes, the ghosts will come out, and as soon as I open my eyes, they will disappear. The evening light was gradually swallowed up by dark clouds, and the night was like a pair of big hands, covering everyone''s eyes bit by bit. Mr. Yi seems to be the name of a patient with hindbrain alienation, and the two of them often discuss the condition. "Yes, you are all here, be careful, be careful! Something is coming!" At the same time as the man shouted, the ward door was violently knocked open by a force: "Ghost! The ghost is coming! There are ghosts everywhere!" ??As the man screamed, a pair of pale eyes appeared at the crack of the door. The horrific scenes that the man imagined after closing his eyes seemed to slowly become reality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 243 Dreams that invade reality Chapter 243 The dream that invades reality I am a very timid person and I never dare to go out alone at night. I always feel that something is waiting for me in the corridor. Home is the only place where I feel safe, but since my father and mother disappeared, everything has changed. My father and mother disappeared at home. I was woken up by my parents voices in the middle of the night. They told me to run away and leave the room. But when I opened my eyes, the room was eerily quiet. I covered my eyes with the quilt and secretly looked towards the living room. The furniture and electrical appliances were all there. Nothing was missing. Instead, there were... some shadows similar to refrigerators standing in the room. They just stood like that, moving silently, like a lifted coffin. Finally in the morning, I opened the curtains, ran into the living room, and shouted the names of my father and mother loudly. No one responded. I pushed open the door of the master bedroom, and my father and mother were gone. The man who was sleeping in the nightmare seemed to be invaded by something, his body was severely spasmed, and two forces collided in his mind. Is it his brain that he alienated? Chen Meng, Chen Meng, Chen Meng! "Is this his mother?" Xuan Wen moved forward, but as soon as she was one meter away from the hospital bed, a feeling of weightlessness suddenly came. The shadow on the ground seemed to turn into a cliff, and she would fall into the shadow world if she went further. I quickly called the police, but my neighbor told the police that he suspected that I had killed my father and mother. They said they could hear quarreling and begging for mercy from my house every night. They said I was a violent lunatic, and that my father and mother would call my name constantly at night, but I didn''t know any of this. An extremely huge human face appeared at the door of the intensive care unit. It was the face of a middle-aged woman. She was tired and in pain. Her face was like the sail of a large ship, inflating inward and constantly exhaling. "Those thin threads wrapped around the room are not ordinary ropes. They seem to represent the patient''s tense nerves and reason. When all the thin threads are broken, he may never wake up." Reality and shadow world are reversed, nightmare Such a real appearance. ?After he fell asleep, pairs of white eyes appeared in the cracks of the wall and door, and various physical deformities, barely recognizable humanoid things crawled out. Many big ghosts own the House of Resentment, but even more terrifying than them are ghosts like Zhang Ding. They can turn painful memories into nightmares and reappear in the House of Resentment. ?The floor suddenly trembled, as if a giant stepped heavily on the corridor, and claws made of fingers scratched the window glass, and everyone heard a shrill scream! ??This ability has gone beyond the scope of ordinary ghosts. Three patients were crowded beside the bed, and Sumo was holding women''s shoes and trying to hide under the bed. ??The ghost howled and returned to the shadows. The man on the hospital bed suddenly took off his blindfold and woke up! ?Thine threads were broken, blood spattered, and scattered emotions fell. ?The ward had not changed much since before he fell asleep, except that the thin lines between the doors had broken a lot. ??If the ward is a man''s heart, something his mother did in the past completely occupied his heart, causing him pain day and night, and he couldn''t think of anything else. "I almost know what your disease is, but if you want to treat it well, I need your full cooperation." Xuan Wen hooked the thin line between the doors with her fingers: "What did you do before?" ??The sound of the bell became more and more rapid, at the same frequency as the man''s heartbeat, and the whole ward seemed to be shaking. Moms face slowly began to appear with plaques, and it quickly began to age, and then the patches fell to the ground. Before I got sick, I looked pretty good, but I wasnt famous, so I wanted my friends to follow me and make some noise. I actually really enjoyed that feeling, being watched by a certain kind of gaze, and everything felt like a stage ??Night completely shrouded Lishan Hospital. After the last trace of light disappeared, the door panel of the intensive care unit completely turned into a coffin. On the skewed walls, large shadows spread quickly like moss. "In your dream, there were a lot of white eyes peeping at you from the cracks in the door and window frames. Have you ever been followed by peepers?" Xuan Wen is going to restore all the things in the nightmare, find out the parts that compare with reality, and figure out the root cause. Men''s problems. ??The ghost''s screams became more and more harsh, and the sound was so sharp that it pierced her eardrums. She was still pushing madly into the ward. The mothers face finally squeezed into the ward, tearing off most of the thin wires. Her huge head continued to expand, staring at the child sleeping on the bed. ?After his father appeared, the insomniac with his head mopping the floor did not hesitate at all. He took out a bottle of medicine from his arms as quickly as possible. He climbed onto the hospital bed and poured all the pills into the man''s mouth. The man with his eyelids cut off lay on the bed and slowly stopped struggling. The father in the spine did not break free, so he was restrained by some force, and the load-bearing wall of the hospital returned to normal little by little. It took a long time for the man to calm down. He stared with scarlet eyes: "Actor, many people liked me when I was young." ??The male patient in the intensive care unit of Lishan Hospital seems to be such a monster, but he is still unable to control this ability. All the horrors in the man''s imagination became reality. After he fell asleep, he crawled towards the only hospital bed. "Have you seen those ghosts? They will come out as soon as I fall asleep, and they will come out and look at me!" The man grabbed his hair with both hands, his eyes were red, and he was on the verge of collapse. ?Human Face wanted to squeeze into the ward, but was blocked by the thin line between the door panels, and countless bells swayed. To this day, the police still have not found my father and mother. I should be the only one in the world who knows where my father and mother are hidden. Look, they are here... "Every question I ask next is difficult for you to answer. They all involve cutting open your **** heart and removing the diseased part, but only in this way can you be cured." Xuan Wen said Su Mo Pulled out from under the bed: "Your danger level is too high. If you don''t want to answer, I''ll leave now." Is this related to medical treatment? The man was a little reluctant to answer. The man''s body curled up unnaturally. The load-bearing wall of the ward had faded at some point, revealing the white bones. It was a white spine. Dad was in the middle of the spine. Almost only the white bones were left in his body. "and after?" "My friend died in a car accident, but the voyeuristic gaze was still there, and it seemed that I could never get rid of it. I began to suspect that there were dead people squatting in the corridors and corpses hidden in the corners. I didn''t dare to go anywhere, I only dared to Stay at home." The man opened his eyes wide, with fear in the depths of his pupils: "Later, I found that there started to be looks like that at home, and my father and mother talked strangely, as if there was something hidden in their eyes. in the body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 244 Started going crazy half a year ago Chapter 244: Started going crazy half a year ago Once the dead mans gaze appears, it seems it will never go away. My friend turned into a corpse, but he seemed to still remember my words and kept staring at me. My father and mother would walk around the bedroom at night, and occasionally stand side by side by my bed. The expressions on their faces felt strange to me, as if they were my dead friends. The man put his head in his hands. He didn''t dare to sleep. He could see those ghosts as long as he closed his eyes. I tried to save myself. I went to that friends house and opened her bedroom door, and I discovered that she had liked me from a long time ago and had been paying attention to me since I was a child. Her room is filled with photos of me in various poses and looks. I have always regarded her as my best friend, but she seems to regard me as her only toy. "Nightmares and reality come together in a strange way. Your condition is indeed rare." Xuan Wen casually tied the broken thread, but the memory was already knotted, and the pain and scars could not be eliminated: "In the nightmare, how did your father and mother die?" ?Taking out a scalpel, Xuan Wen cut off one of the threads. A bell rang, blood flowed from the broken end of the thread, and the man suddenly began to twitch as if he had been pricked by a needle. "You didn''t say you didn''t know, and you didn''t say you couldn''t. Is her death related to you? Did you kill her? Did you do this more than once?" Xuan Wen picked up the handcuffs that were broken free from the corner of the hospital bed: "They were You''re in the intensive care unit and you''re still in handcuffs, you''re carrying a lot of lives, right?" "Impossible! My mother and father are missing! They were taken away by nightmares! I''m looking for them too!" The man couldn''t believe everything he said, because he himself didn''t know whether what he saw was a dream or reality. In other words, his lies may have deceived himself. Mom has been saving you in the dream, and dad is the key to ending the nightmare. Xuan Wen felt that her initial guess was wrong. The mans parents might not have been killed by him. "In the nightmare..." The man hesitated for a long time, licking his dry and cracked lips: "My best friend turned into a spider. Her head grew on a huge spider body, and she chased me with her long legs. He also kept spraying silk threads full of mucus to tie me up and tie me to a big net!" "Is it possible that your nightmare and reality are reversed? You said that the spider''s threads are full of mucus. Could those threads that bind you be her love and desire to control you?" Xuan Wen walked towards the door without waiting for the man to refute. Thin lines between AND gates: Its like these thin lines represent your nerves and emotions. I just think of her as my best friend. ?Six months ago, a murder case was solved in the old city. The murderer was the parents of actor Chen Meng. Chen Meng was implicated because he did not report the knowledge and deliberately concealed it, which ruined his life. "Your friend likes to peek, and you enjoy the pleasure of being spied on. You two are actually a good match." Xuan Wen looked at the man without any sympathy in her eyes. "found it" In her computer, I saw some videos she had taken. It turned out that I had been filmed by her a long time ago. She suggested publicity, just to find a reason for her perverted behavior. Su Mo, who was holding her women''s shoes, was getting dizzy just listening to this. The world of a madman was simply incomprehensible to normal people. "I don''t remember! I just don''t remember! Some things happened in nightmares and have nothing to do with reality!" The man became emotional: "I have never killed anyone in reality, and I have never done anything excessive. I am the victim, they got into trouble with me! "My best friend is a spider in the nightmare?" Xuan Wen thought thoughtfully: "You go on." "How can a friend turn into a spider in reality? So this must be in a nightmare! I am in a dream She was forced to have no way to escape, and finally found an ax to make her incapacitated. However, her vitality in the nightmare was very strong, and she was resurrected again and again, so I had no choice but to bury her." The man''s expression. Horrified: "This is something that happened in a nightmare. It has nothing to do with reality. I just killed a huge spider with her head." "Half a year ago...I had been suffering from insomnia due to too much stress, so I came to the hospital to see a psychiatrist...yes, Lishan Hospital." The man opened his mouth, and the fine bloodshot eyes in his pupils were trembling: "I took the wrong road that day, accidentally After entering the back building, in the ward on the fourth floor of the back building, a doctor saw me and prescribed some medicine. " "You should have more than one ''good friend'' like this, right?" Xuan Wen seemed to see through the man''s heart: "Can you tell me how your friend died?" "More than these, what I''m more curious about is what happened to you half a year ago? Why did you start to be unable to distinguish between reality and dreams?" Xuan Wen asked a key point. Everyone related to this severe patient seems to have died, and he is the only one who is still alive. This is the biggest doubt. Sitting on the hospital bed, the man looked more and more painful. He shook his head, unwilling to continue to remember. "Don''t worry, then tell me, what have you done in your nightmares?" Xuan Wen did not draw conclusions easily. The patient''s condition was extremely complicated. The previous child patients could not distinguish between games and reality, but he seemed to Nightmare and reality were confused, and his condition was much more serious than that of the child. "They..." The man slowly remembered something: "Mom''s body has no bones. In the dream, she only has a skin, which can change into various shapes. When I dream of the sea, she is the boat; when I fall from a height, she is the boat. Balloon; Dads body is hidden in a house of bones. Every time I have a nightmare, I have to look for the house that Dads body turned into. As long as I find the home that Dad turned into, the nightmare will come. When its over, I can return to reality. I remember your mother called you Chen Meng in the nightmare just now. Xuan Wen took out her mobile phone and flipped through some messages. There were many people in the world who called her Chen Meng, but there was only one actor named Chen Meng who fit the description of the man. After checking the news from different channels, Xuan Wen came up with a guess: "You haven''t been able to distinguish between nightmares and reality since half a year ago. You are the real murderer, and your father and mother are the ones who were implicated. They helped you take the blame." Its sin, so your father and mother appear like that in the dream. The red eyes were full of pain and remorse, as well as a hint of guilt. The back building has been abandoned for many years, how could there be a doctor? "There really is a doctor. I remember it very clearly. Situ An, the vice president of the Charity Federation, was also seeing a doctor that day. When he left, he said that all the medicines would be free for me." The man recalled: "Yes, that''s right. In the psychological counseling room on the fourth floor of the back building, a psychological counselor who came to get medicine from Henshan Prison was also present. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 245 intersection of fate Chapter 245 The intersection of fate ?The male patient who couldn''t tell the difference between nightmares and reality didn''t tell the truth. He didn''t mean to deceive others, but he didn''t know what was true. "How could a big shot from the Hanhai Charity Federation come to a place like this to see a doctor? This may be a scene in his dream." Su Mo felt that the man was lying again, and there was no logic at all in what he said. ?Since Situ An released the video of his last words, Su Mo and the vast majority of ordinary people think that Situ An was a good person who risked his life to restore the truth to all citizens. "Not necessarily." Xuan Wen reminded: "Have you forgotten the room full of shoes in the back building? All the shoes are worshiping Situ An''s portrait. This hospital may be Situ An''s property." ??More than Situ An, Xuan Wen is more curious about another person: "You said there was a psychological counselor who came to get medicine from Henshan Prison that day? What did he look like?" "Generally, people who can be psychological counselors are over thirty years old, but that counselor was very young, he looked to be in his twenties." The man couldn''t remember clearly: "I really didn''t lie to you. If you dont believe it, you can go to the hospital to check the records. There are videos in the psychological counseling room. Every treatment process will be filmed and the files will be sealed. " ??The old computer screen gave off a pale light, and all the videos in recent months were deleted. Xuan Wen worked on it for a long time, and her eyes gradually became complicated. Are you sure you didnt really kill her? I hope those things havent woken up yet. Chen Meng entered the back building from the side door, avoided the room full of shoes, and ran into the corridor filled with garbage: Dont stay here for too long. "Lead the way, I will find a way to cure you." Xuan Wen didn''t care why Situ An was in the hospital, she was more concerned about the other young psychological counselor. Can you tell me more specifically about your dream? ?Trying to play the video of that day, Xuan Wen found that there were many patients who came to the back building for medical treatment every day. They all, like Chen Meng, walked the wrong way inexplicably and were taken into the back building by the doctor. White walls, gray floor tiles, an old computer and a broken desk lamp placed on the light yellow table. "I suggest you listen to her." The insomniac with his head on the ground suddenly said: "Some strange people came in the front building and hunted the patients crazily. We can just go to the back building to hide. I know you are afraid. , Its not completely dark now, so the most terrifying thing probably wont appear yet. "It should be that the doctor in the back building was trying to protect himself, to prevent the patient from suddenly taking drastic actions, or after the condition worsened, the family framed the doctor for wrong treatment." The man''s patience gradually ran out: "I don''t know about other patients. What''s going on? Anyway, after I came here to see a doctor, my condition became more and more serious. The more treatment I got, the more painful it became. Most of the doctors here are unreliable. " ?Among all the people she knew, only one person became a psychological counselor for felons in Henshan Prison when he was in his twenties. To protect patient privacy, the general consultation process will not be filmed. "It''s dark, so you can''t just go to the backstairs." The man''s eyes were evasive. A madman who couldn''t distinguish between nightmares and reality was afraid of that place. Where is the video? Xuan Wen interrupted Chen Meng directly. She was full of curiosity about that person. Many things he did confused and puzzled her. He was also the only person she couldn''t understand. "It seems that you are not taking the wrong path, but the back building is deliberately selecting suitable patients, and then cultivating you into the seeds of the shadow world." Xuan Wen instantly understood the key: "The back building of Lishan Hospital is the shadow The world invades the stronghold of reality. Go and take a look at the innermost room. Chen Meng thought Xuanwen was in such a hurry because she wanted to see a doctor for herself, but she always felt that something was not right. Leave them alone, go to the back building first. "Probably one night, I accidentally hit her while driving. The dream was very real. Her face was pressed against the windshield, her eyes were wide open, her limbs were twisted and spread out, and she was lying on the front of my car like a big spider. ." Chen Meng said in pain in the video, and he looked normal at this time. ??Chen Meng lowered his head and walked down the corridor on the fourth floor. He accurately avoided the investigators who were searching upwards, passed through the abandoned garden, and stopped at the door of the back building. Opening the wooden door outside, there is an unlocked iron door inside. It feels strange like wearing underwear outside a coat. The interior of the psychological counseling room is very large, with three wards connected to each other. The room seems to be cleaned every day, and there is no dust. Everything is the same as half a year ago. I havent had a good sleep for a long time, and I always dream about my friends. ?Stepping on the gray floor tiles, Xuan Wen opened the last door. She checked the position of the camera, started the computer smoothly, and screened according to the date. ??Looking at Xuan Wen secretly, the man seemed to think that Xuan Wen was also in this category. With bleeding eyes open, the man hesitated for a few minutes before standing up: "Okay, then I''ll listen to you, Mr. Yi." ?After many days, Chen Meng walked out of the intensive care unit for the first time. He was hunched over, wearing a smelly hospital gown, and his face was pale and haggard. ? Turning up the volume, Xuan Wen heard the conversation between Chen Meng and the doctor in the video. I remember that I was sitting here while Situ An and Master Shu, who came to get the medicine, were in another room "We seem to have been discovered. Those murderers have abilities beyond my understanding." The back of his head was dragged on the ground, Mr. Yi shook his body, and he noticed the eyes behind him. ?They all had very strong execution skills. They rushed to the fourth floor in one breath, looked at the door number, and found the psychological counseling room where Chen Meng had seen a doctor half a year ago. From the outside, this is a very ordinary room. There is nothing special about it, but it doesnt look like a hospital room. Xuanwen saw the man''s little thoughts, but she didn''t have any intention to refute, because she was not a doctor at all: "Do you still remember the specific date? Take me to the hospital where the videos are stored to have a look." "Sometimes I wake up, and sometimes I continue to do it, I..." Chen Meng slowly said: "In my dream, I would bury her body in the abandoned construction site, and her eyes would keep looking at me like that, Several times I was so scared that I separated her and buried her in different places at the construction site. "How is that possible! She is my best friend!" Chen Meng became excited. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and a man wearing a uniform of Henshan Prison opened the door. Is there anyone living here? Is there anyone alive in the back building? It seems to be a coincidence that the day Chen Meng came to see a doctor happened to be when the first abnormal incident broke out in Xinhu. Then you were frightened and woke up? Go this way. The smell of blood in the air became much stronger, and the night wind seemed to lift a red veil. ??Continuously fast forwarding, Xuan Wen saw Chen Meng in the video. The Chen Meng who was half a year ago looked nothing like the same person now. He was tall and handsome, but his expression was gloomy and he had a cold personality. Pressing the button, Xuan Wen froze the picture and stared at the man on the screen. Good luck! (End of this chapter) Chapter 246 Isnt a madman just a conscious person dreaming? Chapter 246 Isnt a lunatic just a awake person dreaming? With an expressionless face, Xuan Wen put away all her smiles, and could no longer feel the tenderness and warmth from her body. She stared at the surveillance screen extremely carefully, repeatedly confirming everything she saw with her eyes. Gao Ming entered the back building of Lishan Hospital half a year ago, and not as a patient. He was probably selected by the shadow world half a year ago. "That..." Chen Meng was also standing nearby. He looked at Xuan Wen''s frozen picture. He was not there on it. His attending doctor seemed to be paying attention to another doctor: "Aren''t you treating me? Isn''t it frozen? wrong?" As a patient, Chen Meng was not willing to ask casually, but now Xuan Wen''s expression was too serious, making it look like his condition was very serious and he was about to die. "Every time you lose sleep, people around you will disappear and die. You are the only one who is fine, so you don''t need to pay too much attention to your illness." Xuan Wen said casually. She motioned Chen Meng to shut up, took out her earphones, and connected to On an old computer. "Your disease cannot be cured by taking medicine." Gao Ming suddenly said. He had just heard everything Chen Meng told outside the door: "If you want to no longer be troubled by pain, the treatment plan I give you is to go to the hospital for treatment." The policeman surrendered and admitted that he had killed someone, killed his best friend, and buried her body in a construction site. "Mr. Chen, take your medicine and go to the seventh floor to get a hospitalization certificate." The doctor smiled and patted Chen Meng on the back: "According to our treatment plan, you only need to stay in the hospital for three days to recover." ?About five minutes later, the doctor took out Chen Meng who had changed into a hospital gown. At this time, Chen Meng''s eyes had become a little dull, and there seemed to be something missing in his eyes. How can outsiders come in casually? The secret deep in his heart was revealed, and Chen Meng was a little panicked. There were too many ulterior things hidden in his dreams. The documents fell to the ground. Gao Ming seemed to be asleep. He closed his eyes and leaned lightly on the bookcase. "Dreams are feedback from reality, using partial reality to restore an absurd truth." Gao Ming deals with death row prisoners every day and knows this kind of people very well: "If you don''t remember whether you have killed anyone, you can ask the police to help you investigate. . For you, death is a relief." Chen Meng entered another room, and the doctor came to Gao Ming with a smile: "Wake up." "Doctor, I still have a performance, and the time is very tight. Can you prescribe some medicine for me first?" Chen Meng urged. He hated the behavior of high-risk people, and he was obviously the one who came first. Shut up! Chen Meng stood up, moved his chair back, and clenched his fists. "Don''t get excited, I''m just telling you my treatment plan." Gao Ming still sat in the shadow: "The extreme absurdity of dreams must come from the perceptual world we observe, and everything is connected." What do you want to say? Gao Ming seemed to have really had a dream just now. "He just dreamed of something strange." The doctor picked up the receipt on the ground and looked at the different medicines on it: "You seemed to have fallen asleep just now? Did you dream of something strange? Do you think you are a madman? " Gao Ming frowned slightly. He held a medical device receipt in his hand and looked at Chen Meng who was receiving treatment in the room. "Since Henshan Prison used the psychological treatment equipment shipped from New Shanghai, its mood has become stable on the surface, but once it is stimulated, the spirit will immediately enter an abnormally manic state. There was a sudden riot in the prison last night, and my leader asked me to Come here to get the medicine. Here are the documents and certificates. He said you are ready. "There are fixed channels for medical procurement. Gao Ming doesn''t want to get involved. He just wants to get those special medicines and leave as soon as possible. Excluding external interference, Xuan Wen pressed the play button. She couldn''t take her eyes away, as if she had returned to that evening half a year ago. The picture continued to play, the ward door was opened, and Gao Ming entered the ward wearing work uniform and the dusk light. Mr. Chen, let me take you to get the medicine first. The doctor pulled Chen Meng away and led him into the innermost room of the psychological counseling room. Without thinking too much, Gao Ming walked towards the bookcase. He sat in the shadows, allowing himself to be completely enveloped in darkness. Dust was flying in the light, and instead of the pungent smell of potion, the air was filled with a strange smell of decay. Gao Ming suddenly opened his eyes. He felt a little cold and zipped up his zipper: "Is that murderous madman gone?" "You fart! There is no way I can do such a thing!" Chen Meng was emotional: "What I just told was just what happened in the dream!" "I am also a doctor, you continue." Gao Ming took the receipt and scanned the room. There were five seats in the clinic, placed in the corner, on both sides of the table, by the window, and next to the bookcase where the sunlight could not shine at all. "Mr. Chen, I have a general understanding of your condition. Please wait for a while." The doctor sitting opposite Chen Meng seemed not to have expected that Gao Ming would come in directly. He smiled and said: "You said that you are also a doctor, but come on All the patients in my hospital are suffering from severe mental illness. "Dreams appear after falling asleep, freeing us from the waking state and showing the alienation of some things, but all alienation has a basis. There is logic in dreams, and dreams are not completely irrational." Gao Ming''s meaning is obvious. , what kind of dreams a person will have has a lot to do with his subconscious self. "Are you sick?" Chen Meng''s suppressed anger rose again. He rolled up his sleeves and faced Gao Ming: "I just have insomnia and a headache, and I feel uncomfortable. Do you insist on saying that I killed someone?" Gao Ming was sitting alone in the chair holding the receipt. He didn''t realize that the shadow behind him seemed to come to life, slowly eating away at his shadow, trying to squeeze into his body silently. The doctor listened carefully to Gao Ming''s words. He comforted Chen Meng with a few words: "Dreams are feelings from outside our souls. Falling asleep causes us to fall into passive thinking. Therefore, in dreams, we will do some irrational and helpless things." Things to control. Isnt a madman just a conscious person dreaming? The doctor seemed to be saying to himself: You fell asleep just now, but are you really awake now? ?? Chen Meng was at least very competent on the surface. He straightened his collar and tried his best to calm down. ?The video suddenly became quiet without any sound. "Are you a doctor here too?" Chen Meng''s expression was not as natural as before. He was a liar. The doctor didn''t look at Gao Ming at all, but after hearing his words, Gao Ming felt inexplicably creepy. He couldn''t help but glance around, as if the world had become a little strange from a certain moment. Xuan Wen said nothing while watching the video. Her eyes were fixed on Gao Ming, trying to read more information from that face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 247 are you awake? Chapter 247 Are you awake? Xuanwen is already the person who knows Gao Ming best in the world. She knows many of Gao Mings secrets, and Gao Ming has never hidden anything from her. Even so, from Xuanwen''s perspective, Gao Ming is still full of mysteries. ?In her memory of being instilled in the shadow world, she could not help but fall in love with Gao Ming. This was entirely because she was the heroine of the game designed by Gao Ming, a ghost that should not exist. She woke up from the shadows and went to the tunnel to change her destiny. However, the murderous intention in her heart disappeared at the first sight of Gao Ming. She seemed to have seen Gao Ming countless times. She was scarred and exhausted. When she saw Gao Ming from a distance at the entrance of the tunnel, she subconsciously hid the knife behind her and unknowingly straightened her hair that was wet with rain. ??It was supposed to be a threat of violence and intimidation, but somehow she ended up carrying the man on her back and walked out of the tunnel. ?This scene was not part of her plan, and it was so natural that it seemed to have happened countless times. Who should I trust? The memory that the shadow world instilled in Xuan Wen is completely different from the memory that Gao Ming told her. This feeling is very strange, as if you have experienced something, but suddenly someone comes out and tells you that those experiences are all fake. You You are not some psychological criminal murderer, you are just yourself. ?Xuanwen really wants to find out the truth, which is related to a very important thing - whether to believe in the whole world or to believe in one person. ??Continuing to watch the video, Xuan Wen blocked all external interference and used her own abilities to analyze the psychological activities behind the expressions of each person in the video. "It seems that you are also confused." The doctor walked back to his seat and sat on the consultation chair: "My name is Lu Zang. I am a psychological counselor at Lishan Hospital. I have been doing this for twenty years. I want to Why dont we talk? "You don''t have to say it so implicitly. I know very well what the psychological counselor said. You want to use the pretext that felons are dangerous, and step by step make me have self-doubts about whether I was influenced by the other party when providing psychological counseling to felons. "Gao Ming saw through the opponent''s trick. ?Hands of the receipt, Gao Ming sat on the chair where Chen Meng had just sat. The two psychological counselors sat face to face. "Doctor Gao, I have already read the receipt. The medicine will be delivered soon. You don''t have to worry about this." Lu Zang does not feel threatening at all. He has a special temperament and can easily gain the trust of patients: "Actually, I''m quite curious about your job. Is it dangerous to provide psychological counseling to felons?" ?The doctor named Lu Zang looks to be in his forties, affable, his clean white coat is spotless, and he always has a pen in his pocket. Lu Zang should have been very handsome when he was young, but his face seemed to have been operated on, leaving some shallow scars. The curtains in the ward were not closed, and soft light shone on the consultation table. No one spoke, they were all observing each other. After being pointed out, Lu Zang did not feel embarrassed: "You should know better than me the dangers of providing psychological counseling to them. Besides, you seem to have been affected. Do you know why your leader asked you to deliver medicine?" Gao Ming stood stunned for a while. He frowned and looked around the psychological counseling room. As the youngest psychological counselor in Henshan Prison, he is very sensitive to subtle changes in the external environment. This is the most basic part of the psychological counseling work for felons. Ability to protect oneself. Gao Ming shook his head. "You failed the latest psychological test. Your leader is a little worried about your mental state. Your colleagues also reported that you tried to make games by yourself in your spare time, but the content of the games did not look like something a normal person could make." People from the prison It seems that Gao Ming had a phone call with Lu Zang in advance. Gao Ming was both a doctor and a patient. "The game is based on the mental world and nightmares of death row prisoners. I am just a recorder." Gao Ming does not feel that he has any mental problems. He is very rational. "In the beginning, you did just record, but if you record more, you will be affected in a subtle way. You are peeking into their hearts, and the terror deep in their hearts is also watching you." Lu Zang was sitting in the room and was the only one being watched. Where the sun shines: "The pain in life extends to sleep, and unhappiness and despair accumulate and entwine, forming nightmares. Together, they pave the downward ladder and lead you into another world." Behind every sentence Lu Zang said, there seemed to be something hinting at Gao Ming: "If you don''t believe it, you can use the equipment in our hospital to do a small psychological test." "No need, give me the medicine, I should go." Gao Ming rejected the other party''s proposal. "Okay, but before the medicine is delivered, I''m curious about a question." Lu Zang looked at the chair hidden in the shadows: "There are five chairs in the room, why did you choose to sit there?" Without any reason. "Then let me change the question." Lu Zang''s eyes seemed to be able to see through Gao Ming''s heart, and the scars on his face flowed like dragon patterns: "I took the patient to dispense medicine just now. After you fell asleep here, you made a What dream? Is it a nightmare?" Seeing that Gao Ming was still unwilling to answer, Lu Zang smiled and said, "After you have answered, you can get the medicine and leave." "For me, it''s not a nightmare." Gao Ming replied seriously and without expression. "Oh?" This answer obviously exceeded Lu Zang''s expectations: "Then what did you see in your dream?" I dreamed that all the games I made became real. "Isn''t this a nightmare?" Lu Zang laughed. He was very satisfied with Gao Ming''s answer, just like a picky gourmet who finally ate his favorite food. ? Dial the phone on the table, and not long after, the door of the psychological counseling room is pushed open again. ?A doctor in a white coat pushed a cart full of medicine bottles into the house. Behind the doctor, there was another person. Xuan Wen outside the screen freezes the scene again. This video is very informative. She has heard from Gao Ming about the two people who came to deliver the medicine. The doctor pushing the trolley was also named Lu. It seemed that Gao Ming had killed him. I wonder what his relationship was with Lu Zang. As for the man who finally entered the room, all the patients present knew him. He was tall and tall, with extraordinary temperament. It was Situ An, the vice president of the Charity Federation. "Why are you here too? Have you used up the medicine?" Lu Zang stood up immediately when he saw Situ An. You continue to do your business, Ill talk about my business last. Situ An waved his hand and walked straight to the chair next to the bookcase that was completely submerged in shadow. This chair seemed to be his exclusive seat. ?The ward became lively, and Chen Meng happened to walk out of another ward at this time. The dark circles under his eyes had become much worse, and he was holding a bag of medicine bottles in his hand. Xuanwen remembered everyone in the video. After all, the most **** among them has become a big ghost with nightmares. (End of this chapter) Chapter 248 The dead world and the living people Chapter 248 The Dead World and the Living People Chen Meng, who had entered the other two rooms of the psychological counseling room and received treatment from Lishan Hospital, was obviously different from before. ?Although he was troubled by insomnia in the past, at least he was awake. Now he is confused and his eyes have become a little cloudy. ?? Chen Meng had already gotten the medicine and wanted to go directly to the seventh floor, but turned around and saw Situ An. ?The body seemed to be driven by some kind of force. Chen Meng felt that the other party was very kind to him inexplicably. It felt as if Situ An was the best person in the world besides his parents. "President Situ? Hello." Chen Meng greeted hurriedly, with a very low posture, as if a child in the family had seen an elder. Situ An did not reply immediately, but glanced at Lu Zang, as if he was asking about the other party. He is already our new family member and will be hospitalized on the seventh floor soon. Lu Zang mentioned the word family. Gao Ming was very suspicious of the hometown Lu Zang mentioned. The two doctors named Lu didn''t look normal. Their so-called hometown might be a place rich in lunatics. "Even if a person can master some unknown power, how can he compete with so many ghosts in the shadow world?" Situ An has always had this doubt: "Why is the shadow world so cautious?" "Don''t worry, we can wait for another half year." Lu Zang leaned on the table: "The real world is not as simple as you think. We must be safe." There was a sound of dry coughing. Dr. Lu, who had come in with a cart earlier, stood in front of Gao Ming and closed the door of the psychological counseling room: "You are not allowed to take this medicine away." "I ruined it." Situ An raised his head: "I came here to tell you something. Someone discovered Xinhu''s home and the city is getting out of control. Should we advance the plan?" In the video, Gao Ming and Dr. Lu entered the room where Chen Meng entered for the first time together. After Gao Ming, the "outsider", left, Lu Zang invited Chen Meng out of the psychological counseling room and slowly closed the curtains. "We have cooperated for so many years, and you have some understanding of reality and the shadow world. Have you ever thought about a question?" Lu Zang''s expression was dull, but what he said was very shocking: "Don''t worry about the basic relationship between humans and ghosts. Meaning, think about why those terrible monsters are trapped in the shadow world? Is it because they dont want to get rid of despair and all kinds of negative emotions? "He is also a psychological counselor, and he came here to get medicine." Lu Zang didn''t know what his psychology was, so he did not reveal more information about Gao Ming to Situ An. He just said: "He may become mine in the future." colleague." ?The light is gradually blocked, as if the door between reality and nightmare is being closed little by little. When the last ray of light disappeared in the ward, Lu Zang turned around. Half of his face was covered with scars and strange lines, as if he had been bitten by a wild beast. Situ An stood up silently. The screams of ghosts kept ringing in his ears, the sound was shrill and terrifying. "Perhaps we are the real ghosts in this world, and the first ones who died in the shadow world are humans. Reality has been occupied by ghosts, and everything we see is the beautification of dreams. In fact, the real ghosts People have turned into corpses and monsters. They roar ferociously and want to take back everything they originally had, but they can''t do it because the shadow world has been killed." Lu Zang looked at Situ An calmly, as if he was worried. Its as casual as discussing what to eat at night: Which side is reality depends on which side survives in the end. Those who still exist are humans, and those who should not exist after death are ghosts. ?His attitude towards Situ An may be better than his attitude towards his own parents. But such a person was completely changed after receiving treatment. After listening to what Lu Zang said, Situ An''s expression changed, and his face was full of smiles, giving people a very trustworthy feeling: "Since we are all family members, if you need anything in the future, just ask, I can still do something in Hanhai thing. "You are really...I don''t even know how to put it. You are more kind and kind than on TV." Chen Meng didn''t expect that Situ An would be so easy to talk to. Holding the medicine bottle, he almost recognized him as his godfather. It feels more comfortable like this. Situ An seemed to be used to all this, and he picked out a book from the bookcase. Who is this? Situ An discovered very keenly that Lu Zangs attitude towards Gao Ming was different from that towards other patients. Gao Ming, who was standing nearby, watched everything. Before Chen Meng received treatment, he was in great pain. He was a very proud and sensitive person at heart. Many murderers would embark on this path of no return. His personality accounted for a large part of the reason. . What do you mean? Dr. Lu glanced at the receipt and smiled coldly at Gao Ming: "Let''s go, the medicine you need is over there by the door." As if deliberately changing the topic, Lu Zang waved to another doctor Lu: "Xiao Lu, take Gao Ming to the back room to prepare medicine. President Situ and I have something to talk about." "Something''s wrong." Gao Ming didn''t want to stay any longer, so he was about to go out with a cart filled with medicines. ?The walls are covered with shocking photos. All the patients are blindfolded. They sit in the dark ward with silly smiles, being watched by countless monsters. ??The old-fashioned computer on the desktop made a rustling sound of electricity. In addition to black and white snowflakes, there were also strange little people crying on the black and white screen. Steaming blood was constantly flowing out of the bulky host. The book you borrowed last time has not been returned yet. Lu Zang still had that familiar smile on his face. ?The corners of his mouth were raised, and the scars were connected together, like an ugly dragon full of scars. "I''m joking." Lu Zang''s words seemed true and false: "Let''s not talk about this anymore. How many people have you saved recently? We need to accumulate enough tributes before the abnormal event breaks out." ??The ward also changed its appearance between light and dark. Red-brown moss grew on the corners of the walls. They gathered together, like a human face that was constantly breathing. The touch of the pages is like delicate skin, and the words in the book are crying. Every book here is a person. "Xiao Lu, don''t be so rude." Lu Zang reminded him in a low voice, and then looked at Gao Ming with a smile on his face: "His surname is also Lu. He is a new doctor. We are fellow villagers." "The Hanhai Charity Federation is now completely under my control. The people they have saved over the years are the people I have saved." Situ An seemed to suddenly think of something: "I have prepared very well, but I still feel uneasy. Apart from me, Hanhai Besides, are there other parents? Just like when you found me, the shadow world also came into contact with them. " Lu Zang nodded: "Of course, every dead **** corresponds to a parent." (End of this chapter) Chapter 249 If one day, you are called Gaoming Chapter 249 If one day, you are called Gaoming "There are indeed others, but why can''t I find their information?" Situ An''s eyes were burning with ambition, and he was like a hungry wolf. "Are you going to kill them in advance? It''s useless. The shadow world will not choose just one person. You can''t kill them all." Lu Zang knew Situ An very well: "There are only dead gods in the shadow world. Every parent They are all their alternative bodies. When the shadow world successfully merges with reality and is no longer distinguishable from each other, they will be reborn in each parent''s body. " Then I will be swallowed up and disappear? Situ An had never heard Lu Zang say this before. "So it is very important to choose which dead **** to help. It can''t be too strong, nor too weak, nor too evil, nor too weak." The scars on Lu Zang''s face were like dragon scales. After he finished saying this , there was a fierce fighting sound from the back room, as if someone hit the door panel. "It seems that your new colleague doesn''t like this job very much." Situ An did not continue the topic and walked towards the door with the book: "I''m going to see the new family member. What''s his name?" ? Chen Meng, he should have killed more than one person, his parents and his brain deceived him for some reason. After Situ An left, Lu Zang opened the door of the back room, and statues of ghosts and gods rolled out of the house one by one. There was a black mist roaring ferociously inside those clay statues. When you look at them, your spirit will be extremely painful, as if you were struck by invisible electricity. Saw cutting. They were all looking at Gao Ming, but Gao Ming knew nothing about it. "Changing your name is much easier than changing your destiny. What I want to bet with you is that one day your name will become Gaoming." Lu Zang''s eyes were like ghosts: "When you wake up one day, you find that you No matter its the past, present, or future; whether its your family, your friends, or yourself, they will all call you good luck. "Don''t come here! You are not psychological counselors at all! There is no medicine in the ward!" Gao Ming covered his eyes and looked back. ? There are "people" walking by from time to time outside the house, some whose heads have been replaced with various tools, some who are like puppets, and some patients whose bodies have merged with shadows. They are all Situ An''s family members. Without explaining to Dr. Lu, Lu Zang walked towards Gaoming. Every time he moved, the black fog in the ward would make a shrill and horrifying cry, and tombstones made of rotten flesh would also stand out on the walls of the room. . "Your current name was arranged by fate. Gao Ming will be your name after you wake up from the dream. By then, you should believe what I say. You are all living in a dream. Reality is not reality. Wait until you kill fate. After that, everyone will wake up and see the real reality." After Lu Zang said this, he glanced in a certain direction: "Someone will send this video to you, I hope you can still do it. Remember our bet." Get out of the way! Gao Ming pushed Lu Zang away roughly. A piece of clay sculpture flew into his left eye, and there was a small scar on his face. In this extremely unusual hospital, Gao Ming''s face showed no abnormality, as if in his eyes, everything was the same as before. Ive been called this name for more than 20 years, do you want me to change it? Xuan Wen, who was outside the screen, immediately froze the scene. Cold sweat broke out on her back. Lu Zang seemed to be looking at her just now. Lu Zang also saw Gao Ming''s thoughts. He did not rush the other party: "How about this, let''s make a bet?" Doctor Lu walked out of the back room holding a damaged clay sculpture: "He didn''t take the medicine, and he also destroyed the clay sculpture of the Flesh Fairy." "What are you talking about? You are not a patient in this hospital who snatched the doctor''s clothes, are you?" Gao Ming felt more and more wrong. He felt the coolness around him and shuddered. In fact, he did not see the door. The mud-like human face outside was separated from him through the thin glass, and its mouth opened towards the back of his head. I never bet. Are your eyes injured? Lu Zang was very concerned. The pages of the human skin book fell to the ground, the human face made of moss exhaled slowly, things kept crawling through the gaps between the tiles on the wall, and the ground bulged slightly, like beating blood vessels. The computer made a squeaking sound, the ghost laughed at Gao Ming, blood oozed from his eyes, the headphones on the table sprouted bloated ears, and the patients passing by in the corridor seemed to have discovered something interesting, with a twisted face like Lanni''s face was pressed against the door. Dont be nervous, we really dont mean any harm. Lu Zang patiently observed Gao Ming, watching him standing in the twisted and terrifying abnormal world. "This world is completely different from what you see. You, your father and mother, and everyone you come into contact with are all living in a dream. The reality you live in does not actually exist." Lu Zangmo Then human-faced bugs crawled out from the depths of the wall, and the ghosts in the computer transformed into various human shapes. "I am indeed not a doctor. I came to this city just to find people like you and Situ An. You have the loopholes of fate. If you want to kill fate, you can only start with you." Lu Zang seemed like a madman. , saying something that no one could understand: "Everyone who becomes a loophole in fate will live an extremely miserable life. You will soon understand that you will encounter all kinds of unimaginable pain until you are completely wiped out by fate. The only way to change is to work with me. "Cooperation?" Gao Ming never considered this issue at all. He just wanted to agree on the surface and leave quickly. "Everything in this world is arranged. It is a dream that cannot be easily woken up. I have never seen anything that helps you arrange all the scripts. It should be said that no one who is still dreaming has seen it. We don''t know Is he a human being or something else? Lets call this unknown thing destiny. Lu Zang simply chatted with Gao Ming just like he had with Situ An: You are living in a dream. , but you almost woke up just now, and there was a problem with the choice that fate gave you. I dont know when this problem started to arise, maybe yesterday, maybe ten years ago. "Flesh Immortal? He and Situ An chose the same god?" Lu Zang did not pursue Gao Ming''s question, and his expression became more kind: "Don''t tell Situ An about this." "Why? Situ An has been worshiping the Flesh Immortal for twenty years." Dr. Lu was a little confused. But in Gao Ming''s sight, the ward seemed to be no different from before. He couldn''t see those terrifying things. Even if the hand stretched out from the human skin book gently grabbed his neck, he was completely indifferent to it. Know. "Whether reality exists and in what state it exists is related to my personal feelings. What the world is like depends on what the world is like in my heart." Gao Ming works as a psychological counselor in Henshan Prison. Maybe I was brainwashed by a few words. "It''s very simple. You don''t need to do anything. You just need to wait quietly." The smile on Lu Zang''s face slowly disappeared, and the half of his face occupied by scars was covered with dragon patterns: "Fate has arranged your life for you. Including your name, but thats not your real name. "Is this possible?" Gao Ming felt that Lu Zang''s tone was very scary: "I am not called this name. Even if I change my name later, how can the life I have experienced change at the same time?" ?Hands twisted and turned white, Xuan Wen''s heart stirred up a storm. One thing can be seen through the conversation between Gao Ming and Lu Zang. ? Gao Ming was not called by this name before, but as Lu Zang said, now everyone, including Gao Ming himself, calls him Gao Ming, as if this is the name he has used since he was a child. (End of this chapter) Chapter 250 way out Chapter 250 The way out What Lu Zang said half a year ago has become a reality! Did he change reality? Or is this the real reality? In the memory that the shadow world instilled in Xuan Wen, Gao Ming was called Gao Ming. There was no other name. It can be heard from the conversation between Gao Ming and Lu Zang half a year ago that Gao Ming was not called Gao Ming at that time. Change your name? Change your life? So now Gao Ming has woken up from his dream? There were chaotic footsteps in the corridor outside, and someone was knocking on the doors with heavy objects. Chen Meng and Mr. Yi immediately closed their mouths, and Su Mo also hid away from the door with his women''s shoes in his arms. . Something is approaching! Fish and blood fairy? The idol that was damaged by Gao Ming half a year ago? "After you remember our conversation, I hope you can do two things for me." Lu Zang said directly, regardless of whether Gao Ming agreed or not: "There are many people like you and Situ An. The first thing I ask you to do is to hide the loopholes in fate. Before you figure out what the loopholes in them are, you must not let them lose their souls. Everyone who escapes the control of fate may become the one who kills fate. The key; the second thing is not too difficult for you. There is an eye hidden in this hospital that can see through dreams and reality. If Situ An does not get its approval, then try to use that eye to pretend Get into your own eyes." "Have you thought clearly? If you violate the bet, you will pay a terrible price." Lu Zang confirmed to Gao Ming for the last time. Xuanwen once heard Gao Ming tell what happened in the Surabaya apartment. She vaguely remembered Gao Ming saying that there was an old woman in the Surabaya apartment whose room was filled with statues of gods. "Go to the seventh floor! I know how to get out of this hospital!" Xuan Wen was wearing a blood-stained white coat and her long hair spread in the air. She looked like a **** doctor working here. Gao Ming turned around doubtfully and opened the door to the ward. At this time, all his attention was on Lu Zang and Dr. Lu, and he did not even see a "bunch" of twisted patients standing in front of him. "I won''t help anyone. Everything I do is to kill Fate. Whether it''s Situ An or Gao Ming, they are just knives stabbing Fate." Lu Zang seemed to have remembered something and walked towards the old man. Old filming equipment: "Don''t delete this treatment video, just keep it on your computer." "It doesn''t matter, let''s bet. I also want to enter the mental world of a madman." Gao Ming seemed calm on the surface, but his body was very resistant to this room, and his sixth sense was urging him to leave quickly. The oppressive sound in the corridor was approaching, and Mr. Yi had already arrived at the door, ready to run away. Is this how the dead gods in the shadow world choose their parents? If you are willing to bet with me, I will tell you how to leave here. After Lu Zang said this, Doctor Lu next to him frowned and walked to Lu Zang holding a clay sculpture of the Flesh Immortal. He destroyed the statue of the worshiped god, and you are still going to let him go? Xuanwen glanced at the medicine shelf. Her eyes seemed to be attracted by something, and she saw a broken clay sculpture at a glance. ??Only Xuan Wen walked towards the other side. In the innermost room of the psychological counseling room, she saw rows of medicine shelves. However, there were no medicines on the shelves, but various statues of ghosts and gods. Do you think that Gaoming will come back? "I agree to your bet." Gao Ming felt that he had encountered a group of lunatics, but he didn''t know how to explain the terrifying feeling in his heart. What puzzled him most was that his left eye had just been damaged by a fragment of clay sculpture. Injury, but now the fragment has not only disappeared, but his left eye does not feel pain or swelling. Continuing to play the video, Lu Zang turned his head and looked at Gao Ming again. "You are the third one I have found. Some of you must be able to wake up completely." On Lu Zang''s terrifying and ugly cheek, scars flowed like dragon scales: "If you want to leave the shadow world, you need to find reality and shadow first. The boundary of the world may be a door or a passage, but in Lishan Hospital it is a pill that will return you to reality. ?With her heart like a taut string, Xuan Wen felt danger, but she couldn''t help but continue to look down. Seeing that the two doctors did not chase him out, Gao Ming left immediately. I still cant understand why you want to help him? Dr. Lu put the broken statue on the table. Its time to go! After urging, Mr. 1 opened the door and ran out with several patients. Gao Ming had no idea what Lu Zang was talking about. He just felt the chill on his body getting heavier and heavier. As if he was afraid of Gaoming''s misunderstanding, Lu Zang directly pointed out the way for him: "The seventh floor is the inpatient department. Some patients managed to survive until they were discharged, but they made wrong choices at the last moment. Is there anything hidden in their wards?" After taking the medicine. "If he can leave alive, he will definitely come back." Lu Zang''s eyes seemed to see through the screen, staring at Xuan Wen outside the screen, and then pressed the close button. The twisted face of rotten flesh was torn open on both sides, and the deformed giant mouth wanted to swallow his head completely. Lu Zang glared at that face, and the other person''s open mouth was so frightened that he did not dare to close it. He retracted his neck little by little. ?All clay sculptures look very ordinary, not as evil and spooky as in the video. "We should go! There is something approaching outside!" As night falls, brown-red moss grows on the corners of the walls, and nails seem to be scratching in the gaps in the walls. The psychological counseling room is gradually becoming like the video picture. "Wait a while." Xuan Wen wanted to enter the back room. She wanted to see what Gao Ming found in the back room and why he was fighting with Dr. Lu. ?The video ended here, and Xuan Wen broke into a cold sweat while watching it. The information conveyed in the video was so powerful that she needed time to digest it. ?It has eight arms on all sides. It is clearly carved from clay, but its skin is like flesh and blood, making it difficult to tell whether it is real or fake. "The clay sculpture splashed into his eyes. Maybe he didn''t destroy the clay sculpture, but the dead **** in the clay sculpture chose him." Lu Zang said with a smile: "You found another one for me - I should let him go." reason." Happily stuffing the broken clay sculpture into her bag, Xuan Wen ran out of the psychological counseling room. An unknown presence blocked the way they came. The walls and floors were changing, and it was impossible to return the way they came. ?A few patients and Sumo didn''t have time to think too much. They followed Xuan Wen all the way up and witnessed the alienation of the entire hospital along the way. The elevator car opened its huge mouth, arms stretched out from the gaps in the lockers, and various patients banged against the door of the ward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 251 Map in the ward Chapter 251 The map in the ward ?It was only after dark that Lishan Hospital revealed its true face, and the nightmare-like scene in the video was gradually becoming a reality. People trapped in the hospital cannot tell whether they are trapped in a nightmare and cannot wake up, or whether reality has turned into a nightmare. Go to the inpatient department on the seventh floor! The alienation speed in the back building of Lishan Hospital is very fast. This is completely different from the ghost story scene that Xuan Wen encountered before. Normally, ghost stories will gradually erode the real world after midnight. The back building of Lishan Hospital is more like a shadow world. buildings inside. The silent people who followed Xuan Wen were already numb. Not to mention the living people from outside, the ghosts living in the building were also panicked. ?The twisted Chen Meng, the strange-looking Mr. Yi, and the two child patients were all running faster than the other. These ghost patients were also afraid. Panting heavily, Sumo didn''t have the courage to observe the surrounding environment. He kept his head down and just ran until the person in front stopped. ? Turning his head subconsciously, he saw the window of the corridor. There are no patients in the room. Where have the patients living in this ward gone? "Finding medicine is so difficult for me who has gained so many beliefs. How did Gao Ming, who was just an ordinary person, leave the hospital? How did he try medicine?" Xuan Wen couldn''t understand, so she opened it again The door of Ward 7003. ?At this time, he discovered that the architectural style of the front building and the back building were exactly the same, just like twins, except that the front building was brightly lit inside, and the back building was like its shadow. As night falls, the real weirdness begins to appear. The patients Xuan Wen met before can only be regarded as having mild symptoms here. Bang! Looking towards the long corridor, the inpatient department was much larger than Xuanwen imagined, and every ward was very dangerous. Breaking open the safety door, Xuan Wen finally entered the inpatient department on the seventh floor before the situation got worse. ?Things that were normal one second will change the next moment. The only thing that feels real here is my heart that is about to beat out of my chest. Opening the door, various odors rushed into the nasal cavity in an instant, which even several patients could not bear. Walking around the house, Xuan Wen saw some fragmentary writing on the wall. The patient tried to reconstruct nightmares and analyze dreams. He recorded all the people, objects, scenes and events that appeared in the dream, and constantly reconstructed them, trying to perform an analysis. . "I wonder how Brother Xiong and the others are doing? I hope they don''t enter the back building." Su Mo is very kind, but at this time, he is still worried about his brother''s safety. There was no strange smell in the house, but Xuan Wen was still stunned at the door. There are no maps for the other wards, but this one is special. It was covered by a rotten quilt, and the wall behind it was covered with IV bags filled with various medicines. The tubes hung downward, like the hair of the medicine god, and densely stretched under the quilt. "Hey, you can''t enter these wards without permission." Mr. Yi used to be an excellent nurse at Lishan Hospital and seemed to know something about the inpatient department in the back building. The walls, floors and beds of the ward are covered with formulas and reasoning processes, as well as various incomprehensible symbols. "It''s alive!" Sumo saw the quilt move, and the thing hidden under the quilt seemed to be very painful. Large-scale alienation has occurred. The iron guardrails are decaying at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the rust falls on the ground, they turn into splintered fingernails. When you look up at the fences, they turn into spliced ??fingers. How are people treated in this hospital? "If you can''t stand it, just stand outside." Xuan Wen frowned. She felt something strange as soon as she entered the ward. The floor of the ward seemed to be covered with thick carpet. "It should be the forgotten medicine." Taking the medicine will wake you up from your dream and return to reality. If the medicine bag contains the medicine Lu Zang mentioned, then the thing under the quilt should have woken up long ago. Xuan Wen did not disturb the things under the quilt and motioned for everyone to enter the next room. 7002 Ward. This person seems to be calculating the probability of the real world? "Don''t disturb the patient, we just need to find medicine." Xuanwen knew that Gao Ming was coming, which was one of the reasons why she left in a hurry. The doctors in Lishan Hospital seemed to have known that Gao Ming would come back half a year ago! Some things seem to be destined. "Isn''t the exit on the first floor? Why do you come here?" The child patient wearing a game helmet muttered quietly. Xuan Wen installed a new game in his mind, and his personality was slowly changing. He no longer shouts and kills, and says those cruel and terrifying words, but it is impossible to return to normal even if there are more people. ? ? Move the fence made of finger bones and open the door of the first hospital room. There is something lying on the huge white hospital bed. ?Head, fingers, torso, that thing suddenly accelerated and rushed toward the ward door like crazy. Xuanwen glanced around the ward, and her eyes finally landed on a map in the center of the wall of the ward. Approaching slowly, Xuan Wen stared at the map. When she saw a certain place, Xuan Wen''s pupils suddenly narrowed. Could it be that kind of medicine? Chen Meng felt a little distraught since arriving at the inpatient department on the seventh floor. He was very familiar with the layout here, as if he had lived here for a long time. ?Those words and formulas are like a whirlpool. If you stare at them for a long time, your soul will seem to be sucked in. "Here we are! Follow me!" Xuan Wen''s hand grabbed the safety door, and the blood vessels hidden in the door panel shrank painfully like leeches sprinkled with salt. "Looking for medicine." Xuan Wen''s tone changed. This was the first time she spoke like this since entering Lishan Hospital. It didn''t sound much different from before, but several patients and Su Shen''s body began to act on their own, as if they were forcibly controlled by Xuan Wen. Without letting other patients into the room, Xuan Wen stood on tiptoes at the door. She used her ability to try to understand the formulas, but to no avail. There were streaks of blood on the top of the transparent glass, and outside the window was the front building of Lishan Hospital. It moved slowly under the layers of shed skin, and its body shape gradually became clear. Looking around gently, several people finally looked at the medicine bag at the end of the infusion tube. Fingering with the toes of her shoes, Xuan Wen found that they were pieces of broken skin. Everything in the ward was shedding skin. The walls were cracking and falling off repeatedly. The bare hospital bed was shattered at the touch of a touch. Under the thick dust, , a lump suddenly bulged near the corner of the wall! It looks like a football and a human head. ?Hands are quicker than eyes, Xuan Wen immediately exits and closes the door. "Everyone come in! Enter different wards and look for medicine together!" Xuan Wen wore headphones and heard all the sounds in the video. She knew how to escape, but the problem was that Lu Zang did not specify the shape of the medicine, so In order to find the right medicine, someone must test the medicine. ?Fast the door lock of the ward. The door locks of the inpatient department on the seventh floor are all on the outside. This arrangement should be to prevent patients from leaving without permission. This is impossible! All cities on the map are present, except where the vast sea is supposed to be, it has turned into an ocean! Hanhai? Hanhai is a city that does not exist? (End of this chapter) Chapter 252 arrival Chapter 252 Arrival There is no Hanhai in the map on the wall, but Xuanwen is living in Hanhai now, feeling everything about this city. Her friends, life, and all her emotions really exist in this city. Whether it is the memories instilled in her by the shadow world or the experiences she has had, they are all related to the vast sea. They are all so real, but now someone is trying to tell her that everything she has experienced and had is false. ! Why is there no Hanhai on this map? With her slender fingers bloodless, Xuan Wen gently touched the place where the vast sea should have been. Lishan Hospital was full of patients. This map might have been carefully drawn by a madman. Which side is reality? Which side is illusion? Are we all living in a nightmare from which we cannot wake up? If Hanhai is really a city that does not exist, then why do we appear in this city? Lu Zang said that everyone in this city is controlled by fate and lives, grows old, sick and dies according to the script written by fate, but there are also a few people who have become loopholes in fate. Lishan Hospital seems to exist just to find these people. Every patient in the hospital may be a loophole in fate. Their physical and mental abnormalities are just proof that they are out of the control of fate. "We have to find a way to take this map out." Xuan Wen did not find the owner of the ward. The other party really seemed to have calculated something and disappeared into the nightmare out of thin air. ? Gently peeling off the map, Xuan Wen saw extremely complex divine lines on the back of the map. Every line was natural, as if it should be that way, and every arc had its own reason. ?She stretched out her hand to pull the button, the crack widened, and pills fell out from the cracks in the wall. ? ? Subconsciously approaching the window, Xuan Wen saw the first floor of the front building of Lishan Hospital opposite, as if she had a clear understanding of it. She looked between the lights and saw a blurry figure, who seemed to be wearing a mask made by her own hands. He has come in? Various and numerous. I feel like Ive found the answer, but I cant even understand the answer. Is this city the end point or the starting point? Why is it at the center of all calculation formulas? The patient in ward 7003 hid all the medicine? He didnt take any medicine from the hospital and left here smoothly? Perfect lines intertwined with each other to form a blood-red city. There are countless very exquisite buildings in this city. The doors and windows of each building are open, as if they can be entered at will. ?Putting the map into her bag, Xuan Wen found an inconspicuous crack on the wall behind the map. Taking out an empty pill bottle, Xuan Wen put all the pills in it. Just as she was about to exit Ward 7003, she suddenly saw an obvious light flashing outside the window. As if being watched by someone, Gao Ming, who was wearing a psychological insight mask, turned to look at the hospital window. The shadow spread like a huge curtain slowly closing, and there was only rich darkness outside. Taking out his new mobile phone, Gao Ming stared at the time on it. Xuan Wen lost contact about forty minutes ago. "Lishan Hospital is different from any abnormal event you have ever experienced. It hides the secrets of the city, the choices of the shadow world and all of Situ An''s heritage. It is a place that is completely out of the control of fate. You will see that it is completely different from Hanhai. The same true rules, if you are not careful, you will be trapped here forever," Xia Yang whispered in Gao Ming''s ear. What do you want to say? "In such a dangerous place, why not let Situ An and I help you explore it? After all, this is his home." A wicked person needs to be punished by a wicked person. Since Xia Yang entered Gao Ming''s heart, he can no longer leave his torture chamber at will: "If you feel that Situ An is unreliable, you can just let me help you share the pressure." The sound of rustling electricity came from the hospital speakers, and then someone coughed a few times. A strange voice interrupted Xia Yang''s words: "Attention all ghost story players! There are security personnel from the Investigation Bureau conducting targeted hunting in the building. ! The copy information has been leaked! Dont come back! When the broadcast was repeated for the third time, it turned into a heart-rending scream. The Kaitan player who ran into the broadcast room to alert others had been hunted. Its quite lively tonight. ?At the corner of the waiting hall on the first floor of the front building, a round ball was kicked out, its hair stuck to the wound, and a long trail of blood was left where it rolled. Pure black boots slowly appeared in the darkness, and the blood beads on the toes slowly slid down. The warm blood reflected the cold uniform. ?Standing next to the human head, there is a sharp contrast between the numb face of the security guard and the frightened expression on the human head. ??The blood ring vibrated, and the security personnel''s eyes gradually became solemn. The blood ring would only give prompts when encountering specific strange players. ??According to various pictures sent by the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, the security personnel have determined the identity of the strange player in front of them - Qian Junran, a member of Class 13 who is a special arrest target and instigates group confrontation! ??The fingers moved slightly, and the tattoos surrounding the finger bones turned into black hair and penetrated into the body. The security guard unbuttoned the two buttons on the top of the uniform and took out a knife with various long hairs wrapped around it. The hair on the blade was naturally entangled in the security guard''s hand, as if he was holding a woman''s head. When he raised his arm and pointed the tip of the knife at Gao Ming, the ghost pattern on the security guard''s body was completely activated. A long-haired woman emerged from his collar like a snake, wrapping around his body and around his neck. "They branded ghosts on their bodies? This coincides with my idea of ??painting red clothes on my body." Xia Yang touched his chin: "The human body is the canvas and paint, and the ghosts are my works." ?There was no time to listen to Xia Yang''s speech. Gao Ming and Xuan Wen had a special way of contacting each other, but now all connections were interrupted and they could no longer sense each other''s positions. Its just dark, and weirdness is slowly appearing. Her loss of contact may be due to special circumstances, or it may be man-made. Xuanwen appeared many times in Gao Ming''s death memory, and she died before Gao Ming every time. She saved Gao Ming more than once. Although she doesnt remember it at all, I havent forgotten it even once. ?Walking in the dark corridor, Gao Ming sprinted forward, with his bare hands, only his wildly beating heart, like a burning fire! ??Black hair was wrapped around his arm, and the security guard was filled with chills. He aimed at Gao Ming''s heart, but before he could swing the knife, a huge blood shadow enveloped him. The huge hand of flesh and blood grabbed his face and slammed it down! ?Another arm of flesh and blood locked the long-haired female ghost''s neck. The angry ghost''s roar resounded throughout the waiting hall, and the arms tore the long-haired female ghost and the security personnel apart! (End of this chapter) Chapter 253 Teacher Xia’s time Chapter 253 Teacher Xias Time ?The skin and flesh were torn open, blood rained on the head, and the black-haired ghost pattern on the security guard''s body was torn off. Congratulations, along with the knife entangled in the hair, swallowed the long-haired female ghost into the body. The ground and walls are turning into flesh. Congratulations! After merging Situ An''s child''s house of resentment, if he stays in a certain place for a long time, that place will be eroded by flesh and blood and become abnormally diseased flesh. "Have you ever seen a beautiful woman in the hospital? She... looks like this." Gao Ming took out a black and white wedding photo, which looked even weirder than a ghost wedding. Gao Ming held the photo between his fingers, while his congratulatory palm grasped the **** face of the security guard. "She, she has been taken away by my team leader and sent to Wengui''s house. She was squeezed into plasma and stabbed into everyone''s body bit by bit with needles." He vomited blood from the corner of his mouth and the security guard looked ferocious. Said the last paragraph. "Are you deliberately trying to provoke me and ask me to go find your team leader?" Gao Ming put away the black and white photo, held the security guard''s face that was about to break with his fingers, and then congratulated his fingers together, and the sound of broken bones could be heard. out. They have cooperated countless times and killed many people and ghosts in the forbidden game. Why? Brandishing the knife in his hand, the security guard closest to Gao Xing looked at the vibrating blood ring and asked perfunctorily. Back building? "Notice!" Gao Ming, who was supposed to be shot to death, suddenly flicked his fingers, and his weak body slowly straightened up. ??The mask was removed with his incomplete arm, Xia Yang''s face appeared on Gao Ming''s body, and he threw away the mask. The blood flowing out from the fatal wound was too bright, not as turbid as blood, more like a well-mixed red paint. The response was quite fast. The two security guards hiding in the dark pressed down the muzzles of their guns in the dark hole. ?Every security officer in the lobby on the first floor has experienced hellish training in Xinhu''s forbidden game. Each of them has special ghost marks on their body and has mastered one or several different ghost abilities. This team alone can freely enter and exit any level 3 abnormal event. They cooperate tacitly, and their abilities can complement each other, with almost no weaknesses. ?The sharp blade easily cut through the flesh and blood wall. Each security guard''s saber was different, and different ghosts held the knives in their hands. ?The bullet case fell to the ground, stained with dark brown mucus and engraved with strange lines. It looked more like a child''s dried finger than a bullet. ?Blood fell into the knife along his fingers, and a terrible cry came from the blade. The man dragged the knife and ran quickly in the corridor! After getting close to the wall, he rounded his arms. The huge blade was like a full moon. The cold light split open the flesh and blood, and the fragrant blood from the wall splashed all over him. Walls that had been turned into flesh in advance surged out from both sides and collided together. Wearing a psychological insight mask, Gao Ming seemed to be standing at the end of the corridor against the wall. He did not escape, but just looked at the large number of security personnel indifferently. "This way the blood stains will not be too obvious." Before Gao Ming finished speaking, his left and right hands suddenly closed together as if worshiping gods. He lowered his head and glanced forward. Suddenly, another voice came from Gao Ming''s mouth: "It''s quite powerful. You discovered it too quickly." The sound of fighting attracted the attention of other security personnel. The uniformed figures staying on the first floor walked out of the ward one after another. Each of their hands was stained with blood, and their exposed skin was tattooed with various ghost patterns. Gao Ming''s body was leaning against the wall, and blood continued to slide down the wound. A smile appeared on the strong man''s face. He was about to open the blood ring when he suddenly noticed something was wrong. This ghost is hiding in the painting? The smile on the strong mans face disappeared instantly. He and his team members were fully armed and moved forward. Stay alert! The picture comparison has confirmed that the other party is Qian Junran, a member of Class 13! Glancing at all the security personnel, Gao Ming spoke softly: "Where did our team leader go? Did you meet a weirdo player with perfect appearance?" "Give up, stop struggling, the Bureau of Investigation is not something you can fight against." The strong man dragging the Grimace Knife stood in the middle of the corridor. He seemed to be able to cut through the darkness in one go. Because it is so realistic, it is just like the real thing. "The team leader went to the back building, I don''t know anything else." The strong man raised the huge grimace knife, as if he was not ready to continue the attack, and wanted to chat with Gao Ming. ??Had it not been for Congratulations and vigilance, Gao Ming might have been shot into a sieve by now. "The probability of Xuan Wen being caught is very high. You know that Situ An''s legacy is hidden in Lishan Hospital. The people in the Investigation Bureau must also know that. They will never miss this opportunity. They will definitely do their best to block the hospital. "Xia Yang took advantage of Gaoming''s mood swings and kept teasing: "Zhang Ding is integrating Lishan and Dazhai in the shadow world, and he still has to guard that door. How can you face all the trump cards of the Investigation Bureau alone? ? Let me help you, its not that I want to come out, its that you need me now. The strong man standing at the front put away his sword to confuse his opponent. The other team members were fully armed and hiding in the darkness, looking for opportunities. "Get out of the way!" The horrifying sound of the blade scraping against the ground reached my ears. The security personnel were separated on both sides of the corridor. Among them stood a burly man, his whole body wrapped in black cloth, dragging a big knife with a grimace in his hands. Almost at the same time, gunshots rang out, countless blood holes appeared on the fleshy walls, and fragrant blood splattered everywhere. "Well, as for other people, we will kill them all, regardless of men and women, young and old; doctors or patients; ghosts or living people, as long as they are involved in abnormal events, we will kill them all." The man''s words seemed to be someone''s. Signal, as soon as he finished speaking, gunshots rang out again. The bullets specially prepared by Shumi Research Institute pierced the darkness and hit Gao Ming''s heart and various parts of his body! The explosion sounded, blood flowers bloomed, and the night turned red. ??The broken head of the security guard fell on the ground next to the head of the strange player. Their eyes met each other, with fear in their eyes. ?Hold knives in both hands, the man reminded loudly. I finally know why the uniforms of the Investigation Bureau are pure black. Watching the very real psychological insight mask turn into blood-red powder in the air, the security personnel discovered that the so-called "Gao Ming" was not standing against the wall, he was just a painting painted on the wall. The figures on the wall didnt hide or dodge, they just smiled unscrupulously. "To be honest, I should thank you. It was you who gave me the chance to regain my freedom." Xia Yang''s eyes slowly narrowed, and he stared at the body of the security guard: "In return, I will draw a new ghost for you." Tattoo it, I will peel off your skin first, and then find a way to imprint the red clothes on your flesh and blood." (End of this chapter) Chapter 254 fifth chair Chapter 254 The fifth chair I also know that Hong Yi, you ghost talk players, are indeed in the same group with the shadow world. The strong man clenched the handle of the knife with ten fingers, and the blood in his body was continuously sucked away by the ghost face. Slowly, his shadow began to expand, turning into a two-meter-tall scarlet ghost. ??The strong man and the ghost behind him raised their swords at the same time. It was he who was controlling the knife, and it was also the ghost that was controlling his soul. Without any warning, the strong man stepped forward. The security members behind him opened fire, and other members activated various devices. ?Different from the semi-finished instruments distributed to investigators by the branch, the instruments used by security personnel were all brought out by investigators who risked their lives from abnormal events, and each piece was stained with blood and curses. "How can you who are outside the painting hurt me in the painting? Just like the people in the dream, how can you kill the ghosts outside the dream?" Xia Yang looked at the dark corridor humbly and warmly, with the reflection in his eyes reflecting Every security guard''s body. ?The memory of death in his heart was not related to the back building of Lishan Hospital, but Gao Ming still felt that this place looked familiar. "This is a psychological counseling room, and I happen to be a psychological counselor. It''s a coincidence." Gao Ming stared at the tables and chairs in the room. He casually pulled out another book from the bookshelf, and that strange familiar feeling came to his heart again. He even felt that he had read the contents in these human skin books. "Wait a minute." Gao Ming took out the bandage and medicine from the first aid kit he carried and threw it to Yang Yu. He didn''t ask any more questions. When he stepped forward into the back building, Yang Yu''s voice sounded again behind him. The next moment, pairs of shoes walked out of the house, like a crowd swarming. "Yang Yu." The man lowered his voice: "Mom doesn''t let me talk too much to outsiders. If you are here to find someone, I advise you to leave as soon as possible." Just staying there for a few seconds, Gao Ming was stared at by something. The door not far away was opened, and a pair of worn-out shoes appeared at the door, with the toes pointed at him. Looking at the messy shoe prints on the ground, Gao Ming''s eyes slowly moved up. The back building seemed to be the mirror image of the front building, but the pressure on Gao Ming was much greater than that of the front building. Just getting closer, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods began to roar, and the fragments of death memories buried in the heart also collided with each other. Without taking any extra steps, when he stopped and raised his head, he happened to see the name of the ward in front of him - the Psychotherapy Counseling Room. Compared with the alienated world outside, this place is relatively normal. So outrageous? Gao Ming then pushed open the innermost room of the psychological counseling room. The medicine shelf was covered with fragments of the statue. Gao Ming also saw the prints of the security personnel''s special boots on the ground. "Snapped!" ??This is a death race, Xia Yang has to kill everyone before the security personnel find a way to hurt him. Did they destroy the idols? The security personnel of the Investigation Bureau do not respect ghosts and gods. They treat everything as a tool, which can be eaten or tattooed on their bodies. "She is very beautiful, but has a terrible personality. My mother also asked me to come out to find her." The man got up from the ground with difficulty. Walking back and forth, Gao Ming was unwilling to let go of any clues. He was thinking about various things and unconsciously sat on the chair next to the bookcase. The footsteps outside the house slowly faded away, and Gao Ming loosened his grip on the door handle. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked around the psychological counseling room. Mom? What are you looking for her for? The chaotic footsteps were like the beat of a drum, and Gao Ming turned around decisively and rushed into the corridor. ?Dark, blood-red and pale, three tones make up everything in the hospital. When combined together, they are full of visual impact, and the fear deeply shocks everyone who enters the back building. "I don''t know who you are looking for, but a lot of people went to the psychological counseling room on the fourth floor just now. Mom said that there are very important things stored in that room." "Thank you." Gao Ming did not kill Yang Yu, even if the other party was older. Even more terrifying than a monster, he only wants to do one thing now, and that is to find Xuan Wen as soon as possible. "Many people come here to look for their missing family members, but they never leave the hospital. The front building and the back building are two different worlds. You will see something different." The man turned around with great effort and looked into the back building. As he walked away, there were **** whip marks all over his back. There seemed to be a sickle of death swinging back and forth above his head, and Gao Ming was chased by the pairs of shoes. He didn''t look at the road, and he didn''t remember that he had been here, but his body seemed to be used to running in the corridor of the back building. Did you see a woman being arrested into the back building? Before Gao Ming took out the photo, the man nodded. "Because my brother and sister are hungry..." The man did not dare to enter the building. He stretched his hands out of his wet sleeves, and his nails were stained with smelly black mud. It seemed that the whole family lived in the sewer. "What''s your name? Do you usually live in the hospital?" Gao Ming''s fingers gently rested on his chest, his heartbeat speeding up. As his footsteps fell, Gao Ming''s eyes were occupied by abnormalities, and all the equipment and tools in the hospital grew flesh and blood. ??The midnight clock was shaken above the deserted garden, and the dark shadow hiding behind the curtains slowly walked out. Various equipment inside the hospital began to operate, and buzzing sounds and piercing shouts sounded in various rooms. I seem to have been here before What information did they get? Why did they come here? Wearing a fast-food restaurant uniform, he hugged his knees, stretched his neck, and counted numbers in his mouth. ? Pushing the door open and entering, Gao Ming closed the door, removed the curtains and covered the door and window glass. The night wind was blowing the weeds, and the children were singing strange nursery rhymes. Gao Ming saw an ugly, deformed child sitting on the steps of the back building. Someone has been here before me. Gao Ming looked at the headphones scattered around the old computer. He tried to turn on the computer, but there was only a ghost roaring on the black and white screen. Because its dangerous in this building? I have indeed been to Lishan Hospital before, but I dont remember entering the back building. Gao Ming had too many memories of death in his heart, so he didnt pay attention to the strangely familiar feeling at first. Gao Ming seemed to be being watched. He tightened his fingers and tried to take out the chains from the torture chamber. With nothing else to gain, Gao Ming stood silently in the middle of the room: "Why do they all come to this room?" A strange player? Or a patient in the building? Gao Ming walked to the door of the back building, and the deformed man raised his head timidly. ?Smashing the window glass with his elbow, he jumped out of the front building and stepped on the grass in the abandoned garden. ?His breathing became heavy, and Gao Ming suddenly felt a chill creeping up his spine and into his brain. He vaguely heard the voice of a strange man. Are you awake now? (End of this chapter) Chapter 255 I wish you a speedy discharge from hospital Chapter 255 I wish you a speedy discharge from the hospital ?Opening his eyes, Gao Ming looked at the only table in the ward for no apparent reason, as if there was another person standing at the table. ?His mind was a little drowsy, and Gao Ming felt as if he had slept. "are you awake?" Slowly getting up, he found that his body and consciousness were out of coordination for a moment. It''s like a person knows that he is dreaming and wants to touch something subjectively, but his body cannot respond. I did hear a voice. All the abnormalities around him disappeared, and the world in Gao Ming''s eyes completely returned to normal. Books are no longer human skins, the ghosts in the computer have disappeared, even the statues of gods are not visible in the innermost room, and the medicine shelves only have medicines to treat mental illness. I never fell asleep? Why did he ask that question? ?Standing in the psychological counseling room, I was on high alert. The whole building had been in an abnormality before. How come all the abnormalities disappeared in the blink of an eye? Am I in a dream? Or am I falling asleep? ?Going to the door of the ward, Gao Ming pulled off the cloth from the glass window and slowly narrowed his eyes. There were mottled marks on the steps. Gao Ming seemed to be stepping on dark clouds and ran to the seventh floor step by step. The soothing music became brisk, and the flying souls passed through the lights. Gao Ming didn''t know where the figure in the glass would take him. He had never encountered such a weird thing. ?The broadcast seems to be looking for someone all the time, looking for someone who can never be found. Gao Ming lowered his head and looked at his hand. He was wearing a black coat and holding a chain taken from the torture chamber. The blood-colored chain was twisted from Dr. Lu''s soul. ?? He raised his arms and pushed open the security door together with himself in the light and shadow. Gao Ming saw his figure appearing on the floor window glass, and he was running towards the upstairs. The sound of missing persons notices is getting louder, with a special rhythm, like reciting poetry or singing. Gao Ming stood still, but the figure on the window glass turned and left. He seemed to have opened the door and was about to leave. This window is used by doctors to observe patients. The outside of the corridor has returned to normal. An urgent missing person notice is playing on the radio. The lights are reflected on the yellowed tiles. All the doors of the wards on both sides of the corridor are closed. Documents? Gao Ming found his figure on the window glass. He was running on the floor with the receipt. He chased the light and shadow of the past and began to move on the floor. The me reflected in the glass seems to be me at a certain time in the past. He seems to be in trouble. ?The window glass of the room door reflected the figure of Gao Ming. He was wearing the work uniform of Henshan Prison, with a serious expression and a receipt in his hand. ?Looking at the changing figures on the glass, Gao Ming immediately followed and came to the corridor. ?The radio broadcasts missing person notices. What is strange is that they only say that they are looking for a person, but they do not mention the physical characteristics or name of the missing person. ?Coming to the corridor on the fourth floor, Gao Ming glanced at the ward doors. In order to determine the condition of the patients in the ward, the doctor would open a small glass window on the ward door. I seem to have seen the past Inpatient department? ?The light above his head flashed, and Gao Ming pushed open the safety door again. ?The first time I opened the security door, the sound on the radio was accompanied by brisk music. But this time I opened the door again, the sound became deep and hoarse. Walking on the seventh floor, the bright floor tiles reflected Gao Ming''s reflection. He held the receipt and slowed down, as if he was looking for something. 7001? The shadow of Gao Ming reflected on the floor tiles entered the first ward. A skinny patient was half sitting on the huge white hospital bed. Since Gao Ming came in, his eyes have been fixed on Gao Ming. It seems that he has not seen a living person for a long time and has not had contact with people outside for a long time. I...came in to find someone. Normally speaking, wherever the person goes, the shadow follows. Gao Ming was just the other way around. He followed the shadow reflected on the floor tiles and walked wherever the shadow moved. Who are you looking for? A soft female voice came out of the male patients mouth, as warm as a mother. "A person like me." Gao Ming did not sense any malice from the other party, and a wry smile appeared on his face: "I''m looking for my past self, what about you? Why are you locked up here?" The male patient opened a corner of the quilt and was receiving an infusion. A solitary bottle of medicine hung on the wall behind him: I resist medication, but the doctor said this is the last bottle of medicine and I will be able to go out soon. " "Then I hope you can be discharged from the hospital soon." Gao Ming followed the figure on the ground and found that the other person was rummaging through the boxes and cabinets looking for something. Why should I look for something on the seventh floor of the inpatient department when it is almost dark? Do these patients have what I need in their rooms? Gao Ming was a little confused. He raised his head and found the patient staring at him: "Brother, can I ask, what time is it now?" At seven fifteen in the evening, it got dark early because of the rain. I mean, what day is it today? "February 18th." The male patient seemed to want to touch his hand for infusion, but he didn''t touch the skin at all. He just touched the air above his arm, as if his arm had swollen several times. "More than half a year ago?" The patient''s admission time was posted on the bedside, and the patient was admitted to the hospital on this day. Gao Ming can now confirm that he entered the back building of Lishan Hospital before falling into a death spiral. Is the reason why I fell into the reincarnation of death in the tunnel related to coming to Lishan Hospital? Calculating the time, I found that as soon as an abnormal incident broke out in Xinhu, I entered Lishan Hospital in Hanhai, and then I was dismissed from Henshan Prison due to mental problems, and then I got on the hearse on the Ghost Festival. The missing link in the chain of destiny seems to be hidden here. "I wish you can be discharged from the hospital soon." Gao Ming noticed the figure on the ground leaving the ward, and he quickly chased after him: "Why did I go to the inpatient department of Lishan Hospital to look for something more than half a year ago?" Pushing open the door of ward 7002, a scream came from the room. A young female patient huddled in the corner. She had long, silky black hair and looked like she had just reached adulthood. ?The girl seemed to have encountered something terrible not long ago. She would become nervous whenever she saw a stranger, scratching at the wounds on her body, and her fingernails would be bloodshot. "Doctor, I will cooperate well with the treatment. I will not run away again, absolutely not!" ?Gao Ming is a professional psychological counselor. He knows that he can no longer stimulate the girl. Gao Ming in the past and now made the same choice and quit ward 7002 directly. "That figure is exactly what I thought. He should be me in the past, but why do I see the past? Is this in a dream?" Listening to the increasingly clear call for help on the radio, Gao Ming turned to look at Ward 7003. (End of this chapter) Chapter 256 The lost me, I will find it myself Chapter 256 Lost me, I will find it myself ?The corridor of the hospital seemed to have no end, and the missing person notice was played repeatedly on the radio. This scene made Gao Ming feel a little dazed. Someone is lost in the hospital? The window on the door of ward 7003 reflected Gao Ming''s own face. They seemed to see each other at a certain moment, but they were separated by transparent glass on one side and a cold mask on the other. ? Pushing open the door to the ward, Gao Ming heard the rustling sound of the pen tip rubbing against the wall. A young man wearing glasses stood by the wall, his expression focused, as if he was measuring something. ?His body is thin, but his lower body is tied with a restraint and he cannot leave the bed too far. ?Hands are in shackles, a rope is attached to his neck, and there are blood-red danger signs on his hospital gown. The young man was very surprised when he noticed someone entering the room. He turned his head and looked at Gao Ming, as if he was asking, but also seemed to be talking to himself: "A doctor doing rounds? A patient visiting? Or another fish caught in the net?" " Then what are you doing now? The young man was a little curious. After observing for a moment, Gao Ming followed his blurry shadow on the floor tiles and entered the house. ?The young man wanted to leave the hospital, but he took a long detour before revealing his purpose. "Perhaps I am the loophole." Gao Ming suffered endless reincarnations on the bus, and he was the "dead spot" that fate did not see: "In fact, I came here more than half a year later, and I am not who I am now." ?The young man seemed to have discovered a shocking secret. He squatted on the ground and observed repeatedly. He asked Gao Ming several questions. Unexpectedly, he found that Gao Ming''s answers were almost completely consistent with his speculation about the future. More than half a year ago, I was just an ordinary person. If the depths of the corridor were as dangerous as Patient 7003 said, there was no way I could survive. He bent down and took out a hand-drawn map from the gap between the bed boards: "I don''t know how to wake up from the dream, but I heard the doctor said that you need a medicine to leave the hospital, and the medicine is hidden in the room at the end of the corridor. If you can bring us the pills, I swear I will spend the rest of my life helping you wake up." What are you thinking about? ?Ten seconds later, before Gao Ming could make a decision, the shadow reflected by the floor tiles had already turned around and walked deeper into the corridor. Holding his breath and concentrating, he ran towards the depths of the corridor. He vaguely saw someone else in front of him. The person was wearing a white hospital coat and seemed to be deliberately guiding him. Patient 7003 is under intensive care at Lishan Hospital, but he does not look sick. I should have talked to patient 7003 more than half a year ago. How did he convince me at that time? ??The key was inserted into the keyhole, the snap spring popped open, the gears turned, the metal fence was knocked, and a pair of hands stretched out from the ward window. "Um." ?The patients in the wards on both sides were awakened by Gao Ming''s footsteps. They were lying on the window of the door panel, looking straight at him. What is happening now is not important, what is important is the choice Gao Ming made half a year ago. Its called a question mark. In the past, he wanted to try, but Gao Ming could only follow suit. Gao Ming knew very well how terrifying abnormal events were. The danger level of Lishan Hospital was even higher than that of Henniges Private College. If it was not handled well, it could even evolve into a level five abnormal event. Congratulations have never been so excited. Its not like he sensed the danger. "This world is too fake, like a ridiculous dream. I''m looking for a way to wake up." The young man didn''t look back: "You won''t believe it if I tell you, and even if you believe it, you won''t understand." ??The closer to the ward at the end of the corridor, the more dangerous the patients were. The doctor seemed to be preparing to let all the patients out to have a carnival as if to welcome the arrival of a high death. ??The man took out his medical record with difficulty, but his name was blank, just a question mark. Dont touch things on the wall, and dont step on the words on the ground. The pen in the young mans hand was out of ink, and he used the sharp tip of his pen to carve strange symbols on the white wall. The wall near the hospital bed was full of words and symbols. Gao Ming couldn''t understand it, but he felt that he was trapped in a dream: "Do you have a clue now? I have to wake up as soon as possible." "This is the key to waking up from the dream. The person who created this dream arranged a fate for you that you will not die, and you successfully survived until half a year later. If you die, you will be out of the control of the dream; if you will not Death, what else do you care about here?" The young man who called himself Question Mark walked to the bedside: "There are all kinds of patients living on the seventh floor. New patients come in every day, but no one is discharged. The patients seemed to be taken further into the corridor." ?The person who was lost in the hospital on the radio was still not found, and Gao Ming and the shadow on the floor tiles stepped into darkness step by step. You want me to die? Seeing that Gao Ming agreed with his opinion so much, the young man stopped what he was doing: "Dreams deprive us of the control of our body and will. How can we wake up so easily? Everything we do now is designed in advance. We must Only by figuring out the loopholes of the producer can you have a chance to wake up. Gao Ming was a little hesitant in his heart. He couldn''t trust the other party yet. After all, the two parties had just met. "I knew that this hospital was collecting special patients. I was willing to stay here for research. Unexpectedly, I made a discovery." The young man looked at Gao Ming with a different look, fiery and scary: "I once I have used many names, and the name registered on the case list now is..." He is right here. Gao Ming pointed to the figure reflected on the floor tiles. The two Gao Ming were indeed different. "What a good name." Gao Ming replied perfunctorily: "I can cooperate with you in the calculation, but I have to wake up as soon as possible." ??????????Since you dreamed about it half a year later, there is nothing to worry about , if you die now, there will be no you six months later. This is a paradox." The young man touched the pen in his hand: "Usually when we are dreaming, we fall from a height or are close to death. " ?Gao Ming''s tone was very serious, not a joke. The doctor opened the locked ward door? "Huh?" The young man turned around slowly, frowned and glanced at Gao Ming. He first wanted to confirm whether Gao Ming was really sick: "You came here half a year later?" There were no unusual monsters around, but the flesh-and-blood fairy in Gao Ming''s heart kept roaring, and its eight arms grasped the chains in the torture room, which made both Hong Yuyi and Situ An realize something was wrong. ?All kinds of madmen, with hysterical faces. The seventh floor seems to be a corridor forgotten by the creator. This road is not an exit at all, but leads to a place more terrifying than death. Have I experienced these things half a year ago? (End of this chapter) Chapter 257 The destined flesh and blood fairy Chapter 257 The Destined Flesh Immortal The patients around him pose little threat to Gao''s life now, but to him half a year ago, the corridor on the seventh floor was simply hell. A psychological counselor who insisted on saving people was torn apart by countless psychologically distorted patients. In a sense, this is a very ironic ending. ??Gao Ming reflected on the floor tiles began to run wildly, Gao Ming chasing his own shadow closely. ?The missing persons announcement on the radio became increasingly harsh, and gradually, the figures of all the patients began to be reflected on the floor tiles. The smooth and neat floor tiles are like water. The past and present reflect each other and penetrate towards each other. Screams were heard, and a disheveled nurse rushed out of a certain ward. She was disheveled and holding a huge syringe in her hand. ?Bumping away other patients blocking the way, the nurse bent her arms and thrust the needle tip into Gao Ming''s eye. Unable to breathe, his chest collapsed, Gao Ming looked at himself reflected on the floor tiles and pressed his hands on the ground. ?There was a knock on the door, and the sound of banging came from all directions. ??The figure representing Gao Ming''s past on the floor tiles quickly got up from the ground. He had no way out and could only run deeper into the corridor. With his last breath, Gao Ming came to the door and looked inside. The past Gao Ming and the current Gao Ming dodge at the same time. They both avoided the syringe, but the past Gao Ming fell to the ground, and the liquid splashed into his eyes. The oppressive feeling of death swept through his body, and the birthday photo Gao Ming had hidden in his heart fell to the ground. ?The memory is blurry, only the feeling of familiarity, the fear seeping from the past into the present, like a poisonous thorn slowly piercing his spirit, soul and every blood vessel. ??He was turning into black and white in the photo. He couldn''t breathe, and his whole body was cold, but the countless memories of death in his heart were still colliding! Whether its the past or the future, I will hold my hand over and over again and walk out of purgatory and the abyss! There are cracks in the figure of Gao Ming on the tiles. Dancing and leaping wildly, pairs of watching eyes are like will-o''-the-wisps, greedy fingers lift flesh and blood, and brutal roars make the soul tremble. ?Unspeakable fear oppressed every nerve, and death was like a guillotine hanging above his head, with the bright blade reflecting Gao Ming''s own face. Gao Ming couldn''t see any possibility of breaking the situation. Half a year ago, when he didn''t know anything, there was no way he could survive from the hands of so many ghosts. If my past self was killed, will I die too? Wearing the uniforms of Henshan Prison, surrounded by countless gods and ghosts, doctors and patients have their own clothes, and the world is filled with bright red and pale white. ??More and more patients are running out, and Gao Mings scalp is numb. Before the abnormal incident broke out half a year ago, there were already so many "monsters" gathered in Lishan Hospital! Following their past selves, Gao Ming did not stop at all. They ran in the dark corridors, the ward doors and windows moved backwards. They seemed to be on the train of time, and each carriage was a cycle of tragedy and death. I have died so many times, I am no longer the same person I used to be. ??The divine patterns drawn with blood on the wall came together, bones collided, flesh torn, the alienated statues grew human skin, and the heads slowly twisted. The shadows reflected on the ground merged with reality step by step. The black cloth on the altar table slowly fell down, and the statues of strange gods were smiling and their eyes were moving in their sockets. Gao Ming clearly avoided the syringe perfectly, but when the liquid entered his eyes, he also felt burning pain. He is reflected in the floor tiles in the same way. He is pressing the cold floor tiles with his hands, and the veins on the back of his hands are bulging. He is the center of the ceremony, a sacrifice to be eaten by ghosts and gods. ?In the black-and-white photos that cover the wall, the patients open their white eyes with different expressions, and the statues covered with black cloth on the altar table make strange smiles. The doors of the surrounding wards were pushed open, as if shrines were being opened. The horror that only appeared in the depths of nightmares stretched out the neck, cracked the mouth full of fangs, and got closer to the high life of the past. Is this a dream? How could there be such a real dream? But if its not a dream? How could there be such weird and abnormal events in reality? "How did I survive until now? I''m obviously still alive! How did I spend that night? How did I escape from this room?" ??At this time, Gao Ming''s movements were exactly the same as those reflected on the floor tiles. I don''t know if the past shone into reality, or if reality returned to the past. When he was approaching death in the past, he actually began to lose color in his birthday photos! The ten connected fingers gradually faded into black and white, and the father and mother in the photo showed an incredulous look. Laughter, crying, prayers, noises, all kinds of sounds were like ocean waves, drowning him in an instant. ?The bowl on the table was knocked, and the breathing behind the black cloth became heavier. All the patients in the black and white photos were staring at Gao Ming, as if they were calling him, asking him to come over quickly, and a place had been prepared for him. "I didn''t die on that day. The fact is that I didn''t die in the past! Who saved me? Who helped me break my dream?" In the room at the end of the corridor in the inpatient department, the four walls are covered with black-and-white photos of the patients. In the center of the room is a huge altar table with white bowls filled with pills and several statues of gods covered with black cloth. Holding on to the door frame, Gao Ming saw an extremely terrifying scene. The changing wards from one room to another are like untouchable shrines, and the dead gods seem to be standing at the end of time, looking back. If no one comes to save me, then I will save myself. ?Moving became a little difficult, and the ward doors on both sides of the corridor were slowly moving backwards like the windows of a train. For the first time in a dream, Gao Ming felt the passage of time so clearly. The right hand that was holding the chain of the torture chamber hit the ground hard! Gao Ming stood in front of a wall covered with photos of countless patients. He looked down at his former self. My past self was killed, and I will die too? Is this a dream? Or is it reality? Gao Ming can no longer tell whether this is a dream or whether he has really returned to the past. All the boundaries are becoming blurred, and only his heart is still beating for real. ?The former Gao Ming entered a room that he shouldn''t have entered. Medicine was indeed stored here, but the medicine was made of his own flesh and blood. His will seemed to be pierced by a sharp sword, and a force forced Gao Ming to lie on the ground. This was both a sacrifice and a game. The voice of the missing person announcement on the radio became shrill and shrill, and the old man was exhausted. When he really couldn''t hold on any longer, the doctor in a white coat appeared again. He opened a door not far away. The door seems to be the end of the corridor. Five bleeding fingers hit again! ?Blood seeped down along the gap. Gao Ming seemed to hear a certain voice, and he slowly lowered his head. ??His left eye, which was injured by the fragments of the Flesh Fairy clay statue, felt a stinging pain. He reluctantly opened his left eye and saw another version of himself reflected on the floor tiles! ?Wearing the mask, Death has condensed the evil spirit countless times, which is powerful, persistent, cunning and crazy. He is unscrupulous, like an evil god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 258 You werent the one who killed me? Chapter 258: You werent the one who killed me? Grab the chains! His right hand hit the ground hard, and blood flew everywhere. The Flesh Fairy had never been so excited as now, and every beat of Gao Ming''s heart was like a drum that exploded in his chest. The high lives of the past and present made the same movements, and the connection between flesh and blood runs through the past and present. "ah!" Eight ghost arms stretched out from Gao Ming''s back, and his back reflected on the floor tiles was also torn apart by some force. Under the gaze of the dancing monsters, and in the eyes of the patients in countless black and white photos, the flesh and blood ghosts and ghosts, from the past, Gao Ming climbed out on his back! Situ An''s worship of the Flesh Immortal is doomed to fail, because from the very beginning, the Flesh Immortal chose a high life at a time that is further in the past and at a moment that has not yet arrived in the future. No one has ever saved you. It is you who die over and over again and come back again and again to save yourself. ?Hold the chain in your hands tightly, and the last missing link of your destiny is connected together. The bright ceramic tiles are like mirrors, like water. They are spread on the ground and seem to be hanging upside down in the sky. Gao Ming was kneeling on one knee. They looked at each other, grabbed the chain, and stood up slowly. ?Eight arms tore apart the patients and lunatics who were approaching. Blood spattered on the black-and-white photos all over the wall. The patients in the photos all closed their mouths and put away their smiles, silently watching the killing. In the room at the deepest end of the corridor, every second was filled with death. When the last patient fell, the rapid clock ticking on the radio stopped. The accumulated deaths in the past seem to have bloomed only at this moment. ??The hands on the radio are moving faster, and the Flesh Fairy is becoming more and more manic. It seems to have lost all restraints and revealed its truest side. The noisy missing persons announcement on the radio stopped and turned into the ticking of a clock. They can''t hear each other''s voices, and the Flesh Fairy is the only connection between them. Whether in the past or in the future, the Flesh Fairy seems to exist. It has escaped the control of fate. As long as it is chosen by it at a certain moment, it will live in your heart forever. The fragments in his left eye melted away, and Gao Ming stood among the dancing madmen and patients. The dead gods stared at him, and deformed monsters surrounded him. ?In the upper and lower rooms, the Flesh Immortal was fighting until his eyes were red in the phantom representing the past. Gao Ming stood in front of the altar table. He did nothing, but pieces of his clothes were wet with blood. The stumps fell to the ground, and the blood stained the two worlds red. ?This is why Gao Ming can escape the cycle of death. The planners may have seen this, so they let him sit in the hearse from ten years ago that night. There was blood everywhere, the clay sculptures of dead gods on the altar moved away from the sight, and the abnormal monsters crawling out from behind the ward door also quietly retreated with the shadows. The high life of the past survived, and it survived in the face of complete impossibility. Gao Ming rubbed his left eye. His hands were covered in blood. His mask fell off at some point and his clothes were covered in blood. At this time, he was not only a little unclear between reality and dreams, but also a little unclear between the past and the present. Gao Ming''s reflection on the tiles on the floor gradually became blurred, which seemed to indicate that the past and present were slowly merging. Gao Ming grabbed the photo of his body hidden in his pocket and prepared for the worst. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a knock on the door behind him, and soothing music began to play on the radio. Gao Ming turned around in the blood-stained room, and saw a middle-aged doctor in a white coat standing at the door. "Hello, my name is Lu Zang. I was your attending doctor half a year ago. It''s all because of me that you are like this." With a smile, half of the doctor''s face was covered by a shadow. He just made a simple Expressions can also make people feel uncomfortable. Lu Zang? Gao Ming had no impression of this name. "You look very sane. You are much calmer than half a year ago. It seems that the treatment is very effective." Lu Zang did not enter the room and stood in the corridor. The light from outside shone into the room along his shoulders. Have I been to Lishan Hospital half a year ago? Is the illusion I was in the same experience as that time? Gao Ming suggested a possibility. "This is not a fantasy, it''s your dream half a year ago. You dreamed about the beginning half a year ago, and you dreamed about the ending half a year later." Lu Zang was very happy to see Gao Ming: "From the moment the Flesh Immortal chose you, all the plans came to an end. Its all started. Situ An is responsible for helping the shadow world invade the vast sea, you are responsible for expanding the loopholes of fate, and there are several other people. Each parent has his or her own responsibility. " Who are you? "Just like you, we are both loopholes in fate. Sooner or later we will be wiped out by fate, so the meaning of our existence is to kill fate." Lu Zang seemed to regard Gao Ming as someone like him: "I am dreaming I see many futures that destiny did not plan for, and most of them have you. According to what you said, its because of you that I got into that car on the Hungry Ghost Festival? The fragments of death in Gao Mings heart collided with each other, and the despair from his soul made him extremely painful. Do you know why that car can never drive out of the tunnel? Lu Zang suddenly asked Gao Ming. "Why?" "The reason why you became a loophole in fate is because ten years ago, your thirteenth bus was involved in an accident. In fate''s arrangement, you would all die, but for some reason, you survived." Lu. Zang is very aware of various things that happened in Hanhai. He helped Situ An investigate before: "As long as you people who should all be dead are still alive, that car will be trapped in the tunnel in a cycle." "The most incredible thing is that you got the choice of the Flesh Immortal. A person who cannot die appears in a nightmare that can only be ended by everyone dying, and then it becomes like this." Lu Zang''s eyes Becoming sharp and bright, he seemed to see hope in Gao Ming. "What are you talking about?" Gao Ming couldn''t understand Lu Zang''s words. "We are all living in an illusory dream. The reality in your eyes is a dream. What you experienced just now and now is a dream. That bus is also trapped in a dream. I just try to let a dream surround others. A dream, lets see if more people can wake up. Lu Zang seemed to be chatting with a friend: The reason why there are all kinds of abnormalities in the city of Hanhai is because this huge dream is about to happen. Unable to hold on any longer, more and more people want to wake up, so they see abnormal things." "I still don''t quite understand what you are talking about, but..." Gao Ming''s eyes became dangerous: "Since you designed everything, then you should be the one hiding in the tunnel and killing me again and again, right? " "Is there someone who killed you in the tunnel?" Lu Zang was stunned for a moment: "Shouldn''t you only wake up on the tunnel bus after death? How could there be anyone else in the tunnel who wants to kill you? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 259 tear apart dreams Chapter 259: Tear the dream apart Lu Zang''s careful plan went awry, and someone set up something he didn''t know about in his plan. "Someone killed you in the tunnel?" Lu Zang had been smiling since he saw Gao Ming, but now the smile slowly faded: "I am not the one who killed you. Because of the restrictions of fate, I cannot leave the shadow world. At best, it can only appear in places where the two worlds are deeply integrated. "Isn''t that tunnel the place where the two worlds merge?" Gao Ming didn''t believe Lu Zang. Frankly speaking, he didn''t even fully understand what the other party said. Lu Zang shook his head. He did not explain to Gao Ming, but whispered back: "It is just located in the center of the three rules. If dreams are compared to a huge bubble, then it is a crack that exists on the bubble. If there are cracks in the bubble, it will be punctured. What kind of metaphor are you talking about? "Destiny thinks so too, so it hasn''t found it yet..." Lu Zang''s voice gradually overlapped with the music on the radio: "But I can assure you that I have no ill intentions towards you, let alone kill you. All of them have become Those who are destined to be vulnerable are all the ones I strive for. "You look like a villain in a movie, and you sound like a bad guy when you talk." Gao Ming didn''t think that someone would resist fate so simply. He didn''t get to this point because of other people''s designs. , but because of himself. ?A **** ghost face was pressed against the window of the ward door, with scarlet eyes staring at Gao Ming, and everything around him was constantly alienating. Fate cannot completely control the fate of Gao Ming, let alone Lu Zang. The accident in the tunnel is a good proof. Bang! "Change the script written by fate, let the people who should die live, and let all the lunatics who enjoy the disaster go to hell." "I have no reason to deceive you. I don''t have much time. We will meet again in the future. If everything goes well, I will wait for you in the city after waking up from the dream." Lu Zang''s eyes seemed to have seen through Gao Ming His thoughts: "In addition, I hope you can abide by our bet." The experience just now was indeed a dream, but that dream was extremely real and not much different from reality. ?The ghost in the computer roared and screamed, and sticky blood smashed on the ward door. In the past, he might have cared about other people''s eyes and been bound by some moral and spiritual things, but now he seems to have broken free of another shackles. "When you wake up from the dream of the vast sea, you can go to other cities that the bus passes. You will meet some very special people." Lu Zang returned to the theme: "Next, I will tell you from How to wake up from a dream. "It''s not a question of whether you can do it, but you must do it. The Investigation Bureau, abnormal events, shadow world, dream ghosts who control the rules, and other unknown forces, each party has different goals. If you don''t fight for Hold your destiny in your own hands, and you will be placed on the altar and become a sacrifice in the hands of others." Lu Zang''s voice was gradually suppressed by the music on the radio. The sound of the radio here seemed to be some kind of psychological suggestion. , may also be a symbol of high-life self-awareness. Before he could finish his last sentence, Lu Zang put on his white coat, opened the door of a nearby ward and hurried in. The conditions for becoming a great ghost are very demanding, let alone mastering the rules. Among all the people Gao Ming knows, only Zhang Ding has this possibility. "Where do you think your uncle is?" Gao Ming stood up from the chair. His shadow invaded by the shadow was like clothes filled with dirty water, dripping on the back of the chair. Gao Ming didnt answer. He was like watching a madman perform a talk show. The walls around Gao Ming began to melt, and the shadow representing his past on the ground walked alone into the distance. Just as he was about to chase after it, a strong feeling of weightlessness suddenly came over him. After the real experience, Gao Ming was indeed a little shaken: "But in that dream, the sound of the radio and my shadow on all reflective objects were loopholes..." Gao Ming stared at the grimace on the door and window: "According to what Lu Zang said, these monsters that are different from normal cognition should be the loopholes in the dream of reality." ?The sound of the door closing sounded, and the announcement on the radio changed to the message that the lost child had been found. "I will find out what accident happened in the tunnel as soon as possible. On that rainy night when the car accident happened ten years ago, besides me, there were dirty things from other cities that entered the tunnel. Maybe it was their fault." Lu Zang thought. A possibility. The idea that reality is a dream is so crazy that it also has a subtle impact on Gao Ming. ?Opening his eyes suddenly, Gao Ming found that he was still sitting on a chair in the corner of the psychological counseling room. The bookshelf next to him was about to collapse, and there were several books made of human skin scattered around him. After hearing Lu Zangs words, Gao Mings heart felt calm: Ten big ghosts who have mastered the rules, help me? Are you dreaming? There are big ghosts in the vast sea who control the rules. These ghosts can use the rules of dreams and can also be called dream ghosts. If at least ten dream ghosts are willing to work together to help you, you will have a chance to escape from the dream. "Not even the Bureau of Investigation dares to say that it will change the fate of half the people in the city. You really think highly of me." Gao Ming found that the walls and everything in the ward began to become blurry, his heart beat more vigorously, and his breathing became blurry. It''s smooth. "There is a second way to wake up, and that is to let the vast sea be completely engulfed by the shadow world. The dream you live in will be crushed by the shadow world, and the bubble will burst. All the people wrapped in the bubble will be affected, and your memories will also be affected. It will break." Lu Zang''s expression did not change, as if all the people in a city were sacrificed, it was not something difficult for him to accept. "other cities?" "Finally, the third method is to fight fate for control of the vast sea. You need to change the fate of half of the people in the city and lead the whole city to wake up." Lu Zang spread his palms and then slowly turned them over: "Let the people who should be Let the dead live, let the souls who should be struggling in pain be saved, and let the toys teased by fate use all their weapons to fight towards fate and shed the last drop of blood. " "I was indeed trapped in a dream just now. If you look at it this way, the vast sea we live in might actually be a dream." "What bet?" "Don''t kill..." Lu Zang''s voice was completely covered by the sound of the radio. He seemed to feel danger, as if something was chasing him. The window glass shattered, and that grimace squeezed into the psychological counseling room when Gao Ming''s worldview changed. There was no trace of timidity in his eyes. Gao Ming seemed to have seen his partner on the dance floor and walked towards him with a smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 260 past cause, present effect Chapter 260 Past cause, present effect ? Opening his arms, Gao Ming seemed to be giving the **** monster a big hug. His calm expression and gentle gaze made the monster''s eyes hidden in the festering flesh slowly shrink. Are you shy? Gao Ming was two meters away from the monster, wrapping his arms forward. The monster seemed to sense something and stopped in place. The next moment, eight thick arms stretched out from behind Gao Ming, and the monster was tightly hugged by a pair of hands. No matter how hard it struggled, it could not break free. The smell of meat penetrated its body and its arms were entangled in its flesh. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods embraced its soul, letting it fall deeply into the embrace of flesh and blood until it became one with flesh and blood. Any abnormal monsters with flesh and blood will be restrained by the Flesh Fairy, and eventually they will become part of the congratulations. ?The ghosts and gods with arms on all sides were very satisfied. When the arms were released, the monster had disappeared, leaving only a tattered hospital gown on the ground. I probably didnt sleep for long. Who is a decent person who would put the most dangerous things in his own home? Gao Ming saw countless patients in his dream. They had been "collected" by Lu Zang and Situ An over the years, and they were also Situ An''s biggest legacy. After exhaling a breath and waking up from his dream, Gao Ming felt a lot more relaxed. He walked in the gloomy and twisted corridor, like a diligent gardener walking through the owner''s garden. He held huge scissors in his hand, but Simply for pruning flowers. Situ An told me the information about the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, and through three core subordinates, he allowed me to obtain the map, which is equivalent to indirectly telling me the location of my home. ?The back building is full of abnormalities. If it is too normal here, it will become conspicuous, out of place, like an "alien". The clues were interrupted, Gao Ming walked out of the psychological counseling room and came to the corridor. "Lu Zang can only appear in a place where the two worlds are deeply integrated. The back building of Lishan Hospital may have been transformed by them little by little from a long time ago. This is not only Situ An''s home, but also the passage to the shadow world." Gao Mings clues about Xuan Wen ended here, but he felt that Xuan Wen was trapped in this building. When the whole world is abnormal, normal people are treated as monsters, and normal ideas are treated as crazy. Apparently, thats whats happening to me right now. Situ An would not be so kind to help Gao Ming. He took great pains to lure Gao Ming over, explaining that there was something here that could kill Gao Ming and let him regain his freedom. The shoes that had been chasing him had left. Gao Ming pricked up his ears to listen to the sounds around him, and unknowingly arrived at the seventh floor. ?Compared to the dream, this place is much darker and more terrifying. The ground is littered with personal belongings that the patients had not taken away. Withered flowers were trampled to pieces, and the music box was thrown beside the bed. The cheeks of the little people kissing each other in the box were cracked, and their mouths were broken on the ground. Only their bodies were still swaying to the music. Pushing open the door of ward 7001, thick blood was smeared all over the room, uncoagulated blood was dripping from the ceiling, and there were messy shoe prints on the floor. ?The huge hospital bed was overturned, and the white quilt cover was all covered with cuts made by knives. The medicine bags hanging densely on the wall were also pierced, and the dripping stinky medicine was mixed with blood. Picking up the sleeve with the Bureau of Investigation logo on the ground, Gao Ming stopped in front of the hospital bed. "Patient 7001 has not been discharged from the hospital and has been living there until now. He died before I entered the back building." Looking at the familiar liquid on the wall and the infusion lines that were entangled together like a snake''s nest, Gao Ming felt that Familiar, yet strange. My dreams about the past are incoherent. Lu Zang didnt tell me everything. He also hid a very important part. He wanted to guide me to find him actively. ?Throwing the sleeve back to where it was, Gao Ming returned to the corridor. He wiped off the blood on his shoes and looked at Ward 7002. ??The wooden door was open. In the messy room, there was a female corpse lying crookedly in the center of the ward. The wounds on her body were over-treating herself. Each time she shed her skin, she would fully strengthen her body. Unfortunately, her spirit and will seemed to be completely defeated. This group of security personnel has a lot of skills and no obvious shortcomings. I dont know if fate is correcting the deviation. All the patients Gao Ming saw in his dreams in the past seemed to have been killed, and he could no longer see them. I dont know if Mr. Question Mark in ward 7003 is still there. More than half a year has passed. He should have escaped from the hospital, right? With a trace of expectation, Gao Ming gently opened the door of 7003. ?Frowning slightly, Gao Ming saw that the floor and walls of the house were splashed with blood, and there were marks of hacking and gouging with knives everywhere. The room was originally supposed to be filled with the words of Patient 7003, but it was destroyed by people from the Bureau of Investigation. What are they afraid of? Why do they deliberately hide these things? Is everything that the crazy question mark guy said true? Stopping in the middle of the room, Gao Ming slowly twisted his body and stared at the wall next to the hospital bed. There was obviously a large empty space there, as if something was posted on the wall and was torn off and taken away. Recalling the memory of Patient 7003, Gao Ming walked towards the hospital bed. He lifted up the sheets and slid his fingertips between the gaps in the bed board, finally stopping at the seventh gap. Same as what I dreamed about. ?? Gao Ming took apart the bed board and took out a worn hand-drawn map. ?In the dream just now, after Gao Ming agreed to help Wen Mark get the medicine, the other party took out the map from here and swore that if Gao Ming brought the medicine back, he would spend the rest of his life helping Gao Ming wake up from his dream. ??His eyelids blinked, Gao Ming''s expression became subtle, and he stared at the words on the back of the map, which seemed to have been written half a year ago - Live in a dream, never wake up! There is no hope in the world after waking up from the dream! "Lu Zang tried his best to hope that more people and I could wake up from the dream and return to the real world. Now this patient who calls himself Question Mark says never to wake up? This is what he said after waking up from the dream. My message?" Gao Ming held the crumpled hand-drawn map and his mind was full of doubts: "What did he see when he woke up?" No one will have good guys and bad guys written on their faces. Every force in this city is trying their best to achieve their goals. Fate, Lu Zang, the Investigation Bureau and the Shadow World, Gao Ming is sandwiched between them. Just like walking on a tightrope high in the sky, he doesn''t know what kind of future is the best future. "The more he said this, the more curious I became about the world after waking up from the dream." Gao Ming turned the map to the other side. It was a reduced version of the map of Lishan Hospital, with five exits marked on it, three of which All were marked with red crosses, except for the underground morgue in the back building, which was marked with a red question mark. (End of this chapter) Chapter 261 Gradually indulgent killing Chapter 261: Gradually Indulgent Killing ?Each corridor was hand-drawn by Patient 7003. He used his strong memory to draw the front and back buildings of Lishan Hospital. It''s just that the map hand-drawn by Question Mark is different from the real hospital. Most of the wards are blacked out, as if they were occupied by shadows. "He wanted to use this map in exchange for me in the dream? To take me out of the hospital?" The map is still hidden in the ward, but neither Gao Ming nor Question Mark from half a year ago are in the hospital, indicating that they both successfully escaped. "How did I leave half a year ago? What happened between me and Question Mark? Why did he leave a message?" Gao Ming and Wen Mark were both very important patients in Lishan Hospital, but they seemed to have embarked on completely different paths. Gao Ming entered the tunnel and basically followed Lu Zang''s plan to expand the loopholes of fate step by step. However, Question Mark seemed to have escaped Lu Zang''s control and woke up from the "dream" in advance. "Is there a question mark person?" Gao Ming recalled the other person''s appearance, but it had not been long and he could not remember clearly. The door panel shook slightly, and Gao Ming raised his leg to step somewhere. Hidden in the blood was a bug with spells written all over its body. ?It looks like a butterfly made of paper, with two eyes on its wings. Are those security personnel the back-up? It seems they attach great importance to this room and leave this little thing to monitor it. ??The eye patterns on the wings of the paper butterfly were bleeding, and a person''s screams were heard from inside the body, and then it was torn apart. After the man gave the order, all the butterflies spread their wings, like a pair of eyes widened to stare at Gao Ming. ?Putting the hand-drawn map away, Gao Mingzheng was worried that he had no clues about Xuan Wen. He grabbed a chain from the torture room and walked out of ward 7003. "One is responsible for detecting weaknesses, one is responsible for remote control, and the third is responsible for protection. These security personnel have obviously experienced a lot of life and death battles and have extremely rich experience in fighting ghosts. Where did they receive training?" Blink? In the meantime, those bloodshot eyes have arrived in front of Gao Ming. The angle of their attack is very tricky. Normally, no matter how Gao Ming defends, they will find loopholes. It can be seen that they have just experienced a fierce battle, and all of them are injured. Among them, the man walking at the end of the team has bleeding eyes, and he looks at Gao Ming with a particularly fierce look. "Puppet Master? Do you use your own blood to make threads?" Gao Ming did not dodge or dodge, sprinting forward like a madman. He seemed to be preparing to kill the opponent before he was manipulated. The smell of blood in the air suddenly became strong, and thin lines of blood that were difficult to see with the naked eye crawled in the corridor. Three security personnel wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms walked out of the ward at the end of the corridor. The three security personnel were extremely experienced in combat. The "mute" who was at the front opened his mouth wide and clashed his fists. The spikes on his gloves pierced into his flesh, and his blood was injected into the ghost lines, exuding a fishy smell. The shadow of blood enveloped him. Step on it hard, Gao Ming is protected by a flesh and blood immortal, and he doesnt care about ordinary curses at all. Im going to make you into a bug. The man unbuttoned his clothes. His uniform was filled with paper butterflies, each of which had a pair of eyes tattooed on its wings. Butterflies fluttered, and the man spoke a few code words. The security guard walking in front of him was a blind man. After hearing the code words behind him, he waved his hands in the air, and the thin blood lines in the corridor immediately stabbed towards Gao Ming. Pressing his finger on the heart, Gao Ming ran headlong into the dense blood-colored threads. When the nearest bloodshot was about to touch its eyeballs, the eight flesh-and-blood arms were like city walls, blocking everything that could hurt Gao Ming. He pushed forward and hit to the security personnel. ??The roar of the Flesh Fairy resounded through the corridor. After waking up from the dream in the past, Gong''s image also underwent some changes. All the eyes of the four ghost faces seemed to open, and the flesh and blood on his body became more and more real. ?The bodies fell, and the three security guards seemed to be swept up by a tsunami. They were slammed against the wall. Ignoring the pain, the blind security guard pierced Gong Xi''s body with a thin blood thread in an attempt to control the flesh and blood immortal. But just as he had this idea, black blood flowed out of his seven orifices. The ghost marks on the blind man''s body seemed to have discovered something very scary. A large amount of blood oozed from the blind man''s skin, and his skin seemed to be severely allergic. ?Screaming in agony, the blind man could not see, but he could feel that his body was undergoing horrific changes, and the pain was like changing his skin. Want to use your own blood as a guide to control the flesh fairy? Do you think you are destined? Gao Ming stood in the middle of the corridor. The ghost grabbed the blood-colored thread and injected the flesh-scented blood into the bodies of the three security personnel. Densely packed thin threads pierced through the skin of the three people, and the ghost marks on their bodies were eaten away and devoured by the Flesh Fairy in the most violent way. "Some ghosts have abilities that the Flesh Fairy cannot swallow, but after being made into ghost patterns and branded on a living person, they become delicacies in the eyes of the Flesh Fairy. They are rare delicacies that can be encountered in ordinary times." Gao Ming felt the flesh and blood. Xian''s excitement: "If this is really a dream, then for you, it will be a nightmare from which you cannot wake up." Brand new chains appeared in the torture chamber, each one imprinted with the corresponding ghost pattern. The Flesh Fairy seemed not to be satisfied yet. He smashed the chains and kept beating the souls of several people, as if he wanted to forge them into something. ?But it may be because the soul of a living person is too weak, and even the most basic outline of that thing cannot appear. The Flesh Fairy has become much more manic. After Gao Ming woke up from the dream in the past, some changes occurred in the flesh and blood fairy. When Gao Ming encountered a life and death crisis in the past, it was the flesh and blood fairy who traveled through time through the connection between flesh and blood and saved Gao Ming. Life. But precisely because of this, the Flesh Fairy seems to have read some special memories from Gao Ming''s heart in the past, things that Gao Ming himself had forgotten. ??Blood threads were hanging down one after another, and the wings of paper butterflies were torn off on the ground. The killing was over, but the four faces of flesh and blood ghosts and gods still did not regain their composure. ?They roared toward a room deep in the corridor, and their flesh and blood pulled Gao Ming toward the corridor. ?Walking through the familiar corridor, most of the patients died in the past, and the survivors were surrounded and killed by security personnel. It should be right here. Kicking open the door of the room in my memory, the cold wind blew in my face, and the wall full of black and white photos silently stared at Gao Ming. Hello everyone, Im here again. To Gao Ming, he had just arrived a few minutes ago, but to the ghosts in the photos on the wall, they had not seen Gao Ming for half a year. Rather than reminiscing about old times, Gao Ming wanted to do something he really wanted to do, so he walked towards the altar table. The white bowl full of pills was empty, all the pills were taken away, and the idols on the table were smashed. It seems you need a new god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 262 The guillotine of fate Chapter 262 The guillotine of fate ?Eight arms stretched out from behind Gao Ming, and together with the Flesh Fairy, he tore down all the black and white photos of the deceased posted on the wall. Shadows surged, and the ghost''s sharp voice almost pierced his eardrums, but Gao Ming didn''t care. I need to change the fate of half the people in the city. If one person cannot cope with the world after waking up from the dream, then I will lead everyone in the world to open their eyes and see the real reality. The photo of the deceased in the shadow world is the ticket to enter the vast sea. Those who possess the photo of the deceased should be valued by the shadow world and may become a fateful loophole. ?One by one, the black-and-white photos were sent into the execution room by the Flesh Fairy. Situ An, who was bound by chains, saw the black-and-white photos falling like snowflakes. He endured the pain, raised his head, raised the corners of his mouth, and showed madness in his eyes. All this should have been his, but now his family is reunited with him in another way. He seemed to be standing alone on a snowy battlefield, surrounded by corpses, leaving him in chains, facing the endless undercurrent alone. ?One ghost roar sounded after another, and the four faces of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods all became ferocious, and the eight arms exerted force at the same time! The chains were tightened, and something was about to be pulled out of the furnace of flesh and blood. The flesh and blood furnace made a sound, Gao Ming''s heart beat wildly, and the blood surged like a burning flame! ??The place where torture instruments are forged in the torture chamber is the flesh fairy''s own altar, but its method of worship is completely different from other gods. Figures were posted on the walls of the torture room. The patients in the black and white photos recognized Situ An. Their reactions were very interesting. There was worry and fear in their eyes, and a little sarcasm. They were afraid of Situ An from the bottom of their hearts. , he would secretly rejoice when he saw Situ An being trapped, but soon his mood turned into despair. The other party even caught Situ An, what fate would he face next? "It doesn''t matter, everything is worth it. After I leave, I will avenge you. I will remember your sacrifices in my heart. After all... we are family." Situ An slowly lowered his head, knowing that Gao Ming had already entered. Lishan Hospital, and then waiting for Gao Ming to finally enter the room in his "home". Gao Ming focused all his attention on the flesh and blood furnace, and did not hear what Situ An was saying at all. He felt as if his arms were stretched into the fire, and his soul was burned with horrific scars. In the blood and flames, a ferocious outline slowly emerged, and Gao Ming saw a torture instrument made of flesh and blood. The patients in Lishan Hospital all have the possibility of becoming fateful loopholes. They are all seeds selected by the shadow world. Gao Ming did not expect that the Flesh Fairy would use these fateful loopholes and the hope of the shadow world to forge instruments of torture. The most important thing is Yes, he really did it. ??The eight-armed ghost didn''t care about others at all. His heavy body stepped on the floor of the torture chamber, roaring, and holding on to the chain. Situ An, who was imprisoned in the torture chamber, stared at the furnace altar with an expressionless expression. He should have been the one who controlled the flesh altar. He was deprived of such an important thing, but there was no trace of hatred on his face. ?This torture instrument forged by countless patients seems to be rejected by both reality and the shadow world. Its appearance has also affected Gao Ming''s fate. ??The souls of the patients in the photos were continuously thrown into the furnace of flesh and blood, and the chains were entangled together. They were doused with blood that smelled of flesh, and became part of the torture chamber, never to enter reincarnation again. ??The strong sense of oppression made Hong Yuyi assume an offensive posture, and all the torture instruments in the torture room made a rattling sound, as if they were trying their best to respond in some way. ??The face that represents the sign of death is completely alienated. Clay sculptures of different gods are pieced together on the face of death. It seems that the Flesh Fairy has wanted to do this for a long time. Roaring sounds resounded in the **** flames, and the ghosts and gods with eight arms on all sides allowed the hot chains to wrap around their arms and bodies. ?He couldn''t feel the pain. After the last black and white photo was thrown into the furnace, his eight arms suddenly exerted force and grabbed the flesh and blood chain forged at the end of the furnace. ?Various diseases and deformed bodies formed the base of the guillotine. Their bodies were poured with bright red blood, and their eyes were full of malice and ferocity. The seeds that Lishan Hospital has accumulated for thirty years have been eaten by you in one bite. Its such a waste. Situ An, who was extremely rational, finally couldnt bear it anymore and his face became gloomy. ??The ghost face has fangs, and countless locks are wrapped around a huge guillotine. One side is engraved with fate, and the other side is branded with luck. The guillotine stands in the torture chamber like a gate to hell, and the patients are wailing on the blade. ?In the past dreams, clay sculptures that manifested various visions all fell into the bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The torture chamber shook and drastic changes occurred. The gods in the shadow world are not companions to him, but a kind of food. The red-hot chains wrapped around Gao Ming''s arm, and every beat of his heart was like a heavy hammer hitting the flesh and blood furnace. With the ghost and god''s last roar, the flames engulfed the entire flesh and blood furnace, a wave that was enough to make Hong Yuyi''s heart break. A breath of surprise appeared in the execution room. ??His body was trembling and the chains were tightened. Situ An rarely lost control of his emotions. Even if he was executed by a murderer, he gritted his teeth and held on for half an hour. Lishan Hospital had accumulated photos of patients who didn''t know how long it was. They were all sent to the execution room. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods crushed the altar table. He tore up the black cloth that fell on the ground, grabbed the pieces of the weird statues, and stuffed them into himself. in the mouth. The palm of your hand is like holding a flame, the fingerprints of Gao Feng and some characteristics destined since birth are slowly changing, all of which seem to be because of the thing in the flesh and blood furnace. ??The security personnel just destroyed the idols. They seemed to be chasing their prey and left in a hurry without staying for long. The real value in this room was actually other things. Those gods enjoyed the offerings of the patients in the hospital? ?Eight arms tore apart the black and white photos, and large shadows pressed in like a sea, but the Flesh Fairy didn''t care. He pulled out the selected "family members" from the shadow world from the photos and pressed them on the high platform where the torture instruments were forged in the torture room. ?At this time, the body of Gao Ming standing in the room also changed. He lowered his head and grabbed the chain handed to him in congratulations, and followed the opponent''s strength. The fire burned on the flesh, and what was smelted at the end of the chain slowly appeared. ??Blood spattered and piercing screams filled the torture chamber. Hong Yuyi, who had always been indifferent to everything, also reacted. She seemed to feel a threat and slowly turned around to look at the Flesh Fairy. In addition to chains, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods have new instruments of torture, and the aura emanating from his body is much more terrifying than before. Evil, powerful, and weird, this guy looks like a fierce **** no matter how you look at it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 263 please **** heart Chapter 263 Please **** heart Fingerprints, palm prints, hair, and other places on Gao Ming''s body that are related to fate have all seen subtle changes. The emergence of new torture instruments is a manifestation of the flesh and blood fairy''s further escape from fate. As a person selected by the flesh and blood fairy, Gao Ming has also been affected. ??If the chains are just restraints, then the newly appeared torture instruments represent attacks. After the high-life and flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods digested all the patients and lunatics, their strength has been qualitatively improved. "What is this? Among all the information about the Flesh Immortal that Lu Zang gave me, there is no information about this kind of torture instrument." Situ An tried his best to hide the surprise in his eyes. What new torture instruments will appear in the flesh and blood furnace are not only related to the ones thrown in. It seems to be related to Gao Ming himself. ?Everything in the execution chamber is connected to Gao Ming''s flesh and blood, and can even be said to be part of Gao Ming''s body. ??The burning pain came from both arms, and the chains and blood vessels were intertwined. The fates of Gao Ming and the flesh and blood immortal were completely connected from now on, regardless of each other. ??Raising his head, Gao Ming looked towards the exit. A smelly mechanical arm grabbed the door panel, and bright lights shone into the room. ??The black shoes stepped on the red blood, and the tip of the knife drew **** ripples. A few seconds later, a figure appeared at the door. Every inch of his skin was marked with ghost lines. Before the afterimage dissipated, the man had already arrived in front of Gao Ming, raised his arms high, and aimed a dunk at Gao Ming''s head! The aroma of meat is overflowing, and the mans heartbeat frequency is consistent with that of Gao Xings flesh and blood heart. ?In such a world, Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal forged instruments of torture for fate, and their madness surprised both Hong Yuyi and Situ An. I hear the voice in your heart, its inviting me to taste it. Blood seeped out from between his fingers. The man looked at Gao Ming''s palm in disbelief, and then looked down at his chest. You are the one who killed three people from Security Team 7. The man standing in the center of all the security personnel looked at Gao Ming with his eyes, the fingers on his neck bloomed like lotus flowers, and the hidden ghost eyes slowly opened. "Is there a possibility that you will be thrown into the animal den and go through all the pain? It was done by the Investigation Bureau and was personally operated by your team leader?" Gao Ming''s voice reached the man''s ears, and his heart began to beat according to the instructions. Beating with a special rhythm, the Flesh Fairy''s ability goes far beyond mere physical combat. It seems that part of my body is fused with the flesh fairy... ?Security personnel entered the house and guarded the entrance and exit. They were separated on both sides. Gao Ming''s palm fell on the man''s chest, and the small chains penetrated into the man''s body along his mouth and nose. The man has no weakness of a living person, and is frighteningly strong both physically and mentally. There are strange words flowing on his heart, which should be some kind of special ghost pattern. "Listen to what you said, do you sound like a positive person? Do you represent the Bureau of Investigation?" Gao Ming curled his lips and quietly contacted all the black and white photos. Since leaving Hennig Private Academy, he has also He has never tried his best, and he doesn''t know how strong he is now and whether he can become a qualified "villain" in the eyes of the Investigation Bureau. Bang! ?Hands waved, chains appeared on Gao Ming''s arms. He took a few steps back until his back hit the wall. "After I cut off your limbs and make you into a human stick, I will answer your questions slowly." K already knew that someone was killed through the blood ring. They had obviously done various exercises in the forbidden game. , I didnt expect that there would be attrition on the first mission after returning to Hanhai. Five fingers are clenched emptyly, and Gao Ming suddenly clenches his palm. Scarlet chains tied the man''s arms and tore his uniform. Im getting weirder, but its not a bad feeling. "Found it." A mechanically synthesized voice came from under the imitation human skin, and a security guard in a shabby uniform locked eyes with Gao Ming. ??The most hysterical ghost and the most crazed person were moved at the same time. This was something Gao Ming himself had never thought of before. In the past, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods only stayed in Gao Ming''s torture chamber. Gao Ming possessed the flesh and blood heart and the heart of the spirit of the flesh and blood immortal. But now Gao Ming''s internal organs and flesh and blood have gradually merged with the flesh and blood immortal. He is like a living flesh and blood. Fairy statue. You dont have to live in pain anymore. ?The heartbeat gradually returned to normal, and Gao Ming stretched his body. His blood carried an indescribable fragrance. Just smelling it would make the soul tremble with comfort. Being surrounded by so many people at the same time, Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. He leaned back on the altar table and changed into a comfortable posture: "I have killed many security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. You are different from them." ? ?The heart, heavily protected by the alloy shell, was bound by chains forged by his soul. He could not control his body, and his heart was invaded by some kind of power. Ordinary people are like insignificant people in front of fate. Only a very small number of people are qualified to be looked upon by fate and become puppets controlled by it. Thats a lot of nonsense. K glanced at the first man who entered the ward. The other man understood the situation and walked towards Gao Ming with bare hands. The sound of gears turning came from the opponent''s body. The man suddenly accelerated after getting five meters closer to his life. At that moment, he directly broke the limit of the human body. ??The heart wrapped in the cold machine beat heavily, the tube inserted under the heart trembled slightly, and a dull sound came from the man''s chest. With his five senses sharpened, Gao Ming could hear the deliberately slow footsteps in the corridor from a long distance away. Gao Ming''s figure was reflected in the dark eyes. The man opened his mouth, revealing the mechanical parts and sharp fangs with flesh remaining in his mouth. Help! K shouted and dragged the knife forward, but it was already too late. Gao Ming swung his left arm forward, and chains stained with the patient''s blood came out from behind him, like a swarm of snakes dancing around, instantly drowning the man. "A few years ago, I was tortured so much that only my heart could still beat. It was the team leader who rescued me from the beast''s den. That desperate experience allowed me to withstand most curses and become immune to pain and mental attacks. When it comes to ghosts, the first thing you have to overcome is your own fear, and Im not afraid of anything in the world! ?Dodging to one side, the solid altar table behind Gao Ming was directly smashed, sawdust flew, and the man''s fist penetrated the wind and hit Gao Ming''s front door again! ?Looking through the hole, you can see that 70% of this man''s body is mechanical. Fate controls everything. As Lu Zang said, if this reality is a big dream, then fate is the one who creates the dream. "You underestimate me." The man let out a heart-rending roar. He wanted to fight against the chain that locked his heart with all his strength. Even if his heart exploded, he had to force the final blow! The machine is running, and the ghost lines on the heart are spreading towards the chain. Before the man can take the next step, his heart has turned into withered petals. ?Blood and water splashed everywhere, and when those chains returned to Gao Ming''s hands, there seemed to be one more chain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 264 "divine corpse" Chapter 264 The Corpse of God As expected, the Investigation Bureau cannot be underestimated. They are not good at dealing with ghosts, but they have mastered a lot of killing techniques. Gao Ming shook off the blood on his hands. His nonchalant look made Ks face look even more ferocious. We have investigated all the information about Qian Junran from his birth to his work, and we know exactly what he is doing every day. K suppressed his anger and maintained his final calm. Dont you think its a bit of a waste to waste resources on people instead of investigating ghosts? Gao Ming also wore a psychological insight mask on his face. This mask, made by Xuan Wen himself, could weakly sense the opponents position. "You are not Qian Junran, you should be another of his classmates. We can''t confirm your identity yet, but there is no need now." K held the handle of the knife with his left hand and the scabbard with his right hand. "They called you team leader. It seems that you should be the leader of this operation. I am very happy that you will appear here." Gao Ming''s joy was sincere. K did not continue to chase Xuan Wen, but chose to come On his own side: "It''s true that I made such a big fuss." "Did you attract us here on purpose?" A gentle security guard tried to persuade K: "Team leader, he might be in the same group as those ghosts in the hospital. We just found traces of many living people living here. Lishan Hospital is probably the base camp for Guitan players. K, dont be irritated by his words. The security personnel touched the blood ring and recorded the scene. Except for K, no one else cared about the death of their teammates. "Our mission here is to kill all Kaitan players. Now the target is right in front of us. There is no reason to let him go." K said these words not to other security personnel, but to the people who monitored them through the blood ring. explain. Angry, the muscles on K''s body tensed, and the weird Bodhisattva statue showed an angry face. Ghostly fingers crawled under the skin, like fish in the water or the roots of a plant. "The ghost talk players are a group of lunatics and poisonous insects that endanger the safety of the city. I will start with you and kill you all." K held the knife in his backhand. The ghost lines on his neck bloomed like lotus flowers, and each finger was hooked upside down. On the skin, he recited a eulogy and slowly pulled out the blade. ?There is no fear or fear, more like enemies are extremely jealous when meeting each other. Under Ks call regardless of the cost, those finger tattoos are intertwined and connected. ??As the Grimace Bodhisattva opened his eyes, the tattoos and scars on his fingers turned into thousands of slender white bone arms, unfolding behind K. ??The pungent odor escapes from the scabbard, and the nasal cavity seems to be hooked by a sickle. The stench has reached the point of making people physically uncomfortable, and even causing the nasal cavity to be irritated, swollen and painful. ??The explosively strong body is covered with ghost lines and scars, which together form a weird Bodhisattva statue. Even if all signals are blocked in the back building and cannot communicate with the outside world, they must record the entire process. After leaving, a dedicated person will analyze it frame by frame to make sure that they have not been counterattacked by the ghost pattern. The blade collided with the scabbard, and the ghost eyes on K''s neck suddenly widened, and statues of flesh and blood ghosts and gods appeared in the depths of the pupils. ?Many ordinary people cannot bear this pain and cannot bear the indescribable statues of gods. There are very few people like K. All Hanhai security personnel who came out of the Forbidden Game were closely observed. Each one of them was haunted by ghost marks. They were the sharpest knives, so sharp that even those who used them were scared. ? ?The security personnel discovered something unspeakable in the forbidden game. They could not explain it clearly, so they could only try to tattoo it on their bodies based on their own imagination and some conjectures in reality. ?Hold the scabbard with his right hand and drag the knife with his left hand. The fingers on Ks neck penetrated the skin and tore his shirt to both sides. "K? What a strange name, but I''m still very grateful that you came to me. This may be the last time you find me." Gao Ming picked up the dirty white coat on the ground and put it on him casually. Covering the bleeding back and the divine pattern of the Flesh Immortal: "Since it''s a dream, it doesn''t matter." ?Hair was flying, and the scabbard and blade in Ks hand collided again. Another blurry face appeared deep in the Bodhisattva''s face. It bit K''s heart, with a mouth full of blood, and urged the withered arms behind him to move. ?The white bones and fingers were like bamboo joints, growing layer by layer, and opening up like a huge lotus behind Ks back. Even though other security personnel had cooperated with K many times, they were still shocked when they saw this scene. K had mastered power that should not be controlled by others. ?In the forbidden game, K was once lost in an unexplored deep area. No one except himself knew what he encountered there. When everyone thought he was brain-dead, he came back with the body of a "god". ?The god''s appearance was extremely terrifying, twisted and terrifying to the extreme, but no matter what others thought, K felt that the other person was a god, the **** who had saved him over and over again. "The aura exuding from you has surpassed that of the big ghost who owns the House of Resentment. No wonder you are so confident." Gao Ming heard the shouts of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The flesh and blood immortals could not wait to come out. He smelled the aura of the same kind. The chains in the torture room rattled, and the flesh fairy was strongly stimulated. Gao Ming also felt strange when he looked at K. He originally thought that the Investigation Bureau would stand on Fate''s side and maintain the order created by Fate, but K behaved more like a "parent" in the shadow world. Like Gao Ming, he was succumbed to a "dead god" choose. Do you want to wake up from your dream? Or become the master of your dream? ?The Bone Thousand Hands pressed down, and the security personnel ducked backwards. In their eyes, Gao Ming was already a corpse, and no living person could escape from K''s hands. ??The rich aroma of meat wafted out from the gaps between the white bones, and everyone suddenly heard the dull and powerful heartbeat. The sound came from everyone''s chest, and finally gathered at the place wrapped by the Thousand Hands of White Bones. Boom! Boom! Boom! ?The blood surges up, like war drums and like thunder! The security personnel soon discovered that the walls, the floor, the altar, and everything in the room were turning into flesh. The meaty aroma that seduces the soul wafts from all sides, but instead surrounds the stench and traps it in the center. "Snapped!" The white bones shattered, and a thick **** hand stretched out from the white bones. Chains with soul marks crawled towards K along the gaps between the finger bones! ?The white bones are illusory, with the help of ghost patterns, divine corpses and the power of faith. The Thousand Hands look extremely terrifying, but some of them are true and some are false. The chains in the Death Penalty House are completely different. Each chain is a twisted and crazy soul. Controlling them does not even require the power of the Flesh Fairy. They will destroy everything in front of them with hatred. "Judging from your behavior and habits, you should not be left-handed, but you hold the knife differently from ordinary people. Your left hand holds the blade, and your stronger right hand holds the handle. From this, it seems that the handle may be stronger than the blade. The key." Gao Ming''s voice sounded among the Bone Thousand Hands, his eyes were penetrated by blood lines, and the expression on his face was calm and terrifying. "I am particularly sensitive to flesh and blood. Your scabbard should be made of the corpse of that ''god'', right?" This can clearly explain why there is a stench in the air the moment you draw the sword; it can also explain why these white skeletal fingers can only move within the area shrouded by the stench. In just ten seconds, before K could try out Gao Ming''s trump card, Gao Ming had figured out K''s weakness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 265 Got hit! Chapter 265: Killed! ?Every time Gao Ming said a word, K''s expression would change slightly, and the security personnel guarding the exit in the distance also felt bad. K''s ability is top secret, not even his team members know about it, but now this information comes from the enemy''s mouth. You must know that they have just returned to Hanhai from Xinhu. They also experienced unimaginable pain and despair before they successfully carved the ghost marks on their bodies. I thought that the strange talker who hunted Hanhai was a decrease in dimension. I did not expect that the first operation seemed to be playing with iron plates. A calm mind, terrifying strength, protection from unknown ghosts and gods, an unscrupulous style of doing things, and a hysterical twisted soul, this is the leader of the Kaitan players. ?The image of Gao Mingfeng in the minds of security personnel has gradually become fuller, the danger index has soared, and some people are already preparing to launch a special situation response plan. "Every time you use the ghost pattern, you will consume the power of the divine corpse, so you should be anxious now, right?" Gao Ming''s heart beat at the same time as the flames in the flesh and blood furnace, and the hot blood flowed all over his body. He grabbed it with both hands. Chain after chain, flesh and blood ghosts and gods also made the same move. K has indeed never encountered such a situation. In the past, both humans and ghosts would be torn into pieces by the Thousand Hands of White Bones and dragged back to the lotus, where they would become nourishment and feed back the "divine corpse". But this time, he actually felt the same aura as the "divine corpse" in Gao Ming, and the Bone Thousand Hands couldn''t get close at all. When the flesh and blood ghosts and gods crawled out of Gao Ming''s back, K was extremely shocked. Things that he originally thought could only appear in the depths of the forbidden game appeared in the vast sea, and the **** behind Gao Ming seemed to be still alive! Bang! ??The white bones were shattered layer by layer, and the four faces of flesh and blood ghosts and gods roared at the same time. The huge and ferocious body supported the cage made of white bones and fingers. His remaining arm worked with Gao Ming to pull back on the chain. The chains engraved with the soul collided with each other, and the patients crawled into the depths of the huge "lotus" with hatred. The deformed and diseased soul bit into the white bone fingers, and they embedded themselves between K''s ghost lines and scars. ? It was as if hot iron had been burned into the skin and flesh. K''s face was pale, his mouth drew blood from his bite, and he was holding on for dear life. With his arms close, the voice of reciting a memorial was squeezed out from between K''s teeth. He slashed the blade of his left hand on the scabbard of his right hand. Rotten black blood flowed out of the scabbard, and a knife opened at the wound. Blood red eyes. The "divine corpse" seemed to be gradually waking up from its slumber. K slashed on the scabbard again, and the second ghost eye opened on the scabbard! "You still have hidden abilities, but you took too long to prepare." In a life-and-death fight, there is no chance for the opponent to have a chance. After discovering that the opponent still had a trump card, he immediately controlled the chains to wrap around K''s arms. ??Chains were dug into the flesh one by one, countless, making it impossible for K to make a third slash. "Your appearance has alerted me. The Investigation Bureau still has an absolute advantage in power. No wonder Situ An is still so low-key even if he is selected by the shadow world." Gao Ming and Guishen tightened their chains: "In return, I will take you Lets see the world after waking up from the dream. The flames in the flesh and blood furnace burned crazily, and the guillotine of fate appeared at the end of K''s sight. ?Countless chains dragged him towards Gaoming. He seemed to have been abandoned by the whole world. The feeling of powerlessness was indescribable, as if his destiny and all traces of his existence were about to be erased. "What it is?" ??The flesh-and-blood ghost and **** tore open the chest, the ribs cracked on both sides like the fangs of a sea monster, and the guillotine of fate slowly lifted up from the depths of the flesh and blood. ?The ghosts who died in the hospital crawled out from the gap in the guillotine base. Their upper bodies struggled desperately, but their lower bodies were smelted together. ??They were crying, dancing wildly, eyes full of hatred, and grabbing the ends of the chains hysterically! It is they who are forged into chains, and it is they who want to drag all those entangled in chains into the torture chamber. The people whose destiny is forgotten, the seeds of the shadow world, they are already crazy between nightmare and reality, and now they just want more people to fall into the nightmare together. Wake up, or fall asleep, open your eyes, or sink forever. The voice of Gao Ming penetrated into K''s ears. He saw the masked face among the layers of chains, and a chill filled his heart. In his childhood memories, the guillotine was used to cut grass, and the cut grass would be fed to the animals. No one would ever consider the problem from the perspective of the grass, and no one would understand the mood of the grass. It wasnt until now that childhood memories came to mind that K finally understood Cao Kes helplessness. ?Under the guillotine of fate, all living people and ghosts are just straw, food used to feed animals, insignificant, let alone resistance, it is difficult to even struggle. The chains became tighter and tighter, and K''s lips were bitten and bled. He wanted to speak, but now he couldn''t even do that. ?Its too powerless, as if people are facing their own destiny, and any effort and struggle seems ridiculous. There are still dead gods in the vast sea, and there are still living taboos hidden in the vast sea! With his eyes wide open, almost tearing the corners of his eyes, K and the dead **** on his body were forcibly dragged to the flesh and blood immortal. The eight-armed ghost tore open the bones of Thousand Hands, and the chains penetrated into Ks skin, wrapping around the ghost lines and blood vessels. The pain like peeling didn''t stop until the chain wrapped around K''s heart. He raised his head, and Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy were standing in front of him. Those eyes that were penetrated by blood lines were cold and calm. There was no arrogance of looking down at all living beings, nor the enthusiasm and excitement of a living person. It seemed that he was just looking at the script written by fate, then tore it up, and then scattered the remaining pages. The sky is full. ?This all happened so fast, so fast that K had not used his last resort, so fast that he had not had time to say his last words. When you wake up from the dream, you will also wake up. K didn''t hear Gao Ming''s last words clearly. His body covered with ghost marks had already been dragged into the execution chamber. All the instruments of torture were vibrating, the scent of meat and the color of blood filled the world in K''s eyes. The scabbard in his hand finally came to life, and each eye opened, but it was too late. With his body fixed by chains, the guillotine of fate suddenly fell. At that moment, K saw an upside-down world. Haunted and terrifying ghosts wear human clothes and live brightly in the sun, while living people infected with various diseases linger and hide in the shadows. Is this the real world? The thread of fate was severed, and K seemed to have turned into a soulless body. The ghost marks on his body had all faded away at some unknown time. All the ghost patterns converged into a **** shadow with a thousand hands on its back, and its body was covered with rotten wounds and cracks in faith. What the chain really binds is not K, but this **** who has been dead for a long time. The chains collided, and the shadow struggled violently, but was still dragged to the guillotine of fate. ?Eight arms grabbed the guillotine, and the flesh and blood ghost seemed to recognize the other person, with a look of greed on his face that represented death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 266 broken finger Chapter 266 Severed Fingers ?The strong desire to eat impacted Gao Ming. He and the Flesh Immortal had a similar heart. He understood the Flesh Immortal''s excitement at this moment better than anyone else. The huge blood shadow was fixed on the guillotine of fate, and chains made of countless dead souls tightly wrapped around his body. The shadow gradually became real. It was completely different from the Bodhisattva K imagined. It was just that of a living person. Conjecture. ??The real Thousand-Armed Bones is a monster wearing a huge sheep-head mask. It pretends to be harmless and benevolent, and lives in the depths of the shadows. Every time it kills a person, it hides a severed finger on its body. ??The so-called dead gods in the shadow world are all extreme sins! Is a shadow so scary? The sheep-headed monster has been dead for a long time. It wanted to be resurrected on Ks body, but unfortunately it encountered Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy again. The arms of the shadow were pressed on both sides of the guillotine, and the flesh-and-blood ghosts pushed it down. The huge shadow roared like thunder, and its eyes opened in the wounds on its cheeks. ??The Flesh Fairy seemed to know the opponent very well. He pulled out the sheep''s head with one hand and pushed down the guillotine with his remaining arm! ?Blood spattered, the **** flames in the furnace burned fiercely, and new torture instruments began to be forged! ??Screams of pain continued to be heard from the blood flames, and pairs of resentful eyes melted. A few minutes later, the flesh and blood ghost used a chain to pull out a finger-thick boning knife from the furnace. There are some issues that need to be clarified. After the shadow was decapitated, the scabbard was also broken into two pieces. The rancid black blood was fought over by the ghosts on the base. The eyes on the scabbard stared at Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal. Several team members who had a life-long friendship with K are still guarding the exit. Others have already activated the emergency plan - when encountering a ghost that is difficult to fight, they will disperse and escape, and they must send the blood ring containing all the information to the abnormal event. . Without hesitation, the flesh ghost threw the severed scabbard and the knife into the flesh and blood furnace. That severed finger is the true form of the shadow? Is there only such a small piece of its body left? I can tell you whatever you want to know, and I hope you can give me a happy life. The security guard did not want to live an ignoble existence, but only hoped that his death would not be so painful. Can the things in the game be brought out? Gao Ming pointed to the ghost marks on the security personnel. "Don''t be afraid, I''m not the kind of lunatic who loves killing and torture." Countless torture instruments and chains made sounds in the torture room behind him. Gao Ming''s unique self-introduction directly broke the psychological defense of the security personnel. The blade decapitated the phantom, and the terrifying screams suddenly stopped. A red severed finger that was originally hidden in the depths of the phantom was swallowed by the face of the flesh and blood fairy representing death. The wild and fierce flesh and blood giant ghost now has a face on his face. With a hint of divinity, the body also became larger. "The reason why that game became taboo is said to be because it connects to the darkest places in people''s hearts, opens up a passage to the depths of nightmares, and hides the secret door of the spiritual world." The security guard''s explanation reminded Gao Ming of the posthumous photo. Behind the explanation of home, the deeper part of the forbidden game seems to lie in the shadow world. "Where the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau obtained the ghost marks, there must be corpses of other gods. The Flesh Fairy is extremely eager to squeeze out the remaining strength and faith in their flesh and blood." Gao Ming did not let Congratulations return to the torture chamber. He had been exposed. , now it is best to leave all witnesses behind. ?Just looking at the things in the torture chamber made his hair stand on end. With a little imagination, despair swept through his body uncontrollably. ?Hung the boning knife on the wall filled with torture instruments, the flesh-and-blood ghost looked at the other security personnel present. The shadow disappeared in the torture room. Situ An and Hong Yuyi witnessed the whole process. Situ An became silent, but Hong Yuyi was just the opposite. She seemed to be touched, and her expression was no longer numb, but became richer. ??In the minds of other members of Security Team 7, K is a god-like existence. No ghost can kill him. No matter how dangerous the situation is, K can escape. ??The noise returned to calm, and the ghost patterns on the security personnel were peeled off by the Flesh Fairy, and new chains were forged. "We were sent to Xinhu six months ago and trained in a taboo game. That game is divided into shallow and deep levels. The shallow level is no different from the real world, while the deep level is filled with ghosts and all kinds of human negative emotions. There you can Can see the most evil part of human nature." The captured security guard''s breathing became rapid, and he seemed to be thinking of something terrible. "This hospital is Situ An''s home. I was disturbed by the security personnel before I could figure out the hidden secret." Gao Ming stood on the spot, leaving the killing to flesh and blood ghosts and gods, because he died too many times, so every time When he sees life passing in front of him, a special emotion will appear in his heart, like pain and loneliness. ?At Gao Ming''s reminder, the flesh-and-blood ghost left one person alive, and he caught the security guard who was about to escape in front of Gao Ming. Hanhais security personnel dont have these strange patterns on their bodies. Where did you get this power? Gao Ming looked down on ordinary ghost patterns, but he wanted to find more corpses of fierce gods. Unleashing the chain, the flesh-and-blood ghost touched his face with satisfaction. The death intention on his body became so strong that he needed the other three faces to work together to balance him. It is a pity that today, the miracle did not happen, the Thousand Bone Bones were broken, and the body of the **** was eaten before it had time to wake up. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, they wouldnt have been able to believe that there was something that even dared to eat the corpse of a god. ?The whole body is pure white, the blade is slender, and there is a glaring eye on the handle. Is the person who created that game still alive? The fate character on the guillotine is dyed red, and the fortune character extends into fine blood lines. If you look closely, you will find that those blood lines are similar to the ghost patterns on K''s body. The ghosts killed by the guillotine of fate seem to be engraved on the guillotine. "These are top-secret information, and only the decision-makers of the General Administration know about it. However, I heard the team leader say once on the phone that the owner of the Forbidden Game was lost in the deep area. They went to a very far place and may not come back again. "The security guard had a very good attitude in front of the torture house: "Now Taboo Game is managed by the Xinhu Investigation Bureau. The female director''s surname is Li, she is tough and domineering, and many big bosses have learned from her iron-blooded tactics. " What the security guard said was something Gao Ming had never experienced before. His life seemed to be limited to the city of Hanhai. The next question is the last question. Gao Ming squatted in front of the security personnel: If I want to enter that forbidden game, what do I need to prepare? (End of this chapter) Chapter 267 operating room Chapter 267 Operating Room Gao Ming asked casually, but unexpectedly the security personnel began to think seriously. After a few minutes, he finally spoke: "First of all, you need to have an out-of-print game warehouse, and you also need to go to Xinhu to find players who have played the forbidden game to see if you can get login permission. The last and most critical point is, the forbidden game Only in the Xinhu Smart City can you log in and out normally, but outsiders cannot pass the smart city identity verification at all. The Investigation Bureau already knows the value of taboo games, so they will not open login permissions casually. Only investigators with clean backgrounds can enter. The words of the security guard made Gao Ming stop thinking about the taboo game for the time being, but another hypothesis emerged in his mind. "The Forbidden Game transfers people''s will into the game, allowing people to see a completely different world. If what Lu Zang said is true and reality is just a dream, then the deep world that players see in the Forbidden Game , is this the real reality? Could that be the world after waking up from the dream?" Gao Ming thought of a possibility. He was about to ask carefully what was in the deep world, when he suddenly noticed that the security guard had a strange expression. wrong. ?Blood stains appeared in the eyes of the security guard and gradually spread, and foul-smelling black blood flowed from his seven orifices. Entering the emergency passage, mucus and plaque appeared on the steps of the back building, and the wrinkles on the wall slowly deepened, like the wrinkles at the corners of an old man''s eyes. "I''m not a real dog. I can''t smell smells." The big dog rolled his eyes. Since he followed Gao Ming, his strength has not improved much, but his personality has become more and more cheerful. "I need you to help me arrest a few people and lock them in your room of resentment." Gao Ming spread his hands: "They saw my secret, and I don''t like killing." "Don''t bite everything with your mouth. There''s poison in their red rings." Gao Ming didn''t want to enter the sixth floor. Weirdness was waking up. It would become more and more dangerous here, but he needed to catch a few alive to get the opponent. Game permissions and more information. The corridor was very quiet, but for some reason there was an extremely tense atmosphere in the air. ??The players of Guaitan received the mission issued by Xuan Wen and entered the front building fully armed. Some encountered ghosts and others were treated as prey by other players. How many security personnel were arrested here? "You are really crazy." The big dog stopped trying to persuade him and lay down in the shadows, looking around warily: "What''s the point of calling me out? This place looks weirder than the shadow world." The back building cant be entered or exited. Will this building swallow everyone? ? Big Dog has been alone in the shadow world for a long time. He has seen many terrible things and heard some terrible rumors. ?The corridor on the sixth floor is deep and dark, and the only light source comes from the light sign on the door of the operating room. The big dog, who had not entered reality for a long time, wanted to stretch his body, but when he saw the changed flesh and blood ghosts and gods next to him, he was so frightened that the hair on his body stood on end. Leaving the shelter of team leader K and lacking teamwork, it was difficult for the security personnel to face the horror in the back building alone. The indicator light during the operation was always on, emitting a faint red light, like the scarlet eyes of a beast. The Flesh Fairy and I have become inseparable from each other. We died over and over again and stole the future over and over again to put him back together. Gao Ming came to the operating room, red light shone on his face, and the door of the operating room suddenly opened. I feel like there is really a **** standing here. What have you fed him? A dull voice came from the big dog. Gao Ming did not answer directly, which made the big dog even more worried. It bit Gao Ming''s sleeve worriedly and dragged him to the corner: "You will pay a price for using any ghost power. This is a fair exchange. When you One day when you cant satisfy it, you will become its nourishment. Lets go down and have a look. The huge white curtain divided the operating room into two parts. Gao Ming could see the curtain shaking slightly, but he could not see what was behind the curtain. "These security personnel should have the authority to enter that game. It seems they have to catch people alive." He took out the blind man''s photo and called out the big dog hiding in the shadows. ?Haunting screams came from the sixth floor. The security personnel encountered the awakening anomaly while escaping. There was no need to take action as some of them had already been killed. ? Gao Ming does not deny that there are righteous people in the Investigation Bureau who truly care about the citizens, but there is a problem with the top management of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. If the helmsman has different intentions, the entire ship may deviate from the course. "Suicide? No..." Gao Ming forcibly removed the blood ring with the red light shining on it. Something inside the blood ring pierced the blood vessel of the security guard. It seemed to be some kind of poison. "Don''t believe in ghosts and gods!" Big Dog said very seriously: "There is no **** who does not ask for anything in return. Your continuous fusion may be what he wants to see. When you can no longer be separated, he will be reborn in your flesh and blood. " Go over and have a look. "Are you sure there is anyone alive here?" As soon as the big dog finished speaking, gunshots were heard outside the building. They walked to the window and looked at the front building through the glass. "nothing." "Xia Yang is still over there." Gao Ming had a headache. The front and back buildings were isolated, like two worlds, and the connection between him and Xia Yang also weakened. Teacher Xia didn''t want to give up, but he had to admit that the other party was indeed very useful. He was no longer alone, he was killing his way alone. There were several obvious blood stains on the corridor, as well as a torn Bureau uniform, and a big dog picked up a red ring fragment in the corner. Gao Ming punched the window glass fiercely. The strange thing was that after the glass was smashed, the scene in the front building could no longer be seen. There was only a thick darkness outside. Is this investigation bureau really a positive organization? Is it so cruel to its own people? Situ Ans home is hidden here. Some words the security personnel just said triggered the taboo words set inside the blood ring, leaking secrets, and anyone who violates the rules will be killed by the blood ring. If I can survive until that day, its not a bad idea to fulfill the role of the Flesh Immortal. Gao Ming knew how dangerous the road he was going to take would be difficult for him without relying on the power of the Flesh Immortal. Looking through the blood ring, Gao Ming probably understands. ??If reality is a dream, then the Investigation Bureau is like the dream''s minion, but this minion is rebellious and full of all kinds of voices inside. ??The chains of flesh and blood ghosts and gods crawled into the operating room. Gao Ming used his eyes to express congratulations and not to do anything. He was not sure what the real threat in Lishan Hospital came from. Since Situ An dared to trick him into coming here, there must be something in the hospital that could kill him 100%. Slowly approaching the white curtain, Gao Ming had just taken a few steps when he heard a man''s voice coming from the other side of the curtain: "Give me the hemostatic forceps." (End of this chapter) Chapter 268 Give you face Chapter 268 Im giving you face "Hemostatic forceps?" Gao Ming was only good at bloodletting and didn''t need anything to stop bleeding. However, as a psychological counselor in a prison for felons, he did know what a hemostatic forceps was. Looking around, there is a huge cabinet outside the huge white curtain of the operating room, which contains various instruments and tools used in surgery. "Hurry up! Give me the hemostat!" The voice behind the curtain became impatient, as if something bad would happen if Gao Ming didn''t give him the thing. ?Intuition told Gao Ming that there was danger behind the curtain and he could not enter casually. After thinking for a moment, he opened the cabinet door, and the strong smell of disinfectant wafted out. Gao Ming frowned slightly. He saw that the surgical equipment was still stained with lumps of tissue that had not been cleaned. Finding the hemostatic forceps, Gao Ming was wondering how to hand the thing to the other party when an arm stretched out from behind the white curtain. Fair and slender, with a faint smell of perfume, this arm should belong to a well-maintained woman. The security guard who was the first to escape just had a dull face. Half of his body was wrapped in chains, and the other half of his body had been sewn together with alienated flesh and blood. Huge blood vessels penetrated his neck and head like plant roots, turning him into a A strange existence between plants and animals. Give it to me! Give it to me! An old mans arm stretched out from the curtain. His skin was covered with pigmentation and pinholes, and he waved it angrily. ?An arm wrapped with a white paper stretched out. The arm seemed to have been frozen, with bruises and bruises, and uneven surfaces. It grabbed the rongeur and curette and immediately retracted it. The three arms are different. Which one belongs to the doctor? Or should each of them belong to the doctor? ?After grabbing the hemostat, his arm swished back behind the curtain. Hurry up! Move quickly! I need a complete laparoscope! The mans voice sounded again, a little irritable and dissatisfied. ?Hand the dirty clothes, he walked to the white curtain. This time, before Gao Ming could raise his hand, a man''s arm stretched out. ??He has always wanted to avoid unnecessary conflicts and take over Lishan Hospital at the minimum cost, but the alienated "things" in the hospital obviously did not think so. "Give it to me! Give me today''s blood pack!" Different voices were superimposed on each other, sharp and harsh, and it kept shouting: "Give it to me! Give it to me!" The white curtain is not stained with any stains, it is clean and holy, and the doctors in the operating room seem to be really saving people. ?Lu Zang hopes to kill Fate. This guy is paranoid to the point of obsession. As long as Fate persists, he will oppose it. In order to allow more people to wake up, he used the cruelest and most direct method to transform those people. "Today''s blood bag?" Gao Ming seemed to understand something. He opened the wooden box in the cabinet, but there were no security personnel inside, only some **** Investigation Bureau uniforms. Gao Ming put the things in the box. After the other party took them away, he praised Gao Ming in surprise: "I found them all. It''s great, it''s great... Next, use the rongeur and scrape out the necrotic tissue from the incision. ,Give me the curette of granulation tissue! In about half a second, the white curtain in front of Gao Ming was cut, and sharp scalpels made several white marks on the place where he stood. Following the direction of the sound, Gao Ming raised his head. At the gap between the white curtain and the ceiling, several human heads were lying on the top like balloons, shouting and staring at him viciously. ??The roars of flesh and blood ghosts and gods rang out, the curtain was torn, and the scene behind the white curtain made the big dog so frightened that he almost vomited his life out. Chains engraved with souls came out of the torture room and were tightly wrapped around the arm. Now it was not the opponent holding Gao Ming, but Gao Ming clinging to the opponent. In the center of the terrifying mountain of human bodies, two doctors in white coats were busy. The body of the male doctor had been alienated from various surgical instruments, and his body was covered with blades; the hands of the other female doctor had turned into silk threads. , she and the huge meat mountain were sewn together into one body. ? Feeling a huge force in his arm, the doctor wanted to drag Gao Ming behind the white curtain as today''s blood bag, but Gao Ming was not a fuel-efficient lamp. ?In the alienated operating room, only the doctor used to ask the patient for things, but now Gao Ming directly dragged the "doctor" out. "Every time I thought you wouldn''t commit another bigger death, you always broke my cognition." The big dog dodged crazily and walked through the shadows. Gao Ming used the big dog''s eyes to carefully observe the operating room. . ?From the other partys confusing needs, it is difficult to tell what kind of surgery he is performing. The operating room is one of the cores of Lishan Hospital. It perfectly interprets the meaning of the existence of Lishan Hospital and transforms all normal things into abnormal things. Five fingers directly grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist like iron hooks. The voice of the male doctor behind the curtain began to become distorted, mixed with the voices of the elderly, children and women. They mixed together and shouted excitedly: "Found it" Got it! Todays blood bag was found! I gave you face? ??The gap in the center of the white curtain widened, and the owner of the arm was pulled out by Gao Ming. Gao Ming glanced at the box, found the tools, and stretched out toward the white curtain. As if sensing the danger, the big dog jumped out of the shadows, swallowed his life in one mouthful, and jumped to the corner. All patients who are pushed into the operating room have their bodies and souls re-divided and sutured. ?It doesnt matter if you cant understand alienated monsters. When you become an anomaly yourself, your stance on thinking about problems will change, and your enemies will become friends. ??The other party is also wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau and has a damaged blood ring on his wrist. The piled up human bodies and stumps were sewn together and turned into a huge mountain of flesh. Hes bleeding again! Quick! Go to that box and get todays blood pack for me! Gao Ming found a lens, a Veress needle, a puncture device, a separation forceps, a titanium clamp, a suction head, etc. in the cabinet. Because there were many things, when he turned over the items, he found a sealed wooden box inside the cabinet. Shadows and astonishing resentment surged towards the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and a large number of patients'' mutilated limbs appeared on the walls of the operating room. This was the room of resentment of the two doctors. ??The mountain of flesh formed by the patient''s limbs began to move. The female doctor did not want others to see her current appearance. The male doctor also seemed to be stimulated. The blades on his body stood up outwards, which looked very scary. ?Under the influence of the Flesh Fairy, Gao Ming''s physical fitness has been continuously strengthened. He stood still with his legs and suddenly pulled back! As the mountain of meat swayed, Gao Ming discovered that when the two doctors were urging the room of resentment, they kept repeating two words, as if they were correcting them. What are they trying to correct? The correction is the treatment they are prescribing to the patient? (End of this chapter) Chapter 269 newborn Chapter 269 Newborn The big dog eats up lives and jumps back and forth in the shadows. Every time it moves, the shadows it was hiding in will be chopped into pieces. What kind of thing are you provoking? Its the first time Ive seen a monster that can even cut through shadows! The big dog didnt dare to open his room of resentment because he was afraid that his cave would also be damaged. "The operating room of Lishan Hospital has become the grudge room of these two doctors. Unlike other grudge rooms I have seen, this grudge room is very large and has two opposite characteristics - cutting and suturing." Gao Ming''s experience is very Rich, the appearance of the House of Resentment is related to the memory of the big ghost. What did the two doctors experience in the hospital during their lifetime? Why do they keep mumbling corrections? "Kill me, kill me!" The security guard with half of his body severely alienated screamed. He still retained his own will, but could not control his body and could only watch as he became part of the monster. , feel the physical changes clearly and directly. ?The blood ring vibrated, and before the security personnel had a chance to touch it, the whole body was completely wrapped in a mountain of flesh. ?His facial features struggled under the almost transparent skin, like a drowning person. ??The male doctor who was chasing the big dog heard the female doctor''s screams. His eyes wandered between the big dog and the female doctor. After a few seconds, he decisively gave up on the big dog and started to kill the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The female doctor''s suturing ability targets flesh and soul, but she cannot control the flesh and blood demon''s body. The silk threads created by her fingers will become sluggish after they penetrate into the flesh and blood ghost and god''s body, and can only affect the flesh and blood ghost and **** temporarily, let alone control, or even It will also be assimilated by the flesh and blood fairy. "Your body is so **** wild!" The hair was flying behind the big dog, and the doctor covered in blades was chasing after him, but the flesh-and-blood ghost directly killed the female doctor: "It really doesn''t care whether you live or die!" Theres no rush. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He was connected with flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and secretly commanded each other. ?Four ghost faces roared, and the flesh and blood ghost dug through the mountain of meat. He saw a special heart in the sutured monster. Is this the heart of the big ghost? ??The huge sutured meat mountain under the female doctor''s body was invaded by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The flesh and blood demons who had endured until now fully launched their own house of flesh and blood resentment. Lets not talk about whether this can be successful. Big Dogs House of Resentment can deprive the enemy of vision and hearing, but it is not very offensive. Locking in a male doctor who knows the rules of cutting is like swallowing a knife, and it itself It will cause great harm. "Each house of resentment has its own rules. Stitching is healing, cutting is attacking. If ghosts and gods are allowed to fight with doctors who are good at cutting, the other female doctor may keep treating the male doctor. We estimate that it will be difficult to kill both of them. "The judgments of Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods are consistent. ??The body covered with various surgical instruments moves at high speed, and wounds will appear on the body as long as the male doctor approaches. In less than a minute, the back, neck and legs of the flesh and blood ghost were dripping with blood. A living person turned into a monster in the hands of two doctors. ??There is no need for high life to urge, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods are already like ancient beasts, roaring and charging towards the meat mountain. ??Eight arms of flesh and blood ghosts and gods penetrated the mountain of flesh, and in the painful roar of the female doctor, they tore apart the monster made of countless stumps sewn together. "It seems like your spirit is not working well." The big dog squatted in the corner far away. It wanted to help but couldn''t help: "How about I try dragging the male doctor into my room of resentment? See if I can trap him for a while. time?" Densely packed blood vessels were intertwined, and in the center of all the blood was a baby cradle, which swayed with the female doctor''s breathing. Dont worry. The flame in Gao Mings heart rose in the furnace of flesh and blood. The eight-armed ghost moved his heavy body. A smile appeared on the face representing death, and then was pushed aside by the face representing evil. "Then run away by yourself! Don''t keep trying to increase your strength!" The big dog''s dodge speed is already very fast, but there are fewer and fewer shadows inside the operating room, and its ability is severely limited. What action? Big Dog was confused, and now the situation was completely at a disadvantage. ??There were more and more wounds, and it seemed like there was a rain of blood in the room of resentment. Flesh and ghosts could not catch the flexible male doctor, and could only keep attacking the huge and bulky body of the female doctor. Human faces and mouths appeared on the walls and floor of the operating room, and everything was turning into flesh, including the mountain of flesh. It seemed that he was desperate and wanted to kill the female doctor before he fell. In fact, before the two doctors could react, the entire resentment room was filled with a strong smell of meat. When it comes to playing with flesh and blood, no ghost or **** can compare to the flesh and blood fairy. Hold on. Gao Ming looked at the other side of the operating room through the big dogs eyes. ??Seizing Situ An''s child''s house of resentment ignores the terrain and has no fixed location. It can be used as long as there is flesh and blood. The house of resentment is closed! The big dog couldnt find a way out. It risked its life to escape, but Gao Ming didnt seem to be nervous at all. Cut off the normal parts, and then sew and reassemble the crazy parts. This is the meaning of the operating room. It is the nest where monsters are created and the heart that provides fresh blood to Lishan Hospital. "Buying time for the Flesh Fairy, you send me behind the male doctor." While Gao Ming was communicating with Big Dog, the female doctor finally realized something was wrong. She suddenly spit out a large mouthful of blood, which seemed to be alive. It''s squirming and exudes an alluring fragrance. "It''s almost done." Gao Ming said softly to the big dog: "Ready to take action?" The monster was cut and sewn out using the patient''s body as material, and now the flesh fairy has its own blood injected into it. The alienated fingers of the female doctor were dyed red. The monsters who drank the blood from the Flesh Fairy''s wounds felt their bodies numb. Their broken hearts seemed to be revitalized, and brand new blood vessels sprouted from the wounds. The monster that was previously treated as a whole is now divided by the flesh fairy. Each piece of flesh is growing according to its own will, and they are tearing the mountain of flesh from the inside. ?Countless dismembered and corrected souls drilled into his head, and those weird and crazy thoughts occupied every nerve in him. The expression on his face gradually became the same as those souls. ?The fragrant blood flowed along the threads, and the female doctor discovered that the monster in the meat mountain had undergone secondary alienation! ?Perhaps in the view of the Flesh Fairy, the monsters in front of him are not worthy of being called monsters, and they still have more room to grow. There was no baby in the cradle, only a black-and-white photo of the deceased. The male doctor was operating on the female doctor. He cut open the female doctor''s belly and took out the newborn. ??The back of this deceased photo is completely covered in shadow, and the face of the newborn is also blurred, as if it was cursed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 270 threaten Chapter 270 Threat Posthumous photo? New life? In the operating room, both rebirth and death will occur. In the photos of male and female doctors, death and rebirth are intertwined in this way. A black and white photo records the birth of life? Is that child a ghost in the shadow world? Why cant I see his face clearly? Gao Ming hid in the big dogs body, and the two of them slowly approached the center of the operating room. After seeing the exposure of the baby''s cradle, both male and female doctors went crazy. Their eyes were no longer rational, and their mouths were no longer correcting themselves. Female doctors touch the alienated intestines and stomach, and would rather be injured themselves than incite their internal organs to protect the cradle. The male doctor growled, and various sharp knives sprouted from his arms. ??The white coat was torn, and the male doctor''s hands seemed to have turned into blade wings. When he moved quickly, he seemed to have set off a metal storm. The flesh ghost did not find the "flesh heart" he wanted. He originally planned to eat the monster''s heart and directly assimilate the opponent''s flesh and blood. The distance is getting closer and closer, Gao Ming has only one goal - the baby''s cradle located in the heart of Roshan. "Female doctors are like a mother''s body, male doctors are like weapons, and what really controls all of this is the corpse in the cradle?" Gao Ming''s mind turned: "Get close to those monsters and find a way to steal the cradle." The big dog also knew that the situation was critical, and its hair was floating in the shadows. In order to save Gao Ming, the moment it was noticed by the male doctor, it jumped out of the hiding shadow and threw Gao Ming towards the meat mountain. Then he used his body to protect his life and bit into the blood vessels and mutated organs that were wrapped around him. ?The chains forged by the soul tightly wrapped around the baby''s cradle and the black and white photo of the deceased. Gao Ming opened the door of the execution room and raised the guillotine! The flesh and blood was penetrated. It was the first time for the Flesh Immortal to encounter such a situation. The congratulatory face in life was distorted in pain, the dead face wearing a fragment of a sheep face mask had cold eyes, and the evil face was smiling crazily. The single eye on the handle of the knife reflected Gao Ming''s figure. The moment he held the knife, a few white hairs appeared on his head. Looking at the two of them, it seemed as if what was in the cradle was not a photo of a deceased person, but their own child. ??Blood and water flowed. The Flesh Fairy expended too much power when killing the Bone Thousand Hands on K, but he was not prepared to rest at all. Instead, he wanted to restore himself by devouring and assimilating the monster''s flesh and blood. You only get one chance. ??The female doctor''s silk thread and the flesh fairy''s chain were entangled in each other''s flesh and blood. Neither side gave in, and they would destroy the other even if their bodies were shattered. ?Seizing the right opportunity, the big dog moved back and forth in the newly emerged shadows. Although he kept complaining, he was obeying Gaofang''s command with practical actions. The maternal blood soaked Gao Ming''s clothes. He nailed the one-eyed boning knife to the black and white photo. The bodies of the male and female doctors trembled at the same time, as if their own hearts were pierced by nails. Thick black liquid fell from a high place, and some dirty things had climbed to the top of Gao Ming''s head. ??The flesh and blood ghosts and gods were suffering as if they were in pain. The death and **** signs did not respond much, the evil signs were laughing like crazy, and the human sign representing congratulations was so painful that they almost collapsed. With the big dog as a ladder, Gao Ming got directly into the wounds torn by flesh and blood ghosts and gods! ?Stepping on the chains laid out by the Flesh Fairy in advance, the cooperation between Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy has just begun, and everything is proceeding in the direction Gao Ming expected. Chains engraved with ghost patterns poured out from the torture room. Compared with the huge bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming was much more flexible. Hurry! Faster! ??The chain was quickly retracted, and the clattering sound made the female doctor cry and struggle, while the male doctor also rushed towards Gao Xie like crazy. Seeing that she could not prevent her from dying, the female doctor screamed, and blood mist floated from the blood vessels around the cradle, like a cocoon wrapping the cradle. The fight between ghosts and monsters is much more direct and terrifying than what Gao Ming imagined. Most of their abilities are related to sacrifice, curse, erosion, etc. When encountering the same type of abilities, the scene of them devouring each other is even more cruel. "Their houses of resentment are overlapping! No, it''s the flesh fairy''s house of resentment that wants to grow on the operating room!" The big dog discovered the opportunity. The walls of the operating room cracked, and the cracks were like scars on the surface of human skin. The scabs will form on their own, but during the healing process, shadows will flow into the interior of the room from the gaps. It seems that we dont need to attract the doctors attention, your **** is really wild. What the big dog wanted to say might be brutal and barbaric, but he was afraid that the Flesh Fairy would hear it. Neither of the two sides had any intention of giving in, and they were locked in a stalemate in the most **** and cruel way. Their flesh and blood merged step by step. ?Hysterical screams came from the doctors'' mouths. There was an unhealable wound on their heart, and the expressions on their faces became frightened and anxious. They were very anxious, but it seemed that everything was already too late. ?The female doctor tried her best to defend, while the male doctor wanted to cut the flesh fairy into pieces, while the flesh fairy was trying hard to infiltrate itself into the mountain of flesh so that his blood could invade the baby''s cradle. ??The remaining seven arms smashed against the meat mountain, and chains were poured into the flesh and blood along the wounds. Not only did the flesh and blood ghosts not be afraid or avoid it, they also tightly connected themselves to the meat mountain. Did Situ An and Lu Zang take advantage of their love as parents? Hearing the cry of the baby, the female doctor screamed and scratched her own flesh and blood frantically. Surgical threads were drilled into her body. She forcibly controlled the monsters and flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods to fight for control of the meat mountain. ?Human Xiang is the human nature of the flesh and blood immortal. It is precisely because of the existence of Human Xiang that he will listen to Gao Ming''s words and consider Gao Ming''s safety, so Gao Ming will never make Ren Xiang go crazy. He grabbed the chain in the execution chamber with five fingers. Gao Ming hid inside the big dog without showing any murderous intent. He narrowed his eyes and stared straight at the slightly shaking cradle. Opening the execution room, Gao Ming''s heart beat violently, and flames ignited in the flesh and blood furnace. He grabbed the boning knife forged by the flesh fairy using the corpse of the god. When Gao Ming first obtained the Flesh Immortal, Congratulations, as the life aspect, completely dominated the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. However, as time went by, the other three phases continued to strengthen, especially the death aspect and the evil aspect. Now the Flesh Immortal''s personality and temper are completely different from before. , more and more like real ghosts and gods. ? Nothing can completely destroy his flesh and blood, and nothing can control his flesh and blood. Four ghostly faces stared at the male and female doctors, and the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods wanted to devour them from the front. ?Before all the monsters got close, Gao Ming tore off the dense blood vessels under the baby''s cradle and pulled the cradle out of the blood cocoon. With the tip of the knife facing outward, Gao Ming stabbed it into the blood cocoon with all his strength. Death spread. He waved his arm and cut a big hole in the blood cocoon. Monsters that were cut and pieced together emerged from the weird organs. They were only a few meters away from death. The male and female doctors discovered something was wrong, but at this time, the high life force had already rushed into the internal organs. Chains were wrapped around her hands, and she hit the blood cocoon with high speed, but could not penetrate it. The thin layer of blood cocoon seemed to contain all the emotions of the female doctor. ??The sound of a baby crying was heard, and a ferocious wound was made on the flesh-and-blood ghost''s shoulder by the male doctor. One of his arms hung down weakly and was almost cut off by the male doctor. Just when the baby''s cradle was about to come under the guillotine, Gao Ming stepped on the chain. He grabbed the fateful guillotine and stared at the male doctor coldly. Back off. (End of this chapter) Chapter 271 Complete Chapter 271 Completed The sharp guillotine is hovering on the side of the cradle, and the blade that can cut off fate will fall at any time. Gao Ming stood on the alienated organ, surrounded by various monsters stitched together in the center. Back off! Gao Ming really doesn''t like killing, nor does he want to torture the two doctors. He just wants to find out the secrets in the hospital and find Situ An''s home. ??The metal blade on the male doctor''s body was rubbing against each other like saw teeth. His scarlet eyes trembled in his eye sockets. The expression on his face was very painful, and his heart seemed to be torn apart by two opposite forces. As he opened and closed his mouth, the blades on the male doctor''s arms suddenly stabbed his shoulders. In an act of almost self-abuse, he took a step back covered in blood. The female doctor, who is the mother body, has a hint of pleading in her eyes. At this time, the chains have penetrated her alienated organs. Giving up resistance is tantamount to handing her future into the hands of the enemy. The baby''s cry started to sound, and the female doctor finally chose to give up the resistance. Gao Ming originally wanted to kill the two doctors directly, but their reactions at this time made Gao Ming hesitate. They still have some humanity left in them. Gao Ming didn''t get an answer, so he had to find the answer by himself. He opened the quilt in the cradle and found another photo to his surprise. "Their children seem to have been selected by the shadows and cannot be separated from the shadows at all." Dagou only dared to approach Gao Ming after making sure they were safe: "Look at that photo, the newborns should be born as seeds of the shadow world. His fate was determined from the moment he was born." In the photo, Situ An is wearing the uniform of the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, sitting in the office with a smile. There are various toys thrown on the floor in front of the desk. There is a four or five-year-old child sitting on the ground, playing very happily. ?This photo has nothing to do with the shadow world, it is just a very ordinary color photo. "He is your child? Situ An took him away?" The two doctors are unable to communicate with others normally. They are just doing things according to certain orders, and their hearts are completely dominated by obsession. I subconsciously looked at the back of the photo and saw Situ An''s handwriting on it - I decided to name him Afang and treat him as my biological child. He will not have anything to do with the shadow world and will be as healthy and happy as an ordinary child. grow up. I hope you don''t worry and don''t let him see you again, so that you can completely cut off his connection with the shadows. ??The boy was playing with building blocks and cars carefree. He seemed to particularly like building houses. He used building blocks to build various huts next to his desk. "Situ An promised to help you take care of your children?" Gao Ming knew very well that both doctors had been deceived by Situ An. That **** turned his biological son into a ghost. His statement that he treated Afang as his biological son clearly meant that He said he wanted to make A Fang a ghost. ?Picking up the black-and-white photo that had been pierced by the boning knife, Gao Ming looked at the two doctors: "There is no child of yours in the cradle, only photos of the deceased in the shadow world. What did Lu Zang and Situ An say to you before they left?" Two doctors occupied the operating room of Lishan Hospital and continuously provided the hospital with various deformed monsters. If the entire hospital was compared to a monster, they would be the heart of the monster. After Gao Ming took out the photo, the two doctors'' eyes stayed on the child. How can a child born in a monster''s heart be ordinary? "A Fang?" Gao Ming held the photo: "This child is so valued by Situ An, there must be something hidden in him." ? ? Manipulating the chains, Gao Ming dragged Situ An in the torture room behind various torture instruments. He grabbed the black and white photos and joined the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ??The ghost with wounds all over his body and a broken arm greedily sucked the blood from the mountain of meat, and his four ghostly faces became much more real. The balance of victory has tipped towards Gao Ming. The longer time goes on, the more the Flesh Fairy cannibalize, and the situation is basically controlled by Gao Ming. "Don''t worry, not only will I not kill you, but I will also help you find your child." Gao Ming is different from Situ An. He is really ready to reunite the doctor''s family: "But I have a prerequisite. Which of the two of you must There is a person living in my heart. ??The Flesh Immortal, who was connected to Gao Ming''s mind, knew what Gao Ming was going to do. His ribs pierced the skin of his chest, and the door of the torture room slowly opened, like a giant monster opening its mouth. ??Countless instruments of torture are like fangs, the chains are sliding, and the scent of meat is wafting. The scene in front of you is like a paradise in the end of the world. ?Hong Yuyi, who was staying in the corner of the torture room, also heard the familiar words. She raised her head and glanced up, and then started to be alone in a daze again. With hope, there is meaning in living. The bodies of the deformed monsters sewn out of the meat mountain gradually withered, and the meat mountain collapsed step by step. The female doctor seemed to know that she might be sucked dry, and she roared at the male doctor. ?Hands covered with silk threads pulled the body for the last time, and the female doctor located at the top of the mountain of meat controlled the mountain of meat to fall toward the execution chamber! The surgical instruments collided together, and the male doctor rushed towards the female doctor almost at the same time. He put away the sharp knives all over his body for the first time, his eyes were red, and he wanted to stop the female doctor. Just as a female doctors suturing can never close the wounds in their hearts, a male doctors cutting can never hurt a female doctor at all. Gao Ming did not use chains to bind him, nor did he use any other instruments of torture, but the two doctors seemed to have misunderstood what he meant. They struggled with each other, hugged each other and fell into the torture room. ??The Flesh Fairy didn''t care about love and romance. The ribs in his chest immediately contracted, trapping the two doctors in the torture chamber. "Why did both of them come in?" Gao Ming also didn''t expect such a thing to happen: "It makes it look like I am the villain." ?It is easy to enter the execution chamber, but it is difficult to get out. They will live and die together with Gao Ming, and will no longer be controlled by fate. Gao Ming originally wanted to continue chasing the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau, but the flesh-and-blood ghost''s injuries were too serious and he needed to rest. The broken arm was reborn little by little, and the flesh ghosts and gods pushed down the mountain of meat. Those monsters became the flesh and blood fairy''s nourishment, and most of them were integrated into the flesh and blood resentment house by him. After the Flesh Immortal is absorbed, the area of ??the Flesh Resentment House should be fully doubled. "Let your **** rest." The big dog crouched in the corner, far away from the torture chamber. ??Put away the one-eyed boning knife and hang it on the wall of the torture room. He slowly approached the two doctors. To show his sincerity, he took out both the black and white photo and the color photo. Seeing the sudden change in Gao Ming''s attitude, the two doctors felt that it was a fraud and did not dare to act rashly. In the end, Gao Ming gave them the photos of his death. "As promised, I will help you find the child, but before that, I have to leave this hospital first." Gao Ming sat on the chain and took off his psychological insight mask: "You guys stay in this hospital Its been a long time, have you ever heard anyone talk about the location of your home? (End of this chapter) Chapter 272 The craziest curse Chapter 272 The craziest curse Gao Ming wanted to enter Situ An''s home, but he had no clue now. The two doctors hugged each other like a pair of star-crossed mandarin ducks, and seemed to be ready to die together. ?His eyebrows furrowed, Gao Ming felt that the other party did not understand what he meant. He wanted the big dog to translate, but the big dog hid in the shadows and did not dare to come over, for fear of being kicked into the execution room by Gao Ming. ?Brother Gou made it very clear in his mind that he saved Gao Ming because he knew what kind of person Gao Ming was, but he also saved Gao Ming because he had done too many outrageous things. "Forget it, I won''t force you anymore." Gao Ming took out Xuan Wen''s black and white wedding photo from his pocket. The shadow-covered photo was already very different from the original appearance. The high life is colorful, Xuanwen''s coat also has color, but her skin is still pale, not like a living person. Showing the photos of the deceased to the two doctors, Gao Ming pointed to the child in their photos, and then pointed to Xuan Wen in the wedding photo: "That child is your family, she is my family, have you seen her in the hospital?" Pass her?" After repeated explanations, the female doctor finally understood the meaning of a high life. She showed the wound on her arm that could not be healed, and threw a bottle of medicine from her clothes. "I''ve eaten all of them, and now it''s too late to think about the consequences." Gao Ming has seen many cursed objects. In Hende Private Academy, some students have also learned to use cursed objects to deal with ghosts, but most of what they found were low-level cursed objects. , this is the first time Gao Ming has seen a cursed object like the operating table used to curse the entire city. The operating table has a special attraction for the Flesh Fairy, which makes Gao Ming a little helpless: "You can''t carry it away, can you?" The map of the vast sea was surrounded by various instruments of torture. The Flesh Immortal personally dropped his most precious blood on the map. "Let''s go to the gastroenterology department." Gao Ming waved to Big Dog. Between Xuan Wen and the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau, he chose Xuan Wen. The tenth floor of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, safe passage. ?His men knew that he was in a bad mood, but they still took out the test report: "Situ An seems to have trapped a big ghost and a child in the building." After moving the operating table, the flesh-and-blood ghost became much more honest. He obediently obeyed Gao Ming''s words, gathered his body little by little, and crawled back into Gao Ming''s chest with all the blood and traces of the fight. ?At the signal of the female doctor, Gao Ming saw a mark at the entrance of the operating room. The red question mark was separated by a line. In "To Our Mortal Love", this mark represented the danger that was about to appear. The blood on the surface of the operating table fell off, and the lines hidden under the thick blood scab were fully visible to the eyes of several people. Lifelike, like dragon scales, the divine patterns come together to form a map of the entire vast sea! The blood of monsters, the stain of shadows, all kinds of filth and darkness are soaking the vast sea every moment. This map of the vast sea engraved on the operating table seems to be Lu Zangs curse on the entire city! He will let shadow, disease, terror and disaster cover everything, and use the most terrifying way to wake everyone up from their dreams. Having the clue, Gao Ming clutched the medicine bottle and immediately left the execution room. "Ready to go." Gao Ming stood at the door, but the flesh and blood ghost was unwilling to leave. He raised his newly recovered arm and hugged the operating table. ?The flesh-and-blood ghost didn''t care about anything else. After swallowing the operating table, he stood on the gap in the ground, his heart beating loudly. The ground shook, and cries came from the hospital walls, as if a patient''s heart was about to be removed. The operating table that was moved into the torture room grew fine blood vessels, and gradually formed an integral whole with the torture room. The two doctors did not expect that the flesh and blood fairy would be so ruthless, and directly brought in the highly alienated operating table on the back floor. It seemed that Let them go to jail and work at the same time. ?This scene is like an adult taking a child to an amusement park. When it gets dark, the adult prepares to go home, but the child hugs the slide and refuses to leave. ??Judao God looked at the corpses lying scattered on the stairs, frowned and threw away the blood-stained gloves. Gao Ming picked up the medicine bottle and moved his eyes to the female doctor''s arm. The narrow wound contained the power of faith. He doesnt know the grade of this cursed object, but if it is allowed to spread, it will definitely contaminate a large area of ??the city and cause serious abnormal events. ?But in fact, all those investigators were killed by the big ghosts around him. He didn''t know that those investigators died because of investigating him. "I was in a hurry when I came in and didn''t see the mark left by Xuan Wen. She was reminding me." At the least, residents will continue to get sick, and at worst, there will be **** disasters. Thin blood vessels are like the veins of leaves, sending the blood of deformed monsters into every building on the map. Maybe that building is normal now and no abnormal events have happened, but if this continues, something will happen in that building. Good thing. ? A child over four years old, carrying a schoolbag full of building blocks and wearing dirty little dinosaur pajamas, ran through the safety passage. When he saw so many corpses, he acted very scared. A clear voice sounded. The Flesh Immortal placed the operating table in the center of the torture room where a handful of torture instruments were hung. The blades collided, and the bright blades hung on all the buildings in the vast sea. The operating table is the center of the altar. Washed away by a large amount of blood, the entire operating table turned blood red. The medicine bottle is empty and the medicine inside has been used. "Someone put a curse on the entire city, and used various deformed and twisted patients in the hospital as sacrifices to continuously strengthen the curse. How much karma is owed!" The big dog''s voice was dull, and his expression was so serious that he was a little scared. situation. Before he finished speaking, Gao Ming saw all the flesh and blood ghost and god''s arms stretched out under the operating table, the blood and dirt fell off, and the ribs on the ghost and god''s chest opened like a giant mouth! Under the shocked gazes of Gao Ming and Big Dog, the ghost swallowed the operating table completely into the torture chamber. "Is this caused by Xuan Wen? Did she gather the will of living people through games?" ?That drop of blood seeped into the operating table, casting a light haze of blood over all the buildings, and leaving a faint smell of meat on the operating table. Did the gastroenterology department prescribe medicine? The flesh-and-blood ghost drained all the monsters in the operating room. He pushed the debris on the ground to the wall. Only then did Gao Ming see that the entire operating room had been transformed into a huge altar. Touch the screen and the surveillance video will start playing. The acting director of the Eastern District is raising ghosts in the office building. Jingtuos face was as cold as frost, and his voice was extremely cold: What is the name of the kid who escaped? What is his relationship with Situ An? "According to the data, the child''s name is Afang, number 0109, and he is the live bait used by Situ An to feed the big ghost. However, the live bait put out before him and the live bait put out after him are all dead. Only he is an accident. The mystery The reporters believe that all the resentment in the room is concentrated on No. 0109. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 273 Wanjie Chapter 273: Ten Thousand Solutions "How can a live bait used to stimulate the ferocity of a big ghost be protected by a big ghost? Those losers at Shumi Research Institute are becoming more and more useless." God Jingtuo''s eyes showed a cold light: "I think they are behind If you stay here for too long, your brain will become dull and you will only think according to rules and dogma. ?The two subordinates did not dare to speak at all. The Shumi Research Institute was so powerful that only Lord Jingtuo, who was also a Shumi researcher, dared to scold them. "This kid can''t run far. You must mobilize the surrounding surveillance and catch him!" "yes!" "The area where he lives is very close to Situ An''s office area. Situ An raised him with a big ghost. Maybe he wanted to use the big ghost to cover up something about him. The so-called live bait and serial number are both used To confuse outsiders." Just as Lord Jingtuo finished giving the order, the white ring on his wrist that represented the deluded person suddenly vibrated. Glancing at the information displayed on the white ring, the expression on Lord Jingtuo''s face became more gloomy: "The guests have arrived, let''s go downstairs first. Before I come back, clean the safe passage and don''t let me see any blood. Back on the first floor, Hanhais investigators and staff took refuge in the corner of the hall. In the center of the hall stood a team of security personnel wearing black uniforms and blood rings. They were like silent killing machines. No one spoke. They were numb and cold, as if they had lost all human emotions. ?Seeing the God of Jingtuo walking out of the elevator, all the security personnel twisted their heads. Their eyes were filled with murderous intent, and ordinary people did not dare to look at them at all. Wanjie, you guys came too late. Lord Jingtuo ignored the other security personnel, and his eyes were fixed on a middle-aged man from beginning to end. "The Hanhai General Administration passed through layers of screening and sent 597 elite investigators to the New Shanghai Forbidden Game half a year ago. Only four of them obtained ghost patterns at the level of ghosts and gods. They corresponded to the four statues of gods. They are The core strength of the security department." The middle-aged man reached out and grabbed a handful of clay sculpture fragments: "But just half an hour ago, one of the ghosts died." The security personnel took out two black boxes from the vehicle they were riding in, and they opened the boxes in front of the Lord Suddha. The middle-aged man opened the box on the right again. It was full of blood ring fragments, with only a few blood rings intact. ??Judao God heard that there was something wrong in the man''s words, and he waited for the other person to continue speaking. "You mean K was killed? He set off with two security teams, and he has only been gone for half a day?!" Lord Jingtuo also didn''t understand. He knew how terrifying these security personnel were. They were the trump cards of the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau. One of them went through various cruel tests in the taboo game, and in the end only about one-seventh of them passed the test. "I''m indeed a step late." When the man spoke, the security personnel around him didn''t even dare to breathe too hard. His voice was unhurried, but it carried an indescribable sense of oppression, as if he was facing someone other than One person, but a sea of ??silence. ??The man had a face with a Chinese character and a serious expression. He waved his hand slightly. "Each of our security personnel will leave a spare blood ring at the headquarters. The two are a pair and lock a person''s information. When the owner of the blood ring dies, the spare blood ring will be automatically damaged." The middle-aged man looked calm. But the anger in his eyes could no longer be suppressed: "Do you know what this means?" There are four clay sculptures of ghosts and gods placed in the box on the left. Among them, the ghost-faced Bodhisattva with a thousand arms has been shattered and cannot be repaired at all. ?That man looks very ordinary and would be ignored in a crowd. He and the arrogant and domineering K have completely different personalities. The seventh and ninth security teams were almost completely wiped out? Lord Jingtuo did not expect such a thing to happen. What mission did you send them on? "A group of ghost players have appeared in the vast sea recently. They seem to be related to the shadow world and want to overthrow the Investigation Bureau and replace it. I received information that their mission tonight is at Lishan Hospital, so I asked K to lead the team there." Lord Jingtuo once tried to dissuade K, but K did not accept it and led the team directly there. "Lishan Hospital? What level of abnormal events broke out in that building?" The middle-aged man was obviously much more cautious. It is the property of Stuart, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. No one knows what that guy did in the hospital. "You let a monster grow under your eyes?" The middle-aged man said in a bad tone. In his opinion, it was entirely the mistake of some people in the Hanhai General Administration that led to the death of his team members. "Wanjie, you''d better be careful what you say. Neither you nor I are the ones who make decisions." Lord Jingtuo lowered his voice: "Whether a person is a human or a monster is not ours to decide." The consequences of treating a deer like a horse is to be subverted. The middle-aged man is not like ordinary security personnel who are only willing to be a weapon in the hands of others. I can pretend that I didnt hear what you just said. Lord Jingtuo had prepared something for K before. All information was sent to Wanjie and then he left. He is on the same level as Wan Jie and is not qualified to mobilize Wan Jie to do anything. "Kaitan player... In the taboo game, everyone is a Kaitan player." The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods returned to the torture chamber to rest, while Gao Ming and Big Dog walked through the completely alienated hospital corridor. The interior of the corridor is completely eroded by shadows, and it is almost impossible to tell that it is in a hospital. Through the window glass of the back building, Gao Ming also noticed the fighting in the front building. After a person gains strength, his desires will continue to expand. If he cannot restrain his ambition, he will be destroyed. ??At this stage, the Kaitan players are just a group of rabble. They were lucky enough to gain the ability of ghosts in the early stages of the disaster. At this time, they gathered in the front building, vented unscrupulously, and used violence to destroy the rules. ?The front building has turned into a Shura field, and some Kaitan players were forced to run into the back building in order to avoid ghosts and "teammates". "When a disaster breaks out, the number of ghost talk players will increase. When Xia Yang led the backwater forum, he didn''t care about the lives of ordinary people at all. All actions were pursued to maximize profits. If I had to do it again, I can''t follow his old path. When I leave the hospital, We must first formulate rules that Kaitan players need to abide by. The front building was already covered with blood. Gao Ming knew very well how terrible people were. In his memories of so many deaths, more than half of them were killed by others. "Ni Bodhisattva is crossing the river. You can''t save yourself, but you still want to save others?" The big dog bit off the hospital map on the wall: "I found the gastroenterology department, but it''s not the same as the hospital department I imagined. The big dog came to the first floor carrying high orders. The entire first-floor hall was completely different from when they first arrived. All the closed departments on both sides of the corridor were opened, and there was a scary sound coming from behind every door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 274 world mood Chapter 274 The Mood of the World These wards are completely different from when we came here. ?The back building is no longer empty and quiet. After nightfall, the doctors in Lishan Hospital begin to go to work. The alienated patients go back and forth between the various wards, and there are long lines at the medicine retrieval office and the payment office. ?Everything is similar to a real hospital, but the prerequisite is to ignore the various alienated things on the patients. Some of them don''t even have human shapes, just a ball of flesh and blood with a human face. "Don''t disturb them." The big dog saw the shadows wrapped around the patients. They were all residents of the shadow world. Now the back building was completely covered by shadows. They were just wandering around in their "home". "We have now fallen deeply into the shadow world. The longer we stay in this place completely occupied by shadows, the more likely we are to be assimilated." Big Dog looked at him warily: "I usually don''t dare to enter the buildings in the shadow world casually. Afraid of encountering this kind of place that can breed its own shadow." "Greed your own shadow?" A question suddenly popped up in Gao Ming''s mind: "What exactly is the shadow in the shadow world? You can hide in the shadow freely, so you should know it well, right?" The female doctor said that if the treatment in the other three rooms cannot be cured, come here. The big dog sniffed at the door for a long time: It smells very strange, do you want to go in and have a look? The shadow world is originally a dead world. The big dog stopped at the door of the Department of Gastroenterology. Compared with other departments, the door of the Department of Gastroenterology is very wide and covers a large area. I shouldnt be considered queue-jumping, right? The big dog opened the unlocked door of the gastroenterology department with its nose, and entered the department with Gao Ming. The big dog shook his huge head: "Shadows are like an emotion. When people are angry, they will have angry emotions. These shadows are like the emotions left by a world before it dies. It contains a lot of things. Theres despair, theres pain, but more than anything, theres sadness. "Probably forget it." The bodies of the indigenous people have been hollowed out by the shadows, leaving only a shell. All the vitality in their bodies has been sucked away by the shadows, and they have become part of the despair. In other words, most of them are Most natives are also shadows. What if I have other illnesses? ??However, unlike the doctor outside, when the three big ghost doctors saw Gao Ming and Big Dog coming in, they all sat still and did not treat them at all. They just shook their heads and motioned for the two of them to go out. "What''s wrong with you?" A female doctor wearing glasses sat behind the desk. She was not too old, and her beautiful eyes were hidden behind thick lenses. When she heard the sound of the door being pushed open, her gaze still stayed on On the computer screen, the patient is not seen at all. "I have a stomachache and a little fever." Gao Ming wanted to find a place to sit down, but there were no extra chairs in the department. The female doctor didn''t seem to listen carefully to Gao Ming''s words, and said to herself: "Gluttony, gluttony, or eating something you shouldn''t eat, please turn left and go to the second room to get medicine; you are restless and thinking wildly, and you are starting to If you feel that food is disgusting, or you think of food as other things, such as fingers, hair, etc., please turn left and go to the third room for treatment; if you feel that your stomach is bloated and painful, and there seems to be something strange growing in your stomach, please Turn left to go to the fourth room." The big dog''s hair floats in the shadows, like water plants at the bottom of the river: "The reason why I can blend into the shadows is because the emotions I have are very similar to the shadows, but this is also what scares me, because I know my own Experience. A deformed child who cannot hear or see, grows up in boundless darkness, violence and panic. The emotions in the shadow are similar to mine, which means that the other person has experienced similar things to me. " After observing for a long time, the big dog lowered his head and whispered in Gao Ming''s ear: "There are two types of patients in Lishan Hospital. One is that patients in reality are sent to the shadow world, and their mental state is very unstable. , most of them are tortured by shadows and go crazy, and their physical alienation is also related to the selves they imagine in their minds. The other type of patients are the ones we see now. They are the natives of the shadow world and are used to living in the shadows. There is a thin layer of shadow on the surface of the skin and the mood is stable, because for them, so-called abnormal events are part of life and they have long been accustomed to it. Many years ago, Situ Ans fate was changed in Lishan Hospital. He may have mistakenly entered the Lishan Hospital in the shadow world while working part-time as a nurse here. "Lishan Hospital should also exist in the shadow world. It has been treating aboriginals since many years ago." Big Dog moved his body in the consulting room: "It was not Situ An who dragged the real Lishan Hospital into the shadows. , but he replaced Lishan Hospital in the shadow world into reality." ??When the alarm sound came from the gastroenterology department again, the big dog''s black eyes moved back and forth. It stared at the patient who was about to enter the department, suddenly approached, and swallowed him in one gulp. The three wards are three rooms of resentment. The big ghosts put on white coats and carried various tools. The so-called medicines made people''s scalp numb. There were strange-shaped bugs, foul-smelling black soup, and writings. All kinds of cursed things. "Then can the second type of patients still be considered human beings?" As soon as Gao Ming finished speaking, he saw a patient being carried out from the adjacent ward by a nurse. His body was cut to pieces, but there was no blood flowing out of the wound. Only shadows travel under the skin. ?Here, the dagger that killed someone, the hair that fell from a baby, and the clothes worn by the dead became healing medicine. ?The big ghosts are non-committal and very polite. These three doctors reminded Gao Ming of the big ghost teachers at Hande Private Academy. They would selectively abide by some rules. Can a world be afraid? According to what the female doctor said, after turning left, Gao Ming walked from the second room to the fourth room. There was a big ghost in every room. "If the other three rooms are not cured, just turn left and enter the first room." The doctor repeated the same words. Gao Ming felt a little strange. He walked to the other side of the consultation table and found that the female doctor had no lower body. Under her white coat, It was connected to the desks and chairs in the department, and shadows lingered on the dense lines. The female doctor''s soul seemed to be trapped in that old computer. Patients in the corridor are called by the doctor, and when they are in line, they open the door curtain and enter the gastroenterology department. ?Most patients will feel better after coming out of the department, and the physical changes seem to be less obvious. ??No ghost paid any attention to Gao Ming, so he and the big dog had no choice but to come to the door of the first room. Were all here. Gao Ming opened the door of the first room. He saw the scene behind the door and took a breath of cold air. Behind the door is not a sick room or a room of resentment, but a wriggling flesh wall and a tunnel-like intestine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 275 our paradise Chapter 275 Our Paradise Do you want to go in? Resistance was written all over the big dogs face. It felt that it shouldnt have said anything just now. Why do patients who cannot be treated in the other three wards enter here? Where is the end of this tunnel? Gao Ming took out the map left by Mr. Question Mark. It did not draw the internal layout of the Gastroenterology Department in detail, but Mr. Question Mark drew a separate small house in the Gastroenterology Department. "This map looks like a kindergarten child." The big dog bit Gao Ming''s clothes: "Don''t be impulsive, this place looks very wrong." "Do you think a small house means a home? Is Situ An''s home hidden deep in this intestine?" Gao Ming reached out and touched the flesh wall. There was no slippery feeling, so he tried to walk in. . Would anyone build their home in such a dirty place? The big dog lowered his head, suppressing the discomfort in his heart, and followed Gao Ming. Intestinaltunnel The light behind him gradually weakened, and Gao Ming felt as if he had returned to the night of the Ghost Festival. The sound of the door shaft turning sounded in the distance. Gao Ming looked back and saw that the door they entered was closed. ?At first, the things growing on the flesh wall were normal, including work clothes, photos, gifts for family members, money, etc., until a wedding ring was used as the dividing point, and the following things began to deviate. There was no exit on the road we came from, and there was no end in sight. Everything seemed to have changed in an instant. This rag doll is becoming more and more human-like. "Gao Ming, things seem to be growing on the flesh wall, don''t get close to them." The big dog bit Gao Ming''s clothes, but Gao Ming''s current state was very strange. In such a strange illusion, he felt familiar in his heart. Continuing to walk forward, Gao Ming saw a group photo embedded in the flesh wall. Situ An was standing with the patient''s family, accepting their thanks, but all the family members and the patient had a **** mark on their faces. cross, it seems those people have been killed. He moved his eyes and saw another rag doll on the wall a few meters away. In addition to its hair, its fingertips also had living nails, and its mouth had living teeth. In the photo, he is young and handsome, with firm eyes and a sense of justice in his eyes. The first impression is very good. "The nurse''s clothes and work permit represent work. These photos seem to represent Situ An''s conscience. The things he owns are being lost in the intestines step by step and being digested by the shadow world." The big dog analyzed it seriously, and the tall man next to him But Ming didn''t give him any response: "What? Don''t tell me that you have had a similar experience?" "Care workers?" Next to the wedding ring is a rag doll with living hair. The doll itself is very cute, but it has an inexplicable sense of fear under the black hair. Gao Ming stretched out his hand towards the ring. The diamond on the wedding ring was very small. The ring itself was not expensive, but it looked extremely dazzling in the intestines. It was condensed with light, like an eye staring at Situ An. ?The further you go, more and more things grow out of the flesh wall. This intestinal-like passage records Situ Ans unknown past. There were shadows growing in the crevices of the squirming flesh wall. Gao Ming reached out and pulled out an old-fashioned nurse uniform from more than 20 years ago, with Situ An''s work ID hanging on it. Not long after, Gao Ming saw a third rag doll. The new doll had human skin. Then there is the fourth doll, which has the eyes and internal organs of a living person. Looking down, Gao Ming was stunned when he reached the ninth doll. The doll in front of him was no different from a child in reality. What''s even more terrifying is that Gao Ming saw this child in the office building of Hande Private College, and he was Situ An''s biological son! The nine dolls on the wall record how a rag doll turned into a human step by step. But it can also be understood as how a living person is replaced by a ghost step by step. The nine dolls look ordinary, but behind them they represent Situ Ans lost humanity. "dad" Gao Ming vaguely heard the voice of a child. He approached the wall and found that the child growing out of the flesh wall was calling Situ An. Things that grow in the intestines are all abandoned by Situ An and digested and eaten by the shadow world. The child is still waiting for his father to come back to pick him up, but unfortunately Situ An never thought of taking it away. ??The intestinal peristalsis becomes more violent, and the things growing in the flesh wall become more cruel, crazy and perverted. Situ An turned his own sons into ghosts. How could such a demon keep his hands off other people? ? Wearing a blood-stained exquisite suit and a pure white charity coat, his eyes showed pity and sympathy. He cut open beautiful faces with a knife blade and blinded pairs of eyes full of hope. The flesh walls were covered with mutilated corpses. They were poor people who needed help, but Situ An had squeezed them out of their last value. From a homeless man with no relatives to some big figures in the vast sea, Situ An treats everyone equally when it comes to killing. He will do anything that is beneficial to him, and he will use all means to get rid of anyone who hinders his progress. The ruined faces were stuck in the cracks of the flesh walls. Their arms, which they could barely swing, seemed to be asking Gao Ming for help, hoping that Gao Ming could take them out of this dark intestine. ?Walking in the intestines, Gao Ming looked at the corpses and half-dead souls in the flesh walls. He suddenly understood why he had that familiar feeling. Intestinaltunnel On the night of the Ghost Festival, after he got off the bus, he saw a similar scene in the tunnel where the car accident occurred. Its just that the intestines that represent Situ Ans past are filled with other peoples corpses; while the tunnel that symbolizes Gao Mings past is filled with his own corpses. If you want to have a beginning that can break your destiny, you may need to make a special sacrifice. Situ An used other living people in the dream, but I used myself at every moment in the past. To this day, Gao Ming still doesnt know what is at the end of the tunnel, but at this moment, he will see Situ Ans deepest secret. ?Walking through the countless corpses growing out of the flesh wall, Gao Ming and Big Dog moved forward step by step. The killing seemed to never stop. There were various ways of death, and there were more and more alienated ghosts and abnormal people. After walking for an unknown amount of time, Gao Ming and Da Gou suddenly heard laughter. In the depths of the flesh wall covered with corpses, the laughter seemed particularly harsh. The more innocent it laughed, the more terrifying it made people feel. Isnt it possible that Situ Ans home is ahead? The big dog was not sure, its huge body shrank behind Gao Ming. Situ Ans home is at the end of the intestinal tract? So is my home at the end of the tunnel? My family and past are all in the tunnel? (End of this chapter) Chapter 276 Home Chapter 276 Home The things growing on the flesh wall are getting more and more weird, but the sounds coming from the ears are getting more and more normal, full of childish laughter, warm conversations, and meticulous care... "The sounds I heard with my ears and the scenes I saw with my eyes seemed to belong to different worlds." The hair on the back of the big dog''s neck stood up. This place was so strange that it made him very uncomfortable, and he instinctively wanted to stay away: "Gaoming, let''s not go any further." The big dog rarely calls Gao Ming by his full name. He was really scared this time. "Did you hear that voice too?" Gao Ming''s state was different from that of Big Dog. He felt that the voice was very friendly. Although it was a conversation that had nothing to do with him, he seemed to hear an invitation from those voices. It was as if his relatives wanted him to come home. ? Step by step, he walked deeper into the intestines. There was nothing wrong with the sounds in his ears, and the feeling of Gao Ming became more and more familiar, as if the tone and tone were something he had heard since childhood. Dont go any further! the big dog warned, baring his teeth and biting Gao Mings arm. "Well, that''s right. Do you have anything to do with him?" The middle-aged woman seemed to be unprepared: "He hasn''t gotten off work yet. Do you want to come in and wait for him?" Is it barking by itself? The little fat man seems to like toys very much. "I have to be more careful and not be distracted. Situ An''s home should be here!" ?This change was unexpected, as if everything he had experienced before was an illusion. Xu was too focused. He ran while drinking and accidentally bumped into Gao Ming. "It''s broken! Don''t listen to that voice! Don''t think about what they say!" The big dog barked. He wanted to escape with his life, but the mucus secreted in the intestines stuck to his hair and the wriggling flesh wall cracked. The gap was like a mouth biting his body. After waiting for a long time, there was no answer. Gao Ming simply squatted in front of the other party and said as gently as possible: "Do you know Situ An?" "I was hit. The big dog and I were separated." Gao Ming understood immediately after he came back to his senses, but he didn''t know when he was hit. The children in the apartment are at a lively and active age, but they consciously do not disturb Gao Ming. They are cute, sensible and not annoying. There was only one clumsy little fat guy among them. He was holding a bottle of soda. He finally opened it and dropped the straw on the ground. ??While no one was looking, he quickly picked up the straw, wiped it on his clothes, stuffed it into the soda, and took a long sip. The little fat man nodded again and ran towards the other side of the corridor, Gao Ming following behind. Grandma! The little fat man took the soda and ran into the house. ?Put your hands on your forehead, block the light, and look around with high energy. Like a coquettish person again. The middle-aged woman touched the little fat mans head lovingly, then looked at Gao Ming: Who are you? Vegetables and fruit trees were planted in the compound, and electric cars being charged and dusty bicycles were parked in the shed. Residents in the building were chatting in the compound. Retired adults and aunts set up small tables and concentrated on playing cards under the shed. All this is so normal, so normal that even Gao Ming is a little scared. "Do you know where his home is?" Gao Ming''s tone was calm, but his eyes became obviously sharper. ?Pinch its belly with your hands, and it will make a barking sound. Its **** are fierce and fierce, and it is very cute. The sudden brightness made Gao Ming feel uncomfortable, his eyes hurt, and the bloodshot eyes became more obvious. The little fat man held the soda bottle and nodded stupidly. Have I entered Situ Ans house? The sharp teeth collided again, and the big dog''s bite was empty. Gao Ming was obviously not far in front of him, but he suddenly couldn''t touch Gao Ming. ?There were footsteps in the house, and soon the door opened, and a middle-aged woman who looked about fifty years old appeared at the door. He thought wholeheartedly about whether there would be a good life at the end of the tunnel, but he suddenly woke up. His ears were filled with warm daily questions, greetings from relatives and greetings from neighbors. When he turned around, he found that the big dog was gone. trace. What he entered was not a closed corridor. There were residents on one side and a courtyard on the other. The layout of the building was a bit like the Lijing apartment he rented. He grabbed the plastic toy dog ??and turned around for the second time. The intestines behind him also turned into a corridor. ?Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming turned around. When he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes slowly narrowed. ??The little fat man looked aggrieved that he had made a mistake, which made Gao Ming even more puzzled. Is the other party a member of Situ An''s family? There''s really nothing wrong with this place. There are couplets on both sides of some peeling iron doors, and a good smell of food wafts out of the house. The little fat man seems to come here often to eat. He gently knocks on the iron door and shouts outside: "Grandma! Grandma!" ??The sound of the soda bottle cap being lifted was heard, and bubbles spurted upward in the glass bottle, making the early summer sunshine refreshing. Passing through the clothes hanging to dry, the little fat man led Gao Ming to a door in the center of the floor. Gao Ming looked inside the house. The apartment was not big, and it was very clean. There were calligraphy and paintings on the walls, and there was a box full of toys in the corner. ??The ugly and disgusting intestines were gone, and I was standing in the corridor of a dilapidated old building. ?Standing where he was, looking at the way he came, he saw that the intestines were deep and terrifying, covered with disgusting and ugly corpses and alienated monsters. There was no exit, and no big dog could be seen. The soda wet the sleeves of Gao Ming. The little fat man seemed to be very timid. After he apologized, he was about to run away, but Gao Ming held him down. Gao Ming himself also has a color photo. He knows that his parents are special, but he has never entered his own home and has no specific concept of home. He saw no problem, as if all his previous experiences were just a nightmare from which he suddenly woke up in the afternoon. Good luck! The giant dog squatting on the ground, taller than its height, disappeared, leaving only a small and cute plastic toy dog ??a few steps behind him. Whats your name? Gao Mings voice was no different from usual, but it still seemed to scare the little fat man. There is a faint scent of lemon in the air. Various clothes are drying on the edge of the fence. Several children are playing hide-and-seek in the corridor. The neighbor''s uncle is sleeping on a deck chair, shaking the cattail leaf fan and listening to the chirping of cicadas. "Is this Situ An''s home?" Gao Ming''s heartbeat was speeding up, and his eyes were filled with anticipation. I accidentally pinched its belly. Gao Ming smiled and walked forward. He held the door with his hand and felt the changes around him with his heart. "Okay." Just as Gao Ming agreed, the plastic toy dog ??in his hand suddenly barked twice, startling both him and the middle-aged woman. Only the fat man looked at the toy dog ??curiously. Gao Ming was very cautious, but his caution seemed to be unnecessary. Nothing terrible happened around him. "My dishes are almost ready. Let''s rest for now and wait for him to come back and eat together." The middle-aged woman wiped her hands on her apron and entered the kitchen again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 277 The real look of home Chapter 277 The real appearance of home ?The cheap dial hanging on the sofa made a ticking sound. Every time the second hand moved, Gao Ming''s heartbeat seemed to be affected. ?The middle-aged woman entered the kitchen, and the aroma of food was wafting in the room. When Gao Ming was in elementary school, she often smelled a similar smell in her family building when she came home at noon. With his stomach growling, Gao Ming stood in the middle of the living room and carefully observed every place in the house. An uneven wooden dining table is placed against the wall. There are old newspapers padded under the table legs in the front left, and the dining table is covered with a flower-patterned tablecloth. As if to welcome the guests, there are candies, melon seeds and apples on the tablecloth. ??The little fat man took the soda bottle, ran to the dining table, secretly grabbed a piece of candy and put it in his mouth. He smacked his lips, still not satisfied, and looked at the apple again. Its very ordinary, even the style of the candy wrapper is no different from the ones on the market. ??The sun shone into the room, and Gao Ming moved his steps. He looked at the calligraphy and paintings on the wall. They seemed to be written by Situ An. Every word was powerful, upright, steady, and full of majesty. The smell of rice in the house became stronger and stronger, and Gao Ming''s frown deepened. This was indeed Situ An''s home, but it was completely different from what he imagined. He couldn''t find anything unusual or weird. Is home the most precious place in memory and the one that cannot be tarnished? Is it the only room that can remain pure in a muddy life? Is there no danger at home? There are only treasured memories? ?All kinds of doubts occupied Gao Ming''s head. Before he could figure it out, the kitchen curtain was opened, and a middle-aged woman came out with freshly cooked ribs and stir-fried vegetables. "He usually comes back at this time. Did he work overtime today?" The middle-aged woman put the food on the wooden table: "Don''t worry, I''ll call and ask." The flesh wall has changed, with huge gaps torn out. Each intestine seems to lead to a different place, just like the choices you may face in life. Gao Ming! Come back quickly! ??They are all home-cooked dishes, which look ordinary, but the smell they give off can evoke certain thoughts in a person''s heart. Dial the number and the middle-aged woman picks up the phone, but no one answers. Situ An seems to have had an accident. ?This group of children seemed to be playing hide-and-seek with Gao Ming. They surrounded Gao Ming, neither attacking nor leaving, as if they were guiding Gao Ming to go somewhere. The woman came to the side of the sofa and lifted up the embroidered cloth. Underneath was a red landline phone. Gao Ming seemed to be immersed in hallucinations and couldn''t hear the big dog''s voice at all. He lowered his head and walked forward silently. Mobile phones have become popular many years ago, and fixed landline phones have not had high life expectancy for a long time. ?The childlike laughter in his ears gradually approached, and blindfolded ghost children emerged from the flesh wall. They were the seeds carefully selected by Situ An from the orphanage, and each one of them was parasitized by shadows. "Why don''t you answer the phone? No matter how busy he is, he will answer my call..." The middle-aged woman''s expression changed, and she called over and over again, until the phone ringing faintly came from Gao Ming''s heart... ?The big dog whose body was completely trapped by the flesh wall bared its fangs, and the hair on its body stood on end out of fear. ??The death knell was ticking, and a fat man with a severely rotten body squeezed out from the flesh wall. A thick meat tube grew out of his mouth, and he drank the green liquid flowing out of his intestines. ?The intestines were filled with a pungent stench, and all kinds of extremely terrifying things appeared one after another. ?The monster glanced at the big dog, then grabbed Gao Ming and led him into a darker place. The flesh walls are covered with all kinds of desperate words, which make people want to go crazy just reading them. Situ An especially likes to collect the suicide notes left by desperate people before they die. Those words are like fermented wine, making him intoxicated. . Gaoming! No matter how the big dog barked, Gao Ming seemed not to be able to hear it. Led by the **** man, he came to the end of the intestine, where there was an offering table made of corpses of ghosts and gods on the edge of the flesh wall. ?The ghost was lying on the ground with wounds all over his body. His left arm was cut off and replaced with a thick hospital medical record. ??The flesh wall squirmed even more violently, and all kinds of faces converged towards one place. The countless horrors seemed to be trying to piece together the face of a woman. ?Stepping on the steps made of medical records, Gao Ming and the ugly fat man walked step by step up to the altar table for ghosts and gods. ??The stench enveloped everything, and all the power left in the entire building was directed at Gao Ming! Gaoming! Come back! Howling desperately, the big dog watched Gao Ming walk into the darkness. The big dog has no friends. In its dark and silent world, Gao Ming is a very special existence. It doesnt know the relationship between itself and Gao Ming, but after the death of the female villager, Gao Ming was the person who talked to it the most. Unlike all the living people it has come into contact with in its painful memories, Gao Ming has never regarded it as an alien. It has always been regarded as a **** dog in the dog cellar by the villagers of Cripwan Village, and its alienated appearance has indeed become It''s a giant dog, but Gao Ming really treats it as a living person. ?It can feel that Gaoming has no discrimination or excessive pity towards it, but treats it as a friend that it can rely on and trust. With a deeper understanding, Dagou also learned some things about Gao Ming. He slowly discovered that there were more painful memories hidden in Gao Ming''s heart. The memory of death that filled his heart could be retrieved every time. Makes normal people crazy. The big dog knew what Gao Ming was enduring, and slowly, it also started to like chatting with Gao Ming, because at least for now, Gao Ming was his only friend. Good luck! ??The long black hair melted into the shadows, and two strange words appeared in the big dog''s eyes. The left eye was sound, and the right eye was shape. Its mouth full of fangs suddenly grew larger, and the dark and silent house, the dog cellar, which could deprive sight and hearing, was forcibly opened by the big dog! The light and part of the flesh wall were swallowed by the big dog, and the darkness spread in both directions with its mouth. The flesh wall obviously cannot allow the big dog to escape and interfere with Gao''s life. The peristaltic intestines have formed folds full of strange lines, like ocean waves, waves coming toward the big dog. ??The dog cellar in the house of resentment was continuously compressed, and the barking of the big dog became shrill. It moved its paws forward, like a flying horse trying to jump out of the mire. ??The long black hair was torn off by the flesh wall, and blood was flowing in the shadows. Seeing that Gao Xing was about to face the deepest terror, the skin of the big dog was torn, and the resentment house and dog cellar broke out again! A black dahlia seemed to bloom on the flesh wall, and that beauty came at a very cruel price. The moment the flesh wall was squeezed open, a pale and skinny arm stretched out from the big dog''s mouth. A blind man with a slightly deformed face, cut off ears, and an extremely thin body stumbled out of the body of a big dog. He has no name. He is regarded as a dog in the kennel by the villagers. He has been hiding in his kennel, but now he has escaped from the darkness! The big dog was trapped by the flesh wall. He could not see or hear, but his heart could feel Gao Ming''s heartbeat. just in front! Run, run forward, he didn''t dare to stop, until he chased the heartbeat and caught the opponent! "Come with me!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 278 meet Chapter 278 Encounter The middle-aged woman kept talking on the phone. She was a little worried about Situ An. No matter how powerful Situ An is on the outside, she will always be a child in her heart, a child who can get hurt, get into trouble, and make people worry. "He didn''t come back so late and didn''t answer the phone. Did something happen to him?" The middle-aged woman dialed the number again seriously. Gao Ming stood nearby. He knew that Situ An could not answer the phone, and he also knew that Situ An would not come back because Situ An was in his heart at this time. "He must be busy. Let''s wait for him while we eat." The middle-aged woman put down the phone and entered the kitchen again to serve food. The phone has been hung up, but Gao Ming still seems to be ringing in his heart. The sound is getting clearer and clearer, as if he is waiting for Situ An to answer. The call went directly to the bottom of my heart. What would happen if Situ An really answered the call? Gao Ming looked at the dining table with hot dishes. The sunlight shone into the room from the window, dividing the room equally. ?This is the second time that the woman has politely asked Gao Ming to approach the dining table and come over to eat. "What''s wrong?" Gao Ming turned around and saw that the woman was holding a spoon, taking out some of the stewed ribs and vegetables, and putting them on a separate plate. These seemed to be specially reserved for Situ An. Do you have children at home? the middle-aged woman suddenly said. "You have been looking at those toys. I thought you were going to buy some for your own children." The middle-aged woman covered the food for Situ An with a cover: "Let''s eat first." One is waiting for his son to come home, and the other is waiting for something unexpected to happen. "Situ An doesn''t have many friends. The child always works too hard, wants to be first in everything he does, and doesn''t know how to get along with others." The middle-aged woman sighed softly: "Other families want their children to study hard. , I will succeed in the future, but I hope that Situ An can stop working so hard and be safe and healthy. " ?Most of the toys are humanoid, including children holding metal game helmets, caregivers wearing long-tailed nightcaps, cute big-headed dolls, and celebrities with dark eyes who can''t sleep. Xuan Wen? Bang! Bang! Bang! Situ Ans favorite food in the past was my cooking? ?Her explanation meant that Situ An didn''t like her food now, or that Situ An hadn''t come back to eat her cooking for a long time. ?The half where he is is in shadow, and the other side where the dining table is is brighter. Gao Ming''s voice was very low, so low that only he could hear it. ?Middle-aged women will look out the window from time to time. The sunshine in early summer is not dazzling. There is a lot of green outside the window. Time seems to flow very slowly in the old apartment building. Since he knew that Situ An would not come back, the other party still entertained him warmly, which meant that the other party wanted him to stay and stay in this "home" forever. Put the cooked rice in front of Gao Ming. The middle-aged woman has a very good personality and a kind heart. She never seems to have bad intentions. Everything in the old house felt familiar to Gao Ming, and it was very consistent with his past memories. Only the toys in this box had a special shape. I always feel that the dining table doesnt look like a place to eat. Gao Ming stayed in the shadows, turned around and searched the house, trying to find discordant items. ?Gao Ming picked up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of ribs and put it in the bowl. He did not eat the food on the table, but was recalling a sentence that the middle-aged woman said unintentionally. There was a sudden knock on the door. Gao Ming put down his chopsticks and said, "Is Situ An back? I''ll open the door." "Those were things Situ An played with when he was a kid. I sorted them out and wanted to give them to the children in the courtyard, but Situ An didn''t agree. He''s already so old, and his character is still as stubborn as when he was a child." The young woman walked out of the kitchen with two bowls of rice: "Let''s eat and wait." Coming to the side of the dining table, Gao Ming seemed to be sitting in Situ An''s seat. The scent brought back memories of the past, and Gao Ming''s body involuntarily approached the dining table. He did not sense any danger, as if he had really returned to a certain noon many years ago. As he got closer and closer to the dining table, Gao Ming vaguely seemed to hear someone calling his name, but the sound was quickly obscured by the ringing of the phone from the bottom of his heart. "Um?" "Situ An''s family can''t only have this. He has personally committed endless crimes and heaps of blood. So many innocent people have been sacrificed and killed. Every happy family has been torn apart because of him. How can his family be maintained?" Warmth? Why is it filled with love? The blood may be hidden somewhere I cant see. There must be ugly and rotting corpses in the corners where the sun cannot reach! ?Hands on the door handle, Gao Ming opens the heavy door. The early summer wind blows into the house with warm sunshine. The long black hair slides across his face, and the fragrance of rice in the air is washed away. The toy man in Gao Ming''s hand seemed to have his eyes moving. He reached out and touched the eye sockets. The workmanship of the male star was very rough, and he didn''t even have eyelids. It made people feel uncomfortable. The middle-aged woman opposite him was also in a daze, muttering to herself: "This child looks like my child." Gao Ming caught this small linguistic loophole and understood one thing instantly. Xuan Wen at the door was a little surprised, but she didn''t seem to know Gao Ming at all, so she just took a step back out of politeness. "Ah hello." ?The hem of the skirt fell down, the chirping of cicadas seemed to disappear, the world became quiet, and the woman outside the door stood face to face with Gao Ming. ?He trotted away from the dining table, and the middle-aged woman also stood up and looked at the door expectantly. She was looking forward to Situ An''s return more than anyone else. Looking at the familiar face of the other party, Gao Ming never expected that he would be here and see the other party in such a way. The box is not big and contains a variety of toys. There are many similar toys. They dont look like they were bought from the market, but more like old toys that other people dont want and have been collected by a middle-aged woman. Gao Mings shoes hit the closet. There was a tattered cardboard box in the corner between the tan cabinet and the wall. Seeing Gao Ming sizing her up, the middle-aged woman pushed the stewed pork ribs towards Gao Ming: "Eat vegetables, try auntie''s stewed pork ribs. Situ An used to like my cooking the most and praised me every day. It makes me feel like Im really good at cooking sometimes. ?The food has been served, but those who should come back did not come back, and those who should sit down did not dare to sit down. xihao. The middle-aged woman is deceiving herself, she knows that Situ An will not come back! Gao Ming didn''t say much. He nodded very cooperatively, as if this was the first time the two of them met. The phone ringing in his heart was noisy, and Gao Ming stepped out of the way: "Do you want to enter this home too?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 279 A call from the heart Chapter 279 A call from the heart Gao Ming learned from the information on the medicine bottle that Xuanwen went to the gastroenterology department, but he didn''t know what happened to Xuanwen here. Normally, Xuan Wen would never ignore Gao Ming. She might be hiding it intentionally, or she might have been influenced by something in her "home". To be on the safe side, Gao Ming did not show any abnormality. He completed all the changes in his expression and demeanor almost within the time of turning around. "Auntie, I developed the photo, but the color is still a bit strange." Xuan Wen walked past Gao Ming. Whether intentionally or not, the tip of her hair touched the tip of Gao Ming''s nose. The scent of roses dispersed the smell of rice, and Gao Ming saw a small, crooked wound on the back of Xuan Wen''s neck. In this warm, ordinary and well-meaning home, Gao Ming saw the wound for the first time. Needless to say, Gao Ming already understood something. "Impossible! How could I remember the photo of myself and my child wrongly? My child is in color!" The middle-aged woman was very sure. "Then why are you black and white?" Xuan Wen''s foreshadowing seemed to be just to ask this question smoothly. "Are you sure? But Uncle Zhang from the photo studio said..." Xuan Wen was very confused and hesitated to speak. "That''s not right, it''s still wrong." The middle-aged woman touched Situ An in the photo: "Situ An in the photo used to be in color, and my child is in color. How come he is like me now?" He works as a temporary nurse in Lishan Hospital. A kind middle-aged woman with a smile on her face. She has a kind face and kind eyes, but when photographed, she looks like a dead person. She always feels that there is no life in her eyes. "No, I promised Situ An to wait for him at home. No matter what happens to him outside, there will be a light on at home and a mouthful of hot food left for him." The middle-aged woman refused and pressed I dialed the numbers on the phone one by one and listened to the busy tone on the other end of the phone. What did Lao Zhang say? Is the lighting too dark? The middle-aged woman took the bag from Xuan Wens hand and took out several enlarged black and white photos. ?One is a psychological criminal serial murderer, and the other is the youngest psychological counselor in a felon prison. They cooperate with each other and it is difficult for others to see the problem. Xuan Wen, who entered Situ An''s house earlier than herself, not only was not driven crazy, she seemed to be ready to "cure" Situ An''s family bit by bit. "Do you remember where Situ An works? I''ll go to where he works and have a look." Xuan Wen picked up the fallen photo and was very enthusiastic. There are nurse uniforms, bachelor''s uniforms, energetic sportswear, and serious suits. There is even a photo taken next to the dining table in which Situ An is wearing the clothes of the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. "But you are clearly at home, but he is in the hospital every day and doesn''t come back. How can he accompany you? Or are you actually not at home now, but in Lishan Hospital?" As soon as Xuan Wen finished saying this, there was a sudden sound from beside the dining table. A "pop" sound! ??The fat man holding a soda drink was secretly eating ribs and accidentally broke the dinner plate with fruit. The body began to retreat. Gao Ming took advantage of the middle-aged woman''s attention to the phone and Xuan Wen and slowly moved to the door. "Do you think black and white is not good, so you don''t want your child to be this color? But have you forgotten? He has been the same color as you from the beginning. Is there something wrong with this photo?" Xuan Wen''s speaking speed gradually increased, as if she didn''t want to give the middle-aged woman too much time to think. After staring at the photo for a long time, the middle-aged woman suddenly pushed the photo away: "My son will be back soon. He is different from me." "If you think about it again, did you remember something wrong?" Xuan Wen pointed at the black and white scene in the photo, seemingly casually crossing the mirror in the photo and the shadow on the ground. She was exerting some kind of influence on the middle-aged woman. Psychological suggestion, I hope the other person will look at themselves in the mirror more and try to think about the issues that they cant think about. ?Gao Ming, who was standing next to the toy box, said nothing. He probably guessed what Xuan Wen was doing. The black and white photo in the woman''s hand is incompatible with this home, as if it is not something that should exist in this world. "My child is not black and white anyway. He will be coming back from get off work soon for dinner, and I have prepared everything for him." The woman changed the subject, with a few strands of white hair hanging out of her headband. "How about I go to the hospital with you to find him? You should be worried if you don''t call back for such a long time." Xuan Wen held the middle-aged woman''s arm. She seemed to be thinking about the woman in every word she said. My child is very good, he just wants to be with me. The woman was a little anxious, so she walked to the phone again, picked up the phone and dialed the same number repeatedly. The shooting background is full of life, but all the photos are black and white. Situ An seems to "go home" often, filming here with his mother and leaving behind fragments of memories. ?This toy dog ??that occasionally barks is probably a big dog. Judging from this, all the toys piled in the box in the corner are probably ghosts collected by Situ An! Ghosts are toys, but what about the people here? The old man sleeping on the recliner, the children playing hide-and-seek, the uncles and aunts playing cards on the patio, everyone in the "home" may not be that simple. Looking up again, Gao Ming kept a distance from Xuan Wen. "Your child is excellent in all aspects, but he is not good at taking care of people. Why did he become a caregiver? I don''t mean to look down on caregivers, I just think caregivers are very hard. Frankly speaking, based on his appearance, even if he has never gone to school, he will be a caregiver. There are many ways to make money." Xuan Wen didn''t say anything casually. ?Situ An standing next to her is handsome and tall. Unlike the middle-aged woman who always keeps the same set of clothes, he wears different styles of coats in different photos. "I" The ripe apple rolled down to Gao Ming''s feet. He found that there were red blood streaks under the broken skin of the apple. "Everything I see now is an illusion." Gao Ming held on to the big plastic dog tightly: "These scenes should be what Situ An''s mother longs to see. I want to see the true appearance of the home. The key is to shake Situ An. ''s mother. He said that this photo was originally black and white. Did you remember it wrong? Xuan Wens voice is very pleasant, and her tone of voice also makes people feel friendly, and it is very easy to gain the favor and trust of others. The photos were taken in the apartment building, and most of them were of middle-aged women and Situ An. He glanced down at the plastic toy dog ??in his hand again. He entered the intestinal tract with the big dog. The big dog followed him, but when he turned back, there was only a plastic toy dog ??left on the ground. The woman put the phone to her ear. She had forgotten that this was the first time she called her child''s mobile phone number: "I know my child well, he will definitely come back..." There was a vaguely familiar ringtone, and the middle-aged woman''s expression immediately changed. However, after listening to the phone for a while, she found that the ringtone was not coming from the phone, but from the corridor outside the house. (End of this chapter) Chapter 280 A world without innocent people Chapter 280 A world without innocent people The woman and Xuan Wen turned their heads at the same time. Sunlight shone into the room through the half-open door. Gao Ming, who was standing next to the wardrobe, had left at some point. My child is back, right outside! The middle-aged woman hurriedly hung up the phone and ran to the door in her slippers. Xuan Wen quickly followed behind. Only the little fat man was left in the room, still eating ribs. Opening the door panel, the middle-aged woman came to the corridor. The midday sun was still a bit dazzling. She looked around and saw that the corridor was empty and there was no one. "I clearly heard it just now." The middle-aged woman was a little confused. She grabbed Xuan Wen''s hand and said, "Girl, did you also hear the music? That is my child''s cell phone ringtone. He has never changed it." "Cellphone ringtone?" Xuan Wen''s mind was spinning rapidly, and the confusion on her face became more obvious: "Is there one?" "Yes!" The middle-aged woman looked into the room again and shouted to the fat man who was eating ribs: "Small stomach! Did you hear the ringtone of your cell phone too?" Putting the ribs into his mouth intact, the little fat man only wanted to eat. He seemed to be afraid of being caught, so he stood stupidly at the table without speaking. "The security personnel of the Investigation Bureau came in. I wanted to borrow a knife to kill someone, but as I was walking, I folded myself in it." Xuan Wen took out her lipstick and a small mirror from her pocket, and started putting on makeup: "This place Its a very special home that Situ An specially built for his mother. It looks very warm, but in fact, everything is an illusion, so he made all the scary things into cute and ordinary things. " "Everyone selected by the shadow world will become a parent. This is Situ An''s home. What we have to do now is not only to escape, but also to find a way to become the new owner of this place." Gao Ming approached Xuan Wen: "What''s your plan?" ?Entering the patio compound, Xuan Wen deliberately walked in the most conspicuous open space, and soon she saw the person she wanted to see. "Situ An''s mother may still be watching upstairs. Don''t come close. Keep walking. We''ll meet at the corner of the apartment." ??Raising her arm, Xuan Wen placed the small mirror in her hand in front of Gao Ming. "So?" Gao Ming''s hand touched his heart: "You want to make her psychological defense collapse?" Gao Ming nodded slightly. He walked where the sun did not shine. It took a few minutes to meet Xuan Wen. Its impossible. Xuan Wen knows peoples hearts very well: Maybe her mother has known these things for a long time, but she has been deceiving herself. In this dark and terrible place, there are no innocent people, including you and me. "I really heard it!" The middle-aged woman ran directly to the corridor without stopping. Xuan Wen followed closely behind, with a hint of surprise in her eyes. "A place with family is home, and the key to everything is Situ An''s mother." Xuan Wen shared her discovery: "A middle-aged woman cannot leave the apartment building, even as long as she leaves the house, this warm and perfect There will be holes in the world. In addition, I also noticed that when her mood fluctuates greatly, the world will also be affected. " "You are looking for him now. Isn''t it normal to walk out of the house?" Xuan Wen remembered the subtle expression changes on the middle-aged woman''s face. "I didn''t expect you to care about me." Xuan Wen leaned against the wall, her eyes a little tired. She didn''t need to pretend in front of Gao Ming, so she couldn''t help but reveal her true side. "But none of us heard that sound." Xuan Wen comforted the middle-aged woman. She looked towards the corridor exit a few steps away: "How about we go look nearby again?" If you have never seen hope, you will fall into numbness. The most fearful thing is that you clearly see hope and run towards the goal with great expectations, but in the end you still get nothing. Just after the woman ran out of the house, the sunlight became slightly distorted, and a hint of chill appeared in the warm apartment building. Then do you think her mother will help us? She has been in the apartment for a long time. The middle-aged woman has never stepped out of the house. If she needs anything, she asks others to run errands for help. This is the first time that the other party has walked outside the house. Shaked her head, the middle-aged woman said nothing more: "He should also have his own difficulties. I can''t cause trouble for him. Let''s go home and wait for him." "Auntie, please slow down." Xuan Wen and the middle-aged woman walked down the corridor. They did not find the person they were looking for. The expectations on the middle-aged woman''s face gradually failed and she became more anxious. Xuanwen enthusiastically accompanied the woman home, and after settling her in, she left the apartment building. That middle-aged woman is really his mother? Gao Ming didnt understand: Whats the psychology of trapping the family you love most in the depths of a nightmare of flesh and blood? "How did you get in here?" No one wants to have a heart-to-heart with a serial murderer who is a psychological criminal, but Gao Ming trusts Xuan Wen unconditionally. This is the truth he has proven after dying so many times. "This place is very important to Situ An. He needs someone who can be completely trusted to guard it, but..." Xuan Wen pursed her lips and spread the lipstick evenly: "I always feel that Situ An''s mother is no longer here. This middle-aged The woman may just be Situ Ans imaginary mother. "Let him eat well, don''t be busy with work, everything is fine at home, come back and see when everything is fine...Forget it, just let him call me back when he is free." The middle-aged woman did not walk out of the corridor in the end, she turned around Walking upstairs, he was still mumbling: "It''s Situ An''s ringtone. He''s outside? But why doesn''t he see me? Did I really hear it wrong?" "My child will never refuse to answer my phone." The middle-aged woman did hear the ringtone of her child''s cell phone. The child was outside the door, but he avoided her. Why on earth was this? He was obviously very close to me just now ??The middle-aged woman was also a little confused. She looked at the courtyard outside the corridor and raised her steps, but in the end she did not go out: "I promised Situ An that I would wait for him at home." "We just told her what Situ An had done." Xuan Wen put away her lipstick: "As a mother, she has the right to know that the child she is proud of has turned into a terrifying devil." The picture reflected in the mirror was completely different from the scene they saw. Apartment buildings, discarded furniture, and plants were all made of intestinal meat walls. "How about I help you find him?" Xuan Wen still held the black and white photos in her hand: "Auntie, do you have anything to tell your child? I will tell him when I find him." "These mirrors are my eyes. The originally blurry picture on the lens saw more things when Situ An''s mother was mentally unstable." Xuan Wen originally just wanted to show it to Gao Ming, but the two of them accidentally discovered , followed by Gao Ming was a blind man with an injured ear. ?The other party only appeared in the mirror, thin and pitiful. He was holding on to Gao Ming''s arm while he was about to be crushed by his twisted intestines. (End of this chapter) Chapter 281 blind man in mirror Chapter 281 The Blind Man in the Mirror "he is?" Xuan Wen didnt expect that Gao Ming would still have someone outside to support him, but judging from the opponents condition, it was estimated that Gao Ming would lose his mind before he came out. "A blind man with an injured ear? Could it be that he came out of the big dog''s body?" Gao Ming knew that the big dog''s body had been hiding in the dark room of resentment. The guy was deeply hurt by the malice in the world and would rather do A **** dog was unwilling to leave the dog cellar where he was trapped. But now he actually came out, risking his soul to lose his mind and grabbing his own arm. "What did he see? Is he saving me?" Gao Ming felt a little guilty. He just treated the big dog as an ordinary friend. Unexpectedly, the big dog not only did not escape alone, but also tried his best to save himself. . "Another poor guy who was deceived like me. If someone treats me so wholeheartedly, then I will definitely repay him wholeheartedly." Xuan Wen joked: "Look at his miserable state, you should leave as soon as possible Now, dont let him die because of you. Giving the small mirror in her hand to Gao Ming, Xuan Wen pointed to the road outside the apartment building: "Situ An''s place of work is across the road, but I can''t use any abilities now and can''t get in at all. We need to make this world more beautiful. Only as many loopholes as possible. What do you need me to do with you? "Just show up when you should show up, and use the Situ An in your heart." Xuan Wen and Gao Ming returned to the courtyard one after another. The neighbors had gone back to take a nap, and the sun was shining quietly on the old furniture. , the clothes being dried in the corridor smelled faintly of soap, and everything was very relaxing and comfortable. There are four apartment buildings in the compound, which are surrounded by a tic-shaped structure. Situ An and his mother live in the innermost building. "What are you doing here? What clues does Uncle Zhang have?" Gao Ming and Xuan Wen entered the basement together. He heard the middle-aged woman and Xuan Wen mention each other at Situ An''s house. The old apartment buildings are very large, and some residents have directly transformed their homes into canteens, daily necessities stores, and small clinics. Xuan Wen is still the same Xuan Wen. In a certain past that Gao Ming experienced, she was also planning to kill other female protagonists in the game. The purple face was swollen, and the body of an old man was decaying at an abnormal speed. Its eyes were covered with thick tape, and its face seemed to be smiling. Uncle Zhangs photo studio is in the basement of Building 1. The old man has a bad temper and few people are willing to come over. Turn on the light at the door, Xuan Wen locked the door, and then said softly: "Uncle Zhang would not tell us even if he had clues in his hand, so... he is dead." Opening the thick blackout curtain, Gao Ming saw the blood seeping out from under the bed, and he slowly bent over. ?Taking out the key, Xuan Wen opened the door to the basement. The scene had been treated, but a faint smell of blood could still be smelled. "He committed suicide under my persuasion." Xuan Wen started rummaging around the house. Xuan Wen did not go that way, but turned around and went to Building 1 near the gate. Did you kill him? Taking out a small mirror, Gao Ming pointed the mirror at the old man''s body without saying anything to Xuan Wen. What is reflected in the mirror is a clay sculpture of Granny Stone covered with mold. Legend has it that you will sometimes encounter Granny Stone in the deep mountains and old forests. This clay sculpture will lead the lost person to become a sacrifice to the mountain god. If the lost person escapes, then Granny Stone will be there. It would follow him until it finally appeared on his back and grew into his spine. ?Every time he kills a person, a blood-red human spine will grow on Granny Shis back. The clay sculpture under the bed has grown a complete living human spine. "You can''t use the power of ghosts in the apartment. You can only use the power of ordinary people. It took me a long time to kill it." Xuan Wen found Uncle Zhang''s cell phone in the drawer. She recalled the call made by Situ An''s mother. He pressed the digits and entered Situ An''s number into the mobile phone. He dialed the phone and the increasingly clear ringtone came from Gao Ming''s heart. Situ An''s soul was imprisoned in the torture chamber, and he tried every means to respond to the call. "That''s it." Xuan Wen turned around, only to find that Gao Ming had dragged Grandma Shi''s body out from under the bed and wrapped it with circles of tape: "What are you doing?" "After wrapping it, sprinkle some things on it, and then seal it in a cabinet. This can slow down the time of discovery." Gao Ming quickly cleaned up the blood stains. Xuan Wen scratched her head and looked at Gao Ming: "The way you show your courtesy is so special." "Don''t get me wrong." Gao Ming moved the makeup mirror and adjusted the angle of view. He found that the blind man''s condition was getting worse and worse, and his body bones were distorted: "I''m afraid we don''t have time to kill everyone in this family." "In order to kill Uncle Zhang, I wasted all my cards. Do you think it is easy to kill people here?" Xuan Wen rolled her eyes: "Let''s go and find Situ An''s mother. We can''t show any murderous intention or malice. We must Put yourself completely in her perspective and try to help her with her mentality. Xuan Wen hid Uncle Zhang''s cell phone and rummaged through the cabinet to find some photos and diaries. After deleting and adding them, she ran into the floor where Situ An''s mother was. "Auntie, auntie!" Xuan Wen messed up her hair and there was sweat on her forehead. Her voice was urgent, but she seemed to be trying to be calm. After opening the door, her breathing rhythm changed from fast to slow. "Have you seen Situ An?" The middle-aged woman couldn''t eat lunch and had been waiting for news. She ran over immediately when she heard Xuan Wen''s voice. "No, but..." Xuan Wen''s eyes were complicated, and she hesitated to speak. She seemed to be very confused about whether she should continue. ?The middle-aged woman''s expression was disappointed at first, but when she heard that there was a twist, her eyes brightened again, and her emotions were mobilized by Xuan Wen. "I found some records from Uncle Zhang that are related to you, but I don''t know if I should tell you." Xuan Wen accidentally revealed a corner of the diary. She was like a simple and kind girl next door, without any bad intentions. Is it related to me? "To be precise, it has something to do with you and Situ An." Xuan Wen seemed to have made up her mind. She closed the door, drew the curtains, and "isolated" the sunlight from the outside: "You are suffering from a very rare disease. For mental illness, your son works as a caregiver in the hospital and has been with you all the time. He has really suffered a lot in order to treat you. " I know that Situ An has suffered a lot, but I dont remember that I have such a serious illness? The middle-aged woman didnt understand very well: I am very healthy. Then why did Situ An go to the old city and work part-time as a nurse at Lishan Hospital? "You can accompany me to see a doctor..." The middle-aged woman remembered something. "But where are you now?" Xuan Wen pointed around: "You are obviously at home." The middle-aged woman was worried about Situ An and did not refute for a while. Everyone in this compound is actually lying to you. They are all part of the treatment for your mental illness. This so-called home is a huge ward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 282 Crazy and the truth Chapter 282 Crazy and the truth "I know I''m not in good health, but it''s definitely not a mental illness." The middle-aged woman shook her head and waved her hands plainly. "Do you remember the phone ringing just now? Situ An didn''t come back. I went out and searched the apartment building. It was just your auditory hallucination." Xuan Wen''s tone gradually became serious. Auditory hallucinations? The middle-aged woman was not sure. Its a simple question, your son loves you so much, there is no reason for him to deliberately hide at the door and not see you. "Yes, Situ An never fails to answer my calls." The middle-aged woman said with some pain: "But..." "These are the records and some photos I found at Uncle Zhang''s house. Most of them are related to you. Your condition is getting worse. If it continues, you may never see your children again." Xuan Wen took out a lot of Black and white photos. Everything captured in this home is in black and white. The neighbors, plants, apartments, and even the sunlight are pale and eerie. I am worried about Situ An. "It''s my son who''s back! I heard his cell phone ringing!" The middle-aged woman closed her diary and wanted to walk out, but Xuan Wen hugged her from behind. The bell in her memory was right in front of her, but she couldn''t catch it. Auntie, someone ran to the other side of the road just now. Gao Ming pointed to the other side of the road: Just a few seconds ago. Outside the house, Gao Ming leaned against the wall and stood in the shadows. "Whether it''s a white lie or not, we can at least be sure that Situ An is deceiving you. In order to treat you, he may be doing some terrible things that he doesn''t dare to let you know." Slowing down, the middle-aged woman stood in the living room, holding a diary and black-and-white photos: "I didn''t make a phone call, why is there a ringtone? Is it really my auditory hallucination? Can''t you hear it? The ringtone is outside ! In the past, there would be two voices arguing in the heart of a middle-aged woman. One voice wanted her to leave home and find Situ An; the other voice warned her not to leave. But under Xuan Wen''s instigation, the middle-aged woman''s inner balance was broken and gradually tilted to one side. ?When she walked out of the shadow of the apartment building, some kind of restraint seemed to be broken. She saw the outline of the hospital on the other side of the road, and it seemed that many terrible things were happening inside. With trembling shoulders, the middle-aged woman could not accept the "truth", but seemed to have to accept it. When her inner conflict reached its peak, Situ An''s cell phone rang outside her door again. The woman''s mood swings became more and more violent. The sunlight in the room was a little distorted. The toys in the old box were trembling. The mirror next to the wardrobe became gloomy. Even the glass of water in the woman''s hand was shaking gently. She was reflected on the water. It became blurry, as if she didn''t really exist. Situ An, Situ An! "The auditory hallucinations appeared suddenly. What did you think of when you were reading the diary just now?" Xuan Wen helped the woman sit on the sofa and poured her a glass of water. She ran until she reached the entrance of the patio compound, and saw a person standing in the shadow. ?The middle-aged woman threw Xuan Wen away and ran towards the door. She seemed determined to see clearly. ?Standing in the shadow where the pale sunlight cannot reach, behind Situ An''s mother is the courtyard that represents her home. Four tall buildings guard the four sides, making her look so small. When the normal world becomes abnormal, the abnormal world can assimilate the only normality. "Auntie, please be sober! You didn''t call Situ An at all. How could his cell phone ring?" "The neighbors and children around you are all fake. You live in a fake home. Are you still worried about Situ An at this time?" Xuan Wen was a little surprised. The ringtone of the mobile phone disappeared, and the middle-aged woman didn''t pay attention to her injured foot. She walked into the shadows. "Calm down!" Xuan Wen took off the ring on her hand and put her hair through it, letting the woman focus on the shaking ring. The middle-aged woman is holding the handle of the water glass. She looks very old. "Is he afraid that you will go find him? Or is he worried about what you will find after you leave?" Xuan Wen sat next to the middle-aged woman: "Maybe he is suffering from something very terrible now. He is afraid that you will worry, so he deliberately does not tell you. , but he doesnt know that the more he does this, the more painful it will be for you. Xuan Wen''s voice reached her ears, and the middle-aged woman did not refute. Rather than Xuan Wen telling her, it was better to say that Xuan Wen expressed her inner worries. Panting heavily, the middle-aged woman looked towards the other side of the road and walked over almost subconsciously. Situ An! Is it you? Are you going home? Opening the diary, there are records related to the middle-aged woman under each date, and the lines of text are shocking. Every step Xuan Wen takes is planned. She falsely calls the entire home a huge ward and turns all neighbors into part of the treatment. This is destroying the sense of security provided by the external environment and making middle-aged women live in a stressful environment. among. He ran to the door barefoot without wearing shoes. Coupled with suggestions that seem to be good for the other party, the psychological implications are strengthened step by step. "Fake? Are they all fake?" The middle-aged woman''s spirit was shaken. Xuan Wen continued to "go deeper" along the "crack" and began to show more things. "I can understand your worry, but you are so worried about him, why don''t you go out to find him?" Xuan Wen watched the woman drink the water in the glass. Situ An told me not to leave this home under any circumstances. Opening the diary, Xuan Wen grasped the loopholes in the woman''s heart, interpreted the words one by one, and amplified the uneasiness in her heart. ??The phone ringing that always appears is a source of mental sensitivity. There is actually only one thing Xuan Wen needs to do, and that is to make the middle-aged woman really think that she is sick. The ringing sound was just around the corner of her sight. Situ Ans mother was chasing after her. The balance in her heart had tilted. She ignored Situ Ans warning and ran out of the house and out of the corridor! She entered the patio compound and ran through the pale sunlight and twisted branches. ?When the mind is in such a state for a long time and receives irritating information, psychological trauma will form, and this is only the first step in making people go crazy. ?While the middle-aged woman was flipping through the forged diary, Xuan Wen put her hand into her pocket and quietly dialed Situ An''s mobile phone number. Familiar bells rang in the corridor, memories danced with a certain melody, and various words flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged woman. She raised her head in confusion and wakefulness. ?The ringing sound slowly faded away and finally disappeared. "I always feel that he has encountered something very troublesome. He has not been home for a long time." Once these emotions take root and sprout in the heart, they will become extremely difficult to get rid of, and they will extend their tentacles to Every corner can influence a person involuntarily. ??Ruyouruowu screams sounded, and the whole world seemed to be dyed with a thin layer of blood. Is this where Situ An works? (End of this chapter) Chapter 283 Home is where mom is Chapter 283 Home is where mom is ?The middle-aged woman walked forward slowly, each step being very heavy. She always felt that she knew her child very well, but slowly, she discovered that the truth was not like this. ?Following closely behind Situ Ans mother, Xuan Wen and Gao Ming finally entered the previously inaccessible area, where only Situ Ans mother could move freely. ?The patio apartment is part of the home. Counting the Lishan Hospital on the other side of the road, it is a complete home. ?All the beauty and all the ugliness are separated by a road to the future, with warmth and cruelty placed on both sides. ?The middle-aged woman walked in the front. In her mind, Situ An was her pride. He was among the best in grades, filial, sensible, and friendly to others. He had been liked by neighbors since he was a child. I watched that kid grow up, and he has never lied to me... The sunshine in the courtyard seems to have sprouted fine blood vessels. They seem to be arms trying to catch the middle-aged woman. But now the real owner of the family, Situ An, is dead. The sunshine in the past has lengthened the woman''s back, but There was no way to drag her back into the compound. "It''s as I guessed." Xuan Wen felt the change: "In this seemingly normal world, my mother is the only patient; but in fact, all normal things are evil spirits and cursed objects in the shadow world. It turns out that only the sick mother is the only normal person, because her mother is Situ Ans last bit of humanity and is Situ Ans most precious treasure. ??When the normal mother finally becomes abnormal, the home becomes no different from the scary world outside. Because of love, I protect you to the death, and because of love, I have flaws. ??More and more blood was mixed into the sunlight, and the disgusting and ugly intestinal walls seemed to emerge at the end of the sky. Home is where my mother is. After my mother went crazy, the whole world turned into the same colordark, bloody, and ugly. Is this also an illusion? The middle-aged woman looked at the window glass of the hospital. She didnt believe what she saw. "Auntie, you are the only one who can help Situ An now. If you are not willing to reach out to save him and watch him fall into the abyss, then he really has no hope anymore." Xuan Wen''s hand gently On the shoulders of a middle-aged woman. I dont know whether it was Xuan Wens words that had an effect, or it was out of motherly responsibility that she didnt stop. The sun became gloomy, and instead of feeling hot when exposed to the sun, I felt a biting chill. Situ An doesnt trust anyone, except his mother who has passed away, so her mother is the real guardian. ?Every time you take a step closer to the hospital, all the normal things behind you will change. The four apartments in the Tianjing Compound seem to have turned into a morgue full of corpses, and shallow cracks appear in the blue sky. "Are you willing to let Situ An face that alone?" Xuan Wen stood beside the middle-aged woman: "The truth is there, and the real Situ An is there." She was walking at the front and saw certain scenes in the hospital in advance, and saw the horror that was incompatible with the patio compound. "This seems to be Situ An''s experience at that time." Gao Ming and Xuan Wen followed the middle-aged woman to the middle of the road, and the woman gradually slowed down. Situ Ans mother finally walked to the other side of the road and stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Xuan Wen wanted to say something else, but turned around and found that Gao Ming had not followed: "Are you waiting for someone?" ?Shaking his head slightly, Gao Ming raised his left arm, and five dry fingers appeared there. When he used the makeup mirror to look behind him, he could clearly see that the body of the blind dog was almost torn apart, and two weird statues were biting him, but he did not let go, holding on to Gao Ming''s left arm. . Situ An''s family has become extremely unstable now, and the blind man''s hand seems to have really grasped his fate. "His hand reached home? How did he do this?" Xuan Wen was very surprised: "But your undying love makes me feel a little redundant." Although she said so, she actually acted faster than anyone else: "The method of killing people at home is very simple. Our will is trapped in the home, and the body is eaten by the statues of ghosts and gods outside. The reason why your body is fine now is because he is protecting you." You. If he dies, you will be next." There are already a lot of flaws at home, maybe we can try to break through them by force. "There are many damaged ghosts and gods sleeping in the intestines. They have been collected by Lu Zang and Situ An over the years. They are very difficult to deal with." Xuan Wen stared at Gao Ming''s heart: "If there is anything else in your heart, try to communicate with them. , lets see if we can find a way to send them out first. Can it be done? "How will you know if you don''t try?" Xuan Wen continued to comfort Situ An''s mother, while Gao Ming grabbed the five fingers covered with calluses and scars. ??The blind man cannot see, and his ears have been cut off. His hands are the window through which he communicates with the world, but the "landscape" outside the window is cruel and vicious. "Thanks." ?The heart is beating wildly, and the high life is calling for the flesh and blood fairy. ??The flesh and blood fairy, who was previously suppressed by the rules of the family and had no response, now hears the voice of Gao Ming. Chains were shaking, and Gao Ming put his left arm on his heart: "We must save him no matter what, and we can''t let him be abandoned again!" Let the blood from his heart drip on his fingers, Gao Ming crazily stimulated the flesh and blood fairy, all the torture instruments in the torture room were trembling, and the congratulatory face on the eight-armed ghost and **** was the first to respond to Gao Ming. It dragged the heavy chain, and its fingers stretched out from the wound on Gaoming''s chest little by little. ?Under the pale sunlight, flesh and blood instantly turned into mist, but Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming didn''t care about this price at all. "Auntie, don''t you want to see the true appearance of your child?" Xuan Wen picked up a case sheet on the ground, which contained very scary test records. Situ An would also deal with some matters that should not be exposed at home. The most shameful secrets are hidden here. Situ An''s mother''s breathing rhythm was completely disrupted, and her mind was dominated by various voices. She saw blood stains on the window and an indescribable cruel scene behind the window. She didn''t believe that Situ An did this. She would rather believe that it was her hallucination. She would rather believe that she was crazy. ?Stepping up the steps, the middle-aged woman stopped at the last moment before entering the hospital, and tears flowed down unconsciously. She experienced this moment many years ago, and everything seemed to return to that day. She entered the hospital and never came out. That seemed to be the beginning of all tragedies. The whole house contracted and expanded with the middle-aged woman''s breathing. She shook her head, her movements became wider and wider, and suddenly she squatted at the door of the hospital, beating herself hard: "My son didn''t do those things, he can''t, he must be I''m crazy!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 284 Im sorry, but I have to kill you. Chapter 284 Sorry, but I have to kill you At what point does a person admit that he is a madman? Was it because he saw an unbearable scene? Or do you want to turn reality into imagination? Situ Ans home is surrounded by sunshine all the time. ?This home is so bright, as if the owner of the home is particularly afraid of darkness and hates shadows. But it happens that it is in such a warm and bright place that all kinds of **** stories are being staged. ?Each ward records the healing process of a special patient. They transform from humans into seeds of the shadow world, and this is also the truth of "home". "I can see that your son loves you very much, and he also longs to live in the sunshine." Xuan Wen spread her fingers, and the cold light slipped down between her fingers: "But his heart has long been rotten, no matter how much Even the sun cannot warm him." Pushing the middle-aged woman''s back, Xuanwen entered the hospital with her. Doctor Lu had never seen such an excellent seed. He valued Situ An extremely and told him the secret of the shadow world. "What nonsense are you talking about! I know my child well! He will never become the kind of person you said!" The middle-aged woman has never been so angry. She was like a wounded lioness, dragging the body that was shot through by a shotgun. Body, protecting the cub to the death. "I''m sorry, but there is only one thing I can do now, and that is to kill you here." ?Lishan Hospital is Situ Ans home, not because he grew up here, but because his mother left the world here. "Her death notice, she died in the hospital many years ago." Xuan Wen did not expect to find this thing in the hospital: "You can find a way to attract her here." Gao Ming has used all his trump cards. The monsters in the black and white photos, flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and red raincoats are all trying their best to buy time for themselves. Fate seems to have formed a closed loop, and the same thing will happen again. "Impossible! This is fake! It was forged by you, you are all liars!" The middle-aged woman did not read the notice at all, shaking her head wildly: "You can''t even try to lie to me! My son will be back soon!" The rain of blood soaked the intestines, the damaged clay sculptures in the flesh walls opened their eyes, and the residents of the Surabaya apartment in the black and white photo were also awakened. ?Two different memories collided with each other. She suffered indescribable pain, and her spirit seemed to be torn apart. Finally, she collapsed in the corridor. "It''s been less than half a day since we entered here. Is it possible that we did this?" Xuan Wen casually tore off the notice on the wall: "You left the world when Situ An needed you most. Now you are just His imagination is the only bit of humanity he has. Even if all means fail to kill Gao Ming in the end, Situ An still wants to leave a flaw in Gao Ming''s heart and use his most sincere longing for his mother and his last bit of goodwill to take revenge. "These are all fake! I''m crazy, it''s my hallucination!" Situ An''s mother was shouting, and she was violently stimulated. Not driving, nor begging, Gao Ming is just stating the facts. The change in that lunatic''s life began at Lishan Hospital. He was unwilling to give up his studies, and took care of his sick mother while working part-time. He gritted his teeth and worked hard from childhood to adulthood. He thought he had done his best, but Still one step slower than death. ?This may also be Situ An''s last revenge on Gao Ming. Without killing the last kind person, Gao Ming will never be able to become the master of this "home". More and more experiences and horrors crowded into her mind, until the middle-aged woman saw content related to herself in Situ An''s memory. Walking in the corridor, Gao Ming seemed to be experiencing Situ An''s life, fighting between the shadow world and the real world, growing into a demon in the shadow of the vast sea with the mind and skills of an ordinary person. ?Everyone in the family could see the scene outside. The squirming walls of flesh crushed the patient''s body. In the lake of stinky gastric juices, broken statues of gods turned around with smiles on their faces. Dial Situ An''s number, and the ringtone in your heart rang in the corridor. The familiar melody was not only a sound, but also the transmission of memory, representing all the middle-aged women''s longing for their children. ?He could not accept this fact and woke up from nightmares for many days in a row. It was in those layers of nightmares that he met Lu Zang. Situ An saw the hope of bringing his mother back to him in Lu Zang. He learned from Lu Zang that the vast sea was just a dream and a game of fate. Everything could be repeated. As long as fate was killed, everything would be possible. Change. "Fake?" Xuan Wen''s eyes were complicated. She realized that she still underestimated the darkness of human nature: "Do you know why Situ An doesn''t let you leave home? Go in and take a look at the room in the corridor." ?If you want to become the master of "home", it seems that you must kill the original master, but because of Situ An''s imaginary maternal love, Gao Ming was stopped. The Goddess, who has always been indifferent to Gao Ming, rarely appears at the same time as the Eighth Po. She is playing with some bamboo sticks on the ground and muttering repeatedly: "Disaster, disaster..." Hearing the bell, Situ An''s mother actually stepped into the hospital corridor. She chased the ring tone and kept running forward. She also saw all the hidden malice of Situ An and experienced his life. He always reminded himself that she was not the real mother and could not let any emotional and psychological loopholes appear. "What''s this?" "Situ An''s goal was pure at first, but as time passed, he has changed. His ambition burned all conscience, he made his children into ghosts, killed his wife, he did all kinds of evil, his hands were stained with blood . He has long forgotten his original goal, and even his love for you is a kind of deception on his part." ?Hong Yi was burned, Hong Yuyis obsession was constantly erased, the flesh and blood channel formed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods also collapsed, and Gao Ming heard the roar of ghosts and gods. Situ An, Situ An! Are you here! The blind man''s condition is too bad and his soul may be stolen by the clay sculpture at any time, and the flesh fairy cannot leave completely at this time. The middle-aged woman''s mental state became increasingly unstable, and the flaws in her home became more obvious. The Flesh Fairy seized this rare opportunity and grabbed the blind man''s five fingers! ?Flesh and blood grows like a bridge between Gao Ming and the blind man. Flesh and ghosts make themselves a passage. The windows of the cloister reflected everything that happened in the real world. The red raincoat was grabbed by the damaged ghosts and gods. The statues heard the call, and they dragged the red raincoat into the lake full of "gastric juice". The woman has gone crazy, why cant we leave? ?This hospital hides all the secrets of Situ An, his life, his memories, his various dark and perverted thoughts and changes in personality, all of them are nakedly displayed in front of Gao Ming. The small room was furnished with simple desks and chairs, and death notices were posted on the walls and floor of the ward. "She is just using mental disorder as an excuse and is unwilling to accept the facts." Xuan Wen walked out of a certain department, holding a thin page of paper in her hand: "This may be the last straw for her." The apartment building where his mother lived represented Situ An''s remaining love and kindness, while the hospital, which seemed like an endless corridor, contained all his evil. Gao Ming could almost imagine a scene where Situ An was sitting alone in a closed hospital room after leaving home. A moment later, Hong Yuyi put all the black and white photos into the raincoat, and his body turned into an unstoppable rain of blood, dripping on the arms of flesh, ghosts, gods and blind people, and walked towards the outside world. "Situ An! Don''t keep walking! Wait, mother! Situ An!" ?Hong Yuyi, who had been staying in the corner of the torture room, did not expect to encounter such a thing. She subconsciously took all the black and white photos, glanced down, and then looked at Gao Ming. The flesh ghost and the big dog connected the home with the real Lishan Hospital. They became the passage. Gao Ming had a crazy idea. He asked the flesh fairy to open the torture room and stuff all the black and white photos into Hong Yuyi. Situ Ans mother died a long time ago, and Gao Ming also figured out everything that happened to Situ An. Gao Ming sighed: "Situ An has long forgotten what love is. Maybe he can no longer be called a human being, and you are just his fantasy and one of his lies." As the cigarette ash fell in the air, he might even open a corner of the curtains and silently look at the "home" not far away. "Situ An..." At the moment when her spirit was completely chaotic, the sun was no longer bright, the green leaves turned pale, the children''s delicate skin had scars, and the warm home was bitingly cold. Your child is still waiting for you. The two have the same goal and started planning step by step more than 20 years ago. In order to achieve their goal, they joined forces to bring the Lishan Hospital in the shadow world into reality bit by bit. He also arranged supernatural rituals and sacrificial activities in many places in the vast sea in advance to facilitate the invasion of the shadow world. In fact, most of the ghost games that Gao Ming saw in the future were designed by Situ An and Lu Zang. ?The middle-aged woman seemed to have a premonition of something. She did not push open the ward doors. Finally, Xuan Wen opened the ward doors one after another. Gao Ming released Hong Yi in order to save the big dog! The boundaries were completely broken, and various memory fragments appeared in Situ An''s mother''s mind. Situ An in her mind stayed in the past, and the child in her eyes overlapped with the shocking horror in front of her. Auditory hallucinations? Hallucination? The familiar neighbors all changed their appearance. The middle-aged woman called Situ An''s name towards the hospital, but there was no response. ?Sunlight and blood mixed together, the cracks in the sky became obvious, and the warm home was destroyed, or in other words, this home was gradually revealing its true appearance. But if Gao Ming killed Situ An''s mother here, then Gao Ming would have violated his own rules and killed a kind and innocent person. In the **** sky, in the reflections of mirrors and lakes, huge ugly ghosts and red raincoats were fighting together. Gao Ming ignored Situ An and ran into the hospital, walking between departments. "I may be trapped here forever! Take all my family members and escape from this flesh and blood passage! Find your children!" "Because we found this in the hospital." Xuan Wen took out a yellowed death notice: "This is your death notice. Situ An was worried that you would become his new weakness, so he left the notice , you said that he would go to the hospital to work every time he came home, but in fact he was looking at the death notice! He was always reminding himself that his mother had passed away, and you were just his fantasy of home! " Outside the hospital, Gao Ming''s chest was already covered with blood. As if sensing the changes outside the torture room, Situ An, who was nailed to the torture device by chains, finally smiled: "The gods found in death and silence, the taboos brought out of the taboo game, the weirdness I have accumulated over the decades. Leave them all at home, Gao Ming, thank you for taking me home! Situ Ans mother who stayed at home was his only remaining kindness and love, and her flawless humanity. She had never done anything terrible. She was kind and enthusiastic, and was kind to everyone. The world in her eyes was always beautiful and warm. The sudden death of his mother crushed him and made his paranoid soul distorted. All kinds of negative and terrible emotions entangled his heart. No matter what Situ An was like more than 20 years ago, this is Situ An now. From a certain point on, he actually couldnt go back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 285 End Chapter 285 ends Even after seeing the death notices posted all over the ward, Situ An''s mother still didn''t want to believe it. Maybe she already had the answer in her heart, but she just didn''t want to admit it. ?Picking up the **** scalpel on the ground, Gao Ming walked towards Situ An''s mother. They stood in the corridor decorated with memories of Situ An''s life and looked at each other. "If the devil came to the world, he would probably look like you, right?" The middle-aged woman leaned against the wall, and the blood-red sunlight slipped from her shoulders. In this weird and ugly world, she looked different. ? Holding the knife, Gao Ming did not answer the middle-aged woman''s question. The tip of his knife slowly raised, but it did not penetrate the woman''s body. Under Xuan Wen''s puzzled gaze, Gao Ming gently opened the wound on his chest. ??With the blood flowing out, there was also the memory of death buried deep in her heart. The process of being killed again and again was revealed in front of the middle-aged woman. "Your son will not go home. His life has come to an end, and it''s time for you to rest." The chains in the torture room collided with each other, and the torture instruments moved slowly as if they had consciousness. "Whether you are Situ An''s imaginary mother, or you are really his mother''s soul, nothing matters anymore." Gao Ming stood between the shadow and the sun, the scars on his heart were being torn apart, the middle-aged woman He also saw the horrific and painful scene in his heart: "I can let you see Situ An and reunite you with him." Xuan Wen, who was not far away, seemed to understand something. She put her hand into her pocket and quietly dialed the number on Uncle Zhang''s mobile phone. A familiar melody came from the wound in Gao Ming''s heart. The middle-aged woman raised her head in a daze, looking through the memories of death. The torture instruments were moved to both sides, and in the deepest part of the torture room, she saw a familiar face. Situ An, whose whole body was penetrated by chains, had a crazy smile on his face and his eyes were fierce and vicious. ?At the same time, Situ An''s breathing seemed to stop for a few seconds, and the suppressed smile on his face froze. Situ An Gao Ming has died so many times, and he has had many interactions with Situ An, but he has never seen such anger in Situ An. When he was being hunted, he tried every means to deal with it; when he was forced into a desperate situation, he still had a way out; even if he was killed and his soul was imprisoned, he did not give up and wanted to start over again as a ghost. strategizing, mature and calm, possessing an almost perverted sense, as the chosen parent of the shadow world, Situ An has never roared like this. Without calling her mother or addressing the other party, Situ An almost lost his mind and yelled at the middle-aged woman crazily: "I won''t let you leave the house!" But this super **** who never knows what giving up is and fights with fate to the end shows a different side when he looks at the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman''s eyes instantly turned red, and tears flowed down her cheeks. She was not feeling uncomfortable because she was scolded by Situ An, but because she finally saw her child, and because the pride she once had has turned into what she is now. "Stay at home! Stay at home! I''ve told you countless times!" Situ An waved his arms, the chains rattled, and the wounds on his soul were being torn apart, but he seemed not to feel the pain: "If I had known I would You should be killed! You really cant retain a trace of humanity! I knew you would become my weakness!????As long as the middle-aged woman does not leave home and remains mentally stable, the consciousness of all outsiders will be trapped at home, Situ An and Lu The damaged ghosts and gods collected by Zang will be awakened by flesh and blood and eat them all. ?In Situ An''s view, as long as Gao Ming dies, he can regain his freedom and become an evil ghost in the shadow world, but now everything has been destroyed by the middle-aged woman. "Home is where you are. You can take Situ An home." Gao Ming opened the door of the torture room. The middle-aged woman is a part of Situ An. When the middle-aged woman also enters the torture room, what will happen in this world? There is no trace of Situ An''s existence anymore. "Get out! You will only drag me down! I should kill you! Kill you!" Situ An was extremely emotional. He used all his strength to break free of the chains, but it only made his injuries more serious. . "All the cruel and terrible things you saw in the hospital were all done by Situ An. Your child is a child, isn''t someone else''s child? Because of his existence, every family was destroyed, and he committed Someone needs to correct the mistake." Gao Ming wrapped a chain around the middle-aged woman''s wrist: "You have no other choice, because even if I am killed, Situ An still cannot escape from the prison." "Don''t come in! Get out! I''ve hated you since I was a child! All my mistakes started with you! I don''t need you to accompany me!" Situ An cursed angrily. He was like a gambler who had lost all his chips. He held the broken wine bottle against the throat of the person he loved most. "Situ An..." The middle-aged woman is kind. If she had malicious intentions, or if her love for Situ An was mixed with a little impurity, then she might not be here. It is precisely because her love has no reservations that she will not leave at this time. ??The figures on the window glass were a little blurry, and the middle-aged woman seemed to have gone back many years ago. She took the step to enter the hospital, but that step ended up in the torture chamber more than twenty years later. "Let''s go! Let''s go!!" Situ An''s soul was deformed by the chains. He had never struggled like this to escape. It could be seen that this time he really tried his best to prevent the woman from entering. "Child, I should have stayed with you many years ago. I''m sorry for letting you bear so much alone." Hair turned gray in an instant, and the wrinkles on her skin became more obvious. The middle-aged woman''s body was getting thinner. The closer she got to Situ An, the closer she seemed to be to death. Walking past all kinds of horrific instruments of torture, the middle-aged woman was entangled in chains and came to Situ An with tears on her face and apologies in her eyes. Situ An, who had been insulting the middle-aged woman as if going crazy before, slowly calmed down. "He just deliberately said those hurtful words to you. In fact, he just wanted you not to enter the torture chamber." Gao Ming is Situ An''s enemy and the person who knows Situ An best. With Situ An''s character, he would not scold him hysterically like that. Mother: "He still hasn''t given up and still wants to make a comeback." ?Situ An stopped struggling, dragging his body with injuries. He wanted to reach out to the middle-aged woman, but was pierced by chains and his hands could not touch her. Feeling a long-lost warmth in her palms, the middle-aged woman stepped forward and gently hugged Situ An''s hand. Stop crying. Situ An said coldly, his tone was a little stiff, but very firm: I will take you away with me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 286 The house of resentment that holds nightmares Chapter 286 The house of resentment filled with nightmares ?Holding the middle-aged woman''s hand, Situ An did not call her mother, but only in front of the middle-aged woman, he would show a different side. You still havent given up? Gao Ming didnt expect that it was already this time, but Situ An was still very persistent, as if he had other trump cards. "Do you think you won?" Situ An straightened up his body that was pierced by chains. He looked at the opened door of the torture room: "There are a large number of damaged statues, dead gods and collapsed beliefs hidden in Lishan Hospital. Attached to those clay sculptures, they serve as the foundation of my home. Now that you have destroyed everything, the dead ghosts and gods will wake up in the clay sculptures, and everyone in the vast sea will be miserable because of you!" This is not the way to blame. You did everything and caused the disaster. Do you rely on me? Gao Ming and Xuan Wen stood together, and the hospital corridor that represented Situ Ans past life was collapsing. But something strange is that the memories of the modified patients in the hospital have not disappeared. Their memories are like pieces of peeling wall, flying in the air, and finally pieced together a nightmare about the hospital. "The power of those ghosts and gods is uncontrollable and can easily destroy the vast sea, so I only dare to trap them in the hospital and feed them with patients. Gao Ming, they are the most precious inheritance of my family, and they are also the last thing I give to you. A gift." Gao Ming ignored Situ An. The moment the middle-aged woman stepped into the torture chamber, the rules of Situ An''s family changed. The hospital and courtyard were like water waves, becoming transparent under the blood-red sunlight. Gao Ming also saw the dangers hidden in this home. Those retired uncles and aunts who love to play cards are sources of pollution that only exist in the shadow world. The polite children are all ugly giant ghosts. There are also many neighbors who sleep in their rooms. They are just like Uncle Zhang in the photo studio. They are all clay sculptures and stone statues of rumored ghosts. From the perspective of supernatural horror, Situ Ans home can be regarded as the top one. "Gao Ming, you have inherited my cause and effect. Everything that happens to me now will happen again to you. This is the game of fate." "Home can separate the will of humans and ghosts. It is a spiritual nest. To build a home, you need to use all kinds of rare things in the shadow world." This was also the first time Xuan Wen saw such a scene. She saw that Gao Ming had completely taken the initiative. , after she was no longer needed here, she ran out of the hospital as fast as she could. ?The home was twisting and changing, like a fading oil painting. Xuan Wen rushed into the courtyard. She avoided the crazy children and neighbors and opened the door of Situ An''s mother''s house. Without any hesitation, Xuan Wen took away the landline phone used by Situ An''s mother, and picked up the box filled with various "toys" in the corner. Large lines appeared on the walls of the torture chamber, and nightmares were carved into the torture chamber like the cruelest paintings in the world. ?Each toy is a disobedient ghost, and all of them are valued by Situ An, because those without potential have already lost their souls and become the targets of other ghosts and monsters. In Lishan Hospital, Gao Mings finger passed through the window glass: Its over. Gao Ming didnt ask Xuan Wen what she was doing. He trusted her unconditionally. No matter how difficult the game is, you should be able to pass it after playing it a few times. Gao Ming pulled the chain and opened his arms in the hospital corridor. ?? All the nightmares put together by the memories rushed toward his body, and the horror and abnormalities accumulated by Situ An decorated Gao Ming''s heart. Frankly speaking, Gao Ming himself had little knowledge of home. He only knew that the formation of home was related to the shadow world, and that every "home" was different. The **** sunlight reflected on Gao Ming''s eyes, and the illusory home seemed like a dream. As Gao Ming''s eyes opened, all the memories of his family were imprinted on the walls of the torture chamber. ?After the last path was closed, the flesh and blood ghost let out a roar, and strange blood marks began to appear on his skin. Nightmares belonging to the patient and Situ An appeared one after another in the torture room, merging with each other, as if they were about to form the most terrifying nightmare. Gao Ming also discovered the abnormality of the flesh and blood ghosts. With the appearance of those blood marks, the aura of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods truly surpassed that of Zhang Ding, the owner of the supermarket. ??A ghost in Hanhai needs to go through three stages if he wants to become a dream ghost. First, he must become a big ghost with self-awareness, then he must have his own house of resentment, and finally he must be able to weave nightmares based on his own experiences. ?Zhang Ding was in the third stage before. The Flesh Fairy also reached this stage after eating Situ An''s memories and "dreams" about home. After waking up from the dream, all the evil under the sun was put into the heart by Gao Ming, and they returned to the intestines. This is what Situ Ans home really looks like. ?At the end of the intestines, a thick shadow forms a black lake, like gastric juices in the stomach pouch. A large number of broken idols were thrown into the black lake, and many of them had opened their eyes. The intestinal folds on the left side of the Black Lake are piled up in large quantities, and there are intact bodies embedded in them. These seem to be prepared by Situ An for the ghosts and gods; the right side is even more terrifying, all of them are highly alienated corpses. This place is simply It''s like a gallery of weird specimens. On the left is Tianjing Courtyard, and on the right is Lishan Hospital. It turns out that these things correspond to home. ??The flesh and blood ghosts and gods smashed the clay sculptures that caught the blind man, but the clay sculptures were quickly put back together, and the smiles on their faces became more and more like living people. "They died a long time ago. If you want to make them disappear completely, you have to either eat them directly, or wait for the obsession and belief condensed in them to collapse." Xuan Wen caught the dying ones. The blind man, the other person''s body was in a state of disrepair, like a dead leaf that had been caught in a storm: "Eating them carries the risk of being possessed by them, but it doesn''t matter to you, because you already have a terrifying **** in your body." Get ready to leave! Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to help Hong Yuyi first. The violent and ferocious Hong Yi was about to be dragged into the black lake. ?Four ghost faces roared, and the flesh fairy completely ignored the shadows. He was once one of the countless damaged clay sculptures, but he met a high fate. As soon as the Flesh Fairy left, the damaged ghosts and gods gathered around again. Gao Ming wanted to pull Xuan Wen back, but this time the other party stood in front of Gao Ming. There are still some good things that I havent brought out from home. She tore open the strange note posted on the box and threw all the toys towards the statue of the awakened ghosts and gods. ??The moment those ugly and deformed toys left the box, their bodies merged with the shadows, turning into patients full of resentment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 287 source of shadow Chapter 287 The Source of Shadow ??The idol toy with its eyelids cut off crazily absorbed the surrounding shadows, and the man''s cry sounded. The doll''s body was filled with shadows bit by bit. Chen Meng, wearing a hospital gown, appeared near the broken statue. He had just woken up from a nightmare, with the joy of regaining freedom on his face. The next moment, he saw the smiling figure again. idol. Doctor Xuan, you really want me to die! Patients like Chen Meng appear in large numbers, and many of them are still wearing old-fashioned hospital clothes from more than ten years ago. "Let''s rush out together!" Gao Ming carried the blind man on his back. They ran towards the way they came, but after only running a few meters, they found that their intestines had shrunk a lot. The wrinkled flesh walls were squeezing inward, and the corpses and ghosts growing in the flesh walls, with malicious eyes in their eyes, grabbed each other''s arms and flesh, completely sealing the passage. "Do you think I will let you leave?" Situ An lowered his head in the torture room: "Lishan Hospital in the shadow world was built by Lu Zang and I over many years. It is my home, and everything here is It''s all designed. When the good memories of the master are shattered, the malicious intentions I reserved in the passage will be activated. They are all psychopathic villains. No matter what their situation is, they will use the most cruel methods if they can''t make others feel better. Treat you like this and bury you here. "Those who destroy my home will be the first sacrifices offered to those damaged statues of gods. The next thing that will be put on the altar is the entire vast sea!" Situ An''s tone was calm, but his eyes were like a madman: "There is no city without me. , there is no need to exist. Looking at Situ An with a sinister expression, the middle-aged woman''s eyes were full of worry and pain. She didn''t understand how her child became like this. ??If Gao Ming had not had it all over again, it would have been almost impossible for him to kill Situ An. The only exit was sealed, and the flesh walls grew together, leaving Gao Ming and the others with no way out. The white fingers penetrated into the "lake water", and there was no feeling of being soaked. Instead, the soul felt a chill, all kinds of negative emotions suddenly emerged, and even various voices began to appear in the mind. "Well, I don''t quite understand why Situ An and Lu Zang want to collect statues of gods. They have gathered so many twisted beliefs together. They must have a big conspiracy. There might be something hidden at the bottom of the lake." Xuan Wen is very courageous. , which made Gao Ming feel a little ashamed: "Since there is no other exit now, why not go and have a look." "Is there any other way?" Gao Ming looked in the direction of Xuan Wen''s finger: "That black lake?" "I don''t know how thick this flesh wall is. Situ An will not let the people who destroy his home leave so easily." Xuan Wen grabbed Gao Ming''s sleeve: "How about we try another way." "I''m not afraid, but I''m a little worried about you." Gao Ming looked at the lake composed of shadows and unknown objects: "I''m afraid that you will be entangled by the shadows and sink into the shadow world again." "I am from the shadow world, what you said is a bit strange." Xuan Wen didn''t know what Gao Ming was worried about, so she walked directly to the lake. The tip of the knife pierced the flesh wall hard, and the cut wound was not healed as fast as the flesh wall. They were not in reality now, but in the shadow world. The things in the flesh wall could draw on the inexhaustible death energy. and malicious quick recovery. ?Last time in the Surabaya apartment, Xuanwen was swallowed up by the shadow world, which left Gao Ming with a psychological shadow. Situ An! Gao Ming gritted his teeth. It was extremely rare for a bad person to reach this level of Situ An. He was very thoughtful and had considered the worst case scenario. ?Most of the voices lure Xuan Wen into the depths of the lake, and some hope that Xuan Wen will die directly, as if living is to be tortured. You are following me. Before Gao Ming agreed, Xuan Wen naturally took his hand. The awakened statues mainly gathered around the red raincoats and flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Xuan Wen signaled Gao Ming not to make too much noise, and the two quietly walked into the black lake. "You should know Situ An better than I do. All the information that guy left was related to home. It seems that he deliberately wanted to focus our attention on home and ignore other things." Xuan Wen always felt that something was wrong. Situ An said that the damaged statues were the foundation of the house. Its better not to believe his words. Xuanwen and Gao Ming were both extremely tenacious in will. They were not affected by the voice of the gods at all and gradually went deeper into the Black Lake. It is said to be a black lake, but it is actually more like a source of shadows, and those shadows seem to escape from here. "The shadow is the memory left before the death of the world. As the source, there must be something special buried here!" Xuan Wen became more and more sure of her guess. She and Gao Ming carefully avoided the clay sculptures that had not yet awakened, and kept moving towards the "black "The lake" went deeper. ?The surrounding visibility is very low, but Xuan Wen has her own way of judging the direction. She just needs to walk towards an evil and dark place. ??There were more and more chaotic voices in his head, and the shadows were like gauze covering Gao Ming''s skin, and it was like countless little bugs trying to worm their way into his body. I probably wont last long. ??Blood marks similar to those of the Flesh Fairy appeared on Gao Ming''s body, and a scarlet blood line penetrated his pupils. He was almost going crazy from the stimulation, but next to Xuan Wen, he could still hold it back. "We''re about to arrive." Xuan Wen sneaked in with high orders, and they looked at the center of the Black Lake from another angle. Several awakened statues grabbed Red Raincoat, and they wanted to drag her somewhere. "What is that?" Xuan Wen couldn''t help but walked forward. She saw a black and white photo of the deceased under the red raincoat and the damaged statue. All the shadows were escaping from the photo of the deceased. The photo was different from all the portraits she and Gao Ming had ever seen. Just getting close to it made them feel a strong sense of oppression. ?Most of the damaged statues in the black lake have not been revived. It seems that it is because of that photo, which is the real "foundation" of Situ An''s family. Situ An wants the corpse of a **** to nourish it? What can withstand the twisted belief of a god? Xuan Wen became more and more curious, but she did not dare to go any further. ?While she and Gao Ming were hesitating, the Black Lake suddenly set off a wave, and a large shadow hit the flesh wall and merged with the intestinal flesh wall. "What''s going on?" The two looked at the bleeding flesh wall in the distance. The ghost embedded in the wall screamed, as if someone was frantically attacking the intestines outside. Have you arranged a rescue? Xuan Wen looked at Gao Ming doubtfully. Shaking his head slightly, Gao Ming entered the hospital alone because he knew Zhang Ding could not come. Then who else knows that Situ Ans home is here? (End of this chapter) Chapter 288 security Chapter 288 Security "If we spend more time together, you will find that I am actually a peace-loving person with an upright heart." Xia Yang''s voice came from the self-portrait of a female security guard. He had his hands behind his back and his body was beaten. Long nails were inserted: "I oppose fighting and advocate using communication to solve problems..." "Shut up." Wan Jie, the leader of Hanhai''s special security team, stood in a corridor full of blood and ferocious paintings. The female team member next to him seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit. Her face was covered with curse words and she had multiple bullets nailed into her body. spike. In order to catch Xia Yang in the front building of Lishan Hospital, they used their own people as bait and paid a heavy price. "Actually, with your strength, you can defeat me head-on. Why do you need to use underhanded tactics? This is not like the style of your investigation bureau." Xia Yang said nonchalantly. He could move freely through the painting, but he needed to be attached when painting. On top of the scroll. Xia Yangs ability is very strange, but there are also special members in the security team of the Investigation Bureau. The female team member can cause damage to the target by cursing herself, and can also turn her soul into a cage to imprison evil ghosts. While Xia Yang was painting for the other party, he was trapped in the painting of the other party''s soul. "You look relaxed?" The leader of the second security team is a tall woman. Her whole body is wrapped tightly, and no ghost marks are exposed: "You have killed so many of us, and you are still talking nonsense here. ? ??Picked up a spike and stabbed the female member''s arm directly into the arm of the second team leader. There was no wound on the female member''s arm. Instead, the self-portrait of the female member on the wall began to bleed. Passing through the courtyard and entering the back building, Xia Yang began to fully perceive Gao Ming''s location. His photo was still on Gao Ming''s body, and there was a constant connection between the two. "Let those trash fish fend for themselves. Let''s go to the back building. There are still people alive in groups seven and nine. We have to rescue them as soon as possible." The leader of the third group carrying the coffin was the most generous and worried all the time. The lives of colleagues are at risk. In order to facilitate movement, the reckless man smashed through the wall and removed the female team member Xia Yang painted on the wall with blood: "You have to take this ghost with you, he really doesn''t look like a good bird." ??Footsteps sounded, and an ordinary-looking, featureless man walked out of the safe passage. If it weren''t for the blood ring on his wrist, others would have thought he looked more like an ordinary office worker. You didnt arrest them? The leader of the second group raised his eyebrows. We all know Ks ability, and there is indeed no trace of him using ghost patterns here. The leader of the third group is burly. He has no ghost patterns on his body, but he is carrying a coffin. ?Compared to the damaged clay sculptures in the Black Lake, Gao Ming was more interested in the corpses of the gods. The corpses of the gods could be directly used by the flesh and blood immortals, allowing the torture chamber to continuously produce new torture instruments. What was recorded in the photo? Xuan Wen led Gao Ming, and they met directly with flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the center of the black lake. ??This was really the first time Gao Ming saw "joy" from the four ghostly faces of the flesh and blood ghost. I don''t know if it was because the flesh and blood fairy''s continuous strengthening made his emotions richer, or because the black and white photo made his heart move too much. "We can''t wait any longer." Gao Ming began to call the flesh and blood fairy and told him the location of the black and white photo of the flesh and blood ghost. "Captain, there are a lot of ghost talk players gathered here, but most of them are ordinary people who have just come into contact with abnormal events. It is difficult for them to even deal with big ghosts, let alone kill K." The man walked up to Wan Jie and said There was no smell of blood on his body, and his tone was calm, as if he was reporting to the leader. "The murderer who killed your team members has discovered that you have come in. He is hiding in an absolutely safe place. I can take you to find it, but when you get there, you must agree to let me go." Teacher Xia demonstrated the art of language incisively and vividly. ?Hearing the voice of Gao Ming, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods decisively gave up their red raincoats, leaned into the black lake with four ghostly faces, and let out ecstatic laughter. "Could they be other security personnel from the Investigation Bureau?" Gao Ming had fought against K before. Those security personnel who came out of the Forbidden Game in Xinhu each had ghost marks on their bodies. They had obtained extraordinary powers from the Forbidden Game. strength. ?The people outside tried their best to get in, and the people inside struggled to get out. Both sides slowly found the weakest point in the wall and began to concentrate their attacks. The man is the leader of the security team. When he said this, no one except Wan Jie dared to refute it. ?Eight arms slapped the black lake, the shadows were stirred, and some damaged clay sculptures that had sunk to the bottom of the lake were also exposed. "Back building..." Wan Jie just glanced out the window and seemed to have obtained a lot of information: "There is already a shadow world over there. This hospital has become a source of pollution a long time ago. The wastes from the Investigation Bureau are now here Didn''t find any?" The intestinal meat wall was obviously attacked by a variety of forces. The patients trapped inside began to cooperate as soon as they saw this situation. If they stayed here, they would sooner or later become sacrifices to the damaged statues. As long as they could escape now, You can do whatever you want. ??The huge ghost and **** stood in the center of the damaged clay sculptures. He stepped on many forgotten twisted beliefs and reached out to grab the photo of the deceased at the bottom of the black lake. "Found it..." After truly stepping into the shadow world, Xia Yang''s perception became clearer, and he noticed some problems. Gao Ming''s state was very strange. Not long after Xia Yang was freed, he was trapped again. He felt very unhappy: "Okay, I''ll take you to the back building." "What kind of K are you talking about? I''ve never seen him before. How could I possibly kill him? The Kaitan players are just a loose, low-level organization. You think too highly of them, but I can provide you with a piece of information." Xia Yang In the picture, he twisted his neck with difficulty: "Look out the window, I heard from other members of our team that K seems to have led the team to the back building." Logically speaking, the security personnel are outsiders. It is normal for them to be discovered by the local snakes here. It is also reasonable for the other party to realize that they are powerful and strange and want to hide. "There''s nothing to catch, and I didn''t hurt them." The man lowered his head and glanced at the watch on his wrist: "I think those ghost story players can be kept and let them join the investigation bureau. Compared with ordinary investigators, these people have at least been exposed to Unusual events. The lake surface formed by the shadows was shaking, and a large number of shadows were escaping in all directions, like water flowing backwards in all directions. The clay sculptures buried deep at the bottom shed blood and tears, and some clay sculptures were completely broken. ??The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods now are just like Gao Ming who was standing in the goddess''s room. He put his hand into the copper basin, and the water turned into blood. All the statues in the room were watching him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 289 thirteen survivors Chapter 289 Thirteen Survivors The great lake where the shadows gathered stirred up violent waves, and the smiling statues buried deep in the depths of despair turned around, and their eyes with blood and tears all looked at the flesh and blood immortal. ?The Flesh Immortal, whose core is flesh and blood, escaped the siege of fate through various incredible methods, resurrected in Gao Ming, and became the only living ghost and **** in the vast sea. Eight arms penetrated the black lake and caught the black-and-white portrait that was drawing something from the statue of the god. ??A photo is thin but weighs as much as a thousand pounds. Blood vessels burst out from the eight arms of the Flesh Fairy. The four grimacing faces are filled with ecstasy and ferocity, and he screams and wants to pick up the photo. ??The black lake surged, and all the shadows seemed to be pressing on the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Those damaged statues looked at him with jealousy. He made the gods jealous! "It''s mine, whether in a dream or out of a dream, it''s mine!" A familiar voice came from a certain corner of the torture room, and both Situ An and Gao Ming, who were bound, heard the voice. Who is speaking? Is it congratulations? Or the flesh and blood fairy? Colorful patterns on the walls of the torture chamber appeared on the skin of the flesh fairy, and countless torture instruments vibrated, like birds chirping in the morning phoenix. Then there was the Jingtuo God that Gao Ming had met in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. That enchanting-looking man seemed to have a very serious mysophobia. He stood in the bathhouse to wash his body, but there was no water at all in the bathhouse. There was no water in the shower or faucet. All that came out was blood. The more he cleaned himself, the thicker the blood stains accumulated on his body. ?In the future that Gao Ming has experienced, Situ An has become the director of the General Bureau of Investigation and is the most powerful person in Hanhai; Xia Yang controls the players of Guitan and is Situ An''s biggest enemy. The two sides fight without distinction. Looking carefully, Gao Ming also found himself in the photo. The bus heading to the tunnel was filled with the bodies of students, and he was the only one in the class who was still alive. Somewhat strangely, judging from the size of the student, it was him who survived, but his face in the photo was blurry. He was the only one among the thirteen survivors whose face could not be clearly seen. Gao Ming didn''t think about controlling the city. He was more concerned about the title of survivor: "If everyone in the vast sea is living in a dream, are there only thirteen of us who can be considered awake?" Gao Ming and Xuan Wen finally saw the pattern on the photo, with a **** city as the background, and there were thirteen survivors hidden in the entire city. "If you kill twelve other people, will you become the master of the vast sea?" Xuan Wen suddenly said: "After all, there are only thirteen survivors in that photo." ?Just from the performance of these two people, it can be roughly judged that the other eleven people are not fuel-efficient lamps. Situ An, wearing the epaulette of the director of the General Bureau of Investigation, stands in front of his mother''s grave. His body is the clearest, but it has completely turned into black and white, blending in with the city. "Both Situ An and Xia Yang are dead, so they have merged with the Blood City and lost their color. The other eleven people are still alive?" Gao Ming did not expect to see himself in Situ An''s last hidden photo: " This photo is set in the Blood City. The Blood City is the Hanhai after it was completely invaded by the Shadow World? Are the thirteen of us the thirteen parents chosen by the Shadow World? Xia Yang, who was holding a paintbrush and wearing a knitted sweater, was sitting in the classroom. He was drawing his own body lazily. What was special was that his body and Situ An were both black and white, but the self he drew had all kinds of characteristics. The color is incompatible with Blood City. ??The Flesh Fairy went all out to turn over the black and white photos sunk at the bottom of the lake before more statues of gods awakened. "If you think about it this way, the thirteen of you killing each other should be what Fate wants to see most. Is this also the script Fate has written for you?" Xuanwen and Gao Ming haven''t discussed any results yet. Flesh ghosts and gods Already completely crazy. He was completely out of Gao Ming''s control, and his actions were not affected by Gao Ming in any way. Like a villain who had been imprisoned for thousands of years, he suddenly found an exit to regain his freedom. ?Without caring about any concealment or disguise, he didnt even care about the harm that black and white photo might bring to him, and couldnt wait to open his mouth. The four grimaces also represent the contradictory personalities of the flesh and blood immortals. They are vying to swallow the deceased photo. ??The strongest sign of death is the most ferocious, and the evil sign and **** sign are not modest. Seeing that the life sign represented by congratulations is a little behind, Gao Ming breaks away from Xuan Wen''s hand and rushes towards the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Compared to the most primitive flesh and blood immortal, Gao Ming definitely trusts Congratulations more. ?The dusty black-and-white photos were forcibly dug out, and the twisted ribbons of faith were torn off. The clay statues of the evil gods who were of average strength in life were crushed by the flesh and blood fairy, but some of the damaged statues began to show strange signs. Their clay sculptures are "activating" and becoming more and more human-like. ?Hand holding the chain, Gao Ming showed no fear in his eyes as he climbed directly onto the huge body of the flesh and blood ghost. Other than him, no one dares to do such a thing, and the Flesh Fairy will never allow anyone to stand on him. ??The death picture exuded a frightening will of death, and he finally knocked open the other heads. When he greedily bit into the photo, a chain strangled it from behind. ?Gao Ming''s bet is that the Flesh Immortal will not kill him. The opponent''s death intention can be aimed at anyone, but at this stage, only Gao Ming will not be harmed. You are reborn in my heart, that is a part of me, and should act according to a will. Under the intervention of Gao Ming, the representative of congratulations swallowed the most special black and white photo. ??The remains, nourished by countless clay sculptures of gods, fell into the body. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods changed in an instant, and the body became taller. He seemed to be integrated with the city under his feet, as if he had turned into a city of blood. All cause and effect were cut off, and the world in the eyes of the flesh-and-blood immortal seemed to have changed. What he saw with his eyes seemed to be the world after waking up from a dream. Not only the damaged statues of gods around, but also the other three ghostly faces showed envy. These dead "gods" seemed to have lived in the world after waking up from the dream, and they became like this due to some changes. A strange clay sculpture opened its eyes, and they turned around with a smile, as if they wanted to eat the flesh and blood fairy alive. Gao Ming stood on the shoulders of the flesh and blood ghost, his heart beating wildly. It would take some time for the flesh and blood fairy to fully understand the most special black and white photo. After all, the photo seemed to be a posthumous photo of a city. Bang! ?The sharp claws pierced the flesh membrane, and with the cooperation of the patients and the force outside the flesh wall, a hole was torn open in the weakest part of the intestine. ??A piercing scream sounded, followed by dense curses crawling into the flesh wall. ?Those patients were knocked back into the intestines before they had time to run out. What a big battle. ??The leader of the third security team was dragging the coffin with his left hand and carrying a piece of wall on his right shoulder, blocking the gap. (End of this chapter) ~ take a day off take a day off ??Yesterday I started to feel a knife stabbing my throat. I feel dizzy and have a slight fever. I havent finished writing today. Im going to take a day off. Im sorry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 290 Do not misunderstand Chapter 290 Dont get me wrong Rescue? The patients in the hospital did not react for a while after seeing the security personnel. Some lunatics were ecstatic and shouted that they were finally saved. It is true that the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau wear uniform uniforms, and it is true that they penetrated the flesh wall and used their bodies to drive the weirdness here. They dispersed the shadows, but they did not bring light. "Finally waiting for you! Finally saved! I have imagined this scene countless times. Finally someone can rescue us from this devil''s cave!" Most of the patients were imprisoned here by Lu Zang and Situ An. He longed for freedom and was unwilling to surrender, but because of his great potential, he was turned into a "toy" by Situ An and placed at home. "Save you?" The leader of the third team threw the wall aside casually. His eyes were complicated. All these patients have been eroded by shadows. They are neither human nor ghosts. There are clear regulations in the investigation bureau. In order to prevent the spread of pollution sources, patients in hospitals like this All existences must be killed in abnormal events, and they must not be brought back to reality. The cold and pale paper doll appeared behind a patient at some point. The paper doll''s lotus-like forearms easily penetrated the patient''s chest. It was like a naughty and gluttonous little pet, swallowing it in big mouths. That patients heart. In just a few minutes, they had advanced dozens of meters and reached the edge of the black lake. Separated by the black lake made of shadows, as the person in charge of the strongest security force of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau, Wan Jie took out the instructions issued by the general bureau: "Gao Ming, we suspect that you were involved in many abnormal incidents and sacrificed citizens in an attempt to The ghosts and gods have resurrected and subverted Hanhai. Now, the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau will officially arrest you." "Perhaps he did this to resurrect a certain god. Look at the source of the shadow." A group leader pointed to the center of the black lake, where all the chaos seemed to come from. ??The hand with the blood ring was raised upwards, and a handful of paper money was scattered. The old man was the leader of the fourth security team. He looked like a fairy, with fair hair and a childish face, but he was actually very murderous. ?All the information about Gao Ming was also sorted out by the deputy leader of the eighth group. After Wan Jie scanned it, he had memorized everything. "Found it." Wan Jie''s expression was serious: "There is a living person standing on the shoulders of the Black Tide Ghost and God. We must capture him alive and destroy everything else except him!" The fleeing patients were caught in the middle, with clay sculptures of awakened ghosts and gods behind them, and the investigation bureau preparing to exterminate them in front. If I had known that the outside world was so hopeless, I might as well have continued to lie in the box and make a toy. ?This skirt seemed to be white before, but it seemed to have been soaked in blood for too long, causing it to completely turn red. After hearing the almost extermination order, the team leader was slightly startled: "Some of the patients can still be exploited. They remain rational and can communicate normally." Wan Jie did not speak, but just glanced at the team leader. He lowered his head and turned towards the patient and the damaged clay sculpture. ?Using the body to accommodate evil, and then using the ultimate evil to fight against the shadows, this is the method used by Hanhai security personnel to protect the city. ? ? The combination of old and new grudges made many security personnel red-eyed. Get rid of evil spirits! Lighting three sticks of soul-locking incense, paper dolls emerged one after another from the old man''s sleeves. The patients who were near them were immediately shaken out of their wits. One team leader and three groups of team members who were dominated by hatred were like two sharp spears. ?Gazing at the Flesh Immortal with both eyes, a strange character appeared in Wan Jie''s eyes. After a while, the character turned into the face of Gao Ming. ??Security personnel entered the intestines through the gap one by one. They are one of the strongest trump cards cultivated by the General Bureau of Investigation. With blood stains remaining on the corner of his mouth, the paper doll floated in the wind to a skinny old man. Gao Ming, the situation is not good, those guys seem to be coming for you. Xuan Wen stood behind the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, hiding in the shadows. ?Three groups of people poured blood into the wooden coffin carried by the team leader, and dense ghost patterns appeared on the lid of the coffin. The leader of the third group pushed the lid of the coffin, and there was a simple and elegant red dress inside. ? ?The leader of a group is a legend in the forbidden game. He picked up a watch that moved backwards in a certain shrine. That watch contained unspeakable horror. "It will take time for the Flesh Immortal to take control of the **** city photo. We have to find a way to get them to fight with those clay sculptures." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He and Xia Yang, who was imprisoned in the wall, were connected spiritually. Both of them stared at the The security guard''s exit: "Now is not the time to escape." Moving forward, both offense and defense were taken into consideration. Several security teams cooperated with each other and could not find any loopholes. He is the source of trouble in the vast sea. The three team leaders held down the coffin and asked Wan Jie for permission to take action. The other team leaders also looked at Wan Jie. ?Other security personnel consciously avoided one group of team leaders, and headed by the three group leaders, they built a position and advanced step by step. "With so many idols hidden, does this person also know the secrets in the forbidden game?" The leader of the second group was wrapped all over, and she followed Wan Jie: "The shadow world is a dead world, and there are many things left by the dead. Most of the power is concentrated in the shrines and corpses, and some are hidden among the statues scattered around. The owner of the hospital has found so many clay sculptures, and he has a big conspiracy! " "The picture comparison was successful. According to the information sent by Jingtuo God, this monster once appeared in Hande Private Academy. The last level four abnormal event that broke out in Hanhai East District seems to be related to it!" The deputy leader of the eighth group wore glasses. His body is hidden in thick protective clothing, and he is responsible for the logistics of the security team. The leaders of the three groups stood in front of the coffin at all times. The eyes of the members of the three groups who had been dripping blood on the coffin lid changed one by one, as if they had collectively endured some unforgettable hatred. "Lishan Hospital has completely turned into a nest of evil spirits. It is the nail that drives the shadow world into reality. We must completely destroy this place." The leader of one group appeared quietly next to the leader of the third group. Adjust the dial: "Looks like I have to work overtime again today." Open the coffin! ??Everyone''s eyes were focused on one place, and their eyes were all fixed on the body of the Flesh Immortal. Ghosts and gods with eight arms on all sides stood in the center of all the statues. It seemed that all the damaged statues were to resurrect it. With ghost lines encircling his back, a team leader unbuttoned the top button of his shirt. With him as the center, the shadows and death were washed away, and an indescribable shadow vaguely emerged behind him. "Did you misunderstand something?" Sitting on the shoulders of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming dismissed Wan Jie''s words, but he still replied politely: "I have never resurrected ghosts and gods. What I have done All because I am a ghost." The clay sculptures of ghosts and gods opened their eyes. Gao Ming seemed to be in the same group as them, even the arrogant expression on their faces was exactly the same. (End of this chapter) Chapter 291 Why run away? Chapter 291 Why run away? ? None of the security personnel expected Gao Ming to be so arrogant, and Wan Jie, who was always calm and calm, looked a little gloomy. ?Gao Ming was so arrogant that he admitted that he was a ghost in front of the strongest security force of the General Bureau of Investigation. The General Administration''s attitude toward ghosts is to eliminate them unconditionally. If Gao Ming were alive, there would be room for reconciliation between the two parties, but he directly made everything clear. "We have investigated everything about you. No one from you or Class 13 can escape." Wan Jie stared at Gao Ming. He had never seen Gao Ming in such a situation. Living people, ghosts and gods seemed to be inseparable. A whole, entangled by the invisible thread of fate. "Run away? Why are you running away? I have tried every possible means to attract you in just for this moment." Gao Ming adjusted his facial expression. He is obviously an excellent psychiatrist, but at this time he behaves like a patient suffering from serious mental illness: " After you die, the shadow world will completely engulf the vast sea, and its time to wake up from this dream of nothingness. Gao Ming was imitating the expressions of those weird statues, but in this situation, the Flesh Immortal stood in the center of all the clay sculptures and was "worshiped" by many statues. It seemed that all the statues had the same expression as Gao Ming, as if Gao Ming was the one who The core of all idols. As soon as the security personnel of the General Bureau of Investigation came in, they saw Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming standing in the middle of the black lake. They did not know the existence of the remains of the Blood City. Coupled with Xia Yang''s embellished description, they naturally thought that Gao Ming should be the mastermind behind the scenes. Dont touch it! Without having to control it with high life, the clay sculpture buried deep at the bottom of the deep black lake opened its eyes, and the dead consciousnesses surrounded the security personnel. ??More and more clay sculptures are awakening at the bottom of the Black Lake, but due to the arrival of security personnel, the pressure on the red raincoat side is much less. The will of the dead gods is entrusted in the clay sculptures. Compared with the red raincoats, the living security personnel are obviously better sacrifices and objects of possession. Xiao Ge turned into a clay sculpture? The eight members of the group wanted to check. Just as his fingers were about to touch the clay sculpture, the deputy group leader yelled from a distance. Gao Ming underestimated the strength of this group of security personnel. If they were taken alone, even several team leaders might not be able to kill Gao Ming, but when this group of people are combined together, it becomes very difficult. There is a living person in the clay statue! "Now you know who should run away, right?" Gao Ming stood on the shoulders of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, smiling unscrupulously. He had no fear at all. The deputy leader of Group 8 looked to the side and saw a clay sculpture with a painted face appearing where his men had just been standing. It had slender arms and legs, a smile on its face, and was wearing the uniform of the missing member of the group. ??His face inside the clay sculpture eyes gradually festered and splotches appeared. At the same time, his face also began to feel burning pain, as if there was a fire burning.?????Bang! Glancing at the security personnel, Gao Ming smiled happily. Xuan Wen, who was hiding behind the statue on the other side, had already begun to try to get closer to the red raincoat, preparing to evacuate. ?Wan Jie did not give an order to stop advancing. He stared at Gao Ming: "Keep moving forward, don''t miss any opportunity to catch him." ?Screams sounded without warning. The members of the three groups walking in front were fine, but one of the eight groups of logistics personnel following behind disappeared. ??As more and more damaged statues of gods awakened in the Black Lake, Wan Jie decisively issued the order to attack. Wanjie''s eyes can see things that ordinary people cannot see, but because the remains of the Blood City happened to be swallowed by Gong Xi, he found that all the twisted beliefs emanating from the damaged statues drifted towards the Flesh Immortal, which further proves that they are a group. . Another point also caused Wanjie''s misjudgment. He had seen the red raincoat in the information sent by Jingtuo God. He also knew that the red raincoat had appeared at Hande Private Academy and was a red raincoat controlled by the Investigation Bureau''s Shumi Research Institute. One of the clothes, red raincoat is now fighting with ghosts and gods, which shows that the positions of the two sides are different. You owe me a life. The leader of the fourth team said to the team member, then picked up the copper hammer and walked towards the distance, and his body disappeared into the black lake. ?Hobbing his finger in the air, the team member was very obedient, but then he felt a sharp pain in his finger, as if he was bitten by something. To take a step back, even if the red raincoat escapes the control of the Shumi Research Institute, the red raincoat has now helped to hold back some of the clay sculptures, which also reduces the pressure on the security personnel to attack. "Captain, this is probably a trap. The painter ghost probably led us here on purpose." The deputy leader of the eighth group was a little worried and came to Wan Jie''s side. Looking back, the painted face was close to his eyes, and he saw himself in the other person''s eyes. There are too many security personnel to avoid the clay sculptures in the black lake. Clay sculptures that only appear in legends are looming in the "black lake". One moment they were far away, but the next moment they appeared directly in front of them. The members of the three groups seemed to be possessed by ghosts, and the hatred in their eyes turned into reality, echoing the ghosts and gods engraved around them. Regardless of whether they were male or female, their expressions became feminine and vicious, and blood stains began to appear on their uniforms. The paper dolls jumped for joy, tearing apart the colorful clothes and eating the dirty meat on the clothes. Their pale bodies soon became speckled. ?A few paper dolls began to cry, but the old man showed no expression, took out a fire stick, and burned all the paper dolls with a fire. Unlike the red raincoats who used the most violent method to fight against all clay sculptures, this group of security personnel took advantage of living people to the maximum. They summed up a lot of experience in the taboo game and used different methods to eliminate different clay sculptures. While minimizing casualties, they also tried to obtain some uncommon curses from those clay sculptures to strengthen specific ghost patterns. ??A paper doll lay on the head of the statue, covering the eyes of the statue from behind. Then the clay sculpture''s head was smashed with a heavy hammer, and a rotten floral dress and stinky flesh and blood were wrapped in the stone skin. ?If you can escape, why not? Clay sculptures may be strong or weak, and I don''t know how many clay sculptures there are under the black lake. If something terrible wakes up later, there will be no chance to escape. ??The oldest leader of the four groups pressed the clay sculpture with his body, raised the small copper hammer in his hand, and hit the head of the clay sculpture again and again. The first and third groups open the way, and the fourth group is responsible for guarding. Each group cooperates with each other, and there are almost no loopholes and shortcomings. During abnormal events, the situation and information are constantly changing, and there is not much time to think. Many decisions must be made within a few seconds. Now were waiting for the flesh and blood fairy. Gao Ming urged the flesh and blood ghost. On the other side, he also saw Xia Yang who was trapped in the wall. Teacher Xia seemed to be worried that Wan Jie would find out something, so he just endured and never contacted Gao Ming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 292 he came! Chapter 292 He is coming! ?With Xia Yang''s character, he usually likes to whisper in Gao Ming''s ear when nothing happens, but today he is so honest. He has obviously discovered something. Sometimes silence is also a reminder. Gao Ming immediately stopped thinking. He suspected that there were members of the Bureau''s security team who could see into the soul. ??If the other party can see through your own thoughts, the best way to deal with it is to deceive yourself too. With a cruel smile on his lips, Gao Ming devoted himself to merging with the Flesh Immortal. He had been very cautious before and stayed awake, but this time he chose to let the Flesh Immortal take the lead. ??Muddy blood lines penetrated his eyes. Gao Ming looked down at Wan Jie. He was holding chains made of countless souls in his hands, as if he were the devil of all demons, cruel, bloodthirsty, and warlike. The high life in Wanjie''s eyes gradually changed. He seemed to be analyzing everything about the other party. A door full of blood slowly appeared in the depths of his eyes. As the door was pushed open, he saw a room full of torture instruments. . Even though he had seen many horrific scenes in the Forbidden Game, he was a little shocked at this moment. He couldn''t imagine that such a crazy and terrifying person actually lived in the vast sea and built a lair under the eyes of the General Bureau of Investigation. ?That giant flesh-and-blood ghost with eight arms seems to be a fierce **** from the shadow world! The living person standing on the giant ghost is even more of a heartbroken and hysterical lunatic! "Pay attention to your surroundings! Level 1 alert!" Wan Jie issued the second order after entering the Black Lake. Now he was sure that K died in the hands of Gao Ming. He felt the aura of the corpse in the room full of torture instruments. . The memories of the gods were turned into ashes, and the clay sculptures filled with twisted beliefs were trampled into pieces. The flesh fairy who swallowed the remains of the Blood City seemed to be the source of the shadow, inheriting the legacy of the dead world. ??The black lake was in turmoil, and shadows spewed upward like heavy fog. Before the blood city could be completely tattooed on the skin of ghosts and gods, Gao Ming gave the order at the moment when the flesh immortals could move freely. The house of flesh and blood unfolds, the nightmare is shrouded, the light is distorted, the world seems to have been stripped of color, Gao Ming stares into Wanjie''s eyes: "Go to hell!" After swallowing the remains of the city, blood-colored patterns grew on the surface of the bodies of the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods. Those divine patterns were connected together, and the outline of the **** city could be vaguely seen! The only city in the Forbidden Game, the upper part is warm and healing and illuminated by the sun, while the lower part buried deep in the darkness is completely blood red. According to legend, the **** city stretches for hundreds of miles and contains countless anomalies and strange stories. Just the corpse of an evil spirit! "I don''t want to do this, but if you don''t investigate clearly, you will kill me. Having guys like you in the vast sea is a disaster rather than a blessing." If Gao Ming is captured alive by Wan Jie and the others, his fate will definitely be alive. It would be better to die. The Shumi Research Institute will conduct all kinds of inhumane research on him. In order to obtain the power of the Flesh Immortal, they will definitely use every means they can think of to torture him. ??The moment the lines of the blood city appeared on the bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, there were several terrifying and trembling breaths under the black lake, and the clay sculptures of ghosts and gods at the bottom woke up! Gao Ming knew that he could not stay any longer. Those unknown clay sculptures were a greater threat to him than the security personnel. They would not allow him to take away the remains of Blood City easily. ??The roar shattered the corpse embedded in the flesh wall. Xuan Wen, who evacuated from the other side, carried the blind man out of the black lake on her back, mixed with the patients and approached the exit. None of you can escape! Gao Ming seemed to have completely taken the initiative, and he had completely trapped the security personnel into the black lake. ?Four ghostly faces roared, the scarlet eyes were like ignited fire, and the eight arms struck hard at the mud that had been deposited for hundreds of years at the bottom of the lake. The terrifying aura gushing out from the depths of the Black Lake made them feel an unprecedented threat. Each team leader used their best skills to suppress the situation, and all the security personnel were so nervous that they forgot to breathe. Its time for a result. ? Any rumors about the Blood City are taboo in the taboo game and cannot be mentioned. Wan Jie did not expect that he would see something related to the Blood City in Hanhai. ? ? Security personnel have to pay a price every time they take a step forward. Injuries and curses are trivial matters. As long as some team members leave the team, they will be dismembered by several clay sculptures in an instant, or they will be dragged directly into the depths of the black lake and disappear. I dont know if its a psychological effect, but the security personnel found more and more clay sculptures crawling towards them. These gods at the bottom of the black lake seemed to be driven by high destiny. ??The door of the execution chamber opened a gap, and the sound of the dead souls crying and wailing reached everyone''s ears. The wounds on Gao Ming''s body were torn apart, and blood fell onto the flesh immortal''s head. "You seem to have seen my secret." A calm voice came from Gao Ming''s mouth, and the tone was chilling: "In that case, let''s bring you in." ??The Flesh Fairy wants to use the Blood City in the shadow world as his death realm, in order to get rid of the shackles of fate. "Flesh and blood city?" Wan Jie watched the changes in the flesh and blood fairy, but the whole picture of the blood city appeared in his eyes. He took a breath and remembered a legend about a forbidden game. At the same time, the crazy flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods rushed towards the security personnel with the most ferocious and bloodthirsty expressions under the background of those terrifying auras! "Don''t panic!" A group leader stood at the front, the old watch on his wrist ticked, the hands reversed, and unspeakable whispers sounded around him. The illusory figure full of oppression gradually became clear in the countercurrent of time. . "Only the Investigation Bureau is responsible for arresting others, so who is your turn to arrest the Investigation Bureau?" The leader of the third group carried the coffin and used hatred to disperse the shadows. He looked brave and strong, but his movements began to slow down. ??The Flesh Fairy first took away Situ An''s child''s house of flesh and blood, and then turned countless patients in the hospital and Situ An''s various fantasies about home into nightmares, and this was not the end. ?Gaoming is far different from the Blood City in the Forbidden Game, but the Blood City is dead, but the Gao Ming in front of you is a living person. Gaoming has no other choice. The two sides have different positions, so there is only confrontation! ?Hong Yuyi also forced back the clay sculpture that surrounded her and escaped temporarily. Anyone who sees Gao Mings performance will be wary of him. He seems to want to kill Wan Jie at any cost! Protect the captain! The leaders of the third group and the fourth group stopped, and the peripheral security personnel shrank. They were already very close to the center of the Black Lake. "Sooner or later, I will dig out your eyes!" Gao Ming seemed to have seen through Wan Jie''s secret. He was filled with murderous aura, and flesh, ghosts, and gods all looked at Wan Jie with their scarlet eyes open. ? ? A head-on collision is imminent, and life or death seems to be decided in the next moment. ?The big ghost who has a strong obsession before his death has the opportunity to own the House of Resentment. If he can reconstruct the past in the House of Resentment, he can have his own nightmare. "he came!" The suddenly unfolding flesh and blood collided with the members of the three groups at the front. Before they could react, all the security personnel saw the flesh and blood ghosts rubbing the edge of the security team and following the "safe passage" they opened with crazy high orders. , rushed out of the Black Lake! The target of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods is extremely clear, which is the gap in the flesh wall that is slowly healing! ??The terrifying aura at the bottom of the Black Lake suddenly soared, anger and fear were spreading, and several voices seemed to be roaring. Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy must not be allowed to leave! With a shocked expression on his face, the leader of the group turned his head to look at the back of the flesh and blood ghost. His enemy had run a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye. (End of this chapter) Chapter 293 The exit is in the morgue Chapter 293 The exit is in the morgue Hes coming! The voice of the early warning personnel has not yet fallen, and the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods have already turned to the limit. Gone again? ?The red raincoats and security personnel attracted too many clay sculptures. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods rushed in unpreparedly, and even the clay sculptures awakening in the black lake did not expect it. Enjoy the gift I give you! Gao Ming had not yet come out of his crazy state. In order to prevent others from seeing anything, he began to hypnotize himself after giving orders to flesh and blood ghosts and gods, thinking that he was a cruel and perverted murderer. ?Hong Yuyi and Xuan Wen had already evacuated in advance. Gao Ming directly asked the flesh and blood ghost to open the door of the torture chamber. Before leaving, he shouted to the confused patients: "Anyone who wants to live, come in!" ?The most potential patients had been imprisoned by Situ An for so long, and now they were hunted by security personnel and clay sculptures. They didn''t think much about it and ran into the torture chamber. Compared to the security personnel who killed ghosts and damaged clay sculptures without mercy, at least Gao Ming was willing to talk to them. It was Gao Ming''s people who took them out of that home before. "Leave?" Gao Ming''s cry was a hopeful message of salvation for the patients, but the security personnel next to him were filled with questions after hearing it. "team leader?" ?At this time, a large number of characters appeared in Wanjie''s eyes. He seemed to be dismantling Blood City, trying to see something deeper. The situation on the battlefield was obviously still in the upper hand. He set up a dragnet and finally lured his prey into the trap, but he left without looking back? ??The team leader cursed in a low voice, very dirty words. Wrinkles appeared on his wrists. The dial could not stop reversing for a while. He paid a huge price to pray to God, but the expected extremely terrifying collision did not happen. With a time difference of only a few seconds, Gao Ming had already "rescued" more than a dozen patients. When the formation of the security personnel began to change, he decisively closed the torture room. The blood line running through his pupils had long since faded. Gao Ming lay on the back of the flesh and blood ghost and god, and shouted to the security personnel very frankly: "Everything in Lishan Hospital was made by Situ An. After those clay sculptures were resurrected, there are people in the city." We might all fall into disaster. I came here to stop him, but he ended up being trapped in the black lake. If it hadn''t been for your rescue, I might have died here. " ??People in reality are indeed more hateful and sinister than the ghosts in the forbidden game! ??Is this guy schizophrenic? Let you go! ?It was okay not to explain, but once Gao Ming made it clear, the faces of the three team leaders turned green. They were here to arrest people, but they lost so many people, and finally helped K''s murderer escape. "I will let you live this time. If we meet again next time, don''t blame me for being merciless." Every word Gao Ming said was very irritating and directly poked their hearts. ?A few seconds ago, he was shouting and killing everyone, but in the blink of an eye, he ran away very smoothly. Gao Ming didn''t hear the response from the leader of the third group. After he finished what he wanted to say, he asked the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to grab the wall that sealed Xia Yang, turned around and left through the gap. ?In order to buy time to escape, Gao Ming also asked the Flesh Fairy to control the power of flesh and blood, and repaired the gap. ??The flesh fairy''s power could not be integrated with the flesh wall, and the gap would be opened by security personnel soon, so Gao Ming went straight to the underground morgue without any pause. Follow me! The map provided by Mr. Question Mark marked the location of the exit. Gao Ming had gained enough from Lishan Hospital. Now that all the clay sculptures under the Black Lake have awakened, it is no longer suitable to stay here. ?Grabbing Xuan Wen''s arm, Gao Ming''s other hand directly grabbed Hong Yuyi. At that moment, he seemed to have forgotten that the other party was Hong Yi. ?Hong Yuyi fought against all the clay sculptures in the Black Lake by herself before, which was very exhausting. Her body was a little unreal, and she did not resist at this time. "Why don''t you rescue your Teacher Xia from the wall first? Those security personnel might be able to find us through him." Xuan Wen saw the portrait on the wall squinting and waving to herself, and she wanted to smash it to pieces. "After I leave Lishan Hospital, I will take Xia Yang to a place in the East District." Gao Ming did this on purpose. All the strength he had accumulated was in the old city, so he wanted to use Xia Yang to lure away the security personnel. . ?All the way down, Lishan Hospital has been completely alienated. It is different from the real world. It is completely wrapped in shadows. It is difficult to find anything that is not rotten. Its really a dead world. Living in such a place for a long time will make you easily go crazy. Digesting the countless clay sculptures that Corey slept in was Situ Ans last legacy and his final revenge against reality. The madman had planned to die with Han Hai from the beginning. ??He must have been thinking about using this to make a real high-level deal with Hanhai at the critical moment, but he didn''t expect to be killed by Gao Ming halfway. "The high-level officials of Hanhai desperately trying to save Situ An may have something to do with those clay sculptures." Gao Ming was protected by flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and ordinary anomalies did not dare to approach. "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe there are people from the shadow world in the Hanhai General Administration." Xuan Wen prefers to think about human nature from a bad perspective than Gao Ming. Ironically, Xuan Wen is correct most of the time. There are many terrifying departments and weird existences inside Lishan Hospital, but Gao Ming has no intention of exploring. With the help of the Flesh Fairy, he reached the underground level. Looking at the locked door at the end of the corridor and the densely packed talismans on the door panel, Gao Ming directly asked the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to open the room of resentment and try to transform them into flesh and blood. ??Somewhat unexpectedly, even the Flesh Fairy couldn''t open the door casually. In the end, he had to work with Hong Yuyi to destroy the door. ?Entering the corridor, Gao Ming walked down the steps. The cold breath condensed into liquid, dripping from the top of his head like water drops. After he took a dozen steps, he glanced down between the handrails of the stairs. Layers of strange buildings are scattered underground. There are shadows swaying back and forth in various hospital departments that Gao Ming has never seen before. There seems to be a hospital underground in Lishan Hospital. Gao Ming vaguely remembered some fragments in his mind, as if he had been here a long time ago. Take out Mr. Question Marks map and break into the morgue. The place is so quiet, as if there are monsters that feed on sound. ?Walking past the cold beds, Gao Ming saw a wet mark on the ground, as if a big snake was crawling in the morgue. "Before I entered the hospital, I met a ghost story player named Yang Yu. He and his family seemed to live underground in the hospital. His mother was the administrator of the morgue." Xuan Wen had a good memory, and she recalled a moment Finally, he took out an IOU with a **** handprint from his pocket: "I promised to let him go back to the hospital. That guy owes me his life. His family will not default on the debt." (End of this chapter) Chapter 294 A thorn in the Bureaus side Chapter 294: A thorn in the side of the Bureau of Investigation ?? Xuanwen and Yang Tao entered the Lishan Hospital together. She was not worried about Yang Tao escaping at all. As long as the "IOU" was still there, Xuanwen would have a way to find the other party. Xuan Wen rubbed the blood on the IOU and smeared it on a blank photo. She looked at the blood slowly seeping into the photo, opened her lips slightly, and called Yang Yu''s name. Xuan Wen''s ability is very strange. At her call, the blood stains fade and merge with the shadows, and the outline of Yang Yu is outlined in the photo. That child was very cute. He had been protected by his family and didnt know the dangers of society. The word Yang Yu in the photo has nothing to do with cuteness. He was ugly and deformed, but none of the people present cared about appearance. ??Yang Yu in the posthumous photo looked like a child who had just woken up. He suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Xuan Wen in disbelief. He waved his hands forward as if he was beating an invisible mirror. "Ask your parents to pick you up." Xuan Wen''s temperament was completely different from that of the school''s dean, but what she said made Yang Yu''s head tingle: "If she doesn''t come, they will never see you again." The blood on the photo was flowing. Yang Yu was scared to death by Xuan Wen and screamed. Next to her, Gao Ming and Hong Yuyi were feeling Yang Yu''s breath and paying close attention to their surroundings. About ten seconds later, the iron cabinet in the deepest part of the morgue was pushed open from the inside. ??It was originally a rusty iron cabinet for storing various sundries. It was full of clothes of dead people and bones that had not been cleaned. The thick arm was pierced by iron nails, and a man wearing a strange floral skirt walked out of the iron cabinet. He was trembling and seemed to be very scared, but there was no trace of fear on his expression. "Am I lying with the corpse?" Gao Ming thought of a possibility: "Is the corpse a patient in the hospital? Does he call himself Question Mark?" The sinister eyes lingered on Hong Yuyi and the Flesh Fairy. The man gave up the resistance very wisely. He seemed to have not spoken for a long time and muttered intermittently for a long time. Then he reached out to Gao Ming: "I, I have seen you, you said I will never come back." "Crash!" The man overturned the iron cart next to him and threw the contents of the corpse cart all over the floor. His alienated arms grabbed the heartless corpse on the cart: "You are lying next to a corpse. I We still havent found where the body went. "He probably didn''t lie. You did come to Lishan Hospital before you met me." Xuan Wen watched the video of Lu Zang and Gao Ming in the psychological counseling room. "I don''t remember. I only know that he lives in ward 7003. I have been looking for him." The man pointed to an exaggerated scar on his neck: "This is the punishment the doctors gave me after I lost it." The man''s hair is very long and stained with blood, and his lips will sometimes split uncontrollably, revealing black and yellow teeth. Have you seen me? Gao Ming had no impression of Yang Yus family. "He is your... mother?" Gao Ming asked uncertainly. Before Yang Yu in the photo could speak, the crazy man had already nodded. "The person who lives in 7003 should be the question mark. During the last period of time when I lost my memory, I was indeed with him. But didn''t he wake up from a dream? Why did he turn into a corpse?" Gao Ming hurriedly left. , and did not think too much about these issues: "All the sleeping clay sculptures of gods inside Lishan Hospital have awakened. This place will be destroyed soon. If you know the exit, we can leave together." "Doctor Lu said that you will find this place, and I have opened the exit for you." The man said this, but his body showed no intention of moving: "He also said that you can help me remove the necrotic medical equipment from my body, and let I can escape the hospital curse." "Take out the medical equipment?" "Yes, that''s it." The man took out a jagged knife from the iron cabinet and cut open the scar extending from his neck to his shoulder blade. His chest was forced into an iron cage and alienated. His heart was like a big bird flapping its wings up and down in the cage: "I also tried to get it myself, but as long as I touched the medical equipment, those cursed doctors would come over. Just because of the existence of this thing, I also There was no way to leave the hospital." After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghost to open the door of the torture room. The patients in the room were full of shock. They and the man looked at each other, and they all saw confusion in each other''s eyes. Come in and lie down on the operating table. Gao Ming took away the operating table of Lishan Hospital and took the two ghost doctors into his heart. With the help of the two of them, the iron cage embedded in the man''s chest was taken out bit by bit. Because the operation was performed in the torture chamber, the cursed doctors underground in the hospital were not aware of it. ? Feeling the unprecedented freedom, the man was a little excited and lost his shackles, and his eyes began to become cruel and sinister. The fact that this guy was chosen as a guard by Lu Zang shows that he is very twisted and perverted, and only such a "monster" can be appreciated by Lu Zang. Halfway through the cage, Gao Ming suddenly signaled the doctor to stop: "We will pick up the rest after we leave Lishan Hospital." The man was not stupid, and he obediently told Gao Ming how to leave. He took out a smelly door key from the wound in his stomach, threw it to Gao Ming, and then pointed to the morgue: "The exit door is hidden in the fourth cabinet in the fourth row." ?According to what the man said, Gao Ming opened the cabinet where the body was stored, and inside was a **** door filled with warm blood. "I''ve already made a sacrifice for you." The man chuckled. He seemed to enjoy the process of making a sacrifice. Insert the key into the lock and turn it gently. The cool night wind blows in from outside the door, and the surrounding shadows gather here like crazy. I can finally leave. Gao Ming asked the flesh-and-blood ghosts and red raincoats to return to the execution room, and he and Xuan Wen escaped together. Before the shadow could escape, Gao Ming closed the door. ? Inside the door is the dead world of shadows, and outside the door is the vast sea where he has lived since childhood. This night''s experience has completely subverted his cognition. Even now that he has returned to reality, he feels a little uncomfortable. "I have made a big feud with the Investigation Bureau this time." Killing a security team leader indirectly led to the annihilation of two security teams, and also defrauded the remaining seven security teams. This achievement in a short period of time Even scarier than the Shadow World. "When the clay sculptures and security personnel in the black lake come out, I estimate that the area near Lishan Hospital will be considered a level five abnormal event." Xuan Wen didn''t know how terrifying the clay sculptures under the lake were. The light emanating from them was Judging from the aura, no one in Hanhai may be able to destroy them at this stage. "You go back and notify Zhang Ding so that everyone can be prepared. In addition, you can release the latest ghost story rules to the ghost story players and citizens through the backwater forum to increase the survival probability of ordinary citizens as much as possible." Gao Ming glanced at the time: "God returns Its not bright yet, Ill hurry up and take Xia Yang to another city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 295 It’s over, I can’t sleep now Chapter 295 is over, I cant sleep now "Be safe." Xuan Wen wanted to say something to Gao Ming, but in the end she chose not to speak. She helped the blind man up and followed Gao Ming into the front building. ? ? A group of team leaders did not kill all the Kaitan players. If he were not trapped now, he might have been able to change the image of the Investigation Bureau in the hearts of the players. Unfortunately, many things did not happen. ?? Wearing the psychological insight mask made by Xuan Wen again, Gao Ming summoned flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the front building of Lishan Hospital, and he roared unscrupulously. ??The security personnel who stayed outside hurriedly arrived, but they were no match for flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ?Under the gaze of the trapped ghost players, the flesh-and-blood immortals and ghosts on all sides block the ghosts and kill the ghosts, and the humans block the murderers. His existence itself seems to be the most terrifying ghost story. "When disaster comes, no one is willing to sit back and wait for death. We are just using our own methods to protect the things we want to protect." Standing on the shoulders of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming glanced at the faces. These ghost talk players are now very weak. But given enough time to grow up, some of them will definitely be able to see the world after waking up from their dreams. Gao Ming counted the time and walked to the main entrance of Lishan Hospital. The flesh and blood ghost opened his eight arms. In response to the disaster, the Hanhai Investigation Bureau built a new city in the remote Gangbei City. All the buildings in the city were designed to withstand the disaster. Hanhai''s Mystery Research Institute and some things brought out from abnormal events were all stored there. "Contain the security forces. He must have a worthy target after all his efforts..." Lord Jingtuo suddenly thought of something. His blood-stained hand slid on the operating table, and the screen in the conference room appeared on the screen in Gangbei City. General Investigation Building. ?Those ghost talk players fled one after another, and Xuan Wen was among them, evacuating towards the old city. Hearing Cen Coffin''s words, all the other investigators present broke into a cold sweat. When Situ An joined them, they didn''t find anything special about that man. Only after the other party "changed sides" did everyone realize how terrifying he was. . The glass cup fell to the ground hard, sharp fragments flying everywhere. No further explanation is needed, there are already investigators present who have begun to report their findings. No one wants to be a monster, but if he wants to see the sun again, this is the only option. ??Juduo Shen stared at the virtual screen in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau in disbelief. He didn''t even notice that his gloves were cut and his fingertips were stained red with blood. "All nine security teams returning from Xinhu have lost contact..." That madman As night fell, Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghost disappeared at the exit of the hospital. "There is only one way to kill anomalies, and that is to become an anomaly. After experiencing unspeakable pain, hide the monster you have become in your heart, lick your wounds, and endure the suffering." The abnormal incident broke out in Xinhu half a year ago. The Investigation Bureau knew the truth earlier than all of us, but for various reasons they chose to lie until they could no longer hide it. The house of flesh and blood eroded the ground, countless instruments of torture collided in the heart, and Gao Ming''s voice carried a strong sense of oppression and contagion. "Send someone to Lishan Hospital immediately! The old city is densely populated. We must not let Lishan Hospital become the second Hennig Private College. It will be difficult for us to face out-of-control strange stories in two urban areas at the same time!" Jingtuo Shenshou The blood seeped out of his white gloves. After seeing the blood, the corners of his eyes seemed to spasm, and his voice became sharper: "K was killed, and then Wanjie led the team and lost contact. It was like a pair of hands pressing down on the investigation. Behind the scenes, they want to push us all into the abyss!" ??With a deafening roar, the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods opened the door to the hospital for all the ghost story players. I never wanted to subvert anything, we were just forced to the end of the road and had to make a choice between darkness and death. ? Gangbei New Town not only has the Research Institute of Mystery Research, but also the real senior officials of the Hanhai General Administration, as well as the families of many investigators. According to the regulations of the General Administration, only those who have made special contributions in abnormal events and their families are eligible to live in the new city. That city was like Noah''s Ark. Many investigators risked their lives to get in and out of unusual events just for a ticket. "Snapped!" "But in the eyes of the Investigation Bureau, there is no difference between you and those ghosts. They are all targets to be eliminated. And this is also the meaning of the existence of our ghost talk players. We will give Hanhai a new answer, one written by our own hands, which belongs to Our own answer. "Wanjie has his own communication method, which relies on blood, curses and living bodies. No matter how many people enter the abnormal event, they will leave logistical personnel outside. That guy has experienced hundreds of abnormal events in the forbidden game and will not connect with these I dont understand the most basic things. Jingtuo Shenyaoyis pale face was a little distorted: The group lost contact... This at least means that Wanjies main team members were trapped, and the logistics personnel who stayed outside the abnormal event were slaughtered. Are those ghost talk players so good? "He faked his death and escaped, and then made his last words public, destroying the citizens'' trust in the Bureau of Investigation. Then a large number of ghost talk players began to appear in the East District. The next step was to trap the security forces of the General Bureau. I always feel that he will do more terrifying things. ?It will be dawn soon, but every investigator in the conference room is not sleepy at all. Let alone sleep now, every nerve in them is tense. ?The heavy rain has stopped, and Gao Ming arrived at Cripple Bay Village in the East District before the night dissipated. The security personnel trained in the taboo game were the trump card of the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau. As a result, two teams were trapped on the first day and one team leader was killed. Not even twenty-four hours had passed, and all seven security teams were rescued. Lost contact! They may have gone too deep into the abnormal event and the signal was interfered with. Cen Coffin is the deputy director of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. He has rich experience and seniority, so he dares to speak at this time. "The people who arranged the layout seem to know the Investigation Bureau very well. Even the security team sent by the General Administration to the forbidden game knew that this was obviously targeting them." Cen Coffin hesitated: "Lishan Hospital is where Situ An used to work, and he Now he happens to be missing. Is he behind the strange talk player?" Escape from here, experience more abnormal events, work hard to survive according to your own ideas, and hold your destiny firmly in your own hands! ?This village is partially hidden in the mountains, and many weird things have happened. Even if the security personnel come after them, Gao Ming is confident that he will be able to throw them away. Opening the curtain of the clinic, Gao Ming sat in the consulting room. He simply ate something and let the flesh and blood ghosts throw Xia Yang out of the torture room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 296 I want to carry all twelve of them in my heart Chapter 296 I want to keep all twelve of them in my heart Mr. "If I said that I was caught by them on purpose and wanted to trick them into rescuing you, you wouldn''t believe it." The smile on Xia Yang''s face and the miserable appearance of the portrait formed a sense of dissonance: "But that''s the fact. , everything is as I expected. When a good painter puts down the first stroke, the whole picture has already appeared in his mind. " Then I still have to thank you? "You are me, I am you, saying thank you is too much." Xia Yang was trapped in the wall, unable to use his abilities, and it was rare for him to become honest. Gao Ming didn''t expect that Xia Yang would be so tough-talking. The big devil who was so surprised by Fengyun also had such a side? "It''s going to be daybreak. I suggest you release me as soon as possible. Those security personnel have very strange abilities. They may track this wall." Xia Yang sounded like he was just trying to save his life. Youre right. He released the somewhat tired flesh and blood ghost and asked him to carry the wall up. The danger has come quietly, Gao Ming decisively ordered the flesh fairy to destroy the wall here. ?Most villagers gather on the outskirts, and the further you go into the mountains, the more dangerous it becomes. Let me digest what Situ An left for me first, and then think about other things. "Next time I will draw a group photo for your investigation bureau." Xia Yang''s voice was very warm. He was stained with blood and completely destroyed the woman''s portrait. Since swallowing the remains of the **** city, the flesh and blood ghost''s consciousness of autonomy has begun to increase. I don''t know if he has gradually recovered himself, or if he has been pretending before. "I am able to reach this point because of your help; but without me dying again and again to collect all the flesh and blood fragments of your past and future, you would not be able to escape your fate." ?The eyes of the woman in the painting were full of pain and hatred. The moment before she was broken, she opened her eyes suddenly and recorded all the scenes she saw. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods did not warn Gao Ming in advance. Maybe the flesh and blood gods did not feel threatened. Gao Ming ignored Xia Yang. He found that many old houses would have a brazier under the bed. There was a handful of broken hair and ashes of paper money thrown into the basin. When the paper ashes were blown away, one could still see the unfinished photo. ? Many weird and terrifying things have happened in this village. It is located in a no-nonsense zone. Coupled with Situ An''s deliberate connivance, Cripple Bay Village has gradually become a hiding place for many fugitives and vagrants. "Take off all your clothes, don''t leave your underwear on, hurry up!" The man holding the ax came closer: "If you don''t obey me, you will suffer the consequences!" There are almost no roads in the deep mountains. Occasionally, one or two houses can be seen. They are also occupied by weeds. The owners of the houses left long ago, leaving only dilapidated and rotten furniture and insect corpses on the ground. Hey! A hoarse voice came from somewhere: Brother, borrow some money to spend, we dont want to hurt you. "The vegetation here is extremely lush, but there seems to be no animals. All living creatures seem to have been sacrificed?" Xia Yang''s voice came from the wall: "I kind of want to paint the scenery." ? Gao Ming did not kill casually. He needed to attract the attention of the Bureau of Investigation and let these fugitives guide the security personnel. "Perhaps we two should have a good chat." Gao Ming put his hand on his chest, and his heart beat together with that of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Their fates were entangled with each other and could not be separated at all. The roar of ghosts sounded at dawn, and the Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming walked toward the depths of Cripple Bay Village together. ??The stone bricks were torn apart, the portrait that trapped Xia Yang was washed with blood, and the iron nails were pulled out of the flesh. ?Four ghost faces stared at Gao Ming at the same time, and the remaining six arms were hanging on the ground. The Flesh Fairy seemed to be using this method to answer Gao Ming. ??The ax fell to the ground, and he and his accomplices were lifted high into the air by arms made of flesh and blood, and were thrown away. The faces have been burned. The villagers in these photos are a bit like Lu Zang in Lishan Hospital. Gao Ming met Lu Zang. Under certain circumstances, the doctor would have scars like dragon scales appear on half of his face. ? Exploring several mud houses in succession, the silhouettes of the figures in the photos are different. The only similarity is that the faces in all the photos were burned by the fire and cannot be seen clearly. In addition to congratulations, the other three ghost faces roared with unknown meaning. Xia Yang and Situ An in the execution room suddenly began to scream. Two blood lines drilled out from the hearts of the flesh and blood ghosts, completely removing the **** city lines on their arms. Dyeing red, it''s like holding up two will-o''-wisps in the dark night. "Cripwan Village didn''t seem to have this name before." Xia Yang looked around in the wall: "This village name is like a curse imposed on the village by others. It sounds weird." Gao Ming glanced around, and two men in tattered clothes walked out of the dense forest. One was holding a rusty axe, with blood stains still on the ax blade; the other was holding a shotgun, the black muzzle of which was pointed at Gao Ming from a distance. Fateful head. Youll know when you get there. "We can''t go any further." The current state of the flesh and blood fairy made Gao Ming a little uneasy. Maybe it was because he had been in the sun for too long. The four faces of the flesh and blood ghost became **** and bloody, and roars came from his mouth from time to time. It''s like threatening something invisible, preventing the other party from getting closer. An abandoned village located deep in a barren mountain, a midnight hospital used to make sacrifices, and a school that must abide by the rules of shadows to survive, Hanhai looks more and more like a city of ghost stories. "These little tricks are of no use to us!" The two fugitives felt a little cold, and the man holding the ax couldn''t help but look up. Not daring to stay in one place, Gao Ming went more than ten miles deep and almost got lost before he stopped. Xia Yang clearly sensed the changes that had taken place in the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The power and brutality made his hair stand on end and made him very uncomfortable: "Where are you going to take me?" Come back. When Xia Yang reluctantly entered the torture room, Gao Ming looked at the flesh and blood ghosts with a headache. The younger one was disobedient, and the older one also started to rebel. "Okay, no problem." As soon as Gao Ming''s hand touched the buttons of his coat, he suddenly looked up at the tops of the two men''s heads, his expression instantly becoming frightened. ??The flesh-and-blood ghost and **** stood in the middle of the dense forest. Fragments of sunlight shone on him along the gaps between the branches and leaves. The light and blood were mixed together. There are ghosts and gods of flesh and blood on all sides. I am not included in the citys portrait, there are exactly twelve people. Do you want me to put all the other twelve people in the torture chamber? Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, the flesh-and-blood ghost **** slowly squatted down his huge body, as if to say that after Gao Ming killed the other twelve people, he would be completely dominated by Gao Ming''s will. (End of this chapter) Chapter 297 A child living in a haunted house Chapter 297 The child living in the haunted house ??The thirteen people in the photo of the **** city represent thirteen different choices and thirteen different futures. As the disaster approaches, these thirteen people will gradually reveal their peculiarities. ??The longer you delay, the weirder and more powerful they will become and harder to kill. Take Situ An as an example. If Gao Ming hadn''t taken action before the disaster came, he would have never been able to lock Situ An into his heart. That **** was simply the chosen villain. His skills, strategy, personality, and number of trump cards were all almost impossible. Short board. "There can only be one master of Blood City, and there can only be one master in the future..." Seemingly worried that Gao Ming would be shaken, the flesh and blood ghost **** put his two red-stained arms on Gao Ming''s shoulders, and the blood city divine marks spread towards Gao Ming. The flesh and blood fairy was willing to share everything with Gao Ming. The warm blood poured on Gao Ming''s skin, and the scent of flesh spread out. The strength of his hands continued to increase, ignoring the shadows. The flesh fairy did not stop until he was about to metamorphose something. Survivors living in disasters, in order to gain strength, are willing to sacrifice everything for certain ghosts and gods. However, in Gaoming, the opposite is true. The ghosts and gods personally "feed" them, for fear that there will be a "gap" between the two. With the Flesh Immortal''s unreserved sharing, Gao Ming also felt his own changes. His arms seemed to be restricted by something invisible before. It was as if in the city of Hanhai, the strength limit of a living person''s arm was stuck, but just now, the Flesh Immortal helped Gao Ming break through this limit. Is this the fate that binds everyone in Hanhai? "Huh?" Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded in Gao Ming''s ears: "I have seen one of them." He was the only child among thirteen people. There were various toys thrown around him, but he had no intention of playing. He cried extremely sadly, and his originally cute face became distorted and turned purple. There seemed to be two blood vessels in the arms that had broken the bonds. The crystal blood lines looked very beautiful from a distance, but were twisted and cruel up close. The names of Xia Yang and Situ An were engraved on them. That child. Xia Yang motioned Gao Ming to look at the corner of the Blood City Divine Pattern. There was a boy wearing bright red pajamas in an inconspicuous position. He nodded in congratulations on behalf of his life, and retracted his arms, letting Gao Ming feel it himself. "I may be able to wake up from my dream without the help of Dream Ghost. As long as all the other twelve people are sent to the torture chamber, I should be able to completely break the shackles of fate." ??The Flesh Immortal and Gao Ming had the same mind. He looked at Gao Ming and smiled excitedly and cruelly. Faces appeared in the blood city divine patterns on his body. They were Gao Ming''s targets. "Have you seen it?" Ever since Mr. Xia ran into the torture chamber, Gao Ming''s guard against him had weakened a lot. After all, even if they died, they would start over again together. "I seem to understand why Lu Zang didn''t want Situ An to die." The thirteen people in the blood city photos have all broken some of the constraints of fate, and each of them can become a "weapon" to restrain fate. "When you sent me to the Eastern District Investigation Bureau for reconnaissance, I heard from the investigator that Situ An was raising a big ghost on the top floor. I went over to take a look in my spare time and found that this child got along very well with the big ghost on the tenth floor. Those The big ghost even wanted to fight with me to protect him." Xia Yang thought about it: "His name is A Fang, and he is the live bait that Situ An uses to feed the big ghost." Gao Ming stared at the child for a while, then opened the torture chamber and called out the male and female doctors. Comparing the photos of the couple, Gao Ming can confirm that their child Afang is one of the thirteen people. "He is the son of the shadow who was trained by Situ An and Lu Zang in Lishan Hospital, but he should have been picked up by the Investigation Bureau now, right?" Gao Ming didn''t expect to find one of them so quickly. He and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods immediately He started to get busy, and after setting up various illusions to confuse the security personnel, Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to return to the torture room and walked to the other side alone. "The Camry Apartment, one of the top ten haunted houses in the East End, was a crazy mother who killed her two children and then committed suicide in the house wearing a bright red dress. From that day on, all kinds of strange things began to happen in this apartment building. Even in summer, the atmosphere is still gloomy." The investigator took the information and reported to Chen Yuntian, director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, but Chen Yuntian''s attention was not on the documents at this time, but on Bai Xiao. ?? Bai Xiao is the trump card of the Lishan Investigation Bureau and Chen Yuntian''s ideal successor. However, ever since Bai Xiao entered Hennig Private Academy and came out, he seems to have become a different person. Director, Lord Jingtuo asked us to catch the live bait Afang before dark. According to our tracking, the child is hiding inside the Jiamei Apartment..." "I know." Chen Yuntian interrupted the investigator: "The abnormal event is out of control and a disaster is coming. Now you still have the heart to capture a living child?" God Jingtuo doesnt trust us, so he transferred us away. Bai Xiao walked at the end of the team. He looked down at the knife soaked in corpse oil in his hand. This knife was previously given to Qing Ge by Situ An. It was made by Dr. Lu and can cut through shadows. After Situ An was killed, Gao Ming gave the knife to Bai Xiao. "Bai Xiao, we are all sad that your sister disappeared in an abnormal incident, but I hope you will not change yourself because of this incident. You have done a very good job." Chen Yuntian is a qualified boss, but Bai Xiao But he is no longer that qualified subordinate. "Director, I''m fine." After meeting Gao Ming, Bai Xiao went through a lot of things, especially in Hande Private Academy. He saw another side of the Investigation Bureau: "Be prepared to enter the haunted house. If God Jingtuo knows If we are passive and slow in our work, we will definitely get angry again. That guy is simply a lunatic. I dont know how he gained the trust of the General Administration? ??Chen Yuntian sighed and led the team to stop at the entrance of Jiamei Apartment without asking any more questions. In the apartment building more than ten meters away from them, the curtains shook slightly, and a ghost in bright red clothes quietly disappeared. ?In the same room, a toy remote-controlled car was started and ran around the house. A Fang, wearing little dinosaur pajamas, was sitting in the living room holding a remote control. He didnt feel any fear, he had a happy smile on his face, and his schoolbag was full of toy blocks. Happy birthday to me~Happy birthday to me~ Humming to himself, Afang got tired of playing with the remote control racing car, then stepped on the chair and climbed onto the desk. ?He was very close to the window and seemed likely to fall if he was pushed lightly. However, he was completely unaware of the danger and was concentrating on selecting the brush. ??The curtains were blown by the cold wind, the wardrobe door creaked, bright red sleeves appeared in the mirror, and an arm covered with scars stretched out to Afang. Before A Fang could react, the arm lifted him up and placed him on the floor away from the window. (End of this chapter) Chapter 298 But Im just a child Chapter 298 But Im just a child Afang has long been accustomed to all kinds of strange things happening to him. He did not show any fear after being placed on the floor by the arm. After patting the dust on his body, the little boy turned to look around. Although there was no one in the bedroom, he still bowed politely to the air and said in a sweet voice: "Thank you, Mom! I won''t go. Dangerous place!" The little face is very cute, like a ripe apple, which makes people want to take a bite. Ah Fang grabbed the paintbrush and ran out of the bedroom to draw on the homework book he found. ??He shook his feet, and the little tail behind the dinosaur pajamas also swayed. Even if you dont show up, I know you are always by my side. Afang hummed, looking carefree, as if this was not the most famous haunted house in the East District, but his home where he had lived since childhood. ?There was dead silence in the room, and there was no response. After playing for half an hour, A Fang felt a little tired. He put down his brush, curled up on the sofa, and fell asleep after a while. Breathing steadily, A Fang seemed to have dreamed of something very happy, his face was bulging, and he seemed to be eating something. ??The curtains shook slightly, and the blood flowed downwards, but it only flowed halfway, as if it had been scolded by something, and it fell back obediently. The bedroom door was gently pushed open, and a thin blanket was pulled out and covered on Afang''s belly. The smooth tea cup reflected an arm full of scars, and a bright red coat wrapped her fingers. She slowly stretched out towards the boy, but seemed to be worried that her hands were too cold and would wake up A Fang, and the resentful hand finally disappeared. Touch him. ??Footsteps appeared in the corridor, the homework book fell to the ground, and A Fang was picked up by a force. ??He gave Chen Yuntian face before because he still needed to rely on the power of the following investigation agencies, but just now he received good newsthe security team trapped in Lishan Hospital successfully escaped! ? ?Only five and a half of the nine security teams are left, but their strength is enough to defeat all ordinary investigators. "Being able to live in harmony with evil spirits, and even being able to drive evil spirits to protect yourself, this time the target is a bit special." Chen Yuntian had never seen such a situation before. He picked up the thin blanket that fell on the ground: "The target enjoys being in the haunted house. The feeling of life. ??A slender and tall woman wearing bright red clothes and pants stood next to the sofa. Her eyes moved slowly, and her scarred fingers picked up the homework book on the ground. "The target has stayed in this room." Bai Xiao picked up the homework book on the ground and rubbed the colorful cake with his fingers: "They should have just left not long ago." Is there no one to celebrate your birthday with? Ghosts in abnormal events are not necessarily bad. Bai Xiao met supermarket owner Zhang Ding. The big ghost was respected by people when he was alive, and he would take the initiative to save people after he died. "Both two, now is not the time to discuss this. Our top priority is to capture the target and return to Lord Jingtuo." In order to supervise Chen Yuntian and Bai Xiao, Lord Jingtuo arranged his driver into the team. Seeing that he was just a driver, he didn''t take Chen Yuntian seriously at all. ?In the gloomy and gray room, the colorful paintings on the homework book looked particularly bright. Afang had just painted a large cake with various fruits on top of the thick cream. "Security Team Four did not suffer much damage and are rushing towards us. They seem to have found some clues in Lishan Hospital. This child who was used as live bait by Situ An may have a big secret hidden in him." Sensing the change in the driver''s attitude towards him, Chen Yuntian just smiled and said, "Then wait until they arrive before taking action. I don''t dare to take away their credit." ??Chen Yuntian doesn''t care about the so-called credit at all, he just wants to protect his subordinates as much as possible. As it gets darker, the atmosphere in Jiamei''s apartment becomes increasingly weird. Children''s cries can be heard from time to time in the dark corridors, and there seems to be a mad woman mumbling behind the doors of some rooms. The word "" on the door was blown away by the wind, revealing the bright red lips on the iron door. The signs hanging on the door handles swayed slightly. Those signs have cute children on the front, with some fine hair and delicate white sieves stuffed on the back. ? People who dont understand may think that this brand is of good workmanship, but in fact the white sieves are made from the bones of children, with broken hair scattered in the middle, which represents something extremely bad. The child''s cry was far and near. The crazy mother who couldn''t find her son was waiting at the corner of the corridor with something. Her bright red clothes were hanging down. Her body was very tall, and her shoes were stained with red "paint". . In room 1601, a faint light appeared in the living room. Afang was wearing dinosaur pajamas, carrying his big schoolbag, holding candles in both hands, and walking carefully in the unfamiliar room. A terrible thing happened in room 1601 before. All the furniture was covered with plastic film, and there were torn police seals on the floor. ?Slowing down, Afang opened a corner of the sofa. The dark red mildew stains were shocking, like a large scar. ?Looking at the bedroom, the closet door was open. All the clothes in the closet were scratched by knives, and there was almost no complete piece of clothing. There was a rustling sound, and Afang seemed to have discovered something. He turned his head nervously. He held the candle and walked towards the kitchen little by little. Holding his breath, Afang pushed the door open a crack and saw a woman with blood red body standing next to the chopping board. In the dim kitchen, a tall and thin figure was wearing **** clothes. Her exposed skin was covered with scars, and her face was scarier than any nightmare. The rusty kitchen knife fell, and the bright red juice was squeezed out. ?Afang covered his mouth and nose, suddenly opened the door with his other hand, and ran into the kitchen. Ive got you! Ive got you! The excited little hands moved forward to hug her, but Afang didnt hug her. The woman disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if she had never appeared in the kitchen. "Gone again, Mom! I''ve seen you!" Afang shouted from left to right, but there was no response. He held the candle and looked at the kitchen chopping board. Next to the moldy stove, there was a specially cleaned chopping board with a stinky dough on it. Apple pieces and rotten tomatoes had been pressed into the edges of the dough. There was no other fruit found in the apartment building, and I didnt even know where the woman got the tomatoes. Wow! This is a birthday cake! Afang looked at the chopping board with surprise: This is the first time someone has celebrated my birthday! Mom! Come out quickly! Lets celebrate my birthday together! ?The child''s tender voice echoed in the haunted house. He was holding the cake with excitement and difficulty, very happy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 299 Im not your mother Chapter 299 Im not your mother ??The smelly batter and rotten fruit were mixed together, and the cake in Afang''s hand was unappetizing, but he regarded it as his treasure, carried it carefully, and walked to the coffee table. Opening the plastic film, the smell of formalin and detergent rushed into the nose. Afang placed the lit candle next to the cake. "This is my first birthday, and it''s also the first time someone has prepared a cake for me." Afang clasped his hands together, imitating the way other people celebrate their birthdays on TV, his expression serious to the point of piety: "Mom, I know you have always Stay with me, can you sit next to me?" ?Fingernails scratched at the glass, the old electric fan above my head was squeaking and turning, and the small bugs in the gaps in the floor tiles were scurrying around. Room 1601 seemed to be squeezed by some force. ??The owner of the haunted house heard Afangs wish, but she didnt want him to see her. ??The flame on the candle flickered, the pale yellow flame gradually turned red, and as wisps of black smoke emerged, the flame completely turned into blood red. Mottled light and shadow swayed on the wall, blood seeped out of the mirror, and two scarred hands appeared in the darkness. The red corner of his clothes was grabbed. The woman looked at the little boy''s red hands stained with blood, and suddenly retreated, her body disappearing into the darkness: "I''m not your mother, I''m a ghost." "You have to make up a better reason if you want to rob, right?" Bai Xiao drew his knife directly and stared at the four team leaders. He joined the investigation bureau to protect more people, but as he learned more and more, he He found that the Bureau of Investigation was completely different from what he had imagined. "Okay, Ghost Mom." Afang didn''t let go. He still grabbed her clothes: "Thank you for the cake." "Hand over the knife, it''s something you can''t control." The leader of the fourth group is very old, with gray hair and wrinkles on his face, but his physical fitness is no worse than that of Bai Xiao, and he exudes a very strong feeling. Weird breath. ?His small body formed a sharp contrast with the abnormal woman. One was innocent and cute, while the other was crazy and terrifying. They were two extremes. She subconsciously blocked the door, as if she was worried that her child would leave and lose important "things" again. Thinking of the statue buried deep at the bottom of the Black Lake, the leader of the fourth team felt his scalp numb, and his tone became more determined: "Investigators and security personnel have different responsibilities, so I asked you to hand over the knife. For your own good. ?Hands swung, several paper dolls crawled out of his sleeves and ran around. In fact, the leaders of the fourth group were right. They escaped from Lishan Hospital with a narrow escape and hated everything related to that hospital. Black hair covering her face, a woman wearing bright red clothes stood in front of the door. After taking a deep look at Bai Xiao, the four team leaders led several of their team members up the stairs. After making his wish, Afang ran to the bathroom to wash his hands. The faucet, which was originally dripping with drops of blood, started to flow with clean tap water when Afang stretched out his hand. He wanted to take away Bai Xiao''s knife. On the one hand, revenge was on the other hand. On the other hand, the leaders of the fourth group were also a little scared. After they escaped from the hospital, the clay sculptures also left with them. He was worried that these were related to Lishan Hospital. Objects may attract clay sculptures to them. "Where are you hiding again?" Afang looked like he had already seen clearly. He shook the little dinosaur''s tail and ran to the coffee table. "I''m not your mother..." Black hair stuck to her face, and the woman''s head almost touched the ceiling. She gently pushed A Fang away and disappeared into the shadows. ?He finished wiping his hands, said thank you, and ran back to the living room to eat the cake, but the strange thing was that the cake seemed to have legs of its own, but he would not be allowed to eat it. "Trophy?" The leader of the fourth group smiled coldly. His face was very similar to a paper man, especially when he smiled, the wrinkles were squeezed together, like a crumpled old newspaper: "The knife in his hand It was made by those ghosts in the shadow world. I dont know how many living people were sacrificed. I also smelled a familiar smell from it, which was exactly the same as the smell from the clay sculptures in Lishan Hospital! Whats the relationship between ghosts? Forget it, when you die, the knife will still fall into my hands. The leader of the fourth group did not choose to take action directly, but in his heart he already treated Bai Xiao as a corpse. "I can judge whether I can control it. You have too much control." For Bai Xiao, the knife given by Gao Ming is his only weapon that can cause harm to ghosts. When disaster comes, how can such a thing be used? Can you just hand it over to someone else? "Even if the Investigation Bureau wants something, it will exchange it for contribution points. If you just grab it openly, wouldn''t it be too ugly?" Chen Yuntian knew that the security personnel were not easy to mess with, but he still stood firmly on the side of his subordinates: "Investigators risk their lives in and out of unusual events, and no one has the authority to **** their loot." Dont make any noise yet. Jingtuo Shens driver stood in the middle to dissuade him. When the fourth security team came over, he was quite happy. Who knew that after the fourth team leader discovered Bai Xiaos knife, his expression changed. "Do you believe what you say?" Bai Xiao clenched the handle of the knife, his eyes full of disgust. "Yes, you are my mother! My mother always wears red clothes! She likes red clothes the most!" Afang didn''t see the woman''s face and trotted closer to her. "You, put down the cake made by my mother! I''m going to be angry!" Wearing dinosaur pajamas, A Fang chased the smelly batter "cake" around the house. A terrifying ghost shadow was reflected on the TV screen, but that ghost Ying did not hurt A Fang, but held up the cake to prevent A Fang from eating it. Different from the "warm" scene inside the haunted house, the atmosphere outside the Jiamei Apartment was extremely solemn. Chen Yuntian and Bai Xiao were standing on the left side of the corridor with people from the Lishan Investigation Bureau, and the leader of the fourth security team and some investigators were standing on the right. On the other hand, there seemed to be a conflict between the two sides. He puffed up his cheeks and blew out the candles. After the haunted house fell completely into darkness, he put his hands on his heart and whispered a wish: "I hope everyone can stay with me all the time. I hope everyone can be happy and as happy as me." ?The night wind blew the branches in the yard, and the yellow leaves fell to the ground. The paper doll took off the spiritual tablet hanging on the door handle, giggling. ?However, it can also be seen from the various anomalies in the room that the woman is very entangled in her heart at this time. She is unwilling to separate from A Fang, and she is worried about hurting A Fang. The focus of the fourth security team was mainly on the apartment. After all, when abnormal events broke out, the most dangerous thing must be the ghosts in the building. They did not realize that there was a pair of eyes watching the apartment building in the distance. Gao Ming, who had changed his clothes, was standing in the corner. Unlike the security guards, he was holding a large bag of toys in his hand. "Don''t take action, let me do it." Xia Yang''s voice rang in Gao Ming''s ears, with a hint of hatred hidden in his plain tone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 300 Dry! Chapter 300 Do it! A bunch of bastards. The investigator from the Lishan Investigation Bureau stared at the back of the fourth security team and cursed in a low voice: "You don''t want to work together to deal with the ghosts at this time, and you still want to steal our things?" "Many people are indeed worse than ghosts. When the disaster completely breaks out, you will see more ugly things." Chen Yuntian gently patted Bai Xiao''s shoulder and said very seriously: "But I hope you will never Lose yourself and understand what you are living for. ??? Chen Yuntian knew that those security personnel were the bureaus trump cards, and they were so strong that they hardly looked like human beings. If they really broke up with each other, it would be his own investigators who would suffer. Director, thank you for speaking for me just now. Bai Xiao put away the long knife. He seemed to sense something and turned to look at the far corner. The Investigation Bureau was originally established to protect the citizens of Hanhai, but if we cant protect ourselves, how can we protect others? Chen Yuntian walked towards the corridor: I have always treated you as my own children. In the corridor, four groups of security personnel formed a formation and followed the paper dolls. Their combination was very strange. Team leader? The leader of the fourth group took out a stick of incense from his sleeve, lit it and placed it directly north of the elevator car. "Did that guy escape here?" Before the old man could react, he saw that the damaged wall had been restored. This corridor seemed to have no end. More and more ghosts appeared in the ghost market. Some of them were residents of the building, and some of them were residents of the building. Some were wearing hospital gowns from Lishan Hospital. What made him even more uneasy was that some highly alienated evil spirits and clay sculptures were also walking in the corridors. Couplets are posted on the old blue-gray elevator door. The faded words "happy" sway in the wind. The lighting above the head seems to have poor contact, flickering on and off. The soul of a child seemed to be hidden in the sieve of bones. After hitting the ground, it actually rolled upstairs. After speaking, he threw the sieve into the corridor. They are seeking death themselves. You cant blame me for being cruel. There was a sudden pain in his heart, as if he had been pricked by a needle. The leader of the fourth group stopped and took out a piece of turbid jade carving from his chest. "This ghost is so cruel. I have already thought of how he will die." Xia Yang''s voice reached his ears. He and Gao Ming walked into the fire. The elevator started and the fire light faded, but there was an extra thing on the elevator car. A burning painting. ?Hold down with five fingers and slam down, a prairie fire poured into the elevator. Several figures were struggling in pain in the dancing firelight. Arriving on the eleventh floor, the sound of hawking suddenly reached the ears of the four security teams. The corridor was no longer dark, and red lanterns were hung on the door frames. Residents on this floor set up stalls at the door, selling various daily necessities, including most of them. Most items were stained with blood. ?Generally few people would engrave their names on jade, but the old man''s own name was engraved on that piece of white jade. The old man who opened the road had paper figures tied in his hands. He was pedantic and old-fashioned, as if he was still living in the last era. ?Hands raised lightly, the white bone sieves in the spiritual tablets rolled to the ground, colliding with each other, and did not stop until they reached the elevator entrance. A few minutes after they went upstairs, Gao Ming, who had changed his clothes, appeared in the corridor. There are various advertisements posted in the small car, and there are also many abusive words. ??Swinging the copper hammer, the wall was torn apart. The resident selling things turned out to be just a painting on the wall. "Don''t panic, these things were drawn by some evil spirit and are not real. We just need to escape from the illusion." The old man cut his palm and smeared blood on his eyelids: "It''s even connected to Lishan Hospital. Even if it dares to draw clay sculptures, doesnt it know that there is a certain probability that dead gods will be attached to its portraits and clay sculptures? ?Standing in front of the fire, the leader of the fourth group looked grim. He looked at the twisted figures in the firelight and picked up the bone sieve on the ground. He threw three bones into the fire casually, and he held the last bone through the sieve and said, "Lead the way." Eat well, ready for the journey. The indicator light turned on, and the blood-red numbers looked like blood-red eyes, staring at everyone. Lead the way. Would you like to take the elevator? The members of the four groups were boosted by high power as soon as they arrived at Hanhai and started the highest difficulty dungeon. Now after leaving the hospital, they have become cautious. "Of course I know." The resident who had been destroyed by the old man appeared again, and Xia Yang''s voice came from his mouth: "But I just want you to die." You dare to accept money from the King of Hell? ?The old man grabbed the spiritual tablet with the child''s photo on it, glared angrily, and uttered the truth. The spiritual tablet in his hand shattered, and the child''s cry came from it. ?At this time, a small crack appeared on the white jade, without any bump. The crack started from the center of the jade. ?Security Team Four was trapped by Xia Yang. In order to cooperate with Xia Yang, several residents of the Surabaya Apartment also ran out of the black and white photos. The ghosts in the ghost city were not all fake. ?Grabbed a handful of paper money and scattered it. When all the paper money on the surface was scattered, the old man took out the fire fold hidden underneath. Its fake to be real, is this ghost market painted? The old man immediately remembered Xia Yang they met in Lishan Hospital. Xia Yang, who was good at painting, stopped all the security teams by himself, delaying it for a long time. "Ghost market." The old man took out the copper hammer and drew the talisman with one hand. He took another sip of strong wine and sprayed it on the talisman. ??The team members following the old man were armed with guns and ammunition, wearing night vision goggles and various props produced by the Mystery Research Institute. ??The paper money that the old man scattered just now was ignited, and all the ghosts who took the old man''s paper money let out extremely miserable wails. With his back to the light of the fire, the old man led the team behind the sieve. ?Smoke curled up, and a human silhouette appeared vaguely in the smoke. They crowded in the elevator and all looked at the old man. ??The elevator door opened slowly, a little laggy, like a tape that had a problem. ?The gunfire rang out, and the people from the fourth security team wanted to kill Xia Yang, but all they got was Xia Yang''s laughter: "Can you still catch me this time?" The residents of the apartment burned by the fire pushed a faceless old man into the furnace. Fire burned on the talisman paper, and the old man posted the talisman on the porch. The shouts began to be distorted, and the bodies of the residents in the building who were close to the fourth security team became stiff. Opening the lid of the box, it was filled with paper money. Its okay, keep going up. Following the beating of the white bone sieve, the fourth security team had already distanced itself from Bai Xiao and the others. Dont worry about this world after you die. Ill take you where you need to go. The old man waved back, and a team member placed the box he was carrying in front of the old man. Team leader, dont you worry about the life and death of those investigators? There is a lot of gloom in this building, and there should be more than one big ghost hiding there. After confirming that there was no problem here, Gao Ming carried the large bag of toys and entered the elevator again. The numbers on the display screen kept changing, and he took out a color photo of Afangs body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 301 special collecting habit Chapter 301 Special collecting habit I will take you to meet your real father and mother. There is a certain connection between Afangs color photos of his body and himself. The closer they are, the more vivid the people in the photos are, as if they will step out of the photos at any time. As the elevator goes up level by level, Gao Ming is about to encounter a super villain comparable to Situ An and Xia Yang. In all his memories of death, there was no figure of that child. Although the other person was a child of shadow, he seemed to have chosen a completely different path from the other twelve people. The child in the photo is cute and innocent, but since he can appear in the photos of Blood City, there must be something special about him. ?The elevator, who was older than Gao Ming, stopped at the 16th floor. He was like an older brother coming to pick up his younger brother from school. He held toys in his hand and ignored all the abnormalities in the corridor as he walked through the doors. The door lock turned, and the locked old-fashioned security door was opened from the inside. A little boy wearing dinosaur pajamas stood at the door. He opened his pure eyes that could not find any flaws, and the expression on his face was a little scared. Compared with the ghosts, he was stranger. People seemed to scare him more. Quickly adjusted his position, Gao Ming dodged backwards, and a rusty knife slashed at his previous position. Facing such a terrifying ghost, Afang was not afraid at all. He hid behind the woman''s pants and stared at Gao Ming with great vigilance. "Afang? Your father and mother asked me to pick you up." The terrifying aura impacted all around, and Gao Ming retreated seven or eight meters in a row. At one moment, he actually felt his scalp numb. ??Those goosebumps appeared on his neck, and a killing intent suddenly emerged like a blade. Gao Ming grabbed the chain from the torture chamber and blocked it on his side without even thinking. Looking down at Afang''s photo, Gao Ming saw house numbers flashing on both sides. When he looked up again, 1601 was written on the door panel in front of him. ? Various building blocks scattered on the ground. After touching the shadow, the building blocks assembled themselves into simple small houses. Putting down the chains, Gao Ming raised his hands: "You were born on the operating table of Lishan Hospital. Situ An took you away from your parents and raised you with big ghosts. I found your biological parents, and they in my heart." ?This scene looked funny, but Gao Ming felt that Afang might really have the power to destroy part of the city. ??The mad woman who is more than two meters tall is wearing a **** suit. Her arms are slender, and her five dry fingers hold a large and exaggerated sharp knife. After retreating five meters away, Gao Ming got a chance to breathe. He looked at room 1601. On both sides of the operating table where the souls were cut, the male and female doctors seemed to be pulled by the power of darkness. They unconsciously looked at the world outside the execution room, and their eyes collided with Afang who was hiding behind the mad woman. ?This kid is collecting haunted houses! How many haunted houses has he collected? Afang, carrying a big schoolbag and wearing dinosaur pajamas, stood like a little monster in a city made of building blocks. ?A Fang used building blocks to build a large number of haunted houses. These haunted houses gathered together and influenced each other in a way that no one expected. There were signs of gradually turning into a death state. ??The expression of the male doctor whose body was covered with surgical instruments also changed for the first time. He tried hard to squeeze out a smile on his rigid and terrifying face that could make the patients cry. Unzipping it, Afang struggled to pick up his schoolbag and push it down. There are many strange things happening in the apartment building, and there are more than one deceased. There are five or six cases, which always occupy the headlines of the newspapers. At first glance, these houses seem to be built by children without any special features. However, if you compare them with the murder news in Hanhai, you will find that each of these building block houses corresponds to the murderous house in Hanhai! ? Raising his head, with his dinosaur hat covering his forehead, Afang looked at Gao Ming''s face with doubts in his eyes. "Is she your support?" Gao Ming had never dealt with Afang, and this was the first time the two parties met. The fourth security team is on the eleventh floor. He is not afraid of the death of a single security team, but he is worried that the other party will ask for help, so he calls Wan Jie and other security teams. ??Blood stains slowly flowed out on the black and white newspaper. In the accompanying picture, the woman covered in black blood slowly turned her head, and her hand holding the knife seemed to be extending out of the picture frame. ??The kid himself didn''t have any bad intentions, but too many negative things gathered around him. Tall and strong ghosts appeared one after another, crowding the corridor. "Are they my father and mother?" Afang had no impression of his biological parents. The confusion in his eyes deepened. His simple eyes stared at the male and female doctors. Then he ran into the haunted house and dragged out the huge schoolbag. . Ah woo. Afang pretended to be fierce when he saw Gao Ming running so far away. Knocking lightly on the door, Gao Ming was so polite for the first time in an unusual incident: "Is anyone home?" "Afang?" The child in front of him was exactly the same as in the photo. Gao Ming never expected that it would go so smoothly: "Your father and mother have been looking for you. I''m here to take you to see them." No matter what Gao Ming said, Afang was just hiding behind the crazy woman. He didnt believe in living people at all. The huge impact knocked Gao Ming away, and his back hit the wall hard. If his hands hadn''t been strengthened by the Flesh Fairy, his hands would have been useless just now. Gao Ming can now confirm that Afang has an innate special ability, and he seems to be able to piece together unrelated grievances. "Father and mother...but..." Afang timidly looked behind Gao Ming: "Isn''t my mother standing behind you?" In the dark corridor, several old newspapers were blown by the wind, which recorded the horrific murders that occurred in the apartment many years ago. A crazy woman covered in blood ran in the corridor with a knife, holding the body of her child. His eyes were filled with tears, but his mouth burst into laughter. "I can let you see them now." Gao Ming''s heartbeat began to speed up, and eight arms stretched out from his back, tearing open the door of the torture chamber. ?The female doctor''s tears immediately flowed out, and then she tried her best to hide herself behind the male doctor, as if she was afraid that A Fang would see her current appearance. ?Standing in the middle of the Jimu Mansion, Afang Tianzhen asked Gao Ming: "What about them?" The dark wind blew, and the twisted souls in the block house opened their eyes, and big ghosts crawled out of the dangerous block house one after another. Black hair was floating in the corridor, and the madwomans mouth was split open, revealing jagged fangs. "Is this the Son of Shadow?" Gao Ming threw the pile of toys he had brought between the two of them, gently touched his heart with his fingertips, and asked the male and female doctors to walk out of the torture room: "I have done what I promised you. Come on, now its your turn to prove your identity. When the female doctor saw the big ghosts surrounding Afang, she was happy because the child was growing up "healthy", but also felt a little disappointed because the child did not recognize her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 302 What is hidden in his body? Chapter 302 What is hidden in his body? ?Being a parent is a persons second birth. Sometimes its hard to tell whether we give our children a lot of love, or whether our children make us feel love. The male and female doctors are the most cruel ghosts in the operating room of Lishan Hospital. They have dismembered and sutured countless patients. They are the executioners of the shadow world and have lost their human emotions. But when they see A Fang, their dry hearts are filled with warmth. Soaked in blood, their eyes changed. They were completely different from before. Moving her steps, the female doctor''s mother''s instinct made her want to get closer to A-Fang, but she didn''t know if her appearance would cause harm to A-Fang. ??On the contrary, the male doctor was more open-minded. The blade on his back was concealed in his flesh, and he carried the female doctor on his back and walked out of the torture chamber. Gao Ming did not stop the two of them. The fate of all the people and ghosts who entered the execution room would be tied to him, and even death could not separate them. Epang looked at the two doctors curiously. He didn''t have any evil intentions and didn''t want to hurt anyone. He kept building houses with building blocks, as if to build new houses for the evil spirits in the haunted house. ?Seeing the two doctors approaching, A Fang dodged back timidly. The mad woman in bright red clothes let out a dangerous roar. She suddenly raised the blade of the knife, showing a strong aggression. There is a force in the dark that prevents him from approaching the pair of doctors. It is as if in his arranged destiny, he will never meet his biological parents and will spend his whole life on the road to find them. The last moments of life. "not good!" At the same time that he said these words, Afang''s expression suddenly became extremely painful, his face was distorted, and something seemed to be expanding rapidly in his small body! The couple sewed the cradle into the giant monster''s body. The clean and warm cradle was the heart of the monster, and it was also the reason why the couple insisted on working hard for Situ An and Lu Zang. Some kind of shackles in the dark world were broken off, and the plans of fate and the shadow world seemed to be disrupted. The haunted houses built with building blocks are overflowing with large shadows. The big ghosts crowding in the corridors want to launch their own houses of resentment. Behind Afang, there seems to be an infinite ghost city stacked up. The huge pressure makes even flesh and blood ghosts and gods feel provoked. , roaring crazily in Gao Ming''s heart. Gao Ming, who had been paying attention to Afang, immediately noticed something was wrong, threw out the chain, and let the flesh and blood ghost drag the two of them back as fast as possible! ??The wind chime hanging above the cradle swayed slightly, and Afang''s eyes slowly opened wide. There was this sound in his memory. The male and female doctors did not retreat, nor were they afraid. They were initially coerced by Gao Ming, and they all felt that Gao Ming was just talk. Although they also had a glimmer of hope in their hearts, they never expected to see their children so soon. ?Amidst Afang''s painful screams, a dilapidated and desolate night sky appeared behind him. It was covered with corpses and shrouded in endless black mist. Occasionally, extremely terrifying buildings could be seen in it. When Afang was born, Situ An and Lu Zang placed something in the shadow world on him? As soon as Gao Ming came up with this idea, he immediately overturned it. He and the two doctors saw an incredible scene. They should have been a very happy family, but due to the invasion of the shadow world, everything could not go back. Hearing the female doctor humming a song and the sound of the wind chimes, Afang loosened the strap of his big schoolbag and slowly walked out from behind the madwoman in red. He could not recognize the female doctor, but he vaguely remembered the voice. ??The two doctors were not frightened by the mad woman, and had no intention of resisting. They just called Afang''s name softly. ?Afang is the name given by Situ An, who named the son of the shadow; the name pronounced by the female doctor was the name she gave to Afang. For Afang, this name is very strange. The feeling brought by the two doctors to Afang was completely different from the ghosts in the haunted house. From those two doctors, Afang seemed to feel something hot. He didn''t know what it was, but he only knew that the thing was very warm and made him want to To be close, as if it could illuminate all the corners of his soul. The scary face of the female doctor was hidden behind the male doctor. She was humming a song softly. When she was pregnant with Afang, she was scared and nervous, but whenever she touched the little life in her belly, she would slowly calm down. Come down. Coming closer, the two doctors walked under the mad woman''s knife, and the female doctor took out a cradle from her arms. Just a few tenths of a second later, a large area of ??dark arms stretched out from under Afang''s little dinosaur pajamas. Those arms covered with groupers almost penetrated the two doctors, causing them to lose their minds in front of Afang. ?A Fang has many, many toys, but he himself is also a toy of fate. The familiar feeling in the soul blended with the female doctor''s singing. Afang was taken away by Situ An after he was born. He has been looking for his father and mother, but he actually doesn''t know what it means to stay with his parents. In this way, all his feelings and fantasies about home are based on other people''s memories. ??He could speak easily, treating the evil spirits in the haunted house as his mother and chasing them around, but when facing the two doctors, he was speechless. Step by step forward, the couple finally came to their child. The female doctor held a small cradle, which contained everything they had prepared for the newborn. They had waited with great anticipation for the arrival of that little life, envisioning giving him all their love and letting him see the most beautiful world, but now both of them have turned into the ugliest ghosts. Looking up at the female doctor, Afang subconsciously said those two words. In his original destiny, he would say these two words to many people, but not to the female doctor. The child that was taken away was right in front of them, and they must get close to him this time. ?? There are boundless **** cities dragged by red clothes, there are also giant whales carrying isolated islands, and there are fallen evil gods like extinguished stars. Various scars began to appear on the bodies of the two doctors, especially the seriously injured female doctor. Her newly sutured skin split again, like a human-shaped sack that was leaking air everywhere. "Mother?" He stared at the male and female doctors with big eyes. No matter how terrifying the ghost was, Afang could not be frightened, but now he seemed a little uneasy. He was holding the female madman''s clothes tightly, feeling a little at a loss. What is hidden in A Fangs body is not some ghost from the shadow world, but after the shadow world dies, part of its will enters A Fangs body! Gao Ming did not expect that Lu Zang and Situ An could do such a thing, but it was estimated that only part of the will of the shadow world could suppress so many clay sculptures of gods at the bottom of the black lake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 303 eyes Chapter 303 Eyes ?The toys that imitated the haunted house collapsed at the feet of Afang, and the haunted houses rose from the ground like huge building blocks stacked layer by layer in the dead shadow world. ?Afang used the haunted house to build his own death environment just like playing with toys. "ah!" A completely unfamiliar sound came from his young body, and the spreading shadow of the world seemed to tear him apart completely. Just when everything was about to get out of control, in the depths of the endless black fog, twelve pairs of scarlet eyes slowly opened, and they looked at the place where Afang was at the same time. ?The blood-red ghost town stood in the black mist. The place where Gao Ming and Afang stood seemed to be where the number thirteen existed. ??As hysterical laughter rang out, the consciousness of the dead world was obviously affected, and the other eleven pairs of eyes also changed their direction. The consciousness of the world that was about to tear A Fang to pieces suddenly converged. It seemed to be worried about being found by something, so it re-entered A Fang''s body. The hood of Little Dinosaur''s pajamas was lowered to cover his face. The expression on Afang''s face was completely different from before. He didn''t look like a child at all, but more like an old man who had gone through many vicissitudes of life and had half of his feet in the coffin. ?His face was full of horror, as if he had been frightened just now. "We must not let the twelve of them find me. We must not let them find me. Wake up quickly! No matter who it is, wake up quickly!" Afang''s voice was urgent and unfamiliar. He hurriedly picked up the scattered blocks on the ground and put them away. Throw all the toys into the giant school bag. Those twelve cities in the black mist are very far away from the vast sea, but no matter where others mention them, they seem to be able to feel the unspeakable horror. ? Raising his head, his eyes jumped directly over his biological parents and looked at Gao Ming in the distance. The two doctors were very worried and followed him directly. When Gao Ming, who was a little further away, tried to pass by again, the corridor had returned to normal. Shaked his head, Gao Ming dispelled this outrageous guess. He grabbed a chain in his hand and felt the direction carefully. ?Finding a slight change in Gao Ming''s tone, Afang became even more frightened. He dragged his huge schoolbag and ran through the haunted houses. "The shadow world is a dead world, full of death. So who can kill a world?" Gao Ming thought of the shadow of the world unfolding behind Afang. There were twelve **** cities in the boundless black mist. , corresponding to twelve pairs of blood-red eyes, one look from them can make the remaining world consciousness collapse. "Wake up?" Gao Ming felt that what Afang said was similar to Lu Zang''s instructions. They both seemed to hope that more people would wake up from their "dreams" and see the real world. In this dream, everything was arranged by fate. "But then again, why does this dream exist? Trapping all the innocent people here and allowing disasters to invade...could it be to imprison part of the consciousness of the shadow world?" Gao Ming looked at the corridor that was gradually returning to normal, and suddenly felt He came up with a very absurd idea: "Are all the citizens living in the dream of Hanhai are sinful ghosts? In order to atone for their sins, they have to experience the sins they have committed?" From Afang, Gao Ming also got a very important message. In order to be recognized by the world consciousness, it seems that he must wake up completely from his dream. This indirectly confirms what Lu Zang and Mr. Question Mark said, Hanhai It is an extremely real dream. ?Afangs biological parents entered the haunted house and chased Afang away. Although Gao Ming did not follow him, he could roughly sense the location of the two doctors. ??The fate of all those who have entered the torture chamber is tied to Gao Ming, and they can no longer be separated from Gao Ming. ?The emergence of the will of the world gave Gao Ming a sense of urgency. Only by changing the fate of half of the people in the city could he kill Fate. But the crux of the problem is that, except for Gao Ming, no one in Hanhai knows what their true destiny is, let alone changing it.? ? ? Struggle without direction may play into the hands of fate. Looks like I have to start as soon as possible. Violent explosions came from downstairs. Gao Ming stood high and looked at the blazing fire burning in the dark night. The fire started from the eleventh floor and spread rapidly upwards. Several burnt corpses fell from high places, and Gao Ming also heard the screams of Ba Po. "With the residents of Xia Yang and Sishui Apartments here, how can an accident happen?" Gao Ming had asked the flesh and blood ghost to check before. He did not smell the smell of the corpse on the old man, and the flesh and blood fairy was too lazy to come out. The old guy can fight against Xia Yang with just ordinary ghost patterns? There was a malfunction in the elevator. Gao Ming ran down the stairs to the twelfth floor. Before he could rush into the fire, he saw the leaders of the fourth group running down with severe burns all over their bodies. ?The old man was like a burning man, with ghost marks all over his body being ignited, using an almost masochistic method to prevent evil things from approaching. Except for him, the other members of the entire four groups had disappeared into the corridor. **! A self-portrait of the four group leaders appeared on the wall. The painting was lifelike, except that his whole body was chewed by paper dolls, and his body was covered with red threads and silver needles. Xia Yang drew the old man, but the old man burned his body and face with fire, completely changed his appearance and appearance, and used his body to set up a trap for Xia Yang. ??Teacher Xia has a "mild" temper and always smiles. This is the first time Gao Ming has seen him in such a mess. These security personnel who came back from Xinhu are really ruthless. Xia Yang was chasing after him, and both parties reached the ninth floor in the blink of an eye. Bai Xiao and Chen Yuntian, armed with long knives, led the investigators to explore layer by layer and had just reached the eighth floor. Gao Ming, who was following Xia Yang, immediately intervened. Bai Xiao was an indispensable part of his plan. The leader of the fourth team was exhausted, but this old guy was very bad. He deliberately ran towards the investigators, hoping to buy time for himself with the lives of ordinary investigators. Chen Yuntian and Bai Xiao saw the problem at a glance, but their reactions were different. Chen Yuntian held Bai Xiao''s shoulders and gave the order to retreat in the black ring, while Bai Xiao pulled out the knife given by Gao Ming. . The leaders of the fourth group did not give them any warning, not even a glance. It seemed that they had already acquiesced that they would die. But he didn''t expect Bai Xiao to move forward with the knife and actually cut Xia Yang in the painting. Xia Yang, who got Gao Ming''s hint, fought back and forth with Bai Xiao, while the others covered the retreat of the four group leaders. The severely injured team leader of the fourth group never expected that such a situation would occur. Although Xia Yang was injured by his design, Bai Xiao was an ordinary person who didn''t even have ghost marks. Is it because of the knife? Or is there something different about him? (End of this chapter) Chapter 304 Get inside Chapter 304: Breaking Inside "Are you afraid?" "Fear." Then why dont you run? Why are you running? Wouldnt it be better to just kill it? Chen Yuntian looked at Bai Xiao who rushed into the fire with a long knife, and the scene when they first met in an abnormal event emerged in his mind. In a level three abnormal event, Bai Xiao and his sister were the only ones in the whole building. Some survivors. ?In order to survive that long night, Bai Xiao tried every means and struggled on the edge of death. But after the investigators intervened, Bai Xiao did not choose to leave, but followed them into the building a second time. ?The still immature Bai Xiao at that time overlaps with the current Bai Xiao wielding a sword in the fire. He has never changed. The vast sea belongs to the living, and those who should run away and be afraid should be the ghosts in the shadows! The words to evacuate were not spoken, and Chen Yuntian''s raised hand did not fall, but waved forward: "Accept Bai Xiao!" None of the investigators he led backed away. This group of ordinary people rushed into the sea of ??fire without even a trace of hesitation on their faces. Investigators are the cannon fodder of the Bureau of Investigation. What the leaders of the four groups said is true. They are like toys in front of ghosts and monsters. However, most of the information about abnormal events within the Bureau of Investigation was brought out by these cannon fodder with their lives. ?Heng Dao suppressed the fierce fire, but Bai Xiao did not chase him. He always felt that the ghost was letting go. "Come back, you are no match for him." The leader of the fourth team was extremely anxious. He just breathed a sigh of relief, and his body felt like it was falling apart with every step he took. The fire almost destroyed everything about him. He needs help to go smoothly. escape. You are so cautious, no wonder you can live for so long. Xia Yang glanced at the four group leaders from a distance, turned around and jumped into the sea of ??fire, letting the self-portrait turn into ashes in the fire. ?The investigators rushed into the sea of ????fire one after another. They were like evil ghosts crawling out of hell, feeling neither pain nor fear. ??The four team leaders who were left aside looked at the group of investigators who were engulfed in the fire. These living people did not know ghost patterns, could not control cursed objects, and did not have any means to fight against ghosts, but they rushed in like this. Stop chasing! Wait for support! The leader of the fourth team used up his last strength. He fell to the ground and was rescued by other investigators using first aid equipment. Ten minutes later, the security team two and eight arrived, bringing a large number of investigators with them and directly cordoned off the nearby area. . ??After dodging Bai Xiao''s blade again, Xia Yang received a reminder from Gao Ming. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods sensed the smell of the corpse, indicating that other security teams were coming here. "Are you looking for death?" Xia Yang was bitten by paper dolls all over his body. He was possessed by the self-portraits of the four team leaders. He was subject to layers of restrictions and curses, unable to display his true strength at all, and his various strange abilities were also restricted. , this is the second time he has been injured recently. All of you, come with me. The leader of the second group had a better attitude than the leader of the fourth group, but he did not treat Bai Xiao and the others as equals. "He is fine, he is not dead yet." After checking the situation of the fourth group leader, the leader of the second group quickly reported to Wan Jie, and then sent the unrecognizable old man to the emergency vehicle of the security department. The mission target disappeared and the clues were interrupted. Everyone came to the East District Hande Private Academy together. This place was originally Situ An''s property, but is now taken over by the Bureau of Investigation and used to treat patients. Chen Yuntian and Bai Xiao passed through the black ring, routinely reported abnormal events to the General Administration, and uploaded all information. But when they wanted to leave, the two were blocked in the room by the security department. At midnight, the burned old man woke up from his coma and reported all the information to Wanjie immediately. Wan Jie was not too surprised by Xia Yang''s sudden appearance. It was normal for Guitao players to target the security personnel. He was more interested in Bai Xiao and the knife. Let the old man have a good rest. Wan Jie carried a black box and personally came to the room where Bai Xiao and Chen Yuntian were. As soon as he entered the house, Wan Jie''s brows frowned slightly. He looked at the long knife in Bai Xiao''s hand, and characters and fragments flashed in his eyes. Who gave you this knife? "I picked it up at Hande Private Academy." Bai Xiao once heard Gao Ming say that this knife came from Situ An. He omitted the existence of Gao Ming and directly mentioned a place related to Situ An. "You are lying, you have something to hide." Wan Jie put the black box in his hand on the table: "Everyone has their own secrets, I will not pry into your heart." "Then why are you talking so much nonsense?" Bai Xiao was really fed up with these security personnel. They always treated all investigators as cannon fodder as they should. I will never treat anyone as cannon fodder, and I have great respect for anyone who is willing to join the Bureau. ?As soon as Wanjie said these words, Bai Xiao immediately stopped talking. The other party seemed to be able to read his mind. "Everyone has his or her own value and ability." Wan Jie pressed his hand on the combination lock of the black box: "Your potential has not been fully explored yet, I can point you in the direction." The combination lock was opened, and Wan Jie reached out towards Bai Xiao: "Give me that knife, and I will give you the ability to kill ghosts." Wan Jie gave Bai Xiao two choices. Giving up the long knife meant completely breaking up with the past. Wan Jie could let go of the past and let Bai Xiao join the security department; but if Bai Xiao insisted on choosing the long knife, then he would "do business business" with Bai Xiao and An investigation into the knife of unknown origin is launched. Standing face to face, Bai Xiao involuntarily clenched the handle of the knife. Wan Jie looked ordinary, but it gave Bai Xiao a special sense of oppression. Everything about him had been seen through. In Wan Jie''s eyes, he was like a Like a newborn baby. I only give you this one chance. Wan Jie touched the blood ring on his hand: You still have ten minutes to think. ?While the two sides were still in a stalemate, footsteps sounded in the corridor outside, the security personnel blocking the way were pushed away, and a somewhat enchanting face appeared at the door. ??The white ring on Lord Jingtuo''s wrist kept vibrating, and messages flashed across his face. He had received a report from Chen Yuntian a few hours ago. Wanjie, if I find out that your people are acting secretly again "Will you report the situation here to the General Administration?" Wan Jie replied directly before Jingtuo God finished speaking. His security team suffered heavy casualties in Lishan Hospital, and someone must repay this blood feud. "You have been in the Forbidden Game for too long. Have you forgotten why the General Administration chose me to take charge of the East District?" Lord Jingtuo did not come alone this time. He was followed by a group of investigators, including several Bai Xiao knew them all, such as Zhuo Jun, the former director of the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, Yuan Hui, Gao Ming''s classmate and class president of Class 13, and Fu Huo, a security guard in Xinhu who supported Hanhai, etc. (End of this chapter) Chapter 305 Quirk test Chapter 305: Trick Test Wan Jie was surrounded by people, but his expression showed no trace of panic. He scanned the crowd and his eyes only stayed on Zhuo Jun and Fu Huo for a while. "Abnormal events have broken out in the whole city, and the catastrophe has arrived. Even if the things you were good at in the past are useful to me, are they useful to ghosts?" Wanjie''s eyes looked at Jingtuo God again: "I have no intention of fighting with you, you The pursuit of power is no different from dirt to me, I just dont want my team members to continue to die in vain. He turned back and glanced at Bai Xiao again: "You think our security department is unkind and treats investigators as cannon fodder. In fact, we ourselves are also knives in other people''s hands. Does a knife need feelings? It''s enough if it can cut meat. " Lifting up the black password box, Wan Jie walked out of the house: "If you change your mind, you can come to me at any time." ?Wanjie has a special pair of eyes that can see through the fog, but because of this, he is not liked by some big shots. ?The white owl who was standing in the ward did not put away his knife, but watched the Jingtuo God vigilantly. None of these people were good birds, and each one was more terrifying than the last. "Your knife should be used to deal with ghosts, not your colleagues." Lord Jingtuo was very satisfied with Bai Xiao''s performance: "Director Chen has told me everything about what happened. How can you fight with the ghost who severely injured the fourth security team?" It''s a good idea to fight. No one will steal your knife here, and any items you get from abnormal events belong to you." What do you mean? Bai Xiao felt as if God Jingtuo was trying to recruit him. "You are being targeted by the security department. They will definitely target you. We are the only ones who can protect you." The tall Zhuo Jun put on a brand-new director uniform: "The East District is forming a new defense force. Join now. You He is one of the core members. ? Zhuo Jun and Bai Xiao met at Hande Private Academy, and he was deeply impressed by Bai Xiao. Stop inking, take your knife, and follow me. Arent you from Class 13? After walking around for a long time, the view gradually broadened, and an artificial town appeared where the map showed the ocean. Chen Yuntian did this to protect Bai Xiao. He was very aware of the strength of the security department. "Bai Xiao, you don''t need to worry about the Lishan Investigation Bureau." Chen Yuntian, who had been silent until now, said, "You should follow Jingtuo God first and obey the arrangements." Jingtuo God picked up Bai Xiao. They didn''t even have time to sleep, so they drove all night to Gangbei City. "You can kill your classmates, how can you trust people like you?" Bai Xiao didn''t want to get too entangled with them. "I am different from those ghost talk players. My goal is to capture them all and send them to Shumi Research Institute." A trace of cruelty flashed in Zhuo Jun''s eyes. He switched from Situ An to Jingtuo God. In order to prove his loyalty, he accepted Yuan Hui, who was standing next to him, was mentally unstable. It is very possible that the two of them killed the students of Class 13 with their own hands. "Killing a person is easy, but what they did is much more serious than killing." Lord Jingtuo smiled after a long absence, but his smile made people feel not happy, but terrified. ??The buildings here are all simple, with three layers of protection on the outside. Several teams patrol around the clock. The temperature in the town is on average three to five degrees higher than outside. Put on the black helmet under the seat. Lord Jingtuo said nothing nonsense, and Bai Xiao had no choice but to follow suit, but he kept a tight grip on the knife from beginning to end. The moment they put on the helmet, their facial features were stripped away, and someone opened the car door and began to lead them to transfer. The temperature continued to drop. After nearly half an hour, Bai Xiao found that his helmet popped open automatically. He took a deep breath and found that his lungs seemed to be frozen. Taking off the helmet, there were no figures of Jingtuo God and Zhuo Jun around, only nine investigators in uniforms. They were unarmed and had numbers written on their clothes. Did this guy come in through the back door? Why is he still holding a weapon in his hand? spitting out the blood in his mouth, the most ferocious-looking investigator pretended to check his injuries, but in fact secretly observed the other nine people. There was no prompt, but Bai Xiao still felt that something was wrong. He entered abnormal events many times. The feeling of this dark room was no different from that of a building eroded by shadows. Bang! The door in the corner was opened and we walked down the steps. At the end of the road was a dilapidated old house in a mountain village. "The test begins." The voice of Lord Jingtuo came from the black ring. Several investigators rushed to the old house impatiently. Only Bai Xiao and the other two did not act rashly. "What are you testing?" Bai Xiao didn''t know anything. The injured investigator next to him saw Bai Xiao''s doubts and approached quietly. "This is the underground of Shumi Research Institute. We are conducting the third stage of the ghost pattern test. It is said that there is a piece of god''s flesh hidden in the old house." The investigator smacked his lips: "Who can pass the third stage of the test? , not only can the whole family live in Beigang New City, but all the crimes committed before can also be wiped off." Crime? "Why are you pretending to be innocent? Who of the investigators who can be selected as testers doesn''t have a few lives in their hands? But it''s not our fault. It''s the abnormal events that have polluted our spirits." The investigator wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth: "Really want to taste what the meat of gods tastes like?" Bai Xiao didn''t explain anything, just stared at the old underground house: "Is it because the security personnel of Hanhai can master the power of killing ghosts because they passed these tests?" "The ghost pattern test is divided into four stages. If you pass the second stage of the test, you can join the security department. We were thrown into the third stage of the test because of our heinous crimes." The investigator put the number on his back " 9", he did not choose to enter the old house, but instead focused on another investigator. "The flesh and blood of gods? Ghost patterns?" Bai Xiao had heard of the Shumi Research Institute before, but this was his first time entering it. The scene inside the institute was completely different from what he imagined: "In the past, ordinary investigators like me Members are not qualified to enter the General Administration. It seems that the situation in Hanhai is indeed very bad. " When Bai Xiao entered the old house with a knife, he didn''t know that his every move was being watched closely by pairs of eyes. ?At the outskirts of the underground testing area, God Jingtuo and several narrators wearing white rings were watching the screen. They had collected all the information about Bai Xiao. There is no problem with Bai Xiaos personal information, but part of his abnormal event exploration records have been deleted. "Try your best to recover. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work." Lord Jingtuo waved his hand. There were nearly a hundred people taking part in the ghost pattern test on the huge projection screen. The General Administration did not have time to let the investigators slowly adapt to the power of the ghost pattern, so they could only use the most powerful methods. Directly **** way to filter. I hope the probability of survival this time can be higher than 7%. (End of this chapter) Chapter 306 Never open it Chapter 306 Never open it From a certain point of time, a large number of old houses built in the outer suburbs of Hanhai became abandoned for various reasons. After the owners left, other things moved in. The investigators participating in the ghost pattern test entered the house one after another, leaving only Bai Xiao standing outside. The outer suburbs are the hardest-hit areas when abnormal events occur. However, because of the sparse population, various investigation offices will not send out personnel to check every day. They will only be dispatched unless they receive a clear report. This has led to the continuous growth and alienation of dirty things in some old houses. . The house beneath the Shumi Research Institute is probably an old suburban house that has been moved in intact. "Those who can participate in the test are all experienced veterans. They are very familiar with abnormal events, know how to trigger alienated scenes, and are proficient in various survival rules. But..." Bai Xiao looked through the window and stared at the inside of the old house: " Its been a few minutes, and nothing unusual has happened in the old house. Holding a long knife, Bai Xiao entered through the main entrance. The old house built underground completely violated the geomantic omen. It did not look like a place where living people lived, but more like a ghost house specially used to worship the dead. All the furnishings in the house are in odd numbers. Even the chopsticks placed on the dinner plate are three, like three sticks of incense. "Wait a minute, have you noticed..." After counting the number of people, Investigator No. 5''s expression became not so good: "Tester No. 4 is missing." ?Several investigators gathered around the closet, with a distance of no more than two meters. They were not only careful about ghosts, but also about Bai Xiao and No. 9. "Let''s act together." No. 2 looked at the other people: "Of course, excluding these two suspicious people." He took out several torn up IOUs: "The owner of the house once owed a large amount of foreign debt, but later he succeeded in repaying the debt through unknown methods." "This house is so big, and you are all experienced investigators. Even if you can''t escape when you encounter a ghost, it should be no problem to call your companions." No. 5 changed the topic, his eyes were a little panicked: "Besides, you guys Have you noticed that the temperature inside the house seems to have dropped a little compared to just now? Compared with my daughter''s room, the master bedroom is very large, the bed can easily accommodate four people, and the decoration is also very luxurious. But no one cares about that now, everyone is gathered around the wardrobe. "Hey, do we two want to join forces?" No. 9 looked at Bai Xiao with a smile, his expression a little crazy. His spirit has been affected by abnormal events, and he is different from ordinary people. ??Everyone gathered around the coffee table in the living room, standing under the light, and a sense of terror came over them. There are blood stains on the yellowed paper, and the words on the paper are crooked, like earthworms crawling. Among the old houses, this place looks the most unusual. ??He walked around the house, and the number of people in the house gradually decreased, and the temperature continued to drop. When he entered the old house again, the lights in the living room had been turned off, and no footsteps could be heard in the house. Without sparing any detail, Bai Xiao replayed the layout of the house in his mind: "This underground house is like a shrine, a shrine with a human head." "Wardrobe?" "You think...could No. 4 be locked in a closet?" Investigator No. 7, who had been silent, pointed to the master bedroom: "I found a large wardrobe in the master bedroom, and there was a piece of paper stuck to the crack of the door of the closet. A note that says - Never open it." The wooden clock in the corner of the living room looks like a squatting person, and the moving hands are like his heartbeat. The investigators who are still exploring the house gradually become uneasy. The experience they accumulated before seems to be invalid here, knowing that the room is very dangerous. It''s dangerous, but they can''t find the source of the danger. "Would you like to come to the living room first?" Investigator No. 9 summoned all the people who participated in the ghost pattern test to the living room: "There is no unique number of people who pass the test. We are not competitors with each other. We can exchange information. , get ghost marks together. Number 2 stared at him and Bai Xiao, changed positions, and stood with the others: "I''m thinking about another possibility. Could the wardrobe be a cover to attract us, and the real ghost is actually among us? This time There are two special people among the testers. One is No. 9. Everyone who participates in the test will put themselves in the best condition, but he suffers from injuries; the other is No. 10, he actually brought in a knife. "I found the carcasses of birds and fish under the bed in my daughter''s room. They were smelly and fishy, ??and they seemed to be sacrifices." Investigator No. 2 folded his hands on his chest: "The owner of the house may have performed some rituals to To offer sacrifices to ghosts and gods, start with raw meat and be tempted step by step until you start sacrificing family members. Seeing no one responded, No. 9 spoke again: "Then let me start first?" There was no reply. Bai Xiao walked out of the house with his knife in hand and began to inspect the house alone. ?Several investigators set off immediately, and they all entered the master bedroom. Without making any sound or any sign of struggle, a large living person disappeared into the old house out of thin air in just a few minutes. "So do you think everyone in the house was sacrificed?" No. 3 was very old, with cloudy eyes and gray hair: "The key to the question is where are the ghosts? How will the abnormality appear?" It seems that the key to this ghost pattern test is the closet. What is hidden in the closet? No. 5 held the kitchen knife found in the kitchen, his palms sweating a lot. This is a **** test, no hints at all. No. 9 covered his wound and swore. "This is the second time I have participated in the ghost pattern test. Injuries are normal, but as far as I know, the maximum number of people participating in each test will not exceed nine." No. 9''s words seemed to attract trouble to Bai Xiao. Anyway, as long as you are a dead Taoist friend and not a poor Taoist. Do you want to tear off the seal? Number Nine encouraged others while standing at the back. Where are the people? "Then it says don''t open the closet door. As long as we don''t open the closet, we shouldn''t be in danger." Number 2 stood next to the closet, looked inside along the gap, and then put his ear against the closet: "There''s no heartbeat. There was no sound, and there was no sound of breathing. Even if No. 4 was inside, it would definitely be a corpse. " "My sword can kill ghosts and people. If you are willing to fight among yourself, I don''t mind getting rid of you first." What Bai Xiao hates most is the intrigue between people. Compared with people, most ghosts seem Very direct. The house has two floors and a total of seven rooms. We are not far apart. As long as No. 4 makes a little noise, we can find it. With a cold breath, Bai Xiao couldn''t help but look at the master bedroom: "Did they open the closet door? Is the ghost in the old house really hiding in the closet?" ?Moving in the darkness, Bai Xiao tightened his grip on the long knife and slowly groped his way to the door of the master bedroom. (End of this chapter) Chapter 307 the cruel truth Chapter 307 The Cruel Truth The quilt was spread flat on the bed without any wrinkles. There were no signs of fighting in the master bedroom, it was exactly the same as before. Where are they? The White Owl''s Adam''s apple rolled, lowering its body. Everything in the master bedroom was normal, but it made him feel extremely depressed. It felt as if someone had pushed him into the swimming pool at midnight, and no matter how hard he struggled with his hands and feet, he couldn''t touch the bottom. ?All the lights have been extinguished, and the wardrobe has only an outline in the darkness, like an upright coffin or a magic box exuding fatal attraction. The note was stuck intact to the gap in the wardrobe. The words "Never open it" were crawling in his eyes like insects. When Bai Xiao reacted, his hand was already on the wardrobe. "No, you can''t open it!" Bai Xiao woke up with his strong willpower. He wanted to stay away from the closet, but as soon as he walked out of the master bedroom, he felt something was wrong when he turned his back to the closet. The gap in the closet door seemed to be a little wider. There seemed to be an eye looking at him! "Snapped!" A cup fell to the ground. Bai Xiao looked towards the kitchen. Black liquid was flowing among the broken pieces of the teacup. ??This old house is not without any abnormalities, but not a single item is normal! Unknown things influence and control everything, and ghosts seem to be awakening everywhere. The cold wind blew against his cheeks, and Bai Xiao slashed with his knife. A lot of hair fell out in the wind, and he knew he was being targeted. ??The sound that was originally similar to the grinding of human teeth became strange, and the walls of the old house began to slowly shrink. The black spots were like hands, trying to grow on the white owl''s body. "Come out, are you afraid of people when you are a ghost?" Bai Xiao dared to enter a level three abnormal event with his bare hands, not to mention that he now has a knife that can kill ghosts. It''s not that he is not afraid, he can just control this emotion of fear. Perfection transforms into power. The danger level of the old house has increased several levels in a very short period of time, and various abnormal events have suddenly appeared, which is very abnormal in itself. The sound of wind and breathing blew in from the window, and there was a knock on the door in the woman''s room. Live fish that had been bitten bounced on the ground, and a bird with missing wings was caught by something when it wanted to fly. ?The blade flashed by, and Bai Xiao kicked the sofa over, but he didn''t see anything. ?The escape route was blocked, the clock in the living room rang four times, and the hands on the dial drew a smiley face of death. A pair of eyes blinked in the black and white snowflake screen, and then the faces of investigators appeared on the screen. They all stared at Bai Xiao like dead people, looking straight at him, and their lips moved slightly, as if they were saying something. Come on, come on... ??The black spots spread very quickly. Bai Xiao dodged backwards, but the living room door was closed at this time. Something under the sofa caught Bai Xiao. There was a rustling sound from the TV, and after a few seconds, it suddenly turned on. The temperature began to drop after No. 4 disappeared. The more people disappeared, the more strange things appeared. Could it be that they were all sacrificed? It was only then that he discovered that there were a lot of black spots on the wall. Very bad things seemed to happen whenever those things touched them. The sound of grinding teeth came from the bedroom, and the black spots on the room were spreading rapidly. Bai Xiao tried to hack at the door, but the whole room seemed to be one, and he was trapped inside. It seems there is only one way. Lifting the long knife, Bai Xiao kicked open the door of the master bedroom and stood in front of the closet: "All you did was to force me to open this closet. Are you so eager to die again?" With a slash of the knife, the seal shattered. Suppressed laughter and dull gasps came from the closet. The endless malice solidified into a solid form, stretching out from the gaps in the closet like tentacles. ?Whispers from different investigators appeared in the darkness, and the moment the closet door slowly opened, the entire old house seemed to be dragged into another world. "Why don''t you save us? Why don''t you stay with us? Why are you the only one who survived!" "You were the one who killed us, right? Why can you take the test with a knife?" You cant leave, you should also stay with us! ?Those voices became sharp, and they spoke out their innermost thoughts. It was obvious that the current situation was caused by their own stupidity, but they blamed all the faults on the survivors. ?Amid the rising malice, the limbs of each investigator were stuck together like mud. They lost themselves, and tentacles condensed by malice sprouted from their bodies, which looked very scary. You cant leave, you have to stay with us! You cant leave! ?Malevolent tentacles drop dark slime, leaving a large number of black spots on the wall wherever the tentacles crawl, constantly spreading the malicious nature. The ghost in the old house can control the malice in peoples hearts. It seems that if you want to kill it, you must first get rid of these malicious people. Strictly speaking, the investigators inside the closet are no longer human beings. They are stuck with each other and are bound by each other''s malice. They are full of resentment towards the world and everything around them. "I''m here to help you escape." Bai Xiao never thought about escaping. The first time he was involved in an abnormal incident, he was ready to die, but he hoped that his death would be more valuable, such as Holding the powerful ghosts and gods in their arms together. ?The malicious tentacles swung downwards, and Bai Xiao refused to dodge, and even closed his eyes. ?He held the handle of the knife with both hands, his consciousness immersed in the blade. A trace of shadow spreads like ink on the blade until it covers the entire knife. When Dr. Lu and Situ An made this knife for Qing Ge, in order to maximize Qing Ge''s combat power, they only gave the knife one characteristic - sharpness. ?Handheld by a living person, it can also be used to kill ghosts in the shadows. When the dark wind hit, Bai Xiao showed a completely different fighting style from Qing Ge. He fired his bow without turning back. He judged the location of the tentacle attack through the sound of the wind and went straight towards the closet. ??The tentacles condensed with malice were cut off, the blade passed across the investigator''s neck, and the two heads rolled to the ground. The corpses were separated, but they still cursed viciously, and more malice extended from the wounds on their necks, like the roots of a plant splitting while crawling towards the white owl''s legs. I should have five seconds left. With a cruel smile on his face, Bai Xiao swung his knife continuously within a few seconds. Blood and flesh flew everywhere in the closet, and huge wounds appeared on the cabinet door. The body of the alienated investigator was completely destroyed, but the malice not only did not dissipate, but became even more intense. ?Small malicious tentacles wrapped around his ankles. After the white owl pierced the chest of the last "monster", he found that he had completely entered the closet. ?The closet didnt look very big from the outside, but inside it looked like a deep passage, with torn investigator uniforms hanging and a large number of twisted corpses piled up. ?The ghost pattern test in the old house has been carried out many times, and the people at the Shumi Research Institute seem to be feeding the ominous things in the closet through this method. (End of this chapter) Chapter 308 Evil corpse Chapter 308 Divine CorpseMalicious ??If Situ An''s various experiences in Hande Private Academy had a great impact on Bai Xiao, at this moment, he is completely disappointed with the Investigation Bureau. ??Most of the investigators who participated in the ghost pattern test were mentally contaminated while investigating abnormal events. Some of the most serious ones among them will be sent to the General Administration for treatment. But who would have thought that the so-called treatment means treating them as test subjects? Use them to feed dirty things? ?Treating mental pollution requires a lot of resources. The General Administration''s approach is indeed the most worry-free, but it is too unfair to those front-line investigators. The words of the leader of the fourth security team lingered in Bai Xiao''s ears. The investigators were just cannon fodder. They were not living people in the eyes of the General Administration, but just a simple number. Is such an investigation bureau worth working for? Looking at the large number of corpses deep in the closet, all kinds of negative emotions and malicious thoughts began to occupy Bai Xiao''s brain. There are many questions in this world that have no answers, and many mistakes cannot be proven. Perhaps letting the shadow world invade would be a good option? "Anyway, I have become a monster. As long as everyone becomes a monster, then everyone will be the same, and we will not be treated as abnormalities..." Thats not right ??Bai Xiao suddenly swung the knife to shatter the malice on his legs. The blade cut the closet floor wantonly. He was like a giant eagle seeing its prey, moving forward with all his might. ??The blade of the knife was raised, and Bai Xiao ran towards the place with the deepest malice. He killed each body dominated by malice until he could no longer stand still and could hardly even hold the knife. Surrounded by malice from all directions, Bai Xiao fought until the last moment. Countless malice penetrated his body, and all kinds of evil thoughts shuttled through his mind. "I can''t die like this. Those really disgusting things are still alive and well. I absolutely can''t die!" Bai Xiao''s will was like a burning white flame, lighting up the corner of the closet. ?Evil thoughts were like a boundless black ocean, washing over his body. Slowly, he felt as if he had become one of countless evil thoughts. He could see every corner of the closet and the old house outside the closet. Am I swallowed by evil thoughts? Have I become a part of this dirty thing? "That''s right, you can''t go back. You have become just like us, and you have become the ghost you hate most." ?Despair and pain stimulated his mind, and all the investigators he killed seemed to be resurrected in his heart. The dead faces stared at him, and the hateful words filled his ears. If you kill us, we will remain in your heart forever, torturing you all the time until the next person comes to take your place. ?The malicious answer made people shudder. Bai Xiao''s consciousness was guided by some kind of power, and he discovered that there was still a survivor in the old house at this time - No. 9. ?In the cupboard in the kitchen far away from the ground, No. 9 had a look of horror on his face, his body bent at an incredible angle, and he gritted his teeth and persisted. There is also a shooting device and a rescue device installed on his lower waist. The most important thing is that the one worn on the wrist that No. 9 has always hidden is not a black ring, but a white ring that can only be worn by those who tell the story! The narrator who sent you to death is still alive. You are very lucky. You are not the last one to be eaten, and you dont have to bear all the pain and sin. Maliciousness is spreading, and all kinds of evil and cruel thoughts appear in Bai Xiao''s mind. All the investigators who died in the old house seem to be staring at him at this time. "Do you want to burn him to death? strangle him bit by bit with malice? Or lock him in the house and play with him slowly?" ?????Bai Xiao doesn''t have any good feelings for No. 9, but he doesn''t want to kill him at all. situation. People are selfish, and you can only be freed by putting them in a cabinet, otherwise all the malice will be integrated into your body, allowing you to bear all the pain! The spark of will was shaken, and the weak flame swayed in the darkness. Bai Xiao''s head was almost torn apart by different sounds, and he was full of malice that was about to burst. Kill him and control the evil in the house! After killing him, you wont have to suffer anymore! ?Countless voices sounded, and when malice was about to cover the fire of will, Bai Xiao finally made a decision. He gave up on himself, actively controlled the tentacles formed by malice, and opened the cupboard door. Number Nine was so frightened that he couldn''t breathe. A pair of eyes full of malice stared at him. Just when everyone was looking forward to how Bai Xiao would kill the other party, with the last shred of reason, Bai Xiao changed his target and controlled the malicious tentacles he could influence, making them all crash into each other. The door to the living room! Run! The closed old house had a loophole from the inside, and the living room door was smashed open by malicious tentacles! Seeing the exit, No. 9 immediately ran towards the old house. "Perhaps No. 9 has a reason to kill, but you deserve to be killed more!" Bai Xiao''s will and malice burned together, and he allowed the malice to penetrate his body without compromising! ??A weak flame bloomed in the dark night. No. 9 was about to run to the door and slowly stopped. He stood at the exit and looked back at the opened wardrobe. Damn it, really unlucky, how could there be such a person? No. 9 quietly stretched out his hand. He actually wanted to close the door again, but as soon as his hand reached out, the old house began to wither in large areas. All malice quickly flowed away from him, converging towards the white owl in the closet. "Did I reveal some flaws? Shouldn''t you torture me severely!" No. 9 finally did not close the door: "Human nature is evil, everyone has malice hidden in their heart, and you are no exception! No one is exception!" No. 9 yelled frantically. He tried desperately to close the door, and finally half of his body fell outside the room. All the malice escaping from him flowed back into the closet, where it was fought over by the will of Bai Xiao and the investigators. In the observation room, Lord Jingtuo watched everything silently. There is a piece of meat cut from the heart of the god''s corpse hidden in the old house. It seems that because the **** can control malice, the meat in the house is full of malice. ?It is very difficult to gain its recognition. First of all, you must be able to withstand the malice it brings and be able to maintain yourself in the malicious attack. Secondly, you need to make the most benevolent choice amidst the deepest malice. The more ill-will one has in one''s heart, the more one will sink. Only one who is kind-hearted can have a chance of survival. This is also the reason why everything in the old house was normal at first, but after the investigators began to calculate and doubt each other, the abnormalities gradually increased. ?Of course, it wont work if the investigators do nothing, because there are insiders among them. In fact, what the previous investigator said was right. Only nine people can enter each ghost pattern test at most. In this test, Bai Xiao is the real No. 9, and the No. 9 wearing the white ring is the Shumi who is maliciously controlled. By. As early as a few weeks ago, the bewildered person became a malicious believer due to excessive exposure to the corpse of the god. The number on his back can be easily torn off, and to deal with other investigators, he also tore off different numbers from the corpse''s uniform, which can be changed at any time. ??If no one can pass the test, the narcissist will be a malevolent slave and will always be flesh and blood with the corpse of the god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 309 Various regions of Kaitan Games Chapter 309: Various regions of Kaitan Game Originally, Lord Jingtuo had given up the flesh and blood of this corpse, but now the situation has turned for the better. After confirming that No. 9''s soul was gone, he touched the white ring on his wrist and gave the order: "Bai Xiao successfully passed the three-stage test! Prepare for rescue!" ?The security personnel on standby immediately rushed underground. Bai Xiao almost contained all the evil intentions by himself. The security personnel were not blocked and easily entered the old house. They did not approach the closet directly, but worked in pairs to rearrange the furniture in the house. First, they destroyed the feng shui of the house. Then they took out a bundle of rope soaked in corpse oil and dragged the closet out of the master bedroom. ?After the wardrobe completely left the shady house, the security personnel dared to take action and forcefully opened the door. Malice and shadow are like mutated piranha flowers in the abyss, blooming the moment the cabinet door is opened. The stretched "petals" occupy the entire underground space, with the white owl lying in the middle. ??The faces of other investigators kept flashing across his face, and he was undergoing unimaginable torture in his heart. The whole process lasted for a full hour before it was over. The flower of evil began to wither, and all malice poured into Bai Xiao''s body, mixed with shadows, taking root in his heart, and drawing ghost lines on his chest. Along with Bai Xiao''s heartbreaking voice, the withered flower ghost pattern gradually became clear. Bai Xiao and the piece of god''s flesh and blood were successfully fused together. He was not defeated by the malice and still controlled the body. right. ??Jingtuo God and other fans in the observation room also came over. They "appreciated" Bai Xiao up close like a fine work of art. "Congratulations, you have successfully obtained a ticket to the new world." Jingtuo God''s demonic eyes flashed with excitement: "But if you want to obtain the complete ghost pattern, you must have more than the leader of the fourth security team. Strength, you still need to continue to participate in the fourth phase of testing. ??Bai Xiao only obtained a piece of flesh and blood from the divine corpse. To fully master Malice and become a security personnel like K, he still needs to continue to fuse the flesh and blood of Malice. ?The exhausted Bai Xiao reluctantly opened his eyes. He glanced around and saw that the Yin Mansion had completely changed. ?These narrators had every chance to save the investigators, but not only did they fail to help, they also deliberately arranged the Nether House into a "shrine" for cultivating the corpses of gods. "Grass**." With his lips moving slightly, Bai Xiao fell into a deep coma after saying the last sentence. "Do we need to send him to the hospital of the General Administration?" the security personnel next to him said this, but their bodies remained motionless. There was a trace of jealousy in their eyes when they looked at Bai Xiao: "This guy is really lucky." "Luck?" Zhuo Jun smiled coldly: "After he entered the closet, under the malicious influence, he killed all the investigators who were dominated, so he could barely survive the malicious counterattack later. If he sends you in, you Are you confident you can do it? ??Strange lines appeared on the collar of Zhuo Jun''s uniform. The security guard lowered his head and did not dare to speak any more. The security personnel of the Investigation Bureau are also divided into different levels. The security team staying at the headquarters building has the highest authority, followed by the group of people who came back from the Xinhu Forbidden Game. They only listen to Wanjie''s orders, and finally they are ordinary security personnel. Take him for a physical check. If there is no big problem, throw him into the room for the second stage ghost pattern test. We are in urgent need of security personnel who can fight against big ghosts. Lord Jingtuo wanted to check the long knife in Bai Xiao''s hand, but he didn''t expect that the other person was already unconscious and his fingers were still firmly holding the handle of the knife. Taking out the injection, Jing Tuo Shen was about to inject Bai Xiao when an alarm suddenly sounded in the observation room. He didn''t bother to check Bai Xiao''s knife and immediately took people back to the observation room. "What happened?" "We received reports from various investigation agencies. The frequency of abnormal events tripled overnight! There were four Level 3 abnormal events in a row! And unknown clay sculptures appeared in all the abnormal events. !" The staff sent the pictures and videos uploaded by the investigators using the black ring to the Jingtuo God. Centered on Lishan Hospital, various strange statues appeared in the old city, spreading twisted beliefs and occupying the bodies of living people. "The abnormal events caused by these statues spread very quickly and have a large impact. Among them is a faceless clay statue. It has affected the residents of the entire building in just a few hours. All ordinary people who believe in it will Deprived of memory, he gradually forgot everything, and finally turned into a faceless monster. "The staff saw various abnormal photos every day, but this time they were still frightened. Contact Wanjie immediately and let his people pass. Lord Jingtuo looked through the report, and the situation in Hanhai became increasingly chaotic. We have already contacted him, but Captain Wan Jie took people to Cripwan Village. They seem to be tracking down the murderer of K. the staff member whispered. The air became cold, and Lord Jingtuo slowly raised his head: "They are the ones who caused the big scandal in Lishan Hospital. Go and inform Wanjie. If you don''t return to the old city before dawn, you will bear the consequences." ??The staff member made a grimace and nodded. There were people on both sides that he did not dare to offend. Gao Ming escaped from the encirclement of security personnel. In order to avoid the ubiquitous surveillance, he successfully returned to the old city with the help of ghosts. Entering Zhang Ding''s home, Gao Ming lit the only candle in the house. He knocked on the **** door and called inside. A few minutes later, wet fingers stretched out from behind the door. Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, Zhang Ding and others in the supermarket walked out of the shadow world, and everyone met in Zhang Ding''s former room. "What''s wrong with him?" Zhang Ding pointed to the self-portraits of the four team leaders on the wall. Xia Yang was crushed in the hands of security personnel twice in a row, and his heart was filled with murderous intent. "I guess it''s menopause." Gao Ming sat on the main seat, and the small living room was full of "people". From the moment he walked out of the tunnel for the second time to now, Gao Ming has reversed his destiny and gathered the power to compete with the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. The most powerful Zhang Ding sat next to Gao Ming. The blind man who had recovered a little was huddled in the shadows. He put himself into the body of the big dog again. ??The physical education teacher and art teacher from Hande Private Academy stood guard at the door of the living room. Xuan Wen picked up the tea cup and turned over the book in her hand. The good brother Wei Dayou and Bai Xiaos sister Bai Qiao sat together, and the village representatives of Cripwan Village stood behind them. On the other side of the coffee table, the goddess from the Surabaya Apartment was sitting in the direction facing Gao Ming. Next to her was Mr. Yi, an insomnia patient from Lishan Hospital. ?Every person in the room represents a force behind them, and only Gao Ming can subdue them. By the way, a guest came last night. Zhang Ding suddenly remembered something. He opened the blood door again and brought out a high school student wearing a student union uniform. ?The other person was wearing a student union armband and looked very similar to the chairman of the student union of Handel Private College. (End of this chapter) Chapter 310 Gao Yuns gift Chapter 310 Gao Yuns Gift "Student Union? Gao Yun? What does he want from me?" Gao Ming was deeply impressed by the 51st classmate from Class 13. He was originally the only survivor of the bus accident, but was deceived back into the tunnel by other classmates from Class 13. ??The students of Class 13 who were supposed to be ghosts all survived, but Gao Yun, who was supposed to live well, died for them. ?Only one of the two parties was able to leave the tunnel, but due to a loophole in fate, they all appeared in the vast sea. "The president wants to give you something." The student council members walked straight towards Gao Ming after seeing him, their expressions were a little dull, and their tone of voice was also strange, like a puppet without a mind of its own. ?Putting his hand into his pocket and groping for a long time, the classmate took out two old-fashioned mobile phones. One of them was stained with blood and seemed to have been taken out from the murder scene; the other was completely black and had an older model. "The president wants to ask you a question. Please answer carefully and don''t deceive him again." Holding a mobile phone in each hand, the student union member stood in front of Gao Ming: "If you need to stay in the tunnel this time, change Do you want him to come out?" Sitting on the sofa, Gao Ming did not answer immediately. Only the classmates in Class 13 could understand how difficult this question was to answer. After being silent for a long time, Gao Ming nodded: "What do you need me to do?" After receiving Gao Ming''s reply, the student union members seemed like robots who had completed their tasks. They placed the blood-stained mobile phone in front of Gao Ming and put away the other mobile phone: "The president doesn''t want to conflict with you. What he is doing Everything is recorded on this phone, and you can also contact him through this phone. Of course, this phone may also reveal your location. If you feel inappropriate, you can throw it away. Gao Ming turned on his phone. The screen saver was a group photo of Class 13. It was just the version drawn by Xia Yang. Everyone died tragically in the classroom. ? Touching the address book, the only contact - the president of the student union, sent multiple videos to Gao Ming. After leaving Hande Private College, Gao Yun returned the school rules to Yan Xizhi. He led the student union members to escape to the East District Central Area and built a new student union rule in the most prosperous metropolitan area. Unlike those ghosts in the shadows, Gao Yun did not kill innocent people indiscriminately, nor was he willing to expose himself casually. He secretly spread the rules in the dark, and the number of people who followed the rules exceeded a certain limit, radiating three residential areas and one school. ?Most of the strange rules are to serve the shadow world and help the shadow world invade the vast sea. However, the internal operating logic of Gao Yun''s student union rules is not like this. Its core is to help more people who are willing to abide by this rule survive. Rules condense scattered individuals into a huge whole. The student union is centered on the president, twisting everyone''s will into a rope. ?? Disaster has arrived, and the number of citizens in the East District who abide by the rules of the student union is increasing every day. This is why Gao Yun sent people to find Gao Ming this time. ??He hopes that Gao Ming can withdraw from the East District, and the two sides will not fight here, allowing the Investigation Bureau to reap the benefits. The video sent by the President of the Student Union not only contains the content of the Student Union, but also the situation in other districts of Hanhai. Unlike Gao Ming, who was exhausted and chased by fate, Gao Yun had considerable initiative. Hande Private Academy was previously Situ An''s sacrifice training base and his "back garden". A large number of secrets and information stored there all fell into Gao Yun''s hands. After Situ An''s death, he used coercion and inducement to take over Situ An''s hidden forces in the dark, including the largest underground society in the East District and some of the hidden lines buried within the Investigation Bureau. Situ An had a far-reaching plan. Gao Yun was originally just a **** of his, but he was plotted by Gao Yun in Hende Private Academy. The two sides were competing for not only the complete school rules, but also the other party''s memory and soul. ??It seems that Gao Yun didn''t gain anything from Hende Private Academy, but in fact, he had already escaped with what he needed most. ?Through the video sent by Gao Yun, Gao Ming had a detailed understanding of the current Hanhai. Gangbei City is the territory of the General Bureau of Investigation. The Mystery Research Institute, the strongest security force, and the disaster weapon production line are all the "hopes" of Hanhai. The protection is tight, and abnormal events will be extinguished almost as soon as they occur. The East District, which Situ An once controlled, is the most prosperous area in the Hanhai, and is now the only semi-occupied area in the Hanhai. Level 4 abnormal events have caused the Hande Private Academy to go out of control. A large number of East District citizens have been secretly replaced. The proportion of "abnormal citizens" within the East District increases every day. All are improving. The student union, ghosts from the shadow world, the main force of the Investigation Bureau and Hande Private Academy, several forces are fighting here, and every night is extremely lively. Old City, the most dangerous and chaotic area in the vast sea, has the largest population and the highest population density. It is a key target area in the shadow world. Situ An has performed dozens of rituals in the Old City. Now the abnormal events in Lishan Hospital are out of control, and the hazard level investigation bureau has not announced yet. The situation here is even worse than in the East District. The only good news is that Gao Ming is here, and the old city is also the area where Kaitan players are most active. ? Sihanouk Future Science and Technology Park, the Sihanouk Branch has the strongest security team besides the general bureau. The thirteen investigation bureaus under it are all staffed by highly capable people, which can be regarded as the anchor of the vast sea. The last thing worth mentioning is the Gangnan area, where some local gangsters gather in Hanhai. The family of Gao Ming''s classmate Wang Jie is there, and Wang Jie''s uncle is the head of one of the investigation bureaus. Abnormal incidents occur frequently. In order to save himself, Gangnan doesn''t care about procedural justice at all. Regardless of whether the other party is a human or a ghost, an investigator or a ghost story player, as long as he can help, he is willing to absorb and protect everyone. They are absolutely pragmatic. If the situation is really over, they might actively embrace the shadows. ?Gao Yun shared some information with Gao Ming. In order to thank Gao Ming for giving up the East District, he also gave Gao Ming a gift. In the last video, Gao Yun gave a demonstration for Gao Ming. ??He finds citizens who are caught in abnormal events and forces them to abide by the rules of the student union. After being in danger, different citizens will burst out willpower with completely different energy levels. ?These invisible and intangible energy of will will further strengthen the rules of ghost talk, not only making the false rules real, but also helping Gao Yun break the shackles of fate. The aura exuding from his body is getting closer and closer to that of Menggui. "People who were supposed to die have survived, and their fate has been changed, which can help me break the shackles of fate; their will can also become nourishment, helping the Flesh Immortal and Zhang Ding become dream ghosts. Isn''t this exactly what I need? ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 311 What kind of villain BOSS? We were just passing through PNC Chapter 311 What kind of villain BOSS? We were just passing through PNC Gao Ming looked at the video on his phone, his eyes shining. Zhang Ding has been trapped in the nightmare of floods for a long time, and he can''t find a way to become a dream ghost. Gao Yun''s video provides him with a path. "The key to becoming a dream ghost is not yourself, but the ordinary people in this city. We need to use their will to break free from the shackles of fate..." Zhang Ding also saw the video on his phone: "He is right, I was able to bring the flood back to life entirely because of the trust of my neighbors, who were willing to turn their painful memories into power and let me control them. As more and more water ghosts regained their sanity with my help, my The power is getting stronger. "Collective... rules..." Gao Ming remembers that Lu Zang said that the vast sea is a dream, and all citizens are living in a dream. Only by waking up from this collective dream can we have a chance to kill fate. "Hanhai is different from other cities. Because of the existence of fate, we cannot break the boundaries with our own obsession like Hongyi, so we can only rely on changing the fate of more people, relying on collective will to fight fate, and complete the act of stealing the sky. "Zhang Ding was very satisfied with what he said. He felt that he had demonstrated the literary qualities a supermarket owner should have. Rolling her eyes, the goddess sighed softly: "You are looking for death yourself, and you want to drag others with you? Isn''t it good to live in peace and harmony according to the weather? Even if this city is a dream, what if the world after waking up from the dream is not as good as What about in dreams? Reality, no matter how bad it is, is much better to me than this dream. The blind man curled up in the body of the big dog, and long black hair grew again on the surface of its skin. "When the disaster comes, the beautiful and ordinary life can no longer go back. In this world full of abnormalities, who can guarantee that we can live in peace?" Xuan Wen turned the tea cup: "We have no other choice. If If we dont take action, Im afraid all those ordinary citizens will become sacrifices in the shadow world. "It is necessary to let ordinary people adapt to abnormal events in advance." Wei Dayou raised his hand: "It is better to let ordinary citizens experience controllable abnormal events than to lose themselves in the shadow world, right?" Bai Qiao, who was sitting next to Wei Dayou, also expressed his opinion: "The Investigation Bureau has been blocking information about abnormal events in the past, and everyone has seen the results. We are not asking ordinary people to die, but to give them a chance to see A chance to find out the truth and give him a chance to choose. "Yes, the vast majority of people in this world do not actually have the right to choose, and can only be coerced by the so-called general trend. And we are like angels, putting the power of choice in front of every citizen." Xia Yang turned around in the painting. He burned the last paper doll in the wound, with murderous intent on his face: "What you can control in your own hands is called life. Otherwise, it is no different from an animal." Gao Ming compiled a list. Every name that appeared on it represented blood and killing. Psychopathy was not enough to describe those madmen. They killed more people than ghosts in the catastrophe. "There is no need to argue." In the future that Gao Ming has seen, more than half of the people in the vast sea will disappear in abnormal events. It is not difficult to change the future, as long as most of the people can survive the abnormal events. Just live: "The cruelty of the future is beyond our imagination, and the disaster has just begun. We don''t need to deliberately guide ordinary people into abnormal events. We only need to collect their will and emotions from abnormal events. If we encounter will and emotions They are all special people, and you can bring them in. ??He zoomed in on the old city, down to every building, and divided tasks for everyone present. "Save those who deserve to be saved, and kill those who deserve to be killed. I will write a new script for you. I hope that the next dream ghost will appear among you." Teacher Xia''s words silenced the goddess. Several other people in the room also felt like they were being scolded. Only Zhang Ding''s son was running around the living room without any worries. Gao Ming opened the **** door and led everyone into the Butcher''s House. He stared at the number of family members displayed on the map of the vast sea: "We are far behind Gao Yun now, and we must move faster." Whats even more irritating is that, combined with the future they saw, these selfish and crazy murderers have adapted well to the shadow world, and most of them live a "fun" life in the future. As for the people on the list, none of them will be spared. They will all be imprisoned in my torture chamber. "Xiaoguo, is your home here?" Liu Jiaru is the head teacher of Class 3 of Dazhai Primary School. Recently, she found that a student in the class always had bruises on his body for no reason. She asked the child, but the child didn''t want to explain. Because she was worried about domestic violence against her students, she decided to make a home visit. "Well..." Xiaoguo lowered her head and kicked the pebbles on the ground carelessly. She walked very slowly. She seemed to really not want to go home. Are your father and mother at home today? Liu Jiaru always felt that something terrible had happened to the child: If they have done anything excessive to you, you must tell the teacher! "My parents didn''t do anything...just..." Xiaoguo''s braids were hanging on her schoolbag, and the bruises on the back of her neck were obvious, as if she had been severely beaten by a hand. What is that? Dont be afraid, the teacher will help you. They always like to look in the mirror recently... If I dont let them look in the mirror, they will make noises with me... Xiaoguo walked through the bumpy road and stopped at the entrance of the Dazhai Electric Power Supply Family Courtyard. ??This is an old community built before Dazhai Electric Power was renovated. The house is older than Liu Jiarus father. Why is there no one in the community? ??The community seems to have been empty for a long time. I felt a little uncomfortable as soon as I entered. Teacher Liu didn''t know how to describe it. It seemed that there was a lack of popularity here. "My home is right here..." Xiaoguo walked into the corridor of Building 5, lowering his head and led Teacher Liu to the third floor. The windows in the corridor were sealed with bricks. It was dark here even though it was not dark. Digging for the key from his pocket, Xiaoguo opened the living room door tremblingly. The sound of the door shaft turning was a bit harsh, and rust fell on his clothes. Xiaoguo looked at the living room without the lights on, and shouted into the house: "I''m back." "The food is on the table, go and heat it up yourself." Mom''s voice came from the bedroom, with dissatisfaction in her words. She seemed to be doing something, but was disturbed by Xiaoguo. With his head lowered, Xiaoguo came to the dining table and picked up the leftover takeaways eaten by the adults. There was a stinky smell in the plastic basin, and there were some used tissues thrown next to it. "Can this thing be eaten?" Teacher Liu grabbed Xiaoguo''s wrist. She entered the living room and shouted towards the bedroom: "Hello, Xiaoguo''s mother, I am Xiaoguo''s class teacher. There are some things we need to talk about. ! Unexpected sounds appeared in the house, and the sound of moving things came from the bedroom. After more than ten seconds, the bedroom door was opened, and a middle-aged woman appeared at the door with her back to Teacher Liu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 312 Dont look at your face or mirror Chapter 312 Dont look at faces and mirrors "I''m so sorry. I didn''t know you were going to do a home visit today. Look, I haven''t cleaned up yet. The house is a mess." The middle-aged woman said it very politely. She was no different from other parents of children that Teacher Liu met, except that the other party kept Standing with his back to her, there was a strange feeling. "Mom Xiaoguo? Are you feeling unwell?" Teacher Liu looked at the back of the middle-aged woman. Her messy black hair covered her shoulders. The woman was obviously at home, but she was dressed up. She was wearing an expensive but not too expensive suit. Clothes that fit well. "I''m really inconvenienced right now. Is it Xiaoguo that''s causing you trouble? I''ll take care of this **** child tonight." The middle-aged woman stepped back and slowly walked out of the bedroom. Seeing the other party approaching, Teacher Liu felt her breath suffocated, but she still protected Xiaoguo by her side: "It has nothing to do with the child. I think there is something wrong with your education method. Blindly beating and scaring the child will affect the child." normal growth Halfway through speaking, Teacher Liu shut her mouth because the middle-aged woman had already stepped back in front of her, with her thick black hair only a foot away from her. There was dead silence in the living room. Teacher Liu felt very depressed and she took a step back unconsciously. The middle-aged woman did not look at the road and walked backwards without touching anything in the house, as if she had eyes on the back of her head. "Xiaoguo''s mother, since you are not feeling well, I will come back another day." Teacher Liu felt that the middle-aged woman was suffering from mental problems, so she took Xiaoguo''s hand and walked out. But as soon as she turned around, she found a man standing outside the living room door with his back to her. He seemed to be Xiaoguo''s father. Liu Jiaru just wanted to leave as soon as possible. She didn''t dare to stay for dinner, but this abnormal couple didn''t give her a chance. "Teacher Liu, since you are here, why don''t we have a meal together." The middle-aged man''s voice was gentle, and the other person seemed to be a person with a good temper: "I brought you delicious food." ??She didn''t notice the other party approaching at all, and Teacher Liu felt a sense of fear in her heart. She held Xiao Guo''s hand, and cold sweat broke out on her palm. You two can be considered parents like this! Teacher Liu took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed the emergency number very decisively: The police will be here soon! I want to take this child away! Xiao Guo, come here! The middle-aged woman shouted loudly. Xiao Guo shivered in fright, and she reluctantly let go of Teacher Lius hand. ??Stepping back into the house, the man closed the door. The moment the door panel closed, the temperature in the house began to drop continuously, and the entire room seemed to be isolated from reality. Teacher Liu wanted to wait for Xiaoguo''s parents to enter the kitchen. As long as they stopped blocking the way, he would immediately take Xiaoguo and escape from the living room door. "Xiaoguo is very similar to me when I was a child. He is very naughty. Please worry about it." The man moved his body backwards while talking. He looked like a normal person in every aspect, but when he got closer, Teacher Liu felt that It was numb, and every cell in the body was resisting. "Has your call been connected?" The middle-aged man''s laughter came from inside his body. He put the food on the table, and squeezed Teacher Liu in the middle with his wife: "Teacher Liu, I know you are a conscientious person, and the students in the class like you very much, and so do we. You happen to be visiting your home today, would you like us to cook some dishes for you? " ? She was scared to death, but she still tried her best to calm down: "Then you go cook, and we will talk while eating." When did he come here? "Thank you for coming to my house for dinner. We, husband and wife, are usually very busy. We happen to have a lot of things that I want to talk to you about. Thank you very much for choosing my house..." What Xiaoguo''s father said was a bit strange. He kept saying thank you, as if Liu The teacher agreed to something outrageous. The couple did not enter the kitchen. Something was swimming under their skin. The joints of their bodies were stiff and they turned unnaturally. The middle-aged woman grabbed Teacher Liu''s arm backwards. What are you going to do! Teacher Liu looked like a stressed cat. "I''ll take you to dinner." The couple forcibly pulled Teacher Liu into the bedroom and sat her in front of the makeup mirror. Before Teacher Liu could react, she saw herself in the makeup mirror. Her eyes widened, and an indescribable fear made her forget to breathe. She was sitting upright in the mirror, wearing the same clothes as her, with the same hairstyle as her, but that person had no face! There is nothing on the fleshy face, but if you look carefully, there seem to be some shallow outlines on the flesh. Its not me in the mirror! "Teacher Liu, thank you for coming. This way, I have one more person in my family, one more person!" The middle-aged man placed the food in the plastic bag on the dressing table, and the things in the mirror gradually began to look like Teacher Liu. . "What are you doing?!" Teacher Liu wanted to look away, but her head was pressed tightly by the hands of the middle-aged couple. She felt herself getting closer and closer to the mirror, and the fleshy face in the mirror slowly grew. Her facial features. Help! Help! ?Hurrying footsteps sounded, and a thin figure appeared at the door. Dont look in the mirror! A sharp and childish voice came to Teacher Lius ears, and then she heard a crisp sound. ??The panting Xiaoguo smashed the kitchen knife on the mirror. The large kitchen knife usually used to cut vegetables and meat was stained with a trace of fire and murderous intent, and several cracks appeared on the smooth mirror surface. Teacher Liu in the mirror became distorted, and Xiaoguos parents paused for a moment. ??Teacher Liu seized this momentary opportunity, broke free from the restraints, took Xiaoguo''s hand and ran towards the door. She pressed the door handle and opened two doors in succession. Xiaoguo''s father and mother were already chasing after her. Teacher, you can go alone. ?Xiaoguo shook off Teacher Liu''s hand and hugged his mother''s leg. He also looked up and saw his mother''s face. When he saw his mother''s face, Xiaoguo''s facial features seemed to become a little blurred. ?Now Teacher Liu realized why Xiaoguo always lowered her head. This terrifying discovery made Teacher Liu even more frightened. She couldn''t care about anything and ran downstairs in one breath. It was already dark outside, and she didnt know what time it was. She seemed to have stayed at Xiaoguos house for a long time. Relying on the memory she had when she arrived, she ran towards the exit of the community, but what should have been the iron gate of the compound turned into a wall. ?Hurrying footsteps sounded behind her. Teacher Liu ran as hard as she could, but she couldn''t outrun him at all. After a few seconds, her shoulder was held down by a hand. "I just want to ask for directions, don''t you?" The man''s words were mixed with gasps. Shortly after he caught up with Teacher Liu, several other people also rushed over. Their clothes were very different, the only thing that was the same The point is that the tasks posted by the Backwater Forum were received on the mobile phone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 313 One of the future saviors Chapter 313 One of the future saviors Seeing being surrounded by everyone, Teacher Lius face was full of fear. She was frightened to the point of fear, and now she felt as if every tree and plant were in danger. Who are you? Teacher Liu kept dodging back, and there was a chill in Teacher Lius voice. "I am the co-police officer of our Dazhai Electric Power Supply Police Station." The man took out his ID. He was young, in his twenties, and his ID photo looked a bit more handsome than he looked. Example? Teacher Liu read out the name on the ID photo and slowly calmed down: Did you come here after receiving my police call? No! My phone call didnt get through at all! Who are you! "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited." Fan couldn''t stand the screaming teacher Liu. He motioned to the people next to him to step back so as not to give Teacher Liu a sense of oppression: "It can be seen from your expression and state that you must have experienced something just now. Very terrible things happened, and we are the people who specialize in dealing with those incidents. You can call us Kaitan players. Teacher Lius head is full of question marks. The man in front of him must have passed the age of fantasizing. Players are confused when they hear this weird story: "Is it similar to extreme sports enthusiasts?" "How should I put it? We have all experienced abnormal events like you. The only difference is that we survived without the help of others. With some experience in coping, we decided to join forces to help more people survive. Come down." Fan Bian is not very old, but maybe because he often handles various things at the police station, he feels very reliable. ? Seeing that Teacher Liu still didnt believe it, Fan Fan started to introduce other people around her to her in order to dispel her doubts. This curly-haired fashion sister used to be a nanny for a rich mans family in the East District. Just call her Sister Zhang. At that time, all the little ghosts raised by the rich man in the basement of the villa came back to life. Only Sister Zhang escaped death. Sister Zhang is fat and smiling. She is approachable and seems to be easy to get along with. The other couple were rescued by me from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Fan Fan looked at the middle-aged couple standing separately with a headache. "You don''t think Sister Zhang is ordinary, but she has taken care of little ghosts. In order to survive the night, Sister Zhang took care of the little ghosts as children and stayed with them for a full day and night." Fan Yan''s words directly dismissed Liu. The teacher wants to get closer to Sister Zhang. "My name is Bai Shu, and she is my girlfriend Youyou. We are both from the Department of Mathematics." The male student looked knowledgeable, tall and thin, with fair skin. The girl was not short either. They looked very handsome at first glance. Couple style: "A few days ago, a student at Hanhai University disappeared, and we were trapped in the library at that time. We only survived with the help of the tips from the seniors in the backwater forum and strictly abiding by various rules of ghost stories. " ??Remembering the terrifying scene, Bai Shu hugged Youyou and used strength in his arms, as if he was still afraid inside. "Who is a couple with him? We are divorced!" The woman has a loud voice and a strong body. You can see the obvious muscle outline, and she has a healthy and beautiful body. "Do you think I''m willing to live with you? If the ghost hadn''t been chasing you so hard that day, I would have waited until the divorce procedures were completed before running away!" The man didn''t give in to the other person at all. He had gained weight and was obviously the same age as the woman. But it feels a little old. This couple are students at Hanhai University. They have been together since junior high school and are the top students in the class. Fan Fan knows the identity of each team member very well. "Ouch! Don''t run away! If the ghost comes, do you still need me to carry you? Are you a man?" "I fell down to cover you, okay! Didn''t I let you go on your own!" The man''s neck turned red: "Can''t you even tell? I think you were practicing shot put, and your brain is spinning. Its mushy! Li Chengcai, tell me one more thing! The woman rolled up her sleeves. "I live with you every day, no wonder I''m not afraid of ghosts!" The man''s mouth was harsh, but his body was honest and he hid behind the example. With a wry smile, Fan Fan explained to Teacher Liu: "This eldest brother is called Li Chengcai and he is a doctor; his wife is a retired shot put player named Ouyang Susu." "I was deceived by her name when we were on a blind date. You said you could kill a cow with one punch. What is your name Susu? Is that what you can call her?" "I''m a**! Li Chengcai, you are really shaking the world!" Sister Su Su directly grabbed Brother Li and knocked him down. "Let go! Let me go! I''m suing you for domestic violence!" Li Chengcai screamed in pain. "We''re going to get divorced anyway, go ahead and sue!" Ouyang Susu said, but the strength in her hands became lighter. Xiao Fan, dont look at me! Catch her! Not paying attention to the middle-aged couple, Fan Fan began to introduce the last person to Teacher Liu: "This is called Gao Ming. We met before entering the abnormal event. His family runs a kindergarten and he usually helps in the kindergarten. He is a very nice person and especially likes children. "Hello." Gao Ming said shyly to Teacher Liu: "The first time I experienced an abnormal event, I was very scared and despaired that I couldn''t breathe. Although I am still nervous now, I have adapted much better." This is how everyone got here. Fan Fan felt deeply: We, the Kaitan players, should unite together so that we can save more people. The example is just a joint police that may be expelled at any time, but he has a very special thing, with the feeling of hope, making people want to approach, and can be called -justice. In a certain future, an ordinary example accomplishes things that he could not even imagine. Teacher Liu looked at Brother Li and Sister Su Su who were fighting, and finally believed them. Ghosts should not be like this: "One of my students was locked in a room by his father and mother, in that building! They and his wife The two of them stood with their backs to me, and it seemed that as soon as I looked at their faces, my own face would disappear and be taken away by something! " "A face without facial features?" Fan Fan took out his little notebook: "There have been many similar abnormal events near Lishan Hospital recently. Many communities have been blocked because of this. The reason why the residents are like that is because they are like a faceless person. related to the clay sculpture. "The task we need to do should be here." After confirming it, he looked at the residential building: "Keep the formation, let''s go over and take a look." "Should we stop waiting for other Kaitan players?" Bai Shu turned on his mobile phone: "The Dead Water Forum released seventeen copies of Kaitan in a row last night, covering the entire old city. I feel that things are going to change in the vast sea. It''s better for everyone to be careful." "There is a child who is locked in the house. He is late. I am afraid that something might happen to the child." (End of this chapter) Chapter 314 neighborhood committee Chapter 314 Neighborhood Committee Dazhai Electric Power Supply Family Courtyard (Group Ghost Story Copy): Normal danger level, 15% alienation progress, 20% shadow coverage, 17 player survivors, 1% probability of miracle eggs appearing. "The faceless **** was released from Lishan Hospital by the security personnel of the General Bureau of Investigation. The twisted beliefs connected the restless souls. The family members who were once familiar and close became something else, and the most important thing was taken away from them. There is only one thing you need to do, find the faceless clay sculpture and destroy it completely." There is a probability of obtaining cursed objects from Lishan Hospital in this collective copy. All cursed objects can be identified and traded within the forum. When the existence that is supposed to represent order begins to collapse, a new order will appear in your hands. ??Looked at the mission information posted on the Backwater Forum again, and after confirming that there was no problem, Shi Yan led the team towards the corridor. "The number of surviving players in the family hospital is 17. Besides us, there are other weird players." Bai Shu looked down at the message. After a while, the number of surviving players became 19 again: "As the Backwater Forum began to publish tasks, , the number of players will be more and more, and we will have the advantage..." A sound similar to scraping fish scales came from the phone. A few seconds later, an old lady said: "Xiaoguo''s mother, our neighborhood committee has a new event tonight. Do you want to bring Xiaoguo over? His little face Its really endearing. Turning around, Fan Fan lifted the red cloth on the bedside table. There was an old and broken red phone underneath. The example does not know what Liu Jiaru was thinking about it. He slowly opened the anti -theft door. The once warm living room was now messy, and everything was destroyed. "Xiaoguo''s teacher?" The old lady who claimed to be from the neighborhood committee did not speak. The scratching and cutting sounds on the phone became more harsh. A few seconds later, the old lady''s kind laughter rang out: "Then they must have come over, so Come along. We are in the activity room on the fourth floor of Building 7. When you come, remember to knock on the door." "Follow me and stay in formation." Fan Shi took a deep breath and was the first to walk into the corridor. You actually use such a terrifying place as a copy of the game? Teacher Liu couldnt understand it at all. She just wanted to escape back to her home. "If I hadn''t kept cleaning up, our house would be even more messy than here." Ouyang Susu and Li Chengcai stood together. They never stopped bickering, but when they were in dangerous places, they would still subconsciously stand by each other''s side. Turning on the phone''s light, the typical player information of the Backwater Forum flashed by. Among the basic player attributes, his viciousness, obsession, and brain power were all 1, and his physical strength was 6. The most astonishing thing was his ghost attribute. , I dont know what happened to Fan Xian before. Most of the attributes of this normal person are 0, but he has risen to 11. Bai Shu and Sister Zhang stood guard at the door while the others entered the house. Its such a mess, it doesnt even look like a home. Brother Li covered his nose. He was sensitive to various smells. The example is reflected in the vanity mirror. Except for a few cracks that are more glaring, it is no different from an ordinary mirror. He is not a reckless man. The reason why he dares to take the lead is because he has obtained something from other abnormal events. ?The phone was hung up, and several Kaitan players were a little undecided. Liu Jiaru nodded. She huddled between Ouyang Susu and Brother Li, her body shaking slightly uncontrollably. Are you sure your student is here? Example is very kind, but this does not mean that he will just trust a stranger. With Teacher Lius reminder, Fan Ban signaled the others to be quiet and came to the bedroom leaning against the wall. It laughed! Teacher Liu immediately retracted his arm, but none of the others saw that moment. After making eye contact with his teammates, he pressed the hands-free button. Jingle Bell! Jingle Bell! ?The landline phone rang, and several people looked strange. What era is this in? The owner of the house still installs a landline phone at home? ?The security door was half open, and a torn child''s clothes were thrown on the threshold. Standing at the door, you could still smell a faint stench. "How is that possible?" Teacher Liu bravely approached. She looked at herself in the mirror, waved her hands, shook her head and blinked. Everything was normal. But when she wanted to reach out and touch the mirror, she suddenly grinned in the mirror. Our goal is to destroy the faceless clay sculpture. The clay sculpture should be in the activity room of the neighborhood committee. This is an opportunity. Bai Shu was a little scared, but also a little excited. "is it here?" There doesnt seem to be anything unusual about the mirror. When he was working as a co-police officer, Fan Bian had seen too many helpless things, and he wanted to help those people, but he couldn''t. Now that a catastrophe is coming and the entire city will be overturned, he must take his destiny into his own hands and do everything possible to increase his power. Are you sure you want to go in? Teacher Liu looked at the dark corridor. It was already dark and there were no lights inside, so it was very eerie. ?Childrens textbooks and leftover takeaways were thrown all over the floor. The doors to several rooms were open, but no one could be seen inside. "Based on the information we have now, all the people in the neighborhood committee may be controlled by the faceless statue. There are so many of them, I''m afraid we won''t be their match if we just go there." Fan Yan touched his chin: "There should be others in the community. Surviving residents, those monsters are gathering together tonight, we can take this opportunity to find the survivors first, and then consider the next step after getting to know the community better." Everyone is afraid, but hiding is not our style. An example showed a very friendly smile: Sometimes it is fun to face difficulties. "Be careful in the bedroom. When I first came here, Xiaoguo''s mother was looking in the mirror in the bedroom. Her turning into a monster seems to be related to that mirror." Without acquiring the ghost mark, the example appears to have eaten a ghost. There was no light in the corridor, and the shaking shadows of her teammates scared her. What a hopeless scene it would be if everyone here suddenly turned their backs to her. No one spoke, and when the neighborhood committee was about to become suspicious, Bai Shu came to his senses: "Auntie, I am Xiaoguo''s class teacher. Xiaoguo''s mother asked me to come here, but she is not at home now. Do you think she has already left? Looking for you?" As soon as he finished speaking, the number of survivors became 18 again, and one player seemed to have died. "Mom Xiaoguo? Did you hear that? If you don''t come, we will go to your house. It''s useless if you block the door and the windows." That makes sense. Brother Li nodded, and then he looked at Gao Ming: Brother, what do you think? This is my first time entering the dungeon of Kaitan. I listen to you. Gao Ming is introverted and not very talkative. (End of this chapter) Chapter 315 What do you teach in kindergarten? Chapter 315 What do you teach in kindergarten? Newcomers will inevitably be nervous when entering the Kaitan dungeon, but they will gradually get used to it. Brother Li patted Gao Ming on the shoulder: But you are willing to join our team, which is a broad path. "Don''t pretend to be a big-tailed wolf here." Ouyang Susu grabbed Brother Li. For some reason, she always felt that the young man named Gao Ming was a bit special: "What kind of virtue do you have? You are still being educated here." other people?" "Don''t make any noise first." Fan Yan pulled Ouyang Susu away: "Teacher Liu met us after escaping from the building. There was not much time difference. Xiaoguo and his parents should still be in the building. Let''s take advantage of this While the monsters are in the activity room, take the time to check the building, then move your position immediately and be careful of the monsters coming. " After confirming that Xiaoguo''s family was not in his house, Fan Fan planned to check the building first to see if he could find any clues. "Gao Ming, Youyou, you two are still newcomers, stay here and stay here. Bai Shu and Lao Li, you two are responsible for responding and warning in the corridor. The others will go door to door with me to check." Example spoke very quickly: " If an accident occurs, you must first ensure your own safety, and then consider saving others. After arranging everyone''s tasks, Fan Fan and Ouyang Susu walked out of the living room door and headed to a higher floor. Every copy of Ghost Story is the entrance to hell. If you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss. The example looks no different from usual, but in fact, he is extremely alert. He walks gently like a cat, scanning the corridor with his eyes, and does not look away. Go through any corner. ??The number of torn pieces of cloth gradually increased in the corridor, and Fan Fan found another child''s shoe. He walked all the way to the seventh floor and suddenly stopped. On the steps of the old building without lights, a large number of torn clothes were scattered, and a man wearing nothing was hanging in the middle of the smelly cloth. Dont be afraid, we are here to save you. Hearing the voice of the paradigm, the man reluctantly opened his eyes. He opened his mouth and tried his best, as if he wanted to tell the paradigm something. But because he was too weak, he was unable to speak in the end, so he just pointed to the house on the left side of the seventh floor. The man''s eyes were closed tightly. He felt someone coming and trembled with fear. His face was completely disfigured and covered with wounds. It was horrifying to look at. "I wonder how Xiaobai is doing?" Youyou didn''t hear any noise in the corridor. She was walking around the house and suddenly found the home surveillance system in the living room: "With this, I can find out what happened at Xiaoguo''s house. But one night a few days ago, Xiaoguo''s mother came home after 11 o''clock in the evening. Xiaoguo''s father was very worried, and the two had a quarrel in the living room. Are you so perverted? Ouyang Susu squeezed over and took out a shot put from the bag. ?His back was turned to the example, he was still breathing weakly, and there were many bruises on his body. Xiaoguos mother is usually a very good person, enthusiastic, optimistic, and very diligent. She also loves beauty and gets along very well with her neighbors. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t seem to be a ghost." Brother Li stopped his wife, and approached Fan Fan from left to right. They untied the ropes from the man''s arms and let him lie flat on the ground. The example and the elder brother looked at it over there. The door of the left household was open. In the living room, men, women, and children, a family five, facing the door of the room and standing in the living room. Turning on the computer in the house, Yoyo found the backup surveillance video, screened the content of the past week, and started playing it. "Oops" Xiaoguo''s mother''s state in the surveillance camera was already a bit wrong. She lowered her head as if she was drunk. After entering the bedroom, Xiaoguo''s mother sat in front of the mirror and giggled. Then she started to touch up her makeup and dress herself up in the middle of the night. She painted her face beautifully, as if she was going on a date with the person she loved most. Xiaoguos father was beside him. He was anxious and scared. Finally, he was about to call the emergency number. Several old ladies from the neighborhood committee suddenly knocked on his door. The old people took Xiaoguos father out of the house, and it was at this moment that the truly terrifying things began to happen. At midnight, Xiaoguos mother, who was wearing heavy makeup, looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly laughed. ??She laughed louder and louder, her hands uncontrollably grabbed her face, her fingertips pierced her mouth and eye sockets, and her heavily made-up face was slowly torn open, but not a drop of blood flowed out. The woman was smiling, but there was a cry in the mirror. She stood up slowly, tilted her upper body towards the mirror, and pressed her whole face against the mirror. The body began to convulse, and something entered the mirror. Hearing the noise, Xiaoguo, who was woken up, walked to the bedroom and looked at his mother with horror on his face. ?Yuyou, who was watching the video, also paused the scene. Her heart was beating fast. Her teammates had left, and she and Gao Ming were the only ones left in the room. ? She was scared, but her curiosity still drove Yuyou to continue reading. She pressed the play button and stared at the screen. ? ?The woman who was almost completely eaten by the mirror suddenly began to struggle violently, like a live fish caught in plastic wrap. She slapped the mirror with her palms, as if she was using all her sense to make the little fruit leave. Ten seconds later, the woman and the mirror returned to normal at the same time. Xiaoguo''s mother''s face seemed to be left in the mirror forever, like a clay sculpture wrapped in human skin. But she looked more and more beautiful in the mirror, as if she was several years younger. Smacking her lips, she looked at her child with a smile in the mirror, her eyes so gentle and frightening, as if she was looking at her favorite food. She moved her body in the mirror, her face slowly pressed against the mirror, and her head slowly turned. ??The surveillance screen flashed, and the computer screen suddenly went black. There seemed to be a problem with the circuit connection. ??Yuyou tried to restart the computer, but nothing worked. She wanted to call Gao Ming to come over for help. When she inadvertently looked back at the bedroom, she suddenly broke down in a cold sweat. There is a woman''s head outside the bedroom mirror. She is heavily made up, with dark holes in her eye sockets and mouth. Her entire face is like a tight mask that could be torn apart at any time. The video that was not played in the surveillance screen appeared in reality! The shadow wrapped around her legs like a cold poisonous snake. Fear prevented Youyou from moving. She opened her mouth wide and was about to scream when Gao Ming, who was also standing in the living room, suddenly rushed over! He held a rice cooker filled with leftover rice in his hand. Without any hesitation, he used both arms to slam the rice cooker directly onto the woman''s head along with the leftover rice! Bang! ??Kicked downwards, Gao Ming hit the mirror with one punch after another. The mirror was torn into pieces, with cracks spreading in all directions. The blood seeping out of the mirror fell between Gao Ming''s fingers. ??Youyou''s scream was suppressed, the rice cooker rolled down, and the ghost in the mirror disappeared. Nothis can also drive away ghosts? (End of this chapter) Chapter 316 The will that breaks out in desperate situations Chapter 316 The will that breaks out in desperate situations ?When encountering a ghost in an abnormal event, his first reaction is to stay away. After Gao Ming subconsciously "persuaded" the other person to "retreat", he seemed to finally feel "scared". He collapsed to the ground, as if he had exhausted all his strength. ??Yuyou hesitated for a few seconds before she dared to run into the bedroom. She looked at the broken mirror and saw that the female ghost had indeed disappeared. "Are you okay?" Yuyou didn''t dare to help others casually. People who had been exposed to the rules of ghost stories might be replaced by ghosts. She was not willing to risk her own life just to help an unrelated stranger. "Fortunately..." Seeing that the other party really had no intention of coming, Gao Ming "struggled" to get up. His hands were full of blood, but the blood was not his, but flowed from the mirror. The body of the faceless clay sculpture may have discovered us. The mirrors in all believers rooms are its eyes. That guy is more cunning than imagined. ?There is only one clay sculpture, but all the people entangled in twisted beliefs are its clones. "Let''s go find examples first." Youyou still didn''t approach Gao Ming. She was very scared now and ran out of the living room, leaving Gao Ming alone in the room: "Xiao Bai! Bai Shu! Where are you!" Chaotic footsteps came from upstairs. Bai Shu and Sister Zhang supported each other: "Quick! It''s not safe in the corridor! Get out first!" ?As soon as she heard the shouts of her teammates, Yuyou didn''t even notify Gao Ming in the room. She rushed to Baishu and ran downstairs together. "What did you meet upstairs? Where''s the example?" Gao Ming saw that no one cared about his life or death, and his physical condition was much better. He could run and jump, and he didn''t show that he was frightened just now. Compared with the Investigation Bureau, the current Kaitan players are still a mob. They will fight for benefits when they see them, and reveal their true nature when they encounter danger. Everyone wants to survive in the apocalypse, and enters abnormal events to enhance their own abilities, just to help. You and your family can survive better. He did not go downstairs, but Gao Ming bucked the trend and went up. He came here just to set an example. After Bai Shu and the others escaped, the corridor became completely quiet, a dead silence, with no sound of fighting or shouting. At the first moment of danger, the two made the same choice to cover each other''s eyes. With doubts, Gao Ming ran to the sixth floor in one breath. He stopped at the corner of the sixth and seventh floors. The scene in front of him surprised him. The little girl''s body kept making frightening noises. She climbed up Ouyang Susu''s body like a humanoid insect, her slender legs pressed on Ouyang Susu''s shoulders, and her head hung upside down, hanging straight. Hovering in front of Ouyang Susu''s face. "Xiao Fan is on the seventh floor! That room is full of ghosts!" Bai Shu and Youyou rushed downstairs. Sister Zhang finally gave her a wise reply: "Don''t cause trouble, let''s go first!" Cant you look at ghosts faces? ??The middle-aged couple who were about to divorce stood in the dark corridor like sculptures. They covered each other''s eyes and remained motionless. A little girl wearing a white gauze skirt stood facing Ouyang Susu and Brother Li, hovering next to them. ?The air-conditioning hit her face, and Ouyang Susu''s strong body was shaking a little, but she still didn''t move, covering Brother Li''s eyes with her thick palms. Once they see no benefit, they run faster than anyone else. This is human nature, but precisely because of this, people like the example are particularly worthy of cherishing. ??Both of them knew that the ghost was nearby. They seemed to have learned some of the rules of ghost talk from Teacher Liu, and they did not dare to look at the ghost''s face no matter how scared they were. ?The girl''s head hung upside down and swayed like a pendulum, and she bit the back of Brother Li''s hand fiercely. The curse was like wet black hair drilling into his blood vessels. Brother Li endured it with all his strength. The pain caused heavy drops of cold sweat to fall down. Even though he gritted his teeth, he still couldn''t help but make a sound. "Old Li?" Ouyang Susu noticed something was wrong with Brother Li. She could also feel that the ghost girl was on her shoulder at this time: "The ghost is on me. Let go and run away." Brother Li was in so much pain that he could not speak, and his arms were shaking. "I''ll count to three. Let''s let go and run together!" The countdown started. When Ouyang Susu counted to one, Brother Li still pressed his hands on her eyes. Susu let go but had no intention of running. He followed the feeling and grabbed the ghost girl''s legs. Even if he couldn''t throw the ghost down, he still wanted to take the ghost away from Brother Li. ?The idea is wonderful, but it is too difficult to actually implement it. As soon as Ouyang Susu grabbed the girl''s legs, the girl''s flesh began to twist, clinging to her body like shabby linen, and that grimace wanted to stick to Ouyang Susu''s face. ??If Brother Li hadn''t covered most of Susu''s face with his hands, Ouyang Susu''s face might have been taken away. The curse spread throughout his body. Brother Li was in so much pain that he could not stand up straight. He did not dare to fall backwards and tried to move forward. You hurry up and leave! Ouyang Susu only knew that Lao Li was in bad condition, but did not know that the other party had been invaded by a curse. Both parties were doing the best for the other, but they still often quarreled over this. But no matter how fierce the argument was, neither of them thought about giving up on each other for a moment. Ill fight with her! With her eyes closed, Ouyang Susu suddenly jumped back. She knew that the ghost was on her, and she led the other person directly into the wall next to her. In the desperate situation, the couple showed a strong will to survive. There is something in them that neither curse nor pain can erase. ?Brother Li was really worried about his wife, but he couldn''t do more. Before the curse affected his consciousness, he was forced to ask for help from other teammates. No matter who it is, as long as he can save them now, he is willing to exchange everything. ?It was at that moment that a sound came from inside the torture chamber, and the human form of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods opened its eyes. A special kind of energy invisible to the naked eye escapes from the couple and is absorbed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. It seems to be their emotions and love. This should be what Gao Yun calls the energy of will. Gao Mings original goal was to be a model, but he didnt expect that this middle-aged couple would also surprise him. Ouyang Susu and Brother Li''s previous fate should have been to die tragically in a disaster, but this time their fate was entangled with flesh and blood, ghosts and gods. After swallowing the will energy of the two people, the human form of flesh and blood ghosts and gods closed their eyes again, without any thought of being prepared to take responsibility. Different people will produce different levels of will energy. The two of them are already pretty good. A chain with a name written on it appeared in Gao Ming''s hand. He quickly came to the junction of the floors, attacked from behind, and strangled the girl ghost''s body. Without looking at the girl''s face, Gao Ming opened the door of the torture room and locked her directly in. ?Sister Su Su was still fighting desperately against the air, Brother Li was crying in pain, and Gao Ming walked between the two people who were already safe and ran towards the room where the paradigm was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 317 taste Chapter 317 Tasting ? Dazhai Electric Power Supply Family Courtyard has been invaded by a faceless clay sculpture. It is the source of all abnormal events. If you want to restore the place to normal, you can only destroy the clay sculpture body as stated on the Backwater Forum. Gao Ming came to the seventh floor, and the scene in front of him felt a little incredible. A resident of a community with a disfigured face was hung at the door of the living room, surrounded by four dark figures in the center. Is this a family that is completely alienated? He seemed to have heard the noise. The dark figure turned slowly, his hair fell, and his face looked towards Gao Ming. ?Its face was blank, four types of facial features had been erased, and only a pair of eyes remained on the uneven flesh. Including the girl ghost who was imprisoned in the torture chamber by Gao Ming, the faces of this family of five have exactly the same facial features. Although they have five different bodies, they seem to have a common soul. The mistress is the eyes, her husband is the ears, and grandpa only has his nose... ?The moment Gao Ming saw them, his brain seemed to have been hit hard by a giant hammer, and four different faces seemed to have penetrated into his mind, gnawing at his memory crazily. No wonder you cant look at their faces. This is a violation of the strange rules set by the faceless clay sculptures. They can let themselves get into the minds of normal people and devour each others memories. Under the stimulation of severe pain, blood vessels bulged in Bian''s neck and arms. This young man with a strong sense of justice in his heart suddenly became extremely ferocious, with a ghostly face and fangs, and shadows escaped from his body. The gluttonous ghost had kicked an iron plate this time, and kept screaming like he was suffering from food poisoning. ??If someone else had already fallen victim to the attack, it didn''t matter if they were alive. He urged those cruel and terrifying memories of death: "Eat, I''ll let you eat as much as you can." "Shadow? He has been replaced by the shadow world?" This is the first time Gao Ming has seen this situation. When a catastrophe comes, all kinds of absurd and weird things may happen. Nothing is impossible in this world. All kinds of things that challenge the limits of imagination will appear. With the loss of memory, the originally normal persons facial features will become blurred, becoming a puppet who cannot hear, see clearly, cannot smell anything, and can only be trapped in the body. "I have no grudge against you, but the world is like this. I know your pain, and I''m here to send you away today!" Fan Yan muttered, and Gao Ming felt a little embarrassed for him after witnessing everything. But Fan Xian seems to feel that this is a necessary process, and only in this way can he "kill" with peace of mind. ?Hold the knife in his hand, Bian Fan pounced on the old man closest to him. To Gao Ming''s surprise, his weapon was not a knife, but his own mouth. ?The family of four did not take advantage of Gao Ming and immediately changed their targets. Their bodies twisted and softened, sticking to the example''s body like oversized parasites and wrapping it up. In the previous abnormal incident, the example must have eaten something, so it turned into a ghost face. ??The previously suppressed example found the opportunity very keenly. He kept his eyes closed tightly, took out a knife from his waist, cut his palm, and let the blood wet the blade. ??The sound of bones being dislocated was heard, and Paradigm closed his eyes, biting crazily. ?In order to survive a disaster, people may become scarier than ghosts, but as long as they remain human on the inside, it doesnt matter how ugly the appearance is. A series of ghostly shadows carried paradigms into the living room. A huge full-length mirror hung in the center of the room. Various tributes were placed on both sides of the mirror, and two sticks of white wax were also lit. They forced the example to get close to the mirror. The "example" in the mirror only had a body and no face. However, the monster seemed to be very interested in the example and couldn''t wait to eat him. "Sooner or later I will kill all you ghosts!" The ferocious grimace matched the hoarse voice of the model. He had tried his best, but it was okay for him to deal with the manipulated residents of the community. The things in the mirror had exceeded his current level. Cognition. His face was pressed against the mirror, and his memories and emotions were stolen bit by bit by the things in the mirror. Since he was very young, he pushed a cart and set up a stall with his mother, helped his classmates fight with upper-class gangsters, and became a co-policeman. He didn''t even have a formal contract, but he always rushed to the front regardless of his life. This is not just a sense of justice. He wants to make meritorious service and become a regular official. He wants to let more people know that there are people like him alive in this world. ?His mind became increasingly blurry, and he felt like he was about to forget himself. In that deep despair, unable to move his hands and feet, unable to break free from the shackles of the ghost, he directly slammed into the mirror, trying to smash the mirror. Until he stops breathing, as long as his heart is still beating, he will not give up. ??The shadow emanating from the grimace became more intense. Severe pain and torture were his nourishment. He wanted to chew up all the injustice and darkness in the world and eat it into his stomach. ??The one who felt the ghost face at the same time was the flesh and blood ghost. Instead of ignoring Brother Li, the flesh and blood fairy''s heart began to beat, like a glutton discovering a rare delicacy. ??The will energy erupted by the paradigm is at a completely different level than that of Brother Li. It is like using eighteen kinds of torture methods. Brother Li can endure the sixth one, but the paradigm can endure until the end. Touching the heart with his finger, Gao Ming opened the torture chamber, and chains penetrated the faceless ghost''s body. The flesh-and-blood fairy absorbed the will of the paradigm, and dropped a drop of meat-scented blood into the mouth of the paradigm, letting him His fate is also tied to his high life. Compared to having a full meal, the Flesh Fairy seems to want to continuously obtain something from the example through this method. The mirror shattered, and the example in the mirror looked at the flesh fairy with extremely vicious eyes. Its body is not here, and it cannot stop Gao Ming at all. ??The chains were pulled, and the Flesh Fairy sent the whole family to the torture room, and the living room became quiet. After gaining the will of the paradigm, the human form of flesh and blood ghosts and gods has obviously become a little more agile. "It seems that the method provided by Gao Yun is indeed effective! I just don''t know how much will of a living person is needed to become a dream ghost." The crisis was temporarily resolved, and Gao Ming did not stay in the house. He turned back to the sixth floor. As if he had just come up, he shouted at Ouyang Susu and Brother Li, causing them to open their eyes. "Has the ghost left?" Brother Li collapsed on the ground and pointed upstairs with one hand: "Go to the seventh floor and have a look! Xiao Fan is still up there!" Gao Ming and Ouyang Susu came to the seventh floor together. Fan Fan fell in front of the broken mirror, and his appearance had returned to normal. Xiao Fan! Ouyang Susu shook Ban Bans body, and it took a long time for Ban Ban to wake up. "Sister, if you shake it any more, I''ll throw up." Covering his head, Fan Fan looked around. The living room was in a mess: "Did I do this?" Examples vaguely remember that they hit the mirror with their heads, but some of the lens glass are blown up a few meters away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 318 It only eats good people Chapter 318 It only eats good people You were with four ghosts at the time. Where did they go? Ouyang Susu carried the disfigured resident on her back, feeling very nervous. "Maybe I ate it. I feel so full now." Fan Xian looked at the wound on his hand: "As soon as I use that thing, I lose control." ??Everyone has their own secret, Ouyang Susu didn''t ask much, she took out the medical bag and handed it to Fan. Lets use it on him first. Fan Yan opened the medical kit and briefly bandaged the disfigured resident: His injuries are too serious. If he cannot leave the community tonight, he will probably die here. After feeding the other person some water, the disfigured resident didn''t know whether it was because he had regained consciousness or his body had recovered a little. His lips opened slightly: "Save my mother, please." Your mother? Fan Fan looked around: Why were you caught by those ghosts? What happened in the community? "Crazy, everyone in the community has gone crazy, everyone''s face has been stolen, and everyone has turned into a monster." The disfigured man spoke intermittently: "First, the aunt from the neighborhood committee picked up something and said it was very effective. , as long as you worship, your wishes will come true, but the more you worship, the more strange things will happen! " "Then why are you okay? Is it because of the disfigurement?" Brother Li was very curious. "God likes perfect looks and beautiful memories. I have been a freak since I was born. Only my mother has always taken care of me. My father is not at home all year round. My life is worse than death. The ghosts seem to despise me." The disfigured man said in a voice. Crying voice: "My face was damaged by myself. I have low self-esteem and cowardice. I have done many bad things. I am not a human being. It doesn''t matter what happens to me. But please find my mother! She listened to the advice of those in the neighborhood committee." , I found the clay sculpture and havent been back for a long time. "Did your mother say anything to you before she left?" Gao Ming checked Wu You''s injuries and considered whether to use the last treatment method - throwing him into the torture chamber. "Anyone who has a shining character will be taken away by the ghost in the mirror. I am just a parasitic insect on my mother. I would rather die than live." The disfigured man became even more sad. His actual age should not be older. But it looks very old. In the whole building, except for Xiaoguo, he was still alive and being treated as a toy by other ghosts. Wu You The man has been in a self-destructive state of mind for a long time. Not only the man, but also the **** in the clay sculpture doesnt like him. "Then it''s probably more serious than bad." As soon as Brother Li finished speaking, Ouyang Susu glared at him fiercely: "I''m telling the truth." "If you think about it from another angle, maybe all the injustices you have experienced before are preparations for this moment. When the disaster comes, the ugliness of human nature is constantly amplified. It doesn''t matter how you lived in the past. What matters is that you have to seize it now. Destiny, start over." Paradigm applied ointment to the disfigured man: "What''s your name?" "She was going to Grandma Li''s house and said she was going to see something with Grandma Li. It seemed that the thing could heal my face." Wu You collapsed on the ground: "That was the fault of Grandma Li. She invited the ghost in. In the community, they will ask people to go to the activity room every night, and a ghost standing with his back to you may appear in the corridor at any time. " "You have survived in an abnormal event for so long. Do you have any rules that we need to pay attention to?" Ouyang Susu asked the most critical point: "Except for the fact that you must be disfigured." Tears flowed down the scars on his face, and Wu You shivered in fear: "Don''t look at those people''s faces casually, and try not to look in the mirror. Oh, by the way! There are also some people in the community whose faces have not been taken away. They look at everything. It''s normal, but in fact they are scarier than the faceless residents, because that clay sculpture is very strange, it only likes to eat the faces of good people, and uses various methods to eat up the good intentions, but it will deliberately let go of the bad people, the more sinful it is! The more serious the person, the better! " "Is this clay sculpture quite picky?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. Now he was sure that the needs of the faceless clay sculpture were consistent with his, and they all wanted to gain the will energy of living citizens. It is a twisted belief. This thing can help ordinary ghosts become dream ghosts, and it can also help clay sculptures complete transformation and rebirth. "You tell us the location. Everyone from the neighborhood committee is in the activity room. Let''s go to Grandma Li''s house first. If the clay sculpture is there, we will destroy it!" Fan Bian got up from the ground. He had just experienced a terrible experience. However, his physical condition is even better than before, his strength has increased, and there is still a faint smell of meat on his body. It''s not the smell of perfume, it''s the smell of food. After carrying the examples, the group returned to the sixth floor and opened the door next to them. Teacher Liu, who had a pale face, hid inside. After encountering the ghost, Fan immediately asked several people to retreat. Unexpectedly, the girl ghost chased the girl out of the house. Brother Li and Ouyang Susu pushed Teacher Liu into the next room before being trapped. ?They don''t even have the ability to protect themselves, and they subconsciously want to protect others. This may be what makes them special. In many cases, the world is not illuminated by fire, but by ordinary people like them who hold up the sun little by little. ??The ghost has obviously left, but Teacher Liu''s expression is still scared. She doesn''t even dare to look at Gao Ming, let alone getting close to him. You are a teacher who is responsible for the students, and we will also be responsible for your safety. Gao Ming grabbed Teacher Lius wrist and the others ran downstairs. The night was covered in shadows, and the community became even more terrifying. Occasionally, you could see someone standing motionless on the balcony of a certain house with his back to the window. "You are finally here! We must move quickly!" Yuyou has urged Bai Shu to leave several times. They stayed where they were. The target was too big and could easily be targeted by dirty things. "The activity room is on the fourth floor of Building No. 7. Grandma Li''s house is on the second floor of Building No. 7. There are two floors in between. You must not disturb them." Wu You lay on Fan Fan''s back and spoke weakly. : "If you really encounter a ghost that you can''t handle, just throw me out and use me as bait. It doesn''t matter whether I die or not. I hope you can bring my mother out." With his ugly and terrifying face pressed against Fan Ban''s shoulder, Wu You suddenly spoke, startling both Youyou and Bai Shu: "Brother Fan, are you sure you want to carry him there?" Lets talk about it when we get there. Fan Fan was at the forefront. He would not give up on Wu You casually, just like he would not give up on anyone around him. In movies many years ago, people like him were the protagonists. Building No. 7 is located at the innermost part of the community. There is a daily necessities store on the first floor, a kindergarten on the third floor, and an activity room for the elderly on the fourth floor. The neighborhood committee usually carries out some work here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 319 Facial features that have been erased Chapter 319 The erased facial features Be gentle, dont make any sound, the activity room is above Grandma Lis house. ???Exemplar did not hide anything and shared all the rule information he knew with others: "The clay sculpture of our mission target should be at Grandma Li''s house. After destroying it, leave immediately." ?Looking at everyone, Fan Fan pointed at Bai Shu and Brother Li: "I will guard the corridor leading to the higher floor, you two enter Grandma Li''s house." Isnt this not good? Youyou grabbed her boyfriends arm: No one knows whats in Grandma Lis house. What if you encounter danger if you enter directly? "Clay sculptures are the source of all abnormalities. If we destroy the clay sculptures, they will definitely attract the neighborhood committee members who come upstairs. I will block them in the corridor and buy you time to leave." Before the paradigm was assigned tasks, no one had any objections, because He always lets himself do the most dangerous things, which is why everyone believes in him. "But it''s also important to break off. Gao Ming is new here, can he do it?" Youyou glanced at Gao Ming, who was standing at the back. This man didn''t take the initiative at all, and always shrank behind. "It doesn''t matter, leave it to me." Bai Shu patted Youyou''s hand, and he and Brother Li walked at the front. ?Open the rusty iron door of the corridor. The corridor in this old community is much cooler than the outside. Walking inside, you can still vaguely hear the sound of opera singers. At midnight and early in the morning, when the night is darkest, the activities of the neighborhood committee seem to have finally begun. Black moss seemed to have grown on the steps, and the strange sound was like a cold wind blowing into the collars of several people and into their ear holes. Ghost sound? Sister Zhang stopped and listened, as if she was possessed. ?Brother Li and Bai Shu walked into the house, one on the left and the other on the right. Ouyang Susu stood at the door to greet them. After quietly walking to the second floor and confirming Grandma Li''s room, Fan Fan took out the lock-picking tools from the small bag he carried with him. Whether it was a combination lock or a mechanical lock, he seemed to be able to open it: "Don''t get me wrong, you want to catch the criminal. , you need to understand their methods. So its a mistress? Youyou was a little surprised: No wonder I didnt hear you say it in detail before. Not daring to make too much noise, Fan Fan opened the security door little by little. He held on to the door panel without saying a word, and gestured with his hands the whole time. Its possible that the person singing the song is not a human being, but a ghost in the clay sculpture. Fan Feng motioned for everyone to cover their ears. "People are indeed very complicated. Her personal ethics are corrupt, but after she became a ghost, she let me go and didn''t kill me, so I won''t say anything bad about her." Sister Zhang whispered to the example: "Generally, this kind of behavior has Ghost music is used to attract and send away souls. I dont know why someone in the neighborhood committee sings these songs and sings them better than my employer. ??The higher you go, the shriller the sound becomes, like crying, very beautiful and very painful. "The first time I experienced an abnormal event, the employer who hired me would play ghost sounds. This was imitating the mournful tunes of the dead. It was like the sound of ghosts crying without any accompanying sound. It was sad, sad, weird and ethereal..." Sister Zhang''s face Her expression was extremely frightening: "My employer has always been taken care of by a certain big shot. She always wanted to be in power. Then an abnormal event broke out and all the little ghosts she raised underground came to life. She ran underground that night and kept going. Didn''t come out." ?The door of the daily necessities supermarket on the first floor was locked, and the only light in the room came from an old computer. There were several of them in the black and white surveillance screen. Do you know this sound? Example stopped. ?The strong smell of medicine and rotting things wafted out from the house. Bai Shu turned on the light on his mobile phone. The moment the light appeared, he and Bai Shu froze in place in fear. The living room, kitchen, bedroom, and Grandma Lis house are filled with paper figures. ??All the paper figures have photos of residents in the community pasted on their faces, and their names are written on their bodies. Grandma Li seems to have regarded them as sacrifices very early on. "They are all fake, look for clay sculptures." Shi Bian was also very nervous. He stood alone near the third floor, feeling very stressed. "I can''t see it." Avoiding the standing paper man, Bai Shu entered the bedroom. There was a large amount of children''s clothes accumulated in Grandma Li''s room. These seemed to be recycled by her from the kindergarten on the third floor. Some of the clothes also had writing Has a name. What does she seem to be worshiping? ?All the clothes have traces of needle **** and random cuts with scissors, like venting or cursing. Digging through the cabinets, Bai Shu saw an ugly doll in the depths of the rancid-smelling closet. The doll was sewn with scraps of other children''s clothes. There was also a black-and-white photo of Grandma Li stuck on the doll''s belly. "This old guy is dead? Is she relying on this method to survive?" Bai Shu took the doll and walked out. Brother Li opened the door of another bedroom. This seemed to be the old man''s grandson''s bedroom. There were many children''s books and some toys. However, in the middle of the scattered toys, there was an unexpected stone platform that was vacated. Was the clay sculpture placed here before? The more Brother Li looked at it, the more likely it was. He saw the ashes of burning rice grains and paper money near the stone platform. Grandma Li seemed to have worshiped the clay sculpture in this room. Slowly retreating, the two were about to leave the room, when they suddenly noticed that the position of the paper man standing in the room seemed to have changed. The number has increased? ??Taking a deep breath of cold air, they hurriedly walked out. It was raining all night, and Sister Zhang, who was standing outside, suddenly started humming along with the ghost sounds. Her eyes became confused and the ghost''s fingerprints kept appearing on her body. Sister Zhang? She was unconscious. Sister Zhang walked upstairs by herself. Ouyang Susu and Youyou couldn''t stop her even though they couldn''t stop her. Her strength inexplicably became stronger, as if she was hypnotized by something. The clay sculpture is not at Grandma Lis house. It may have been sent up there. After safely exiting the room, Brother Li and Bai Shu realized that their backs were soaked. "We can only escape by destroying the clay sculptures. How about we go up and have a look?" Ouyang Susu hugged Sister Zhang tightly: "Sister Zhang has been possessed. Make a decision quickly!" Go up and take a look first. Fan Fan was a little helpless: Ill go in front, you guys keep an eye on Sister Zhang. ?Stepping up the steps, the corridor on the third floor became narrow, and the middle of the floor was opened up, turning it into a kindergarten. There were desks inside, but there was not a single child in sight. Is this where the sound came from? Opening the window in the corridor, Fan bravely put his head in. He saw a woman standing on a simple stage for children to show their talents. The woman was wearing a costume, with painted facial features on her face. The content she sang seemed to be a story about a good man who lost everything and was finally cast alive into a clay sculpture by evil people. Those evil people were afraid that the matter would be exposed and destroyed it. The good man''s face is stained, and his facial features are wiped out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 320 The stares between ghost stories and ghost stories Chapter 320 The confrontation between ghost stories and ghost stories Are women singing about a faceless clay sculpture of the past? Gao Ming, who was at the end of the team, heard the hidden content in the song: "Clay sculptures belong to the shadow world. They were once close to gods in the shadow world. Why did they end up like this?" ??The ghost sound continues, and the plaintive melody makes everyone''s hair stand on end. The sound is like time passing by, and nothing can stop it from affecting the body. The movements of the female ghost''s hands become larger, waving her sleeves, and dancing in strange postures, like a butterfly turning into a fairy, or like the clouds falling on a mourning sedan. There is a gloominess everywhere, but it is not annoying. ?Listen silently, the song reaches its climax. The good man in ten lives is just short of the last one. If he endures it, he will receive all the blessings, but the good man who died in the clay sculpture has changed this time. ?He no longer believes that good deeds are rewarded, and that accumulating evil deeds is just a lie from God. He is no longer willing to be at the mercy of fate, and he is ready to become a **** who enjoys worship. "How about we leave her alone? Let her sing here?" Fan Fan saw that the woman had not come out of the classroom. She quietly closed the window and walked through the corridor outside. "She seems to be performing some kind of ritual, similar to summoning spirits." Ouyang Susu hugged Sister Zhang and was a little annoyed: "Sister Zhang learned this from her previous employer, but it''s a pity that she is crazy now." Dont disturb her, lets go up and take a look first. Fan Fan and Brother Li walked up the steps to the third floor. ?Although the interior space of the activity room is large, there are not many items that can be placed, and they can be seen at a glance. "Isn''t the neighborhood committee holding activities here? Where are the people?" The example was very good, and he walked directly into the activity room. "Let''s look for it." After coming here, he couldn''t go back empty-handed. Fan Shi started to rummage in the house: "This is the monster''s lair. Even if the clay sculpture is not found, there may be other discoveries." The door panel was completely pushed open by Fan Fan. Several people looked into the room uneasily, their hearts beating rapidly. "no one?" Could it be a trap? Brother Li hesitated for a moment and then followed in. After a few seconds, Fan''s hand slowly exerted force, and the crack in the door gradually became wider. ?The activity rooms are very large and have all been replaced with sliding doors that can be easily opened. The sound of prayers comes from these rooms. Brother Li and Bai Shu who were following behind were frightened. It was too late for them to stop him. The activity room was empty, and the expected horrific scene did not appear. By some strange mistake, Fan reached out and pushed the door open a small crack. The other teammates stayed far away under the stairs, too nervous to breathe and did not dare to exert too much force. "I always feel bad." Bai Shu and Youyou stopped at the door. They stared at the tape recorder that was playing prayers, with resistance on their faces. As they and Fan experienced more and more abnormal events, the differences between them also became obvious. The two sides have different personalities, which often leads to different ideas. However, due to strength issues, Bai Shu and Youyou will listen to them most of the time. Sample arrangement. Three minutes, well stay here for three minutes. After Shian said this, Bai Shu entered the activity room with others. Gao Ming, who was walking at the back, let go of Teacher Liu''s hand and walked alone in the activity room. Of all the people present, he was the one who knew the faceless clay sculpture best. This **** who escaped from the depths of the black lake was once a shadow. A very scary existence in the world. Faith and will, everything in the world seems to revolve around these two things... The sound of prayer coming from the tape recorder gradually became louder. Bai Shu wanted to turn it off, but he was surprised to find that even if he turned off the tape recorder, the sound of prayer was still there. ??Everyone gathered around the tape recorder. When they were attracted by the sound of prayer, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods issued an early warning of death without any warning. ? Feeling something in his heart, Gao Ming looked at the only bathroom in the activity room. After the Flesh Fairy''s ability continues to improve, only existences of the same level will attract the Flesh Fairy''s attention. Opening the bathroom door, Gao Ming stopped in front of the sink. He tilted his head and looked at the mirror hanging on the faucet. The mirror surface was stained with water and blurry. Gao Ming in the mirror stood upright, gently stroking his face. A guy who likes to steal faces? Gao Ming spoke in a low voice, and he was stunned for a moment in the mirror, but he didn''t mind Gao Ming''s rudeness and opened his mouth with a smile: "We met at Lishan Hospital, and you walked in front of me. " "What do you mean?" Gao Ming said suddenly in the mirror. Gao Ming was not surprised at all. He had already guessed the identity of the other party, but he just didn''t understand why the other party came to him. "I am the same as the **** in you. Our bodies died together with the shadow world. If we want to be resurrected, we can only rely on people living in the dream of the vast sea. The vast sea is a dream, a cage, and a hope. Everything is dead. Only Hanhai stayed." Gao Ming in the mirror touched his cheek narcissistically, and he seemed very satisfied with Gao Ming''s face. "So you dead gods are preparing to find their bodies in the vast sea? Steal the will of living citizens? Reborn in living people?" Gao Ming probably understands, because he is doing similar things: "Everyone is robbing, Some things just arent enough. With the help of nine dream ghosts, you can wake up from your dream, but the question is, can so many dream ghosts appear in the vast sea? "I have no intention of conflict with you, and I won''t use my real power casually. Why don''t we just decide according to the way in the dream?" The high life in the mirror is disguised as a faceless clay sculpture. This dead **** knows many secrets. . He was a little confused when he saw Gao Ming, and patiently explained it again: "Any ghosts and gods in the shadow world, no matter what state they are in now, will be targeted by fate as long as they use their abilities in this dream of Hanhai. It is ominous and will lead to the most miserable end. Therefore, we usually do not take action ourselves until we are destined to be killed. If there is a conflict between us, we will let the children we choose fight. " ??These clay sculptures in the Black Lake of Lishan Hospital seem to be more concerned about fate, while Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal are already "clear rebels" and do not need to cover up at all. Bang! Cold light suddenly appeared in the room, and Bai Shu turned on the computer in the activity room. The first time he saw the screen, his entire face lost color: Not good! The computer in the activity room is connected to the surveillance video, and you can see the corridors and corners in the building. ?In the black and white videos of different scenes, you can see figures with their backs to the surveillance camera. They behave strangely and use various methods to rush towards the activity room. "They are already here." Gao Ming in the mirror was polite, but his smile was eerie and without any warmth: "Is that example the person you chose? I don''t think he can leave here alive." (End of this chapter) Chapter 321 Destiny is a cycle Chapter 321 Destiny is a cycle The faceless clay sculpture in the mirror was regarded as a ghost story by Gao Ming. Ironically, the faceless clay sculpture outside the mirror was also regarded as a ghost story by Gao Ming outside the mirror. The two ghost figures looked at each other, and no one knew what they were thinking. The faceless clay sculptures represent the dead gods in the shadow world. They once lived within the rules they set. Although they look like villains, in fact they are more willing to abide by the rules and obtain benefits within the framework; Gao Ming They represent a brand new force. Their goal is to kill fate and overturn the card table. Everything they do now serves this goal. "Only when they are truly desperate will living people long for miracles. How would they know that the desperate situation they are experiencing is actually designed by the so-called gods in advance." The faceless clay sculpture does not underestimate Gao Feng. Having witnessed the terror of flesh and blood ghosts and gods in Lishan Hospital, he regarded Gao Ming as an equal being to himself. After experiencing all kinds of terrible and terrifying things, Gao Ming has finally completed the transformation of his identity, from the dishes on the dinner plate to the diners sitting at the dining table. Unlike the "friendly exchanges" in the bathroom, the atmosphere in the activity room was extremely tense. They saw a large number of ghosts approaching through the computer screen and panicked. I told you not to come in! Youyous voice was a bit sharp, and the feeling of waiting for fear to come was the most painful: Is it too late to leave now? Get out, get out! Brother Li counted the time: We must not be blocked in the building by them! The clay sculpture was not found, but fell into a trap. Ouyang Susu picked up Sister Zhang and ran towards the exit regardless of her resistance. Crash! **! Why did this thing come after me? "I''ll wait for you downstairs. If you can''t come out, I''ll come back to find you." Because Ouyang Susu was still carrying Sister Zhang on her back, she could decide what path she would take, but she didn''t want to implicate others, so she I thought about sending Sister Zhang out first. ?Teammates left one after another, and the fatal expressions in the bathroom mirror were full of playfulness. To a living person, the hopeless and terrifying strange stories seemed to be just a game to them. "I''m here to attract her attention! You find an opportunity to rush out!" Fan Yan took out the knife and rushed towards the ghost. It''s not that he wasn''t afraid, everyone was forcing him to be brave, and he slowly acquiesced to this fact. . With his water sleeves hanging on the ground, the figure of the faceless opera singer was erratic, and his voice became increasingly harsh and terrifying, almost piercing the eardrums. ?The sliding door was opened, a ghostly voice sounded outside the door, and a ghostly face with ferocious facial features poked into the house. Hes probably hiding, theres no time to waste, lets go first! Youyou dragged Bai Shu towards the exit, and when Fan Yan diverted the ghost in the costume, she ran out without looking back. You take Sister Zhang and leave first, I will take care of the example and Gao Ming. Brother Li grabbed the chair in the activity room. He has always been the target of bullying at home, but he has never flinched when faced with danger. Where is Gao Ming? Prepare to evacuate! "People are unreliable, and you are abandoned by them like this. It''s so pitiful that they abandoned the only life-saving straw with their own hands, but they are still complacent." Gao Ming''s facial features in the mirror became more and more real, and he even began to imitate Gao Ming Tone of speech: "Just watch quietly and let them decide their own fate." In the surveillance video, residents of every household are walking in the corridors with their backs to the door. They have enshrined their memories and forgotten their appearance. Now they are just walking zombies controlled by faceless clay sculptures. The costume ghost''s facial features were stolen by the faceless clay sculpture, but the clay sculpture painted a new face for her with its own hands. That girl is the family it chose for itself, and this is also the cruelest part among the ghost stories. They compete for it. The will and belief of a living person will make the family members he trusts most engage in the most brutal fighting. Usually, the "game" is not over until one party''s soul is gone. Despair was spreading. After seeing that everyone had left the activity room, Shi Yan also had the idea of ????leaving, but he remembered that Gao Ming had not left yet. ?Houting Gao Ming''s name loudly, Fan Fan wanted to get closer to the bathroom, but the ghost in costume seemed to recognize him and followed him closely. If he couldn''t dodge, he might die. Your family is asking you for help. Gao Mings expression in the mirror was cold, and his smile made people uncomfortable. "It''s not asking for help, he just wants to save me." Gao Ming didn''t look back. He stared at the mirror: "This is also the difference between you and me. I will respect every choice they make and let them decide their own destiny. Instead of treating them as pawns and toys like you, even if a guy like you is resurrected, he will imprison all living people in the future and become a new fate. " Everyone can say hypocrisy and beautiful words. Gao Ming in the mirror was close to the mirror: I can feel the emotion of the **** in your heart. It is more indifferent than me and doesnt care about the life or death of these people. The ghosts from the neighborhood committee came into the building from all directions. Bian Bian, who was unable to save himself, tried his best to call Gaoming, but still received no response. He had to choose between other partners and Gaoming. The pressure caused by the ghost in the costume was too great. He couldn''t get close to the bathroom after several attempts, so he had to retreat temporarily to join Brother Li. Not long after the two of them entered the corridor, screams began to sound in the building. Yuyou and Baishu, who were the first to go downstairs, encountered the ghosts hiding behind the door. All the paper figures in Grandma Li''s house seemed to have come to life. They were struggling in despair, with all kinds of intense emotions accumulating, as if they were preparing for the last bloom of the flower of life. The will of everyone broke out in the desperate situation, and the eyelids of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods sleeping in Gao Ming''s heart moved slightly. He tasted the will of the living people, but his response was just a blink of his eyelids. ? Flesh ghosts and gods will not intervene. The more desperate the living citizens struggle, the purer the will energy and faith they exude, which is exactly what the flesh ghosts and gods need. "I probably know why you can never kill Fate." Gao Ming witnessed the attitude of flesh and blood ghosts and faceless clay sculptures towards living people: "Even if you can really kill Fate one day, you will become the new Fate, Not even as good as before. If you want to change, you must break out of the previous cycles and reincarnations, just like what Gao Ming has been doing. ?Escape from the endless cycle of death bus, even if he will return there one day, at least in the life in between, he will use all his strength to resist. ?Hands clenched, Gao Ming looked at his cold self in the mirror and punched suddenly! "Snapped!" The mirror was torn apart, and Gao Mings **** fingers touched his heart, his heartbeat pounding like thunder. The fundamental purpose of his coming here was to make the faceless clay sculpture. "Got you!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 322 bring about disaster Chapter 322: Causing Disaster ? Gao Ming suddenly turned against him. This was completely different from what the faceless clay sculpture had expected. How could a "god" do anything for just a few living people? The back building of Lishan Hospital has sunk into the shadow world. It doesn''t matter how you use the power of ghosts and gods there, but this place has not been assimilated by the shadow world and is still in reality. If they are discovered by fate, it will bring disaster and disaster to both parties. Ominous. ?The mirror exploded, and every fragment reflected Gao Ming''s face. In just a few breaths, the color of Gao Ming''s broken face began to fade away. "You want to cause disaster?" A hoarse and unfamiliar man''s voice came from the depths of the mirror. At a certain moment, Gao Ming seemed to see countless different faces. This seemed to be the voice of the faceless clay sculpture itself. What are you afraid of? Arent we a disaster? Gao Ming''s fingertips pierced his skin, and eight arms engraved with divine patterns stretched out from his back, like eight evil dragons smashing into the mirror. The smell of meat overflowed, and the place where Gao Ming stood stood began to turn flesh and blood rapidly. The room of resentment spread out, and Gao Ming wanted to swallow the whole building. ? There are many ways to deal with abnormal events. One way is to find out the cause and effect of the problem, one is to kill the ghost in the abnormal event, and the most fatal choice is to create a bigger abnormal event to swallow everything up. If only the abnormalities created by Gao Ming are left in the world, then this world has become a normal world, at least for Gao Ming himself. ?Tentacles made of flesh penetrated into the mirror, and the chains were like blood vessels that penetrated the public memories painstakingly collected by the faceless clay sculptures. Gao Ming is really too unscrupulous. He doesn''t look like a pure good guy who doesn''t carefully protect people''s memories and doesn''t tie his own hands at all. He doesn''t look like a bad guy either. After all, he just follows a few living people. The clay sculpture turned upside down. ??The flesh-and-blood activity room was enveloped by a force, and the broken face in the mirror fragments was slowly pieced together. It had no facial features, only twisted hatred and pain on its face. Gao Ming, you are right, we are a disaster to Hanhai, but we were also destroyed by disasters in the past. In a hidden corner of the community, a clay sculpture had cracks on it. It was as thick as ink, and the death that had turned into substance seeped out from the cracks in the clay sculpture. The bugs hiding in the hut were killed instantly and turned into dry corpses. The weeds around the house began to wither from the roots. This is a force that does not belong to reality at all. They come from outside the dream and from the shadows. Faceless Clay Sculpture considered many situations, but he never thought that Gao Ming would take action directly. Frankly speaking, he didn''t want much, he just hoped that Gao Ming wouldn''t bother him. If his followers could kill the person Gao Ming chose, , then these communities will be his territory in the future. The sound of prayers sounded in the clay sculptures, and everyone was making wishes to the gods. Their wishes contained a special power, and that was exactly what the evil spirits needed. ??When death flowed out of the clay sculpture and dripped on the real ground, dark clouds suddenly began to gather above the home of the power supply family. The originally gentle night wind became biting, and the shadows began to boil like boiling water. I havent felt the caress of the wind for a long time. Although I know this is a dream, maybe its a good choice to live in this dream..." But even with such a "simple" request, the other party actually turned over the table. "The gods in flesh and blood were blindfolded. You fools, you will definitely pay the price for this." The human faces hanging in the mirror shattered and disappeared. The faceless ghosts and gods used various means to steal memories and beliefs and steal them into flesh and blood. Ghosts and gods plundered wildly. ?Seeing the faith he had accumulated being destroyed, the faceless clay sculpture finally couldn''t bear it any longer. Even if it is discovered by fate and brings bad luck, it will still fight back. Under the constant oppression of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, the true body of the faceless clay sculpture finally appeared. "Aren''t you going to hide?" Gao Ming couldn''t deal with all the clay sculptures in the black lake at the same time, but he was still confident about one-on-one. "You really can''t shed tears until you see the coffin." The faceless clay sculpture has not had the emotion of anger for a long time. "Gods" never get angry easily, because their anger must be borne by someone. Once the problem that angers them is not solved, Man, that is the collapse of faith, because the biggest difference between "God" and man is that "God" should be "omnipotent". The hatred on his face was like a knot that could not be untied. Under the wanton washing, it squirmed as if it was alive. Slowly, the face became the same as the dead look of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods. Containing death and not afraid of fate, the faceless ghost roared, and thick arms grew out of its thin back. Those arms were not engraved with divine patterns, but were covered with the faces of believers. The ability of the faceless clay sculpture seems to be imitation. It can use faith and will to recreate the terrifying ghosts and gods it has seen. The body continued to grow, and its eight arms smashed the flesh-and-blood activity room. The faceless clay sculpture turned into another flesh-and-blood ghost and god. It only had the face of Si Xiang, but it was full of death, which happened to be the same as the flesh-and-blood fairy. The death matches. Two behemoths collided together, the shadows surged like waves, and the night sky seemed to be torn apart. "You only stole one face of the Flesh Immortal? It seems that you can''t imitate everything." Chi Zesheng changed. Gao Ming was not prepared to fight with the opponent. His usual style was to find the right opportunity to do it to death. . Opening the door of the execution room, Gao Ming grabbed the chains in his hands. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods understood it, and the eight arms locked the faceless ghosts and gods tightly. The chains were dragged, the instruments of torture collided with each other, and the guillotine of fate was slowly raised. A feeling of uneasiness lingered in his heart. The faceless clay sculpture felt fear for the first time since its body was destroyed. It looked towards the execution room. ?In the vast sea shrouded by fate, Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy made a weapon specifically designed to kill fate. "The alienation of flesh and blood is not your room of resentment? This room full of torture instruments is your room of resentment!" The faceless clay sculpture realized it was a little late, and chains were wrapped around its body. ?Hunting backwards like crazy! Holding the guillotine of fate in his hand, Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy made the same move, but just when Gao Ming was about to forcefully swallow the faceless clay sculpture into the execution room, the faceless clay sculpture''s body was full of death as if poured into a hot oil pan. The boiling water exploded in all directions. ?It seems to want to actively attract the attention of fate. Rather than being swallowed up by fate, it would be better to pull Gao fate together and die together. If you dont abide by the rules of fate, you cant escape! The strong will of death and shadows intertwined together, forming a spreading shadow of the world. In the depths of the boundless black fog, a pair of scarlet eyes slowly opened, staring intently at Gao Ming and the faceless clay sculpture. This scene seemed familiar to Gao Ming. He had also seen it in Afang. However, Afang, as the remaining will of the shadow world, attracted the attention of twelve eyes. The faceless clay sculpture used all his strength, coupled with the attraction of the guillotine of fate, It only attracted a glance. ??The dark room was turbulent, and Gao Ming gritted his teeth and tried to forcefully drag the faceless clay sculpture into the torture room. For the first time, he raised his head and met that gaze. In the depths of the black mist, in the **** city, that gaze seemed to represent all the rules of ghost stories. He is fate? Is the fate of everyone in the vast sea determined by that gaze? (End of this chapter) Chapter 323 five seconds Chapter 323 Five Seconds ?That gaze spanned reality and dreams, and the black mist could not stop it at all. Gao Ming didn''t know how to describe the other person. Just a look, just being seen by it, seemed to be wrapped in endless disasters. Compared with the other person''s eyes, his eyes were like a newborn kitten seeing the sky for the first time. Galaxy. After Gao Ming obtained the Flesh Immortal, he continued to get stronger and approached Meng Gui step by step. He thought he could survive the disaster safely, but under the opponent''s gaze, he was like a leaf in the torrent, completely trapped, let alone controlled. As for his own destiny, he may be shattered into pieces and destroyed physically and mentally at any time. The vast sea is a dream, and they may be the ones who weave this dream. ?In Gao Ming''s impression, even Yan Xizhi, who had become a dream ghost, was far inferior to him. The eyes in the black mist and blood city seemed to represent something indescribable. ??Indescribable severe pain spread from all parts of the body, as if Gao Ming looked directly into the other person''s eyes. His eyes were bleeding and his left eye was slowly rotting away. He wanted to reach out and touch his eyes, but his arms were also withering, and various wounds appeared on his body. Each wound seemed to represent a way of death in the past. "ah!" ??The flesh ghost and the faceless clay sculpture screamed at the same time. The faceless clay sculpture was covered with death and collapsed, while the flesh ghost and **** got back into Gao Ming''s body and mobilized all the power of flesh and blood to help Gao Ming recover. Flesh and blood were like a red flower, constantly withering and blooming. It was not until the faceless clay sculpture was dragged into the torture chamber and completely isolated from reality that the illusory world wrapped in endless black mist slowly dissipated. ?The eyes in Blood City had no emotion, staring at Gao Ming indifferently, and then disappeared in the black mist. But unlike other cities in the black mist, the vast sea is not stained with blood. This city seems to have died together with the shadow world. "The photo of the Blood City that was eaten by flesh and blood ghosts and gods at the bottom of the Black Lake is Han Hai. The thirteen people in the photo are candidates for the master of the Blood City. Situ An carefully planned and defected to the shadow world. His fundamental purpose was to become a new blood city. Lord of the city." In less than five seconds, I almost lost my mind! I have accumulated strength for so long, but he just glanced at me! Gao Ming made up some things in his mind. For example, the original Shadow World was killed by the masters of Blood City, and Hanhai was once on the side of the Shadow World. This can also explain why some of the remaining wills in the Shadow World Will appear in the vast sea. Of course, these are all wild guesses. "The city of Hanhai is a cage! Those twelve gazes seem to be the owners of the cage!" Regardless of the sharp mirror fragments, Gao Ming was lying on the ground. Combining all his previous experiences, his mind was filled with countless thoughts: "Shadow The world is shrouded in black fog and death. There are thirteen **** cities, twelve of which have their own masters. Only the thirteenth city, Hanhai, is still a land without an owner. " Gao Ming, whose skin and flesh had grown again, lay on the floor on the mirror fragments. He was breathing heavily, his heart of flesh and blood was beating crazily, and the heart of the gods also became dim. Can the world also be killed? Gao Ming always felt that Hanhai was the most special place, and the owners of the other twelve blood cities would definitely not let it go easily. His shoulder was suddenly touched. Gao Ming, who was thinking about "life", subconsciously looked up and saw the model approaching with his waist bent. He grabbed Gao Ming''s shoulder as if he were a thief and wanted to drag him out of the activity room. When he discovered that Gao Ming''s neck could still move, Fan Fan was also shocked: "Brother, your life is really tough. How can you still move after being injured like this?" The skin and flesh all over his body were torn, his eyes were bleeding, and his arms were rotten. Gao Ming''s condition looked really miserable, but in With the help of the Flesh Fairy, these are all "minor injuries". Did you carry a few kilograms of explosives into an abnormal event? That stuff is also useful for ghost stories? Fan Xian carried Gao Ming on his back. Even though he exhausted his imagination, he couldnt guess how the explosion happened in the activity room. Why are you back? "Then I definitely can''t leave you here! By the way, doesn''t your family run a kindergarten? How did you get the explosives?" Pan Yan carried Gao Ming to the first floor while he knocked on the store in a specific rhythm. Door. A few seconds later, Brother Li opened the door: "Come in quickly!" Carrying the life of "seriously injured", Paradigm came to the back of the shelf, where other members of the team also hid, staring at the real-time surveillance video on the computer screen. "You really rescued him?" Bai Shu said with a bitter look on his face: "Sister Zhang went crazy, Wu You and Gao Ming were seriously injured, and all three of them lost their ability to move. Now the ghosts are gathering here..." "What do you want to say?" Ouyang Susu blocked Sister Zhang''s mouth, but Sister Zhang would still make a whimpering sound. If no one stopped her, she might run directly into the monster pile. Bai Shu opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. When Youyou saw this, he stood up directly: "We can''t take the three of them to escape together now. This is a fact. Instead of everyone being caught and dying together in the end, it''s better to take them first." Three of them are hiding here. Lets go find the clay sculptures and then take them away after destroying them. "Sister Zhang has provided us with so much information about ghost stories. How can you bear to leave her here and watch her turn into a ghost?" Ouyang Susu hugged Sister Zhang. "Excessive sympathy will kill you too." Bai Shu shook his head: "This abnormal incident has just begun, and the fear it shows has far exceeded those we have encountered before. The person who lost his face The ghost is coming soon, the costume ghost is still hiding in a corner of the corridor, we have no ability to stick to our kindness!" If I can leave, I wont leave them, but now we have been forced into a desperate situation! Youyou stood next to Baishu, and the two of them seemed to have made a decision. "You are still too kind. A real bad guy wouldn''t say so much and just find an excuse and run away. However, it may also be because you two are incompetent and want to instigate us to leave the wounded together." Brother Li is Doctor, I have seen all kinds of things in the hospital: "Let''s make a compromise. The ghosts are approaching. Leaving them here means letting them die. Why don''t I go and lure the ghosts away first, and you can take the opportunity to move them to safety?" After hiding them, you can go find the clay sculptures." ?Brother Li didn''t mention his own safety. He seemed not as strong as his wife, but he was always the first to stand up when in trouble. Its better for me to go. The paradigm put down the high life. "No, you are the strongest, and only you can protect everyone!" Brother Li pushed Gao Ming to the paradigm again: "I am the most suitable candidate." Gao Ming couldn''t lie down properly even if he wanted to. He leaned against the paradigm and his consciousness sank into the execution room. At this time, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods had already placed the main consciousness of the faceless clay sculpture on the operating table, preparing to decompose it and devour it. All the accumulated faith. (End of this chapter) Chapter 324 Theres some **** thing living in his heart Chapter 324 What the **** is living in his heart? "Unknown ghosts are about to surround us. We are just fish on the chopping board. We are lucky to be able to survive. You still want to take everyone away? This is not realistic at all!" Youyou was as anxious as ants on a hot pot, the surveillance screen The ghosts were slowly approaching, and the oppressive feeling was driving her crazy. In the face of death, she could no longer hide her inner feelings and exposed her truest humanity. The door of the torture room was opened by a twisted belief. The faceless clay sculpture on the operating table heard Yuyou''s cry, and its heart seemed to be bleeding, because it was exactly its situation that Yuyou was talking about. Struggled with the last strength, but all the resistance was in vain. Chains were strangled into the soul. After the faceless clay sculpture was dragged into the torture chamber, it could not even self-destruct. The house is really getting more and more lively. Xia Yang drew a chair for himself. He sat next to the operating table, like an uncle and aunt joining in the fun, teasing and painting the faceless clay sculpture. ?Hong Yuyi silently stared at the death seepage from the faceless clay sculpture, stretched out his finger to dip a little, put it into his mouth and tasted it, then spat it out with a distorted expression. Situ An, who was in the deepest part of the torture chamber, stared at the faceless clay sculpture with a gloomy expression, as if asking why it didn''t just run for its life? How could he be so stupid that he would be caught by Gao Ming? On the operating table, the faceless clay sculpture was really driven crazy by these bastards. What the **** is going on in his heart! ??The faith belonging to the faceless clay sculptures was swallowed up by the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and the faceless residents gradually established a new relationship with the flesh and blood gods. In fact, it doesnt matter what **** you believe in. What matters is which **** can truly protect you. Gao Ming slowly opened his eyes. His teammates had already discussed the next step. Ouyang Susu was holding Sister Zhang, Fan Fan was carrying Wu You, a native of the community, Bai Shu was supporting Gao Ming, and Youyou and Teacher Liu were following behind. **! You damned things! Brother Li roared and turned back when he saw that the ghost hadnt followed. He originally had a chance to escape, but ended up running next to Ouyang Susu. ?Those cheekless ghosts seemed to be attracted by something. They completely ignored Brother Li and headed straight for Gao Ming! "Have you all memorized the community map? I will try to lure them away." Picking up the iron pot and shovel in the store, Brother Li opened the door of the store. ?However, as the shadow world invades, the truth will be exposed to everyone in the most brutal and direct way. Even if the will of the faceless clay sculpture master has been eaten away, the Flesh Fairy is still worried. If you use "unallowed" power in reality, you will attract the attention of the owner of Blood City. From this point of view, the city of Hanhai is a huge cage under surveillance. Smacking his lips with unfinished thoughts, the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods determined the position of the opponent''s body through the divine patterns of the faceless clay sculpture, urging Gao Ming to pass as soon as possible. Taking a deep breath, he was the first to rush out of the corridor: "Run!" ?The evil ghost showed up. Bai Shu and Youyou were too panicked and did not evacuate according to the plan. They fled to Building 3 in the chaos. Brother Li rushed to Building 1 alone, banging the iron pot in his hand and singing an unpleasant song. He wanted to attract the attention of the ghosts, but the reality was completely different from what he expected. Gao Ming felt that his previous knowledge had been completely overturned. He even felt that his childhood memories were all fake, and that he and all the citizens in the city had been deceived by some force. "All dead gods dare not end easily. Is this good for me? Or bad?" The soul of the faceless clay sculpture gradually became transparent. He went from struggling to pleading, and finally was completely eaten by the flesh and blood fairy, becoming a divine mark on the body of the flesh and blood fairy. "Leave us alone, go on your own! What are you doing here?!" Ouyang Susu raised her hand and wanted to hit Brother Li, but Brother Li didn''t care at all, picked up Sister Zhang and ran away. "Half of the residents in the community have become abnormal?" Fan Fan was frightened when he saw the dense ghost figures. His teammates were separated, and he could only call the people around him. ??Everyone fled in three directions. Strangely enough, most of the ghosts chased Baishu. The swaying figures slowly approached, and Baishu and Yunyu almost collapsed.?????I, I cant run anymore. "Throw him away! Why are you carrying him so stupidly!" Youyou ran ahead without looking back. Bai Shu was breathing heavily, and he tried his best: "I''m sorry, brother, I will burn paper for you when I get out." Breaking off Gao Ming''s hand, Bai Shu dropped Gao Ming. ?A few seconds later, Gao Ming was surrounded by ghosts. The young couple bought a few seconds by abandoning Gao Ming. They ran as fast as they could, but the ghosts seemed to have spotted them and were chasing after them. ?While passing by the flower bed in the community, Yoyo, who was running in front, tripped and fell to the ground. She pressed her hand on the soil and felt a strange feeling on her fingertips. Looking down, there was a body half buried in the soil that was not yet cool, and a cell phone that was constantly vibrating next to it. Are these the missing Kaitan players? ??Every changing number on the Backwater Forum represents a living human life. Yuyou felt death so clearly, her whole body was cold, and fear permeated every hair. Screams rang out from behind. Youyou turned around and saw that Bai Shu was grabbed by the leg by a child carrying a schoolbag. The child had pigtails and kept his head lowered. His appearance looked very similar to the student described by Teacher Liu. Small fruit? Hearing his name, the child slowly raised his head. His face was blank, with nothing on it. Yoyou''s mind was confused. She saw the child''s father and mother approaching. The three members of their family had lost their faces. After staring at them for a long time, she felt that her face was getting blurry. Yuyou! Pull me up! Bai Shu wanted to kick Xiaoguo away, but his arm was grabbed by Xiaoguos mother: Yuyou! Shaking her head subconsciously, Yoyo was already frightened. She used her hands and feet to run wildly into the distance. "This kid actually threw me away?" Gao Ming''s body had recovered a lot. He was lying on the ground, surrounded by dark figures. ??This should have been an extremely terrifying and depressing scene, but he didn''t care. After swallowing the main consciousness of the faceless clay sculpture, the flesh fairy was only one step away from becoming their new god. "You are all pitiful people too. The faceless clay sculptures like to take away the faces of good people and believe that good deeds will be rewarded with evil deeds. But I am different. From now on you will live in my heart." Gao Ming crawled on the ground, he followed On the instructions of the Flesh Fairy, the faceless clay sculpture body wrapped in the will of death was found in the basement of the common area of ??the community. ??The female ghost in costume who disappeared before was also here. As soon as she saw Gao Ming, she picked up the clay sculpture and ran outside regardless of the fact that her body was being eroded by death. Gao Ming had no choice but to endure the pain and chase him out. This scene happened to be seen by Fan Fan who came over. ?The other party didnt even figure out who was being chased, so they directly concluded that Gao Ming was the victim. After all, what threat could a big boy working in a kindergarten pose? His teammates were separated, Bai Shu was captured, and the number of wounded continued to increase. As the captain, the example was so anxious that his grimace instantly turned ferocious. He pounced on the female ghost in the costume like a wild beast, letting the death on the clay sculpture splash on his body. . "This guy... he''s a nice guy..." Gao Ming felt that if the ghost in the costume had eyes, the makeup on her face would probably be ruined. (End of this chapter) Chapter 325 flying seeds Chapter 325: Flying seeds ? Gao Ming originally came to save Fan Fan and wanted to change his fate, but now he is doing the same thing as being saved by Fan Fan. Fan Fan, who thought he was in dire straits, had his whole face transformed into a terrifying grimace. He was once forced to eat a ghost under extreme circumstances. The ghost thought he could control Fan Fan at will, but he didn''t expect that Fan Fan had no evil thoughts in his heart. Instead, it suppressed it, which resulted in Paradigm becoming an anomaly who was completely on the side of the living. Narrowing his eyes, Gao Ming knew the future of Fan Fan. Compared with Xia Yang, Fan Fan started with a bad hand, and the ghost he was forced to eat was also ordinary, but this guy just relied on his own will and unyielding personality to step by step. It has reached the point where it is second only to Xia Yang. The death flow from the clay sculpture eroded the bodies of the costumed ghost and the paradigm. If that was all, Gao Ming still had the means to help the paradigm recover, but who knew that this guy''s eyes were red and his ferocious face was desperate He bit the costume, risking his own life, and also wanted to kill the female ghost in the costume to buy time for his teammates to escape. The meaning of death in the body of the faceless clay sculpture comes from the shadow world, and is the despair of the birth of a world of death. The example of a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and has no idea what it is, so it eats it directly into its belly. What made the female ghost in costume feel helpless was that after eating the death spirit himself, Bian Bian also bit her soul with his teeth stained with the death spirit. The facial makeup painted on the face was distorted, and soon the bodies of the female ghost in costume and the model began to appear corpse spots and gray-brown cracks, as if their skin was about to be dried. Gao Ming, whose body was recovering little by little, never expected that someone would eat the will of death flowing out of the clay sculpture. The thing exuded a rotten smell of despair and disgust, and the poison was almost written on his face. "What should I do?" Gao Ming came to save people, and he could not just watch the paradigm die in front of him: "Is this a warning from fate to me?" ??The only two doctors in the torture room went to track down Afang and they haven''t come back yet. It is impossible to separate the paradigm from the death intention. Now they can only rely on the flesh and blood fairy. ?Under the extreme torture, Fan slowly regained his sanity, but he fainted the moment he recovered, and then woke up from the pain. After repeated many times, the treatment finally ended. ?The patients that Gao Ming took from Lishan Hospital and Xia Yang and others surrounded the operating table, and the demons danced wildly, creating a sense of oppression. The example of rescuing a life from the gate of **** was slumped on the operating table, like boneless mud. The female ghost in costume lost her faith and huddled next to the operating table. ??All the portraits reflected in this mirror have no cheeks. It can steal memories silently, and it can barely be regarded as a torture instrument. "Welcome to... the headquarters of Kaitan Players." Gao Ming walked up to the example and said, "The power supply was assessed as a Level 3 abnormal event, and there is a huge risk of getting out of control, so the headquarters personally sent someone to deal with it." Calling out flesh and blood ghosts and gods, congratulations on behalf of life are ready to "change blood" for the paradigm, but the death wish in the shadow world is incompatible with reality, and fate seems to be deliberately preventing the paradigm from deviating from its original destiny. ??The Flesh Fairy threw the paradigm on the operating table. The collision of the torture instruments made a soul-soothing sound, and the chains were entangled. There were no anesthetics or anything like that. The Flesh Fairy directly took various torture instruments and began to remove the death intention from the paradigm. ?His treatment method is simple and crude. He cuts off the ones that have been eroded wantonly. When the paradigm is about to die, he uses the characteristics of the flesh and blood room to infuse the paradigm with the power of flesh and blood. After completely destroying the faceless clay sculpture body, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods have become the new gods of all faceless believers. ? Seeing that the death wish was about to invade his heart, Congratulations directly dragged Fan Ban and the female ghost in costume into the torture chamber. Now even if Gao Ming was reborn and walked out of the tunnel, Fan Ban and the female ghost in costume would follow him. ??The Flesh Immortal casually threw the body of the faceless clay sculpture into the flesh and blood furnace, and created a mirror under the calcination of the heart fire. You fought tooth and nail to prevent the clay sculpture from escaping and made a great contribution, so we have tried our best to save you, although the process may be a little painful. Hearing Gao Ming''s words, the corner of his eyes became wet as he had always called himself a tough man. If he had a chance to do it again, he would rather die. ??The door of the torture house opened, and the faceless residents in the community lined up to enter. "These guys are also pitiful people. The faceless clay sculptures only like to devour good memories to neutralize the death intention in themselves." The Flesh Fairy returned part of the memories stolen by the Faceless Clay Sculpture to the residents, helping them find themselves. ?With this entire process in mind, he firmly believed that the Guitaan players were the saviors of the city. Me, my teammates "They should be fine, but death will not be changed by personal will. You just have to do your best." Gao Ming began to help "purify" the faceless people. ??As the faceless clay sculpture body was destroyed, the darkness shrouding the community began to fade, and the alienated buildings gradually recovered. All the ghost talk players have received the information released by the Dead Water Forum - the collective ghost talk copy Dazhai Electricity Supply Family Home has ended, the faceless clay sculpture body has been successfully destroyed, one player triggered the miracle easter egg, the physical strength attribute is increased by ten, and the vicious heart attribute is increased by five , the brain power is reduced by one. ??The Kaitan players who received the message were all shocked by the attribute improvements brought by the Miracle Easter Egg. A strong body is very useful in any abnormal events. This lucky player directly increased his attributes by ten points. ?When a disaster strikes, you cant escape by hiding. Its better to take a risk and turn your bicycle into a motorcycle. Inspired by this piece of information, Kaitan players began to explore abnormal events more actively. The example also received the information reminder. He just smiled bitterly, and the experience that was not as good as death, and he never wanted to try it for the second time. "Our ghost story player is hostile to the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. Now that you have become a member of the headquarters, you must be more cautious in the future." Gao Ming crammed a lot of things into the paradigm before he understood the situation, and then Let him leave with the female ghost in costume. Example is still too weak now. All he can provide to Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal is high-quality will energy and extremely firm faith. The example in costume was thrown out of the torture chamber. He was lying on the street in the community, and it still felt very unreal. Gao Ming is not a kindergarten teacherhis voiceby the way! During the turmoil in the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, his voice was played on TV! He is a member of Class 13Gao Ming! Xiao Fan! "team leader!" Ouyang Susu and Sister Zhang who woke up helped Brother Li and rushed over. They helped Fan Ban up: "Those ghosts were hiding in the corridor. It seems that someone destroyed the clay sculpture." "What about the rest?" ?Seeing that Brother Li didn''t speak, Fan Fan probably understood that he had matured a lot in just one night. In the shadow of the corridor, Gao Ming leaned against the wall, watching the retreating figures of Fan Shi and his teammates. The seed has been planted, you just need to wait quietly for it to bloom in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 326 A city you cant leave Chapter 326 The city that cannot be left Both Gao Ming and the Flesh Ghost and God are very satisfied with the example. The other party will continuously provide the flesh and blood fairy with the highest quality will energy. The more intense the living person struggles in the desperate situation, the happier the **** will be. ?Of course, the so-called gods are also struggling hard from a fate perspective. "How come he always finds these people with great potential?" Situ An, who was deep in the torture room, was a little jealous. He witnessed the whole process of flesh and blood ghosts and gods giving treatment to Fan Xian: "Is he destiny? High destiny, destiny...I am thinking Question, dont mess with the chains. Situ Ans mother held up the chain, as if she was worried that the chain engraved with divine patterns would rub against his wound. "Mama, baby boy." Xia Yang was holding a paintbrush and wandering around. He looked at Situ An with a smile, not knowing what he was thinking. The interior of the torture house is getting more and more lively, and there is not enough space. "It''s probably time for the people from the Investigation Bureau to arrive soon." Gao Ming stretched, took out a list from his pocket, tore off the page with the sample names and lit it on fire: "Who''s next? " The several districts of Hanhai Old City have a large population. Gao Ming and Zhang Ding did not dare to rest for a moment. They wanted to take over the place completely before the investigation bureau came. In the name of Kaitan players, they use Kaitan to save Kaitan based on the list provided by Gao Ming. ?Gao Ming''s success rate in fighting fate alone was infinitely close to zero, but by dying again and again, he grasped all the hopes he saw in the future in his hands. ?Those who have the slightest chance of influencing their destiny are tied to their own boats by him. These small ripples may become huge waves at some point. ?In Gangbei City, on the ground floor of the Institute of Mystery Research of the General Bureau of Investigation, several fans wearing white rings expressed excitement. Even the God Jingtuo, who had always had a gloomy face, was now smiling. ??The deafening roar sounded, and the narrators and investigators in the safe zone were also affected. The malice in their hearts was aroused, and they even had the idea of ??contacting the safety protection, hoping that the monster would rush out and kill everyone. A Fang seems to have returned to Lishan Hospital with his parents. The hospital is under strict control by the Bureau of Investigation. Its a bit difficult to get in..." The faith required by flesh and blood ghosts and gods is far from enough. We must find more people like Example Twenty meters away from the narrators, there was a huge monster with several deformed heads. ?It is disgusting and ugly, with strong malice flowing through every vein in its body. From the appearance point of view, it has no resemblance to a human being. Thats right, thats right. You can use the opponents abilities as soon as you have the ghost pattern. Bai Xiao, you really didnt disappoint me! The demonic smile on Lord Jingtuos face was a bit scary. Congratulations, you successfully passed the fourth stage of the ghost mark test and became the master of the ghost markMalevolence. ?? After walking out of the power supply family home, Gao Ming tried to contact A Fang''s parents, but there was still no response from the other party, but he could vaguely sense the other party''s location. After the mad catharsis, the body of the huge monster slowly melted away, and all kinds of shocking evil thoughts shrank inward, slowly revealing Bai Xiao''s face. With the help of Shumi Research Institute, Bai Xiao continuously fused different parts of the malicious corpse, and his whole body was occupied by terrifying ghost marks. Only three people in Wanjies security team have successfully integrated the divine corpse. You already have the potential to become the leader of the security team. Lord Jingtuo was very satisfied with Bai Xiao. With cold eyes and malicious thoughts popping up from time to time, Bai Xiao said nothing. He held the knife given by Gao Ming in his hand and endured the discomfort. The Malevolent Divine Corpse was brought back from New Shanghai by the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. It is a top-secret cursed object. In order to maximize the ability of this thing, the Shumi Research Institute fed it to dozens of Malevolent people under the guise of engraving ghost patterns. investigator. ?This ghost pattern test is even more extraordinary. In the final fourth stage of the test, a total of forty-seven people participated, and in the end only Bai Xiao survived. "I know you have a lot of ideas, but everything we do is for the vast sea and to protect more people." Lord Jingtuo ignored the safety warning and walked directly out of the safe area, handing over a brand new Investigation Bureau uniform. To the other party: "This world is many times more complicated than you imagined, but you now have the minimum qualifications to know the truth." Glancing at the knife that Bai Xiao had been reluctant to put down, Lord Jingtuo waved casually: "Put on your clothes and follow me." Accompanied by other fans, the two walked out of the ghost pattern test area one after another. After they leave, the cleaning crew will enter and they will completely destroy the entire testing site to ensure that no remains of the divine corpse remain. ?Entering the elevator, the car rose for more than a minute before stopping. The metal door slowly opened, and after a long time, a ray of sunlight shone on Bai Xiao''s face. Raising his hand subconsciously, Bai Xiao looked at the light in his palm. The warm and bright glimmer was what he had been chasing. Now he only felt sick and uncomfortable. After carving the ghost pattern, he looked more like a ghost than a human. The fragrance of flowers was fragrant, and the staff who were coming and going stopped immediately to say hello when they saw Jingtuo God. Jingtuo God did not respond and took Bai Xiao to the top of Shumi Research Institute. ?The wall is made up of screens, and the images uploaded by the investigators through the black ring are summarized here. "Abnormal events are divided into seven levels. Only level four abnormal events will attract the attention of the General Bureau. However, something happened recently that made the entire General Bureau of Investigation feel scared." Lord Jingtuo stared at the screen, but his eyes But it seemed that I had penetrated those horrific scenes and saw something deeper. "Is there a Level 5 abnormal event breaking out in Hanhai?" Bai Xiao finally said the first sentence. As a front-line investigator, Level 3 abnormal events are already considered extremely dangerous. Its more troublesome than a level five abnormal event. We havent assigned a disaster level to this matter yet. Lord Jingtuos finger gently touched the white ring, and the images on all the screens changed. ??The originally scary and horrifying scene disappeared and was replaced by road surveillance between Hanhai and other cities. It can be clearly seen from the video footage that a thick black fog inexplicably appeared on the road from Hanhai to the outside world. The vast sea is surrounded by heavy fog? "That is not an ordinary fog. We sent a large number of investigators in, but no one has come out alive yet. Do you know what this means?" God Jituo said the most terrifying fact in the calmest tone: " Hanhai has lost all contact with the outside world a few days ago, and we have become an isolated city. " "Can people from outside come in? Wanjie, aren''t they from Xinhu?" Bai Xiao was a little puzzled. "The black fog appeared after they came. To be precise, it was the night when the Level 4 abnormal incident in Lishan Hospital went out of control." God Jingtuo turned his back to Bai Xiao and moved his eyes between the screens: "Lishan What happened in the hospital?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 327 Big filter Chapter 327 Great Screening Didnt Wanjie tell you? Shouldnt the security personnel report everything that happened to the General Administration? Bai Xiao didnt understand the thoughts of these big shots. "Wan Jie made a very detailed report to the General Administration. It was so detailed that there was no omission or flaw, and no one could find any doubts to ask." God Jingtuo turned around: "But it''s too perfect. Sometimes it just means there is something wrong. Problem, this is why the General Administration asked me to form a new security force for the Eastern District." There was a knock on the door, and the tall Zhuo Jun walked in. He saw Bai Xiao present, and his eyes were a little surprised. "The black fog can not only block communications, but also confuse people''s memory and turn them into a lunatic. In order to figure out the cause of the black fog, we need a group of extremely determined security personnel to form a joint investigation team to go deep into it and reconnect with it. Get in touch with other cities." Lord Jingtuo placed a blood-red document on the table: "This is why I asked you to come." Turn over the document page, and a personal name appears in the information. "From today on, you will officially join the Eastern District Special Security Team and enjoy director-level treatment. Zhuo Jun, the former director of the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, will be your deputy team leader." Lord Jingtuo pulled out Bai Xiao''s information page and put it in Another document bag. Then when will we set off and explore into the black mist? "You are just the candidates recommended by me. The General Administration will also conduct a final screening for the entire Hanhai." God Jingtuo''s eyes slowly turned gloomy: "At that time, not only the investigators will be able to participate, but all Hanhai citizens, including those weird talk Players, as long as they are alive, can come here. "We are incompatible with the Guitan players, how can they trust us?" Bai Xiao thought it was ridiculous, the Guitan players were throwing themselves into a trap when they came here. Backwater forum? "Are you surprised? Many of the Kaitan players are investigators arranged by us. We know their movements clearly. The two sides have not broken their skin. It''s just because all the tasks released by the Backwater Forum are not directed at the Investigation Bureau, but are for the investigation bureau. We helped, so the two sides reached a tacit understanding." Lord Jingtuo hid the murderous intent in his eyes: "Of course, after we solve the real trouble, the next one will be the Guitan players. Those guys are dancing more and more happily now. The more miserable your death will be. Jingtuo God threw the red document bag to Zhuo Jun: "The General Administration has contacted the behind-the-scenes controllers of the Guitan players through the Dead Water Forum. The large-scale screening will be carried out in three days, and anyone who is alive can participate." What do you want to say? Bai Xiao frowned. He disliked Zhuo Jun very much. In order to gain power, Zhuo Jun would even kill his own classmates. The emergence of strange players has given the General Administration a bit of a headache, but its just a headache. The General Administration has too many ways to differentiate and change them. After all, human weaknesses are much more obvious than ghosts. ?They walked out of the room and closed the door. Zhuo Juncai whispered: "I really don''t know whether to say you are lucky or unlucky? I pray that the disaster will never end." Taking the document, Zhuo Jun motioned for Bai Xiao to follow him and leave. "You are half human and half ghost now. When the disaster is over, your soul will be gone." Zhuo Jun himself also has ghost marks engraved on his body, but it is not as exaggerated as Bai Xiao: "In the big screening three days later, the General Administration will force all candidates to Entering into an unusual incident that occurred at the junction of two cities, I hope you will be obedient." "As long as the reward is attractive enough, there will always be people who are not afraid of death." Zhuo Jun stood at the door with an expressionless face: "The black mist turned the vast sea into a lonely city, and those big shots also became imprisoned caged birds. The treasured good things will be taken out, and it is said that those who pass the screening will have the opportunity to obtain top-secret cursed objects, learn various experimental information that have never been made public, and obtain permanent residence qualifications in Gangbei New City." Which two cities? Hanjiang and Hanhai, it is said that we may encounter Hongyi. The neighborhood adjacent to Lishan Hospital has been completely plunged into darkness, with no lights at all. Most of the residents have been moved, and only a handful of people have stayed. "Gao Ming, I have sent you the request from the General Bureau of Investigation. They hope to explore the black mist with us." Xuan Wen''s voice came from the mobile phone. At this time, Gao Ming was hiding in Lishan Hospital. In a pet supplies company not far away. Isnt it a trap? Ghosts cannot enter the black fog, only living people can enter. The number of living people who meet the requirements from the Investigation Bureau is too few, so they contacted us. "They won''t bow their heads easily. There must be something wrong with this." Compared with the personnel screening of the General Bureau of Investigation, Gao Ming was more interested in why the vast sea was wrapped in black mist? He had seen a world wrapped in black mist behind Afang and on the faceless clay sculpture. Whenever a "forbidden" power appeared in the vast sea, the world would be distorted and the black mist would appear at this time. If the vast sea is really just a dream, then is the world of black fog real? "Maybe Hanhai is a city built in a world of black fog. All our memories of the outside world are fictitious. After all, none of us have really left Hanhai." Xuan Wen''s words were like a heavy hammer hitting Gao Ming''s heart. . "Since the rainy night when the abnormal event broke out, it seems that no one has been able to leave the Hanhai. We did have memories of leaving the Hanhai before, but those memories... are not real. They are most likely made up by ''fate''!" Gao Ming He gently pressed his hand on his heart, and the memories of his parents, childhood and past in his mind were like feathers floating in the air, symbolizing hope, light and beautiful, floating in his mind. ?These memories are wonderful, but they feel unreal. On the other hand, the memories of death in his heart were heavy and bloody, so real that he would be scared whenever he closed his eyes. Whats even more coincidental is that all the memories related to death in Gao Mings heart seem to have occurred in Hanhai. His death over and over seemed to prove another thing - no one has ever really left the vast sea. "Everything proves what Lu Zang said from the side. The vast sea may really be a dream. The memories of all citizens have been tampered with by fate. The ghosts who have committed crimes have turned into panicked people." Xuan Wen came from the shadow world, and Gao Ming stayed in Hanhai. They thought from two different perspectives, but came to the same guess. "We still know too little information. This general screening held by the General Bureau of Investigation will provide the selected living people with the opportunity to enter the data room. In addition, there will be rare cursed items and **** corpses as rewards, so I think you It should be exciting." Xuan Wen has considered everything for Gao Ming: "You don''t have to go there yourself, and you absolutely can''t go there. We just need to send the most elite Kaitan players to participate." Is there anyone chosen? Gao Ming felt reassured about Xuan Wen. The list has been determined, and I will call them to the old city for final training. To be on the safe side, Ill recommend a few people to go in after dawn. Gao Ming sent the sample information to Xuan Wen: Have you still not contacted Bai Xiao? No, he seems to be missing. "As soon as possible..." Before Gao Ming could finish his words, he suddenly heard footsteps, and several Kaitan players holding mobile phones slowly approached the pet products company. (End of this chapter) Chapter 328 Is this all imitated? Chapter 328 Is there any imitation of this? "Someone is coming, I''ll hang up first." Gao Ming put away his mobile phone, and a ghost eye on the screen slowly closed. This mobile phone is also a cursed object. Xuan Wen traded it from a Guitan player through the Dead Water Forum. of. ??The glass door opened in the dark night, and two young men wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms quietly entered the pet products company building. They were stunned when they saw Gao Ming. Boss, someone arrived before us. Im not blind. The two sides kept a distance of five meters. A few minutes later, the back door of the company was pried open, and a family of four entered the lobby with their faces covered, like bank robbers. ?They made a lot of noise by breaking open the door. They were discovered before they even came in. It would be better to go straight to the main entrance. Husband, didnt you say you were a professional lockpicker? Im a hacker. I can break into a combination lock. How can I break this iron knot for you? The four people who came in from the back door of the company were noisy. The man looked to be just forty years old, and he didn''t have the greasy look of a middle-aged man. His wife was about five years older than him. She had a good personality, but occasionally had a bit of a venomous tongue. "Your clothes don''t fit well. They must have been obtained through special channels. Moreover, your temperament is very different from that of the investigators. I advise you not to pretend to be investigators casually in the future, in case you are tricked by your own people. It will be troublesome if you die." The father saw the problem at a glance: "My name is Luo Dong, I am a hacker, the father of the hamster with the ID of the backwater forum; this is my wife, the rich woman with the ID of the backwater forum; the other two are My son and daughter." "My name is Yu Ruolong, and he is my new younger brother Yu Ruohu. We are members of the Catfish Gang in the old city, and we are also among the first batch of ghost story players to join the Backwater Forum." Unbuttoning the investigator''s uniform, the young man The man revealed the tattoo on his neck, a short black dragon. During the three-party confrontation, the family of four with the upper hand broke the deadlock first. The father walked out with empty hands: "The people who come here should be the Kaitan players who have received the mission. There is no conflict of interest between us. Everyone." Totally possible to cooperate. Catfish Gang? Neither Gao Ming nor Luo Dong had heard of this gang. It might have been established by the Kaitan players themselves. Normally, their children should be in junior high school, but now they cover their faces, carry bags, and run into abnormal events with their parents in the middle of the night. It must be said that the parenting method of these parents is a bit special. "Being able to survive a catastrophe is the greatest skill. I will educate my children myself." Luo Dong doesn''t like others to discuss his family casually. Dont talk nonsense. Just as the two young men in investigator uniforms were about to speak, the father retorted. "You don''t want to enroll your child in a special class? Are you leading your family into an abnormal event at night?" The two young people were a little embarrassed after being seen through. ?A few people looked at Gao Ming, and he said casually: "My name is Gao Ming. I am a chef. I just lost my job some time ago." ?Gao Ming''s introduction is unremarkable, just like his appearance, but Luo Dong and Yu Ruolong are not so easily deceived, they are just too lazy to delve deeper. "Someone just got a miracle easter egg in the Kaitan dungeon, and his attributes skyrocketed by ten points. It can be said that he has directly separated from the category of human beings and turned into a terrifying monster. We can''t fall too far behind." Luo Dong looked at other Kaitan players: "We will both benefit from peace, so there will be no need for intrigues between us." ? ? ? "No problem." As soon as the three parties reached an agreement, the glass revolving door was pushed forward again. ??A big brother carrying a camera and a female reporter with a very good figure entered the pet products company building. They seemed to be recording some program. ??The female host wore very light makeup and kept introducing something to the camera lens. When she discovered that there was someone else in the house, her eyes lit up and she squeezed over excitedly. "Hello everyone, we are the team of the 12 o''clock column of ghost stories, and we are responsible for recording all kinds of ghost stories." The female host turned on her mobile phone and showed everyone: "We successfully predicted everything before the disaster came. Our column has Loved by netizens. Are you making supernatural programs? Now you are making documentaries. Luo Dong hated the camera lens, so he directly put on a sweater hat. "The arrival of the disaster has indeed brought us a lot of material, but we have now changed our goal. We no longer use scaring as the purpose of the program, but want to provide reference materials for the players of Monster Stories by facing abnormal events directly." Female host People are working very hard to promote the new website they built: "The Backwater Forum has gathered a large number of Kaitan players, but trading cursed objects there requires paying high fees. We, at twelve o''clock, are more like Kaitan players." Everything is free in our own home, and everyone can communicate as they please. ? Touching the screen of the mobile phone, the female host showed a professional and beautiful smile: "The backwater forum is very inconvenient to use. We have not only a website and forum at Guaitan Twelve O''clock, but also our own mini program and APP..." Hearing this, Gao Ming''s expression was subtle. He never expected that this strange guy would actually want to be a "competitor" of the Backwater Forum. The greed of human nature cannot be eradicated even by catastrophes and ghosts. Gao Ming took a brief look at the content of the website of Kaitan Twelve O''clock, and found that it was almost copied from the Backwater Forum. They would forward the tasks of the Backwater Forum as soon as possible, and would also publish some strategies for abnormal events that were not very dangerous. They would also Take out some low-level cursed objects as quest rewards. Among the citizens of Hanhai, there is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Even the Backwater Forum dares to imitate it. There is no change in Gao Mings expression. The core of the Backwater Forum lies in the terrifying ghosts. When there are no abnormal events, Gao Ming and Zhang Ding are the biggest abnormal events. How can others imitate them? We are not aiming for profit, but purely to help everyone better fight against abnormal events and let more people survive. The female host''s voice was very nice, but Luo Dong picked his ears after listening to it: "Do you believe this nonsense? I''ve heard similar things from the Bureau of Investigation, but what''s the result? They lost the East District and are about to ask for it again. Lose the old town. "It''s better to do what we say. We will definitely prove ourselves." The female host seemed to have some special mission: "Would you like to try to become a member first? It''s not a bad thing to choose multiple paths. Having said this, the Catfish Gang and the Luo Dong family remained unmoved. On the contrary, Gao Ming was very interested: "How do I need to register?" ?His eyes are clear and his clothes are in tatters. He looks very simple at first glance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 329 pet Chapter 329 Pets "We will keep your confidentiality throughout the whole process. You don''t need to fill in any privacy. You only need to set your account password. But you can only do so after uploading videos related to abnormal events or sharing valuable ghost stories rules. Read the information and materials shared by others." The female host stood next to Gao Ming and gave patient guidance. "How can such a good thing happen in the world?" Luo Dong shook his head, logged into the Backwater Forum, and began to check the mission information. Xinxin Nian Pet Supplies Building (Group Ghost Story Dungeon): Normal danger level, alienation progress 35%, shadow coverage 20%, number of players surviving 29, miracle egg appearance probability 1%. "When faith is out of control, people will become other people''s pets. The collars around their necks are grasped by desire and death. They beg for mercy and live worse than a dog. You need to be in this building. Find the clay sculpture that escaped from Lishan Hospital and try every means to destroy it." In this collective copy, there is a probability of obtaining special cursed objects that can drive ghosts. All cursed objects can be identified and traded within the forum. When the existence that is supposed to represent order begins to collapse, a new order will appear in your hands. After reading the mission information, Luo Dong''s face was not very good: "How come the number of surviving players has become 29? I thought I was the first batch to come." ??In this collective ghost story dungeon, there is a chance to get cursed objects that can drive ghosts. It is very rare, so Luo Dong brought his family here immediately. But he didn''t expect that there were many players who had the same intention as him. "There are few people visible in the hall. Some players must have gone upstairs!" Without stopping, Luo Dong gave his wife a look, and they moved towards the safe passage in perfect agreement. Before coming, Luo Dong had memorized the architectural map of the building. This pet company designs various pet products every year, and their creative laboratory is inside the building. "Is there anyone like you who is a father?" Yu Ruolong couldn''t help but say. "Salesmen get commissions for selling things, and they will definitely get paid for recruiting people to join the website. If you want to get help from them, their goal may be to kill you." Luo Dong may have been defrauded before, but he ignored it After being reminded by the hostess, he made a move that surprised others: "Son, you go in and take a look first." What is even more unexpected is that his son seems to have become accustomed to it. He took out an electric baton from his schoolbag, and the crackling arc gave off a burning smell. ?According to the reactions of nearby residents, when the disaster first came, the company seemed to have become abnormal. The corridor on the second floor is dark and gloomy. The only light source comes from a few people''s mobile phones. There is a muffled sound of grinding teeth hidden behind the doors. You don''t need to think about it to know that it is dangerous. But in this case, Luo Dong actually let his son take the lead. "The reception hall on the first floor is relatively safe. Be careful starting from the second floor. Someone was dragged into the pet product testing workshop here. When he came out, he became a monster that was neither human nor ghost." The female host said A voice sounded behind Luo Dong. Although Luo Dong didn''t trust her, she still wanted to help very hard. ?Strange noises often come from the building, and passers-by even see their long-dead dog wailing at the window, seemingly trying to lure passers-by into the building. Luo Dong did not reply and stared at his son nervously. Every time he passed a door, his child would take out a pen and write the word "no" on it. He raised his hand tremblingly and wrote the word "you" on the door. None of the salesmen before the disaster were as attentive as you. The two members of the Catfish Gang walked at the end. The younger brother Yu Ruohu stared at the back of the female host, unable to look away. Slowing down, the child continued to move forward and walked up to the third floor alone. ??As he walked to the fourth room, Luo Dong''s son''s face instantly turned pale. He turned back to look at his father, his face covered in cold sweat. Luo Dong didn''t explain anything and asked his wife and daughter to follow him. He moved a little bit, and when he passed the fourth room, he suddenly ran like a madman and disappeared into the corridor in the blink of an eye. The second floor fell into dead silence again, and the remaining ghost talk players looked at each other, wondering what kind of medicine was sold in Luodong''s gourd. A half-smoked lady''s cigarette fell from the third floor, and a sound came from an office of the Xinxinnian Pet Products Company. What did you see? Manager Nian took off the lady''s suit and threw it on the ground. She unbuttoned the collar and turned the air conditioner to the lowest setting. Wiping away the remaining blood clots between his fingers, Manager Nian leaned on the sofa and changed into a comfortable position. The pointed heels of her high heels were sunk into the carpet, and regular exercise made her calves look well-proportioned and strong... Have you seen enough? Lighting up a cigarette, Manager Nian kicked off his shoes. There was a strength in his eyes that no one could refuse: "Come here." ?Hands tightly grasping a large bag of raw meat, Xiao Wu''s forehead was covered with sweat. His eyes unconsciously moved to the bathroom, where thick red liquid was poured into the huge bathtub. ?He didn''t know what it was. He was a little scared, but his body moved uncontrollably toward the house. ? Failed in school and was rejected in the interview. It was hard to get this job opportunity, but he found that everything was wrong with his female boss. "Do you know why I chose you among so many interviewees?" Manager Nian suddenly opened the drawer of his desk. This move shocked Xiao Wu. He didn''t know what dangerous things Manager Nian would bring out. Slender white fingers took out an envelope full of cash, and Manager Nian threw it on the carpet in front of Xiao Wu. You look a lot like a big dog I had before. His eyes were attracted by the money on the ground. Xiao Wu was a little shy. He picked up the money on the ground and put it on the table instead of accepting it. After seeing the money, he seemed less afraid and relaxed a little. Sister Nian, please stop joking. He was thinking wildly in his mind. Xiao Wu had never encountered such a scene before. "I''m not kidding." Manager Nian smiled, opened the door of the wine cabinet, and took out the chilled wine: "Come here, come closer." ? Xiao Wu walked to the sofa a little nervously. He took the wine from Manager Nian blankly. When he was about to say that he didn''t know how to drink, he turned and looked inside the wine cabinet. The outermost bottle of wine was taken out, and a man''s head could be clearly seen through the gap in the bottle. "Do you look alike?" Red wine dripped from the corner of his lips as he thought. The mellow red color was charming and dangerous. ?Perhaps it was because the air conditioner was turned on too low, Xiao Wu''s whole body froze completely, and the head in the wine cabinet was talking, as if trying to drag him in. ?Indescribable fear enveloped his whole body. He wanted to run away, but his legs refused to obey him. When he felt his mind getting closer and closer, there was a sudden knock on the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 330 Bureaus plan Chapter 330: The Bureaus Plan Each of Luo Dong''s family members seems to have their own special ability. The son can feel the presence of evil spirits within a few meters nearby; the wife can eliminate the pain in her family members, not healing the wounds, but just making the family ignore the pain; the youngest daughter She has been protected behind the team, and her abilities have not been exposed yet. ??The reporter from the 12 o''clock ghost story and other ghost story players followed Luo Dong''s family and thus avoided many dangers. They passed through the second floor corridor without any danger and reached the third floor of the building. ?Luo Dong''s son, who was exploring the way ahead, suddenly stopped. His whole face was bloodless and frighteningly white. "Why don''t you move forward? Has a ghost appeared?" Yu Ruohu made no effort along the way and reached the third floor easily, so he relaxed his vigilance a little. Shaked his head, Luo Dong''s son''s forehead was dripping with sweat. The blood vessels on his hands holding the straps of his schoolbag were bulging, and his breathing became rapid. ?Luo Dong patted his son''s back gently, turned around and glared at Yu Ruohu: "If you want to know why, just walk forward by yourself." "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. This brother of mine has a thick head and a straightforward personality, but he is very loyal." Yu Ruolong knew that Luo Dong''s family was not simple, so his attitude became much better. I didnt mean anything else, Im sorry. Yu Ruohu also apologized quickly. Seeing the good attitude between the two of them, Luo Dong explained: "My son can roughly sense the location of ghosts, and he can help us find a safe way. If he is unwilling to go forward, we can only Lets be clearthe front is full of ghosts. Seeing that the female host did not respond, Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and pointed it at them to take pictures: "Are you just hiding behind? Using the Kaitan players to collect information for yourself? It''s a shame that I still want to join you. I will be exposed today. What you did. "The ghosts on the second floor have also come out! We can''t stay here!" Luo Dong didn''t want to let his family take risks, so he looked at the female host of Ghost Talk at 12:00: "Don''t you want to become the second backwater forum? You go ahead. , if you can lead us through this abnormal incident, my whole family is willing to join your website, and I will tell everyone you are awesome in the future! After adjusting the headset, the female host walked in the corridor very casually. Not only was she not afraid, she could even face the camera with a smile and explain the rules of strange stories she knew. Several people blocked the entrance to the third floor. As time went by, Luo Dong''s son became more and more uneasy. After everyone heard the sound of the iron door being pushed open from the second floor, Luo Dong''s son was so frightened that he almost convulsed. Almost incapacitated. The female host and cameraman were put on fire, but what surprised Gao Ming was that the female host did not panic, and still had a smile on her face: "Okay, to serve all the Kaitan players, we have always been the Kaitan Ten The purpose of two oclock. "Is she crazy? She is deliberately provoking those ghosts by making noises. Does this woman want to kill us all?" Luo Dong pressed his hands on his trembling son, his face looking very bad. "Brother, you are still ruthless." Yu Ruolong also followed suit: "If Weitan Twelve O''clock wants to become the second backwater forum, it must prove its strength." ?Originally, Yu Ruohu wanted to give it a try, but after hearing what Luo Dong said, he took back his legs. A ghost eye opened on Gao Ming''s mobile phone, taking pictures of the cameraman and host of "Ghost Talk at Twelve O''clock". "We live in a world of rules. This world operates according to the rules we understand, and the so-called ghost stories represent abnormal rules that do not conform to our understanding. If you want to survive in ghost stories, you only need to abandon the rules of the real world. Rules, just follow the abnormal rules. ? Walking through the first door, sharp claws scraped against the door panel, and the sound of chains rattling could be heard in the house. Then they walked to the door of the second room. Water splashed, and it seemed like a big fish was closed in the room. The fish''s tail slapped the door heavily, making the thin wooden door tremble a few times. Turbid liquid overflowed from under the door and soaked the cameraman''s shoes. The female anchor suddenly closed her mouth and stared at the wooden door. The breathing rhythm has changed, and the female host''s eyes have lost a trace of charm and gained a trace of terrifying death. The cameraman also turned the camera, and the door panel stopped shaking, but more and more water seeped out from under the door, and impurities slowly began to appear in the water, first a few hairs, then grease, and then a torn piece of clothing. The fabric got stuck in the doorway. That seems to be clothes... ??The cameraman noticed that the cloth moved. Just as he was about to zoom in, the wooden door was sucked open by a force without any warning, and a python made of intertwined black hair came out from behind the door! Black water lapped at the wall, and there was a huge fish tank in the middle of the house. There were no fish in it, only a girl wearing a pet shop work uniform. Her body was swollen, and the two braids on her head had brand new growth. The facial features are parasitic on the girl''s head, like plants in the shadow world, or some kind of alienated animal. ?Throwing away the camera, the cameraman moved very quickly. His reaction speed was far beyond that of ordinary people, and he narrowly avoided the python. Before he could get up from the ground, another door next to him was suddenly knocked open, and a hairy arm stretched out and grabbed the cameraman''s wrist. There seemed to be some kind of special curse embedded in the sharp nails. Red hair immediately began to grow where the cameraman was caught. He was decisive and took out a special knife from his waist, aimed it at his wrist and chopped it off. ??It''s a pity that his wrist was not cut off, and another hair python was wrapped around his waist, forcefully pulling him to another room. ?Seeing her companion being arrested, the female host reacted very quickly and ran forward decisively without looking back. Run! Luo Dong shouted, and the whole family ran forward, with Gao Ming following behind. His attention was not on the ghost, but on the ankles of the female host. ?While running just now, the female hosts trousers were exposed a little. Gao Ming saw that the other party was wearing a red ring-shaped object on her ankle. It seemed to be a blood ring that only the security personnel of the Bureau of Investigation could wear! "The strange story of twelve o''clock was established by the Investigation Bureau? This woman should have the ability to save the cameraman, but in order to keep the secret, she did not use any ability." Gao Ming understood something in his heart, and the area near Lishan Hospital was surrounded by the Investigation Bureau. , they are not ready to give up on the old city, and even want to support Kaitan Twelve Points to differentiate Kaitan players from another angle. "Has the Investigation Bureau also begun to take the bottom line?" Gao Ming had felt that there was a problem before, and the backwater forum could not see the light at all, but at 12 o''clock, Weitan not only has a website, but also APPs and small programs, so he almost went to major TV stations to report it The citizens advertised, and they were so blatant that there must be someone big behind them. Hunting to run to the deepest part of the corridor, several people stopped only after they were sure there was no danger. "They didn''t chase me." Yu Ruolong was still frightened: "This place is different from the abnormal events we encountered before!" "Shh! Keep your voice down." Luo Dong signaled Yu Ruolong to shut up. He saw his son parked in front of an office at the end of the third floor, walking back and forth. After hesitating for a moment, Luo Dong''s son tried to knock gently on the door. It seems like there are other living people hiding in this room? (End of this chapter) Chapter 331 interviewee Chapter 331 Interviewer Human head, there is a human head in the wine cabinet! All animals will feel scared when they see the tragic death of their own kind. This is an early warning from the brain for danger. Xiao Wu had never seen a corpse before, and this was the first time he knew that a human head would become so scary after being removed from the body. ?Every hair on his body stood on end, his face turned a purple color from suppressing his emotions, and it seemed like there was a bone stuck in his throat. He was so frightened that he couldn''t even turn around and run away, but at this moment there was a knock on the door. There is someone outside the door! With this thought flashing through his mind, Xiao Wu seemed to have grasped the only life-saving straw. He shouted with all his strength: "Help! Kill someone! Kill someone!" With the only hope, Xiao Wu''s legs seemed to have regained strength, and he ran towards the office door. ??The knocking on the door became more and more intense, and Xiao Wu was very anxious. Manager Nian locked the door from inside the house, and could only be opened from the inside. Hurry! Hurry! We must escape! When Xiao Wu came to the Xinxinian Nian Pet Company for an interview, he met a cleaning aunt. After he helped her carry a bucket of water, the aunt warned him in a low voice - there is something eating people here, so leave quickly. ?At the time, he didn''t take it to heart and thought the cleaning aunt had a mental problem. Looking back now, the aunt risked her life to remind him. Click! The door lock made a sound, and Xiao Wu opened the office door with great excitement. "help me" ??He once imagined that there were other interviewees standing outside the door, or passers-by who happened to pass by by chance. He bet all his hopes on this moment. Bang! The door panel hit the wall, and Xiao Wu looked up expectantly. In the rich darkness, he did not see the face of the same kind. ??The horror in his eyes could no longer be concealed. Xiao Wu saw a pair of huge antlers shaking, and a thick arm covered with animal hair grabbed his neck. ?The heavy iron cage was dragged on the ground, and the monster''s other arm was driven with a thick steel nail. It seemed that it couldn''t feel any pain at all. ?Falling from heaven to hell, the newly raised hope was crushed with one kick. The huge monster picked up the ax behind him and aimed at Xiao Wu''s shoulder to chop it down. Is this a place you can come to? The whistle sounded. Manager Nian played with a metal whistle used for pet training. She slowly put on her high heels and walked to the office door. Ignoring the ferocious monster, Manager Nian grabbed Xiao Wu''s hair: "The big dog I raised died, and I was sad for a long time..." Woof! Woof! Woof! Before Manager Nian could finish speaking, a cry came from Xiao Wu''s mouth. His body was trembling and he huddled into the office desperately. His clothes were already soaked with cold sweat. Slowly she let go of her hand, and Manager Nian smiled. She had a very nice smile. The dog has to do a lot of things for its owner, and you have to behave well. Xiao Wu lay on the ground, hugging Manager Nian''s shoes, not daring to hold them too loosely or too hard. After Luo Dongs son confirmed again, the force of knocking on the door gradually became stronger. "Is your son okay? Don''t attract ghosts here again?" Yu Ruohu was a little worried. He looked bold, but in fact he was very cowardly. I''m really sorry for his fierce appearance. "My son can still distinguish between ghosts and living people." Luo Dong believed in his family unconditionally. When he was about to knock on the door, the door lock turned and the office door, which was locked from the inside, was opened. ??A gentle young man stood behind the door, seeming a little surprised by the arrival of several people: "You are still here for an interview so late?" "Interview?" Luo Dong glanced at the other party in confusion: "Aren''t you a ghost talk player?" "I am an employee of Xin Nian Nian Pet Products Company. You can just call me Xiao Wu." The young man has a cheerful personality. He does not seem to know how **** things are happening outside: "Give me your resume, and I will help you submit it." To Mr. Nian. Seeing everyone standing still, Xiao Wu was even more surprised: "Isn''t it right? You guys came to the interview without even preparing a resume?" There was a faint roar in the corridor outside. Xiao Wu quickly waved to a few people: "You guys come in first!" After closing the office door, Xiao Wu''s expression became more serious. He ran to the printer and started printing resume templates for the Kaitan players: "Since the past few days, some strange things have happened in the company. Only by becoming a company employee can you ignore them. " Distributing the printed resume template to everyone, Xiao Wu stood next to him holding several blank intern labels: "You fill it out truthfully, and I will take you to the interview later." Xiao Wu is a very nice person. He warmly welcomes everyone and patiently guides everyone. He seems to really do it for everyone''s benefit. Gao Ming was the first to fill out his resume. He packaged himself as a chef who had been working for many years. Xiao Wu didnt say anything after reading it. He just changed his title and started asking Gao Ming to call him Master Gao. He personally filled in the label information for Gao Ming, and then handed the red-framed plastic sign to Gao Ming. ?The material of the brand is very ordinary, but the appearance looks strange. It doesnt look like a work ID, but more like a dog tag for pets. "Our company is roughly divided into four areas. It is located on the fourth floor, a food testing area dedicated to making pet snacks, a daily necessities testing area for developing pet toys on the fifth floor, a pet grooming area on the sixth floor, and a special pet care and training area. Labels of different colors correspond to different areas. It is best for you to only operate in the areas corresponding to the brands. There are not many regulations that interns need to abide by, but there are three that you must remember clearly. First, when you hear a dog barking, dont stay where you are, run away quickly! Second, dont eat anything from the company. Third, some pets can imitate peoples speech, so dont believe what they say! ??Xiao Wu glanced at the clock on the wall: "Manager Nian should still be working overtime in the food testing area on the fourth floor. You can put on your label and go directly there to find her." After finishing speaking, Xiao Wu began to clean the house. He knelt on the ground and wiped every tile very carefully. Is this person feeling weird? Yu Ruohu was so slow that he didnt realize something was wrong, and others didnt even dare to believe Xiao Wu. Everyone did not leave, but looked for clues in the house. "Didn''t I tell you what to do? Why are you still here?" There was a trace of impatience hidden in Xiao Wu''s voice. "We are just taking a look." Yu Ruolong opened the desk drawer, which was full of various data on pet experiments. ?Yu Ruohu sat on the sofa and casually opened the wine cabinet next to him. He felt as if something was looking at him inside the wine bottle. ?? He reached out and grabbed the bottle of wine. Just as he was about to take it out, the bathroom door in the office was suddenly hit by something. ?They all looked toward the bathroom. The air seemed to freeze. The next moment, a dog barked from the bathroom! ?Xiao Wu decisively threw away the rag in his hand and ran outside without saying a word. (End of this chapter) Chapter 332 Bastard Chapter 332 Bastard Pet product company employee rule No. 1: When you hear a dog barking, dont stay where you are. "run!" ?Yu Ruolong thought of Xiao Wu''s words and almost "ejected" from the sofa and went straight to the office door. Wait! Someone shouted from behind, but Yu Ruolong couldnt care less. Wait? Only a fool would keep waiting! ?Several Kaitan players were frightened by the monsters that appeared before and rushed out of the office following Xiao Wu. Close the door! Close the door! ?Seeing that everyone had escaped, Xiao Wu slammed the door and closed it. The barking of the dogs stopped, but there was a smell of rotting meat in the air. "Why did that thing in the bathroom wake up?" Xiao Wu looked horrified: "Luckily you ran fast, otherwise everyone would be dead." The sound of the beating heart could be heard clearly, and the corridor was so quiet that it was scary. "Put on your work ID and go to the food area to find Manager Nian. She will help you adapt here as soon as possible. Remember, if you hear a dog barking, you must run quickly." Xiao Wu gasped. He seemed to be very frightened just now. ?Yu Ruolong did not doubt what Xiao Wu said, but he also kept a cautious eye. Instead of walking directly to the fourth floor, he looked at Luo Dong''s son: "Brother, are there many ghosts upstairs?" ?Luo Dong''s son nodded. His face was so pale that it was scarier than a ghost. "You said that Manager Nian will help us adapt here as soon as possible, and you didn''t mention how to leave at all..." Luo Dong noticed Xiao Wu''s wording: "What? Do you want us to stay in this company forever?" Luo Dong realized that his son was scared. The fourth floor where Manager Nian was located was more dangerous than here. "I''m helping you." Xiao Wu Gang was about to explain, when a faint light suddenly appeared in the dark corridor on the third floor. Is someone coming here? Is it another Kaitan player? Everyone held their breath and looked at the flickering light in the darkness. The little light was slowly approaching. Thats not right, its speeding up! Its moving! The heavy iron cage scraped against the wall, huge antlers as sharp as the tip of a knife appeared in the sight of several people, and running wildly in the corridor was a severely alienated monster! **! ??Several Kaitan players turned around and ran away, using up all their energy. In this case, any thinking is redundant. They must run faster than their companions! They rushed into the safe passage and entered the fourth floor. They panicked and ran for three minutes, stopping only after they could no longer see the light. ?Yu Ruohu leaned against the wall and squatted on the ground. Luo Dong''s family had reached their limit. Among them, the female host was in the best condition. After escaping from death, she actually had the time to take out her mobile phone to take pictures. "Where did we escape to? Why is that person missing?" Yu Ruolong covered his mouth and nose. He smelled a very disgusting smell, like rotting meat, which can cause people''s physiological discomfort. With the help of mobile phone lighting, he saw huge iron cages one after another. Inside the cages were placed similar machines for making feed. Most of the machines were still running normally, with the indicator lights flickering on and off. There is a huge pool at the end of all the machinery, and the stench wafts out from there. "Isn''t the fourth floor a food testing area? Even if it''s for pets, it can''t be fooled like this, right? It already smells bad." Yu Ruohu got up from the ground, his fingers were red, he didn''t know what he touched just now , covered with a layer of meat paste: "It''s really disgusting." Should we go find Manager Nian next? Yu Ruolong did not dare to get too close to the iron cages and stood in the crowd. "Can you two be quiet for a while?" Luo Dong''s expression was very serious. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "I have a few things to tell you." ?This Luo Dong is a bit unusual, he seems to have discovered something very special. My son can sense the presence of ghosts, but he doesnt sense ghosts in that office. Yes, doesnt this just mean that Xiao Wu is a human being? Yu Ruohu didnt know what Luo Dong wanted to express. "There are no ghosts in the office, so the dog barking in the bathroom should not be a ghost." Luo Dong scanned the crowd, but he couldn''t find Xiao Wu, and his face became even more ugly: "I just asked you to wait before running away." Ghost talk rules usually appear in abnormal events, and ghosts often need to abide by the rules if they want to kill people. Since your son said that Xiao Wu is a human being, he will definitely abide by the rules in order to survive..." Before the female host could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Luo Dong. He stared with a pair of red eyes: "The third rule Xiao Wu said is that some pets can imitate people''s speech. Don''t believe what they say! In case Xiao Wu is What about pets? The rules dont say that only ghosts can be pets? If Xiao Wu is a pet, then these so-called rules are probably false! Luo Dong lowered his voice, and there was a chill in his voice: "In a place full of monsters, how can anyone be kind enough to help us? People who work for the tiger and take refuge in the ghost are more terrifying than the ghost itself!" "But why does Xiao Wu keep us away from barking dogs? If the barking of dogs doesn''t mean danger is coming? What does it mean?" Yu Ruolong thought while stroking a few beards on his chin. "Is it asking for help?" Gao Ming''s voice attracted the attention of others: "It''s understandable that there is a separate bathroom in the office, but friends who often kill people know that compared to other rooms in the house, the bathroom is the most suitable place to dispose of corpses. Its easy to clean and the odor can be masked. There seemed to be no friends present who often killed people, so everyone''s expressions became strange. "Could it be that the monsters in the building want to turn living people into dogs? Although the monsters we saw in the room on the second floor all have animal characteristics, they still retain human shapes after plastic surgery." Luo Dong took out his mobile phone and said Click on the mission panel: "The number of player survivors is 25..." It was still 29 before, and it felt like it didnt take long, and there were already 4 fewer Kaitan players. This dungeon can obtain special cursed objects that drive ghosts, which will continuously attract players. However, the number of survivors has not increased but decreased, indicating that the people who come in are not killed as fast as the monsters. "Some of our companions may have been made into pets, so we have to act as soon as possible." Luo Dong regained his energy: "The more ''pets'' that join the ghosts, the more dangerous our situation will be. Let''s go find the clay sculptures separately. , only by destroying the clay sculptures as requested by the Backwater Forum will we have a chance to leave. Luo Dong didnt want to be with everyone anymore. He wanted to take his family alone, but the remaining few people followed him directly and were unwilling to leave at all. ??This scene made Luo Dong''s head hurt. As a gangster who only relied on his family, what he feared most was to suddenly find that his family had become the big guys in the team. ?The sound of the machine running was disturbing, and something seemed to be shaking in the huge pool in the distance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 333 Big dog! Big dog! Chapter 333 Big dog! Big dog! Brother Luo, if you act alone in an abnormal incident, you will be easily defeated individually. It is better for everyone to be together. Yu Ruolong, as the small leader of the gang, is now like a shameless dog-skin plaster, clinging to Luo Dong. Its better to defeat them individually than to defeat them all together. Luo Dong protected his family with his body. He seemed to deliberately prevent other ghost talk players from getting close to his family. After running forward for more than ten meters, Luo Dong''s son suddenly stopped three meters away from the pool. His legs were shaking, as if he was about to kneel on the ground, and he had no strength to even stand. ?Seeing that something was wrong with his son, Luo Dong supported his son with both hands and put his head to his ear: "Don''t force yourself, relax." Shaking his head, Luo Dong''s son grabbed Luo Dong''s sleeve with his backhand: "We can''t get through. There is something terrible in the pool! It''s looking at us underwater! If we go over, we''ll be eaten!" "This pool is built inside a building. It looks like it''s only one meter deep at most. What can it hide?" Yu Ruohu said awkwardly, but he didn''t mean any harm. The main reason was that he didn''t like to think too hard when talking. "The fourth floor is full of big iron cages and feed production machines. Where can Manager Nian hide? Is it at the bottom of the pool?" The female host shined the light of her mobile phone on the water. The water was turbid, with some black matter floating on it. Huhu animal hair and living people''s clothes. "Stop using your own abilities." Luo Dong stared at his son seriously and pulled him behind him, as if he was worried that others would see the child''s face. The more deliberately he acted, the more he attracted the attention of the female host. "There are only two ways to get to the fifth floor. Either go back to the third floor and find another corridor; or hold on to the iron net next to the pool and crawl over little by little." Luo Dong knew that the other people were unwilling to let him go. He left, resigned to his fate, and started analyzing for everyone. "What if I encounter that deer head again when I go back?" Yu Ruohu grabbed the iron guardrail and tried to climb up: "This thing is very strong and stuck to both sides of the pool. As long as you are careful, you shouldn''t fall in." "The core of this abnormal incident is a statue of a **** that escaped from Lishan Hospital. All the ghosts it generates must abide by the rules set by it. The statue will not kill living people at will. Everything it does is to gain life. People''s faith." The female host revealed some very key information to everyone: "You can understand that we are playing a game, and the **** statue is the master of the game. In the early stage, it is very simple to survive, that is, do it. Things we want to do. The female host grabbed the iron net, and she also felt that she should go over. ?A few people were still hesitating when a very faint barking of a dog suddenly came from the corridor where they came. Yu Ruolong, who was about to express his opinion, immediately shut up and even breathed a little slower. ?There is no light, and the barking of dogs comes from the dark corridor, from far to near. "The dog is barking! Make a decision quickly!" Yu Ruohu climbed onto the iron fence, but he did not dare to go over alone. ?Although everyone had doubts about the meaning of the dog''s barking, when the other party actually appeared, several people began to panic again. ?Everything was dark, nothing could be seen, and no one knew what was making the barking. Because of the unknown, everyone will be more afraid. Wang ?The barking of dogs was getting closer and closer, and Yu Ruohu had begun to crawl toward the pool. He very considerately moved a place for his elder brother. His son''s body was trembling, as if he was determined not to get close to the pool. Luo Dong protected his family. Everything he said before was speculation. If he believed Xiao Wu, he should flee now; if he believed his son, Then there is no need to escape at all. ? Seeing that the fish was about to climb to the edge of the pool, Luo Dong turned around and shouted: "Don''t worry, the pool is very dangerous." "This is imminent!" A man like a fish is not a bad person. He grabbed the iron net with one hand and stretched out the other hand to the others: "Come up quickly!" Shaking his head, Luo Dong pulled away his wife''s hand and pointed He pointed to the iron fence next to him, and then took a few steps outside. ?Luo Dong is also making preparations. He stands at the front. If the barking of the dog really represents some kind of danger, he can at least buy some time for his family. "How about... I go over and take a look?" Gao Ming didn''t speak much, but he became the center of attention every time he spoke. ?Everyone is thinking about how to run away, but this guy is going to go there and take a look himself? Pull Luo Dong back, Gao Ming said with a smile: "You still have family to take care of, so you can''t gamble." "Calm down! You can die at any time in an abnormal event, and what I say may not be right." Luo Dong was anxious. If his guess was wrong, Gao Ming would probably die tragically in front of him. "Take care of your family and don''t let them get hurt again." Gao Ming didn''t say much and walked towards the darkness very casually. "Again" All the light has disappeared, leaving only the barking of dogs getting closer and closer in the darkness. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here, right in front of you." Gao Ming not only didn''t find the cry scary, but also found it very friendly. The other party was eager to get close to him, and the cry seemed to be conveying something to him. You can''t understand it, but you can feel it with your flesh and blood heart. It''s like a stray dog ??covered with injuries, using up its last strength to ask for help from a passing stranger. It doesn''t know if the other person is a sadistic pervert, it just With the last glimmer of hope. "I''m here to help you treat your illness, and I''m here to take you home." Gao Ming couldn''t see anything, so he followed the sound and walked far away. Wang ??The stench poured into his nose, and every cell in his body was resisting. Gao Ming had already walked in front of the dog barking. He squatted down and stared at the darkness in front of him. Slowly reaching out, Gao Ming touched the warm blood. His fingertips continued to slide and he touched a head. "people?" The man''s throat has been modified so that he can only bark like a dog and spit out a lot of blood every time he speaks. He rested his head on Gao Ming''s palm and seemed to finally feel a little more at ease. "He was seriously injured." Gao Ming touched his heart. He was about to open the door of the torture chamber and give the other party a thorough treatment when another dog bark came from his pocket. ??Shadows flowed in the pure black photo, and a big dog covered in long black hair jumped out of it, like a corner of the night being torn off. Leave him to me. The blind mans voice came from the big dogs belly. To be precise, it was actually his heartfelt voice. Under normal circumstances, only Gao Ming could hear it. "Can you give me a rough description of what he looks like?" Gao Ming couldn''t see through the darkness without calling out the Flesh Fairy. "I am a human, but I am regarded as a monster by all the villagers. I live in a dog cellar and transform into a big dog after death. They are also human, and they still retain everything human in appearance, but their humanity has been erased by the power of clay sculptures. If people around them treat them as monsters and dogs, they will slowly forget themselves and really become a dog. The experiences of these living people in the pet products company reminded Big Dog of himself, so he stopped Gao Ming and wanted to save these people in his own way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 334 What’s special about Luodong Chapter 334 The Special Features of Luo Dong Those clay sculptures in Lishan Hospital require the faith and will energy of living people, so it does not kill people. Instead, it erases peoples humanity and turns living people into pets that it can control at will. Dagou recalled his experience in Lishan Hospital: "I remember there was a clay sculpture with an animal''s head. It must have been made by him." ??The clay sculptures at the bottom of the black lake in Lishan Hospital have different abilities, each one is weirder than the other. This time Gao Ming has learned a lot. "It''s okay to help others, but don''t push yourself too hard." After what happened in Lishan Hospital, Gao Ming already treats Big Dog as his own family. "No." Black hair was fluttering in the shadows. The big dog seemed more mature than before. It squatted behind Gao Ming, as if the night had put a coat of security on Gao Ming: "I want to To become a dream ghost, you must collect the will and belief of living people. I used to hide in my own dog cellar, thinking how could a monster like me be trusted? How could I gain the recognition of others? " The big dogs head was lowered next to Gao Ming: But slowly, I discovered that there are many people like me in the world. They are all wearing human skin, but they live no different from animals. The hair wrapped around the living person barking on the ground, and the big dog sent it into his house of resentment. He cut off the connection between the other person and a certain god, making himself the new **** in the other person''s heart. "Maybe I can also become a dream ghost. Although I don''t have the great and noble character of Principal Yan, nor the bright and gentle soul of Boss Zhang, I have tasted all kinds of despair, all the suffering and pain in the darkness and silence. The torture didnt sink me. ?The barking of the dog has disappeared, and the poor man who has been transformed by the pet company is lying quietly and peacefully in the big dog''s room. His humanity has been erased, and the remaining animal nature and remaining will have been assimilated by the big dog. ??The blind mans eyes, as dark as the night sky, had a little more starlight. He still couldnt see anything, but the world in his eyes The world has begun to undergo subtle changes. Just by gaining a person''s will, the aura on the big dog began to strengthen, which surprised Gao Ming: "The ability of this statue is particularly suitable for you. It seems that we don''t need to destroy it. Let''s lock it in your body." The House of Resentment seems to be a good choice. "My house of resentment has expanded a bit just now." Quietly feeling the will energy of the living person, the big dog finally found a new direction: "There are still many transformed souls in the pet company. I want to react in the clay sculpture Before coming, rescue them to prevent the clay fish from breaking through the net and killing everyone." The living people in the building were originally religious rations prepared by a certain **** for him. Now that the big dog is interfering, his worries are justified. Well, just do what you want. The big dog''s hair slid past Gao Ming, and he jumped into the shadows and disappeared. "It''s pretty good." Gao Ming was very pleased. He now felt as if a friend of his who suffered from serious mental problems had finally come out of the gloom. Im going to work hard here. I have to hold the clay sculpture back so that it cant be distracted from dealing with the big dog. ?Several ghost story players stared at Gao Ming''s back until he was completely swallowed up by darkness, everything became dead silence, and the footsteps and dog barking all disappeared. That guy has been killed? The biggest fear is the unknown. Nothing can be seen outside the fourth floor, and no one knows what is happening in the darkness. "What''s that guy''s name?" Luo Dong didn''t pay attention before. He felt a little guilty at this time, because Gao Ming thought he still had family, so he took his place. "I feel like it''s darker over there than before! There seems to be a cold breath!" Yu Ruolong grabbed the iron net without hesitation and began to climb up. The female host seemed to have sensed something unusual. She took off her contact lenses and pretended to lower her head to tie her shoelaces, but her fingers reached into her pants and touched the blood ring on her ankle. When she encountered the alienated monster on the third floor before, she had never been so cautious. "There is something wrong with the barking of the dog..." The female host''s eyes turned, her inner pupils were hidden, her expression was completely different from before: "I vaguely saw a big dog, a big dog!" Lets go! Yu Ruohu no longer hesitated, grabbing the iron net and trying to climb over from the side of the pool. "What are you still hesitating about?" Yu Ruolong shouted to Luo Dong: "Do you want to kill all your family members?" ?Yu Ruolong''s casual words seemed to **** the deepest scar in Luo Dong''s heart. His breathing became heavy and his red eyes stared at Yu Ruolong. Yu Ruolong, who hadn''t noticed Luo Dong''s abnormality yet, kindly wanted to help him, so he grabbed Luo Dong''s son''s arm. ?Luo Dong himself has no abilities, but his son can sense ghosts in advance and can help everyone avoid many dangers, so he cannot die. ?Hands holding his arm with five fingers, Yu Ruolong was just about to pull Luo Dong''s son to the other side of the iron net, when he suddenly realized something was wrong. ?Luo Dong''s son''s skin was bitingly cold, without any warmth at all. "Um?" Dont touch him! Luo Dong was emotional. He carried his bag and pushed Yu Ruolong away very roughly. The unknown horror is approaching, and there is internal strife among the players of Kaitan. The female host who had previously focused all her attention on the big dog also looked at Luo Dong. Her eyes wandered among Luo Dong''s family members, her eyes alternated, and she subconsciously said: "Your family members all turned out to be... already dead?" As soon as these words were spoken, the scalps of the two members of the Catfish Gang went numb. "No wonder your son can sense ghosts. Since the truth is like this, then we have to re-evaluate you at 12 o''clock in the ghost talk." The female host took out her mobile phone and recorded something. The 12 o''clock in the ghost talk is the investigator It was established to divide Kaitan players. One of their tasks is to select those potential Kaitan players and find ways to train them into their own people. ?Luo Dong has experienced abnormal events many times and has outstanding abilities. He also attaches great importance to his family. This gave Kai Tan Twelve O''clock hope of recruiting the opponent, because family members were not only strength, but also bargaining chips and weakness. ??The female host came here for Luo Dong this time, but now Luo Dong''s situation no longer meets the recruitment conditions. His family has been killed long ago and he has become a ghost in the shadow world. ?Stepping back, the hostess gave up on Luo Dong, and Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong also began to move away, leaving only Luo Dong and his family standing there. Luo Dong didn''t know what was in the darkness. He only knew that his son was scared, and the iron net over the pool was occupied by the female host and others. At this time, he was in a dilemma. "I knew this would happen a long time ago." Luo Dong held his son in his arms: "My son has always been helping you, and look at your face now? I shouldn''t care about you." "well said." Gao Ming''s voice came out from the darkness. He had witnessed everything. Not only was he not afraid, but he admired Luo Dong even more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 335 Our backwater forum is extremely inclusive Chapter 335 Our backwater forum is extremely inclusive ? Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, all the Kaitan players were stunned for a moment. They all thought that Gao Ming had been killed, and they didn''t expect that the other party was still alive. The outline in the darkness gradually became clearer, and Gao Ming appeared in front of several people. He was no different from when he entered just now, and even his hair was not messed up. "Impossible! I saw something very scary! It was a **** dog made entirely of shadows!" The female host thought that everything was under her control, but now she discovered that the water in the building was very deep. "**! You actually survived?" Luo Dong breathed a sigh of relief. He survived, which showed that his previous speculation was correct. The barking of the dog did not mean danger. That Xiao Wu should be the "pet" kept by the ghost. "What is that barking sound? Have you seen it?" After Luo Dong finished speaking, he felt that Gao Ming would not answer. After all, this was the clue that Gao Ming had exchanged for his life. "Your son''s guess is correct. Dog barking is caused by living people. The clay sculptures hidden in the pet company seem to be able to transform the souls of living people into animals." Gao Ming pointed to the road leading to the third floor: "The hidden clay sculptures in the office bathroom It must be a living person asking for help." "Then why didn''t you rescue the person who barked? Wasn''t he barking for help?" The female host just vaguely saw a very scary big dog, so she concluded that Gao Ming was lying: "In the corridor Without any light, you cant see anything, so how do you know the person barking is a living person? Stretching out his blood-stained hand, Gao Ming spread his palm and said, "I touched the other person''s face. His mouth was full of blood. He seemed to want to tell us something, but he couldn''t speak. When he opened his mouth, he would bark like a dog. Voice." The hostess still didn''t believe in Gao Ming, so he didn''t mind and walked directly towards Luo Dong. "Hey!" Out of good intentions, Yu Ruohu reminded Gao Ming: "Don''t get too close, his son... is not a human being." "Not a human being?" Gao Ming stopped and looked at Luo Dong''s family. At this time, Luo Dong''s expression was very bad. His family was the most important to him. No matter they were humans or ghosts, they had to be together. "Although his family are ghosts, have they hurt you? If it hadn''t been for his son to help lead the way just now, you would have died on the third floor. How could you still have made it here?" Gao Ming''s words were beyond everyone''s expectations: "Human Regardless of whether they are ghosts or ghosts, the power that can help more Hanhai citizens survive is what we want to fight for. " Gao Ming decisively walked to Luo Dong with a smile on his face: "You don''t have to worry about anything. The Backwater Forum is very tolerant. Don''t call your family members ghosts. Even if you are an abnormality eroded by the shadow world, as long as you are willing If you help Hanhai, you will be a qualified Kaitan player." "When a disaster comes, citizens try their best to survive. Is there anything wrong with this?" Gao Ming asked the female host: "Perhaps an elite of the investigation bureau like you, who was born in Rome, doesn''t know about cows and horses. We have nothing for our hard work, we just want to survive. "Elites of the Investigation Bureau? The strange story of twelve o''clock was set up by the Investigation Bureau?" Luo Dong and Yu Ruolong didn''t think about it at all. There is a blood ring on her calf, which is a ring communicator that can only be worn by the security personnel of the Bureau of Investigation. Gao Ming revealed the female hosts background. "I''m very curious about a question. Since you said that even ghosts can be accepted in the backwater forum, why can''t you accept the Bureau of Investigation? Fundamentally speaking, we hope that Hanhai can be stable." The female host was honest. After being discovered by Gao Ming He didn''t find any excuses and admitted it openly. "The biggest difference between you and ghosts is that you are more hypocritical than ghosts. On the surface, you have done countless terrible things for the sake of the entire Hanhai. Most of the chaos in Hanhai was caused by Situ An, the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Isn''t he one of yours?" Gao Ming and Luo Dong stood together: "You still want to talk about twelve o''clock? You may try to imitate the Backwater Forum, but as long as you don''t change, the Backwater Forum will never disappear." "No one wants to be a Kaitan player. It is because of the disaster and your inaction that we are forced to protect ourselves." Luo Dong fully recognized what Gao Ming said: "Let''s go and return the way we came. Then The pool is dangerous." Hearing what Luo Dong said, Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong were also a little confused. After all, Luo Dong''s son did not hurt them. "That guy is lying. There is a terrifying black dog hidden in the darkness. I have already seen it with my eyes." The eyes changed, and the female host smiled. Gao Ming felt that the other party might have misunderstood and mistook the blind man for a monster, but he was too lazy to explain. He came here mainly for Luo Dong. This "bastard" joined the Investigation Bureau in a certain future and became the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau to succeed Situ An. Different from the example, Luo Dong not only has great potential, but also has great management acumen. Lets go. Luo Dong protected his family into the darkness. When they and Gao Ming were about to leave the fourth floor, the iron cage near the entrance of the corridor was suddenly hit by a force, blocking the exit. ??The stench in the air became more pungent, and huge bubbles appeared in the originally calm pool. The water seemed to have been boiled. The dirt at the bottom of the pool kept rising, and a large amount of animal hair was brought out. The indicator light glowed red, and the machine in the iron cage seemed to be a steel giant that had awakened and suddenly started working on its own. ? Bags of stinking bones and meat are brought here from the pipes on the upper floors. They are made into bone paste and various spices are added. ??As the heat wafted on the fourth floor, the stench was dissipated, and the aroma of meat came from several machines. The prepared pet food is packaged and piled in the corner, and the remaining residue is drained into the sink. There were popping, popping sounds, and the water surface became more turbid. Under the spreading oil, a large shadow slowly emerged. "What is that?" Yu Ruohu hung on the iron net near the pool, his heart was in his throat. He did not dare to move, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. The shadow in the pool is still getting bigger, but it does not leave the pool directly, but separates a part and goes back to the bottom of the pool. ?Strange noises were heard in various pipes and under the ground on the fourth floor. The monster in the pool seemed to spread its body across the entire floor, surrounding everyone. Bang! ??The water pipe near the outlet was burst by a force, and black and smelly water flowed out of the pipe. None of them dared to move, staring at the broken water pipe. There seemed to be a fish bouncing back and forth in the dark fracture. After a few seconds, a slender, deformed child''s finger stretched out from the water pipe, and behind the finger was an unknown length, completely twisted and alienated. tentacle! (End of this chapter) Chapter 336 cursed daughter Chapter 336 The Cursed Daughter "Is this a ghost? Or an animal?" Luo Dong no longer knew what words to use to describe the other party. ??Murky, foul-smelling mucus dripped from the tentacles, the water pipes were bursting one by one, and densely packed tentacles rushed out. The tips of all tentacles were taken from the fingers of different living people. ?Different from the monster in the room on the third floor, the abnormal thing in the pool was not alienated from a single person. It "ate" many "people". Bang! The ground was bulging, the tiles were cracked, and there were things moving under everyone''s feet. ?The monster looks like both an animal and a plant. Its tentacles growing out from under the pool are like the roots of an old tree, covering the entire four floors. Quick! Back! Back up! The pool was so big that a fish like a tiger simply didnt have the courage to climb over. He was holding on to the iron net, and now he was like a grilled fish on the iron plate, anxious. The two members of the Catfish Gang quickly jumped off the iron fence and got away from the pool. Within a few tenths of a second after they left, black and sticky tentacle fingers climbed up the iron net. Fingers belonging to different living people drilled through the holes in the net, pulling the iron net they had just stayed in out of shape. Animal sounds came from the iron cage, and the sharks with their finger tentacles seemed to have smelled the fishy smell, and they crowded into the iron cage near the pool! They opened several boxes in the corners of the iron cage, and penetrated the rats in the boxes with their fingertips, tearing them to pieces. The **** and terrifying scene made Yu Ruohu frightened for a moment. If his tentacles stretched out while he was halfway crawling, his fate would probably be the same as that of a mouse. ?The sound of broken water pipes sounded in different places on the fourth floor. Foul-smelling sewage seeped out of the walls and the ground became slippery. "The monster seems to need water to move freely. We have to leave as soon as possible." Luo Dong was already very cautious, but he was still a step slow. The exit on the fourth floor seemed to be a specially designed trap. Many nearby pipes were squeezed and exploded, and more and more tentacles came out. Some of them had hair stuck to them, and some were embedded in the clothes of dead people. It looked ridiculous. It''s scary and doesn''t look like something that exists in reality at all. The roar of machines and alarms sounded, and the flickering red lights illuminated the faces of several people. As a large amount of residue was discharged into the pool, the water rose, and the sewage with floating meat flowed out and spread towards Gaoming. ?Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong no longer hesitated and ran towards Luodong. As soon as they moved, several tentacles as thick as an adult''s thigh swung out from the pool. The ends of these tentacles are no longer fingers, but swollen human faces and deformed and twisted forearms. ?From a distance, it looks like a persons lower body has turned into a giant python. Shrill screams came from the mouths of the monsters. They had lost the ability to speak, and they could only make harsh and terrifying sounds when they opened their mouths. "What kind of monster is this!" Yu Ruohu had never seen such a terrifying thing. He had no idea of ??confrontation in his mind. He was frightened and ran out desperately. ?Having a high life position near the exit would have been an advantage, but if he ran outside now, he would be right in front of the tentacles squeezed out of the water pipe. Luo Dong may have been worried that his family would be harmed by the tentacles, so he dragged his son and wife: "Follow me!" "And there''s your daughter!" Gao Ming discovered something very strange. When encountering less dangerous situations, Luo Dong would protect his daughter to the death, but when he was truly in dire straits, Luo Dong would abandon his daughter. . ?Given Luo Dongs character, he always puts his family first and will definitely not abandon his family. Gao Ming kindly went to hold Luo Dong''s daughter''s hand, but she was ruthlessly thrown away. The girl looked at the direction her family left, silently lowered her head, and tears seemed to flow from the corners of her eyes. "Now is not the time to be willful!" Gao Ming, like pulling up a weeping willow, put his arm around the girl''s waist and tucked her directly under his arm. The girl weighed very little, and her body was unexpectedly cold. The expression on her face gradually became cold, and her eyes completely lost color. Pure black blood vessels bulged under her skin, and a strong resentment filled her. . "Grudge ghost?" Maybe it was because he had seen a lot of resentment ghosts. Even though Gao Ming saw the other party''s identity, he still didn''t let go. ?He was in excellent physical condition and arrived first. When Luo Dong saw Gao Ming holding his daughter and catching up, his eyes widened. "Let go! She will kill you!" Luo Dong was really frightened by Gao Ming''s "innocence". He left his daughter alone, not because he wanted to abandon her, but because his daughter was the most important person in their family. Uncontrolled and the scariest one. After the daughter was stimulated, she disowned her relatives and would kill everyone! After her resentment dissipates, it will turn into a curse again and appear directly next to Luo Dong. In order to escape the predicament, Luo Dong had no choice but to divorce his daughter. He also lifted his restrictions on his daughter. But who knew that Gao Ming, a good man, would actually catch up with his daughter in his arms. What era is it now? Do we still favor boys over girls? Im heavy ****! Luo Dongs face turned as white as his own son. If he continues like this, he will face not only various dangers from monsters, but also his daughter who has lost her mind. Gao Ming didn''t even listen to what Luo Dong was saying. He hugged the girl and ran straight to the exit. He couldn''t let Luo Dong die here, so he chose to clear the way for Luo Dong. His arms felt a chill, and the strong resentment almost froze Gao Ming''s blood vessels. Fortunately, the Flesh Fairy noticed the abnormality and injected his own power into Gao Ming''s body. The aroma of meat wafted into the daughter''s nose, stimulating her "taste buds" even more crazily. Blood and tears flowed from her eyes, and her nails dug into Gao Ming''s flesh. The reason and indifference on her face had disappeared, her eyes turned scarlet and terrifying, and a resentful voice came from the depths of her throat: "Why did you abandon me? Why did you abandon us? Dad, didn''t you say that you are the most important thing?" Is it us?" ?Resentment wrapped around Gao Ming''s body, his heart was beating hard, and the shadows of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods overlapped with Gao Ming''s. The ghosts and gods with eight arms and four sides opened their eyes, and the daughter''s soul began to tremble. The death image crazily sucked in the daughter''s resentment, the lustful image stirred up the daughter''s distracting thoughts, and the human image stared at the daughter''s heart. "Your father never wanted to abandon you. He just left a step too late. In all the futures I saw, he has always been with you. Of course, you have always been with him." While Gao Ming whispered beside his daughter, he took out the short knife that ate away at life with the help of darkness and the cover of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ?Hold the knife and slash, Gao Ming cut off the tentacles blocking the road, and was the first to rush out of the fourth floor. ??The fingers connected with the heart, and at the same time that the tentacles were cut off, the monster in the pool seemed to have completely woken up from its slumber. The stench soaring into the sky hit us, and a huge shadow crawled out from the bottom of the pool! (End of this chapter) Chapter 337 Work hard! Chapter 337 Work hard! ?Sewage flows down from the shadow like a waterfall, and the thick tentacles are entangled together, making it impossible to see what the monster''s body is. The terrifying aura caused the flesh and blood immortal to send a reminder to Gao Ming, not to mention several other people in the room at this time. Faced with a monster that was obviously beyond her cognition, the female host quickly pressed a few buttons on her phone, threw the phone at the monster, and ran towards the exit at a speed far exceeding that of ordinary people. ??The monster in the pool has gone crazy. It will never allow any living creature to leave. Tentacles are slamming in, many times faster than before! Luo Dong followed Gao Ming closely. Normally, there would be no problem for him and his family to escape, but what he didn''t expect was that in order to escape, the female host directly caught her when she was about to be overtaken by the tentacles. Lived his wife. "What do you want to do?!" ??The wife, who had not spoken much, was forced to let go of Luo Dong''s hand. Her hair was torn off and her body fell backward. ??The tentacles that originally hit the female host wrapped around Luo Dong''s wife. With the time bought by Luo Dong''s wife, the female host surpassed Luo Dong and successfully escaped from the fourth floor. ?Hearing his wife''s screams, Luo Dong''s eyes were bloodshot and he was so anxious that he wanted to kill someone. He had no grievances with the female host. He had helped everyone after entering the pet hospital, but this was how the other party repaid him. ?Hush his son forward, Luo Dong turned around without hesitation. He wanted to grab his wife''s hand, but her wife was already entangled in the tentacles and dragged towards the pool. "Your wife is dead. You are a human and she is a ghost. The best destination for her is to die." The female host has a deep prejudice against ghosts. When she was in danger just now, she subconsciously tried to hurt the ghost wife. , did not drag Luo Dong. Unlike the female host who looked on coldly, Gao Ming gave a textbook-level reaction. Now that he was safe, he put down Luo Dong''s daughter and rushed back to the corridor on the fourth floor. He first dragged the pale-faced Luo Dong''s son out of the room, and then risked his life to catch up with Luo Dong. The life-eating blade easily cut off the tentacles, and Gao Ming grabbed Luo Dong''s shoulders: "Think about your son and daughter! You can''t save your wife, and your son and daughter will be shattered after losing you!" "Let go!" Luo Dong''s eyes were extremely scary. His wife had already died in front of him once. He really didn''t want to experience that kind of pain and despair again: "Even if I am with them..." Pah! Gao Ming slapped Luo Dong back a step, and his face became red and swollen. "Your family still gathers around you after your death because they are worried about you. You are more important in their hearts than you think." Gao Ming nimbly dodged the tentacles: "Go and comfort your daughter and protect her. "Children, I''m going to save your wife." ?Luo Dong was speechless. He looked at Gao Ming in shock and couldn''t believe his ears. ??The monster in the pool is simply the embodiment of terror and death. Gao Ming is actually willing to risk his life for a stranger? No, strictly speaking, its for someone elses wife who has turned into a ghost. ?This is not just a slap in the face to give a sweet date, this is a slap in the face, and then you have to save the lives of your family! "Why...why?" Luo Dong''s cheeks were burning with pain, but his eyes looking at Gao Ming were full of gratitude and incomprehension. "Because I once had a happy family." Gao Ming cut off the tentacles again and sprinted towards the pool: "Protect your daughter and son!" Gao Ming bucked the trend and rushed forward, his tentacles were attracted by him. Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong who took advantage of the opportunity were lucky enough to escape. ?The two of them pulled Luo Dong together with some guilt and fled to the third floor before new tentacles surrounded them. ? Densely packed tentacles burst all the pipes, and the extremely angry monster The fourth floor was sealed, completely isolating this floor from the outside world. The sewage is still overflowing, and the monster is not satisfied with just eating high lives, but also wants to chase others. "You have a big appetite." Make sure that the others have left, and there is no need for Gao Ming to pretend. ?A heavy heartbeat sounded, and the door of the torture room suddenly opened. Chains slammed into the pool, and eight arms grasped the tentacles that wanted to get closer to Gao Ming. A human face and a brand new torso have grown from the tips of the tentacles. Each tentacle is inhabited by a different soul, and overall they all obey one command. Could it be that the clay sculpture Im looking for is in the pool? Gao Ming has never underestimated his opponents. Most of the clay sculptures are average in strength, but there are a few clay sculptures sleeping in the deepest part of the Black Lake. They have abilities beyond the rules. If he encountered them alone, Gao Ming would have no choice but to run away. Let me see your true face. The aroma of meat washed away the stench, and everything on the walls and floor was made of flesh and blood. ?The dark tentacles were crushed one by one, and the silent oppression of ghosts and gods made the monster in the pool make a shrill scream. ?Stepping forward, avoiding the turbid and smelly sewage on both sides, Gao Ming walked to the edge of the pool. Tentacles thicker than an adult male''s waist were entangled and twisted together, and they were wrapping something. ??This monster is a big killer for ordinary people. It has rough skin and thick flesh. Each tentacle has a parasitic soul. Even if the body is dismembered, it will not die and will split into different individuals. Fortunately, this thing was discovered by Gao Ming early. If it were allowed to grow for a while, and it would extend its tentacles into the city''s water network or underground sewage pipes, it would be in big trouble. These clay sculptures are worthy of being the gods in the shadow world. The things they create are really extraordinary. The shadow world is full of evil ghosts and evil spirits. If you want to survive there, you will have to have some special abilities. Broken tentacles bounced on the ground, with human bodies growing out of their tips and trying to survive. "Luckily, this thing doesn''t have a very good mind. It''s so bad now that it doesn''t even think about escaping." ??The House of Flesh and Resentment accelerated its expansion. In order to prevent any of the tentacles of the monster in front of him from escaping, Gao Ming asked the Flesh Fairy to turn the entire fourth floor into flesh. He opened the door to the torture house, and instead of trying to kill the monster, he completely swallowed the entire fourth floor into the torture house. After completely cutting off the monster''s escape route, Gao Ming called out Xia Yang and the other ghosts in the execution room and asked them to divide this abnormal existence with extremely strong vitality. ??The exit to the fourth floor was sealed by dense black tentacles. The two members of the Catfish Gang dragged Luo Dong out in a very dangerous way. The three of them rolled down the corridor and suffered some minor injuries. ?But compared to the physical pain, the mental pain was more torturous. Luo Dong gritted his teeth and refused to make a sound. Neither Gao Ming nor his wife escaped. No matter how you look at it, they are in danger. Because of that female host! Luo Dong got up from the ground, but the female host didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she did. As a security officer of the Investigation Bureau, she didn''t think Luo Dong could pose a threat to her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 338 People have different paths Chapter 338: People have different paths "Once a person falls into the shadows and becomes a ghost, they can never look back. They are no longer your family, but a curse imposed on reality by the shadow world through you!" The female host no longer had a trace of smile on her face, and her tone was serious: " Luo Dong, we have been paying attention to you a few days ago and have great expectations for you. If you are willing to let go of your family''s hand, I can take you to see a new world. " ?Luo Dong clenched his fists. He was speechless and his body was trembling slightly. He didn''t understand why a man who killed his wife to escape had the nerve to say such a thing? ?That is his wife, and he will follow his wife after death. It doesn''t matter whether she is a human or a ghost. What is important is that death did not separate them, but they were finally separated by living people. ?Hate slowly distorts the soul. Luo Dong has always been a very calm person, but now he can''t help it. He wants to rush over and tear the other person''s mouth apart. "Wake up, your family is dead, they no longer exist. What you are trying to save is the curse of the shadow world, which is a poison that will slowly spread!" The female host hated the shadow world deeply: "If you are If your family members are not dead, if you carry them around, you are a mobile source of pollution, and sooner or later you will become a new abnormal event." "At that time, the backwater forum you trust will post about your mission, treating you and your family as a ghost story, and let other players hunt you down. Rather than go to that step, it is better to let go of their hands and let them They disappear and you can start a new life." As a security guard, the female host is used to seeing life and death, and her words seem cold and harsh. "Say less!" Yu Ruohu couldn''t stand it anymore: "Lao Luo''s wife is locked up inside, and he is in a hurry, and you are still here." "Let''s go downstairs first. You still have your daughter and son to take care of." Yu Ruolong quickly expressed his position: "Brother, there is strength in numbers. We will talk about other things after we get out of this abnormal incident alive." If a dog barking is a cry for help from a living person, then the guy trapped in the office bathroom must know something! Yu Ruohu pulled Luo Dong next to his son and daughter. Knowing that the other party was a dead person, Yu Ruohu was still a little scared and did not dare to get too close. Mom, youre still in the house... Luo Dongs daughter suddenly spoke, which surprised Luo Dong. Just now he untied his daughter''s restraints. Normally, the daughter should turn into a curse of hatred, tormenting everyone including him. But when Gao Ming carried his daughter out of the fourth floor, her daughter miraculously regained her senses. Thinking of what Gao Ming said just now, Luo Dong''s eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes. What a good person he was. The other party could say that he died for him twice. That sentence - I once had a happy family was even more shocking. People feel extremely sad. "Brother..." Luo Dong is still very weak now. There are too many things in this city that can easily take away his family and destroy everything about him, but at this moment, his will has undergone some kind of transformation: " I will definitely pick you up, no matter what! "The world never runs according to individual will. We always make the mistake of thinking that we are the protagonist." The female host knew that it was impossible to recruit Luo Dong, so she walked directly to the third floor. ?Several people returned to the office. During the time they left, the office remained the same, and none of the alienated monsters seemed to dare to enter. Prying open the bathroom door, blood soaked the floor. ? There was no toilet or shower in the bathroom, just a huge bathtub and dog leashes stained with blood. ??The faint barking of a dog sounded, and the two "murderers" of the Catfish Gang covered their eyes at the sight. ? ?A ghost story player who entered the building before them was lying on the edge of the bathing pool, with his hands, feet and neck tied by a dog chain. There was a hideous wound on his neck, and some unknown animal hair and fine stones were scattered in the wound. Luo Dong immediately wanted to help the other party open the chains, but as soon as he pulled the chains, the other party started to tremble in pain. ??The dog barked, and the ghost story player shook his upper body, and the mobile phone hidden in his pocket fell to the ground. He endured the severe pain and wrote a series of numbers on the ground. Password? Luo Dong picked up his phone and opened it. In addition to the information from the Backwater Forum, there were also multiple videos recorded a few hours ago. ??The ghost story player tied here is called Pencil. He has worked as a model before and has a very good figure. He and several teammates came to explore near the old city before it was dark and entered this building by mistake. The video on the mobile phone recorded their discovery. The few people did not notice anything unusual at first, and went all the way to the fifth floor. They rescued the female manager of the pet products company in the elevator. That was when all the misfortune began. The female manager, whose surname is Nian, is a master at playing with people''s hearts. After deceiving their trust, she pushed them all into the abyss. ?Clicking on the last video, as soon as the elevator door on the sixth floor of the building opened, the sound of loud music poured into my ears. ?There are all company employees working outside. They look no different from normal people, except that no one speaks. Manager Nian led them through the pet grooming area on the sixth floor and into the special pet care and training area. After the sky slowly turned dark, he told them that they had to destroy a clay sculpture in the training area if they wanted to escape. ?The sky slowly turned dark, and various terrifying characteristics gradually appeared on those originally normal employees. They seemed to have all been alienated and turned into abnormalities in the shadow world! ?Such a large number made people feel numb, and several Kaitan players had no choice but to try to enter the training area. ?The video ends here. Luo Dong really wants to know what is in the training area, but no matter how he asks, only dog ??barks can come out of Pencil''s mouth. ?However, one can roughly guess from Pencils frightened eyes that they encountered something terrible in the training room. "The task requirement of the Backwater Forum is to destroy the clay sculptures. Now that we know the location of the clay sculptures... do you want to take a gamble?" Yu Ruohu swallowed his saliva: "No matter what, you will die, let''s fight!" Among the people, Luo Dong was the most eager to end the abnormal incident, but he was not impulsive after watching the video: "Manager Nian in the video and Xiao Wu we met are very smart, they should not show such obvious The training room might be a trap." Where else can the clay sculpture be hidden? After Yu Ruohu saw the miserable state of the pencil, he could no longer imagine how terrible things would happen to Gao Ming on the fourth floor. He felt a little guilty. ?Luo Dong was silent for a while, then he reached out to the wound on Pencil''s neck and said, "Bear with me." The fingertips dug out animal hairs and a few small stones from the flesh. ?Placing the small stone in front of his son, Luo Dong noticed that his son was retreating continuously. He wiped off the blood stains on it and rinsed it several times before he saw mysterious lines engraved on the stone. Does the destruction of clay sculptures mean breaking the clay sculptures into pieces? Luo Dong was a little confused. (End of this chapter) Chapter 339 beast and man Chapter 339 Beasts and Humans "These clay sculptures that ran out of Lishan Hospital are the convergence of some twisted beliefs in the shadow world. Clay sculptures are the carrier of faith. For most clay sculptures, as long as the will of ''god'' has not dissipated, the clay sculptures will not Broken." The female host said, this unusual incident was beyond her ability to handle, and she was no longer as relaxed as when she first entered the building. "In other words, the will of ''god'' has the ability to actively break his own statue?" Luo Dong stared at the small gravel in the palm of his hand: "Turning a living person into a dog not only erases his humanity, but also changes his personality. Soul, this ability should only be achieved by the ''god'' of creation." "There are only these animal hairs and stones on the pencil, so it must be related to these two things for him to become like this." Yu Ruolong''s eyes widened: "Are these small stones broken clay sculptures? The clay sculptures scattered themselves around Its inside a living person, and it wants to live in a human body? "Xiao Wu asked us to stay away from barking dogs. He didn''t want us to come into contact with barking dogs. This in itself is worth thinking about. He should be hiding something." Luo Dong straightened out his thoughts: "We can''t go to the training room now, but we should Go find the barking dogs in the building. The more they dont let us do something, the more we should do it. Luo Dong''s words reminded the hostess of something. She squatted on the ground, and the blood ring on her ankle began to vibrate slightly when she touched it. "What are you doing?" Youd better worry more about yourselves. ??The security department has its own set of contact information that can convey vague information within abnormal events. The female host knew that the situation in the building was out of control and began to call for help. The population density and number of the old urban area of ??Hanhai is the highest in Hanhai. The Bureau of Investigation did not dare to let the area be eroded by shadows, so a large number of security forces gathered near Lishan. Luo Dong already knew the identity of the female host after being reminded by Gao Ming. He suppressed the hatred in his heart, put away his pencil and cell phone, and walked out of the office with his daughter and son. ??The tentacles were cut open by various torture instruments, and the scarred soul rolled down on the operating table. The entire fourth floor turned into a flesh and blood lotus that was shrinking inward. To prevent the tentacles from escaping along the pipe, Gao Ming swallowed the entire layer into the torture chamber. ??The tragic and terrifying scenes imagined by other Kaitan players did indeed happen, but it did not happen to Gao Ming, but to the monster at the bottom of the pool. "Now can you let me see what you are?" Sitting on the guillotine of fate, Gao Ming held a chain engraved with various curses in his hand. On both sides of him stood a large number of patients and incompetents from Lishan Hospital. Face believer. ?Compared with the evil spirits in ordinary abnormal events, Gao Mingcai at this time is more like a villain. He meets all the descriptions of horror and weird stories. ?Weird, arrogant, cunning and cruel! Are you ready? ??The patients in Lishan Hospital used torture instruments to cut off the tentacles one by one. The monster that frightened many ghost story players experienced despair for the first time. In the layers of those ferocious tentacles, the cry of a child could be heard. "I''ll give you three seconds. If you don''t give up resistance, I will chop off all your tentacles." Animal nature represents destruction and irrationality. People usually use animal nature to describe people who are dominated by desires, but in fact, beasts are more sensitive to danger than living people. The expression of animal nature will be different depending on the strength. ??The thickest tentacles at the core turned gray-white and slowly stretched outward, like withered flowers. ?Tentacles fell down one by one, and Gao Ming finally saw the true face of the monster. ??It was a young man in his early twenties. The roots of the tentacles were connected to his body, from his back to his legs. He had a delicate appearance and pale skin, but his body had now become terrifying and ugly. Are you also a pet raised by a clay sculpture? Gao Ming jumped off the guillotine of fate and walked directly in front of the young man without any precautions. His eyes moved uncontrollably, and his eyelids turned into a film of blood. The young man wanted to launch a sudden attack on Gao Ming, but his tentacles were pierced by several chains as soon as he moved. ??The huge body of the flesh and blood ghost appeared behind Gao Ming, and the terrifying pressure made the young man lie on the ground. There is no water around, only flesh and blood that smells like meat. I remember you need water. Are you thirsty? ?The blood spattered on the young man''s face. Gao Ming threw the corpses killed by the Flesh Fairy. Stimulated, the monster went crazy and took big mouthfuls of the blood that contained the scent of meat. ??The more it ate, the greater the influence of the flesh fairy became, until its brain was completely confused, and a totem with an animal head and a human body appeared on its still intact chest. It turns out its because of this thing. ??The flesh ghost roared, pierced the totem with a finger, and took out a fist-sized stone from the monster''s chest. ?The stone was engraved with various divine patterns, which looked like the heart of a monster or a large fragment of a clay sculpture. ?The flesh and blood condensed a new heart in the monster''s heart, and the stone was thrown into the flesh and blood furnace by the Flesh Fairy. When the new heart started beating, the young man seemed to be rescued from the deep water. He was gasping for air, and black liquid continued to flow from his mouth. A trace of reason returned to his eyes, and he was no longer completely dominated by animal nature. Can you understand me now? Gao Ming loosened the chain in his hand: What happened in the building? "Sister..." The young man''s remaining tentacles were stirring, and there was a black and white photo hidden under his skin. The young brother is riding on his father''s shoulders. They and their mother are standing in front of the zoo cage. The tall sister is holding on to the iron guardrail. She is not looking at the camera, but looking longingly at the lion in the cage. Nian Xin? Nian Yu? Gao Ming read out the names of the siblings in the photo. Their parents had high hopes for them, but unfortunately both siblings turned into monsters. One did not grow feathers, and his body mutated into a monster; the other''s appearance was still exquisite, but his heart was more cruel than a beast. The new flesh and blood heart in the chest began to beat, and the flesh fairy enslaved the opponent in a very special way. "The living person chosen for the clay sculpture should be your sister Nian Xin. In the future I know, Manager Nian is a super murderer, hunted by both the Kaitan players and the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming put away the black and white photo, like A madman like Nian Xin must not be left outside. Putting her in the torture chamber is the most merciful decision. ??The surrounding ghosts put away their instruments of torture, and the blood-stained chains slid on the ground. The young man lost his support and collapsed to the ground, with all his tentacles drooping. Luo Dongs wife was also rescued. She squatted on the ground with her head in her hands, looking at everything around her in disbelief. ??If the fear that Nian Yu brought to her was ten, then the fear that this room full of torture instruments and ghosts brought to her was one hundred. ??Shivering and trembling in her soul, she couldn''t even stand steady and had no idea what terrible thing would happen next. "No matter what you see, don''t tell anyone." Holding the painted animal-faced totem, Teacher Xia wandered to Luo Dong''s wife: "After all, you don''t want your husband and children..." Before he finished speaking, Gao Ming stuffed Xia Yang into the deceased photo again. He stepped on the totem painting on the ground and helped Luo Dong''s wife up: "Don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 340 Class A wanted criminal Nian Yu Chapter 340 Class A wanted criminal Nian Yu "I will never, never leak the secret!" Luo Dong''s wife''s eyes were panicked. She could see a terrifying place wherever she looked. The man was hung by chains deep in the torture device, and the other person''s mother was still beside him; the blood-stained The operating table; the furnace that burns souls... This place doesn''t look like a place where good people would come. "You must at least remember that it was me who saved you and your family." Gao Ming did not harm Luo Dong''s wife. After entering the torture room, the other party''s fate was already entangled with him: "I will send you away. Also, please convey one more message to Luo Dong. My name is Gao Ming, and I am one of the founders of the Backwater Forum." Opening the door of the execution room, Gao Ming and Luo Dong''s wife returned to the fourth floor. The house of flesh and blood faded away, and at the moment when the blood completely disappeared, Gao Ming suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart, as if something was watching him in a distant direction, ready to kill him at any time. "Is it the gaze of the Black Mist Blood City? As long as I call the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to leave the torture chamber and enter reality, will it increase the probability of him killing me?" Gao Ming has had enough of the constraints of fate, and he does not take this too seriously. Keep things in mind. "You come with me first." Gao Ming walked in the sewage. Since the Flesh Fairy enslaved Nian Yu, he and the clay sculptures in the building had been at odds. ?However, the clay sculpture did not come to trouble him, and seemed to be concentrating on dealing with several other forces at this time. Taking out Dagou''s photo, Gao Ming roughly determined the other party''s location and led Luo Dong''s wife towards the fifth floor. ?The fourth floor has been destroyed by Gao Ming, all machines have stopped operating, the pool has burst, sewage has flowed across the pool, and the remains of the deceased are piled at the bottom of the pool. At the end of the pool, there is an inconspicuous nutrition room, where Manager Nian seemed to be sitting before. She left in a hurry and didn''t even take away the information on the table. Food ingredient list? Gao Ming scanned the information and found that the monsters in the building were divided into four levels according to the degree of alienation - humans, dogs, beasts, and monsters. Among them, humans were the lowest. Most people died in the process of transforming into dogs, while those who could reach the level of beasts There are very few at this level, including Nian Yu, there seem to be only four. Its a very interesting belief that brings out the animal nature in peoples souls. This animal-faced clay sculpture is not simple. The shadow world used to be extremely vast, with many beliefs, ghosts and gods. Any clay sculpture in Lishan Hospital used to represent a complete alienation system. Gao Ming really cant imagine how such a terrifying world could disappear step by step. ?With the information in hand, Gao Ming and Luo Dong''s wife went to the fifth floor. This is the place where pet supplies are made and researched. It was decorated like a paradise, with strange toys and chains piled up on both sides of the road. Looking at the size, these toys are more likely to be prepared for people. Gao Ming casually picked up a steel headgear, the inside of which fit the human facial features perfectly. ?In addition to these things, there are beds full of restraints, special tight clothing, and all kinds of unsightly "toys". "The reason why people are human is because they can control their animal nature and desires..." Staring at the blood stains and skin debris inside the hood, Gao Ming held up an iron ball. But all the toys here are made by people. What about your so-called human nature? What about the control of desires? A laugh sounded among the toys. Scattered toys rolled to the ground, her black hair lay casually on her shoulders, the buttons of her white shirt were not fastened, and the dim light illuminated her neck, as if it was slowly sliding downwards. Did you kill my stupid brother? Pushing the frame gently, Manager Nian sat on a rocking toy rocking horse. Her legs were sandwiched between the horses belly, her toes were straightened, and her body was also shaking with the rocking horse. Nian Yu? Gao Ming discovered that there was a huge difference in personality between the two siblings: You brother has completely turned into a monster, but you seem to be fine. "Of course, because I turned him into that." Sister Nianyu wrapped her hands around the horse''s head: "My brother is smart and cute, he has a kind heart, he is more beautiful than me, and everyone around him likes it he." "Did you do that out of jealousy?" Luo Dong''s wife felt a chill. She was about the same age as Manager Nian, but she couldn''t understand the other person''s brain circuit at all. "I''m not jealous of anyone, I just hate hypocrisy. How can a child who doesn''t understand anything be obedient? He is just suppressing his nature and pretending to be what his father and mother like." Nian Manager''s face Slowly leaning towards Trojan''s body, she gently bit her plump lips: "I like animals more than people. Don''t guess what kind of abuse I suffered when I was a child, and you don''t need to imagine what terrible things I have suffered. In fact, Everyone around me loves me, including my father, mother, brother, teachers, colleagues, and my several boyfriends. "Then you owe it." After Luo Dong''s wife subconsciously said it, she felt a little regretful. She was afraid that irritating the other party would bring trouble to Gao Ming. "Maybe it''s because I''m sensitive by nature and have a pair of ears that can hear other people''s inner words." Manager Nian hugged the Trojan''s arm tightly and started to exert force: "I can hear the inner voices of all people and animals, their respect and love There are very disgusting things hidden behind it. My father and mother who love me think I''m sick, my gentle tutor fantasizes about how I look when I''m naked, my kind neighbor aunt always calls me a bitch, and even my well-behaved younger brother. Sometimes I feel like Im superfluous at home. Thats no wonder you like animals. Luo Dongs wife thought about the managers words and thought for a moment: But why dont you use this ability to go to the casino and win tens of millions? Manager Nian ignored Luo Dong''s wife. She looked at Gao Ming with hazy eyes: "I heard the voice in your heart on the fourth floor. I know what you are thinking." "I knew you and you still didn''t run away?" Gao Ming threw away his hood and walked forward. Manager Nian did not dodge, and her condition became more and more abnormal. A thin layer of sweat broke out on her forehead, her toes slowly rose, and light red blood stains appeared on her skin. Because my **** wants to talk to you. An unfamiliar voice came from Manager Nian''s mouth. In the darkness, large shadows spread over the toys, and employees of the pet company appeared under the pile of toys one after another. They wear chains around their necks, and their bodies have undergone varying degrees of alienation. Most of them have lost their humanity and reason, and their eyes are scarlet. Bang! The door to the fifth floor was also closed at this time. A monster with a huge deer head blocked the door. It dragged a heavy iron cage and its body continued to expand. ??The window next to Manager Nian was also opened at this time. The sharp beak extended into the fifth floor. A strange bird with nine human heads flew outside the window. (End of this chapter) Chapter 341 The murderer of the world Chapter 341 The murderer who killed the world "You don''t want to talk." Gao Ming did not stop and continued to move forward: "Are you calling them all here to embolden yourself?" Manager Nian could hear Gao Ming''s heartfelt voice. She knew that Gao Ming didn''t have any fear at this time. In fact, even if Gao Ming faces a desperate situation of certain death, he will not feel fear in his heart because his heart has long been filled with death. "The vast sea can accommodate us." The unfamiliar voice contained no emotion. It seemed to be hiding in Manager Nian''s body: "I will not compete with you for your faith, and I can also help you fight against those killing shadows." The murderer of the world." The murderer of the shadow world? The clay sculpture has experienced the death of the world and knows a lot of things. "For those of you who live in the dream of the vast sea, they represent destiny." Manager Nian''s eyes were like a cat, with indifference in his pupils. "There is no free lunch in the world, and you can''t help me for nothing. Tell me, what do you want from me?" Gao Ming was still walking forward, completely ignoring the abnormal people tied to both sides of the wall. , just like walking in your own living room. ?This scene was also seen by Luo Dongs wife. Gao Ming is one of the founders of Kaitan Players. In other words, there are many people like Gao Ming among Kaitan Players! "I hope you can hand over those villains with violent tendencies and antisocial personalities to me. I need the animality in their souls. This can also help you clean up the team. Get the best of both worlds, right?" Manager Nian''s state is getting more and more strange. , a large number of capillaries burst under the snow-white skin, and she seemed to be covered with a layer of light red gauze. "Let''s change the conditions. I can keep those villains and **** you mentioned for other uses." Gao Ming kept walking and reached the center of the corridor on the fifth floor. Luo Dongs wife was a little scared and trotted closer to Gao Ming. She was shocked by the conversation between Gao Ming and Manager Nian. When did those beasts in human skin become worth robbing? "Then I will take a step back. I don''t care about other places. The direction of Lishan in the old city will be designated as my pastoral area, so that my pets can move freely." Manager Nian''s body and voice did not match at all. The more excited his body became, the more his tone The colder it gets. "You all came to negotiate terms with me one by one. One said you want to spread your faith in Dazhai, and the other wants Lishan in the old city. Do you really think you are still a superior god?" Gao Ming had already walked ten meters away from Manager Nian. Inside. Have you seen other dormant gods? Of course, he was also negotiating conditions with me at the beginning, saying that we couldnt do anything casually, as it would attract the attention of fate. Gao Ming put his hand on his heart and looked straight at the swaying wooden horse. "That''s right, so you need my power even more, because I can alienate those living people to the greatest extent and let them quickly reach the limit of this dream." "Don''t you want to know how I answered him?" The fingertips penetrated the blood city tattoo. The ground under Gao Ming''s feet was rapidly turning into flesh. Hot blood and soul-melting flames poured out from behind, and eight arms held the executioner. The door to the house is fully open! ? Witnessing the changes in Gao Ming, Manager Nian''s eyes were trembling. He vaguely felt the aura of the "murderer" on Gao Ming. The "murderers" who killed the shadow world seemed to have targeted Gao Ming! Faceless believers were praying, and patients in the hospital were reveling with various instruments of torture. Gao Ming raised his head and said, "Let fate see it all once. Anyway, I am already unlucky enough, so let those disasters pass." ?From the moment he walked out of the tunnel again to now, Gao Ming is still living in depression and pain. He wants to change, a complete change. ?The prohibition of using excessive power to fight is an unspoken rule that all clay sculptures abide by, but the people in front of them don''t care about it at all. "Madman, what a monster even crazier than a beast!" Nianli heard the voice in his body and felt the shadows around him changing. It was not afraid of death, but it had a natural fear of fate. "You are looking for animality in the human soul, but if you think about it carefully, humans are inherently the cruelest, craziest, and most terrifying of all animals. We can invent a room full of different torture instruments just to make death Even longer and more painful." Gao Ming waved his hand gently, and the ghosts in the torture chamber rushed out hysterically. Their fates were all entangled with Gao Ming. Even if Gao Ming died, they would still be trapped in the torture chamber. Good luck and reincarnation together! "Why don''t you give your ability to me? We don''t have to alienate the souls of living people at all. As long as we let them become their most authentic appearance, they can bring you enough surprises." Gao Ming sprinted forward, He and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods swung their fists downward together. The wooden horse exploded to pieces, the clay pendant worn by Manager Nian fell to the ground, and a black shadow retreated towards the sixth floor. "Just like the thought you chose, this is the worst female devil. Her soul doesn''t need guidance at all, and it is already more terrifying than all monsters." Manager Nian was hung up in chains, and Gao Ming threw him into the execution chamber. After Manager Nian was imprisoned, Gao Ming immediately took out the pure black photo of the blind mans body. From the moment he entered the fifth floor, the blind man''s photo continued to convey some message, but because Manager Nian could hear his inner voice, in order not to expose Big Dog''s existence and follow-up plans, he desperately aroused the resentment and madness in his heart and covered it up. everything. ?Now that Manager Nian has been arrested, Gao Ming no longer cares about it. He caressed the photo of the deceased and found that the big dog had been hidden on the top floor in advance. That guy wants to swallow the complete clay sculpture of the beast **** alive? ?Perhaps the experience in Lishan Hospital stimulated the blind man. He not only walked out of the dark and silent dog cellar, but also found a new path. "The animal-faced clay sculpture is indeed suitable for the big dog. In that case, I will help you." Gao Ming ran towards the sixth floor, bound to drive the remaining will of his will to the big dog before fate looked at him again. nearby. "Snapped!" ??The glass window shattered before his eyes, a strange bird with nine human heads flew into the house, and a deer-headed hunter rushed towards Gaoming dragging an iron cage. Leave them to me, they just grow on my aesthetic taste. Xia Yang appeared next to Gao Ming with a smile, and he did not forget to say hello to Luo Dongs wife. ??If you ignore the surrounding environment and just look at Mr. Xia, you will think that he is a weak and polite workplace senior. "it''s up to you." ??The huge antlers scratched the wall, and the hunter with brown hair ran behind Luo Dong''s wife. A shadow enveloped Luo Dong''s wife''s sight, and she looked thin and pitiful in front of the monster. The arm nailed with long nails lifted up the iron cage and smashed it down. The surface of the rusty cage was wrapped with crooked steel wires. The next moment, Luo Dong''s wife seemed to be smashed into meat, but the hands of the deer-headed hunter were unable to do anything. Can''t let it go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 342 eat you Chapter 342: Eat You "The deer is a very elegant animal, you are too rough." Xia Yang picked up the totem that Gao Ming had stepped on before, and drew the monster on the beast''s face. He was imitating the ability of the clay sculpture of the beast god. Xia Yang has no faith and no respect for anything. ?In his view, all gods, all abilities, and all memories are paints in his hands, including Gao Ming and himself. As long as he can draw a perfect destiny with his own hands, everything will be worth it. ??The body turned into flying colorful snowflakes, Xia Yang was like a dandelion that was blown away, and he attached to the body of Luo Dong''s wife. To be favored by a high official, there must be something attractive about you and your family. The patterns of evil beasts and red clothes appeared on Luo Dong''s wife at the same time. Xia Yang used Luo Dong''s wife''s soul as a canvas, and his voice came from the painting. Luo Dong''s wife was unknowingly affected. She easily escaped the attack of the deer-headed hunter. The red ghost patterns and black evil beast patterns on her body continuously gave her power. "Your destiny has changed. Now you and we are in the same boat." Xia Yang took away control of Luo Dong''s wife''s body and smiled unbridled between the two giant monsters. In the corridor deep on the fifth floor, the steps were turned into flesh and blood. Gao Ming paid no attention to the melee behind him. His target was only the clay sculpture of an animal face. You cant run away. ?After a long time, the animal-faced clay sculpture once again felt the threat of death. It had to admit that it had underestimated the "poor guy" living in the vast sea in front of it. Bang! ??The door on the top floor of the pet supplies building was violently kicked open, and the strong smell of blood poured into his nose. Gao Ming tilted his head and looked at the scene in front of him. Even though he had seen many scary things, his eyelids still trembled at this moment. ??The top floor of the building has almost become a lair of flesh and blood, where citizens are treated as food and toys, and various **** relics become decorations. ?Perhaps living people in the eyes of clay sculptures are like reptiles in the eyes of living people, and they can be tortured and played with at will. It has only been a few days since you escaped from Lishan Hospital and you have killed so many people. You so-called gods... really deserve to die. ??The black shadow was chased by Gao Ming to the point of no return. It leaned against the wall embedded with corpses, and black blood vessels like hair stretched into the body of a woman who was still alive. The body of the "Beast God" seems to be unable to even make a sound and can only be parasitic on other living creatures. The dry skin slowly swelled, and the tortured face looked at Gao Ming: "You poor people living in nightmares, wake up! Our enemies are all fate, and only by killing fate, you Only then can we gain freedom and see the real world! "It sounds grand, but in your heart these people in Hanhai are worse than insects. You don''t treat them as human beings at all. From this aspect, you are even worse than fate." Gao Ming knew that the big dog was hiding here. It was on the first floor, but he couldn''t find where the big dog was hiding even though he took the photo of his body. That honest and simple blind man has completely gone bad after following Gao Ming. "You will regret it. When fate stares at you, you will definitely regret it." The woman parasitized by the beast **** screamed. Starting from her eyes, extremely ferocious animal patterns spread across her body. ??The piercing scream gradually turned into an eardrum-shattering roar. All the alienated monsters in the building stopped fighting. The clay sculpture fragments in their bodies erupted with blood-red light, and their wills converged towards the top floor. ?Under the threat of Gao Fate, the Beast God decided to use the taboo power beyond the limit of the vast sea. Using this ability means that he wants to shake fate and break the cage. This is the most direct provocation to fate. Beast patterns were all over the woman''s body. It was too late for the beast **** to choose a better container. It exuded wildness that could never be tamed, and its eyes were ignited with **** flames, like a giant beast crawling out of hell. ??The terrifying roar caused tiny cracks to appear in the night sky. Gao Ming once saw this scene in Situ An''s "home" at Lishan Hospital. When the power beyond the limit appears inside the "home", cracks will appear in the "home". This is in reality! Could it be that the vast sea we live in is also a persons home At the same time as the roar sounded, thick black mist flowed in the boundless night sky, and both the beast gods and flesh and blood ghosts felt something very terrifying. Their souls are trembling, and that invisible, intangible, yet ineffable existence is slowly waking up. ?The flesh-and-blood fairy who is not afraid of heaven and earth just suffered a loss tonight. It made a decision almost instantly and returned to the torture chamber as quickly as possible, gathering all its aura. At this time, Gao Ming was like an unarmed ordinary person, standing alone in the monster''s lair, facing the terrifying beast god. Using the power of the taboo and bursting out all his beliefs, the beast **** cannot hide like the flesh fairy. Besides, it has no torture chamber to isolate it from fate''s investigation. At this time, it has no way to turn back. ??The sound of rage was like thunder, and the beast god''s murderous intention towards Gao Ming reached its peak. Even if fate saw it, it would crush the abominable living person in front of it. "Congratulations? You ran so fast." Gao Ming turned back. As long as he could avoid the Beast God''s first attack, when the eyes in the black mist opened, the Beast God would have almost no chance of winning. With the existence of the torture house, Gao Ming dared to take such a risk. If it had been anyone else, he would have been killed by fate. ??The woman''s body had been completely engulfed by the ferocious animal markings, but when she wanted to escape from the beast''s nest, she suddenly found that the animal markings connecting her lower body to the beast''s nest had become blurred, as if she was losing control. "Who is fighting for my faith? Have you set a trap on the top floor?!" The beast god''s eyes looked at Gao Ming and blood flowed out. The hatred was like a sharp knife, piercing Gao Ming straight away. I will eat you, chew your bones, and drink your blood! The woman''s mouth bit up and down. While she was doing this, the blood-stained beast''s nest was like a giant mouth, and all the corpses and relics of the deceased crashed into Gao Ming. Obviously he was not bitten and the two sides were far apart, but Gao Ming suddenly felt severe pain in his neck! ?Blood flowed freely, and a wound bitten by the beast''s mouth appeared out of thin air on the left side of Gao Ming''s neck. The woman''s mouth was full of blood. She was completely crazy: "You can''t escape, you can''t escape! If I bite you, even if it is fate, a piece of flesh will be torn off!" ??The woman was biting hysterically, and horrible teeth marks appeared on Gao Ming''s body, and the skin and flesh were torn. The wounds still did not heal with the help of the flesh fairy, and animal hair grew out of the blood. "There is no contact, no medium, but she can bite me just by opening her mouth? Is this one of the rules of the animal-faced clay sculpture? Are all these dead gods using the rules to kill people?" The ability of the clay sculpture and the high life it encountered before Those ghosts were different, which also alerted him. The calf was bitten, and Gao Ming fell to the ground. The woman twisted her disobedient lower body, held her hands on the ground, and crawled on the ground quickly! Eat you! Eat you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 343 shameless Chapter 343 Shameless The beast-faced clay sculpture really hated Gao Ming to the core. It was forced to use the forbidden power, but the other party instantly put away the forbidden ghost and **** behind it that would be targeted by fate, leaving it to face the wrath of fate alone. . Shameless and dirty are not enough to describe the living person in front of you, it must kill the other person! Anger burned in the soul, and the animal-faced clay sculpture rushed towards Gao Ming. All its attention was attracted by Gao Ming, and it did not notice that the half of the body that was twisted by it was being dissolved by the shadow. All the vague animal patterns were absorbed by a force, and the shadows in the beast''s nest on the top floor converged in one direction. ?Just when it was about to bite off Gao Ming''s neck, a suppressed bark sounded in the shadows. The instinct of the beast made the beast-faced clay sculpture sense something, and it suddenly dodged to one side. A large, dark dog jumped out of the shadows, its sharp teeth biting together and almost swallowing it whole. ??Black hair is floating in the shadows, and brand-new animal patterns appear on the big dog''s body. It is that he has been competing with the beast **** for faith. No wonder my body is out of control, its you who stole my faith! The beast **** gritted his teeth as he encountered the most disgusting combination. "They chose me voluntarily. I am not their god, I am just a monster like them." The big dog wanted to say something else, but its hair was grabbed by Gao Ming''s **** hands. Go quickly. The eyes in the depths of the black mist have opened. The big dog escapes into the shadows with Gao Ming in its mouth. The woman with only the upper body left also bites him. It seems that as long as its mouth really bites Gao Ming, the curse will be completed. Close the loop and transform the high life into its new body. Run! Dont look back! ??The eyes in the depths of Blood City penetrated the black mist, the edge of reality began to twist, and the body of the woman parasitized by the beast **** suddenly began to lose control. All the ways of death that the beast **** could imagine began to appear on women. The soul in the city of Hanhai seemed to be just a flower to that gaze. Bloom or wither in the blink of an eye. The hearts of the Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming were beating uneasily. This terrifying scene appeared again. All they could do now was to hide as deep into the shadows as possible. The beast-faced clay sculpture finally understood Gao Ming''s plan. This cunning and despicable **** had been planning to use the power of fate to kill him from the very beginning. Although he was clearly as powerful as his own ghosts and gods, he still adopted the most shameless method of attack. . "Use fate, and you will burn yourself sooner or later! I will wait for you at the end of the death realm! You can''t escape, you have been seen by fate!" The wounds on the woman''s body were torn and gradually turned into teeth marks. ?Different from the tooth marks that the beast **** himself made hoarsely, these tooth marks were all left by living people. The souls of those tortured to death by the beast **** came back in another way. ?Under the gaze of fate, they turned into the most vicious curses, piercing through the wounds of the beast god, biting at its remaining will and the twisted faith it had just condensed. For Fate, clay sculptures are like bugs that break the rules of the game. Once discovered, they will be removed. The screams reached Gao Ming''s ears. The animal marks and wounds on the woman''s body slowly disappeared, and her alienated eyes gradually returned to normal. When the screams stopped, Gao Ming looked back. Hiding in the depths of the shadows, he met the eyes in the black mist again. The terrifying presence representing fate had not left. He seemed to have remembered Gao Ming''s appearance. The four ghostly faces of the Flesh Immortal roared. Gao Ming didn''t realize what happened at all. There were already some white hairs on his head. Upon seeing this, the big dog immediately swallowed Gao Ming into his room of resentment, and only spat him out again after a long time. "What is that look? It feels like we are not on the same level at all. I can''t understand what ability the other party uses, and my soul is about to suffocate." The big dog was lying on the ground. He was not deliberately targeted by fate, but even so, it Very frightened. On the other hand, Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghost and **** were a bit miserable. Gao Ming did not feel any physical discomfort, but his hair turned white and wrinkles appeared at the corners of his eyes. The flesh and blood **** was languid, and the blood city divine patterns engraved on his body were also dim. A lot. "The other party is writing the future destiny for all the citizens of Hanhai. There are twelve eyes in total, and we only encountered one of them." Gao Ming touched his hair: "Ants can''t understand the power of firearms. This is normal. ? Jumping out of the shadows, the big dog closed the eyes of the woman who was still staring at death. He found a large number of clay sculpture fragments on the top floor, but unfortunately the faith stored in the fragments had dissipated. Compared with the tragic situation of the higher life, the big dog gained great benefits this time. It took away half of the faith of the beast-faced clay sculpture, and sharp fangs grew out of its mouth. It seemed to have inherited the ability of the beast-faced clay sculpture. . In the past, the big dog was more inclined to escape and defend, but now he has become extremely aggressive. ?In addition to these external changes, there are many "dog people" saved by Big Dog in the dog house. Those "monsters" wearing human skin will all take Big Dog as their new faith. Humans, dogs, beasts, monsters, the more serious the alienation is, the more will energy they can provide to the big dog. I have found my own way. ?Seeing that the big dog had changed from his previous decadence and timidity, Gao Ming was sincerely happy for him: "I''ll give you two more gifts." With some difficulty, he opened the door of the torture room, and Gao Ming pulled Nian Xin and Nian Yu out: "Nian Yu''s degree of alienation is very high. He is one of the most powerful ''beasts'' in the building. He can help you." It provides a large amount of will energy and can also help us control the city''s underground water network; as for his sister Nianxin..." ? Before Gao Ming finished speaking, Manager Nians eyes were completely attracted to the big dog. Her expression and eyes were like visiting a zoo when she was a child and seeing a lion in a cage for the first time. Her throat was a little thirsty, and because Nianxin could hear the voices in the hearts of living people, she extremely hated living people and preferred all kinds of ferocious and terrifying animals. The blind man''s heart was scarred, but even though he was bullied to the end of his life, he still remained kind. He has the most powerful and terrifying appearance, as well as a bright and clean soul, which directly satisfies all the fantasies of Nianxin. ??The black hair and the shadow blend into one, and the big dog seems to be a part of the night. Coupled with the pressure of half the faith of the beast god, the shock he brings to the mind is unimaginable. There is no need for Gao Ming to say more. Nianxin has already taken the initiative to offer her faith. She regards the big dog as the real "beast god". "The future ultimate killer hopes to change his destiny under your watch." After Gao Ming sent Nian Xin and Nian Yu out, he held on to the wall and walked slowly to the fifth floor. After the beast-face clay sculpture was crushed, the monsters on the fifth floor fought on their own and were controlled one by one by patients from Xia Yang and Lishan Hospital. (End of this chapter) Chapter 344 Is it Gui who saved you? Is it a human being who killed you? Chapter 344 Is it Gui who saved you? Is it a human being who killed you? Gao Ming wanted to hand over all the monsters in the pet building to Big Dog, but Big Dog was also very interesting. He did not explicitly refuse or accept directly. Instead, he hoped that Gao Ming would send the monsters to the torture house first, and then Make those monsters your followers. Having been together for so long, Dagou has guessed that the torture house is special. After the ghosts enter, the fate will be entangled with Gao Ming. He did this to reassure Gao Ming. The blind man before would never have such convoluted thoughts, but he has indeed become different now. ??The nine-headed strange bird, the deer-headed hunter, and the tentacle-covered Nian Yu, when the three most powerful monsters in the building surrendered to the big dog, complete animal patterns appeared on the black big dog''s body. ?The weird lines contained not only the memories of living people before they were transformed into beasts, but also part of the experience of the beast-faced clay sculpture. He could vaguely see a **** city moving in the black mist. ?The boundless **** city is like an ark sailing in the world of black mist. If you want to go to the source of the black mist, the beast **** himself will be hunted by the people in that **** city. As a fierce **** that ordinary wronged souls dare not mention easily, the beast **** never thought that one day he would be driven away. In his fragmented memory fragments, there were very few scenes about the murderer, only a sunny smile and a handle exuding extremely evil. A ferocious giant hammer with an evil aura. ??The warm smile and the **** hammer head full of barbs appear harmoniously in the same memory fragment. Even though he is clearly known to be the murderer, he is not annoying. ? Feeling something in his heart, the man in the Beast God''s memory fragment seemed to realize that someone was talking about him. He held the hammer stained with soul blood and turned to look at the big dog. The big dog was decisive and directly destroyed that part of the memory. He felt that if he was one step slower, he might be cursed by some kind of power. "What''s wrong with you?" Gao Ming gently followed the hair on the big dog''s neck. He actually wanted to touch the big dog''s head, but unfortunately he couldn''t reach it. "The one who killed the Beast God was the Lord of Blood City. The clay sculptures we saw under the Black Lake and all the dead gods in the shadow world seemed to have been killed by the Lord of Blood City..." Big Dog remembered that person. face and told Gao Ming everything. "Hanhai seems to be a blood city too. If I can become the lord of the blood city, I won''t be afraid of fate." Gao Ming was meditating when Luo Dong''s wife suddenly ran over. She was covered in paint and looked a little anxious. . What happened? "I can feel the location of my family. They seem to be in trouble. My child is crying." Luo Dong''s wife was so anxious that she was sweating, but she did not dare to leave her life behind and run away. "Let''s go and have a look." He had killed the beast-faced clay sculpture and most of the ghosts. Logically speaking, the building should be safe. Gao Ming did not expect that Luo Dong and the others would still be in danger. Hold all the ghosts into the torture house and enter the safe passage with high life. He didn''t go far when he noticed uniform shoe prints and fragments of the Bureau''s uniform in the corridor. Arent they surrounding Lishan Hospital? Speed ??up the speed, Gao Ming saw more signs of fighting. "They are right in front!" Luo Dong''s wife shouted anxiously, but Gao Ming did not rush over. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods were stared at twice by the Lord of the Blood City. They were languid and in poor condition. Now he is still confident to deal with the abnormal events caused by the clay sculptures, but that is not necessarily true for the Investigation Bureau. The General Bureau has many hidden methods. The most important thing is that fate seems to be helping them. Just the special security team led by Wan Jie is troublesome enough. The General Bureau of Investigation also has the Jingtuo God who appears in the photos of the city''s remains, and these are only on the surface of the Bureau of Investigation. ?All the doors on the third floor were opened, and the few remaining monsters were released. Gao Ming could already hear the screams of those things. Luo Dongs son can predict the location of ghosts in advance, so there is no reason to be forced into a blind corner. Arriving at the second floor, Gao Ming glanced down. He immediately grabbed Luo Dong''s wife and signaled her to keep quiet. ?The outside of the lobby on the first floor was completely shrouded in shadow, but investigators entered it one by one regardless of life or death. They were fully armed and did not have much fear of abnormal events. ?In the open space in front of them, the injured female host was being treated by a doctor. Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands. ?Luo Dong stood in front of all the investigators, like a city wall. On one side is the investigator, and on the other side is the daughter who is fighting the monster. ??Everyone saw that his daughter was a ghost, a terrifying cursed evil ghost that was not inferior to alienated monsters! "My daughter is a ghost, yes! But just a week ago she was a living person like you, just like you!" Luo Dong opened his arms, his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and he was almost using all his strength to move toward Those investigators shouted: "She has never killed a citizen, and she has saved my life countless times! No matter what she becomes, she will still be my daughter!" Open your eyes and see, who is fighting the ghosts now? Who is fighting those terrifying monsters for us? ??The neat and cold steps moved forward, the blood rings collided, the superior''s order had been issued, and the voice without any emotion only conveyed one message-attack! "Don''t come here, I beg you, don''t come here!" Luo Dong protected his timid son. As a father, all he could do at this time was to stand in front of his family and block them with his body. Give up your resistance and follow us back obediently. You may still have a chance of survival. The investigators separated to both sides, leaving a path open. A man wearing the uniform of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, wearing a brand-new blood ring and leather shoes, walked forward. He exuded the aura of curse, and half of his face was marked with ghost marks. ?However, it seemed that he had just obtained the ghost marks not long ago, and he was still unable to fully control the power, so the ghost marks on his left face seemed to be alive, not only moving under his skin, but even biting his cheek. Gao Ming, who was in the dark, changed his expression when he saw the security guard. He was none other than his high school classmate Yuan Hui, the monitor of Class 13! ??As a secret move by Situ An, Yuan Hui and Zhuo Jun cooperated with each other and wanted to sacrifice all Class 13. Unfortunately, they met Gao Ming at that time. ?After Situ An disappeared, Yuan Hui, Zhuo Jun and others were taken away by Jingtuo God. He is now wearing the uniform of the East District Security Department and seems to have completely turned to the Investigation Bureau. My daughter didnt kill anyone! Never! There was a hint of pleading in Luo Dong''s words. He knew very well about his daughter''s situation that even if she was killed, it would become a curse and come back to him. Once he is caught, none of his family can escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 345 Invitation from the Bureau of Investigation Chapter 345 Invitation from the Bureau of Investigation Some information about the Investigation Bureau flashed through his mind. All abnormal people will be sent to unknown laboratories and forced to undergo various horrific and cruel experiments. He cannot accept that his family members are still being tortured after death, but now he has nothing can not do this. "What''s the use of repeating these words over and over again?" As Yuan Hui spoke, curse words crawled out of the corners of his mouth, which looked extremely strange. "This world is not about whoever is right or who is pitiful should listen to whoever is right." Yuan Hui gently touched the blood ring: "My two beloved ones have never done anything wrong, but just because others want to threaten me, They were killed so cruelly that they couldnt even become ghosts. Resentment surrounded him, and curse words appeared in Yuan Hui''s eyes: "I can let you go, but who can let them go? Stop being so nagging, if you are unwilling to let go, then I will let you go too. Get rid of it, you weirdo players deserve to die." ??The ghost lines on his face seemed to understand Yuan Hui''s words. The dark ghost shadow crawled out from the left side of his face with bloodshot eyes and continued to grow, reaching several meters in length in the blink of an eye. He was not killed by the ghost in the abnormal incident, but was killed by the eagle dog of the Investigation Bureau. Luo Dong gritted his teeth, despair and fear tortured every nerve in him, and the love and reluctance for his family stabbed like a knife. In the heart. "I am dragging them down... I have always been dragging them down... I am really not a competent husband and an unqualified father. My daughter is right, I deserve to be hated and cursed by them..." ??In the shadows in the distance, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods in Gao Ming''s heart seemed to smell something delicious. The tired Shengxiang opened his eyes. He heard Luo Dong''s prayer and took a big gulp of Luo Dong''s will energy. The scars left by the Lord of Blood City''s gaze finally improved a little, and Shengxiang''s eyes towards Luo Dong became greedy. "Will energy and faith can fight fate. Perhaps this is the only way ordinary people can fight fate." After seeing the situation of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming became more determined on the path he wanted to take. He wanted to reverse the fate of all futures. People gather together to tear apart this false nightmare! ??The ghost crawling out from the left side of Yuan Hui''s face pounced directly on Luo Dong. Although its target was the son and daughter behind Luo Dong, if Luo Dong was still unwilling to dodge, the ghost would directly penetrate his body. ??Clenched his teeth, Luo Dong did not lower his open arms. He pushed his son away with red eyes: "Take your sister! Run upstairs!" Luo Dong not only did not run away, but also chose to stay. He wanted to use his life to buy time for his family members who had turned into ghosts. Some of the investigators at the door turned their heads, and some had closed their eyes. A catastrophe was coming, and such tragedies would happen every day, but they had no other choice. If they left Luo Dong alone, his ghost family would soon change. become a source of pollution and trigger new abnormal events. ?Faced with aberrants and their families, investigators can only kill them, or imprison them in the Mystery Research Institute to conduct various unimaginable horrific experiments. High-quality will energy is absorbed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and it takes the initiative to respond to a living person again following the example. Yuan Hui! ??A familiar voice reached Yuan Hui''s ears, and the ghost figure rushing toward Luo Dong paused. Luo Dong''s wife hurried to her family, and Gao Ming also walked out of the shadows. He looked Yuan Hui up and down: "Old classmate, I haven''t seen you for a few days, how come you became the dog of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau? When you were at Hende Private College , dont you hate them the most? Gao Ming? Hearing Yuan Huis words, all the investigators present became nervous. All the members of Class 13 of Hande Private Academy were ruthless people. It is said that they were the ones who created the Monster Player. ?After knowing the identity of Gao Ming, the female host figured out some problems and immediately reported the situation here to the superiors. Her blood ring was also constantly vibrating. "You are quite leisurely. How does it feel to be wanted?" Yuan Hui and Gao Ming were in the same dormitory, but compared to others, their friendship was not deep. "I feel okay, but I''m just curious. If the teacher knew that our whole class had become wanted criminals, would he faint from anger?" Gao Ming walked up to Luo Dong silently. Looking at Gao Ming''s back, Luo Dong, a big man, almost burst into tears. This brother is simply an angel. He had fallen into the deepest despair, and he did not expect to be rescued by Gao Ming. "You are the ones who are wanted. I have been working for all the citizens of Hanhai." "Don''t call your betrayal so noble. Do you really think I don''t know how you and Zhuo Jun climbed up step by step?" The shadows under Gao Ming''s feet were moving, and the big dog was hiding beside him. ??Having been exposed to the secret of Gao Ming''s heart, Yuan Hui showed a terrifying smile. His character was already a little distorted. The ghost lines on the left side of his face continued to expand, and the aura on his body became more and more terrifying. ?However, Gao Ming remained unmoved. Yuan Hui''s strength was not as good as that of Wan Jie, the leader of the security team. Maybe he had other trump cards. Wait a minute! The two sides were about to get into trouble, but the female host suddenly ran out. She seemed to have received an order from above, and she whispered a few words in Yuan Hui''s ear. The curse words on his face slowly faded, and Yuan Hui regained his senses on the half face without ghost marks. He looked at Gao Ming provocatively: "You are so lucky. The General Administration has changed its plan against you ghost talk players." "Based on what I know about you, you definitely want to do something behind your back." Gao Ming has no trust in the Bureau of Investigation. As long as the Bureau of Investigation is helping Fate maintain the original order, there will be irreconcilable conflicts between the two parties. "Don''t judge a gentleman with a villain''s heart. A few days ago, black fog appeared inexplicably at the border of the Hanhai city, blocking all communications and roads. Now the Hanhai has become an isolated city." Yuan Hui obtained the agreement from above. Finally, he told Gao Ming the information. So your investigation bureau is also panicking? "No matter what you say, everyone is still alive. Internal friction will only make the disaster spread faster. The General Administration just doesn''t want to see the situation worsen, so it wants to cooperate with you." Yuan Hui did not tell Gao Ming Heiwu that only living people can Entering: "Class 13 is the core of Kaitan players. Letting you leave this time is the sincerity of the Investigation Bureau. I hope that after you return, you can convey the position of the Investigation Bureau to the other members of Class 13." Gao Ming didnt know what the female host said to Yuan Hui, but he didnt think the investigation bureau would be so kind. "There are a lot of clay sculptures that escaped from Lishan Hospital. The most difficult ones have completed the spread of their faith. The General Administration is preparing to gather all its forces to carry out a large-scale cleanup operation. Of course, this is also a screening and testing, and everyone participating in the cleanup operation Everyone can get generous rewards, whether you are a front-line investigator, a ghost story player, or just an ordinary citizen, the General Administration will treat you equally. ? Yuan Hui spoke righteously, but the ghost lines on his left face were twisted and ferocious, and curse words kept pouring out. Everything is for Hanhai. (End of this chapter) Chapter 346 past and future Chapter 346 Past and Future ? Gao Ming didnt know what bad idea the Investigation Bureau was planning, but the reward offered by the other party was indeed exciting. "I will convey what you said to others." Gao Ming asked the Flesh Fairy to show his coercion and control Luo Dong''s daughter: "I have helped you solve the abnormal incident in the pet building. I hope you can come next time. Earlier, dont always wait until tragedy happens like a decent character in a movie. Gao Ming walked forward directly. He didn''t see Wan Jie and other security personnel, and his anxious heart fell back into his stomach. With his reputation as a murderer, the investigators did not dare to stop Gao Ming, so they made way for him. ?Seeing that Gao Ming and Luo Dong''s family were about to leave, Yu Ruolong and Yu Ruohu looked at each other, got up from the ground, and followed them. When the will of the beast **** collapsed, the shadow that shrouded the outside of the pet building began to fade. Gao Ming sent Luo Dong to the vicinity of Lishan, and prepared to separate from him after making sure that he was not being followed. I really didnt expect you to be Gao Ming from Class 13. I felt familiar with your name when I first heard it. Luo Dong stood with his family, and he looked at Gao Ming with gratitude in his eyes. "There is no need to say too much thanks. Live well and protect yourself and your family." Waving his hands gently, Gao Ming turned back. Meeting Luo Dong was an accident. His original plan was to enter Lishan Hospital. The Investigation Bureau has surrounded the hospital and classified it as a restricted area. However, now that the blind man''s strength has increased dramatically, it has been able to blend in perfectly with the night. It is difficult for the East District security department to detect it, let alone ordinary investigators. Led by the big dog, Gao Ming successfully sneaked into the hospital. ??The General Administration transformed the front building of the hospital into a special anti-evil building covered with charms, while the back building was completely sealed off. Feeling the position of Afang''s parents, Gao Ming and Dagou tore a gap in the ban and ran directly in. ??Visiting the old place again, the back building brings a completely different feeling to Gao Ming. The black lake was destroyed and all the clay sculptures of ghosts and gods escaped. The place is no longer as sinister and evil as before. After all the clay sculptures are gone, why is the Bureau of Investigation still guarding such an empty building? Big Dog was a little confused. "The senior management of the General Administration would not issue such an order if they came in to see it in person. However, it is also possible that Wanjie reported wrong information to them, causing them to make a misjudgment." Gao Ming was walking on the stairs, and there was something flowing everywhere here. Shadows, everything exudes a strong rancid smell. Isnt Wanjie the head of the security department of the Investigation Bureau? It doesnt matter how sharp the knife is, but the knife cannot have its own will and can only be held in the hand of the owner. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes: Maybe Wanjie has his own ideas. Not only Gao Ming, Xia Yang in his torture chamber was also very afraid of Wan Jie: "That guy was able to bring most of the security personnel out of the Black Lake safely under the siege of all the clay sculptures in the Black Lake. He is really powerful." ?We came all the way to the operating room, which used to be the heart of Lishan Hospital. It was here that Gao Ming imprisoned the doctor and his wife in the torture chamber. ??The blood-stained door was pushed open, and nursery rhymes and the sound of bells were heard at the same time. This department, which was previously considered the bloodiest department in the entire hospital, has now completely changed its appearance. The blood stains on the walls that could not be cleaned were painted with bright paint, clouds were painted around the white bones, big red flowers were painted on both sides of the flesh and blood, loess was sprinkled on the pitted and rotting corpses, and the medicine bottles for the soul were emptied, with seeds planted inside. Half-dead grass, the restraints used to hold patients were woven into hammocks, and various knives and expensive medical equipment were randomly dismantled and pieced together into small houses. It can be seen that someone is trying to change the operating room, but his actions make the place look even more weird and absurd. A chain engraved with a person''s name slowly tightened, the scalpel fell to the ground, and the ringing of the bell stopped suddenly. The male doctor sitting next to the hammock saw Gao Ming. He stood up uneasily, his eyes full of pleading. After entering the torture chamber, the fate of their couple has been tied to Gao Ming. No matter what they do, they cannot escape Gao Ming''s control. The voice of humming nursery rhymes gradually became lower. The female doctor hugged the sleeping Afang and hid behind the male doctor. She quietly revealed half of her face, looking a little worried. "I feel guilty for what you two did. I obviously didn''t do anything!" Gao Ming didn''t want to break the tranquility, but there were some things that needed to be clarified. ?Stepping forward, the eyes of the toys scattered on the ground were moving, and all of them looked at Gao Ming. When he was only three meters away from the male doctor, Afang, who was lying in the arms of the female doctor, rubbed his eyes, as if he had just woken up from his sleep. There are thirteen people in the Blood City Photo, twelve of them are "super villains" like Situ An and Jing Tuo Shen, and Afang is the most special one. He can become a candidate for the Lord of the Blood City entirely because the broken will of the shadow world is parasitic on him. The blood lines on his body became scarlet and dazzling, and the Flesh Immortal became excited as he stared at Afang. He wanted to imprison all the other candidates in the torture chamber. By then, he and Gao Ming would be the real masters of the vast sea. ? Feeling the malicious gaze from the bottom of Gao Ming''s heart, Afang was a little scared, and the various toys scattered in the operating room began to have strong murderous intent. ?In terms of strength alone, Gao Ming is not necessarily Afangs opponent. This kid can use the House of Resentment as building blocks to fuse and build them together, and can forcibly construct a death realm. He probably doesnt even know how many ghosts there are around him. "I rescued your biological parents. You were able to escape from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau because of me. Looking at the source of cause and effect, I killed Situ An, who caused you all the harm. It was I who helped you avenge your family''s murder. "Gao Ming stood there calmly. Afang slowly lifted the hood of his dinosaur pajamas and looked at Gao Ming timidly. "Thank you..." The tail of the little dinosaur''s pajamas drooped, and Afang mustered up the courage to say to Gao Ming: "But I don''t know anything..." There is another will hidden in your body, can you let it come out? Gao Ming rummaged through his pockets. He bought a lot of snacks from his last visit to Afang, and there were two lollipops stuffed in his pockets. Closing his eyes, Afang was hiding under his dinosaur pajamas. He seemed to be asleep, and it took a while before he opened his eyes. At this time, his pupils were full of bloodshot eyes, as if he had not slept for several days: "It dare not come out, there are many bad people looking for it." Then can you convey a few questions to me? Gao Ming had too many doubts about the vast sea and the world, and he eagerly wanted to know the answers. Afang closed his eyes again, and when he woke up again, he waved his little hand: "Its memory was hidden by Situ An and Lu Zang in the clay sculpture deep in the black lake. If you want to know all the truth, you may have to wait some time." Those two **** divided the remaining will of the shadow world? "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Afang stupidly relayed the voice in his body: "There are 364 gods in the contaminated source of faith. Among them, the two clay sculptures suppressed at the bottom are called the past and the future. Its memory and secrets are in those two clay sculptures." "Past? Future?" Gao Ming felt that these two clay sculptures were not easy to mess with just by hearing their names. Their abilities were probably even weirder than those of the Flesh Fairy. Isnt this the big screening held by the General Bureau of Investigation that will focus on these two clay sculptures? (End of this chapter) Chapter 347 The list of fatalities Chapter 347: The list of high-profile people There was something very terrifying sleeping beneath that polluted source of faith. When Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal were competing for the remains of the Blood City, they had felt each other''s aura at close range. The animal-faced clay sculptures and the faceless clay sculptures are far different from them, and they are not on the same level at all. "Each statue has its own ability, and this ability will continue to improve as the number of believers increases. No wonder the Investigation Bureau is anxious." Gao Ming looked at Afang. He didn''t think the other person would lie, but he was weighing whether to do so. Come into direct conflict with those two clay sculptures. Seeing Gao Ming''s hesitation, the boy lay on the male doctor''s shoulder. He didn''t understand why his parents were afraid of Gao Ming, let alone why their parents were afraid of Gao Ming and were unwilling to leave Gao Ming. The adult world is a bit complicated for A Fang. He put his hand into the pocket of Little Dinosaur''s pajamas and took out a black and white photo of himself. "I''m giving this to you, can you let my parents go?" Afang said with a hint of childishness, but his words "parents" resonated with Gao Ming, because Gao Ming also has many parents. . ??Afang regards all ghosts and monsters as his family, and calls everyone he sees as mom; Gao Mings memory has been manipulated by fate, and he doesnt know which of the many parents in the photos is real. ??Going to Afang, Gao Ming took the photo of the deceased. In the black and white photo, Afang was lying asleep at the door of the haunted house. The layout is very simple, but if you look at it from an angle, you will see that there are blood-red doors hidden in the haunted house, and there are blood-red rooms around Afang. ?A Fang is indeed the darling of the shadow world. There are more black and white photos of him than Xia Yang and Situ An combined. "This is the key to my house. With it, you can enter and play in the house I built with building blocks." Afang''s words revealed another message to Gao Ming. Even though Afang is young, he is just like Situ An. They all have their own "home" and are the "parents" chosen by the shadow world. Your home? I built a lot of houses with building blocks, and they are my homes. All the houses that Afang built were haunted houses, and his house was probably scarier than Situ Ans house. Feeling Afang''s kindness, Gao Ming also put his hand into his pocket. His move made all the evil spirits around him become alert, and the air seemed to freeze. He took out a lollipop and put it in Afang''s hand: "There are many people in Hanhai who want to harm you. If you encounter trouble that cannot be solved, you can come to me." Most of the candidates for the title of Lord of the Blood City are careerists like Situ An and Jing Tuo Shen. Those who engage in body art like Xia Yang are considered to be relatively low risk. It is very dangerous for Gao Ming to fight against them alone. If he can join forces with Afang, it can relieve a lot of pressure. "Okay." Afang agreed immediately: "I''m waiting for your good news." Gao Ming did not stop at the back building, but returned to Zhang Dings supermarket with the big dog. "Do you think that kid can be trusted? He is also one of the candidates, and he might be able to do something against you at a critical moment." "Probably not. There must be a reason why Situ An raised that child." Gao Ming looked at the posthumous photo given to him by Afang. There seemed to be a terrifying evil ghost behind each **** door in the photo. I always feel like he wants to tell me something? Another night has passed, and Minlong Street and Lishan have completely changed their appearance. They have become the base camp of ghost talk players. There are even abnormal people setting up stalls on the roadside to buy cursed objects. Of course, they have all handed over "protection" to Zhang Ding in advance. fee". "The new order is slowly being established, and the adaptability of living people is really strong." ? Gao Ming said hello to the supermarket staff, lifted the sign saying no visitors allowed, and pushed open the warehouse door. Did you encounter trouble on the road? Why are you late? Xuan Wen saw Gao Ming coming in, with a hint of worry in her eyes. Originally, I was looking for examples, but I accidentally met another seed candidate, so I wasted some time. Gao Ming glanced at the warehouse. Zhang Ding, Shenpo, Wei Dayou and others were all here. "During this period, based on the information you provided, we released a large number of ghost missions on the Backwater Forum and found many potential players." Xuan Wen picked up an information form: "The city of Hanhai is really surprising. Those ordinary citizens grew up very quickly, as if they had experienced disasters before." "Perhaps they themselves are disasters, but they have forgotten their true identity in this dream." Gao Ming took the form and took a look. ??The Backwater Forum has only been established not long ago, and there are already many Kaitan players whose levels have exceeded level ten, which means that the other party has experienced at least ten abnormal events. Sure enough, people can maximize their potential only when they consider themselves. Unlike the Investigation Bureau, the players in Guaitan do not have any rule restrictions, nor will they check the player''s mental state or backpack. Anything the player obtains from abnormal events belongs to them, except when they trade information and cursed items. , the backwater forum will draw a certain fee. "We have underestimated the power of ordinary people before. In a desperate situation, their will to survive is surprising." Wei Dayou put out the cigarette in his hand and handed the list he prepared to Gao Ming: "The ghost story players of Hanhai They spontaneously formed several relatively large groups. The Disaster Response Joint Mutual Aid Association in the East District has more than 500 people and is very united. They face the most dangerous situations and have the strongest comprehensive strength. " Wei Dayou looked at the soot on the ground: "The founder of the mutual aid association is called Situ Cheng. He is suspected to be a relative of Situ An. It is said that he can control big ghosts." "There are already more than 500 people? It''s developing quite fast." Gao Ming just nodded. "There is no way. The East District is full of anomalies and ghosts. If they don''t stick together, they will die miserably." Wei Dayou continued: "There is something complicated here in the old city. A gang leader became a ghost talk player. Erdang has become a great opportunity. Its power is expanding wildly, the number of Kaitan players it has is constantly increasing, and a large number of ordinary people are working for them. " Youre talking about the Catfish Gang, right? Gao Ming thought of Yu Ruolong. "What is that? The name sounds very tenacious." Wei Dayou shook his head: "They call themselves the Righteous Gang, also called the Hanhai Zhongzhi Self-Rescue Association, and the boss is Shentian." ?? Gao Ming had heard of the name Shen Tian. In a certain future, Xia Yang became the real power behind the Kaitan players after killing Shen Tian and Gao Ming. ?Everyone handed the lists in their hands to Gao Ming, and he also had an understanding of the current situation of the Kaitan players. ?In just a few days, the number of Kaitan players increased several times. When the old rules were broken, everyone was trying their best to save themselves. Collecting the list and the information of the top players, Gao Ming is ready to obtain the will energy of these top players before the General Bureau of Investigation begins, and help flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods become dream ghosts like Yan Xizhi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 348 Screening starts Chapter 348 Screening begins ??The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods were stared at by "fate" twice, and the injuries on his body could only be healed by injecting the energy of a living person''s will. The Lords of the Blood City represent destiny. They have arranged life for every citizen of Hanhai. If you want to change your destiny, you need a lot of willpower to help cover it up until you become the Lord of the Blood City and truly break the shackles. . ??Now the route Gao Ming wants to take is very clear. Collect the energy of will, change the fate of the people in the city, kill or imprison other candidates for the master of the blood city, and become the new master of the blood city before he is obliterated by fate. ?This road is extremely difficult and dangerous, but it is not completely without opportunities. When Gao Ming saw Afang for the first time, the will of the shadow world in that child went berserk, attracting many eyes. At that time, Gao Ming discovered a very important point. The twelve Blood City Lords were not monolithic, and they seemed to have irreconcilable conflicts with each other. "You must be extremely careful in every next step. Before you collect enough will energy, you can''t let the flesh and blood fairy get hurt again." Speaking of which, it is not easy for the flesh and blood fairy to follow the high life. Every day, he cycles between injury and self-healing. . The storm is about to come, and the General Administration''s general screening is equivalent to actively admitting the existence of the disaster. The black fog in the outer suburbs of the city is approaching step by step, spreading towards the urban area. They are no longer able to control the entire vast sea. This disaster has entered a new stage. In order to survive, everyone began to work hard, and the original order was on the verge of collapse. ?Beigang City, third floor of Shumi Research Institute. The hands of the clock on the wall were ticking, and Lord Jd was silently watching the unlocked door. Bang bang bang! There was a knock on the door. Before Jingtuo God could speak, the office door was pushed open, and Wan Jie, covered in blood, entered the house. ?His face is calm and his eyes are deep, and ordinary people can''t guess what he is thinking: "What age are you in? Do you still like to use this kind of mechanical clock?" "I just prefer to listen to the sound of the hands moving. This gives me a more concrete understanding of the passage of time and life." Lord Jingtuo turned off the surveillance camera in the house, poured a cup of hot water and placed it on Wanjie. In front of me: "There are still three hours until the big screening starts. How are your people preparing?" Dont worry, there is no problem. If the people from Class 13 dare to come in, I will kill them all, especially Gao Ming. Wan Jie picked up the tea cup and took a sip. He was not afraid of being poisoned by Lord Jingtuo. "You disobeyed the General Administration''s order and privately led a team into Laiwan Village. Not only did you fail to arrest anyone, but you also released the ghosts in the village. The General Administration is very dissatisfied with your performance." Lord Jingtuo said lightly, His expression didn''t change, but the temperature in the room dropped a bit. "I will satisfy them." Wan Jiefang put down his tea cup: "Do you have anything else to do?" Seeing that Lord Jingtuo didn''t speak, Wan Jie glanced at the compartments on both sides, grabbed the documents on the table, and wiped the blood on his face: "The disaster is spreading faster than anyone expected. Now our communication with the outside world is It was also cut off. I can understand the uneasiness of the higher-ups. After all, they are also human beings. They can also be afraid and die..." ?Starting at the blood-stained documents on the table, Lord Jingtuo remained expressionless, seeming to be hesitating. After a long time, he did not touch the water glass in front of him, but put a brand new information on the table: "The screening was held at the junction of the Old City and the East End, covering the poorest and most luxurious neighborhoods. We have A large number of investigators were sent in, but all the investigators who entered lost their memory and were transformed into abnormal people." "Amnesia?" Wan Jie opened the first page of the new information. The words he read immediately cheered him up: "A suspected level 5 abnormal event?" "That is the result of the evaluation by the Shumi Research Institute, so I am very curious. "What exactly did you release from Lishan Hospital?" "Is this abnormal incident related to the clay sculptures of Lishan Hospital?" Wan Jie concentrated on reading the information: "It should be made of the two clay sculptures at the bottom of the Black Lake. They can not only control memory, but also use the power of rules to strip away ghost patterns. , let us lose the ability given by ghosts. "You can''t use the abilities of ghosts, and the same goes for Gao Ming and those ghost talk players. Your primary goal is to deal with abnormal events, but you can also kill those who are an eyesore in the process of completing the task." Lord Jingtuo will truly The plan was told to Wan Jie. "It''s a good idea, but I always feel..." Wan Jie put away the new information: "Will the General Administration want to take this opportunity to get rid of us too?" "Don''t think too much. Now is the time for the Investigation Bureau to hire people. They won''t do such stupid things." Lord Jingtuo gently turned the edge of the tea cup and spoke calmly. "I hope so." Wan Jie drank the water in the teacup in one gulp, turned to the compartments on both sides and said, "I''ll leave first. See you in the East District in three hours." ?Wan Jie walked out of the office wearing a blood-stained uniform. After the footsteps disappeared, the compartment door was opened, and Jing Tuo Shen''s newly formed East District special security team walked out of it, including fully armed Zhuo Jun and Bai Xiao. If you had taken action just now, we were almost certain to kill him. Lord Jingtuo did not raise his head, just looking at the tea leaves floating in the cup. ?No one present was willing to answer the question of Lord Jedta. After waiting for a few seconds, he waved his hand impatiently: "You guys should go get ready. We will meet at the Xiangshengyong Apartment in the Old City in three hours." ?The sky was gloomy, and the days were getting shorter and shorter. It was only about four o''clock in the afternoon, and all the street lights were already on. The largest and most chaotic Xiangshengyong apartment complex in the old city and Changcheng Community, where social elites live in the East District, are only separated by a wall. That wall, which is not high, divides the two sides into different worlds. ??There are only sporadic lights in the old city, while the neon lights in the East District reflect the color of the dark clouds. People here may not be able to climb over the wall if they work hard all their lives. Fan Fan was wearing a black jacket, followed by doctor Li Chengcai and shot put player Ouyang Susu. The three of them have undergone transformation in a very short period of time, and their temperaments are sharper than before, especially the example. He has matured a lot and also put on a special metal mask. ?The street lights flickered on and off, and more and more people appeared outside the apartment building. They were in twos and threes, and most of them had regular teammates. "Should we wait before going in? Be careful and never let Sister Zhang''s tragedy happen again." Ouyang Susu felt a little uncomfortable when mentioning Sister Zhang. They encountered danger in another abnormal incident. The one who knew some ghosts Yin''s nanny was killed by a ghost. Exhaling a cold breath, Fan Bian slowly opened his eyes hidden under the mask. His eyes were full of bloodshot eyes: "Find the person from Class 13 first. Don''t forget, we still owe him a life." (End of this chapter) Chapter 349 crowd gathering Chapter 349 Gathering Under the dim light, several moths kept hitting the glass lampshade. They danced and shattered in the light, until their bodies fell weakly and disappeared into the darkness. ?An Investigation Bureau boot crushed the moth''s body, the light was distorted, and security personnel wearing blood rings walked out of the darkness one after another. Dark clouds gathered, and the night sky seemed to collapse. Suppressed, silent, they moved forward silently. Here we are. Zhuo Jun raised his hand and everyone stopped. They stood on Yashou Street to the east of Xiangshengyong Apartment and looked to the other side of the street. ??A black vehicle with a Xinhu license plate parked slowly on the other side of the street. Wan Jie opened the door and got out. Lighting a cigarette, he leaned against the car window and asked casually: "What time is it?" There are still four minutes and forty-four seconds left. The team leader glanced at the watch on his wrist: What an auspicious time. Different from the East District Security Special Team represented by Zhuo Jun, Wanjie and the others were all injured and seemed to have been fighting for the past few days. ??Nodding, Wan Jie looked behind Zhuo Jun, and his eyes stayed on Bai Xiao. ?At this time, Bai Xiao was completely different from before. His body was hidden in his uniform, and he was holding the weird long knife in his hand. "Have you eaten malicious meat? Those lunatics at Shumi Research Institute really dare to try anything." Wan Jie closed his eyes, as if waiting for the end to come. The players who received the mission prompts and members of various forces in Hanhai gathered here, but they wisely avoided Wan Jie and Zhuo Jun. The Investigation Bureau sent very few people this time, but why are they all wearing blood rings? Arent the investigators communicators all black? Hush, dont provoke them. They are a group of monsters that are neither human nor ghosts. They are no longer alive. The clouds kept pressing down, and the air was filled with water vapor, which was very stuffy and made people feel breathless. The lights on the street were dimming at a very slow speed. Until the time appointed by the General Bureau of Investigation, a car slowly drove to the door of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. ??Pale hands stretched out of the car, and Lord Jda threw a bunch of keys on the ground. "Xiangshengyong Apartment and Changcheng Community, as well as nearby streets - Yashou Road, Shuangfu Road, Wanhe, etc., are all within the scope of this abnormal event. The various rewards prepared by the General Bureau of Investigation for this large-scale screening are not required by me. To say more, as long as all participants can escape the abnormal event alive, they can enter the Shumi Research Institute for selection. If they bring additional useful information, they will get more." Jingtuo God''s driver came holding an umbrella. Get outside the car. "The outbreak of this abnormal event is related to Lishan Hospital. After investigation, it can be determined that two big ghosts from Lishan Hospital escaped. Considering that there are newcomers among you, I do not force you to hunt ghosts this time. The screening is only to select those citizens with potential, so the assessment is based on the length of survival. " "But you need to pay attention to two points. First, the ghost''s ability is related to memory, and it may tamper with your memory. Don''t even believe in yourself too much after you enter; second, the ghost''s body is two clay sculptures. Destroy them. Abnormal incidents can be solved from the source. ??The driver said it very simply, as if the abnormal event was far less dangerous than Lishan Hospital and was just an ordinary test. The people gathered outside the apartment, some frowned in thought, while others looked excited and were already thinking about which cursed object to choose. "If you are sure you want to participate in this screening, please come and choose a room key. Each key corresponds to a rental house. After entering the apartment building, the first thing you need to do is to find the room corresponding to the key and hide. Get in! Remember, this is very important! Picking up the large bunch of keys, the driver looked at everyone''s face: "Each key can be used by up to five people. You can come and collect it now." The keys jingled against each other and made a sound. The onlookers began to move forward. Many of them had already separated into groups in advance, and several people entered the apartment door with a key. As if due to the large number of living people entering, the shadows began to spread, and lights came on in the dilapidated apartment building. ?One figure after another was swallowed up by the darkness. What was strange was that no one who entered the apartment compound looked back. It was as if no matter where they ran, they would eventually rush directly to the apartment building. ??The Kaitan players who were still observing outside also began to take action. There were fewer and fewer keys. Wan Jie also put out his cigarette butts and led the team forward. "Group of five, collect the key." Wan Jie glanced at Jingtuo God in the car: "The person you want to arrest seems to have not come." Perhaps they have entered in advance. Lord Jingtuo took off his white gloves and glanced at the terrible wound on the back of his hand: They and we have no way out, right? "He is the one who has forced you to have no way out. I heard that he can always take us one step ahead and absorb all the seed citizens into ghost talk players. Although he does not have many followers, each of them has great potential." ?The driver was worried that Wanjie would anger the Lord Jingtuo, so he quickly gave Wanjie a key. ?Zhuo Jun and the others came over after the security personnel who had played the forbidden game left in groups. Lord Jingtuo in the car has thrown away his white gloves. He is digging at the wound with his fingertips, using pain to relieve some emotions: "The photos given to you by the General Administration have all been sewn into your arms. Think about it first after entering the apartment. The method is to use the photos to restore the memory, and then act according to the original plan. ??Juduo God''s eyes were sinister and terrifying: "Keep them all in the abnormal event if you have the chance. I mean never let them come out." Understood. Zhuo Jun and several other leaders nodded. They did not form teams according to a fixed number of people. Many of them held the keys alone, one person per room. "lets go." ??The newly formed East District security team entered Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. Bai Xiao followed the team at the end. He held a knife in his right hand and raised the key in his left hand to take a look. ??There is nothing special about the copper key stained with black dirt. There is a series of numbers on the key handle - 4343. ?Stepping into the apartment compound, the malice in Bai Xiao suddenly surged into his brain uncontrollably. It screamed, but the sound seemed to be getting farther and farther away from Bai Xiao. ?His vision became a little blurry. Bai Xiao remembered the house number 4343, grabbed the key and rushed towards the apartment building. Outside the apartment complex, citizens participating in the screening were arriving in a steady stream. Most of them just wanted to try their luck to see if they could get some benefits, but some people from the General Administration used their lives as bargaining chips. ??Jing Tuo Shen, who was sitting in the car, looked increasingly indifferent. He touched the white ring on his wrist and opened the internal video communication: "How is the situation over there in Changcheng Community? Are the people from Class 13 here?" ??There are two gathering locations for this screening, Xiangshengyong Apartment in the old city and Changcheng Community in the East District. I havent seen it yet. The man in the video communication was wearing the clothes of the director of the investigation branch. He had a face with a Chinese character, and his eyebrows were somewhat similar to Wang Jie, a classmate with a high reputation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 350 Gift Chapter 350 Gift Did you not see it, or are you unwilling to report it? Lord Jingtuo looked much younger than the other person, but he spoke without any politeness, as if he did not take the other persons identity into consideration at all. The branch director didnt care, and just repeated: We have a record of everyone who comes to collect the keys. Do you want to send the registration information to you? "This round of screening is decided by the General Administration. I advise you to put away your petty thoughts. I don''t care what you do in Gangnan, but don''t have any problems tonight." Lord Jingtuo adjusted the video communication channel and connected The picture provided by his own eyeliner. Changcheng Community is jointly managed by the Thirteen Investigation Bureaus of the Westport Future Science and Technology Park and the Gangnan District. A large number of investigators and security personnel gathered here, but they were unable to fully control the street. ??The other side of Changcheng Community is occupied by the Kaitan players led by Situ Cheng and a large number of citizens. In fact, those in the Investigation Bureau were not afraid of Situ Cheng at all. The reason why they did not conflict with Situ Cheng was, firstly, to change the image of the Investigation Bureau, and secondly, because they wanted to preserve their own strength. They also knew that there must be ghosts and wanted criminals among the citizens. Maybe the members of Class 13 that Lord Jedta was looking for were among them, but they were too lazy to look for them. ?It is very dangerous to enter an abnormal event. Whoever wants to go in and die can go in. Why waste energy fighting with the opponent outside? Glancing at the picture provided by his eyeliner, Jingtuoshen frowned. He saw citizens wearing student union armbands in the crowd, as well as a few very obvious outliers. What''s even more outrageous is that not far behind the branch director, there are students Wang Jie and Xi Shan from Class 13! The two of them were wearing the highest level of protective equipment available to investigators, covering most of their faces, and were protected by other senior investigators. ??As the large-scale screening officially began, the team of citizens in Changcheng Community began to move forward slowly, and the elites of the Thirteen Investigation Bureaus of Sihanouk Future Science and Technology Park began to distribute keys and room cards to everyone. Because many residences in Changcheng Community have password doors, some participants only received a series of numbers. ?The East District is in a semi-occupied state, and the people who entered this abnormal event from there are extremely complicated, and it is impossible to completely figure out their identities. ?The temperature is dropping, and the shadow is rapidly expanding like a beast that is constantly being fed, gradually covering the streets on the outskirts of Changcheng Community, and the communication screen is interrupted. Gao Ming should have entered Changcheng Community, and soon his memory will be stripped away by the ghosts in the building, and he will become the weak and pitiful self he was at the beginning..." Looking at the buildings in the distance through the car window, Lord Jingtuo glanced at the reports in his hand. Among them were the test results of the psychological counselor at Henshan Prison, the transcripts of a past session of Hanhai No. 1 High School, etc. All the reports contained A name was mentioned - Gao Ming. After taking Situ Ans inheritance, we have to take over his destiny. The vehicle started, but Lord Jingtuo did not enter the abnormal event. He was in the safe area, watching the gate of the community, quietly waiting for the first living person to come out. ?? Bai Xiao ran wildly in the Xiangshengyong apartment building. The lights above his head were getting darker and darker. He had become separated from other teammates. It was clear that many people had entered the building, but he could not see a single figure. There seemed to be something chasing him in the dim corridor behind him. Even the knife in his hand could not bring him a sense of security. 4343. ?His mind became increasingly confused. Bai Xiao only remembered the house number on the key. He seemed to have forgotten a lot of things while looking for the room. ?As peoples obsessions become stronger and stronger, they will ignore some less important feelings and memories. Time passes minute by minute, and other things disappear with the time. ? House numbers came into Bai Xiao''s eyes one by one. His brain was filled with those numbers, and his eyes became more and more bloodshot. Led by obsession and running wildly, chased by unknown existence, my restless heart beats wildly until the last bit of time is squeezed out. "found it!" He had no time to think about what he had forgotten. His eyes were completely attracted by the house number not far away, and 4343 became the last thing he remembered. Bai Xiao grabbed the door handle, inserted the key hard, and pushed the door open. The moment the door panel rotated, the world seemed to rotate with it. Bai Xiao seemed to be pushed by something and fell into the room. Here, door seems to have other meanings. The door closed, and the bang sounded like the last stage of hypnosis had been completed. ??Bai Xiao climbed up from the ground, with only doubts and a hint of malice left in his eyes. Knife? Bai Xiao looked at his hands, holding a smelly long knife in his palm. ?He stood up silently and looked at the room. All the furniture and decorations in the room felt familiar to him, as if this was his home. My head hurts so much. Am I hungover? I cant remember a lot of things... "No..." Bai Xiao always felt something was strange: "Why isn''t there a photo in this room?" Looking around the living room, Bai Xiao walked to the wooden table. There was a gift box placed on the wooden table that had been used for at least ten years. ??The blood-red box is tied with two black and white straps, giving people a very special feeling, as if a pair of black and white eyes grew out of a **** heart. "What''s this?" ?The gift box is incompatible with the overall layout of the house. This sense of fragmentation will make people unable to help but stare at it. Bai Xiao opened the gift box and found a beautiful bracelet inside. ?The moment he saw the bracelet, Bai Xiao''s name popped up in Bai Xiao''s mind: "My sister''s bracelet, is it a gift for me? Is it the most important thing to me?" ??In one of the smallest apartments in Changcheng Community, Xishan sat in front of the mirror with a confused face: "Why am I dressed like this? This is my home? Where are my parents?" ?His mind went blank. Xishan felt a little hungry. He walked directly to the kitchen without much thought: "The sky is huge, and filling your stomach is the best thing." ?As he was about to get close to the refrigerator, Yushan suddenly noticed a red gift box placed on the dining table. The box seemed to have some special attraction. Who gave me a gift? ? ? Untying the black and white straps, Xishan couldn''t wait to open the gift box, which contained a set of large-sized purple women''s underwear. Stunned in place, Xishan seemed to have been electrocuted. The memory related to this gift instantly appeared in his mind: "Aren''t these the clothes of the female neighbor upstairs? I remember that her death had a great impact on me. The impact changed many of my thoughts. Doors were opened one after another, and people inside the house received their own gifts one after another. ?Each gift is different, and no one knows who prepared these gifts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 351 Something terrible happened outside Chapter 351 Something terrible happened outside Sitting on the sofa in Room 1801 of Changcheng Community, Wang Jie''s expression was gloomy and scary. His pupils were beating slightly, hiding the fear and nervousness deep in his eyes. ?This room is fully equipped with luxury accessories. The world''s top brands can only be regarded as the basics. Many ornaments are designed by masters and handmade and cannot be copied. Being able to live in a house like this is a lifelong dream for many people, but the owner of this house is holding his hands together, and his nails are digging the backs of his hands into blood. Who discovered it? ??On the coffee table in front of Wang Jie was an opened gift box. In the box was a sharp knife with a broken tip. ?The blade is long and slender, and there are muddy dirt and black water plants remaining on the handle. When you get closer, you can still smell a fishy smell. "He found my murder weapon, but why did he send it to me? What else does he know? He saw the process of my murder!" ?Wang Jie grabbed his hair with five fingers, and his handsome face was a little distorted. I cant remember. I cant remember many things. How could this happen? ?Wang Jie let go of his hair, slowly reached out for the knife, and held it again. ?The memory that was deepest in his heart and least willing to face surfaced. That was his first murder. After a careful plan, he killed an unnoticed homeless man. ?The knife penetrated the opponent''s body, but it was completely different from the practice. He was too nervous, the knife hit the bone, and even accidentally hurt himself. This knife not only has the blood of the deceased, but also his blood, so it must not be discovered! ??The clenched teeth gradually loosened, and Wang Jie stared at the knife in his hand, panting, as if he was recalling the feeling at that moment. ?At that time, I felt that it was completely different from killing rats, cats and dogs. "Find the person who gave the gift, and then... shut him up forever." Hiding the knife in his clothes, Wang Jie looked around. This home was very luxuriously decorated, but in his mind it was not his own house. But the longer he stayed here, the more familiar everything around him felt, as if this was his home and he had lived here since he was a child. All his memories are based on this room. My name is Wang Jie, and I still have very clear memories of my first murder in my senior year of high school. So what exactly did I forget? ??The only clue in Wang Jie''s hand is the gift box. The person who sent the gift box must know everything. Checking the room, Wang Jie turned on the computer in the house and checked the living room surveillance. ?The video shows that he opened the door a few minutes ago, lowered his head, walked into the house with the gift box in his arms, and placed the gift box on the coffee table. "Did I bring it in from outside?" Wang Jie couldn''t remember clearly, but the surveillance camera shouldn''t be deceptive: "It seems like I have to go to the doorman and the security room to find out who sent this gift box." ?Memories in the mind seem to be passing by with time, but no one knows what they have forgotten. ?Hide the gift box in the cabinet, Wang Jie opens the living room door, and the sensor light in the corridor outside the door lights up instantly. "The lights are a bit dim, this corridor..." Wang Jie felt that the corridor was very quiet, so quiet that it made him very uncomfortable. After hesitating for a moment, he walked out of the room and walked to the elevator. With a soft ding, the numbers on the elevator display began to change. At this moment, the door of Wang Jie''s neighbor''s house was suddenly opened. A young man with white hair opened the door and said coldly: "I advise you not to go in. , and dont bring things to this level. Who are you? Wang Jie had no impression of that young man at all. "My name is Situ Cheng." Apart from his name, the young man did not reveal any other information about himself: "Something terrible happened outside. If you don''t want to die, it''s best not to stand out." "What happened?" "Can''t you see for yourself? The old city and the East District are dark. Only the power supply of Xiangshengyong Apartment and Changcheng Community has not been cut off. There must be a disaster that we don''t know about in the city!" Situ Cheng''s expression was gloomy. He seemed to be alive. He was very unhappy, but he seemed to have a reason to live: "You can look down at the old city from the window. There is chaos over there at Xiangshengyong Apartment. I heard someone screaming and someone was being chased." Disaster...what threatens us? I dont know. Situ Cheng shook his head. Far away from the elevator, Wang Jie glanced at Situ Cheng up and down. After hesitating for a moment, he asked in a low voice: "Did you receive that red gift box today?" Without retorting, Situ Cheng nodded: "Everyone who lives here seems to receive a special gift. This gift may be more important than ourselves." ?The two were talking, and the numbers on the elevator display suddenly seemed to bleed and became bright. ?That number is like an eyeball, trying to remember the looks of Wang Jie and Situ Cheng. "Is there anything coming up?" Situ Cheng immediately closed the door and hid back home. After Wang Jie stayed there for a while, he did not choose to go home. Instead, he held the knife and walked towards the stairs. He hid behind the safety door, his eyes glued to the crack in the door, staring at the corridor. Wang Jies character has been shaped by his childhood living environment. He has a strong psychological quality and likes to use strong stimulation to satisfy his empty heart. ? ? The number on the elevator display kept changing. When it turned to 18, all the lights on Wang Jie''s floor went out. "Ding!" The elevator door opened to both sides. What made Wang Jie frown was that instead of the normal white light inside the elevator, it was dark red. ?For the first time, he wanted to describe the light as sticky. The stench surged and something came out. Click, click, click A vague outline could be seen vaguely in the corridor. It looked like a human figure, but it gave Wang Jie a completely different feeling from that of a human being. I am a murderer myself, I am a hunter, there is an essential difference between that thing and a perverted murderer ?The head slowly turned, and the thing stopped at the door of Wang Jie''s house. Its face was pressed against the peephole of the security door, and its entire head seemed to be squeezing inward. The sound of the door panel deforming was particularly clear in the darkness. Wang Jie held his breath. It seemed that his home was not necessarily safe! What is that?! What happened to the neighborhood where I live? ??Example looked down at his key, which had a number label on it4441. You two go to this room first. Fan Shi handed the key to Dr. Li Chengcai. "how about you?" Im looking for Gao Ming. Fan Fan could feel a certain call in the flesh and blood. He drank the heart blood of the flesh and blood fairy, and there was some kind of special connection with Gao Ming. ?Before entering Xiang Shengyong''s apartment, he looked everywhere for Gao Ming''s figure, but he had no clue. What he didn''t expect was that after entering the apartment building, a call from flesh and blood suddenly appeared. This could only mean one thing - Gao Ming had entered Xiangshengyong''s apartment in advance before the investigation bureau arrived. (End of this chapter) Chapter 352 Life is like countless different rooms Chapter 352 Life is like countless different rooms ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?His heart was beating fast. Ever since he entered Xiangshengyong''s apartment, he had felt the call of the Flesh Fairy. He was very anxious, as if Gao Ming was in trouble. "Gao Ming needs me now, but even he can''t solve the problem. Can I help?" Fan Yan knew that he was far less powerful than Gao Ming, but he didn''t think too much and ran resolutely in the corridor. Xiang Shengyongs apartment was not big, but what puzzled Fan Fan was that he actually got lost while running. "I seem to have been on this floor..." The shadows were approaching like a tide, and Fan Fan felt that something very dangerous was approaching. Reason told him that if he didn''t hide in the room immediately, he would probably die; but emotionally, he felt Finding a high life is more important. ?Hutching his racing heart, Fan Bian glanced back. The corridor filled with various debris was shrouded in darkness, and all the voice-activated lights that were on just now were turned off. Intermittent voices came from the walkie-talkie. Dr. Li and Ouyang Susu seemed to be calling his name. After a few seconds, the voices of the two teammates were distorted and completely inaudible. The example turned off the intercom, and no longer paid attention to the surroundings. He did not enter any room, and he felt the flesh and fleshy fairy. In this chaotic city, trust is more precious than diamonds. If other people come here, they will more or less think about themselves. Example is indeed an exception. ?Many things in his mind were disappearing, and Shi Fan left everything to the voice in his flesh and blood. He didnt know how long he had been running. There was no one around him, and all the sounds had disappeared. The shadow behind him was getting closer and closer, and his legs became heavy, but Shi Fan felt that he was already very close to the flesh and blood fairy. ?He ran up with all his strength and crossed the steps. After entering the new floor, the call of the Flesh Fairy became confusing and intense. Gao Ming should be on this floor! ?Looking up at the house number, Fan Fan was slightly startled. All the room doors on this floor had the same house number - 0715. The house numbers are the same, but the door panels are different. Some have small advertisements posted, some have been replaced with metal security doors, some have newspaper boxes nailed next to them and milk placed at the door. The most bizarre room at the end of the corridor has that door. It was densely covered with charms. The thing hiding in the shadows behind him was about to come over. Under the pressure of death, Fan Fan didn''t care about anything else. He knocked on the door and shouted Gaoming''s name. No one answered, and he fled in the corridor until he shook the door handle of the fourth room and accidentally discovered that the door was unlocked. Without hesitation, Shi Yan stepped into the house and closed the door. ?He leaned against the door panel, gasping for air. Before he could recover, his entire face was so frightened that the color turned pale. High life?! ?In the center of the neatly tidied living room, wires were entangled and hanging from the roof. They strangled Gao Ming''s neck in circles and hung him in the room wearing a high school uniform. ?Hurrying forward quickly, Banshi hugged Gao Ming''s legs and pushed him up. Unfortunately, Gao Ming''s body had lost all temperature and was like an ice cube. It turns out that the dead are so heavy... Find a kitchen knife, cut the wires, and laid Gaoming''s body flat on the ground. He was so panicked and frightened that he didn''t even have time to feel sad. Am I late? Fan tried to give Gao Ming first aid, but to no avail. There was a corpse in the living room, and Gao Ming had been dead for some time. "He is the founder of the Dead Water Forum and the strongest ghost story player. How could he die like this? This should be my hallucination, a suspended animation?" Fan Xian calmed himself down. He observed carefully and found that the dead Gao Ming was the same as in his impression. Gao Ming was different. This corpse was very young. It was wearing a high school uniform, and its body and face were exactly that of a high school student. High life in high school? ?His eyes were wide open, his tongue was stuck in his mouth, and Gao Ming''s expression was a bit scary. "I''m sorry, I''m late." Fan Yan closed Gao Ming''s eyelids. He also found other scars on Gao Ming''s body, most of which were skin injuries: "Suicide by hanging? In my impression, Gao Ming would never do such a thing. Something! Did I miss something? Walking around the living room, Fan Fan found a divorce certificate thrown in the trash can and a torn mental illness appraisal report. Gao Ming''s father suffered from a hereditary mental illness and would become violent and irritable when stimulated. Sometimes it will be extremely fragile and collapse. Gao Ming himself also has such a problem, but it''s not obvious yet. His parents are divorced? Neither party cares about him. Is he the only one in the family? Entering the bedroom, Fan Fan saw neat bookshelves, all items were neatly placed, and the floor was very clean. Gao Ming, who was in high school, seemed to have obsessive-compulsive disorder and mysophobia. Opening the drawer, Fan Fan took out Gao Ming''s previous certificates and the results of several recent mock exams: "The test scores have been declining. Did something happen to him?" Continuing to rummage, Fan Fan found a torn diary in Gao Ming''s schoolbag that had been slashed with a knife, and found a muddy school uniform under the bed. "Bullying?" Every page in the diary was cruel, making Example clenched his fists when he read it: "No one in his class can speak up for him?" Reading page after page, until July 14th, Gao Ming and his class were preparing to take the bus to participate in some group activities the next day, but Gao Ming couldn''t bear it anymore. He did not die from bullying, but because he could not find any reason to live and left without even writing a suicide note. "Is this Gao Ming''s high school life? Spending every day in pain, home is no longer a harbor, but another nest of despair." Fan Fan put the diary into his pocket: "If this is Gao Ming''s memory, Then he should have died in high school. What I saw at the electric power supply house... was it a ghost? " ?Stepping out of the bedroom, Fan suddenly found the corpse on the living room floor with eyes wide open, as if he was still staring at death. Didnt I close it for him just now? Im not afraid of being alone with a corpse. The problem is that the corpse seems to be looking at me. "The house numbers of all the rooms on this floor are 0715. What is the special meaning of this house number? The call of the Flesh Fairy seems to be coming from other rooms." Fan did not dare to stay in this room for too long. He waited When it gets quiet outside, quietly open the door. "The monster should have left." Xian entered the corridor and tried to knock on the door of the room opposite: "Is anyone home?" ?After a long time, footsteps were heard in the house, and the door was opened a crack from the inside. Who are you looking for? Hearing that familiar voice, Fan Fan was completely confused. He looked at the other party in a daze. ??Gao Ming, wearing school uniform, stood at the door, looking at the example with the same puzzlement. There is a high-profile person in every room? But why is he always in high school? (End of this chapter) Chapter 353 The night of July 14th Chapter 353 The Night of July 14th Pan Fan doesn''t like to use his brain. Most of the time, he is forced to think by abnormal events. He rubbed his head and opened his mouth slightly: "Gaoming... do you still remember me?" The door panel was not fully opened. Gao Ming, who was wearing a high school uniform, stared at the example with a vigilant expression. He said nothing, but his gaze was exactly like looking at a stranger. "I know you have forgotten a lot of things. Your current situation is a bit dangerous, and unknown horrors may come at any time." Fan Fan tried his best to make his words easier to understand, but Gao Ming looked at him as if he was mentally ill. "Can you let me in? I feel something dirty is approaching. It''s too dangerous in the corridor." Fan Xian smiled bitterly. He expected that Gao Ming might encounter various dangers, but he didn''t consider the current situation. Condition. ?Hands of strength, Gao Ming was about to close the door. Shi Fan suddenly became anxious. He was not afraid of the pain and directly grabbed the door frame with his hands. "I really didn''t lie to you. You forgot a lot of things! You saved my life, and I''m here to help you this time!" Fanfan was unwilling to give up this opportunity: "My name is Fanfan. If you think about it carefully, I was here to help you." I said that I am a trustworthy person and I have great potential that I dont even know about. Gao Ming stared at the face of the paradigm and saw that the other person was clinging to the door. He finally couldn''t help but speak: "Tell me what I have forgotten?" "Abnormal events broke out, and the vast sea is now full of ghost stories. You created the Backwater Forum and led all ghost talk players to fight against ghosts!" Fan Yan himself said very excitedly, and the doubts and doubts in Gao Ming''s eyes gradually disappeared. Ive confirmed that you are indeed a madman. ?Hands away to close the door, Fan Shi lets the door panel squeeze his hand and refuses to let go: "I can prove it, I can prove it!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????" He frowned and pursed his lips. His heartbeat sped up inexplicably, but it soon returned to normal. Everything here seemed to be trying to change him. ??The worn-out voice-activated light in the corridor flashed and the light began to dim. The moment it went out, something in the distant corridor quickly crawled towards this direction! It''s like a puddle of rotten flesh with many limbs! "Sorry, I''m offended!" Xian''s expression became distorted, and a ghostly face emerged under his skin. He opened the door with all his strength and hid in the room before the dirty thing got close: "One minute, I stayed in the corridor for more than a minute. After a few minutes, it seems to attract dirty things. ?Leaning against the door panel, Fan''s facial features returned to normal. When he saw Gao Ming getting up from the ground, he didn''t cry out in pain and immediately tightened his grip on the fruit knife on the table. ?The phone screen has not turned off yet. Before the example came, Gao Ming had already called the police, but no one responded. "I''m really here to help you." Fan Xian leaned on the door, looked through the peephole, and after confirming that the dirty things were gone, he slowly raised his hands: "I don''t know what happened to you, but if you really know me, That Gao Ming should be able to understand what I said. The house numbers of all the rooms in this corridor are all 0715. I found one of your bodies in the room opposite yours..." Seeing Gao Ming''s pupils shrink, Fan Fan waved his hands repeatedly: "I didn''t kill him, he committed suicide. I still have a diary he left here." ???????Putting the incomplete diary on the ground, he gently pushed it to Gao Ming, and then squatted on the ground obediently. "Diary?" When he saw the cover of the diary, Gao Ming''s eyes changed. He picked up the diary and read it page by page. His expression changed from initial confusion to surprise: "This writing and writing habits are the same as mine. , all the little details are exactly the same, just..." Just what? Fan Fan stayed where he was, leaning pitifully against the door panel, not daring to go into the room to investigate. "I also have the habit of writing a diary." Gao Ming struggled for a while. He got up and entered the bedroom, rummaging through his schoolbag and finding a diary. The appearance of the two diaries was exactly the same. Gao Ming spread them out in front of the example and flipped through the pages. ??Every word in the first seven diaries is the same, but starting from the eighth entry, they embark on a completely different life. "In the diary you brought, the eighth article says that I became a new target of bullying because I stopped them from bullying other people. They blocked me in the toilet and beat me violently. After I was beaten, I chose to sue the teacher." Gao Ming opened his clothes and revealed a scar on his arm: "But the diary I wrote said that that day they blocked me in the toilet and beat me violently. I knew I couldn''t beat everyone, and then I stared at the leader. He was so desperate that we smashed the toilet glass, and then I grabbed the sharpest piece and pressed it against his neck. I was so nervous that I cut his neck." The same diary, the same date, but the recorded content is completely different. "I seem to have chosen another path in life." Gao Ming continued to flip through the diary: "The school bully''s family has a little power, and those who participated in the bullying had nothing to do with it, but I was punished. After that, they continued If he found trouble with me, I would continue to be the school bully, and the beatings would get worse and worse until he dropped out of school. "You''ve already dropped out of school, why are you still wearing your school uniform?" Fan Shi was covered in cold sweat. This Gao Ming was different from the Gao Ming in the room just now. He didn''t care about the consequences at all, and he had to carry someone on his back even if he died. "That school bully is usually picked up and dropped off by his family, but I can''t find a chance. Tomorrow our class will go out to participate in activities, and I''m going to go with him." Gao Ming said nonchalantly: "I can''t be expelled from school in vain. ah." "Going to participate in activities outside tomorrow?" Example picked up the diary and looked at the date: "Today is July 14th?" "kindness." "Why do you all stay on this day? Stay on the night before taking the bus with the whole class?" The example found some questions: "Is it you who is also in the other rooms, who has made different life choices?" Some Gaomings have committed suicide, and some have dropped out of school because they intentionally hurt others... Thinking of this, a flash of light suddenly flashed in Bian''s eyes. He vaguely remembered the room at the far end of the corridor. The door panel was covered with various charms, possibly to prevent ghosts and dirty things from approaching. What choice did that high priest make? Why are there all spells on his door? Did he see a ghost? Different choices will lead to different lives. Fan Fan doesnt know why Gao Ming became like this, but he is getting closer and closer to the truth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 354 What is the gift of high life? Chapter 354 What is the gift of a high life? "Have you seen a ghost?" Gao Ming, who was expelled from school, heard the voice of the paradigm and tightened his grip on the knife in his hand. ?At first Gao Ming didnt believe what Fan said, but when the other party took out his diary, Gao Ming began to waver. "The house numbers of all the rooms in your corridor are 0715. I suspect that there is one of you living in every room. I don''t know why this happens, but I saw a room at the end of the corridor with a sticker on the door. It''s full of spells and is particularly scary." Fan Bian knew that the current Gao Ming was one of the founders of the Backwater Forum, so he did not underestimate the past Gao Ming, even though he was only a high school student now. Are they all in the same room in the corridor? Different choices create different lives and give Gao Ming different personalities. ??This Gao Ming, who was expelled from school, is cautious and fierce. He has a sense of justice in his heart, but he also holds a grudge. Otherwise, he would not have been expelled from school and still have to fight the school bully. "Yes." Example was a little surprised: "Have you never left the room?" I also went out in the morning and picked up some tools at the garbage transfer station to prepare for use tomorrow. Gao Ming shook his school uniform. Under the seemingly ordinary uniform, there were weapons he made himself. "Have you ever been out? Didn''t you find any ghosts in the corridor outside?" Shi Yan was surprised. "Everything was normal when I went out in the morning. I''m pretty sure that I am the only one in the corridor with the number 0715. The change must have happened after I entered the room." Gao Ming pulled off the cloth strip on the mop and found it again. A knife: "Let''s go out and have a look later. If it''s true as you said, there are only two possibilities. One is that the ghost appeared after I returned home and arranged a trick similar to a ghost hitting the wall in the building; the other is that I There was something wrong with my memory. I didnt go out in the morning. I might have been hypnotized. Hearing Gao Ming''s words, the surprise on Fan Bian''s face could not be concealed. He did not expect that Gao Ming would be so rational. He was just a high school student. "Okay." Shian took a deep breath and said, "We can stay outside for about a minute. The ghost will come after more than one minute." Understood, lets go out and have a look. ? Seeing that Gao Ming was even more excited than himself, Fan Bian nodded: "You are indeed a ghost talk player who can create a backwater forum." Opening the door, the example started timing, and they both came to the corridor. ? ? There are different doors on both sides of the dilapidated corridor. Each door has its own characteristics, but the house numbers have all been replaced with 0715. "I''m not lying to you." Fan Fan silently counted the numbers and counted down. He glanced at the opposite room inadvertently, and his pupils suddenly narrowed: "Where is the body?" The body that committed suicide in the room opposite is missing! The ground is empty, and the wires hanging above the living room are still swinging from side to side. ?Hairs on his neck stood up, and Fan Fan felt a chill. He wanted to remind Gao Ming, but Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, walked directly to the opposite room. Watch out for the corpse! Can I still kill myself? Gao Mings mop had a knife tied to its tip. He looked at the opposite door, which was almost the same as his own home, and his eyes widened: Its impossible ?Try to turn on the lights in the house and search around the house. Fifty seconds passed, and Fan was standing in the corridor, his heart beating faster and faster. The time is almost up! Come back! Shians Adams apple rolled, and he saw something in the shadow in the distance. Dont worry! Gao Ming had a lot of things in his schoolbag. Hurry up! The ghost is coming! Example is really scared. Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, hurried over with his schoolbag and weapons in hand. To Fan Bian''s surprise, Gao Ming threw his schoolbag into the house and stood at the door. Not only did he not close the door, half of his body was still outside! Youre crazy! "Why doesn''t the ghost hurt the people in the room? I want to see... what on earth is this ghost?" Gao Ming''s response scared the **** out of the paradigm. Compared with the Gao Ming who committed suicide, this Gao Ming who was dropped out of school So brave. You want to see a ghost? "My hands and feet are shaking nervously, cold sweat breaks out on my back, and the cold air keeps getting into my body. I''m very scared now, but fear can''t solve the problem. I have to kill him." Gao Ming tightened the weapon he made. Chest rises and falls, The voice-activated light in the distance went out without warning, and arms and broken legs stretched out from the thick darkness. They seemed to be attracted by something and crawled towards this direction crazily. Bang! ??Fanxian dragged Gao Ming and closed the door. Their palms were soaked with cold sweat: "It''s too risky, you''re too crazy." There is a human head, with a body similar to that of a human, with many arms and legs. His face is a bit familiar to me, as if I have seen it somewhere. Gao Ming touched his chin. "You actually saw the monster''s appearance clearly?" Fan gave a thumbs up: "That''s true." "I almost believe what you said now." Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, opened his schoolbag, which contained a mental illness diagnosis certificate, divorce certificate and some sundries: "Different choices have different fates. My parents were not divorced. They We are very loving, and we didnt check for any mental illness, but my family chose to reconcile with the school bullys parents and asked me to apologize, so our relationship is very bad. Every family has its own sutras that are difficult to recite. Fan Fan smiled bitterly. When he was in school, he was often called a parent because of fights. "There are so many rooms on this floor. There must be a perfect life hidden among us." Gao Ming ran into the bedroom and began to put water and food into his backpack: "We will go to other rooms to see later, maybe someone The answer is hidden in life. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sudden knock on the door made Gao Ming and Fan Bian freeze on the spot. Without saying a word, they all turned to look at the living room door. ?Someone knocking on the door? Knocking on the door at this time? ??? Xian made a gesture, and the corpse opposite the door disappeared. Could it be the corpse knocking on the door? Or maybe the ghost didnt leave? The knock on the door continued. Fan Shi and Gao Ming quietly walked to the door and looked through the peephole. The example has no impression to the people outside the door, but the expression of Gao Life has become a bit strange: "Liu Yi? How can she come here? She is dressed up well!" Who is Liu Yi? The example was confused. "My high school classmate confessed to me, but I rejected him." Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, said with certainty. After confirming that it was Liu Yi, the two struggled for a while until the voice-activated light outside went out again. Gao Ming thought that there were monsters outside, so he decisively opened the door. "Come in!" Wearing a slim-fitting women''s suit, Liu Yi simply tied a ponytail. She kept knocking on the door with her right hand and held a big red gift box in her left hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 355 right day Chapter 355 The Right Day What is first love? The dew of innocence on your heart? A kite with a broken string? A math problem with no answer? Or, is it a cold and scary female ghost carrying a gift? Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, was leaning on the wooden table. Liu Yi, who was wearing a casual suit, stood at the door. Fan Bian stood between the two with a confused look on his face. Did he feel that he was a little redundant? "Liu Yi, you look a lot older." As soon as Gao Ming opened his mouth, Fan Fan felt that something was wrong. Even a straight man like him knew that he couldn''t say that a girl looks old. After making sure that the door was locked, Liu Yi walked around the house carrying the gift box. Her eyes were always on Gao Ming: "Have I confessed to you?" "You were harassed by gangsters outside the school. I couldn''t bear to fight with them. Then you sent me to the school infirmary, bought me a lot of things, and stayed with me for several days." Gao Ming frowned: "But I made it clear that you should study hard and not fall in love prematurely." Liu Yi really couldn''t listen anymore and opened the two diaries on the table without saying anything. "Is this a gift for me?" Gao Ming was about to touch the big red gift box, but Liu Yi suddenly raised his hand to hold it down. Why? "The gift in the box is mine." Liu Yi took a step forward and stood in front of Gao Ming. She had very light makeup on her face and her body temperature was very low. The distance between the two was a bit close. Gao Ming, who was wearing school uniform, couldn''t help but take a step back, but Liu Yi followed closely. She stared at Gao Ming''s face: "You didn''t receive your gift? There should be a room in everyone''s room. Everyone deserves a gift. "What are you talking about? Do you think you are Santa Claus?" Although Gao Ming is wearing a school uniform, he doesn''t feel like a good student at all. As a ruthless person who fights every day and blocks the school bully, at this moment Forced by Liu Yi, he kept retreating. ?His back hit the wall, and Gao Ming finally realized something: "You are not Liu Yi, what on earth are you!" "I am Liu Yi, but you are not the high-ranking person I am looking for." Liu Yi frowned, and she glanced at the example: "Why do you appear here?" Fan Fan opened his mouth. He heard Gao Ming in school uniform say that Liu Yi was a classmate, so Liu Yi should also be a member of Class 13: "Gao Ming asked me to come. He saved my life. I will do it no matter what." help him." "Are there still good people like you in Hanhai now?" Liu Yi stared at the example for a while: "Where is your gift?" What gift? I really dont understand. "When you hold the key and open the door, there are gifts in every room. They are the most important things in your life. You will never forget them even if you die!" Liu Yi carried his gift box and protected it behind him. . "I gave the key to my teammates. So far, I have only entered the room where Gao Feng is." Bian was not good at lying and told the truth. Leave immediately and find your own room. Only by getting a gift can you leave this world of weird stories. Liu Yi looked serious. After thinking for a while, Fan Fan shook his head: "Gao Ming needs my help now, and I won''t leave. If there are gifts in my room, my teammates will help me put them away." Seeing that Fan was so stubborn, Liu Yi didn''t say anything. She threw the two diaries into Gao Ming''s schoolbag: "Everyone of us who enters an abnormal event will receive a gift in his room. This Gao Ming If life does not receive a gift, it means that he is not the right choice and is not the day we are looking for. "What''s the meaning?" "All the house numbers here are 0715. According to the date on the diary, it is July 14th now, and after midnight it will be July 15th." Liu Yi and Gao Ming took that bus twice in a row: "If you follow the lunar calendar, July 15th is the Hungry Ghost Festival." Ghost Festival? "Gao Ming''s biggest life change started on the night of the Ghost Festival. Only if we let him continue to make those choices will he become what he is now." Liu Yi temporarily believed the example: "We have eliminated two rooms But this is not enough. Our time is very tight. "No? What are you talking about?" Gao Ming tried his best to integrate, but he really couldn''t understand. "You can understand that the two of us come from the future several years later. Someone wants to harm you. Now only by helping you make the right choice can you become the right version of yourself." Liu Yi''s expression was cold. She and Xuan Wen were completely different. Different temperament, vigorous and resolute, not talking about worldliness. "A few years later..." Gao Ming''s eyes moved slightly, seeming a little puzzled: "Are you still so mediocre?" Seeing that Liu Yi''s eyes were like knives, Fan Bian quickly stood in the middle: "He is praising you for being young. It''s important to save people, it''s important to save people!" There was no sound in the corridor, and three people crowded at the door. Gao Ming, who was expelled from school, took out his notebook and wrote the same words on every page. The general idea was that he hoped Gao Ming in the room would open the door and discuss how to save himself. "We will go out at the same time in a while, stuff as many papers as possible into the house, and remember to knock on the door if there is still time." Fan counted the time and then opened the door. The voice-activated light came on, and the three of them stuffed the notes into several rooms and came back after almost a minute. They waited in the house for a long time, but there was no abnormal sound in the corridor. Gao Ming in other rooms seemed unwilling to open the door even after seeing the contents of the note. "It seems that not everyone is so brave." Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, held the weapon he made: "If they don''t open the door, let''s try to solve it with violence, right?" "Pry the door open?" Liu Yi is a lawyer. She has never done this before: "You are quite cruel to yourself." I just want to see what the right choice is. After the outside calmed down, the three people came out again. This time Gao Ming took the lead. He took the crowbar he picked up from the garbage dump and rushed directly to the wooden door diagonally opposite. He aimed at the lock and smashed it in. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t open the ordinary wooden door. . Its broken, it seems these doors can only be opened from the inside! Gao Ming said in a loud voice, Only the owner of the house can open the door! "Let me try!" Liu Yi grabbed the crowbar. Obvious muscles and obvious blood vessels could be seen on her arms. The example and Gao Ming didn''t know what Liu Yi had experienced. The woman''s strength seemed to be larger than both of them, and even the crowbar was deformed. "No! It can''t be opened. It seems that they can only come out on their own initiative!" Liu Yi let go of the crowbar. "Hurry! It''s time to go back!" Shi Yan shouted anxiously, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door from the deepest part of the corridor! Dong dong dong! ?The sound was very obvious, as if a head kept hitting the door panel. "Did the knock on the door come from inside the house?" Fan Fan was shocked. He looked towards the deepest part of the corridor - the door panel covered with charms was shaking slightly. The high life in that room wants to come out! (End of this chapter) Chapter 356 The most ordinary me? Chapter 356 The most ordinary me? Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, couldn''t help but walk deeper into the corridor, but Fan Fan grabbed him: "Go back first!" The high life in that room is asking for help! He wants to come out! Dont worry, what if the person in that room is not Gao Ming, but a ghost? Liu Yi held Gao Mings shoulder. "ghost?" The three of them returned to the house, and Liu Yi closed the door. She waited until there was no sound outside before she dared to speak: "Everyone is unique, and his life is made up of countless choices. Those different choices make up a true self. Hands on his schoolbag tightly, Gao Ming thinks about Liu Yi''s words. "The fact that you are like this means that those who want to harm you have fixed your memory on July 14th. For you, this is the beginning of all changes; for those who want to harm you, "This is also an opportunity to correct all mistakes." Liu Yi continued to analyze for the two of them: "Depending on different choices, you may be expelled from school, or you may have committed suicide, so there is also a possibility that you have become a ghost." The example says that there is a ghost in the building. Gao Ming saw the appearance of a ghost before. His body was covered with other people''s hands and feet. It was scary and terrifying. "Even if I become a ghost, isn''t it still me? Can I still kill myself?" Gao Ming, who was expelled from school, gradually became excited: "Maybe I can join forces with him, and we can go ''kill'' other ghosts together! " Liu Yi covered his forehead. Different choices led to different high lives. The high life in front of him seemed not to be afraid of anything, he was brave enough to be reckless, and he just did it anyway. But if he doesnt recognize his relatives, what if you also kill him? "Then if I am killed by him, will I turn into a ghost? Then I won''t be afraid of other ghosts, right?" This Gao Ming doesn''t care about life and death. After knowing the existence of ghosts, his mind suddenly became active: "Instead of hiding like a mouse, Tibet, its better to become a ghost! It was hard to imagine that these words would come out of the mouth of a high school student, and even the example was shocked. "You thought you could turn into a ghost after death and kill everyone. In fact, the moment you died, your soul was probably eaten as food." Liu Yi frowned and took out a blood-red student union armband from her pocket. : "The room at the end of the corridor is quite far from here. You can''t check out too many things in one minute. If you really want to go there and check, wear this armband." "What''s this?" "There is a ghost hidden in the armband." Liu Yi spoke calmly, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing: "After wearing the armband, you are no longer a living person, and the ghosts outside will not go out of their way to trouble you. , but if you walk in front of the other party and are directly seen by the other party, you will still be chased by the ghost. " I only have one armband, are you willing to give it to me? Liu Yi in Gao Mings memory was very different from now. "I''m not sure what''s in the last room, but I have to figure out which room Gao Ming''s gift box is in, so sooner or later I have to enter the last room." Liu Yi threw the armband out: "If you are willing to do it for me, I I should thank you." "Okay, I''ll go take a look." Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, put on the student union armband. He didn''t listen to the dissuasion of the example, put on his schoolbag, took the weapon, and walked out of the room. The corridor gave Gaoming the same feeling as before. It was dilapidated, dirty, piled with debris, and there were black stains on the walls. ?Gao Mings family is not considered wealthy, and he seems to have lived in the old neighborhood for a long time. The voice-activated light above his head emitted a dim light. Gao Ming walked past a door. The closer he got to the door covered with charms, the faster his heart beat. He was forcing himself not to be afraid, but his forehead Still couldn''t stop sweating. "arrive" He seemed to feel that someone was approaching, and the knocking on the door from inside the house kept getting louder. Gao Ming looked at the densely packed talismans on the door panel, and felt as if countless pairs of eyes were looking at him. What choice did you make? How could you end up like this? Pressing the door handle, Gao Ming couldn''t open the door. He searched for his key, but he couldn''t fit it into the keyhole. His body trembled slightly, Gao Ming slowly raised his hand and tore off a spell from the door panel. On the yellow paper talisman were various symbols drawn with red cinnabar. Gao Ming approached the door panel, leaning his body and lying on the cat''s eye. Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you ??The small room is neatly tidied, and although the furniture is not expensive, it looks warm. Wearing a high school uniform, Gao Ming brought out two plates of food from the kitchen. He placed one meat dish and one vegetarian dish on both sides of the cake, and took himself a bottle of iced Coke from the refrigerator. My parents are working overtime, and Im the only one left. Turn on the TV and randomly find a variety show to play. Gao Ming was not interested in watching it, but he just thought it would make the house more lively. After finishing the meal slowly, Gao Ming cut another piece of cake and tasted it. While eating the cake, he looked to the other side of the dining table. There was a big red gift box, tied with two ropes, one black and one white. . Is it a gift from my parents? But today is not my birthday, so why is it a cake again? Is it a gift again? With doubts and expectations, Gao Ming walked to the gift box and was about to open it when he suddenly heard a knock on the door. Who is out at this late hour? ?He looked outside through the peephole. Someone seemed to be moving in the corridor. Due to the dim light and viewing angle, he couldn''t see clearly. "There seem to be three people. The student is wearing our school uniform. His back looks like... strange to me. Have I seen my own back?" After a while, a piece of paper was stuffed under the door. After Gao Ming picked it up, his eyes slowly changed: "The handwriting is exactly the same as mine!" ?The content on the paper shocked Gao Ming. He suspected that a few lunatics had entered the corridor. Is there a ghost in the corridor? Do you want to believe whats on the paper? ? Life seems to have reached a fork in the road again, and different choices lead to different futures. "Stay at home and wait for your parents to come back? Or go out and talk to them?" After Gao Ming thought for a moment, he quietly opened the door a crack, but as soon as he did so, the voice-activated light in the corridor went out, and an extremely ugly man appeared on his body. A monster with many limbs rushed from the shadows at the corner of the corridor, and the target seemed to be him! ?This horror, which he had never seen in his nightmares, frightened Gao Ming so much that he sat on the ground. He closed the door almost instinctively. Gao Ming, whose face was pale and wearing school uniform, was too frightened to speak. There was no bullying in school, no expulsion from school, no hereditary mental illness, and no messy things. It was just the most ordinary Gaoming who received that gift. (End of this chapter) Chapter 357 The most special me Chapter 357 The most special me ? Timid but not cowardly, passionate but afraid of death, a little careless in doing things, but when he sees something clearly, he will try his best to run forward. ??Gao Ming in this room is very contradictory. There is nothing special about him. All his choices are ordinary. He is the most ordinary one. But there is the most ordinary self, and maybe there is also the most special self. Three punishments and wounded officials meet the sheeps sword, and four pillars are born without children. Everything in the world is fate, and it is not up to anyone to calculate it. "Gao Ming, the name we gave you has a special meaning. You were born alone, unmarried and childless, and suffered many disasters. You will eventually embark on a path of being unaccompanied. So we added a name to your name. The word "fate" means that those who are alone have little family ties and cannot rely on any external help, but you have a destiny in your name, and you can completely control your own destiny. No matter how dangerous or evil it is, at least you still have yourself by your side. " "Your father and mother left early. After grandma leaves, you will be left alone. You must be well, and you must be well." An old mans language message came from the mobile phone and was played over and over again. After a long time, a hand full of words stretched out from the bathroom and turned off the voice message. ??The bathroom door was ajar, with a set of wrinkled high school uniforms thrown at the door. Standing in the bathroom was a somewhat thin high school student. The faucet was not turned off, and cold water splashed on the high school students. It cant be washed off, why cant it be washed off? He was standing in front of the mirror without any clothes on. Every inch of his skin was engraved with words, some to extend his life, some to pray for blessings and protect his family. The meanings expressed by all the black words were very good, but when When they all appear on the skin of a living person, they only feel weird. Turning off the faucet, the high school student poured the water from above his head. Water droplets splashed everywhere. He picked up a bath towel and scrubbed his skin desperately, but the words could not be removed. "Snapped!" The basin fell to the ground and broke into pieces. ??The wet hair stuck to his forehead. The high school student picked up his hair and saw various words written on his scalp! I look like a monster in the mirror. He wiped off the water stains on his body, put on his high school uniform, and stood in the middle of the living room with his mobile phone. ?All the furniture and items in this room were arranged just as he remembered them, making him feel extremely familiar, but he did not dare to sit down. Is this my home? The toilet is located near the middle of the house. In front of the living room door is a narrow corridor, with a mirror at the end of the corridor. ?This room is very dark even during the day. It still feels a bit groggy even if the lights are turned on. When walking in it, you will smell some strange smell for no reason, and it smells slightly, as if something is rotten. ??The house itself is at the end of the corridor of the old building. The door is facing the corridor entrance. There is always wind blowing in under the door crack, which makes my ankles feel chilly. The house has terrible Feng Shui, and the interior layout is even more puzzling. There is a fish tank with dead fish floating in it and a withered money tree in the living room. These are normal. Dark soil was spread under the worn carpet, a rusty kitchen knife was tied to the lampshade in the living room, and there was a brazier filled with paper money and ashes directly to the north of the house. The phone rang again, but there was no reply. Grandma sent another voice message: "Gaoming, don''t go out. The teacher said that as long as you stay for seven days, all diseases and disasters will be resolved." "Believe me, grandma, this time, I asked you for protection from your husband. Just do it and be obedient!" "Your father and mother just didn''t listen to me and were killed by the evil. You are my only family, and you must stay here for seven days." He clicked on the voice line one by one with his finger, and the high school student listened silently. Without leaving the house, he slowly walked to his bedroom. ?On the corridor between the living room door and the bedroom, there are red threads tied with bells hanging on the threads, and incense ash and white rice are sprinkled on the ground. Holding his head, he opened the bedroom door. ?The faint red light made the words on his face even weirder. He stopped and looked inside. The bedroom is not big, but the original white walls are covered with red lines, huge eyes are painted on the ceiling, and many pricked ears are painted on the surrounding walls. Her heart was beating steadily and quietly. He lowered his head and looked down, and saw a heart drawn in the center of the bedroom floor. ?The heart is covered with knives and has various charms attached to it. Close the door expressionlessly, the high school student opened the closet and sat in. Without being watched by the eyes on the ceiling or eavesdropped by the ears on the walls, he closed the cabinet door, used his mobile phone to illuminate it, and took out a diary from the pillow case. My name is Gao Ming When he was very young, Gao Ming''s parents went missing late at night and their whereabouts are still unknown. His grandmother tried to dissuade them that day, saying that the immortal told her not to travel today and to stay at home, but unfortunately they didn''t listen. From then on, grandma was like crazy. She felt that everything Daxian said was right. Gao Mings father and mother were not dead, but were taken away by dirty things. In order to find the two of them, she tried various methods and hired helpers. She moved several times and changed the feng shui. She even tried to trade her ghost house for a yang life, praying to ghosts and gods to let her children go. The young Gao Ming was brought up by a crazy grandmother in this way. All the protective talisman words on his body were written on him when he was very young, and they have now grown into his flesh. ?There are many more outrageous things than having words engraved all over his body. Although Gao Ming is not very old, his body has suffered a lot of injuries that should not have occurred. Opening the diary, flipping through the pages, I found out that grandma did not allow Gao Ming to go to school. He was discovered by kind-hearted people in the community, and he had the opportunity to go to school. But he is a weirdo in the crowd because he is dressed in words. He cannot adapt to the gaze of others and is always being stared at! The diary records his schooling experience. He is very smart and learns things quickly, but he always drops out of school due to various reasons. His grandmother also wants to use his blood as a guide to find his son and daughter-in-law, and use their money and Life span is dedicated to the Master and the Great Immortal. Living over and over again until this day. Gao Ming took out his pen and wrote July 14th in his diary. Grandma, now I believe there are ghosts in this world, and I believe what you said. ?The phone suddenly lit up at this moment, and grandma sent voice messages one after another. However, Gao Ming did not look at it anymore, and just held the pen and continued writing. After all, you are dead. I watched you die with my own eyes, but how can a dead person keep talking? There was a sudden knock on the door, and the red string covered with bells began to shake. Do you want to come back? Can you still come back? (End of this chapter) Chapter 358 Survival using memory as a bargaining chip Chapter 358 Survival using memory as a bargaining chip ?The cabinet door was closed tightly, and Gao Ming, who had written prayers all over his body, was holding his pen. He did not continue writing in the diary, and his eyes were fixed on the constantly vibrating mobile phone. ?Grandmas voice messages appeared one after another, like a reminder of death. If Gao Ming doesnt answer the call, the voice will not stop and the frequency of sending is getting faster and faster, which seems to drive people crazy. ?A minute later, the voice message suddenly stopped, and a video invitation box popped up on the phone. Grandmas black and white avatar looked particularly scary, as if she was about to get out of the constantly vibrating phone. Video invitation? The face full of words was a little distorted. After Gao Ming hesitated for a moment, he still chose to answer the video call. "Gao Ming, do you know how worried I am about you? Never leave this room. Once you go out, all our arrangements will be in vain! Do you still remember your father and mother? They just didn''t listen to me, so they There was an accident!" The old man in the video looks a bit like Gao Ming. He has silver hair, looks a bit worn and tired, and his clothes are dirty. The old man clumsily controlled the mobile phone and shouted at the screen. There were various magic weapons and various "magic medicines" placed around her. She basically offered all the valuable things in the house to the immortal. "Obey! Sir said it! The disaster on you will be over in seven days!" ??Staring at the video silently, Gao Ming''s eyes became increasingly strange. ??The room in the video is very familiar, but the scene in the video is different from the reality. ??Grandma shouted loudly in the video, with tears in her eyes. She seemed to be really worried about her life, but... Throwing away the half-written diary, Gao Ming reopened the cupboard door and walked towards another bedroom in the apartment. "Don''t open the door! This is a shame! I''m trying to eliminate disaster for you! Get rid of disaster!" There are two opposite bedrooms on both sides of the dark and narrow corridor. Gao Ming''s small bedroom is on the left, and grandma lives in the large bedroom on the right. ??The faint stench in the house came from the bedroom on the right. The door handle was wrapped with a talisman-woven rope, and a row of yellow paper was pasted on the door frame. Dont open the door! Good luck! As soon as you open the door, everyone will run out! The old man has begun to plead. She really believes that the Immortal can help her find her son and daughter-in-law, and that she can really eliminate disasters and provide refuge for Gao Ming. But you are obviously dead After tearing off the talisman on the door, Gao Ming heard the screams coming from the video call. The moment he opened the bedroom door, the video call was also hung up. A thick stench came from the house, and the scene in front of him was shocking. There was a chair in the center of the bedroom. Grandma''s skinny body was fixed on the chair. Her face was purple and there was a big bulge in her throat. There were various pills scattered on her red coat. She was still holding one in her hand until she died. Medicine bottle. There is no production date or any label. The brown glass bottle contains the medicine that grandma finally asked the immortal for. Wearing red clothes, her hair is unkempt, her eyes are almost completely bulging, and her body is covered with weird and low-quality "jade" stones. ?Those stones with characters engraved on them may only be worth a few cents, but they are the places where all the hopes of grandma are placed. Since Gao Ming was very young, his grandma began to bring all kinds of "treasures" to the house. The spiritual objects that warded off disasters and evil finally turned the house into a terrifying "ghost cellar." When you are sick, you dont need treatment, but drink water mixed with incense ash and talismans; when you are isolated or bullied in school, you dont deal with it, and wear Wenqu talismans; all bad things are solved by the immortal, and all good things are the credit of your husband. Go and fulfill your wish as soon as possible. ?Pick up the kraft paper used to wrap the medicine bottle on the ground. On it is written the method of swallowing the medicine. From noon to yang, swallow the medicine, and from midnight to yin, place tributes to dissolve the power of the medicine. Everything in grandma''s bedroom is arranged very carefully. The apartment itself is a hole where yin accumulates, and the place where grandma sits is the place with the heaviest yin in the room. She took medicine for several days in a row, hoping to see ghosts and gods, but she did not expect that she would be killed by those medicines. ?The gentleman whom grandma trusted the most prescribed her those special medicines, and it was these medicines that killed her. Eliminate disasters? Eliminate what kind of disasters? You are disasters ?Looking at the body that had lost its warmth on the chair, Gao Ming clenched his cell phone. This room made him feel very uncomfortable. In addition to all kinds of talismans, there was also a statue of a **** on the altar opposite grandma. Gao Ming didn''t know what **** it was, but after seeing him, his heart felt a twinge of pain and he had some fragmented memories. Emerge. ?These memories are not hidden in the brain, but emerge from the flesh and blood. ?He came here a few days ago. His flesh and blood heart was penetrated by a **** with a copper chain and cut into pieces with a thousand knives; his spiritual heart was torn into pieces by another **** and divided into different pasts. He has never seen such a weird ability, one that killed him from the past, one that turned the worst future into reality. Severe pain caused his body to twitch. These memories have surfaced more than once. He doesn''t know whether they are true or false, but one thing is certain - he is not dead yet, and everything is not over yet. ?The phone vibrated very suddenly. Gao Ming no longer touched the memories hidden in flesh and blood. He opened his eyes and saw another video call from his grandma. Why? You turned me into this when you were alive! You will still hold on to me when you are dead! Touch the answer button. This time, the previous picture did not appear on the screen. Instead, Gao Ming himself appeared, standing at the door of the bedroom holding his mobile phone. "This... seems to be the perspective of grandma''s body?" ?Looking up, grandmas withered face had lifted up, and her cloudy eyes were staring straight at Gao Ming. Didnt I not let you in? Didnt I not let you in!! ??The hanging arms began to sway, and something seemed to be moving in grandma''s swollen throat. Her head followed Gao Ming''s rotation, her body rose step by step, and the ropes binding her joints tightened instantly. "Is it because of me that the disaster has failed? The failure of the disaster is because of yourself! You are the disaster!" Fear grew like poisonous weeds in his heart, Gao Ming stepped back and closed the door of his grandma''s room. "Snapped!" The sound of the rope breaking reached Gao Ming''s ears, and it seemed that grandma was about to come out of the bedroom! He turned around, picked up his schoolbag, put away his diary, and ran directly to the living room. No matter what was outside, he didn''t want to stay in this home anymore. In order to prevent Gao Ming from getting out, grandma wrapped a chain around the living room door and covered it with charms, which could only be opened with a key. Bang! ?Humbling against the door and kicking the lock, Gao Ming desperately tried to escape from the room. ?The door panel trembled as it hit again and again. Gao Ming could hear the creepy and strange sounds in grandma''s bedroom. She seemed to be crawling out! Get out! You must leave! (End of this chapter) Chapter 359 Be sure to get in that car! Chapter 359 You must get in that car! I was extremely anxious. Suddenly there were footsteps outside the corridor. Someone walked outside the door and started tearing away the charms on the door. ??Gao Ming, who had prayer words all over his body, heard someone outside and banged the door harder. Compared with the chains, it seemed that those spells had a greater impact on Gao''s life. As the talisman paper outside the door was torn off, the lock shook, and the old door panels became loose. ?Maybe it was a telepathic connection, or maybe the person outside the door made a mistake. He actually inserted the crowbar into the crack of the door. ? ? Pulling the rusty crowbar, Gao Ming looked back and saw that the door panel of grandma''s bedroom had been opened, and the body in bright red clothes seemed to have left the chair. ??The red ropes hanging all over the roof swayed back and forth, and the bells collided with each other. Gao Ming took a breath of cold air. He smelled the pungent stench. He turned around and saw grandma''s purple and swollen face appearing at the door of the bedroom. The bell rang quickly, and a wet sound resounded on the white rice. It seemed like something was crawling towards here on its hands and feet! With no time to hesitate, Gao Ming inserted the crowbar into the lock. Hearing a "bang" sound, the door was finally opened. Without wasting any time, Gao Ming, who was covered in words, rushed out of the room holding a crowbar. He bumped into another person standing at the door. Close the door first! The door panel closed, Gao Ming stuck the crowbar on the handle, and then raised his head. Two identical faces looked at each other, and they saw themselves in each other''s eyes. Gaoming? Run! Picking up the school bag, Gao Ming, who was covered in writing, dragged Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, up. The paradigm in the distance waved to them, and the few of them hid in the first room again. "What''s going on?" Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, frowned and stared at his other self: "I thought I was rebellious enough, but I didn''t expect you to be more ruthless. You are covered in tattoos. Don''t your parents tell you?" They disappeared when I was very young. I was raised by my grandma. "Of all the 0715 rooms, yours is the most special." Liu Yi stood in front of Gao Ming, who was covered in words: "Have you received the gift?" "what gift?" Then whats in your room? Liu Yi was a little confused. "Grandma''s body. She had great faith in the Immortal. She was finally killed by the Immortal and turned into a ghost." Gao Ming, who was covered in words, sat on the ground. He hadn''t spoken to anyone for a long time and had been locked up at home. He was still a little uncomfortable now. Habit. "You are the only one in the other rooms, why is there a grandma in your room?" Liu Yi did not waste time, took out the diaries and told Gao Ming the current situation. After listening to Liu Yi''s words, Gao Ming, who was covered in words, had a complicated expression. He kept exchanging information with everyone, and it took him a full five minutes to fully understand: "There are only Gao Ming in the other rooms, but there is a grandma in my room..." " Combining the memory fragments emerging from his flesh and blood, Gao Ming covered his heart with words, and he came up with a conjecture: "You guys said that I will be very powerful in the future and will be the strongest Kaitan player. This is consistent with some fragments in my memory." "Do you have any other memories?" Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, opened his eyes wide. They were both Gao Ming, so why was there such a big difference? gao Ming nodded, praying for blessings all over his body and said: "Those memory fragments immersed in the depths of flesh and blood are like broken glass, which stings me from time to time." After recalling for a while, he continued: "Those memories are probably connected together - as a Kaitan player, I entered the Xiangshengyong Apartment. There are two gods hidden here. One **** imprisoned my flesh and blood in the worst future; the other one imprisoned my flesh and blood in the worst future; A **** tore my memory and soul apart, leaving me lost in the past..." Sounds very high-level. Fan Fan has also experienced abnormal events, but he has never been targeted like this: Then how can I help you? "There are countless choices in life. The choice between me and this bad destiny may have been wrong. If you want to become the strongest version of yourself in the future, you must follow the correct script from now on. Or ensure that there is a destiny that can always be Make the right choice until the past becomes the present!" The blessing words on Gao Ming''s body were like a seal and a curse, constantly causing him pain. Staring at Gao Ming, Liu Yi began to think: "There is a character named Grandma in the last room. Do you know the specific **** she believes in?" Gao Ming shook his head slightly: "I only know that grandma calls it Mr. and Daxian." "Do the two titles correspond to two different statues of gods?" Liu Yi held up Gao Ming''s face, and the two were very close: "I suspect that grandma is the incarnation of the two gods'' thoughts, and you are Gao Ming''s. Flesh and blood. The crazy grandma has been torturing you in the name of your own good, carving words on your body, imprisoning you in the house, and saying that everything will be fine after seven days, and you will never be able to go back after seven days! " Liu Yi pointed to the clock in the house: "Have you noticed that there are normal working clocks in every room? Time is a key to this abnormal incident!" "As expected of a member of Class 13." Fan Shi was too impatient and ignored the passage of time: "Then what should we do now?" "Gao Ming and I are classmates. I don''t know what he was doing on the night of July 14th, but I know that at seven o''clock in the morning on July 15th, we will gather at the school and take the bus to participate in a group activity. It was that collective activity that changed the fate of our entire class! It was also a turning point in Gao Mings life! "Then we have to leave this apartment building before seven o''clock? Can we escape the abnormal event in just these few hours?" The example was a little unsure. "Gao Ming and I live close to each other. I remember clearly that that day, in order to gather at school, we waited at the No. 27 bus stop outside the community at 6:30 in the morning. Coincidentally, there was also a No. 27 bus outside the Xiangshengyong apartment complex. Platform." Liu Yi''s memory was correct: "If we don''t want to make the wrong choice, we must show up at the platform outside the community at half past six with the correct destiny!" Liu Yi''s thinking was very clear, and the "bad" Gao Ming and Shi Bian were also convinced. Just when Gao Ming, who was covered in words, was about to say something, their door was suddenly knocked hard. The ghosts before didnt know how to knock on the door, right? Just as Fan was about to approach the door, Gao Mings cell phone suddenly vibrated, and grandma kept sending video invitations. He was casual, and grandma was standing outside the house: "Gao Ming! Go home quickly! Come home with me!!" The door panel trembled, and several people''s expressions turned bad. Grandma''s body could actually sense the location of the flesh and blood, so they had to separate. "This door won''t hold up for long, don''t wait to attract other ghosts!" Shi Yanyi gritted his teeth: "I''ll lure her away later, and you run out of the apartment!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 360 Is the painter lucky? Chapter 360 The painter has a good life? "Grandma''s target is me, you can''t lure her away." Xuerou Gaoming had prayer words all over his body, and he grabbed his school bag: "You hide aside first, I will lure her into the house, you run away first." Opening the window, Liu Yi found a sheet and tied it to the window frame as quickly as possible: "I''ll try to see if I can enter other rooms this way." "Hey!" Neither Gaoming nor Liu Yi expected Liu Yi to be so powerful. Before they could react, Liu Yi had already grabbed the sheets and started to pull them down. She kicked the window downstairs: "It seems like it can''t be opened. ? "Good luck! I''m home! Come home with me!" Grandma''s voice became more and more shrill, as if a knife was scratching her heart, which made people''s hair stand on end. The door panel was flapped again and again, and it might be forced open at any time. ?While several people in the room were rushing around anxiously, it was extremely quiet deep in the corridor. Gao Ming in other rooms seemed to be paying attention to the situation here through the door panel. "The old thing was attracted. The last room should be empty." There was a slight sound from the door diagonally opposite to the last room, and the door was quietly opened. ? There was a strong smell of paint in room 0715. A man in school uniform, Gao Ming, stood at the crack of the door, observing the outside. ?His schoolbag is stuffed with brushes and paints, and his originally clean school uniform is full of colors and absurd and weird paintings. With a gentle smile on his face, Gaoming''s eyes slowly narrowed. He was extremely happy in his heart, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but raise: "They really blended together! So am I Gaoming now? Or is it Xia Yang? ?Ha ha ha ha!" ??The painter pushed open the door panel little by little. His room was essentially different from other rooms. Two different decoration styles were forcibly spliced ??together. The walls, floor and ceiling were covered with weird portraits. "That clay sculpture divided Gao Ming''s past and memory, and counted me as one of them. How could I let go of this rare opportunity? Maybe I can become the real Gao Ming this time!" Eyes narrowed, the painter Gao Holding back his restless heart, he looked at the last room: "The clay sculpture alone suppressed something. What secrets are hidden in that room?" ?Grandma has left the room. The painter Gao Ming put on his schoolbag and quietly walked into the last room. Compared with other high-profile people, it is no longer a question of whether he is brave or not, he is a complete madman. ?Stepping on the broken talisman paper on the ground, the painter walked quickly through the living room. He glanced briefly, then locked the target and went straight to the bedroom. There are clear footprints and handprints in the white rice on the ground, and the red rope above the head will vibrate whenever you get close to it, making the bell ring. ?The painter Gao Ming was extremely decisive and rushed to the bedroom without stopping. Show me what youre hiding! ? Pushing open the doors of the two bedrooms, Gao Mings bedroom was occupied by huge eyes and erect ears, and the scarred flesh and blood heart was on the ground. Both of his hearts were trapped, and the Flesh Fairy was ripped out! Doesnt this mean that I also have a chance to possess the Flesh Fairy! The painter Gao Mings eyes turned red, and he turned around and entered his grandmas bedroom again. The chair fell to the ground, and there were broken ropes all over the ground. The painter Gao Ming looked around, and his eyes finally stopped on the altar table: "It''s that clay sculpture! The clay sculpture that suppressed Gao Ming and forced him to worship and pray for blessings day and night!" ?He rushed to the altar table as fast as he could, and grabbed the clay sculpture with all his might. But what he didn''t expect was that countless bloodshot threads gushed out from under the clay sculpture. Those bloodshot threads penetrated into the wall and were connected to the entire apartment building. "A blood-red thread of faith? It seems that you have been killing many people to fight for faith." The painter Gao Ming heard his grandma''s violent scream outside the corridor and felt something bad. It seemed that as long as he touched the clay sculpture, his grandma would feel something. . "Oops!" The painter raised his brush. The painter Gao Ming dipped the "paint" prepared in advance and used the pen in his hand as a knife to cut off the sticky blood-colored thread: "It has been too affected. My His abilities are also limited. What is the origin of this god? " ?Hold up the clay sculpture, Gao Ming, the painter, didn''t care about anything else and rushed towards the living room at full speed. Grandma in the corridor went completely crazy. She was covered in corpse spots, dressed in bright red clothes, and ran towards the end of the corridor like a wild animal. When the painter Gaoming rushed out of the room, his grandma was only a few meters away from him. Its really difficult! Turning around and rushing into the corridor, the painter Gao Ming stuffed the clay sculpture into his schoolbag and rushed downstairs. ?As he kept going down, the floors began to change, and the shadows sometimes gathered and sometimes dissipated. The clay sculpture in his hand seemed to be able to help him break through the rules and restrictions in the building! ?Grandmas angry roar could be heard far away in the dilapidated corridor, and the Kaitan players and members of the Investigation Bureau who had previously entered various rooms were also alerted. When the painter Gao Ming and his grandmother passed by a certain corridor on the sixth floor, all the rules in a certain area collapsed, and the walls and corridors slowly returned to normal. A middle-aged man wearing the uniform of a security officer from the Bureau of Investigation opened the door. A face with Chinese characters and eyes as deep as the stars. "Good luck?" Wan Jie was the first of all the security personnel to leave the room. He could feel that his memory was passing by with time. If this continues, he would forget everything and be left behind by this abnormal incident forever. among. In order to avoid the worst situation, he kept his "gift" and began to study the rules of the building and explore various clues. But who would have thought that the painter Gao Ming would appear at this moment. "Xiangshengyong apartment is shrouded in certain rules. Ghosts break the walls and the floors circulate endlessly. Each room can be moved at will. It is arranged like a maze. There is no way to escape..." Characters appeared in Wan Jie''s eyes: "Why can he Move freely? Still find the right way? ?Wan Jie was not in a hurry to join his men and followed his grandma cautiously. As more and more people enter the apartments, so does crisis and chaos. At the door of room 0715, Flesh Gao Ming and "Bad" Gao Ming quietly opened the door. After seeing grandma leaving, they both breathed a sigh of relief. Its so scary. How did you live in the same house with her? Bad Gao Ming also carried his schoolbag. "There is a Gao Ming who sacrificed his life to help us lure grandma away." The flesh and blood Gao Ming looked at Liu Yihe behind him and said: "We can''t waste the opportunity he created with his life. You should go to the station as soon as possible!" Arent you going? Example was a little surprised. "Grandma can sense my position. After she kills that high life, she will come back sooner or later." The flesh and blood high life thought very clearly: "I will take another road to help you lure her away." (End of this chapter) Chapter 361 A chaos that even “God” did not expect Chapter 361 The chaos that even God did not expect "Do you still want to stay here?" The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming looked at Example: "I don''t know what attracted you here. Maybe the Gao Ming you are looking for is still in the room. I''m not sure when they will come. come out." ??While grandma was being lured away by the painter Gao Ming, everyone knocked on the door to notify people in other rooms, but still no door was opened. "Each door represents a choice. Maybe the high-ranking person inside the door has his own concerns." Fan Xian no longer pressed, he took a deep breath, as if he had finally made a decision: "I will follow you, let''s Go meet the other teammates first, and then find a way to escape. When Paradigm is close to a flesh-and-blood creature, his inner calling will become stronger, as if there is some kind of connection between him and the flesh-and-blood creature, which is something he did not have when he encountered a "bad" creature before. "Grandma isn''t here now, so there''s no need to worry. It won''t be too late for us to separate when we encounter danger." Liu Yi''s eyes stayed on the flesh and blood Gaoming, and she felt that the other party was hiding something. "Don''t we need to find the right Gao Ming?" Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, zipped up his school uniform: "Are you sure you want to go?" "Destiny is never static. If you make the right choices from now on, you may also become the right destiny." Liu Yi walked out of the room with the gift: "Let''s go, find a way to leave this building first!" "Judging from the memory fragments in my flesh and blood, the clay sculpture in Xiangshengyong Apartment has trapped me here. Being able to escape from the cage is already a very important step." Flesh Gaoming''s eyes moved to Liu Yi''s hand. : "By the way, can you let me see your gift box? I want to know what the so-called gift is?" "No, a gift is the most difficult memory for a person to erase, and it is also the deepest secret that a person hides." Liu Yi refused without thinking. "There is no change in your impression of me. You still speak coldly." Bad Gao Ming was a little curious: "Liu Yi, are you married?" Seeing that the people around him were looking at him a little strangely, Bad Gaoming paused and said, "I don''t mean anything else. After all, you also liked me before, so..." "Let''s go now." Liu Yi put on the student union armband again and closed her eyes: "Follow me!" ?Several people held Liu Yi''s shoulders, and the armbands on her arms glowed with rich blood: "Let''s go!" According to a specific pattern, several people ran downstairs. ?The painter Gao Ming ran wildly through the Xiangshengyong apartment complex with clay sculptures. The clay sculptures in his hands seemed to be able to destroy some of the rules in the apartment building. The shadows dispersed and reunited, and many outsiders who were trapped in the ghost wall were accidentally rescued. ?However, the painter Gao Ming''s own situation was not good. Grandma was chasing her too closely. Her relentless attitude and speed comparable to that of a cheetah did not look like an old lady in her seventies who was trying to trick a corpse. The building was in a state of turmoil, and most of the outsiders who were lost in the apartment building also regained some sanity. If you chase me again, Ill smash it! The painter Gao Ming had already run far away, but he still didnt see the exit of the apartment. The corridors in the building were connected to each other, like a reincarnation nightmare with no end. Gao Ming, the painter who had lost many abilities, was breathing heavily. He couldn''t run anymore and turned around with a sinister expression. In the middle of the corridor, grandmas body slowly stood upright. Its face was extremely terrifying: Give it back to me! Follow me home! ??Hysterical roars were not human-like at all. Grandmas red clothes stuck to the body spots, and her mouth was wrinkled and full of cracks. At the corner of the corridor, Wan Jie squatted on the ground. He covered his lower back and tried his best to control his breathing. "Xiangshengyong Apartment and Changcheng Community have been completely transformed by the strange rules of clay sculptures. Everyone who enters them will be deprived of their memory and most of their abilities!" Wan Jie knew that there were two special "gods" buried in the deepest part of the Black Lake of Lishan Hospital. , they were the ones who released each other in the first place, but he did not expect that the abilities of those two "gods" would be so terrifying. If he hadn''t had a pair of special eyes, he might have gotten lost in Xiangshengyong Apartment and forgotten how he entered the place. "I should wake up the team members first and try to find a way to retrieve the power contained in the ghost pattern, but the target person is right in front of me..." Wan Jie stared at Gao Ming from across the corridor, the mantis stalking the cicada and the oriole behind him, he was a yellow bird While Que was still struggling, a scream came from the room not far from the painter Gaoming. Blood seeped out from under the door panel, and the door was pushed open by a force. ??Tall Zhuo Jun was holding a fruit knife. A long cut was made on his left arm, and a black and white photo fragment was hidden inside. "I remembered, Gao Ming! Gao Ming! The biggest threat to the Bureau of Investigation is right next to me!" Because of the painter Gao Ming''s approach, the black and white photo fragments of Zhuo Jun''s arm crawled like insects in his wound, which deeply stung him. This is one of the back-up tools left by Lord Jingtuo for the Eastern District Security Department. During the search throughout the city, the General Administration found a photo related to Gao Ming''s life. They processed the photo using a special method and then sewed it into the team members. In their flesh and blood, as long as Gao Ming appears beside them, the processed fragments of the remains will awaken them in the most painful way. ????? Can''t use the abilities brought by the ghost pattern, but Zhuo Jun''s physical fitness and fighting skills are top-notch. His mind is still a little unclear at this time, and his memory seems to be torn apart by two different forces. ?The variables in the building continued to increase. The painter Gao Ming put his hand into his schoolbag and took a paintbrush to paint on the Tibetan clay sculpture. He first tried to destroy the clay sculpture, but it was much stronger than expected and could not be destroyed in normal ways. Based on the principle that if I cant get it, no one else can think of it, this lunatic smeared high life, flesh and blood immortals, various curses and all the bad things he could think of on the clay sculpture. He is no longer satisfied with being a high-ranking person. If given the chance, he would like to swallow this clay sculpture and become the master of two strange communities. "Good luck!" Zhuo Jun''s arm was bleeding, and he walked out of the room with a knife. His whole face was distorted, and he was using super perseverance to suppress the pain: "Kill you! Only by killing you will everything be restored. On track! ?Squinting his eyes, the painter Gao Ming was convinced. This building seemed to be full of Gao Ming''s mortal enemies. Closing the distance, the painter Gao Ming directly bumped into Zhuo Jun who was about to block the road. He did not dare to give Zhuo Jun more time to recover. You cant run away! ?Zhuo Jun looked fierce and stabbed Gao Ming in the neck with one knife. He really wanted Gao Ming to die! ??Pinched the clay sculpture with five fingers, the painter Gao Ming was also very cruel. He directly used the clay sculpture as a weapon and hit it on the blade. The tiger''s mouth was numb, and the painter Gao Ming was far less powerful than Zhuo Jun. After fighting once, he immediately began to run for his life. ??There were more and more curse paintings on the clay sculptures, and grandma''s state became more and more crazy and impatient. She screamed and rushed towards her. Only then did Zhuo Jun, who was in the middle, notice her. ??His calves trembled, Zhuo Jun did not hesitate and started running after Gao Ming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 362 first hour Chapter 362 The first hour The security personnel of the East District under Jing Tuo Shen, the security team returned from New Shanghai led by Wan Jie, countless ghost talk players, as well as Gao Yun''s student union and the decomposed Gaomings, the "thugs" and "thorns" in the entire vast sea "Gathered in the two communities, even "God" was worried at this time. You must know that these security personnel and ghost story players are all the elites of the elite. They have experienced countless life and death tests and retain a lot of trump cards. Even if they lose part of their memory and the abilities given by ghosts, they will still be difficult to deal with. The two clay sculptures originally worked together to deal with Gao Ming, and he had no chance to resist, but now a hole was torn open in this big net. ??More and more people in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment were alarmed by the painter''s death, but most of them hid in the house and secretly observed through peepholes and door cracks. As time goes by, the memories of the residents in the building begin to be affected. This horrible feeling of gradually forgetting themselves forces them to start thinking of ways to save themselves. The painter Gao Ming''s physical strength was not as good as Zhuo Jun''s. After running for a few more minutes, he really couldn''t hold on. "When Zhuo Jun catches up with me later, not only will I die, but the clay sculpture will definitely not be saved..." The brush in his hand is like a carving knife. The painter Gao Ming dipped the paint mixed with his own blood and struck **** the eyes of the clay sculpture. ?At that moment, all the patterns painted on the clay sculpture seemed to come alive, and they burrowed into the clay sculpture like crazy. ?On the surface of the clay sculpture''s skin, fine blood vessels like a spider web also appeared, and the curse that the painter Gao Ming devoted all his efforts penetrated into the heart of the clay sculpture. "My paintings are my life and my will. If Gao Ming and I merge together, you will also merge with me! Hahahaha!" The painter Gao Ming laughed crazily, as if he had made something Decided to throw the clay sculpture full of patterns at Zhuo Jun''s face when he entered the corner of the next corridor! Zhuo Jun, who was running wildly, subconsciously caught the clay sculpture. As soon as he paused for a moment, he immediately felt something bad. There was a cold feeling on the back of his neck, as if he was being pressed with the tip of a knife. ? Turning around to look, grandmas eyes moved towards him. She has no preference for a high life. When outsiders touch the clay sculpture, grandmas murderous intention becomes so strong that it becomes reality. ?Zhuo Jun knew that clay sculpture was very important, but now this thing was just a hot potato. ??The special photo in his arm gnaws at Zhuo Jun''s flesh and blood. Compared with the clay sculpture, Gao''s life, which is regarded as the primary target by the Investigation Bureau, is more important! Within a few breaths, Zhuo Jun slowed down, rounded his arms, and threw the clay sculpture away from himself and Gao Ming. The old ladys goal is a clay sculpture. I cant keep this thing. Ill use it to attract the opponents attention first. After killing Gao Ming, I can gather people to deal with the old man! ?The clay statue flew past grandma like a cannonball. She was so anxious that her eyes were bleeding, for fear that the clay statue would be damaged. Wan Jie, who was following behind, had his pupils constricted. He didn''t expect the opportunity to come so suddenly. The clay sculpture fell to the ground and rolled in his direction. No longer hiding, Wanjie rushed out of the shadows, picked up the clay sculpture, and shouted at the blood ring: "Everyone gather at my location!" They, the investigators who came back from Xinhu, have many hidden methods. Internal communications are blocked during abnormal events, but they also have another special communication method that even the General Administration does not know. With his free hand, Wan Jie reached into his pocket and wiped his own blood on a small figure with tied hair. Seeing that the villain didn''t react at all, Wan Jie took out a long nail and drove it straight through the villain''s head! At the same time, a scream came from room 1209 of Xiangshengyong Apartment Group. A woman wearing a security uniform fell to the ground. Her messy head was tied with small braids, and the end of each braid was wrapped with a piece of cloth the size of a thumb. baby. "Curse marriage? What''s wrong with you?" The leader of the second security team is a woman with a very good figure. She is very tall, but her whole body is wrapped in black cloth, and not an inch of her skin is exposed. Deputy team leader, youre bleeding from the back of your head! The other three girls from the second security team helped Cur Marriage up. When they entered the apartment, they came to the same room in groups of five. Something happened to the boss! As soon as he got up, he went to grab the doll wrapped in his braid: He asked me to notify other team members immediately and get closer to where he is! We have just entered an abnormal event. In less than an hour, Wanjie is already in trouble? The leader of the second team held Curmas shoulder: Are you sure youre not mistaken? "It''s the highest-level order! The boss''s eyes should have seen the real danger. We are in big trouble!" Curse smeared his blood on each of the dolls, and waited until all the dolls showed smiling faces and opened their eyes. After her eyes, she began to talk to the dolls. "No, my ghost pattern cannot be used. I can only rely on my own spiritual physique to forcefully inform everyone." She cut off her nails and stuffed the blood from her fingertips into the doll''s mouth. Her mouth matched the shape of the doll''s mouth. Gradually it becomes the same. Logically speaking, all the security personnel scattered in the apartment building should have received the notification, but Curse Marriage''s face was extremely ugly. She spent a lot of strength and vitality, and only received three responses. "There is really a big problem." Curse''s face was as pale as paper: "Based on a group of five people, there are only fifteen people besides us who can still be contacted." In the eyes of these security personnel who returned from Xinhu, Wanjie''s words are rules that must be followed. If you want to survive, you should not violate Wanjie''s orders. Those security personnel who have not replied may never be able to reply. Is this apartment that dangerous? The members of the second group on the side shuddered. "The abilities of the ghosts in the building are related to memory. The reason why you think it''s nothing is probably because of my ability." The leader of the second group grabbed the black cloth on her arm. She had an excellent figure and outstanding temperament. Her body was wrapped in black cloth. It arouses endless reverie. At this time, she tore off the black cloth on her arm, and even her team members looked there curiously. Instead of the smooth and white skin they imagined, they only saw horrific scars and wrinkles. "I can use my lifespan to offset all the negative effects. But I age very quickly here. The whole building is shrouded in certain rules. If you don''t pay attention, your memory will be stolen and you will lose yourself." The leader of the second team rewrapped her arms. She entered the kitchen and took out an opened red gift box: "Gifts are secrets deep in our memories. I hope everyone can keep each other secret." Turning on the lighter, the leader of the second team burned the gift box to ashes. The minute hand of the clock on the wall also completed a full circle at this moment. ?The clocks in all the rooms made strange noises. When the residents in the building looked at the clocks, they found that their own figures slowly appeared on the dial. (End of this chapter) Chapter 363 The most perfect me, the happiest me, the kindest me Chapter 363 The most perfect me, the happiest me, the kindest me "Don''t be attracted by the sound of the bell! Any sound in this building may speed up the forgetting of your memories!" The leader of the second security team clapped his hands: "Go to Wan Jie, his eyes can help us find a way out! " ??Security personnel from Xinhu who had played the forbidden game began to gather. Zhuo Jun was still chasing the painter Gao Ming, and other residents in the building were also ready to make a move. In room 0715, Gao Ming stood at the door, silently staring at the clock hanging in the room. The strange bells have stopped. He feels as if he has forgotten something, as if a piece of his brain has been forcibly taken away. Did I have this clock in my house before? Who gave it to me? With his stomach rumbling, Gao Ming sat down at the dining table and heard the movement outside, including his grandmothers heart-rending cries and howls, as well as the sound of running. "Is it really haunted?" The words on the note on the table seemed a bit dazzling, and Gao Ming was a little scared just by looking at it: "If the neighbor''s house is haunted, then this floor is not safe, so you should hurry up and escape." ?Taking out his cell phone, Gao Ming dialed his parents'' number, but there was only a busy beep on the phone: "Why don''t you answer the phone today?" After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming sent a message to his parents and told them about the situation at home. To prevent them from encountering ghosts when they came back, Gao Ming told his parents in the message that he was planning to leave the apartment building and asked them not to come back easily. There is no scheming, nor much wisdom. This most common idea of ????promoting life is very simple, and father and mother cannot be put in danger. "All the phone calls can''t be answered, and I can''t ask for help from the outside world. I''ve been hiding here waiting to die." The sound of running outside made Gao Ming a little panicked: "Some people have already left. It should be okay now while there are more people. If we are left in the end, Come down..." ?Gao Ming couldnt even imagine facing a ghost alone. It would be such a desperate scene. After eating a full meal as quickly as possible, Gao Ming stuffed some food and water into his schoolbag, and hid his mother''s gold jewelry and bank cards in the middle of the schoolbag. Hand prepared, when Gao Ming passed by the wooden table, his eyes were attracted by the big red gift box. I still havent figured out who sent this? It looks scary. Could it be a ghost? After hesitating for a while, Gao Ming untied the strap of the gift box. The black and white cloth strips fell off, and a strange photo was placed in the center of the blood-red gift box. Subconsciously, he picked up the photo. After Gao Ming saw it clearly, goosebumps appeared on the back of his neck and the hairs stood on end. The photo was taken near this dining table. He was sitting in front of the birthday cake making a wish, and his father and mother were crowded around him and behind him! ?The faces looked at him with strange expressions, staring at him from different angles, which was extremely scary. ?Hand shook, the photo fell to the ground. Most of the entire photo is in black and white, with only Gao Ming himself having color. Who pulled this prank? He was afraid of the photo and wanted to stay away, but when he walked to the door to leave, he looked at the photo unconsciously. In the black and white photo, all the fathers and mothers seemed to be looking at him, as if they wanted to tell him something. Although its scary, they are my father and mother after all. How could my family harm me? They gave me my life... With a sudden heart, Gao Ming picked up the black and white photo and stuffed it into the pocket of his school uniform. "It''s a lot quieter outside." He pushed the door open a small crack, and the cool breeze blew into Gao Ming''s sleeves. He didn''t see the monster hiding in the shadows before. ?Trying to walk out of the room, the voice-activated light in the corridor suddenly turned on, startling this most ordinary Gao Ming. He was so timid that he almost retreated back into the room. "What''s the sound?" Gao Ming found that the door next door was ajar. He mustered up the courage to take the first step and looked toward the next door. A Gao Ming wearing a high school uniform sat on the ground panting, next to him was another Gao Ming''s body. ?The whole face of the corpse was purple from suffocation, deep strangulation marks could be seen on the neck, and the hands and feet were stiff and cold. It seemed that it had been dead for a long time. "Hiss..." He took in a breath of cold air unconsciously. It was the first time in his life that Gao Mingshuo saw a corpse, and he saw his own corpse. ?His mind was confused for a moment, and his body instinctively retreated. This high life was too ordinary. He couldn''t think of any clear thoughts at all. There was only one sentence left in his mind - someone was killed! "Don''t, don''t misunderstand!" Gao Ming, who was resting on the ground, was stunned when he saw the ordinary Gao Ming at the door. He quickly stood up: "I didn''t kill it, no! I saw it lying in the cold corridor and felt Even if a person is dead, he cannot be treated like this, so he dragged it into his house." ??Gao Ming, who was next to the corpse, spoke in a gentle tone. He had a band-aid on his hand and his clothes were dirty, as if he had just moved the corpse. "There is a Gao Ming living in every room? So what is said on the note is true?" Ordinary Gao Ming was a little flustered. If the content on the note is correct, it means that it is really haunted outside! "Did you also receive the note?" Gao Ming, who was next to the corpse, also took out a note from his schoolbag: "The building is not safe. I was just preparing to escape when I encountered this corpse. Everyone, everyone Its the same, I cant bear it being left behind. "But it''s already dead. Aren''t you scared with the body?" Ordinary Gaoming looked inside the room. The overall layout of this room was similar to his own, but there were many more small ornaments and certificates. On the wall were the letters of his father and mother. Wedding photos, flowers on the windowsill. "A little bit, but I don''t want to leave it behind." He took out his schoolbag and found the diary next to the body. "According to the prompts on the note, we are both Gao Ming, but we have different choices. Can we exchange diaries?" Lets get to know each other better. "OK." Looking through the other party''s diary, a trace of envy flashed in Gao Ming''s eyes. ?This Gao Mings parents are very loving. He lives in a place full of love and care. He is also very kind and often helps others. Compared with other high fates, this high fate has no twists and turns in his fate. He is fully developed morally, intellectually, physically, artistically and physically. He is the high fate with the best academic performance and the best physical fitness. Looking at the clear and clean eyes of the other party, Ordinary Gaoming felt that he was like a pool of muddy water, far less outstanding than the other party. "If I could read the script of my life in advance, I would definitely choose you." Ordinary Gaoming was a little envious: "Every choice you make in life is the optimal solution." ??The kind-hearted Gao Ming handed the school bag to the ordinary Gao Ming, and he carried the body of Gao Ming who committed suicide: "How do you know that you have not read your life script in advance? Maybe you are the most perfect one?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 364 I want to save myself Chapter 364 I want to save myself "I''m far from perfect." Ordinary Gaoming said with a wry smile. His father and mother were very ordinary and sometimes quarreled over trivial matters. His academic performance was average, and he couldn''t lie flat and couldn''t roll. It feels like I will stay this ordinary for the rest of my life. ?kind-hearted Gao Ming carried the body of Gao Ming who committed suicide and walked out of the room. ?The feeling of carrying a living person is completely different from that of carrying a dead person. Those who often carry corpses know that the corpse is very heavy, but the kind-hearted Gao Ming did not find it too strenuous. "Even if you are smart, your physical fitness is so good?" Ordinary Gao Ming followed behind with two schoolbags. He obviously had the same facial features as Kind Gao Ming, but he felt that the other person was much more handsome than him: "Maybe this is because the magnetic field is cleaner. I feel comfortable staying with him." "Leave this floor before the voice-activated light goes out. Hurry!" The kind-hearted Gao Ming saw the opportunity and started running wildly with the body on his back: "Follow me! I saw the way others left through the crack in the door before!" ??Kind Gao Ming is really a good person. He did not hide his secrets, but ran and shouted directly in the corridor, telling Gao Ming in other rooms the escape method he had seen. "I don''t have any malice. If I make you feel uncomfortable, I can apologize." Kind Gaoming stepped back again: "We are all in the same dormitory, so there is no need to hurt anyone no matter what you say!" "I want to rescue Gao Ming from other rooms." The kind-hearted Gao Ming carried the body on his back and continued walking downstairs: "The elevator seems to be out of order, let''s take the stairs." "I?" "The exit is downstairs, how can you go up?" Hearing Yuan Hui''s screams, the kind-hearted Gaoming couldn''t bear it: "You take the body and find a room to hide in. I''ll go take a look and be back soon." Looking up, the corridor had changed and the floor they were on had disappeared. "You called me squad leader? You actually called me squad leader?" Yuan Hui''s crazy voice reached the ears of kind-hearted Gaoming. He seemed to be enduring indescribable pain and walked out of the house with hatred. "It hurts so much, I can''t bear it anymore, **! I should kill you all!" The door was scratched by nails, and a voice that sounded familiar to Gao Ming came from inside the room. Just as Kind Gao Ming was about to stand up, Ordinary Gao Ming grabbed his hand: "I don''t know why I feel so panicked! It''s very dangerous here. If we continue to stay here, something bad will happen. We have to go back!" ??A long **** was cut on the **** arm. Inside, there were fragments of a deceased photo that were desperately digging into Yuan Hui''s flesh. Half of his face was pitted, as if sulfuric acid had been poured on him, and the original ghost marks had disappeared. "There are traces of blood on the ground. The ghost should have walked from here..." Shan Gao Ming slowed down. They were now walking on the painter Gao Ming''s escape route. At this time, Wan Jie was running upstairs with a clay sculpture. Residents and outsiders who were previously disturbed by the clay sculptures were hesitant to go out. "The floors that are all rooms 0715 are considered hidden floors in this apartment." Kind-hearted Gao Ming gasped, and he never let go of the body: "There should be a Gao Ming living in each room, and we should be together. Different choices, separated and imprisoned on that level by bad guys. "Yuan Hui? Is that you?" Kind Gaoming walked slowly in the corridor. What was strange was that after hearing his voice, Yuan Hui seemed to have stopped screaming and wailing immediately. "Possessed by a ghost?" Yuan Hui, who had just lost his ghost tattoo, was stung by Gao Ming''s words again: "We are in the same dormitory, but you always isolate me. Wang Jie''s family is rich and powerful, so I can''t get off the stage; Xishan is chased by so many girls, and he looks down on me in his heart; what about you? You have nothing and look cold every day, what are you pretending to do!" ? Thirty seconds before the voice-activated lights went out again, they ran out of the corridor and entered the dilapidated corridor. The smell wafting in the air changed, and ordinary Gaoming felt as if he had swam out of the deep sea, and the uncomfortable feeling that made him lessened a lot. "Why am I like this?" Yuan Hui stared at Gao Ming fiercely, his hand stretched out to the wound, scratching the flesh and blood, but he couldn''t grasp the fragment of the photo: "I am like this...it''s not because of you! " "Are you crazy? Why are you coming back?" Ordinary Gao Ming couldn''t understand. Why do I feel that you are not afraid at all? Ordinary Gao Mings cold sweat had not dried on his back, and he did not dare to go near places without lights. "Stop pretending to be innocent and wear our high school uniform. Your fake concern makes me want to vomit!" The ghost pattern that Yuan Hui relied on most was suppressed by the "god" in the apartment building. He doesn''t look like a member of the Bureau of Investigation now. The security guard is more like a murderer driven crazy: "When I was in school, you were the one I hated the most." "No, let''s go another way." He held on to the rusty guardrail and stopped in place as if he was afraid of heights. Yuan Hui is crying? This is the voice of our squad leader! Kind Gao Ming and ordinary Gao Ming looked at each other. How about I go take a look? ? Seeing that Kind Gao Ming had made up his mind, Ordinary Gao Ming didn''t say anything. He dragged the body back and searched for a while before he found a room with an unlocked door. As he walked two floors down, Ordinary Gao Ming''s heart beat faster and faster, which somewhat affected his breathing. "Actually, I''m quite scared, but I think since the bad guy imprisoned us separately, it means he can''t deal with us as wholes." Kind-hearted Gao Ming was very optimistic: "After you find a way to escape from the apartment, you leave first. Im ready to come back again. "Squad leader? Are you trapped in the building too? Why is your voice a little hoarse?" Kind-hearted Gao Ming also noticed something was wrong, and he stopped three meters away from the door. ?Whether you are willing to leave is one thing, whether you can leave is another. Being kind and generous does not ask for anything in return, and provides everyone with a new choice free of charge. Seeing Yuan Hui like this, Shan Gaoming was frightened and took a step back: "Squad leader, how did you become like this?" "Calm down, are you possessed by a ghost?" The kind-hearted Gaoming didn''t understand how his classmate and good brother in the same dormitory became like this. "Are you feeling unwell?" Kind-hearted Gaoming hurried over to check. After the two of them were delayed for more than ten seconds, a suppressed roar suddenly came from the corner room downstairs. Creak The door panel was slowly pushed open, and a blood-covered arm was holding on to the door. "Don''t you think that''s the case?" Yuan Hui raised his **** arm: "The people I love the most and the people who love me the most, they were killed because of you, because of you weird talk players!" Are you crazy? What are you talking about! Yuan Hui in the impression of a kind and noble man is completely different from the hysterical madman in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 365 Brutal self-reflection Chapter 365 Brutal Self-Reflection I am crazy, but dont you know why I am crazy? Yuan Huis entire face was distorted. ??Kind Gaoming has no idea what Yuan Hui is talking about: "I have forgotten a lot of things... If it is really because of me that you are like this, then I am willing to apologize to you and I will do my best to make up for it!" "Make up for it?" Yuan Hui''s eyes were extremely vicious: "A life for a life! Then use your life to make up for it!" ??Withdrawing the knife hidden behind his back, Yuan Hui pounced directly on Gao Ming. "Speak carefully if you have anything to say! There must be a misunderstanding between us!" Shanggao Gaoming ran away, but Yuan Hui didn''t listen at all and chased him like crazy. His speed was far faster than ordinary people. "Die! Die! All the mistakes started from you! Use your own life to reflect on it!" Yuan Hui''s hysterical voice spread far inside the building, and the apartment became more lively. Shut up! Half of Yuan Huis face has been destroyed, and now he is ugly and irritable, like a pitiful monster. ??Kind Gao Ming looked back and saw that Yuan Hui was faster than him. The distance between the two was constantly shortening. What was worse was that Yuan Hui had a helper! The shadow swayed back and forth on the face. Yuan Hui and his two teammates saw Gao Ming hanging under the lamp in the center of the living room. There were coils of wires wrapped around his neck. The entire face showed a kind of purple color, and his eyes were bulging. , die with eyes closed. "Go away!" Yuan Hui''s mental state was very unstable. He stuffed the tip of the knife into the crack of the door: "Gao Ming, don''t you want to make up for your mistakes? You hypocritical coward, didn''t you say you would Reflect on your mistakes?" Bang! ??The fourth door was violently broken by Yuan Hui. He entered the house shouting. As the lights were turned on, his distorted expression froze on his face, and the abusive words in his mouth stopped abruptly. The hanged corpse swayed together with the pendulum of the clock. Yuan Hui''s hand holding the knife tightened and then slowly relaxed. Yuan Hui''s voice was full of hatred: "It''s obviously going to succeed soon, but every time something goes wrong because of you!" "Don''t talk nonsense." The tall security guard also took out the fragments of the photo from his body. He was worried about the changes in the body, and used a knife to cut off the connection between the bones of the body''s feet and hands: "The next target is Wanjie. Its broken! The kind-hearted Gao Ming ran into the corridor, and the ordinary Gao Ming who had hidden in advance waved to him, and the two hid in a room. ??The blade of the knife struck the wooden door on the left. Yuan Hui violently destroyed the door panel like a mad dog. He looked into the dark room. ?Another tall East District security officer also took out a knife: "The fragments of the photo had penetrated into his chest. It seems that he has been completely affected by the hatred entangled in the photo." With a cruel smile on his face, Yuan Hui looked at the rooms on both sides of the corridor. He touched the door with his blood-stained fingers: "Why didn''t you run away? Why did you start hiding like a mouse? The pain you brought me, I I will pay you back tenfold. ?Entering the house, Yuan Hui cut off the wires and threw Gao Ming''s body in the hallway. Yuan Huis teammates appeared on the other side of the corridor. The two people frowned. They felt that Yuan Hui was making too much noise. "It''s done! It really has a high life! One of our three hunting targets has been eliminated!" After the photo left the body, the female security guard finally no longer had to endure the sting, and her expression softened: "It''s really quite good. It''s easy. If we were outside, the three of us combined wouldn''t be a high-definition opponent. Fortunately, Lord Jingtuo made a deal with the ''god'' here behind the General Administration''s back..." ??The female security guard sighed softly. In order to ensure that his men could hunt down the target at all costs, Lord Jingtuo tampered with the fragments of the photo. "You have no idea what I''ve been through. It doesn''t hurt to stand and talk. You are just like those high-school students! If you don''t act when you witness bullying, then you are accomplices!" Suicide? The female security guards eyelids twitched, and the tall teammate also looked shocked. The female security guard suddenly realized something and immediately closed her mouth. Kicking the door fiercely, Yuan Hui opened another room: "Hide! Keep hiding!" "Really dead? You hanged yourself because of guilt and self-blame?" The tall security guard still couldn''t believe it: "What a cruel way of introspection. Our target was killed by you." "The footsteps disappeared?" Yuan Hui came to the upper floor and looked at the corridor that suddenly became quiet: "Have you hidden it?" "Gao Ming, do you know? I actually don''t hate Wang Jie and Xi Shan that much. Even Qian Junran who once laughed at me, I didn''t pay much attention to. Only you, you are obviously not as good as me, why are you being excluded?" You are not the one being bullied!" The knife hit the wooden door, and Yuan Hui put his hand into the wound: "Situ An and Zhuo Jun imprisoned my wife and girlfriend. They promised me that as long as I can trick all Class 13 into Hande Private Academy, after completing the ceremony, will return the person I love most to me, and will also give me endless money and the position of director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Keep your voice down, you will attract other people. There were other security personnel in the room where Yuan Hui was, and there were wounds on each of their arms. "Keep your voice down." A female security guard reminded: "You hate him so much. Why didn''t you kill him the last time you met him alone outside? Is it because you were afraid of the ghost in him?" Yuan Hui was still a little confused, but at this time there was another strange noise in the corridor. "Isn''t it here?" The first room from the left in the corridor was empty. Yuan Hui looked at the second room. He had completely taken the initiative and was not so anxious now. ??The tip of the knife was inserted into the crack of the door. Yuan Hui''s movements became larger and larger. He opened three doors in a row. When he reached the fourth door, the two teammates couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to stop him. Before she could finish speaking, the fragments of the photo in her wound flowed out along with her blood and fell directly into the corpse''s chest like a piranha smelling the smell of blood. "But his body temperature is very low, and the marks on his neck are a bit wrong." Without Yuan Hui''s permission, the female security guard directly cut the chest of Gaoming''s corpse with a knife, and then attached the wound on her arm to On the chest of the corpse: "God Jingtuo said that the black and white photo of the deceased in our body is of high life. If the corpse is really high of life, it will resonate with the photo of the deceased..." Wan Jie, who had obtained the clay sculpture of the god, was running upstairs, with his grandma chasing after him. In order to escape, Wan Jie thought of various ways. Unfortunately, he was very restricted in the building, and he consumed most of his energy just to prevent the memory from passing away. "Big man, carry Gao Xing''s corpse on your back. Let''s go and take a look." Yuan Hui gradually calmed down after putting the fragments of the photo into the chest of the corpse. He always felt that something was not right, but there were more important things to do now. Do it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 366 Or two? Chapter 366 or two? "They seem to be gone." Gao Ming climbed out from under the bed in the bedroom. He gently opened the closet door, and Gao Ming huddled inside with a look of remorse. "We can''t leave with the body. This is the best way to deal with it." Ordinary Gao Ming reached out to the kind Gao Ming, and he tried to comfort the other person. "I have always wanted to do my best and satisfy the people around me, but there are always various problems..." The kind-hearted and lofty hand grabbed his arm hard, but he didn''t actually show it. So cheerful and confident, maybe kindness also comes at a price. "I know you want to save everyone. When we find a way to leave safely, I will accompany you." Ordinary Gaoming helped Kind Gaoming out of the closet. In order to change the topic, he took out Own diary: What would you have planned to do if these terrible things hadnt happened? Tomorrow is a group activity organized by the school. I am preparing snacks for the car and want to share them with everyone. Kind-hearted Gaoming sighed softly. "Group activity?" Ordinary Gaoming lowered his head and looked at his diary: "I will also go to that activity tomorrow. Even though we have made many different choices in our previous lives, everyone seems to be going to that activity on July 15th. The speaker is unintentional, but the listener is intentional. A kind-hearted Gaoming looks at the diary of an ordinary Gaoming. ?The contents of their diaries were completely different before, but on July 15th, everything seemed to overlap again, as if everyone''s destiny had an intersection. "Why is this happening?" Kind-hearted Gao Ming recalled what had just happened: "The monitor''s appearance is different from what I remember, but his personality has not changed much. On the surface, he is selfless and generous, always thinking about the class, but in fact he is jealous and special. Be careful." As the diary entries flashed through his mind, the kind-hearted Gao Ming suddenly looked up at the ordinary Gao Ming: "The squad leader should be the same age as us, but he looked like he was almost thirty years old just now." Hes getting older? "No, it should be that we have become younger..." Kind-hearted Gaoming put the two diaries in front of him: "Normally speaking, we should be the same age as Yuan Hui. We are classmates, but why did we return to Back in high school? Back on the night of July 14th? Scratched his head, Gao Ming still didnt understand: Why? "The floor we are on is all room 0715. 0715 may not be the room number, but a reminder - July 15th." The kind-hearted Gao Ming took out the small note that the bad Gao Ming had stuffed into the room before: "Someone told us that the building is haunted. This July 15th may represent the Hungry Ghost Festival." "I still don''t quite understand what you want to express?" Ordinary Gaoming smiled bitterly. "It is said that on July 15th, the gate of **** will open, and ghosts and undead can return to the world, and we are surrounded by weirdos and ghosts." The kind-hearted Gaoming''s eyes became bright: "There is a date recorded in the sun, and now is It''s July 14th. It''s not July 15th yet, and the ghosts haven''t returned to the world yet, but we are surrounded by ghosts. This means that we may be in the underworld now, or we are already dead, or we are dying! stage." Huh? Gao Ming was a little confused. "The gate of **** will open on July 15th. Tomorrow may be our only chance to return to the earth!" The kind-hearted Gao Ming did not explain any more: "Every Gao Ming''s life path is different, but everyone has to go there tomorrow. Participating in that group activity shows that we probably encountered something while participating in that group activity. Now that we want to escape from danger, we probably need to participate in that activity again. "Anyway, we have to escape from the apartment first. We have to go to the school to attend the event." Ordinary Gao Ming is a little confused. The apartment has become so dangerous. He dare not even think about being able to get on the bus to school alive. Che was lucky: "Since Yuan Hui is in the building, our other classmates may also be in the building. Wang Jie and the others usually have a good relationship with me. They shouldn''t yell at us, right?" "Not necessarily, what if their death is because of us?" Kind Gaoming shook his head, put on his schoolbag and quietly opened the living room door a crack: "Yuan Hui and the others have left." The two of them took the knives in the room, carefully left the room, and ran into the corridor on the other side. Lets go, rush downstairs! Kind-hearted Gao Ming took the lead, and the two of them ran downstairs the moment the voice-activated lights went out. ?The numbers representing floors are constantly decreasing, and the corridors are becoming more and more complex. Sometimes there are even three or four identical floor openings and safety exits on the same floor. ?Finally, he ran to the fourth floor. When he saw that there were only a few floors left, Shan Gaoming suddenly heard the painful cry for help, and he couldn''t help but slow down. Lets go! Dont stop! The ordinary Gaoming pushed the kind Gaomings shoulders. "Someone is crying for help." Kind Gaoming hesitated. "We have no ability to save others now, let alone ghosts, we can''t even defeat that madman Yuan Hui." Ordinary Gaoming was worried, this was already on the fourth floor. "But what if the person calling for help is another Gao Ming?" The kind-hearted Gao Ming tightened his lips: "If you are in a desperate situation, don''t you also hope that someone can go and help? The person calling for help may be another you." With his heart burning, Shan Gaoming turned into the corridor. The voice-activated light came on, and he saw a huge mass of "meat" crowded in the corridor. Its body had arms and legs that seemed to belong to different living people. "I''ve seen this thing. It was originally hidden on our floor. It should have escaped with other high-ranking people!" Ordinary high-ranking people did not choose to escape by themselves, but also followed: "But in my impression, this monster moved It seems to be very fast? As soon as Ordinary Gao Ming finished saying this, the monster''s speed suddenly increased, its hands and feet scraped against the wall, and the only head hidden in the layer of flesh also opened its mouth. "Stop! Stop!" A hoarse voice sounded, and the terrifying monster actually slowed down. Hearing the man''s voice, Shanggao Ming saw a "middle-aged man" with half-white hair standing at the corner not far away. ?The other party was wearing a black uniform and a strange watch on his wrist. Behind him were two seriously injured and dying companions. ?One of the companions lost his legs. Whats even weirder is that there is a new pair of legs growing on the monsters abdomen that are very similar to his previous legs. Team leader, you are the hope of this group, please leave us alone. You hurry up! Lets hold this man-eating monster back! ?The two companions begged, hoping that the white-haired middle-aged man could escape by himself: "Don''t overdraw your life anymore, we can''t use the ghost pattern, and you will only kill yourself if you force a sacrifice!" Hair is turning gray rapidly and wrinkles are beginning to appear. The "middle-aged man" said nothing and struggled to hold on. ?Among the three, he is the only one who can still move freely, but if he escapes, the other two will definitely die, and he won''t be able to hold on for long. "This abnormal event seems to be specifically targeting us. The ghosts and gods have deprived us of all ghost-related abilities. The players and we have lost our biggest support. Everything is as if the General Administration and the ghosts and gods have discussed it." appeared on the dial. There was a slight crack, and when the middle-aged man''s vision was a little blurry, Kind Gaoming and Ordinary Gaoming rushed over. The two high school students in school uniforms carried the wounded on the ground with some difficulty. Lets go! Hide first! Kind Gaomings voice was not loud, but his tone surprised the middle-aged man. ?These three people wearing the uniforms of the Bureau of Investigation are members of the security team, and the "middle-aged man" who leads them is the leader of the team. "Gaoming?" Their target of revenge appeared, but in such an unexpected way. Do you know me? Gao Ming carried another wounded person on his back. What the hell? Or two?! (End of this chapter) Chapter 367 The alliance of the hunted Chapter 367: The Joining Forces of the Hunted The leader of the security team is dressed casually, just like an ordinary office worker. Only those who know him well know how scary he is. At this time, kind-hearted Gao Ming and ordinary Gao Ming did not realize that each other was special at all, and simply wanted to help them. The two injured people were carried by Gao Ming. Their reaction to seeing Gao Ming was even greater than that of the team leader. ?The person you want to hunt appears just like this. Not only do they not have the ability to kill each other, they are also saved by the other party. ?There are many thoughts in my heart, some of which I cannot understand, and I feel a little humiliated. I want to kill someone behind my back, but I really can''t do it. The leader of the group looked complicated, but now is not the time to hesitate: "If you want to avoid the monster, you have to get out of its sight. I will try my best to freeze it for seven seconds, and everyone will go downstairs to hide!" The jet-black hair turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye. The watch on the wrist of the group leader made a ticking sound, and the pointer shrouded in black mist began to move backwards! Run! the team leader reminded loudly, but he himself lay on the ground, and all his strength was absorbed by the watch on his wrist in an instant. Seeing this, Kind Gao Ming gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to grab the other person. He carried a wounded man on his back, dragged a group of team leaders, and ran downstairs as hard as he could. Without determining the road, they got into the safe passage, found a random door, opened it, and hid inside. ?A few people held their breath, not daring to make any sound. It was not until they heard the horrifying sound of arms crawling across the corridor that they relaxed slightly. ??The monster doesn''t seem to chase people who hide in the room. This seems to be one of the rules in the apartment building. Turn on the lights in the room. Shan Shan Gaoming immediately entered the room and started rummaging around. The three security guards also became nervous. After a while, kind-hearted Gaoming hurriedly walked out carrying a medical kit. He wanted to treat the wounds of the injured security personnel. Im dead, Id better leave the medicine to others. The security guard whose legs were swallowed refused medical treatment. He still didnt believe that he was actually saved by Gao Xing. "There is no need to bandage it. This is a curse, not a wound caused by a knife blade. It cannot be healed." The leader of a group recovered a little. He looked at the two high-ranking people and didn''t know how to speak for a while. You just called out my name. Have we known each other before? Kind Gaoming captured a detail. He squatted in front of a group of team leaders: Looking at you, it seems that you also have a grudge against me? Why do we need to use it? The team leader did not answer, but asked back. "We met Yuan Hui before. He was wearing similar clothes to you. That man was obviously our classmate, but he seemed to be crazy and wanted to kill us." Gao Ming took out a bottle of water from his school bag and drank it. One big mouthful, and as time passed, the hunger became more and more intense. You know Yuan Hui, but dont remember us? A group leader looked at Gao Mings school uniform and had a guess in his mind: Did your memory stay in high school? Ordinary Gaoming wanted to speak, but Kindness Gaoming immediately stopped him. From this, it can be seen that Kindness Gaoming is not stupid. "Don''t worry, you saved the three of us. At least I won''t do anything to harm you in this apartment building." After the team leader finished speaking, the other two security guards looked at Gao Ming. There is no hatred anymore: "Can you tell me now why there are two high lives?" "We don''t know the reason either." Ordinary Gaoming shook his head: "We only have memories before July 14th. Next, we are going to escape from the apartment. Do you want to come with us?" "Don''t worry, first tell me why you are chasing us?" Kind-hearted Gaoming pointed to the uniforms of a group of team leaders: "Yuan Hui is also wearing similar uniforms to you, and you are all wearing blood-red bracelets." Seeing that Kind Gao Ming was so vigilant, the team leader did not lie and directly told the two Gao Ming the truth. From Gao Mings founding of the Backwater Forum to his killing of K, and then to the time when the security team was trapped by Gao Ming in the black lake of Lishan Hospital, the team leader described Gao Ming as the underground emperor of the vast sea, and ghosts roamed everywhere he went. "Are we so powerful?" Both Kind Gaoming and Ordinary Gaoming were very surprised, but Ordinary Gaoming quickly calmed down. There are many rooms in 0715. Every choice seems to be a Gaoming. Gao Ming can reach that step. Destiny is definitely the most powerful one among them. You are more than powerful if you are considered a thorn in the flesh by the General Bureau of Investigation? A team leader said with a wry smile: You are the target of Yuan Hui and us. Even the big screening designed by the General Bureau is a scam to kill you. "Just to kill me?" Fang Gaoming shook his head: "We were hiding in the bedroom at that time. Because the door was open, I vaguely heard someone from Yuan Hui saying that they seemed to have three hunters. Killing targets, Im just one of them. Three? The team leader raised his eyebrows: Who are the other two? "The second target seems to be called Wan..." Gaoming Gaoming thought about it: "Yes, it''s called Wan Jie. The reason why we were able to escape successfully was because their second target seemed to be going upstairs, and they chased after him very anxiously. Hearing the name spoken by the ordinary high-ranking officer, cold sweat broke out on the backs of the three security team members. They looked at each other with a chill in the depths of their eyes. "Impossible! Wanjie is the person the General Administration relies on most! We are also the most powerful security force in Hanhai!" The security guard who lost his legs struggled to crawl towards Gao Ming: "You are the one who is sowing discord!" I dont even know who Wanjie is! Gaoming Gaoming was speechless. He was too ordinary to hide the expression on his face. "The General Administration has always been very dissatisfied with Wan Jie. He should have been in the position of Lord Jingtuo. If the abnormal incident in Hanhai hadn''t gotten out of control too quickly, the General Administration would not have let him come back." A group leader knows a lot. Secret matter: "But the General Administration probably doesn''t want Wan Jie to die. They need a force to check and balance the Jingtuo God of Shumi Research Institute." So the one who wants to kill Wanjie is the Lord Jingtuo? Gaoming Gaoming said casually. "The clay statue has suppressed the ability of ghost patterns. Here we are no different from ordinary people. God Jingtuo wants to use this abnormal event to bury all the voices that disobey him?" The leader of the group narrowed his pupils: "No wonder The deputy leader of the second group, Ju Youhui, urged us to go over so anxiously, God Jingtuo has always wanted those eyes of Wanjie!" "But we can''t help the boss now." The security guard who lost his legs said in great pain: "If we go there, we will drag him down." (End of this chapter) Chapter 368 first floor Chapter 368 First Floor "The source of everything is because we have lost the power given by the ghost pattern. We have to find a way to break this shackles." A group leader went to Wan Jie without impulsiveness. He looked at Gao Ming: "Now you have changed This must be related to the ability of the clay sculpture. I will do my best to help you return to normal, and I hope you will not take action against our security personnel in this abnormal incident. " "No problem." Kind-hearted Gaoming agreed: "Actually, I just wanted to say that the conflict between us might be a misunderstanding. You said that I killed K, but you didn''t see it with your own eyes. It was Lord Jingtuo who told you. Later you said that you entered Lishan Hospital to kill me, so I was forced to fight back." Yes, if you think about it, we are still victims! Ordinary Gao Ming said with certainty. ??The two high school students didn''t have much scheming, and the security personnel had just been rescued by the two. The characters they showed after losing their memory were completely different from the information provided by the Lord Jingtuo. Could it be that God Jingtuo started planning the plan from the moment we returned to the vast sea? A group leader also began to wonder. He knew very well that God Jingtuo had been coveting Wanjies eyes. Once something unexpected happens to Wanjie, Lord Jingtuo will take over the security team and master this power that is enough to sweep away most abnormal events. The leader of the group became more and more worried as he thought about it. He did not want to stay any longer: "Gao Ming, although we were rivals before, I have to admit that you are indeed much stronger than me. Even if you are like this now, I still think you are the best." There is some kind of trump card hidden, and I may need to use your power." "I don''t even know that we still have a trump card?" Kind-hearted Gaoming walked to the door: "Stop being so nagging, let''s escape from the apartment building first. This is the third floor, and we can get out soon." You cant escape. The team leader sighed: When you get to the first floor, you will find that there is no door to leave. The faces of the two high-ranking officials gradually became ugly. There was no need for the team leader to deceive them. "If you don''t believe it, I can take you over and have a look." A team leader asked two injured subordinates to hide in the room. After discussing the password, he took off the subordinates'' uniforms: "You two put on their uniforms." clothing, helmet and mask. "But I don''t have any pants..." Ordinary Gaoming was only given a top. You wear mine. A team leader took off his uniform: Dont show your uniform, dont let others see your face, and dont speak. After doing all this, a group of team leaders set up two more traps at the door, and then came out with two high lives. The corridor is still very dark. As time goes by, the building becomes more and more lively. From time to time, screams are heard coming from a certain room. "Everyone''s memories are beginning to blur. It won''t be long before they may even forget the faces of their teammates. By then it will be really bad." The team leader of one group had half-white hair and looked very vicissitudes of life: "You are not only Be careful of ghosts and even more careful of living people. Along the stairs, the three of them arrived at the first floor smoothly. ? Pushing open the safety door, the thick smell of blood rushed directly into the nasal cavity, making Gao Ming retching. The doors to all the rooms on the first floor of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment were broken open with violence. Some door handles were still dripping with blood. Both sides of the aisle were covered with blood and torn clothes. ? Less than two hours after everyone entered the apartment, some "people" were already out of control. "Bang!" The window glass was flying everywhere, and the windows in the corridor on the first floor were smashed. Two ghost story players reached out to the outside of the building. They wanted to use tools to destroy the anti-theft net, but only a few seconds passed, and the darkness outside the building Something flashed out from inside, and the skin of their arms was torn open and almost completely torn off. They screamed and retreated into the building, and the unknown curse spread along their arms and instantly spread to their bodies. "Did you see it? Even if you can leave the building, it''s not safe outside. There are man-eating monsters hiding in the darkness." The leader of a group clenched his fists. He did not dare to leave casually until he recovered the power given by the ghost pattern. building. "The ghosts inside the building will not hunt down the people hiding inside, and the monsters outside the building will not hunt down the living people inside the building. These ghosts are obviously capable of killing us all, but they seem to be obeying certain rules. "Kind Gao Ming hid under the mask: "It seems that the owner of the building does not want to kill us directly, he needs us alive; of course, there is another possibility..." Whats possible? A group leader was surprised by the words of kind-hearted Gao Ming. He felt that this Gao Ming was very sensitive. "According to what you said, Wan Jie and I are very powerful. If the owner of the building wants to deprive us of our abilities and make us lose our memory, he will definitely pay a heavy price." After Gao Ming hesitated for a moment, his tone became firm: "There are also Maybe the mastermind behind the scenes doesnt want to kill us, but it is now at its wits end and has reached its limit, so it can only create fear and make us kill each other. ??Two injured Guitaan players were wailing, and Kind Gao Ming walked over directly. He took out a small bottle of medicine and poured it on their wounds. The curse was not removed, but the pain of the two was slightly relieved. Kind-hearted Gaoming came to the window as the two thanked him. The cold wind outside the building blew the fresh smell of blood onto his face. He slowly raised his hand: "The unknown is the scariest thing. If there are dozens of people... By rushing out together, we might be able to distract the monster and figure out its weakness." "What you think is quite beautiful." A woman with a strong body and obvious muscle lines walked out of the room, followed by a middle-aged man next to her: "The residents in the building are all cunning and treacherous, and they want them to sacrifice themselves to compete. Its hard to reach the sky. Perhaps the kind-hearted Gao Ming''s act of delivering the medicine just now gave the two of them some goodwill, and they took the initiative to come out. My name is Ouyang Susu, I am a shot put player. This is my husband, you can call him Dr. Li. Just as Ouyang Susu was about to approach Shan Gaoming, a group of team leaders rushed over and stopped in the middle. "It''s better for us to keep a distance." A group leader looked at Ouyang Susu, then moved his gaze to the long corridor in the distance: "You guys should stop hiding. It''s difficult to leave with your own strength, so why not How about we all discuss taking action together? A group of team leaders wanted to use the power of the Kaitan players, but no one who could enter this building was a fool. A few people who were hiding knew that they had been discovered and decisively chose to leave the first floor. The rest did not say anything and directly ignored the group leaders. "Teacher Ouyang, Doctor Li, what''s going on on the first floor now? Is there an exit here?" He is kind-hearted and has a very good attitude. Hearing the voice of Kind Gaoming again, Dr. Li and Ouyang Susu''s expressions became strange. Just now they felt that the voice of Kindness Gaoming was similar to someone''s voice, and now they were more sure of their guess. ?However, the couple did not dare to confirm casually. In Brother Li''s opinion, the leader of the Guitan Players, Gao Ming, was mixed with people from the Investigation Bureau. It was obvious that he had infiltrated the enemy. This could not be exposed casually. With a dry cough, Brother Li pointed to a room in the middle of the corridor: "The place that was supposed to be the exit of the corridor is now a room, and the house number of that room is very strange." (End of this chapter) Chapter 369 Building broadcast Chapter 369 Broadcasting in the Building The house number is weird? Not only was the good-natured person, but also a group leader was a little curious, and they walked towards the middle of the corridor. ?There are many people hiding on the first floor of the apartment, but most of them are hiding and unwilling to show their faces. "Be careful, a riot just broke out here." Ouyang Susu avoided the blood on the ground: "Half an hour ago, a security officer from the Investigation Bureau suddenly went crazy and attracted a monster from nowhere." Is that monster covered with arms and legs? Kind Gaoming had only seen this kind of monster in the building. "No, its body is made up of thin threads. We can''t touch it, but it can attack us unscrupulously." Ouyang Susu brought Kind Gaoming to the center of the corridor, which is also the end of the Xiangshengyong Apartment Group. at the center. The door in front of you looks ordinary, just like other rental houses. If you hadn''t searched one by one, you probably wouldn''t have discovered the secrets hidden inside this house. Entering the house, Shan Gaoming was stunned for a moment. ?There is no bedroom or bathroom in the small room. There is only a gray wall with three doors on the wall, and three different house numbers hanging on the doors - past, present and future. The house numbers of most of the rooms in the building are numbers. Only these three doors have words written on them. Dr. Li walked to the door and wiped off the blood on the door, revealing black ghost lines. ?Those weird lines intertwined with each other to form three different monsters on the door panel. The monster on the door was kind-hearted Gao Ming and a team leader had seen it in the past. It was an ugly ghost with arms and legs all over its body that could easily devour the bodies of living people and bury their flesh and blood. The monster on the door in the future has a humanoid outline, which is woven from threads of fate filled with words. It looks like a humanoid jellyfish. As for the current door, the pattern on the door panel cannot be seen clearly, and it is covered with scars. Has anyone opened these three doors? Kind Gaoming was a little curious. "Yes." Dr. Li pointed to the bottom of the door panel. There is a door opening under each door: "After each of us enters the apartment building, we will get a gift box containing the most important things to us. Please pay attention to that door opening. The size is just enough to fit a gift box. Some people speculate that if you want to open the three doors, you need to put your gifts into the door opening. " "Lao Li and I saw someone do this before, and they did open the door and go in, but they never made any sound after going in, and they haven''t come out yet." Ouyang Susu didn''t dare to try and looked at the door opening. His eyes also held a bit of fear. "They will probably never come out." The leader of the group said in a cold voice: "The clay statues of gods in this building have very strange abilities. They can deprive us of the power given by ghosts and modify our memories. In their heyday, they were indeed very strange. Its scary, but they have just escaped from the trap not long ago, so they shouldnt be able to forcibly deprive everyone of their memories. "I understand what you mean. The so-called gift is the most difficult thing to take away from our memory. It is a part that even gods find difficult." Kind Gaoming responded quickly. "That''s right, the most powerful living people in the entire vast sea are gathered in this abnormal event." A group leader looked at the door: "God can''t quickly take away the most unforgettable memories in people''s hearts, so I guess it will In this way, let us take the initiative to offer our memories. "The exits are three different doors. If you want to leave, you have to give up your most precious memories. But if we even throw away the memories that changed our lives, are we still our true selves?" The team leader did not deliberately lower his voice, and people hiding in other rooms could also hear it. It seems that the real exit is not here. Gao Ming did not enter the room. He looked at the smashed windows in the corridor. Broken glass was scattered all over the floor, and blood was slowly flowing on the window sill. Something seemed to be calling him in the unknown darkness outside. Gazing into the darkness, his eyes seemed to merge with the night, and the passage of time seemed to slow down. He was getting closer and closer to the window, until his shoulder was pulled by a force, and he suddenly woke up! There was a scarlet tongue on the window sill licking the blood outside the building, and the thing disappeared in the blink of an eye. ?Fang Gao Ming sat back on the ground. Only then did he realize that he had arrived at the window sill at some point. If someone hadn''t pulled him from behind just now, his upper body might have leaned out of the window. "Thank you..." Looking back, Feng Gaoming found that there was no one around him, but he clearly felt the power: "Someone grabbed the strap of my schoolbag and pulled me from behind..." ?With doubts, Gao Ming opened his schoolbag and checked. Apart from the diary and food, the only thing left in the bag was the terrible photo. "A gift, the most important memory... Maybe this photo has other functions..." Gao Ming silently stroked the photo. There was only one Gao Ming in the photo, but he had countless fathers and mothers: "There are them in every 0715 room. Good luck, but why are there no father and mother at home? They are clearly present in every page of the diary..." "Hey!" Seeing the ordinary Gaoming leave, the kind-hearted Gao Ming quickly chased after him: "Don''t act alone!" "Okay." Putting away the photo, Gaoming took out a piece of bread from his bag and took a bite. Seeing Ordinary Gao Ming eating, Kind Gao Ming was also a little hungry: "If you want to enter those three doors, you need a gift. I just asked clearly. There is a blood-red gift box in everyone''s room, but I don''t have one." receive." ??The kind-hearted Gao Ming walked to the ordinary Gao Ming: "I suspect that among all the rooms, only Gao Ming has received the gift. He is our core and the real Gao Ming. Don''t tell others about this. Let''s find it ourselves first." Hmm. Ordinary Gaoming lowered his head. ?The kind-hearted Gao Ming thought that the ordinary Gao Ming had just seen something at the window, so he came over and hugged the other person''s shoulders: "Cheer up, we have the strength in numbers, we will definitely be able to get out." Before Kind Gao Ming could say anything else, the aging wiring in Xiangshengyongs apartment building made a crackling sound. Dust flew around the loudspeaker playing the residents radio in the corridor, and the sound of electric current reached his ears. Outsiders of Changcheng Community and Xiangshengyong Apartment, congratulations that you are still alive. A high school students voice came from the loudspeaker, and everyone ran to the corridor to hear it more clearly. My name is Gao Yun, I am the president of the student union at Hande Private Academy, a level 4 abnormality incident. I am the 51st student in Class 13 of the Ghost Story Class. I am also the actual manager of the East District who has integrated all the hidden forces of Situ An. If you dont want to stay here forever and become a madman who has lost his will, then I hope you can listen carefully to what I am going to say next. (End of this chapter) Chapter 370 Branch lines converge Chapter 370 The gathering of branches "Gao Yun? The 51st student in Class 13?" The kind-hearted Gao Ming''s mind was spinning rapidly: "Is he our classmate?" "This name makes me feel a little familiar. We should know each other, but I can''t remember it." Gaoming shook his head. The sound quality of the old radio speakers was very poor, intermittent, and mixed with the sound of electricity, as if it would be cut off at any time. The leader of a group walked up to the two of them. He had a sullen face and was a little depressed: "Gao Yun suddenly appeared at Hande Private Academy. All the information about him was destroyed by Situ An. This guy single-handedly The chaos in the East District forced the Investigation Bureau to shrink its strength." "Compared with him and me, who is stronger?" Kind Gaoming was simply curious. "How can I say this? You are both a thorn in the side of the investigation bureau. Each one is more of a **** than the other." The leader''s eyes were still on the loudspeaker: "I overestimated my abilities. I used to think that I was not bad at all." You guys, it turned out that I had no ability to resist when I entered this building, but Gao Yun was able to find the broadcast in the building, which seemed to have broken some of the rules of ''God''." "Don''t be discouraged." Kind-hearted Gao Ming couldn''t help but comfort him: "Look at us, we have become ordinary people now, and our memories are all in pieces. We are not as good as you." "You came in alone and dealt with two gods. It''s a miracle that you haven''t lost your mind yet..." The leader of one group was unwilling to continue chatting: "Let''s listen to the radio." No one knows how Gao Yun did it. When the memories of most residents in the building were confused, he not only was not affected, but also found the broadcast in the building. ??The sound of electric current became more and more harsh, and the aging circuit seemed to be on fire and scrapped at any time, so Gao Yun spoke very fast. He wanted to tell everyone something in the shortest possible time. First, no matter what you have forgotten, you must hide your gift. It is the most important thing in your life. Second, there are clocks hanging in every room. As time goes by, you will forget more and more things, until you completely lose yourself and become an accomplice of God. Third, hiding in the room is a chronic suicide. Every hour, your hunger will double. Now do you know where the indigenous people in the community have gone? Fourth, the so-called gods are not invincible. The fact that you are able to survive until now is not because of the mercy of gods, but because gods are temporarily powerless against you. Fifth, those who are willing to believe what I said above can come to the underground parking lot of Changcheng Community or the third floor corridor lobby of Xiangshengyong Apartment Group. After finishing the fifth rule, the aging lines ignited flames, the sound on the radio gradually became blurred, and no one behind Gao Yun could hear clearly. "Third floor corridor? Do you want to go there?" Kind-hearted Gaoming looked at the group leader. Although he was more mature and smarter than his peers, he was only a high school student after all, and he was a little undecided at this time. The survivors in the building should all pass away. I want to tell the news to other security personnel. The leader of one group had made up his mind. He was kind-hearted and could not leave the apartment, so he had to follow the other party temporarily. Lets all come together. Dr. Li is average in strength. His special skill is to hug his thigh. There are dangers in the building. Rather than taking risks alone, it is of course better to follow Gao Ming. He knows how powerful Gao Ming is. "That''s fine." The team leader nodded: "The second hour is about to pass, and I can already feel that my memory has become more blurry. The past experiences are like a puzzle that may be broken at any time. Everyone gathered together Together we can remind each other. Ignoring those who were still hiding in the room, a team leader led the team and ran directly to the third floor. The Xiangshengyong apartment complex consists of several buildings connected together through corridors, covering a very large area. "You two must not show up. Let''s observe the situation first." A group of team leaders checked the two high-definition masks and made sure nothing was missing. Then they came to the corridor hall through the third safe passage. It is said to be the lobby, but in fact it has been occupied by illegal battery cars and various debris. It not only exudes a stench, but also poses a huge safety hazard. When a group leader arrived, there were already other people in the hall. They gathered in twos and threes, some holding homemade weapons, and some carrying gift boxes. Everyone gathered here because of Gao Yun''s broadcast, and there is no trust between them. That guy named Gao Yun is not a liar, right? I remember there is no one like him in Class 13. "Don''t talk nonsense." The teammate next to him quickly stopped the person who spoke: "President of the East District Student Union, Gao Yun has countless abnormal people under him. It is said that he has infiltrated into the entire East District, forcing the Investigation Bureau to ask for help. Give in." "Yes, that guy is said to have escaped from a level four abnormal event. But shouldn''t the people from the East District be in Changcheng Community? How did he enter the abnormal event from the old city?" ??This time, the General Bureau of Abnormal Event Investigation has opened two entrances, one in the East District and one in the Old City. The people targeted on both sides are different, but Gao Yun and Gao Ming seem to have other arrangements. ?Seeing more and more people gathering on the third floor, a group leader was a little worried. Staying in the corridor for too long might attract ghosts! The ugly ghost named the past will become stronger the more people it eats. "Why don''t you see any of our people?" The team leader frowned and became more and more anxious. From time to time, footsteps were heard in the corridor, and more and more people entered the corridor hall. Everyone was wary of each other, waiting for Gao Yun to appear. About ten seconds later, Dr. Li suddenly raised his hand and his expression became excited: "Example!" On the other side of the hall, Fanban and a young man wearing a long-sleeved sweater and wrapped tightly walked out of the safe passage. Perhaps because the distance was too far, Fanfan did not respond. ?Behind these two people, stood a woman wearing a red student union armband. She stood in front of a high school student and observed everyone with a cold expression. Red student union armband? The group leaders eyebrows jumped: Liu Yi from Class 13? "Liu Yi? Where are you?" Both kind-hearted Gao Ming and ordinary Gao Ming looked at the other side of the hall. Liu Yi, who was wearing a casual suit, was capable and cold. She was the most beautiful female student in Class 13, but except for Qian Junran''s extreme Except for the narcissistic toad, no one dared to confess to her. "It''s really her." Kind Gao Ming seemed very happy: "She still maintains her figure as well as she did in high school." "The one behind her is..." Ordinary Gao Ming couldn''t see clearly: "Wearing a school uniform?" ??The voice-activated lights in the hall dimmed and then came on again, and a faint smell of blood wafted out from the adjacent building. Not long after, heavy footsteps sounded. Yuan Hui, with a twisted expression, dragged a corpse, wearing a blood-soaked Investigation Bureau uniform, from the corridor. Gao Yun, right? The third target also appeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 371 Gao Ming’s new posthumous photo? Chapter 371 Gao Mings new photo? ??Kaitan players didn''t have any good impressions of the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. Yuan Hui appeared in such an image, and those who were close to him immediately retreated. ?This is not playing hide-and-seek in a haunted house. If you are not careful, you will really die. No one is willing to gamble with their own life on the kindness of the enemy. Seeing Yuan Hui dragging the body, Shan Gaoming clenched his fists. There were many scars on the body, and there was a big hole in the chest. They even hurt the corpses. The Investigation Bureau is really not a good thing! There are strangulation marks on his neck, his chest has been cut open, and there is not a single good piece of flesh on his body that was beaten. This child is wearing a school uniform, and he is still just a student! Bah! You are really not a human being! ??The whispers around him made the team leader frown. After all, he was also a member of the Investigation Bureau. Hearing others say that really made him feel uncomfortable. Dragling the body, Yuan Hui stood directly at the connection between the corridors. This guy is really lawless. Ouyang Susu touched the shot put in the bag. She really wanted to throw it over. "Yuan Hui is not that stupid. He is deliberately attracting everyone''s attention, putting himself out in the open and letting his companions hide in the dark to find the target." A group leader withdrew his gaze and warned: "Don''t act rashly." ?Perhaps it was too quiet around him, Yuan Hui wanted to muddy the water. He glanced at the ghost talk players, but unfortunately no one dared to look at him. "A bunch of cowards...eh?" Yuan Hui opened his eyes wide and saw Liu Yi in the safety passage. ??Kicked away the debris blocking the road, he dragged the body and walked towards the safe passage with a smile on his lips. ?Liu Yi pushed slightly behind him, and a figure hid in the room. "Old classmates, we meet again." Yuan Hui looked Liu Yi up and down with obvious aggression in his eyes: "There are too many people in Hennig Private College, and we haven''t had a good time to reminisce about the past." Liu Yi had a cold face and showed no intention of speaking. Yuan Hui was left on the spot, but he was not angry. He grabbed the hair of the corpse and pulled it up: "I know that you have become a ghost story player and are against the Investigation Bureau in the East District. This time I will give you a chance. "Give you a chance to kill me!" Fan Yan took out a kitchen knife and walked directly in front of Yuan Hui: "Get out of the way! Don''t force me to chop you!" Ignoring the example, Yuan Hui''s smile grew stronger. He slowly turned the corpse''s head and revealed Gao Ming''s face: "Is this face familiar to you? I know you have a good relationship with Gao Ming in private. , if you continue to persist in your obsession, this will be your fate. Seeing Gao Ming''s body, Liu Yi had no expression on his face, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. The surrounding ghost talk players have also heard of the high lives of Class Thirteen. The high lives in the rumors have various identities, such as kindergarten teachers, chefs, old people, doctors, etc. The only thing that remains unchanged is that the legendary high lives have a variety of identities. The survivors who uttered these words were all saved by Gao Ming, and it was Gao Ming who changed their fate of death. ??A boss who often rescued Kaitan players in abnormal events, a legend in the dark, died like this, and his body even became a trophy. "Gao Ming was forced to death by me. Class 13 should be back on track. The only one you can trust now is me, the squad leader." Yuan Hui grabbed the hair of Gao Ming''s corpse, but his eyes fell on Liu Yi''s face. Above: "You are the smartest woman I have ever met. I''m looking forward to your answer, but don''t keep me waiting too long." Yuan Hui? The blood ring on his wrist flashed, and Zhuo Juns voice came from the corner of the corridor on the other side. ?His tall body was covered in paint, and one eye was sealed with red blood, making him look very embarrassed. "Team Leader Zhuo, how did you get yourself into such a miserable situation?" Yuan Hui''s status in the security team was not as good as Zhuo Jun''s, and he was also very dissatisfied with him. "I''m chasing Gao Ming. I don''t know where that ghost learned some strange abilities. Even clay sculptures can''t suppress it." Zhuo Jun reached out to Yuan Hui: "Is there anything to eat? I feel like I''m going to starve to death. " Theres no need to chase him. Yuan Hui turned Gao Mings body towards Zhuo Jun: He is already dead. After seeing the face of the corpse clearly, Zhuo Jun stopped and looked like he had seen a ghost: "Why is he here?" "He has always been here." Yuan Hui felt that he had stabilized Zhuo Jun this time. He grabbed the body with one hand and looked around: "The so-called ghost talk players are ordinary citizens who were bewitched by high fate. I know your difficulties. Now that the culprit has been eliminated, if you actively cooperate with the investigation bureau, I will not only take you safely away from the abnormal incident, but also allow you to join the security department. " Gao Ming was really killed? The founder of the Backwater Forum died, he was the backbone of the Kaitan players! His tone doesnt sound like hes joking. Nonsense! Who would dare to joke about this as long as they are not mentally retarded? That man wears a blood ring, and he is from the security department of the Investigation Bureau! Human nature is the least able to withstand the test. The ghost talk players around have become more active. The founder of the Backwater Forum was easily killed. Everyone has to think about their own options. ? People whispered, Yuan Hui enjoyed this moment very much. He became the only focus in front of the girl who had a crush on him all those years, in front of Zhuo Jun, whom he was the most unconvinced of, and in front of all the weird talk players who hated him. Like throwing a dead dog, Yuan Hui threw Gao Ming''s body in front of Zhuo Jun: "Send the fragments of the photo inside you as well." ?Zhuo Jun didnt want to show the fragments of the photo in public, so he was a little hesitant. "You don''t believe me? Do you think I can''t kill him?" Yuan Hui laughed, with a sinister and terrifying expression. There was silence around him, and no one dared to speak. Seeing what Yuan Hui had said, Zhuo Jun slowly put his arm on the chest of the corpse. He gritted his teeth in pain. The fragment of the photo seemed to sense something, and it pushed outwards in his flesh and blood! The blood vessels swelled, as if there was a fish swimming under his arm. Zhuo Jun was so painful that he couldn''t speak. He wanted Yuan Hui to help hold him down, but the moment he raised his head, his eyes seemed to freeze and he looked straight. Follow the safe passage behind Yuan Hui. The voice-activated light went out, and someone walked out of the corridor in the darkness. When the light came on again, the sights of the strange story players began to move. The dim light shines on the body, making people feel as if they have returned to an evening when hope was buried. Blood is mixed with paint dripping. The man is wearing a red-dyed school uniform, with a gentle and bright smile on his face. "Zhuo Jun, don''t you want your eyes back?" Gao Ming''s voice sounded in the corridor. He spread his fingers and drew the eye that Zhuo Jun could not open on his palm. ?This familiar voice made Zhuo Jun gnash his teeth in hatred, but at the next moment, the fragments of the photo in his arm came out of the wound and fell into the dead body on the ground. The photos that were originally fragmented slowly became complete in Gao Mings body through this method. The curse disappeared and Zhuo Jun froze on the spot. Yuan Hui, who was in front of Zhuo Jun, also realized the problem. He turned around suddenly. When he saw Gao Ming, the painter under the voice-activated light, the expression on his face became extremely wonderful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 372 Cursed Wizards Chapter 372 The Cursed Wizards "Impossible! Gao Ming should be dead! This corpse is attracting Gao Ming''s photos. This corpse is Gao Ming''s!" Yuan Hui blurted out in a loud voice. It wasn''t that he couldn''t control his emotions, but the scene in front of him. Too unbelievable. ??Juduo God and the General Bureau of Investigation made it clear that only the corpse of Gao Ming can attract the photo of the deceased. What exactly is the problem? "What''s it called?" The painter Gao Ming didn''t know what Yuan Hui did. He just felt that Yuan Hui was standing in the middle, blocking him from talking to Zhuo Jun. Condescending, this completely contemptuous attitude was also seen by everyone around him. "Gao Ming is not dead? Is the body a fake?" "I''m just saying that the water in the backwater forum is deep, and none of those guys from Class 13 are easy to deal with." How did someone like this get into the security department of the Investigation Bureau? It seems like there are relevant accounts everywhere. The buzz has obviously gotten louder. After Gao Ming appeared, the players of Guaitan seemed to have found their backbone and were no longer afraid of the Bureau of Investigation. "Gao Ming is dead, you are not Gao Ming! Tell me! Who are you!" Yuan Hui could not accept this fact. He recalled what he had just said and his face turned red. How much I enjoyed it before, I feel so uncomfortable now. ?The painter Gao Ming is different from other Gao Ming. He is indeed not Gao Ming inside, but Xia Yang, but only he knows this secret. Hearing Yuan Hui''s affirmative question, the painter Gao Ming narrowed his eyes, and there was already murderous intent in the depths of his pupils, but the smile on his face became gentler: "I''m not Gao Ming, are you?" ?Stepping forward, the painter''s ability to achieve high life was also suppressed by the clay sculpture. He was unable to draw Yuan Hui''s complete appearance, and could only draw part of his body. Just when the painter Gao Ming was thinking about which organ of Yuan Hui to paint, a certain ghost story player in the crowd took off his hat and mask. He took out a white student union armband from his school bag. After wearing it, he carried a A lamp walked to the center of the corridor hall. ?The leader was shot, and everyone hid in the corner. The action of this strange player instantly attracted everyone''s attention. The voice-activated light went out at this moment, and the light in the hand of the strange story player became the only source of light. "Time is limited, we won''t wait for others." The Guaitan player slowly raised his lowered head, and his face made the people around him take a breath. There were a lot of stitching marks on his face, which were made from many The faces are put together. Eyes with completely different colors of pupils scanned the crowd, and his crooked lips trembled and opened: "I am Gao Yun, but this body does not belong to me. It is just a piece of bait used to fish for the ''past''." ??The sound coming out of the weirdo''s mouth was exactly the same as the sound on the radio in the building, but his appearance was so scary that people didn''t dare to look directly at him. The core of this abnormal incident are two clay sculptures. One is called the past, with abilities related to memory; the other is called the future, with abilities related to time. The two cooperated with each other to create the current situation. Everyone is trapped inside the building, being continuously deprived of their memories and abilities, until in the end even themselves are forgotten. Gao Yun''s words made people despair, but there were also people who did not believe in evil. Fan Fan raised his hand and asked: "If gods were omnipotent, they would not be killed. There should be a way to deal with them, right?" "Memory and time betray We are on the side of the gods, but those two clay sculptures will consume a lot of faith if they want to continuously use their abilities. The first thing we have to do is to curse the gods, don''t be afraid and fearful, Go and pray for God''s forgiveness." As soon as Gao Yun''s voice fell, the painter Gao Ming laughed. If you dont know what god looks like, I can help you. Stained with paint and blood on the ground, the painter Gao Ming painted the clay sculpture on the corridor wall. All disasters are caused by it. Use your most vicious thoughts and abilities to curse it. There is no need for Gao Yun and Gao Ming to say anything more. The surrounding ghost story players and investigators have begun to exert their strength. They are full of resentment and worry that they have no place to vent. The verbal curses are only the most basic. Everyone is trying to bring down others. He has unique insights and uses his skills to contaminate the belief in clay sculpture. ??The clay sculptures on the walls are gradually turning black, and the paint is rotting and smelling. The evil and hatred in everyone''s hearts seems to have really affected the "god". ?Gao Yun glanced sideways at the painter Gao Ming a few more times, and after confirming some things, he continued to speak. "Cutting off faith is the first step, and then we have to kill the incarnation of ''god''." A piece of skin on Gao Yun''s face broke apart. He didn''t care. He just reached out and covered his face: "There are two monsters in the building. , one is called the past and the other is called the future. "What happened in the past cannot be changed. People eaten by it will never come back, but it can''t excrete the people it eats." Gao Yun covered the sutures on his face that were about to crack: "Kill the past The method is very simple, I need you to lead it over and let it eat my body. " Let it eat you? ?Such an outrageous request left everyone present at a loss. Gao Yun seemed to have been prepared in advance. "This body is stitched with all the bad past that I have seen, and the resentment and despair have turned into soul poison." Gao Yun did not continue to explain: "As for the future, I haven''t found a way to kill it yet. But I hope you remember, what is the future? As long as you dont believe in it, the future will never come. The past is a reality, and the future is an illusion. If none of you are afraid of the future and do not have feelings of terror, the future will not be able to lead you to death. ??The abnormal incident in Xiangshengyong Apartment cannot be ended by one person''s power, because everyone in the building may be exploited by the "Clay Sculpture", and at least half of the residents must be united to escape. "Killing the two incarnations of ''god'', the past and the future, is equivalent to blinding the ''god''s'' eyes. We need to find the real exit before the new past and future appear." Gao Yun has told the plan Most of the Kaitan players are willing to cooperate, but there are also voices of opposition. "After talking for a long time, you still don''t know where the real exit is?" Zhuo Jun took out a strange-shaped knife from his clothes: "This is the first time for everyone to enter this abnormal event. I am very curious how you know This information? Why should we believe you? What if you are a trap set by ''God''?" "Before the general screening of the General Administration began, Gao Ming, the founder of the Backwater Forum, found me. He and the student union members had already entered here last night." Gao Yun looked at Zhuo Jun silently: "I will not force you to obey me. Anyway, even if you leave alive, I will kill you in reality. After all, you worked hard to trick me back into the death bus." (End of this chapter) Chapter 373 who is the bait Chapter 373 Who is the bait? Gao Yun spoke very straightforwardly, and he didn''t even bother to hide his murderous intention. Everyone present had no better choice, because Gao Yun was not in Xiangshengyong Apartment, and even if everyone here died, it would not have any impact on him. "Should we believe him?" Ordinary Gao Ming gently touched the kind Gao Ming''s arm: "He seems to know us completely." "You can''t disbelieve it, and you can''t believe it completely." The kind-hearted and noble eyes always stayed on the corpse: "The only one we can really rely on is ourselves." Lowering his voice, Kind Gaoming whispered in the ordinary Gaoming''s ear: "Look at the corpse next to Zhuo Jun, its pupils seemed to have rotated just now. I don''t know what Zhuo Jun and the others put into the corpse. , that thing should be very important to us. If the scene becomes chaotic later, you can follow me to seize the body." ?With a sad face, an ordinary person with a high life just wants to stay honest, live as hard as he can, and die as soon as possible if he can''t, so that there will be less torture. ???In the center of the corridor hall, Zhuo Jun finally chose to give in. Instead of having a head-on conflict with Gao Yun, he pulled the embarrassed Yuan Hui to his side and frowned to communicate. "Since no one has any objections, let''s prepare as soon as possible. With so many living people gathered together, the ''past'' will come soon." Gao Yun put down the lamp in his hand: "We must let it eat Me, otherwise it will swallow every one of you sooner or later." As the words fell, the light also went out. ??The corridor hall fell into darkness, and someone subconsciously stamped their feet, but this time the voice-activated lights did not light up normally. "Oops... that guy hid something and didn''t say it. He must have brought everyone together for a reason!" Kind-hearted Gao Ming was a little anxious. He was worried that everyone would become victims of Gao Yun''s plan, but it was too late to remind him now. late. ?The lights disappeared too suddenly, my heart was beating loudly, and uneasiness was spreading. Nothing could be seen. People who were familiar with each other began to hug each other, while those with brighter minds said nothing and slowly retreated. The corridor hall seemed to be submerged by a black sea, and everyone was immersed in it. Silence, coldness, and an indescribable sense of fear crawled into everyone''s body, making everyone breathless. Gao Yun is not lying to us, is he? Who would be so good? Sacrifice yourself to save others in an abnormal event? Speak down! Theres something over there! The stench in the air became stronger, and there were some slight strange sounds coming from the depths of the corridor where Yuan Hui came. Creak, crunch, crunch ?It''s like a centipede crawling on the ceiling, or like a child scratching the wall with its nails. Breathing became difficult, and people looked there. In the dead silence, the strange noise gradually became louder, and the scary sound was approaching quickly! "Something is coming! Its target is us!" A Kaitan player near the corridor screamed, but then the scream was replaced by a scream. "My hand! My hand! Don''t eat me! Help! Help..." The heart-rending shouts stopped abruptly, and in just a few seconds, a large living person disappeared in the darkness. What''s even more terrifying is that the weird sound has entered the corridor hall. The team leader took a step back and approached the two high-ranking officials: "Put your hands on my shoulders and stop running around. The past has already arrived, and it looks even bigger than before." The leader of a group was able to see things clearly in the dark with the help of that watch. He was very good and did not think about escaping by himself, but stood in front of the two high-profile men. Screams rang out one after another, and cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the team leader: "That Gao Yun didn''t tell the truth! ''Past'' is surrounding the corridor hall, only attacking the living people in the corners, and is not willing to stand close to the center of the hall. Gao Yun!" "Can monsters sense danger?" Kind-hearted Gaoming suddenly thought about it: "Gao Yun''s body is not the bait, the rest of us present are the bait for fishing for the past! Gao Yun brought everyone together just to lure Come here monster!" "The voice-activated light no longer lights up, why don''t we exit first?" Ordinary Gaoming grabbed his schoolbag tightly. He had never experienced such a terrifying thing. In his memory, the most terrifying thing he had ever encountered was to climb over the wall to access the Internet and be seen by the teacher. "No! This is the only chance to kill the past. If we don''t kill it, more people will die." The **** massacre made the kind-hearted Gao Ming''s eyes red, and he gritted his teeth: "Let''s move forward. ! Go to the center of the hall and stand with Gao Yun!" Dont run? Are you still going forward? "This is what Gao Yun wants to see. People on the periphery will be attacked by monsters. We stand with Gao Yun. Monsters have to get close to Gao Yun in order to eat people." A group leader understands the idea of ????kindness and high fate. He grabbed two high-definition arms and opened the way in front. ??More than one group leader, many people present realized that Gao Yun had plotted against them. The monster was guarding the outer exits. If they wanted to stay away from the monster, they could only go to the center of the hall. ?More and more people moved towards the place where the lights went out just now. Amidst the screams, everyone seemed to have no other choice. "The monster deliberately avoided Gao Yun! If we want to kill the monster, we have to force it to eat Gao Yun!" Liu Yi''s voice suddenly sounded in the darkness: "If you don''t want to die! All go to the center of the hall!" With someone''s guidance, everyone''s movements became faster, and the frequency of screams was significantly reduced. Slowly, except for the few people who ran away decisively when they saw the situation was not good, the other residents in the building were either swallowed by the "past" or gathered in the center of Gaoyun. Facing the same threat, everyone finally gave up the internal fighting for the time being. The gathering of so many living people creates a huge temptation to the past. It feeds on memories and souls, and its taste buds are always teased by people''s colorful time and warm and happy past. As arms crawled on the wall, the "past" became more and more impatient. It could feel some kind of danger, but it was unwilling to give up so many living people. ??The creaking sound made people''s scalp numb. The monster crawled quickly inside the hall. There was no safe place around, and everyone could only squeeze in as hard as they could. ?Fear inspires the fragrance of humanity, and the trembling hearts of people are a fatal attraction to the monster. Its head hidden between the hands and feet suddenly stretches forward, and the ghost face lets out a roar. ?Hands and feet scraped against the ceiling. The monster found the right angle and pounced from above! Hearing the scary sound approaching, Zhuo Jun did not hesitate to grab a Guitaan player next to him and directly pushed him out as a human shield! ?The monster succeeded easily, and a small part of the monster player''s body was swallowed up in an instant. His upper body was swinging in the air, his face full of pain and despair. ?Hearing screams echoed in everyone''s ears, and fear gripped everyone''s heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 374 The end point of law is classical mechanics Chapter 374 The end point of law is classical mechanics The warm memory is sweet and is the favorite food of the "past". If this memory is soaked with fear, it will be even more perfect. ??The screams that resounded through the corridor hall made the "past" extremely excited. The fear of the living was like iced wine. After drinking one glass, I wanted to drink another glass. It hates something in the crowd, but as long as it avoids that person, it can enjoy the delicious food. The easy success of the first attack made the monster relax its vigilance. After it swallowed the man, it grew a new pair of arms from its lower body. ?With its nails scratching the ground, it picked a tricky angle and rushed towards the crowd! ??The screams rang out again, and everyone''s psychological defenses were on the verge of collapse. They squeezed back as hard as they could, because they knew what was waiting for them After the screams stop, the monster will start its next hunt. "This can''t go on like this." Shanghao Gaoming tightly held on to a group of team leaders. Others were squeezing in. Only Shanghao Gaoming stood outside and protected ordinary Gaoming inside. "The more you eat, the stronger the monster will become. After it breaks through a certain limit, Gao Yun will probably be powerless." The leader of a group was a little impatient. He felt that he could not count on others: "You two Go catch Gao Yun, I will attract the monster outside, and the moment it is ready to swallow me, I will use the reversal ability again. " The white hair on his forehead was fluttering, and the Adam''s apple of the team leader trembled: "I will try my best to buy you three seconds, and I must send Gao Yun in!" The team leader also made a lot of determination. He was putting his life in Gao Ming''s hands. The screams stopped, and the second living person was swallowed. The past was a curse that no one could escape. People would eventually be eaten, just like people would eventually grow old and become part of the past. ??The sound of fingers scratching at the wall resounded all around. The monster''s whereabouts were erratic and extremely fast. Everyone seemed to be waiting for death to come. They huddled together, unable to find any way to resist, like a group of silent lambs. ??The fear escaping from the depths of the human heart exudes a mellow fragrance. The monster crawls faster and faster, and it finally can''t help it anymore! ?The darkness rippled, the cold wind hurt my cheeks, and a thick fishy smell rushed in the direction of the example. The monster seemed to find something hidden behind the example. Its real target was the covered man behind the example. Do it! a group leader shouted, taking the initiative to sprint towards the example. ???If Bian Shi had pulled out the person behind him and pushed him toward the monster, he would have been able to escape with his life. However, this upright policeman clenched his kitchen knife and not only did he not retreat and hide, but he also yelled into the unknown darkness. The cold wind howled, and countless hands and feet were crawling in front of him. Example''s sight was almost completely occupied by the crawling hands and feet. ?He is not short, but at this time he seems to be facing the weirdness of the whole world alone. The limbs were grabbed by something, and when Fan Fan found that he couldn''t even swing the knife, a pungent stench came from the top of his head. The speed of time seemed to have slowed down a lot. He looked up and saw that the past belonging to countless living people was pieced together into one person. ?Those arms and legs used to create the future are buried in the body of the past. In the center of the countless blooming hands and feet, a vague head opens its mouth. As the distance got closer and closer, the head gradually changed and completely transformed into the example before swallowing the example. "Stop! Stop!" Blood flowed from the corner of the team leader''s mouth, wrinkles began to spread at the corners of his eyes, and the second hand on the dial moved back four spaces. The monster''s speed suddenly slowed down, and its body seemed to be frozen. ??Xian looked at the monster''s torn mouth in horror. There were faces looking at him in the monster''s throat. Bang! The example was knocked down by a team leader: "There are still two and a half seconds!" The two Gao Ming went to Gao Yun according to the location in their memory. Gao Yun, who was originally standing in the center, saw that the monster was immobilized and began to walk out on his own initiative. . The two sides met and Gao Yun was dragged out of the crowd. Last second! A group leader looked miserable with blood on his mouth. The monster found Gao Yun approaching, and its body struggled even more crazily. The shadows around it were shattered like a mirror. "quick!" ?A few people worked together to send Gao Yun towards the monster''s mouth, but they were still a step too late. Only most of Gao Yun''s body was integrated with the "past". ?All kinds of bad and desperate experiences burned the "past", and the soul poison entered the body. The monster''s hands and feet began to lose control. It attacked everyone present indiscriminately, and then tried to escape from the corridor hall. "Stop it! Don''t give it a chance to breathe!" That''s what Liu Yi said and did. She jumped on the monster''s back, and under everyone''s shocked gaze, stabbed the sharp knife wrapped in the red student union armband. Get into the monster''s heart. The tip of the knife sank into the monster''s body. This wasn''t the end yet. Liu Yi held the knife with both hands and pressed the handle of the knife into the monster''s body with all his strength! ?Grabbing the monster''s flesh with his left hand and letting the hands and feet tear his body apart, Liu Yi made a fist with his right hand and hammered into the monster''s wound again and again until the sharp knife buried deep in the monster''s body pierced something. The soul poison completely exploded, and the strange thing was that Gao Yun''s voice sounded from the belly of "Past". Although it was only a short sentence, everyone present heard it clearly: "You also want to rob me?" This monster is dying, lets get together! There are a large number of outsiders gathered in the corridor. Basically, those who can come to participate in the general selection of the General Administration have some skills. ??Everyone betrayed each other in the headwind situation, and now that the tailwind is about to divide the "loots", everyone has become brave. Gao Yun also saw through all these people, so he set up the situation like this, but he originally thought that half of them would die. The monster''s wails constantly stimulated everyone, and they tried their best to attack the "past" until the "past" fell completely. ?The arms, legs and feet that were supporting him turned into shadows, and the voice-activated lights in the corridor suddenly flashed. A few minutes later, the voice-activated light came on again, and the terrifying "past" had turned into a puddle of foul-smelling black water. No one knew what the turbid black water was. Liu Yi was the only one standing in the middle of the black water. She stepped on the clothes Gao Yun once wore and took out the knife from the black water. There was a heart that had been mended many times on the tip of the blade. Liu Yi put it away without consulting anyone. Liu Yi put on his armband again, covered in black blood, and walked towards the example. We all killed the monster together. We all contributed, and you cannot take the benefits alone. A security guard following Yuan Hui wanted to stop him. Liu Yi smoothed his blood-soaked hair and didn''t seem to hear what the other party said. "We are using our lives to attract monsters, and now you want to swallow the monster''s heart. Isn''t this allocation unreasonable?" Before the security guard finished speaking, he saw Liu Yi''s sharp knife pressing on his neck, and a line of blood had already appeared. bloodstain. Do you like to be reasonable? (End of this chapter) Chapter 375 dead end Chapter 375 Dead End The sharp tip of the knife easily cut through the skin, and the warm blood fell on the cold blade, red and white mixed together. ??The security guard who stopped Liu Yi did not dare to say a word. He felt that Liu Yi would cut his neck at any time. He seemed to have seen the scene where his blood vessels were broken and blood spurted out. You keep talking, Im listening. ??Liu Yi''s knife didn''t know what was imprisoned. As long as it was touched by the blade, his soul would tremble. ?Hand carefully waved, the security guard''s facial features were twisted in pain, but he made no sound. "I used to like arguing with people in court, but later I discovered a simpler and more effective method of argumentation." Liu Yi raised the tip of his knife and looked at the man''s face: "Do you still think you are reasonable? " ??Waving his hands and shaking his head, the security personnel asked Yuan Hui and Zhuo Jun for help. He was really scared. The information said that Liu Yi was kind-hearted and a poor lawyer who specialized in litigating cases for deaf-mute people. But who would have thought that the other party would kill him when he came up? He was so powerful and terrifying. Putting away the sharp knife, Liu Yi walked to the side of the model. This time no one dared to stop her: "Go to the first floor." ??The onlookers'' security personnel hated and feared Liu Yi. At Yuan Hui''s signal, they prepared to follow Liu Yi, but were stopped by Zhuo Jun. ??Compared with Liu Yi, Zhuo Jun cares more about the painters Gao Ming and Wan Jie. He is very eager to find out why there are two Gao Ming in the building? ?The clock hands on the wall were still moving, and soon there was only a puddle of black water and a few corpses left in the corridor hall. "It''s a pity that we didn''t get the body back." Kind Gaoming and the others followed Liu Yi to the first floor. Liu Yi, who was wearing a red armband, seemed to know many secrets in the building. She did not shy away from others and went directly to the one in the center of the first floor. Room. After killing "Past", the door with the "Past" number in the house also changed. The original pattern on the door faded and almost disappeared, and fine cracks appeared on the door panel. But as time goes by, those cracks will slowly repair themselves. "The twisted beliefs belonging to ''God'' on this door have been basically cleared. ''God'' can no longer interfere with us too much. Now you can try to enter this door and see what ''God'' hides behind the door. Something?" Liu Yi''s cold voice echoed in the corridor, and people who followed her down could hear it. Seeing that no one dared to approach, she continued: "Maybe there is an exit behind the door. If you open the door, you can escape from this abnormal incident." It sounds so nice, why dont you try it yourself? Thats right, this womans behavior just now was too terrible. All members of Class 13 are really villains! LeaveHow about I go try? Old Sun, your **brain has been squeezed by the door?! ?Among the crowd, a Guitaan player walked out holding his gift box. He looked to be in his forties, wearing work clothes and anti-smash shoes. He was very strong, but his face was a little haggard. "Let me try." Lao Sun stopped next to Liu Yi: "My coworker entered that door before and hasn''t come back yet. I want to go in and look for him. If I have an accident, I hope you can help. Look after my other companions. "I will help them within my ability." Liu Yi nodded. After receiving the affirmative answer, Lao Sun did not hesitate and stuffed his gift box under the door in the past. ??The clock on the wall and the spring in the door lock bounced at the same time. The dim lines on the door panel were filled with a trace of blood. Old Sun''s expression became dazed. He grabbed the door handle and twisted it hard. ?As he continued to exert force, a gap opened in the door panel, and the onlookers were surprised to find that the handle inside the door was also grasped by five fingers. Rather than saying that Lao Sun pushed the door open, it is better to say that the person behind the door took the initiative to open the door after receiving the gift box. ?The body was attracted by a force. Old Sun stepped into the door and everything returned to normal. The whole process took less than five seconds. "If something happens to my uncle, don''t..." A young ghost talk player pointed at Liu Yi, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the person next to him covered his mouth. "The child is ignorant, don''t take it to heart." Lao Sun''s companions stopped the young man. They would not blame Liu Yi, they only hated themselves for not being strong enough. A few more minutes passed, and as the second hour was about to pass, Liu Yi''s cold expression changed somewhat. Past has been killed, so there should be no danger behind the door. "The information he gave me is wrong?" Liu Yi looked back and finally focused on a group of team leaders: "Are you interested in cooperating with us?" What are you cooperating with? The leader of one group was very cautious. He didnt have any good impressions of the people in Class 13. "The monster called ''Future'' may come at any time. I will help you guard the door. You enter the door of ''Past'' and see what secrets ''God'' hides?" Liu Yi met a group leader. After hesitating, he took off the red armband and said, "How about I go in and you help guard the outside." With her mind spinning, a group leader felt that there must be a secret hidden inside the door. If Liu Yi entered it, she would probably not share it with herself no matter what she gained. "If you are willing to use your own gift box to open the door for me, I can allow you to enter and share everything inside the door with you." A group leader looked at the red gift box in Liu Yi''s hand. The red gift box had been there before. In the hands of the man whose whole body was wrapped. "Do you want to use this?" Liu Yi threw the gift box to the group leader without hesitation: "No problem." Seeing that Liu Yi agreed so decisively, the team leader felt that he might have been deceived by the woman. The gift box she had been holding in her hand was most likely not hers, and she should have snatched it from someone else. After adjusting his breathing, the team leader didn''t waste any more words. He shook Liu Yi''s red gift box, made sure it contained something, and stuffed it into the past door. ?Strange noises came from the door lock again, and a group of team leaders got into the door the moment it opened. Bang! The door panel closed heavily, and there was deathly silence in the corridor, leaving only the sound of a slight heartbeat and chaotic breathing. ??Kind Gao Ming and Ordinary Gao Ming were also a little worried. After getting along for a short time, they found that the group leader was not bad, at least he was not a treacherous villain. Five minutes passed, and Liu Yi frowned. The team leader was the strongest in the group. Even if he was deprived of the abilities given by the ghost pattern, he should still have many trump cards. ?Ten minutes later, more and more people began to feel uneasy. There was a problem with the voice-activated lights, which flickered on and off. The monster called "Future" seemed to be approaching. Twenty minutes later, when even Liu Yi was about to give up, a rapid knock on the door suddenly sounded! "It came from behind the door in the past!" Everyone looked towards the door. Just from the sound of knocking on the door, they could tell how anxious the other party was. "Help!" The situation was critical. Dr. Li didn''t care so much and stuffed his gift directly into the hole under the door. The door was suddenly pushed open, and the team leader, covered in blood, fell outside the door. "close the door!" The leader of one group was the first to leave the door alive. Now he is the only one who knows what is at the door. "What''s going on? Who hurt you like this?" Dr. Li wanted to stop the bleeding of a group leader, but could not find any wounds on him. The door, inside the door is not a way out, it is a dead end... (End of this chapter) Chapter 376 The car that passed Chapter 376 The car that passed by The leader of one group vomited a large mouthful of blood. Most of his hair was white. The wrinkles on his face had deepened a lot. The ghost lines on his skin were so light that they were almost invisible. What did you encounter behind the door? Liu Yi wanted to know the answer. "The things that appear behind the door seem to vary from person to person. When I first entered, I saw the corridors collapsed and turned into offices." A group leader tried hard to explain: "Those corridors were hung with parts drawings and The honor of a model worker, these scenes should be generated based on Lao Suns memory and represent his past, while the office that appears later belongs to my past. Have you found an exit inside? The surrounding ghost talk players are more concerned about this. "I didn''t even have time to look for it. In every office, someone was calling my name. They needed me to do all kinds of things. Those things were all the most disgusting and boring things in my past." A group leader wiped. The blood stain on the corner of his mouth: "I was fed up with the depressing and painful life in the past, so I played taboo games! That''s why I became the disgusting person I am now!" The past is not necessarily all despair, but the past behind this door in the building seems to be all pain. "You are more trustworthy and reliable than most investigators." The kind-hearted Gao Ming supported a group leader. He had not yet clearly distinguished the difference between security personnel and investigators: "I have never found you annoying." After being tortured by the past, a group of team leaders suddenly heard these words from the kind-hearted Gao Ming, and a warmth flowed through their hearts. However, the positions of both sides were destined to be hostile. "At the end of all the offices, something very important is calling me. But if I want to go there and get it, I have to go into every office along the way." A group leader pointed to the wrinkles on his face: "In those offices Filled with memories of our past, when I pick up those memories of despair, I will also throw away part of my current body. Because I have special means, I can borrow my future life, but it just keeps overdrawing. I still cant reach the end of my life, so Im lucky to have escaped. Then what would have happened if we didnt come out? The young ghost talk player just now ran over: Didnt you see my uncle in there? "If you can''t bear the past, you will stay in that room forever and become a part of the past." A group leader leaned against the wall and reached out to grab his white hair: "The danger behind this door has nothing to do with strength. , you need to find some people who dont have a painful past to try. Then let me do it! The young ghost talk player ran directly towards the door, but was caught by the kind-hearted Gao Ming. "Your uncle was trapped behind the door, and you have just experienced pain." Kind-hearted Gaoming stopped the young man, and then he looked at the door himself. If you dont escape as soon as possible, another monster may come, and many people will die by then. ??Kind Gaoming wants to save people, but there is a trace of pain hidden deep in his eyes. Only he knows that his kind character is not a gift from God, but that he wants to become a kind person after experiencing some things. "How about...I''ll do it." Gaoming Gaoming nervously held the water bottle in his hand: "My past was ordinary. Nothing too painful happened, and nothing too happy happened." Ordinary Gao Ming has always been hiding behind. He never thought that he would take the initiative to stand up. Perhaps it was because the appearance of kind-hearted Gao Ming allowed him to see another way of living, which touched him. "Are you sure?" The kind-hearted Gao Ming turned around, his tone full of surprise. He had always regarded ordinary Gao Ming as someone who needed to be taken care of: "But we don''t have any gifts!" "I can lend you a gift." The Kaitan player who was stopped by the kind-hearted Gao Ming took out a tattered bankbook from his pocket: "This is the gift I got in the building. Inside is the gift my uncle gives me every year. My tuition." "Thank you." Gaoming Gaoming accepted the bankbook and stopped next to the door. The people who entered before were either missing or seriously injured. This should be regarded as the most dangerous thing he had ever done in his memory. Following behind, Kind Gao Ming was also worried about Ordinary Gaoming. He could see Ordinary Gaoming''s timidity, but because of this, he felt that Ordinary Gaoming might not be so ordinary after all. There is no inherent fearlessness in this world, only the courage to stand up. "I''m going." After sending the passbook to the door, Gaoming Gaoming grabbed the door handle and pulled the door hard. The dense divine patterns on the door panel seemed to sense something, like poisonous snakes swarming towards his arm. His consciousness became blurred, and Gao Ming saw a pair of hands reaching out from the door and grabbing him. When ordinary Gao Ming was pulled into the door of the "past", the kind-hearted Gao Ming hidden under the uniform of the Investigation Bureau was also affected. His consciousness and soul seemed to be pulled out of his body, and he fell softly to the ground. . Plop! Plop! ??The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming who followed the example and the bad Gao Ming who was hiding in the room in the distance also fell. Although they all represented Gao Ming who made different life choices, they still seemed to share the same soul. In the elevator on the ninth floor, painter Gao Ming was setting up a trap. He painted the elevator car into a ghost nest, but before he could put down the last stroke, his head hit the operating panel and he fell unconscious. The cold wind blew into his ears, and Gaoming Gaoming opened his eyes. He entered the door in the past, but he did not see any rooms or corridors. He found himself sitting on a bus. The electronic clock in the car was running backwards, and it was dark outside the car window. Occasionally, a blurry building would flash by. ?He turned to look at the other seats in the car, his eyes slowly opened wide, and he saw familiar faces. "you" Hearing the noise, the other passengers in the car seemed to wake up from their dreams. They stood up from their seats and looked at each other in surprise. ?Except for the driver, this car has a total of 51 seats, with a high-profile person sitting in each position. Why did I come in? Shan Gaoming was sitting in the front row. He was wearing a school uniform and his schoolbag was filled with snacks, as if he was getting ready for an outing. "Hello, is there anyone kind enough to help me change my seat? I really can''t stand it anymore!" A timid Gao Ming sat in the last row of the bus. He stood in the aisle in panic, pointing his finger at the person next to him. Location. ??On the last seat of the whole car was a hanged corpse. The corpse had its hands clasped in front of its chest, and a strange black and white photo was pressed against its heart. "The body Gao Ming also came in? Is it because of the fragments of photos that the security personnel sent into its heart?" The kind-hearted Gao Ming stood up and clapped his hands: "Don''t panic, everyone, we seem to have entered the past at the same time because we are one body. ''Behind that door, this car driving into the past may just help us recall something." (End of this chapter) Chapter 377 memory platform Chapter 377 The Platform of Memory The kind-hearted Gao Ming took a lot of effort to explain clearly, so that all the Gao Ming in the car had a general understanding of their current situation. Knowing that they are in a desperate situation, every fatality in the car has a different reaction. Their past experiences have shaped different characters. "Actually, you don''t need to be overly nervous. According to the information I obtained, our bodies were plotted by ''God''. It imprisoned us in different rooms, making it impossible for us to meet. Normally, it is almost impossible for us to get together. Together, it was the bravest Gao Ming who created an opportunity for us." Seeing that someone was dissatisfied with ordinary Gao Ming, the kind-hearted Gao Ming quickly spoke. The most ordinary Gao Ming didn''t say anything, he just lowered his head and smiled bitterly. He knew that he was not the bravest Gao Ming at all. He was just the most ordinary one among all the people. He was inferior to anyone and was worthless. "Don''t waste time on useless things." The painter Gao Ming seemed a little out of place among the "nest" of Gao Ming. He clutched his brush and glanced at all the Gao Ming''s faces, and finally looked at the driver. room. "The people in this bus heading past are all Gao Ming. It seems that we are the only ones on this bus, but..." The painter Gao Ming suddenly walked to the driver''s cab and smashed the glass door of the driver''s cab hard: "This Who is driving? He is also high, but why is he driving this car? " Everyone was attracted by the painter''s words. Everyone looked towards the driver''s cab. No matter how they adjusted the angle, they could not see the driver''s face, only the driver''s back. Judging from the back view, the driver was wearing a high school uniform, which was consistent with Gao Ming''s back. The driver should also be a Gao Ming. "Why is this high life not a passenger?" The painter hit the driver''s cabin hard, hoping that the other person would stop, but the person had no intention of slowing down. The kind-hearted Gao Ming also walked over with a strange expression. Was the driver also a Gao Ming? But why can he become a driver? Why can we master the past? None of the other Gaomings understood it. Only the most ordinary Gaoming had some broken scenes flashing through his mind. He vaguely saw himself entering a certain tunnel again and again and being killed from behind again and again, but he never saw it. The murderer''s face was only seen in a blur from his back. "Is it him? Is...the murderer?" The night wind blew through the car window, and the chill made Gao Ming shiver. He sat in his seat and fell into deep thought. The time on the electronic watch in the car continued to decrease, and the outline of a certain building outside the window became clear. Ten seconds later, the bus stopped in front of that building. "The train has stopped?" Passengers looked out and saw warm lights shining on the platform. The platform had a strange name, called - I Have Feeled Warmth. Behind this platform is a residential building that is completely different from Xiang Shengyong Apartment. It makes all Gaoming feel familiar and cordial. "Are you home? Isn''t this the home we have lived in for more than ten years!" The figures of the family appeared at the window. They had prepared a large table of meals and were waiting for Gao Xing to return home. The warmest light in the world is the lamp at home. At this time, the dim light paved a road. "If no one gets off the bus, the car doesn''t seem to start." Kind-hearted Gaoming stared at the electronic watch that was still running backwards on the bus: "I seem to understand! This car is similar to what a group leader saw. In the corridor, every platform where the bus stops is equivalent to a team leaders office filled with desperate memories. Only when we get off the bus and pick up all the desperate memories and carry our own past can we go to the next platform. The painter Gao Ming narrowed his eyes: "In other words, if you want to end all this, you have to pick up the memories on each platform and reach the end?" "I don''t care what you are talking about, I''m getting off the car." The timidest Gao Minglao felt that the corpse next to him was looking at him, but what was more frightening than the corpse was all the Gao Ming around him, a group of him sitting in a car On the night train, it was so weird and scary. The timidest Gao Ming couldn''t stay for a moment, especially after seeing the lights of his home. After rushing off the bus, the timid Gao Ming walked across the platform and ran on the road paved with lights. He couldn''t wait to knock on the door of his house. The passengers could see clearly in the car. The door to the house was opened, but the figures of the family members became extremely terrifying. However, Gao Ming did not seem to notice it at all. He was left in that home until the lights went out and the door opened again. closure. The vehicle started, and the timidest Gao Ming was left here forever, seemingly becoming a part of this, but he also successfully helped everyone get through the first platform. "If you want to reach the end, you must not be immersed in beautiful fantasies. You must always consider problems from the worst perspective." The painter Gao Ming shook his head. He returned to his seat and picked up a paintbrush to paint on the car. Gao Ming just disappeared, and his vacant seat seemed a bit dazzling at this time. Before everyone could get over the emotions just now, the bus stopped again. The car door opened, and Kind Gaoming looked at the platform. The name of this station was - I once liked someone. It seemed to be raining lightly outside the window, and the car windows and memories became hazy. The passengers looked at each other, and no one dared to get out directly. The rain became heavier, and a figure suddenly ran toward the platform in the darkness. She was wearing the same school uniform as Gao Ming, and she was holding a book in her arms. "Liu Yi?" The girl''s hair was wet, and water dropped down from her face. Maybe she was not the most beautiful in the world, but for many people in Class 13, they would still think of her smile years later. The platform shrouded in darkness seemed to welcome a beam of moonlight, and the ordinary night turned into an unforgettable memory because of the appearance of one person. Gao Ming, who had been silent in the second to last row of the bus, stood up. He looked a little haggard, and the look he looked at Liu Yi was different from other Gao Ming''s. There was hesitation, guilt, and helplessness. "The watch in the car didn''t stop. If we didn''t reach the destination within the fixed time, we probably would never have arrived." Gaoming, the painter, couldn''t open the door of the driver''s cab. He gave up controlling the vehicle and looked at the man who had just stood up. The fateful one: "If you want to go down, you''d better hurry up. If you miss this stop, you may never see it again." Water gradually accumulated between the bus and the platform. The silent Gao Ming grabbed the armrest and stood in the car looking at Liu Yi. Boom! Thunder sounded, and a red umbrella appeared outside the platform. Her high heels were treading in the water, and a woman with an extremely delicate appearance was silently staring at the platform. Gao Ming in the car had no memory of that woman, but when the other woman looked at him with disappointment, Gao Ming felt very painful. (End of chapter) Chapter 379 last passenger Chapter 379 The Last Passenger "One person is enough for each stop. Have you ever thought about what if one person is missing the finish line in the end, because your decision will cause everyone to sacrifice in vain." The painter Gao Ming did not expect that the kind Gao Ming would force If you leave the bus by yourself, isn''t everyone now better off? "If this happens, I am willing to bear all the consequences. You can put all the blame on me, curse me, and make me the most miserable Gao Ming." A smile appeared on the kind-hearted Gao Ming''s face. , the so-called kindness is not simply kindness, nor is it asking others to be kind in an unrealistic way, but being willing to bear the consequences of all kindness, and being responsible for kindness is the greatest kindness. No one on the bus spoke for the painter Gao Ming. The kind-hearted Gao Ming had been controlling the situation, and now he was even more ready to sacrifice himself. His only request was to take the painter Gao Ming away. Several Gao Ming who had previously discovered the painter Gao Ming''s problem also expressed their opinions one after another. If the painter Gao Ming was unwilling to get off the car, they would not mind "helping" the painter Gao Ming leave. "I didn''t expect that you could still protect yourself when you went back in time and were decomposed into such a ghostly state." The painter Gao Ming knew that he could not escape, so he walked next to the kind-hearted Gao Ming: "You are really not simple." The car door opened, and Kind Gao Ming grabbed the painter Gao Ming and walked out of the car together. They passed the platform and entered the dark hospital. No sound came back, and no one knew what was in the hospital. Kindness and the painter just disappeared. "Lishan Hospital should also be a key node in our past memories. What did I encounter there? Why did I lose my kindness there?" Ordinary Gao Ming put his fingers on the window. The rain blurred the window and he couldn''t see clearly when he left. of myself. After the timid Gao Ming left, the vehicle started to drive forward. After the affectionate Gao Ming committed suicide, the passengers in the car no longer looked relaxed. Now when Shan Shan Gao Ming also got out of the car, the car became silent, silent about everything, no one spoke. "The past...where is the end of the past? Does the past really have an end?" Ordinary Gao Ming lowered his head. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this. He didn''t know what to do next. The bus stops and goes, still passing those platforms. Behind each platform is a vague building, with a past that cannot be forgotten. I once hated indifference, I once felt happy, I once cried bitterly one day, I once saw beautiful scenery... I once had a family who loved me very much, I worked hard, I felt lucky, I experienced insecurity... There are fewer and fewer passengers on the bus and more and more empty seats. Each and every death has been left in the past, but what is more painful now are the passengers left in the car. The heavy rain blurred the road ahead, and the car door opened again amid lightning and thunder. The platform outside looked a bit eerie. A man with obviously abnormal body was squatting on the ground with his back to the bus. In front of him lay a body whose gender could not be determined. Hearing the sound of the car door opening, the abnormal person slowly turned his head, and a face completely covered with blood came into the eyes of all the passengers. Its body is much taller than that of a normal person, its limbs are slender, its eyes are sunken, and it is wearing a shabby raincoat. It looks a bit like Qi Yan, the rainy night murderer Gao Ming met a long time ago. Abandoning the corpse in front of him, the Rainy Night Murderer grabbed the **** sharp knife and rushed towards the bus! The driver had no intention of closing the door. Seeing that the murderer was about to rush forward, sitting in the corner, Gao Ming, who had never spoken a word, walked over. He lowered his head, and his eyes were covered by his hair, which was longer than other high-ranking officials. When Qi Yan stepped onto the bus with his front legs, he suddenly bumped into Qi Yan, pinched Qi Yan''s neck with both hands, and made a scary sound in his mouth. Weird smile. There are scars from self-abuse on his pale skin, his teeth are crooked, and his arms look extremely uncoordinated due to long-term injections of certain drugs. This Gaoming didn''t seem to care about anything. He didn''t communicate with anyone in the car and waited in silence until he was touched by a certain memory. The blade pierced his body, and Madman Gao Ming seemed to feel no pain. He bit Qi Yan''s neck like a wild beast. The heavy rain washed away the blood, and the two figures bit each other in the most primitive and brutal way. The car door slowly closed, and ordinary Gao Ming stared at them through the window. This stop was called I once collapsed and fell into madness. There were only a few passengers in the car, but the car still didn''t stop, and the destination in the past seemed impossible to reach. The electronic clock running backwards is about to return to zero, and the road ahead is still completely shrouded in darkness. "Is it my turn at the next stop?" A few minutes later, the bus suddenly began to slow down. Someone was waving on the platform not far away. Two prison guards were standing under the platform''s canopy, and several prisoners were squatting side by side. Their hands and feet were tied with chains, and some were wearing serious medical equipment. Some were stripped naked. Not far from them, there was an **** vehicle that had been involved in an accident, with the words Henshan Prison printed on it. "No! Can''t stop!" Gao Ming, who was sitting at the front of the car, just glanced out the window and began to slap the cab door desperately, but the speed of the bus was still slowing down. "Those two guards were wearing prisoners'' shoes. They were prisoners pretending to be prisoners!" No matter what Gao Ming said, the bus still stopped. In order to prevent those people from getting on the bus, Gao Ming stood at the front door and ran out the moment the door opened, blocking the door with his body. The schoolbag fell to the ground, and the various psychological books in the bag were wet by the rain. "Close the door! Close the door quickly!" In just a few seconds, before the prisoners could react, the bus started moving again. The ordinary Gao Ming saw the Gao Ming being chained by the prisoner and knelt down on the platform. The name of that station was - I Wanted to Cure the Sickness. It was Gao Ming''s ideal to become a psychological counselor, but after actually embarking on this path, he even lost his dream. The sound of rain could be heard clearly. Gao Ming looked at Gao Ming who was left on the platform. He was scared and a little at a loss. He is not smart enough to see through other people''s machinations; he is not brave enough to have the determination to resist; he is not kind enough to sacrifice himself, nor is he ruthless enough to use any means. One stop after another passed, and time was running out. "what do I do" "Hello!" A hand touched his shoulder, and Gaoming raised his head. He saw an arm covered with blessings and a face covered with mantras. "We are the only two living passengers left in the car." The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming seemed to have finally determined something. He gently patted the ordinary Gao Ming on the shoulder: "I didn''t expect that you would be the last one left. I didn''t expect that you would be the last one left." The most ordinary you turned out to be what you are now. "I don''t know what you are talking about?" Ordinary Gao Ming stared blankly at the flesh and blood Gao Ming. "This process must be very painful, right? Thank you for your hard work." Flesh Gaoming smiled: "I''m at the station, you have to walk the rest of the way by yourself." Ordinary Gao Ming stood up from his seat, and then he saw that the bus that was originally full of Gao Ming had become empty. The car door opened, and Xunrou Gaoming got out of the car with his schoolbag. There was a middle-aged doctor with a dragon pattern on his face waiting for him on the platform. Ordinary Gao Ming has no memory of that doctor, but as long as he sees the other person''s face, a name will appear in his heart - Lu Zang. "You will reach the end." The flesh and blood Gaoming waved on the platform with a smile until the bus started again. Sitting in the deserted bus, Gaoming Gaoming looked out the window. We always say goodbye to ourselves, and when we look back, we can no longer see the past. (End of chapter) Chapter 378 i had everything Chapter 378 I once had everything "She should be a very important person to me. Why can''t I remember her?" Gao Ming, the most emotional person, clenched his fingers. Compared to death, forgetting seemed more desperate. The red umbrella fell to the ground, and wounds appeared on the delicate-looking woman''s body. It seemed that all those wounds were left to save Gao''s life. The accumulation of disappointment was so deep that her eyes had turned gray, and she took out a sharp knife from her bag. "I''ll get off at this stop." Gao Ming, the most emotional person, looked at the other people in the car: "You must reach the finish line! Don''t really forget her!" Seeing the woman walking onto the platform, Gao Ming no longer hesitated and walked directly off the bus. The door closed and the bus continued to move forward. Through the car window, other Gao Ming saw the most emotional Gao Ming fall on the platform. Perhaps in that Gao Ming''s view, the way not to hurt the two women was to hurt himself. "The timid Gao Ming was assimilated by the protection of his family, and the affectionate Gao Ming committed suicide because of love. It seems that Gao Ming lost too much to become Gao Ming..." He couldn''t bear the kindness of Gao Ming. He didn''t want to continue to think about it. Maybe the people who got off the bus were not in pain. The real pain was the Gao Ming who was left behind at the end. "If we want to get to the end, some things must be thrown away. We are racing against fate. Any burden may cause us to lose everything." Gao Ming, the painter next to him, said indifferently: "Looking at it this way, I am the most suitable one. The kind-hearted Gao Ming glanced at the painter Gao Ming. Just now, the painter Gao Ming used words to express his affection for Gao Ming and got off the car. "Each of us is Gao Ming, but you give me a strange feeling." Kind-hearted Gao Ming looked at the weird patterns on the painter Gao Ming''s body: "Who...are you?" "Me? I am Gao Ming?" The painter Gao Ming laughed: "If it''s fake, even the soul is exactly the same Gao Ming!" "Can you tell me what you wrote in your diary?" The rain outside the window was getting heavier and heavier, and the kind-hearted Gao Ming and the painter Gao Ming faced off in the bumpy bus. "Every entry in my diary is a painting, a scene I drew with my own hands." The painter Gao Ming had a gentle smile on his face, making it difficult to guess what he was thinking. "Are they all paintings? The last diary entry was also a painting?" Kind Gao Ming seemed to have noticed a detail. "That''s right." "Then what did you write in your last diary?" Facing the kind-hearted Gao Ming''s question, the painter Gao Ming did not answer immediately. He narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke after a long time: "The painting is of myself." The painter Gao Ming''s answer caused several Gao Ming''s expressions in the car to change. Some Gao Ming who had met in private had read other people''s diaries. The contents of their previous diaries were different, but the diaries on the last day all mentioned taking the bus. , to participate in an off-campus activity. The last diary entry is the intersection of all the fates of Gao Ming, bringing them together at this moment. The atmosphere in the car changed, but no one said anything. Everyone sat in silence in their seats until the car stopped again. The rain hits the stop sign. This stop is called - I was passionate and naive. The cold wind blew through the hearts of every passenger, and no one knew how many stops were ahead. "sorry Sorry!" Dubai''s voice from Class 13 came out of the car window. His family was poor, he was tall and thin, and he basically didn''t have any good clothes except his school uniform. "Bang!" The schoolbag was thrown into the mud, and the zipper of Du Bai''s school uniform was torn. He was kneeling in the alley behind the platform, with his back pressed against the trash can. His school uniform, which had been washed white, was now covered with mud. point. In front of Du Bai, several senior gangsters blocked the road. "Are you disobedient? Last time we just borrowed some money. Is it worth asking your grandma to come to the school to make trouble?" The leader of the gangster put a band-aid on the corner of his eye: "You caused us all to be scolded by the teacher. I will pay you back when I go home." I was severely beaten by my family, how do you want to compensate for the wounds?" "I-I didn''t let grandma go to school." "She is so old, and you are not afraid that she will be angry to death?" Several gangsters didn''t care at all, and they all laughed: "You don''t think it''s embarrassing, we are actually embarrassed for you. I heard that your grandma was sitting in the office crying, Hes still acting like a fool! Du Bai grew up with his grandmother. The old man was uneducated. As he got older, a weak person wanted to protect another weak person, so he had to do everything he could to do everything. "Why aren''t you talking?" After spitting out the cigarette in his mouth, the gangster kicked Du Bai in the chest: "Don''t even think about going home today. The brothers are going to have fun with you." Beatings and bullying happened in the alleys. The bullies were satisfied with dominating the weak. Even without Du Bai, they would still target others. The passengers in the car saw this scene, some were indifferent, and some looked intolerable. Seeing that no one got up from their seats, the kind-hearted Gao Ming hesitated and walked towards the door. "I''ll do it." Bad Gao Ming took off his school uniform jacket and put his hand on kind Gao Ming''s shoulder: "I feel that you are smarter than me and have a better understanding of the overall situation. You are suitable to stay in the car and protect us. convoy." "You..." This was the first time that Kind Gao Ming saw Bad Gao Ming. There were scars left from fighting all over his body, which was completely different from other Gao Ming''s temperaments. "I am a violent person at heart, but I don''t like to bully the weak. I just like to bully the bullies and bully them the same way they bully others. I have no morals at all, and I have no respect for the law. People can''t live without death, but he bullies I, Im going to **** him! Bad Gao Ming stepped out of the bus and took a deep breath. The rain soaked his body, but he didn''t care. He turned around and waved goodbye to the bus, then picked up a stone on the ground and rushed into the back alley. The bad guy and the gangster fought together, and the figure was gradually swallowed up by the darkness in the alley. The bus did not stop because someone left, but there were fewer and fewer passengers in the bus. As we passed one stop after another, a Gao Ming would get off at each stop, and the kind Gao Ming also began to become silent. The world behind the door called the past is much more dangerous than he imagined. Normally, a person cannot pick up the desperate memories on all platforms alone. Time continued to pass in the car, and after a few more stops, the bus stopped next to a hospital. Judging from the outline, the hospital looks a bit like Lishan Private Hospital. The car door opened, and the name of the platform near the hospital was - I once had kindness. The kind-hearted Gaoming seemed to understand something. He looked at the platform with sad eyes. Complete high life, what exactly have you experienced? Are you going to throw away even the kindness in your heart? Moving toward the car door, Kind Gao Ming suddenly looked at the painter Gao Ming before getting off the car: "Everyone, I will get off at this stop, but I need you to do me a favor." The painter''s high life suddenly felt bad. "I hope you can let this life-loving painter leave with me!" Rather than saying that the kind-hearted Gao Ming wants everyone to do him a favor, it is better to say that he wants to help everyone one last time. There is some hidden danger in the painter Gao Ming, and the kind-hearted Gao Ming wants to drag the other person to death with himself. (End of chapter) Chapter 380 The end of a high life Chapter 380 The End of a High Life Tick, tick... The moving electronic clock made the time sound. When there was half a minute left before the countdown, the road in front of the bus changed. The lights came on, no new memory platform appeared, and the bus called the past drove into a dark tunnel. Gao Ming walked towards the front of the car and tried to communicate with the driver, but the driver said nothing. Ordinary Gao Ming tried various methods, let alone letting the other party reveal some information, he didn''t even see the other party''s face. "Where are you going to drive? Talk! Who are you? Why do you appear in my past? In my memory?" The bus drove silently in the tunnel, like a fish diving into the deep sea. "Without the platform, we should be almost at the end, right? But what''s going on with this tunnel?" Gaoming tried hard to think, but he couldn''t figure anything out. The lights in the car flashed, the electronic clock moved with difficulty, and the speed of the car continued to slow down. When the hands jumped for the last time, the countdown ended and the bus slowly stopped in the tunnel. The lights in the cab suddenly turned off, followed by the lights in the carriage. Gao Ming rushed to the end of the bus before all the light disappeared. He carried the body with the photo on his chest. No matter what, the corpse''s life was also high. Compared to the unknown danger in the dark, his own body is more reassuring. "We are the only two passengers left in the car." Gaoming rummaged through his schoolbag to see if there was anything useful. He unexpectedly saw the black-and-white photo of the deceased as a gift. The last two remaining passengers seemed to have a photo of themselves deceased. "It''s so strange." Ordinary Gaoming took out his mobile phone without any signal and looked at the corpse''s chest with the help of weak light. The photos of the corpse were collected by the General Bureau of Investigation with great effort. The contents of the photo are very strange. In the black and white background, Gao Ming is wearing the uniform of the top security officer of the General Bureau of Investigation. His expression is cold and his eyes are indifferent. His whole body is stitched. The traces were as if the body had been broken into pieces and pieced together again. This posthumous photo exudes a strong curse. If you stare at it for a long time, you will be attracted to the photo. "Is this me too?" Some of the black and white photos made Gao Ming feel friendly, and some photos made Gao Ming feel scared. Ordinary Gao Ming didn''t want to be like himself in the photos, but he didn''t know what would happen in the future. The lights on the bus have been extinguished, and ordinary Gaoming is carrying his body on his back and walking in the deep tunnel. "Where is the end point?" It was pitch black all around, and he couldn''t see the way he came or the road in front of him. The only thing Gao Ming could rely on was his own body. He is not very courageous and easily retreats, but whenever he wants to give up, the faces of other high-ranking people will flash in his mind. He was able to get here because every high-ranking person sacrificed himself. At this moment, other high-ranking people were on the platform bearing the most desperate memories of the past. Ordinary Gaoming has no choice. He can only move forward and reach the end. I fell down and got up again and again, hit the wall again and again in the dark, and convinced myself again and again. He didn''t understand why everyone thought so highly of him. Maybe he should get off the train instead of Kind Gao Ming, or just replace someone else. Dark, dead, and lonely, he began to talk to the corpse, silently counting his heartbeats. Time lost its meaning here. He couldn''t remember how long he had been walking. When he raised his hand unintentionally, he found that the tunnel walls were no longer slippery stones, but turned into cold and stiff corpses. He touched a human face! "There are people embedded in the walls?" Stopping in place, he mustered up all his courage to touch the wall again. His fingertips brushed the corpse''s eyebrows, nose, and mouth. Gao Ming made an extremely shocking discoveryit seemed to be himself. He raised the phone with difficulty, Gao Ming wanted to use the weak light of the phone screen to see clearly, but the phone suddenly vibrated. Someone sent him a text message at this time. "There was no signal just now. Could these text messages be sent by ghosts?" Turning on his phone in confusion, Gao Ming saw that his classmates in Class 13 were bombarding him with messages in turn. Most of the messages were telling him not to go any further. The road ahead was very dangerous and asked him to get back on the bus quickly. The descriptions of those messages were extremely realistic. They described the dangers in the darkness and the various anomalies in Gao Ming''s life, which made ordinary Gao Ming feel as if he had gone crazy. Messages came into his eyes one after another. Ordinary Gao Ming became more and more frightened as he read them. There was a ghost hidden deep in the tunnel, and his classmates were waiting for him to go back. Through text messages, phone calls, and even video invitations, most students were trying to do one thingget Gao Ming back to the bus. "Everyone has sent messages... No, why not that Gao Yun? He said that he is also my classmate, but why is he the only one who didn''t send a message to persuade me to go back?" After hesitating for a long time, Fang Gaoming chose to believe in himself. He touched the corpses on the wall and endured various persuasion and "warnings" from his classmates. After walking for a long time, when ordinary Gaoming felt that he was about to collapse, his hand touched a gap on the wall, and the empty part was just enough for a corpse to be placed. "There is one missing body? I should also be embedded in the tunnel wall?" He wanted to try to see if he could go in, but his hands and feet couldn''t be bent at that angle. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but the body he was carrying suddenly fell down, and an arm was slanted on the wall, as if saying goodbye to him. After a moment of silence, Gao Ming sighed and placed his body in the empty space. When the corpse was completely stuck in it, blood vessels sprouted from the black and white photo of its heart. Soon those blood vessels crawled towards other corpses on the wall, and something was torn open! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Like the beating of a drum''s heartbeat, a large number of death memories poured into the heart of ordinary Gao Ming. He had too many pasts, and each past was a tragic memory of death! The dark tunnel seemed unable to withstand the force, and cracks appeared on the wall. Gaoming covered his heart. He dropped his phone and ran forward with all his strength. The tunnel collapsed behind him, and the darkness and shadows were dispersed. The hearts of ordinary people and countless corpses beat at the same time. He ran faster and faster, and rushed out of the tunnel at the last moment. The loud rumbling sound echoed throughout the world behind the door. Gaoming stood on the ruins and looked back. On the road he came from, there were one platform after another that emitted light, and that was his life. The delinquent Gao Ming, who was lying in the mud, looked at him with blood in his mouth. The dying kind-hearted Gaoming in Lishan Private Hospital looked at the window and finally smiled. The body of flesh and blood was changing rapidly, and he grabbed Lu Zang''s neck. "Is this where I end? Is this where...everything begins?" (End of chapter) Chapter 381 I am a believer and a believer Chapter 381 I am a believer and a believer Ordinary Gaoming lived up to the expectations of all Gaoming and reached the end of the road. The tunnel embedded with countless Gao Ming''s corpses collapsed in the darkness, and ordinary Gao Ming had many more memories in his mind, and various different experiences were intertwined in his soul. He is indeed the most ordinary one. He does not have the character or talent to become a protagonist, nor does he have any special abilities. However, the will left by death over and over again is all accumulated on him at this moment. He possesses a stronger will than anyone else in Hanhai, and he has gathered an absolute faith that is almost impossible to exist in Hanhai. In Hande Private College, Yan Xizhi broke some boundaries with the help of teachers and students in the college. The old principal has devoted her whole life to the children. Her sincere love and care made the students voluntarily turn into human bricks to carry her into the school. shrine. Gao Ming is another situation. He is born alone, with no one willing to accompany him, and no one believes he can do it. It was almost impossible for him to have a will that surpassed that of Yan Xizhi and to gain a more pure faith than the students. Not to mention people, even fate didn''t think Gao Ming could do it, so there was such an accident. No matter what he went through, no matter how many times he died, Gao Ming never wavered. What he believes in is himself, and what provides him with faith is his past selves who died tragically. All his resentment and uneasiness have become strength. He firmly believes that he can finally change his destiny! There is no need to think rationally or prove it logically. I will move forward step by step. I firmly believe in it and I will never waver. This is faith, a high-life faith. Madly absorbing the wills one after another, the eyes of ordinary Gaoming gradually changed. He looked at the way he came. Each Gaoming died on the platform due to the memory of despair. Those Gaomings were essentially the segments in his heart. Formed by the memory of death. In the past, he was tortured by those painful memories. As long as he thought about the past, the tragic death process would sting him. But behind this door, the bus leading to the past allowed different Gao Ming to complete the reconciliation, and the memory of death hidden in Gao Ming''s heart no longer hurt him. After his death, he became his most loyal believer. "I have to take them away together." Outside the tunnel, there was a brand new gift box placed at the past end. However, this gift box was not bright red, but wrapped in the cheapest wrapping paper on the street. "Another gift? Whose gift is this?" Ordinary Gao Ming could be sure that all the calls came from this gift box. He carefully untied the ribbon on the gift box and frowned the moment he opened it. In the cheap and ordinary gift box, there was a baby mummy with closed eyes. Its withered arms held a heart that looked familiar to Gao Ming. Every time the heart beats, the body of the baby mummy will recover a little, and part of its skin has gradually become closer to normal. "The mummy is being reanimated through that heart?" Thin blood vessels grew around the blood-red heart. The blood vessels took root in the world behind the door and were supported by the memory of the entire world. An ordinary person with a high life can feel something calling him in his heart, which means that his heart has probably swallowed up something important to him. "I can''t control that much anymore!" Gaoming Gaoming grabbed the heart. When he touched the heart, the baby specimen''s eyes suddenly opened and a harsh scream came from his mouth. There was a sharp pain in his mind, and all the memories related to the past turned into a rope and strangled Gao Ming''s neck. If it were before, an ordinary high-life would probably be defeated instantly, but after gaining the will of other high-lives, he has become different. Five fingers grasped the heart, and Ordinary Gaoming forcefully snatched the heart from the baby specimen. The blood-red heart and his body were slowly merging, and blood city ghost patterns began to appear on the skin of ordinary Gaoming. On a platform in the distance, the flesh-and-blood Gaoming let out a roar, and there were dense prayers on his body. The skin was torn off, and a faint smell of meat wafted away. After the baby mummy lost its heart, cracks appeared in its body. The screams in its mouth kept changing, as if it was sending some message to the outside world. Unfortunately, nothing came in to save it until it completely shattered. The dry skin crumbled at the touch, and the baby kept its last resentful look and turned into ashes. In the cheap gift box, there was only a pile of broken clay sculptures and an old greeting card. "The mummy of the baby is the **** of the ''past''?" The world behind the door that was generated based on the memory of the person who entered it began to collapse on a large scale, and Gao Ming took out the greeting card. "Happy birthday?" The words on the card were very much like those written by Gao Ming''s mother. He looked at the empty gift box and felt a little strange: "Is this a gift for me? Has it been replaced by the ''past'' god? It has stolen what originally belonged to me." Thing, put his body in? " In this unusual incident, everyone will receive a gift, but Gao Ming has now received two different gifts, and they seem to have different meanings. His hands subconsciously closed the greeting card, and the memory world behind the door completely dissipated, and a strange power poured into Gao Ming''s left eye. He didn''t know whether it was because he had died too many times and kept going back to the past, or because ordinary high-life destroyed the body of the "God of the Past", but he found that he seemed to have inherited some of the abilities of the "God of the Past". The left eye now seems to be able to see other people''s past memories, and even make small modifications. "Bang!" The sound of the door panel breaking rang in his ears, and Gaoming Gaoming felt a sharp pain. When he opened his eyes again, he fell from the side of the wall and fell heavily to the ground. The door named "Past" on the wall exploded completely, the wall was bleeding, and the thick cracks spread directly to the other door. "You succeeded?!" The leader of the group opened his eyes wide with an incredulous expression on his face. He had previously thought that an ordinary person with a high life was average, but he looked forward to a kind and high life even more. "Yes." Ordinary Gaoming nodded. After getting up, he immediately went to find Kind Gaoming. His anxious eyes met the kind-hearted Gao Ming not far away. The kind-hearted Gao Ming, who had just woken up from a coma, couldn''t help but make a gesture to the ordinary Gao Ming. Both of them remembered what happened inside the door. Ordinary Gao Ming could not reach the end by himself. Behind every desperate choice was a Gao Ming who stepped onto the platform. Perhaps because of the acquisition of hearts, after coming out of the door of the "past", all the high beings can now hear each other''s heartbeats, and a common flame is burning in their chests. "Tell me, what is the end of the past!" The leader of one group was more excited than anyone else. He had been in there himself and felt that it was impossible for a living person to reach the end. "Where''s my uncle? Have you seen him?" The young man who lent Gao Ming the gift box before also ran over and grabbed Gao Ming''s shoulders. (End of chapter) Chapter 382 Everyone has their own agenda Chapter 382 Everyone has their own agenda "I experienced all the desperate memories of my past, and finally destroyed a baby mummy at the end. It should be the corpse of the ''past god''. At that time, it was absorbing everyone''s memories." Ordinary Gaoming looked at the gift he lent himself The young man shook his head slightly: "Your uncle is not behind the door. He may have been devoured by the ''God of the Past''." Perhaps Gao Ming''s words were too straightforward and the young man couldn''t accept them for a while. He shouted and questioned loudly. At this time, there are only two doors left on the wall: "Present" and "Future". Anyone who entered the past door before may not be able to come back. "Changes have occurred in the Xiangshengyong apartment building. Even if the ''God of the Past'' was not killed by you, it has been seriously affected." Liu Yi clutched the red armband, and her cold eyes finally softened. Hearing what Liu Yi said, the team leader also opened his sleeves and looked at his wrist. There were faint ghost lines on the hand where he wore the watch, and the clay sculptures in the apartment building seemed unable to perfectly suppress everyone''s power. "The abilities given by the ghost pattern began to return, but instead of feeling at ease, I felt that the surroundings had become more dangerous." A group leader looked at Liu Yi: "Do you feel the same way?" "This unusual incident involves two clay sculptures. The relationship between them is very complicated and they are not independent individuals." Liu Yi didn''t know where she got some inside information. Gao Yun might have told her. "What''s the meaning?" "The most terrifying thing in the world is that everything you hated in the past appears again in the guise of the future. You can''t escape, you can''t hide, you become the most annoying version of yourself, and you are stuck in place for your whole life." Liu Yi reached out and touched the bleeding wall, and a cry came from the wall: "After the past disappears, the future will appear. We don''t have much time." As soon as the suppression in the apartment building loosened a little, various miserable screams came from upstairs. "Someone is massacring the residents in the building? Is it Yuan Hui and the others?" Kind-hearted Gaoming raised his head: "I finally found my strength, but I don''t want to join forces and want to cause trouble. Are those guys really standing with God?" "Don''t worry about them, focus on the remaining two doors. The exit passage should be among them." Liu Yi''s expression turned cold again. After leaving Hande Private Academy, she didn''t know what she had experienced. What, the whole person seems to be different from before. Except for bad luck, no one can make her emotions waver. "Do you still want to open the door?" Gao Mingfang said with a sad face. He really had a psychological shadow on the door. "I have searched all over the building. Apart from these three doors, there are no other exits." Liu Yi was very sure: "The things behind each door should be different. Behind the past door was hidden the ''Past God''." ''The body behind that door may be what ''God'' looks like now." "You can definitely give it a try." Dr. Li also nodded in agreement: "Of the previous three doors, only the past door has been successfully opened. The remaining two doors have no response no matter how hard I try." "I have other things to do, so I won''t explore with you here." Ordinary Gaoming walked behind Kind Gaoming. His mind was filled with all kinds of memories, and he felt like his head was going to explode. "You have done enough, now leave it to others." Liu Yi walked to the current door, took out a letter from his pocket and threw it into the doorway. "Is that your gift?" Gao Ming was a little surprised. Everyone''s gift was very important, but Liu Yi acted very casually. "Don''t be stupid." The team leader protected the two high-ranking officials and stayed away from Liu Yi: "There was a scuffle on the fourth floor just now. I saw her taking advantage of the chaos and taking a lot of things from the corpse. This woman has been collecting gifts from others. The door that represents the present has swallowed the gift sent by Liu Yi. The chaotic divine patterns on the door panel began to converge towards a certain place and gradually turned into a vague humanoid pattern. The doorknob turned slowly, and the vague human figure grew long hair and a delicate face. She was wearing a casual suit, and even her not-so-"broad" mind was restored. "The divine pattern on the door turned into Liu Yi?" The door opened, and it was pitch black outside, with no light at all. Everyone gathered in the room and looked at Liu Yi nervously. She was also a little confused at this time. There was no monster behind the door, and Liu Yi was not forced to enter. The door was left open, and it seemed that anyone could enter. "The world behind the door in the past was built based on the memory of the person who entered it. Could it be that the real world is outside this door now?" Ouyang Susu raised a possibility. "You''re thinking about eating shit, how could it be that simple?" Dr. Li said casually, and then received a big eye roll and a weak elbow from his wife. Staring into the darkness, Liu Yi slowly stretched her fingers in that direction. When her fingertips were about to reach the door, she suddenly retracted them! Everyone saw that a pair of pale hands stretched out from the darkness on the other side of the door, seeming to want to grab Liu Yi''s hand. Five fingers failed to catch Liu Yi, and it immediately hid in the darkness, as if everything that just happened was an illusion. "What is that? It seems to be preparing to drag me in?" Liu Yi lowered his head and looked at his hand. The five fingers stretched out from the darkness just now were very similar to her fingers, and even the location of the wound was the same. Everyone present was also shocked by what happened just now. The door named "Now" was not closed. It seemed that it would only close after swallowing a person. "How about we try another door first?" Fan Fan didn''t dare to approach Liu Yi casually, fearing that Liu Yi would misunderstand that he wanted to push her in. "That''s fine." Liu Yi took out a girl''s headband from his pocket and threw it into the doorway of the future door. This door was the same as the previous one. The door panel was pushed open from the inside, and Liu Yi was directly forced into it by a force. "Something''s wrong!" The leader of the group was also a veteran. He touched his chin: "Before the door in the past was destroyed by Gao Ming, Liu Yi was not willing to approach these three doors at all. She collected a lot of gifts in advance. , but there is no idea of ??trying. But have you noticed that since Gao Ming destroyed the door in the past, Liu Yi''s attitude has changed significantly, and she is more positive than anyone else." "Liu Yi should have hidden some information." Kind-hearted Gaoming also felt that Liu Yi was anxious: "Is there anything she needs behind the door?" "No, I don''t believe her." The team leader gently touched the ghost pattern. After hesitating for a moment, he took out a **** gift, and then he also entered the door in the future. (End of chapter) ~ Brothers, take a day off Brothers, please take a day off I have had a toothache for the past few days. I went to have it extracted in the morning. As a result, the chapter I wrote in the afternoon was numb and numb. I was not satisfied with it, so I deleted it and rewrote it. I will take a rest today.?(End of this chapter) Chapter 383 Seize the body Chapter 383: Seizing the Corpse "Wait!" A group of team leaders had already entered without being stopped by ordinary high-definition players. Their strength began to recover and they became confident again: "Are these two people crazy?" "They were hiding their strength before, but now that they see you getting huge benefits behind the door, of course they won''t let go of this opportunity." Kind Gaoming shook his head slightly. "How can I get any benefits?" Ordinary Gaoming felt that he had only narrowly escaped death and was still in a bad state. "Don''t you feel it yourself?" Kind-hearted Gao Ming was surprised: "Since you came out of the door, the blood in your body has surged, exuding a faint scent of meat. What''s even more exaggerated is your left eye. I feel it when you stare at it. Its creepy, as if your destiny is under your control. The two were discussing when the strange man who was wrapped up behind him suddenly walked out. He came to the two high lives and took off half of his mask: "Can you take a step to speak?" Opening an empty rental house, the weirdo waited for two Gao Ming to enter before taking off his hat and mask. His face was the same as Gao Ming''s, except that his face was densely covered with blessing words. "The second to last Gao Ming to get off?" Ordinary Gao Ming was deeply impressed by this Gao Ming. The platform he went to was weirder than the other platforms. "On that car leading to the past, I remembered a lot of things, and I also met a very interesting person, his name was Lu Zang." Gao Ming was a man of flesh and blood, unsmiling, but his eyes were gentle. "Isn''t that person a figment based on our memories?" "There is a kind of ghost in the shadow world. They are called ineffable existences. As long as we mention him, he can feel it." Flesh Gaoming chose to share his secret with ordinary Gaoming: "Lu Zang appears now and enters The first stop in the tunnel was that he had a hand in our lives. This person cannot be judged simply by good or bad, because we can see the truth, but it is also because he has suffered pain that should not have been endured. " "What did Lu Zang say to you? I saw you grabbed his neck in the end." Gaoming Gaoming saw the situation at each platform after the tunnel collapsed. "The life of every citizen in Hanhai has been doomed since birth. Fate has written the script in advance. If you want to completely get rid of all this, you can only kill fate." The flesh-and-blood Gaoming gathered his five fingers, as if he was pinching Lu Zang at this moment: "We It was Lu Zang''s chess piece against fate. In order to deceive fate, he chose the most unlikely person, that is, You." "Me?" Ordinary Gaoming didn''t know what to say. "Fate has arranged countless choices for you. Every high destiny may pose a threat to fate. Only you are safe and boring. If you were placed in a movie, you would be the perfect background board, swept away by the camera. Passerby." The look in the flesh-and-blood Gaoming''s eyes towards the ordinary Gaoming was very special, with both helplessness and approval: "But it was you who proved one thing - fate is not omnipotent. You destroyed the script of fate. Through death again and again, I encountered the complete me. Ordinary Gaoming doesn''t quite understand the meaning of flesh and blood Gaoming: "What does it mean to meet the complete you?" "After communicating with Lu Zang, I realized that I am the part of your will that merged with the Flesh Immortal, and the source of all your changes and power comes from the Flesh Immortal." "What is the Flesh Fairy?" Kind-hearted Gao Ming always felt that the name Flesh Fairy was weird. "Flesh and blood become immortals, you can also think of it as the blood and flesh left after the death of a world." Flesh and blood Gaoming himself didn''t seem to understand very well: "The vast sea is a huge prison, regulated by fate, and flesh and blood immortals are controlled by fate. It disappears, leaving only traces in the city. Normally, it can never be reunited. It is you who continue to bring the traces of the past and the future to the present through death, allowing it to be reborn in you. " "We were ''dismembered'' by the clay sculptures of the ''Past God'' and the ''Future God'' in the Xiangshengyong Apartment. Our will was imprisoned in a certain day in the past. The heart of the gods was divided, and the heart of flesh and blood was hidden in another In the community. If we want to truly get rid of the danger, we must first reunite the hearts of the gods, escape from Xiangshengyong Apartment, and then go to Changcheng Community to find the heart of flesh and blood." Flesh and Blood Gaoming made a plan: "We don''t have to worry about that. Several doors, the first task is to gather all the high-ranking people together, and also to seize the body. "It''s easier said than done." "There is a mixed bag of fish and dragons in the building. Although they have the power of ghosts, they have their own agendas and are not united. We are different." Flesh Gao Ming pointed to the upstairs: "I am going to go to room 0715 again and put the rest of the people together." Gao Ming took it out." "Wait a minute, I have a question." Kind Gao Ming interrupted the flesh and blood Gao Ming: "You said that all Gao Ming are united, but the painter Gao Ming we met in the car is different from us. He retains his memory. Like a gentle man on the outside but extremely sick on the inside. "I don''t know what his condition is." The flesh-and-blood Gaoming smiled bitterly: "I have said everything that needs to be said. It is not safe here on the first floor. The monster named ''Future'' will probably come over. Let''s leave as soon as possible." After discussing it, Flesh Gaoming put on his mask again and said hello to the paradigm. "You want to take them with you?" Kind Gaoming had never seen an example before. "He is the person I chose. He is very reliable." Flesh Gaoming turned to look at the door in the future. Neither the team leader nor Liu Yi came out. The divine pattern on the door panel turned blood red, like a bloodshot star. Eyeballs. No one knew what they encountered inside. Everyone could only see the cracks on the wall growing. The clock hanging in the room was also affected. The hands moved abnormally and time seemed to be passing faster. Led by the example, everyone first met up with the bad Gao Ming, and then shuttled back and forth among the floors under the guidance of the flesh and blood Gao Ming. Holding the blade in hand, Bai Xiao''s eyes were always on the body of Gao Ming. He looked at the tortured body and the marks on the neck, and bloodshot eyes appeared involuntarily. He knew that Lord Jingtuo''s targets were Gao Ming and Wanjie, but before he could pass on the news, Gao Ming''s body was already placed in front of him. "Bai Xiao, what are you waiting for! The power of the ghost pattern is recovering, ready to take action!" Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui each brought some security personnel, and they completely blocked the thirteenth floor. In the center of the floor, Wan Jie was holding the "god statue" covered with patterns, leaning against the door, his chest rising and falling violently. Not far away from Wanjie, the grandma in red was unkempt, her arms were stained with blood, her eyes were vicious, and she wished she could gouge Wanjie alive. (End of chapter) Chapter 384 Infighting Chapter 384 Infighting "One more step forward, and I will destroy the clay sculpture and smash your **** to pieces." In a desperate situation, Wanjie''s eyes were as calm as the sea, and no one could guess his thoughts. As the commander-in-chief of all security personnel in the Forbidden Game, Wan Jie''s climb to this position relied not only on his prestige, but also on his tyrannical strength. Just now, he clearly felt that something had changed in the building, and some kind of power in his body was rapidly recovering. Although the ghost patterns are still suppressed, he can already use some. "Hand over the idol! Give it to me!" Grandma was in a state of madness. The red clothes on her body were particularly bright, as if they were smeared with the blood of innocent people. "Wan Jie, stop struggling to your death, all your ways of life are blocked." Zhuo Jun was very smart. He was worried that Wan Jie would retaliate before death, so he did not attack Wan Jie and let his crazy grandma pass first. If Gao Ming hadn''t broken the door in the past and caused changes in Xiang Sheng Yong''s apartment, Zhuo Jun would have had no problem with his deployment, but now he also felt that his strength was recovering, so he became anxious. "It''s normal for evil ghosts and false gods to want to kill me. I can also understand that ghost players want to kill me. But you, you security personnel, why do you want to attack me?" Wan Jie knew everything. , he was just stalling for time: "Is Lord Jingtuo worried that I will compete with him for power? That little hermaphrodite, isn''t he afraid that after my death, the vast sea will be completely swallowed up by shadows?" "If you die, your subordinates can live." Zhuo Jun said a very cruel sentence: "We are the knife in the hands of the General Administration. The knife does not need thinking. Your biggest mistake is that you do too little and think Too many. Wan Jie laughed in anger and pinched the neck of the clay sculpture with one hand: "Do you think that by killing me, you can control the security personnel I brought from New Shanghai?" "As long as people are human, they will have weaknesses and concerns. They also have desires and families." Zhuo Jun was no longer ready to talk nonsense to Wan Jie and waved his arms: "Bai Xiao, He Jing, kill him!" After giving the order, unfortunately no one moved. Zhuo Jun''s eyes turned cold: "Have you forgotten what Lord Jingtuo said before? Do it!" The reason why Zhuo Jun let Bai Xiao and He Jing go first is because these two people have the strength of the deputy team leader level, but they usually don''t listen to his orders, and they have not yet fully gained the trust of God Jingtuo. After repeated urging, Bai Xiao walked out with a knife. There was a hideous wound on his arm, and the fragments of the photo that had been implanted in his body were also put into Gaoming''s corpse. "We meet again." Wan Jie was slightly startled when he saw Bai Xiao. Last time, he forced Bai Xiao to give up the knife and join his security team. Unexpectedly, things have changed and now his life is in the hands of the other party. : "Fate is really a mysterious thing. Have I been abandoned by fate too?" At this time, Bai Xiao was extremely depressed. He had not met Gao Ming that many times, but when he learned that Yuan Hui had killed Gao Ming, he felt like he was farewell to a friend who had fought side by side for all his life. This made him extremely sad. Suppressed, the malicious ghosts and gods fused with him were also affected. Even though he was suppressed by the rules in the apartment building, malice still poured out of his heart, wrapping around the blade with a biting coldness. Zhuo Jun, who was watching all this from a distance, had his pupils narrowed. He didn''t expect Bai Xiao to be so terrifying if he showed his true feelings. He really underestimated him before. "Can you still exert such ability after being restricted by ''gods''?" Yuan Hui was surprised and looked at another security guard: "He Jing, don''t hold back on your strength. Bai Xiao has already gone all out. "Why don''t you two come up?" He Jing saw Bai Xiao rushing forward stupidly and cursed: "Two scum of Class 13." The malice was still growing wildly, and Wanjie''s expression became serious, but after a moment, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes, and Bai Xiao''s malice didn''t seem to be directed at him. "Fate seems to have arranged a way out for me." His pupils turned completely black, and Wanjie''s eyes were like the deep starry sky. He saw the changes in people''s hearts and the threads of destiny. After scanning several East District security team leaders, Wan Jie did not sit still and took action very decisively. The first thing he did, no one expected, was to throw the most precious clay statue of the **** directly at He Jing! Owning a **** statue allows you to ignore some of the rules in the building and master the secrets of gods. That is the most important thing in Xiangshengyong Apartment. He Jing received this "big gift" before he even made a move. He was stunned for a moment. When his grandmother''s hatred was transferred to him, he grabbed hold of the clay sculpture and ran away. Just as Zhuo Jun thought, both He Jing and Bai Xiao had just joined the Eastern District Security Department. God Jingtuo did not fully trust him, and he did not trust God Jingtuo either. The temptation to obtain the statue alone was more powerful than to surround and kill thousands of people. Bigger. Taking a step back, based on Wan Jie''s current situation, even if he leaves, the other three people can definitely kill him. "I''ll lure the old corpse in red away, and I won''t take away the credit for killing Wan Jie from you!" He Jing''s voice came from the end of the corridor, and he ran very fast. "He Jing!" Zhuo Jun cursed angrily. Before he could stop him, he suddenly felt a killing intent. He turned around and found that Wan Jie had completely ignored Bai Xiao and was heading straight towards him to kill him. "Don''t Wan Jie have a grudge against Bai Xiao?" Zhuo Jun couldn''t understand why everyone was hunting Wan Jie, but Wan Jie seemed to be killing himself? "Stop him!" He reached out to get the weapons provided by the security personnel. Zhuo Jun was tall and proficient in fighting. Even without the ghost pattern, he felt that Wan Jie was no match for him. Swinging the knife forward, the blade grazed Wan Jie''s eyelashes and hit the wall. Zhuo Jun never expected that middle-aged Wan Jie would be so flexible. "He seems to be able to see through my attack trajectory?" Before the next knife could be struck, Zhuo Jun was hit in the heart by Wan Jie''s punch. The force was very heavy, but it was completely bearable for Zhuo Jun. But when he wanted to swing the knife again, his heart suddenly felt a cramp! Looking down, Zhuo Jun''s security uniform was penetrated by a very thin black nail, and the tip of the nail pierced his chest. "Curse object?" His hands and feet were numb and black blood was flowing. Zhuo Jun''s movements became sluggish, but Wan Jie seemed determined to kill him and came to kill him again! "Oops!" Although Yuan Hui was dissatisfied with Zhuo Jun, he also knew that he alone was no match for Wanjie, so he immediately called the others to join him. Zhuo Jun''s side was full of dangers, but Bai Xiao, who was haunted by malice, seemed to have no intention of taking action. His eyes, which were gradually filled with malice, looked at Yuan Hui''s back. The lowered tip of the knife slowly raised, his eyes were clear and clear. Switch between evil and different. "The goal of Lord Jingtuo is to kill Wan Jie and Gao Ming. Now that Gao Ming is dead, as long as he kills Wan Jie again, the mission will be completed." Bai Xiao carried Gao Ming''s tortured body on his back: "As for Gao Ming, Others, it is entirely possible that they will die in the fight with Wanjie." (End of chapter) Chapter 385 One person can be very lively Chapter 385 A person can also be lively Malice is very dangerous. It is more subtle than hatred and more sinister than murderous intention. Once targeted by malicious people, the end will usually be tragic, and death usually becomes a kind of relief, because malicious people like cruel torture and abuse best, and killing is not the purpose, but the process of fun. Bai Xiao was carrying Gao Ming''s body, but even if he was affected by the malice in his heart at this time, his movements of carrying Gao Ming''s body were still very gentle. Even though he was full of malice, he respected Gao Ming''s corpse more than Yuan Hui and the others. Wan Jie is still trying his best to kill Zhuo Jun. It is better to cut off one of his fingers than to injure ten of his fingers. He is very strong, but with the addition of other security personnel, he is a bit overwhelmed. The tip of the knife was raised, and Bai Xiao walked towards Yuan Hui. His eyes were gradually distorted by some kind of power, and a terrifying smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Suppressing malice is very painful, but releasing malice is extremely comfortable. The pace quickened, and Bai Xiao quietly closed the distance. Yuan Hui, who was originally worried about Zhuo Jun, suddenly felt an inexplicable chill. He turned around and was startled when he saw Bai Xiao''s eyes: "You, what do you want to do?" "I''m just a little curious, how did you kill so well? After all, in my opinion, although you are both students in Class 13, you are far inferior to him." Bai Xiao stabbed the wound in Yuan Hui''s heart as soon as he opened his mouth. . Yuan Hui was not carried away by his anger. There was a life and death fight over there, but Bai Xiao was teasing himself. It was obvious that something was wrong. Retreating to one side, Yuan Hui stopped helping Zhuo Jun and stared at Bai Xiao cautiously, ready to escape at any time. It has to be said that Yuan Hui''s judgment is very accurate, and the slightest disturbance can alert him. Bai Xiao continued to move forward. When the whole floor was in chaos, the door of the safe passage was opened. The leader was a little surprised to see the security personnel fighting among themselves. Bai Xiao''s eyes widened when he saw the person pushing the door. Boss. With the experience of riding in the same car in the past, ordinary high beings can feel the presence of other high beings, and their hearts beat at a special frequency. Returning to the hidden floor full of rooms 0715 again, ordinary Gao Ming knocked on the doors one after another. "These rooms are prisons for us, we must escape as soon as possible!" "You once walked into the platform, helped me bear the memories of despair in the past, and sent me to the finish line. I will take you away this time too!" "I have met each of you, and each of you is me. Please trust me once, okay?" Under the persuasion of ordinary high-ranking officials, the doors were opened one after another, and different high-ranking officials walked out of different "pasts". "It turns out that there are so many different choices in life." Doctor Gao Ming thought that he would definitely become a psychiatrist working in a large hospital in the future. "Oh my god, it''s really fun." Bad Gao Ming slapped his ears: "Now I dare to go to Ping''an County." "Hello everyone, have you seen Liu Yi? And the woman who appeared with Liu Yi?" Qing Qing Gaoming stood up: "I seem to have seen her, like in a dream, like being kissed by hope. At that moment, I seemed to remember that I promised her something, but my memory is very poor, and I still cant remember what I promised her. "I knew the doctor was farting. He said I suffered from severe mental illness, cruelty, bloodthirsty, and malformed brain development." Crazy Gao Ming looked at the other Gao Ming as if he were prey: "But I am obviously schizophrenic. , Its so fun, its so interesting to live! The kind-hearted Gao Ming clapped his hands, and it took him a while to attract everyone''s attention. He told the other Gao Ming about the discovery of the flesh and blood Gao Ming. Everyone''s reaction was very consistent. Half of them chose to resist, and the other half chose Relentless resistance and revenge. After knowing everyone''s thoughts, there will be no worries about ordinary high life and high flesh and blood life. "I''ll go to grandma''s house to find something first." The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming took the example and they broke open room 0715. The ordinary Gao Ming and the kind-hearted Gao Ming saw the flesh-and-blood Gao Ming''s living environment for the first time. Several people live in exactly the same room type, but the interior furniture and decoration are different. The place where Xuerou Gaoming lives is like a huge feng shui array that traps him here forever. "Fortunately, grandma didn''t come back. Gao Ming, who loves painting, went to attract grandma by himself before, and he was also a cruel person." After talking to Lu Zang, Gao Ming understood a lot of things. He smashed the fish tank in the house, buried the dead fish, cut all the red ropes, messed up the five elements, and finally rushed into grandma''s bedroom and tore off all the talismans. . Every time he did something, part of the prayer on his body would become lighter. "These are the seals of the ''past god'' on our spirit and will. Only by smashing everything can we start again." Flesh Gaoming found a hammer and destroyed grandma''s belongings, while Crazy Gao Ming prepared with a lighter. Go into the kitchen and turn on the gas. "No, no, it''s not your turn to take action now." Other high-ranking officials rushed to stop him, but a fire broke out in the room unconsciously. Before the smoke rose, all the high-ranking officials exited the floor. "Now the only ones left outside are the painter Gao Ming and our corpses." Gao Ming, an ordinary person, led the way. Although he couldn''t feel the heartbeat of the corpse, he could feel the photo of the corpse, and he was also included in the photo. . A group of high-ranking officials rushed downstairs, and Fan Fan felt that the building was shaking. He was surrounded by high-ranking officials, and he didn''t know who to listen to, so he could only run along. "This is it! On the thirteenth floor!" Gao Ming took the lead and pushed open the wooden door of the safe passage. With a loud bang, the security personnel who were fighting fiercely on the thirteenth floor all looked this way. Bai Xiao, who was carrying Gao Ming''s body, froze in place with a knife. He stared at Gao Ming with wide eyes, and suddenly felt that the body on his back was a bit scary. "you are still alive?" Because he knew that Gao Ming was killed, Bai Xiao suffered silently in his heart for a long time, and he was even ready to unleash his malice. Footsteps sounded, and high-ranking officials appeared holding various weapons. Seeing those faces, the malice in Bai Xiao''s heart was shaken, and the malicious ghosts and gods seemed to be surprised. "Still alive this much?" Before Bai Xiao could react further, Flesh and Blood Gaoming was the first to rush forward. The prayers all over his body turned blood red. The gods in the building were trying hard to suppress him, but now they seemed a little unable to suppress him! "Seize the body!" The roar sounded. There had never been any "team" in the building that could be as united as Gao Ming. They were clearly one person and had the same will. Bai Xiao pointed the tip of his knife at Yuan Hui. Before he could decide whether to resist, the body of Gao Ming on his back was already taken away by flesh and blood, and he was also punched. His body fell down, and Bai Xiao leaned against the wall, as if he was unconscious, but he hid the blade behind him to avoid being accidentally stepped on by Gao Ming who was passing by. (End of chapter) Chapter 386 Who is not afraid of these crazy people? Chapter 386 Who is not afraid of this group of lunatics? ?The moment Bai Xiao fell into a "coma", Wan Jie knew that he had been saved, but he did not expect that the people who saved him would be the high-ranking people who came like a "torrent". He originally thought that his survival was due to fate''s preference, but in fact it was his nemesis who accidentally intervened. Wan Jie was tricked by Gao Ming in Lishan Hospital and released the clay sculpture of the **** sleeping at the bottom of the Black Lake. Now when he was suppressed by the clay sculpture and was in a life-and-death crisis, Gao Ming came to the rescue again. The two sides seemed to be evenly matched. . Yuan Hui was frightened to see so many high-ranking heroes coming over without fear of death. Even though he had experienced many abnormal events, he didn''t know how to deal with it at this moment. In order to claim credit, he kept telling the security guards around him that he had forced Gao Ming to death and tortured Gao Ming''s body. As the saying goes, every wrongdoer has his own debtor, and now countless high-profile victims are running towards him, and the uneasiness hidden deep in his heart is suddenly aroused. "Yuan Hui! I treat you as a classmate, but you dare to whip my corpse!" The bad Gao Ming was furious as soon as he opened his mouth. The other Gao Ming seemed to have found a target for revenge, and the crazy Gao Ming pointed his knife at Yuan. Hui slashed, and the flesh-and-blood Gao Ming quietly approached. Ordinary Gao Ming began to try to open his left eye, affecting Yuan Hui''s memory. His mind was in chaos, and Yuan Hui dared to resist: "A bunch of lunatics! What a bunch of lunatics!" Turning around and running away, Yuan Hui felt that his memory was being torn apart by a force, and he was really scared. "Yuan Hui!" Zhuo Jun and Wan Jie were fighting together. Although Wan Jie was older, he seemed to have endless curses hidden in his body. In just a few minutes, Zhuo Jun had been hit many times. Zhao, if his physical fitness was not far superior to ordinary people, he would have fallen down long ago. Yuan Hui, who ran for his life in a hurry, ignored Zhuo Jun at all, and Zhuo Jun''s eyes turned red with anger. As for his colleagues, his own life was the most important in the face of danger. "We''ve got the body! Go find the painter Gao Ming! Calm down! Everyone, calm down!" The kind-hearted Gao Ming shouted at the top of his voice to control the crowd. He was like the head of the family, worrying about other Gao Ming. Heart: "Stop rushing! Brother! The ''God of the Past'' didn''t give us much time!" The security personnel in the East District were frightened by the menacing Gao Ming, but they were not ready to fight, and Gao Ming began to turn around again. "I can sense the painter''s position. He is running towards the first floor!" "Then what are you waiting for! Meet on the first floor!" "We are one, no one can separate us!" "rush!" The security door was smashed open, and ordinary high-ranking officials led other high-ranking officials up the stairs and ran towards the first floor. The high-ranking people came and left quickly. They were a large group of people, which looked very difficult to deal with. "What do you mean?" Bai Xiao opened his eyes: "You are still wearing school uniforms? A hot-blooded high school?" The trap specially arranged for Wan Jie on the thirteenth floor was destroyed, Yuan Hui was scared away, and Zhuo Jun was attacked by various cursed objects. At this time, Bai Xiao was still in his prime. No longer pretending to be unconscious, Bai Xiao raised his sword and attacked Wan Jie. He couldn''t let Zhuo Jun die in front of him. Besides, Wan Jie had a grudge against him. "What a turn of events, today I will use the knife you want to take away, and chop off your head!" Malice surrounded the blade, and the malice in his heart condensed into another arm. This was the "god of the past" Suppressing the power of ghosts and gods, otherwise Bai Xiao would be able to summon completely malicious ghosts and gods. With Bai Xiao joining in, Zhuo Jun suddenly felt much more relaxed. Yuan Hui ran away at the critical moment, but Zhuo Jun was saved by Bai Xiao this time. "I invited you to join the security team to save you. Do you really think I can''t see what''s hidden in your knife?" Wan Jie saw other security personnel approaching, took out a doll with hair tied up, and tore it apart. broken. Every piece of the rag doll''s body bleeds with blood. After falling on everyone, it burrows directly towards the heart. "When the suppression continues to loosen, the identities of the hunter and the prey will be interchanged." Even if he was forced into such an awkward situation, Wan Jie did not panic at all. After doing all this, he evacuated decisively and through the internal security personnel Use special messaging methods to meet up with your teammates. The clay statue of the **** has been lost. He no longer needs to be chased by his grandma, and can now have his hands free to play with the East District security department. He Jing never expected that Wan Jie would throw the statue to him. When luck came, he really couldn''t stop it. Others may not know much about the statues, but as a subordinate of Lord Jingtuo, he knew before entering into the abnormal event that Lord Jingtuo had reached some agreements with the clay sculptures in the building. He also knew that the clay statues were the keys and contained "divine power." Mastering the clay sculpture not only allows you to ignore some rules, but also gives you the opportunity to steal a large number of twisted beliefs collected on the clay sculpture and gain the ability of the clay sculpture. Taking a step back, you can negotiate terms with ghosts and gods with clay sculptures. "This thing should have been hidden in the most secret room. How did Wanjie find it? If he is really as scary as the rumors say, I didn''t show any murderous intent towards him, so it doesn''t count as a deadly feud with him." He Jing had his own plan. Jing Tuo Shen wanted to integrate the security personnel who returned from Xinhu. If those people knew that he had killed Wan Jie, he would probably never have a good life in the future. I don''t know how far I ran, but He Jing suddenly noticed smoke appearing in the corridor, and there was a faint light of fire: "The exit hasn''t been opened yet, some **** set a fire in the building!" "Give me the statue!" Grandma''s roar sounded not far behind her. The ghost of the grandma in red was still lingering, and her resentment was getting heavier and heavier. Theoretically, there are no flaws in the arrangement of the God of the Past. While the "Ghosts of the Past" and "Ghosts of the Future" guard the door, they strengthen themselves by constantly devouring players. "Grandma" imprisons the clay statue of the high-life guard in the hidden room, allowing it to use its full power. Execute the ability to suppress all ghosts. When everyone is an ordinary person, no one can resist, and in the end they can only be eaten by the three ghosts. But with such a perfect arrangement, I dont know where the problem started. Grandma has gone completely crazy trying to get the clay sculpture back. The speed continued to increase, and He Jing felt more and more strenuous. It rained all night. On the road ahead of him, a tall man with various patterns painted on his school uniform slowly walked out. "Do you need help?" Painter Gao Ming looked at the clay sculpture in He Jing''s hand with a smile. The clay sculpture was painted with the same pattern as on his school uniform: "It seems that you need it." "I haven''t spoken yet! Get out of the way!" He Jing took out the weapon issued by the Investigation Bureau. "I can help you trap that old lady and trap her to death in the elevator." The painter Gao Ming always had a gentle expression on his face, as if he was never angry: "If you want to get rid of her, come with me." (End of chapter) Chapter 387 Xia Yang is a good person Chapter 387 Xia Yang is a good person Before He Jing got involved in this unusual incident, Jingtuo God Qian warned Wan that he must kill Gao Ming and Wan Jie. Now that the target was right in front of him, he had no idea of ??taking action. "You have no other choice. Either you cooperate with me to trap the old lady, or I will hold you until the old lady comes." The painter Gao Ming said the most shameless words in the gentlest tone. "What do I need to do?" "Go downstairs first." The painter Gao Ming led He Jing into a corridor that few people knew about: "Old ladies will be attracted to clay sculptures. I set a trap in the second elevator on the fourth floor. Then we will use the clay sculptures to The old lady tricked her into getting in, and as long as she persisted until the elevator door closed, she would be locked in for a while. " "What''s the use of being sealed for a while? When she comes out, won''t she still be chasing me?" He Jing didn''t believe in the painter''s high fate at all. He was just desperate now. "Most of the beliefs of the ''past'' are gathered on the statues of gods, which can break the rules in the building. I ran to the first floor to study the three doors there before. Using clay sculptures, I might be able to break the shackles of the ''past gods'' and break through many illusions. , fled outside the apartment." The painter Gao Ming''s words made He Jing feel a little moved: "I don''t need clay sculptures, I just need you to take me with you when you leave." The painter Gao Ming said it very sincerely. There was nothing dark in his sunny and gentle face, and he seemed to have no plan or any scheming. During the discussion, the two of them ran to the fourth floor unknowingly. In order to reassure He Jing, the painter Gao Ming stood in front of the elevator with him. "Don''t be nervous. Wait for grandma to rush over before opening the elevator door. Be sure to wait until she gets close." "Will you push me in together when the time comes?" He Jing stared at the painter Gao Ming suspiciously. He was really forced to have no choice, otherwise he would never cooperate with such a dangerous person. "Then you can give me the clay sculpture and let me use it as bait." The painter Gao Ming said nonchalantly. With a cold snort, He Jing quietly began to use the ghost pattern''s ability. The only one she could trust absolutely at any time was herself. Grandma''s footsteps sounded on the dilapidated corridor, and her **** clothes were dragged on the ground. Grandma''s corpse became even more horrifying, with two eyes almost completely protruding from the sockets, large patches of corpse on her face, and blood stains on her uneven teeth. . As time goes by, Grandma in Red becomes more and more scary. All the voice-activated lights in the corridor were turned off, and grandma looked straight at He Jing and the painter Gaoming, crying and crawling towards them in the darkness. "**! She''s here!" Grandma in red''s sense of oppression was stronger than any ghost He Jing had ever seen before. Before Gao Ming, the painter, could agree, he frantically pressed the elevator door button. The mottled and old elevator door slowly opened, and a strong smell of blood wafted out. He Jing subconsciously turned his head and took a look. The elevator car parked on the fourth floor was more terrifying than the lair of a murderer. Corpses were piled on the shoddy floor, their bodies knotted and tangled, smiling with strange patterns painted on their faces. Their blood was not wasted, and one evil ghost after another was painted on the car wall. "There is no way, half of the painting is out of paint, so we can only rely on sacrifices." The painter Gao Ming''s voice was still gentle and bright. He Jing shuddered when he heard it. It had only been more than two hours since everyone had been involved in the abnormal event. What was happening in front of them was This guy has already killed an entire elevator of people. The reward offered by the General Bureau of Investigation for high-definition victims is still too low. It should be increased tenfold. "Have you been killing people since you entered the building?" He Jing felt that he must have gone insane to cooperate with the painter Gao Ming. "Actually, it doesn''t take much time. I kill people very quickly." The painter Gao Ming was very satisfied with his work: "When I was at work, an evil ghost played a game with me, saying that it was hiding in someone''s body and wanted me to It took me one night to kill the people possessed by it, but it only took me half an hour to finish the game. Grandma was only a few meters away from them, and the painter Gao Ming was still telling stories. It seemed that there was nothing in the world that he was afraid of. By letting the painter Gao Ming play this role, He Jing has engraved the word "Gao Ming" in his heart, and even left a psychological shadow. "Give me the idol!" The strong rancid smell of the red-dressed grandma collided with the smell of blood in the elevator. When the grandma''s hand was about to touch He Jing''s face, the trap in the car was activated by the painter Gao Ming. The evil ghost in the painting stretched out its arms and formed a flesh and blood cage with the corpses, grabbing the red grandmother. "Knock her in!" He Jing narrowly avoided it. When he saw his grandma being restrained, he was ready to run away, not caring about Gao Ming''s life or death. However, the painter Gao Ming had already expected it. He dug his nails into the flesh of his palm and He Jing fell to the ground instantly. "You can''t run away." Spreading his palms, the artist painted He Jing''s legs on his rotten palms. In desperation, He Jing had no choice but to work together with Gao Ming to hit her grandma on the back and force her to be dragged into the elevator. "Close the door quickly!" Grandma went on a killing spree in the car. The corpses were torn into pieces and blood spattered on the walls of the car. The evil ghost painted by the painter Gao Ming became more powerful. "Finally we can get rid of this ghost." He Jing frantically pressed the door button, but suddenly he felt a chill on his back. The painter Gao Ming''s hand pressing his shoulder seemed to be exerting force, as if he would be pushed into the elevator the next moment. . A flash of lightning flashed in his mind, and his strong desire to survive made He Jing wave the statue decisively and stuff it into the arms of the painter Gao Ming: "I''ll give it to you!" Continuous frights made He Jing change his mind. He relied on his keen intuition to survive so many abnormal events. "oh?" The painter Gao Ming took the statue with his outstretched hand, and every painting on the clay sculpture echoed him. He did not stop on this floor and ran directly to the first floor. He Jing, who was paralyzed on the ground, felt his legs gradually recover and chased towards the first floor. He wanted to leave with the painter Gao Ming the moment the door opened. Blood continued to seep out of the elevator car door, and grandma''s screams could be heard clearly throughout the building. The painter Gaoming holds the clay sculpture, and no one can stop him now. Arriving on the first floor, the painter Gaoming walked towards the room in the middle of the corridor. He pinched the neck of the clay sculpture and looked at the wall. The past door was destroyed by ordinary high life. Now the door has been opened, but it is pitch black outside. I dont know what happened inside the future door. A large number of blood vessels appeared on the door. "These people are really capable of causing trouble. Even the ''gods'' are giving them a headache, right?" Gao Ming, the painter, walked to the door with the statue in hand. Under the influence of the clay sculpture, part of the darkness outside the door was dispersed, and everyone in the building For the first time, I saw the real scene outside the building. "Can we leave?" He Jing, who was hurrying to catch up, had not been excited for a long time when there were chaotic footsteps on the other side of the safe passage, and a large group of high-ranking officials rushed here under the leadership of ordinary high-ranking officials. "found it!" "You brought the ''Idol of the Past''?!" "You lured grandma''s body away by yourself, and you were able to get rid of her and take the statue to the first floor. You are so awesome!" Gao Ming came one after another, making the gentle painter Gao Ming frown. It felt like he had just won five million, and a group of poor relatives came to his door. "Look! The statue has changed the scene outside the ''Present Door''! The statue is the key!" "This high life is really amazing!" (End of chapter) Chapter 388 The intersection of fate appears Chapter 388 The intersection of fate appears The "surging" of Gao Ming caused some changes in the painter Gao Ming''s mentality. He just wanted to leave by himself, occupy everything in Gao Ming, and become the only Gao Ming. "How did you find me?" The painter Gao Ming slowly took back the hand holding the clay sculpture and protected it in his arms. "We are one, connected by blood, and can even hear each other''s heartbeats. Of course we will not let you face danger alone." He is kind-hearted and has a high emotional intelligence and speaks very nicely. The room in the middle of the corridor on the first floor was so big that it was almost filled with Gao Ming. It was impossible for the painter Gao Ming to leave the room. Gazing across the faces of each Gao Ming, the painter Gao Ming could be considered to have seen the diversity of Gao Ming. Most Gao Ming did not pose any threat, but a few Gao Ming made him feel faintly uneasy. Compared with the troubled painter Gao Ming, He Jing was really scared to death now. His back was pressed against the wall, and the faces couldn''t stop darting into his sight. He felt a little suffocated, as if he was suffering from high life. Life phobia. "The ghost named ''Future'' may come at any time. You''d better make a decision as soon as possible." Flesh Gaoming stood at the front. He was covered in prayers and looked much scarier than the painter Gaoming. The painter Gao Ming also knew that he could not wait too long, as the trap he trapped his grandma in could not last long. "Okay, I''m here to help you clear the way, but you must promise me one thing." The painter Gaoming raised the clay sculpture: "I will control the statue, and none of you can **** it from me. If an outsider comes to **** it, , you also have to help me stop them." "No problem, we are all our own people, what you said is too foreign." After receiving a positive answer, the painter Gaoming grabbed the neck of the statue and walked towards the "present door". Everyone held their breath and stared at him. Firstly, they were afraid that he would escape on his own, and secondly, they wanted to see what was hidden in the present door. The moment the seemingly ordinary clay sculpture touched the darkness outside the door, all the clocks hanging on the walls in the building malfunctioned. Some began to move backwards, and some hands trembled in place. It seemed that as long as the clay sculpture was brought out of Xiangsheng Forever apartment, time in the building will become chaotic. "One of the two clay sculptures is called the past and the other is called the future. They both seem to be related to time. Do the clocks in the building have a deeper meaning? Are they the incarnation of God? Or do they represent some kind of image?" The painter Gao Ming did not stop. He strangled the neck of the clay sculpture tightly, as if he was ready to twist off the head of the "god of the past" at any time. "Out! He''s out!" The darkness near the clay sculpture was dispelled, and a frightening **** light emerged from the statue of the gods. The dense divine patterns collided with the patterns drawn by the painter Gao Ming in advance. A piercing scream came from the clay sculpture, and the whole building was shaken. Can hear clearly. "Bang!" At this time, there was another loud noise on the fourth floor, and blood marks appeared on the painter''s skin. The various evil ghost patterns he painted on his body were festering and smelly, seeming to bite back his soul. "The clay sculpture is calling grandma to come over, that old thing is about to escape!" Gao Ming, the painter, did not expect that the clay sculpture would have such a big reaction. He quickened his pace and completely entered the "present door"! As the body was completely submerged, the clay sculpture''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and the invisible rules that enveloped Xiangshengyong''s apartment were broken. Everyone in the building seemed to have opened their eyes together with the clay sculpture, and saw the real world. Now outside the door is a community shrouded in black fog and shadows. After the aboriginal people dedicated their faith, they were transformed into various monsters by the "gods of the past", an astonishing number of them. They look at the outsiders in the building with greed and hunger in their eyes, and they want to tear them apart in the next moment, even eating the bones and dregs. "Don''t be afraid of the past, don''t be afraid of the future, the exit is now." Combined with the tips given by Lu Zang on the platform, the flesh and blood Gao Ming seemed to understand something: "No wonder you can''t open the present door before destroying the door in the past. The present door Its the exit. The paradigm next to him was also quite emotional after hearing this. This abnormal incident was surprisingly difficult. Outsiders were deprived of the abilities given by ghosts and could only rely on physical fitness similar to that of ordinary people to survive. They must avoid the pursuit of internal saboteurs, use their most precious memories as tickets, and challenge the "Past Gate" again and again. Even if the "Past Door" is destroyed by luck, the key to the present door - the statue of the past - must be found from the hidden room before being killed by evil ghosts and traitors. The scariest thing is that reaching this step is not over yet. They have only temporarily broken free from the shackles of the strange rules and saw hope of escaping. Yes, after doing so much, I just saw a hope. "Those ghosts and monsters seemed to dare not approach the clay sculptures." The painter Gao Ming was the first to walk out of Xiangshengyong Apartment. He saw the mutated wall, Changcheng Community in the distance, and the community gate a hundred meters away: "If other Gao Ming If they are all left in the building, then I will be truly blessed. After walking down the steps, when the painter Gaoming wanted to move forward, the divine patterns on the clay sculpture spread to his body, like the roots of a plant burrowing into his soul, squeezing everything out of him. Without the protection of the clay sculpture, he would be instantly torn apart by the hungry ghosts around him, but holding the clay sculpture, he would be completely devoured! "He Jing!" The painter Gao Ming remembered his promise to He Jing: "Quickly go!" Suddenly being called, He Jing did not expect that the painter Gao Ming would still remember him. He rushed towards the painter Gao Ming who was not far away at the fastest speed. The two were not far apart. He Jing was almost killed by the ghost in the darkness. Drag him away. His back was covered with cold sweat, and he finally reached the painter Gao Ming: "If you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed later!" Staring at the darkness with lingering fear, before He Jing could say anything more, the painter Gao Ming handed the clay sculpture to him. The divine marks spread on the two people instantly, and the surrounding ghosts could no longer get close to the two of them. In the past, the divine marks had a negative impact on those alienated people. Ghosts are an entity that should never be offended. This was a good thing, but the problem was that He Jing found that his flesh and blood and soul felt like they were being torn apart, and a large number of memories rushed towards the clay sculpture crazily. "What the hell?" He wanted to run away, but his body had begun to lose control. The painter Gao Ming wanted to throw away the clay sculpture and return, but his whole body was surrounded by divine patterns, his skin and flesh were torn, and it was difficult to even move. The tragic situation of painters Gao Ming and He Jing attracted the attention of everyone in the building, but no one dared to help. The exit is indeed just a hundred meters away, but it is impossible to reach it with one person''s strength. Unless multiple people cooperate, there may be a chance to send a person outside the community, but who wants to be someone else''s wedding dress? The security personnel and monster players in the building are all here for the rewards from the General Bureau of Investigation. Many of them are temporary teams. Let alone them, even if Dr. Li and his wife have such a good relationship with the paradigm, they really have to spend their lives to pave the way for the paradigm. They will also hesitate. "Now the door" has been opened and the key has been found, but hope is elusive. "This past **** was so disgusting." Fan couldn''t help but cursed. Just when Ben Bian wanted to give up, all the high-profile eyes turned to a certain platform outside the community. One thing was mentioned in their diaries, which was the intersection of their fates. If they wanted to participate in extracurricular activities of Class 13 tomorrow, they had to get to the platform before dawn and take the bus to school. (End of chapter) Chapter 389 be me Chapter 389 Become me The bus stop outside Xiangshengyong Apartment Needless to say, every high-ranking person is looking there. The grandma in the elevator car on the fourth floor is about to escape. The monster named "Future" may appear at any time. The painters Gao Ming and He Jing outside the door may not last long. If they are squeezed dry by the statue, the clay sculpture will fall. outside the apartment building. "If you go out, you will die. The God of the past is too insidious. Maybe you will have a chance if you stay." Fan Shi tried to persuade, but he underestimated Gao Ming''s determination. "Maybe we can give it a try." Flesh Gaoming walked to the door, his expression extremely solemn. Other high lives know what the flesh and blood high life wants to say. In fact, they have experienced such things in the "Past Gate", but behind the past door is an illusory world generated based on Gao Ming''s memory, and now outside the door is In reality, if you die outside the door now, you may really die. "Don''t be impulsive!" Fan Fan grabbed the flesh and blood Gao Ming''s arm. He wanted to let other Gao Ming persuade the flesh and blood Gao Ming, but found that all the Gao Ming were looking outside the apartment building. There is an emotion in their eyes that is incomprehensible to the example. Although they represent different lives, they made the same decision at this moment, as if no matter how many times they start over, they still will not make any mistakes. shake. "The painter Gao Ming''s soul is about to be crushed by the gods of the past. I''m going to pick up the statue. When I can''t hold it anymore, I''ll replace it with another one." The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming''s expression was extremely serious. "You all have to think clearly before going out. Once you step out of this door, there will be no turning back." Kind-hearted Gao Ming glanced at everyone: "We only have two endings next. We must withstand the backlash of the idol and send at least one person to platform; or they all die on the way to the platform. Grandma''s roar came from the elevator shaft on the first floor. As the painter''s life was squeezed dry by the clay sculpture, grandma seemed to have broken free and crawled quickly in the elevator shaft. "No matter who it is, you must get to the platform! Let''s go!" The Flesh High Life led the way, followed closely by the Bad High Life, and they charged into the darkness with little hesitation. What happened next shocked all the Kaitan players and security personnel present. One by one, they ran into the darkness with their lives high. They seemed to be defying death and fear! Some high lives were attacked by hiding ghosts the moment they left the door, and their bodies were torn into pieces, but more high lives touched the statues. "let me!" Divine patterns spread on all the bodies of the gods, but the person holding the statue of the **** suffered the most serious damage. It could almost be regarded as a head-on confrontation with the "god of the past". While the flesh and blood high life lifted the clay sculpture, all the prayers on his body were bleeding out, as if he was suffering from the pain of Ling Chi. The flesh and blood immortal''s body was suppressed, and the flesh and blood high life could hear the flesh and blood fairy''s fury and roar! The clay sculpture in his hand became heavier and heavier, and all the power in his body was sucked away. After taking five steps with his flesh and blood, his whole face became a **** mess. When he took the sixth step, the flesh and blood Gaoming fell to the ground. The hungry ghosts around him wanted to eat him immediately. Fortunately, the doctor Gaoming lifted the clay sculpture of the "God of the Past" again. As the distance between the clay sculpture and the apartment building becomes longer, the blood on the clay sculpture becomes more intense, and the expression of the clay sculpture becomes extremely terrifying. After taking just two steps, Doctor Gao Ming felt as if his heart was going to explode. His will became blurred and he was unable to fight against the gods. If you drop the clay sculpture, it will be eaten by the surrounding ghosts. Only the protection of the clay sculpture can prevent those ghosts from approaching, but the problem is that the clay sculpture itself is constantly devouring their souls and memories. The doctor fell to the ground with a fatal blow, and all kinds of medical reading materials in his schoolbag were scattered on the floor. He was covered with divine marks, and only his left hand was holding up the clay sculpture. Pulling open the buttons of his collar, Bad Gaoming grabbed the clay sculpture. He screamed and sprinted forward, but he seriously underestimated the horror of the clay sculpture. In order not to leave his "death realm", the "god of the past" used the will of the **** to Crush high life. The leg that stepped forward fell to the ground, Bad Gaoming cursed, and moved his body as if he was carrying a mountain until he could no longer move forward. One by one, Gao Ming chose to pave the way in this way. Crazy Gao Ming bit the clay sculpture in the face. He wanted to destroy the clay sculpture, but he found that the clay sculpture seemed to be able to continuously repair itself within a certain range. The only choice was to leave. Xiangshengyong Community has the opportunity to completely destroy it. They went forward one after another, and not one Gaoming retreated. The Guaitan players in the building could no longer describe their shock at this time. They clearly and intuitively understood the meaning of the word Gaoming. The dead **** stole faith and used the will of the **** to crush Gao Ming. Gao Ming, who had lost everything, was just an ordinary person, but he used the will of an ordinary person to exchange for a small step forward through death again and again. When the Gaomings rushed out the door, no one thought highly of them. They kept persuading them, including Fan Shi. It was only at this moment that their inner thoughts changed. Maybe Gao Ming could really succeed, with the will of a living person. Fight against the gods and use ordinary people''s lives to shake fate! The road paved by Gao Ming is getting closer and closer to the gate of the community, and there are fewer and fewer Gao Ming still running in the darkness. Falling to the ground, squeezed dry by the gods, snatched away by ghosts, and swallowed by darkness. After experiencing pain again and again, the choices of destiny are erased. There are no longer so many possibilities in life, and only a few are left. Own. "It seems...it''s almost time for me." Kind-hearted Gaoming has been holding the hand of ordinary Gaoming. He is the kindest one among all Gaoming. He has met ordinary Gaoming from the beginning. The familiar self around him was swallowed up by the "past", and Gao Ming lost his madness, dreams, timidity, and affection... The gate of the community was right in front of him. Kind-hearted Gaoming took the clay sculpture handed to him by affectionate Gaoming. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to get closer to hope, but kindness did not let him go further. One step, two steps, and when he took the third step, the divine pattern had already been embedded in the body of Kind Gaoming, strangling his heart. When he took the fourth step, his will was crushed and his seven orifices were bleeding. "I can only send you here." He raised the clay sculpture and handed the statue to the last person beside him: "You can get to the platform, just like in the past!" After taking the clay sculpture, the ordinary soul of Gaoming was trembling, and the will of the gods hit his body like a heavy pendulum. He will soon be able to leave Xiangshengyong Community, and Gao Ming is about to escape from the scope of the past god''s power. At this time, the past **** also went crazy and started to stop Gao Ming. "I feel very sad and in pain. I know that I am the most ordinary one. I have nothing and am not as good as anyone else." "I can''t bear the despair of living, and I don''t have the courage to die. I really don''t understand why you would choose me, a waste, a cowardly, cowardly and selfish waste." Looking at their own bodies, watching "I" die one after another, they all seemed to be shouting at themselves, run forward, don''t stop! Hot blood splashed on the face, and the arms seemed to lift up their own hearts. The beating heart was like an eternal flame, and even the deepest night could not block it. Everyone has their own choice. Each one of them chose a different path, and they intertwined their final lives with me. (End of chapter) Chapter 390 Life should not be cut off Chapter 390: Life should not be cut off The wound was torn open, flesh and blood was surging, and the most ordinary Gao Ming did not fall. He did not have the strongest body, nor the smartest mind. He had nothing to do with bravery, nor did he have any noble thoughts. In terms of character, he is the most inconspicuous among the crowd. "It hurts, it hurts..." Tears flowed from his eyes, and his gums were bleeding. He had reached his limit, but to his own surprise, he still didn''t fall. "I can still go forward, I can still take one step forward." Dragging blood and curses, he went against the eyes of the "god" and grabbed the statue''s throat. "I don''t think I can do anything great. I''m just the most ordinary person. It''s just... I seem to be able to move forward!" The platform was not far away, and the car of fate was driving towards the platform. Its lights penetrated the dark night and illuminated the **** road behind Gao Ming. There is no right or wrong choice in the past. Dead Gao Ming may be more trustworthy than living Gao Ming. However, they did not reach the future after all. They used their corpses to build up Gao Ming''s past and pave the way for him. Now. Each and every one of these mistaken high-destined students is like the people at Hande Private Academy. Those students used their souls and wills to help Principal Yan Xizhi become a dream ghost. At this moment, it seems that the scene is reappearing, but they are born alone. He lived a high life without anyone to accompany him or help him. It was he who died over and over again to build a road that did not exist. Yan Xizhi and the teachers and students of Hande Private Academy have become a whole, but there are still flaws and cracks in their wills. This situation does not exist at all in Gao Ming. Every piece of human brick he uses to change his destiny is one of himself. He is his own believer and his own faith. "It''s not why we chose you, it''s that you finally became who you are now." In order to prevent the idol of the past from continuing to squeeze his memory, Kind Gaoming directly burned his soul. His voice spread far away, and other Gaoming He also slowly made the same choice, and the starlight and flames illuminated the last section of the road for the most ordinary high life. It is not bright and does not bring warmth, but as long as life continues, this ray of light will shine on his path. A group of ghosts roared in the darkness, and all kinds of unknown monsters wanted to tear Gaoming into pieces. The wounds on his body were bleeding black and smelly blood due to the curse of the gods, but he, the most ordinary man, could withstand it all. Fear, pain, despair, everything was left behind, and he ran in the light. The bus in my memory drove towards the platform, and the light from the headlights finally fell on Gao Ming. The darkness was dispelled, and the shadows screamed and retreated. Gao Ming seemed to see a dark tunnel in a trance, with countless selves embedded in the tunnel. "I once had kindness and happiness. I left everything in the past in darkness, and finally got this chance to change!" His heart beat heavily, and Gao Ming''s face emerged from the memories of death buried in Gao Ming''s heart. He who died tragically in the past tried his best to show a gentle expression, and the pain that was once untouchable completely melted into it. High life heart and soul. At this moment, Gao Ming''s soul underwent a qualitative change, and strange lines similar to the "divine lines of the past" appeared on his atrium. Those lines were like slightly pulsating blood vessels, running through the two strange rules of the past and death. Veins burst out on the back of the hand that was holding the clay sculpture''s neck. The ordinary Gaoming''s will and the pressure of the gods collided. The entire Xiangshengyong apartment complex seemed to turn into a ghost mountain and press towards him. He was alone, but when he lifted When he raised his hand, there were countless past selves holding up his body. Taking the last step, Ordinary Gaoming stepped out of the community, and the death situation in Xiangshengyong Apartment was broken! The clay sculpture in his hand seemed to have lost all its power and became ordinary and fragile. Looking back, all the flesh and blood of Gao Ming were slowly swallowed up by darkness and shadow. Just like when they died time and time again, they were buried in the past, buried in a place that no one except Gao Ming knew. With five fingers, the blood-stained hand smashed the statue of the past. For a moment, the night seemed to be turned upside down, and endless shadows exploded in Xiangshengyong''s apartment. All the ghosts in the community cried and screamed, and there was a rain of blood in the death realm, as if the shadow world was also crying. The dust fell and the statues of the past gods were torn apart. At the same time, the divine patterns that originally belonged to the past gods on Gao Ming''s body were replaced by new strange patterns. It seemed as if a big lock had been broken open in his heart. All the memories came flooding back, and Ordinary Gao Ming stood alone in the dark night. "I...remembered." The most extraordinary life of Gao Ming was created by the most ordinary Gao Ming. Memories of death merged into his mind, and Gao Ming''s soul was engraved with his own divine patterns, which contained three different strange rules of flesh and blood, the past, and death. The big ghosts are divided into four levels: ordinary, those who have a house of resentment, nightmares that can reappear in the house of resentment, and dream ghosts. It is extremely difficult to break through each level. In the past, Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy were stuck at the stage where they could relive nightmares, but when Gao Ming reconciled with all the selves who died tragically in the past, he seemed to have touched something new. "Kindness, flesh and blood, madness...it turns out that I have lost so much of myself along the way." Gao Ming successfully took the statue of the past out of the community and destroyed it, but he did not choose to escape from the abnormal incident, but watched himself come The **** road of that time. A most ordinary high school student turned into the most dangerous ghost game designer in the world. Only he knows what he went through. "The heart of the gods has returned, it''s time to get my heart of flesh and blood." Gao Ming was still wearing his school uniform, but his tone and expression were completely different from before, filled with disguise, manipulation, conquest, pleasure, revenge, and greed. He cannot be simply evaluated as good or bad. The most appropriate word to describe him is dangerous. "Kill the past, and then slaughter the future, so that I can completely control the present." In the previous game, Gao Ming was suppressed by the two gods, but he also left a way out for himself. As long as one Gao Ming can leave the community and escape the control of the past gods, the memory may return. So even though each Gao Ming''s life is different, their last diary entries all mention the same things. Pushing open the dilapidated iron door of the Xiangshengyong apartment complex, Gao Ming once again entered the darkness shrouded in shadows. Brand-new divine patterns from the past were engraved on his body. The ghost stared at by his left eye shivered and wanted to pounce on him. But I felt scared. "Before I kill the ''God of the Future'', I still can''t completely replace the ''God of the Past'' and I can''t command the alienated residents in the apartment complex, but they don''t seem to dare to do anything to me." (End of chapter) Chapter 391 take control Chapter 391 Control After destroying the idols of the past, Gao Ming not only found his true self, he also plundered the charm and part of the faith of the "past". In fact, the bus that keeps dying and returning to the past makes Gao Ming''s soul very consistent with the rules of the "God of the Past". The "God of the Past" also takes a fancy to this, so it doesn''t want him to die so easily, and He was preparing to transform him into his most loyal believer, but it was a pity that he did not expect that Gao Ming''s will had reached a point where even fate could not shake it. He tried to divide Gaoming''s will, but even if he separated so many Gaomings, it still didn''t seem to be the end. Sometimes even being a **** can be confusing. Walking on that **** road, Gao Ming looked at every footprint, which was left by a different person. At the last moment, everyone chose to burn their souls to light up the last section of the road for Gao Ming. Everything that happens here is actually a true portrayal of Gao Ming''s death and comeback again and again, sparks that eventually start a prairie fire. "They are me and I am them." The ghosts and monsters hidden in the darkness around him did not dare to approach. Gao Ming walked to the front of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment easily. Every step he took when he left was costly in blood, but it only took him a minute to come back. "I didn''t expect you were still alive." Gao Ming looked at the bruised painter Gao Ming and He Jing who was pretending to be dead. After all the Gao Ming merged with ordinary Gao Ming in another form, the painter Gao Ming was still struggling. . As the "statue of the past god" was shattered, the power of the "past god" on Gao Ming was destroyed, and the face of the painter Gao Ming gradually changed. He was not Gao Ming after all. Mr. , if you were willing to burn your soul just now, maybe you could really take away everything from me and become a new me." Xia Yang looked very miserable. His lips moved slightly, and he said a curse word in an elegant and easy-going manner. "My torture chamber is in the heart of flesh and blood. I hope that God will not get sick in the future. If Situ An is released, it will not be good for everyone." Gao Ming carried Xia Yang on his back and looked up at the Xiangshengyong Apartment in front of him. After the statues were destroyed, the suppression of all outsiders by the two clay statues was half destroyed, and they could use more abilities given by ghosts. At this time, the dilapidated apartment building has been decimated, and there is a deadly feud between outsiders and ghosts; conflicts between ghost story players and investigators have been aroused; and there is also a feud between Xinhu security personnel and the Eastern District Security Bureau. relation. Blood flowed across the building, staining the old building red. The fire that started on the upper floors also began to spread downstairs, forcing people inside the building to escape. "The Xiangshengyong apartment complex has been destroyed. If the residents in the building don''t want to face the alienated ghosts wandering in the community, they will most likely go to Changcheng Community on the other side of the wall." There are two worlds separated by a wall. The Xiangshengyong Apartment is already going crazy, but Changcheng Community is still in deathly silence, with many people watching. "When a disaster strikes, there is no distinction between the poor and the rich, the good and the bad." Gao Ming casually picked up He Jing and took him into the Xiangshengyong Apartment. As soon as He Jing, who had narrowly escaped death, entered the apartment, she immediately gave Gao Ming a few blows. In this case, Gao Ming can make a comeback. If the fear of Gao Ming is a disease, then He Jing is really terminally ill and there is no cure. "Example, you did a good job." Gao Ming looked at the example with admiration in his eyes. "I actually didn''t do anything." Fan Fan was a little embarrassed. He felt that he was just mixed in with a group of high lives and followed everyone around. Rather than saving Gao Ming, it was better to say that a group of high lives protected him. After temporarily leaving Teacher Xia to the care of Fan Xian and Dr. Li, Gao Ming didn''t care about the eyes of those around him and came to his body. The corpse''s high life is the most unfortunate high life. He possesses the essence of all poor people. Pain and despair haunt him day and night. The whole world seems to be bullying him. "I have regained the heart of a **** and found my true self, but my body has not disappeared. Is it because of this photo?" Gao Ming picked up the photo from the body. In the photo, he was wearing a The uniform of a senior bureau official: "This photo is a bit strange. I have never climbed to such a high position before. Is this really me?" Putting away the photo, Gao Ming tied the body behind him, and then looked at the door with the future written on it. Both the "Past Door" and the "Present Door" were destroyed, leaving only this door that exuded an ominous aura. "Before I entered this abnormal incident, I went to Gao Yun in advance, and I also conveyed a lot of information to him when I was recruited. He knew that what happened in the abnormal incident was normal, but where did Liu Yi come from? Knowing this? What is she looking for when she enters the future door eagerly? " Most of the "citizens" who participated in the general screening of the General Bureau of Investigation had certain forces behind them. Liu Yi was the only one who was alone, which made it difficult to see through. There are more and more blood stains on the future door, and the divine patterns representing the future **** are intertwined layer by layer. Gao Ming is also very curious about what is hidden in this door. The fire spread, and a thud was heard in the elevator shaft. Gao Ming originally wanted to try to open the door to the future, but who would have thought that the silver-gray elevator door on the first floor was slowly opened by a pair of wrinkled hands. Grandma''s face covered with corpses appeared in the elevator shaft on the first floor. Her body was hanging upside down, her limbs were clinging to the wall, and there was no trace of humanity or reason in her eyes. After the past idols were destroyed, grandma''s faith collapsed and she turned into a monster who only knew how to kill. "Grandma exists to guard the body of the flesh and blood high life and the clay sculpture. Now that the flesh and blood high life and the clay sculpture have been destroyed, why is she still there?" Feeling that he was being targeted by a malicious gaze, Gao Ming called Bian Fan and the others and decisively left Xiangshengyong Apartment. Grandma didn''t chase her out of the apartment building. She screamed at the entrance of the corridor, and her appearance became more and more different from hers. Not long after, a monster called "Future" also appeared on the first floor. It lingered near the future door, and its blurry face gradually became clear. After the past dies, the future finally arrives. "Gao Ming, don''t we take this opportunity to leave?" Fan Fan carried the half-dead painter Gao Ming: "This friend of yours is seriously injured and needs medical treatment." "It doesn''t matter, I believe him." Gao Ming didn''t even look back. He climbed over the wall and officially entered Changcheng Community. "Is this something that can be solved just by believing in it?" Fan Xian and Dr. Li shook their heads helplessly. Behind them were many ghost talk players and security personnel. Xiangshengyong Apartment was unable to stay. Compared with the grandma in red, she was obviously following them. It''s safer to live high. (End of chapter) Chapter 392 The secret of the underground garage Chapter 392 The Secret of the Underground Garage A blood-stained white handkerchief was thrown on the floor of the carriage. Lord Jingtuo stared intently at the wound on his hand. No matter how many times he wiped away the blood, new blood would flow out. His wiping movements became more and more impatient, and the originally slender wound was torn open, and his whole hand was bleeding. The driver quietly glanced through the rearview mirror without daring to speak. Since the beginning of the general screening, Jing Tuo Shen has been staring at the wound on the back of his hand, as if the wound indicates the fate of Gao Ming and Wan Jie. The vehicle drove slowly through the neighborhood. The driver was very skilled and maintained a constant speed. Sitting in the car, you could hardly feel any bumps. "Why is the blood bleeding more and more?" Jing Tuo Shen stared at the wound and murmured to himself. If he turned back now, he would be able to see through the car window a figure wearing a school uniform appearing on the platform outside the Xiangshengyong apartment complex. However, after the figure stayed briefly, it entered into an abnormal event again. Feeling something in his heart, Lord Jingtuo glanced outside the car window. The shadows were spreading crazily, and this abnormal event also showed signs of getting out of control. It seems I need to be prepared. Changcheng Community belongs to the most prosperous east district of Hanhai. It is separated by a wall and the housing prices have increased several times. The community not only has gardens and gyms, but also private clubs and kindergartens. "I never imagined that the house I couldn''t live in after working hard all my life would turn out like this, like a cemetery." Fan Xian''s voice clearly reached the ears of several people around him. He didn''t deliberately speak loudly, just because the surroundings were too crowded. It is quite now. "This community is not the most high-end in the East District, but it is said that the feng shui here is very special and can bring prosperity to future generations, so some wealthy people will buy the houses here to store ashes." Dr. Li raised his hand: "Look at that There are several buildings with completely sealed windows that may be coffin rooms. "Stop talking, it''s scary." Ouyang Susu''s strong body hid next to Dr. Li, holding the shot put tightly in her hand. "Pretending to be weak doesn''t go with your temperament." Perhaps Dr. Li was too nervous, so he spoke his mind directly, and was pinched hard by Ouyang Susu. "Gao Ming, are you sure you want to enter the building? We finally escaped from Xiangshengyong Apartment. This Changcheng Community doesn''t look like a good place!" Fan Shi was a little scared. Although the gods'' suppression of them was much smaller, the problem was He and Dr. Li were not very strong at first, and could not compare with the team leader and others. "I want to go in and find something." Gao Ming glanced around: "It''s not necessarily safe outside the building. I always feel that besides the alienated aborigines in the community, there are other scary things hidden here." Gao Ming did not force everyone to follow them. The two clay sculptures had extremely strange abilities, and he could not guarantee that he could lead everyone to survive. Recalling the memory fragments hidden deep in his mind, Gao Ming came to Building No. 5 of Changcheng Community. In fact, there were only four buildings in this community, but maybe because the number 4 was not good, Building No. 4 was changed to Building No. 5. "First find someone from the student union and get in touch with Gao Yun." Gao Ming greeted Gao Yun when he entered the abnormal event in advance. It is estimated that the General Bureau of Investigation did not expect that the biggest villain leader in the old city and the most troublesome anomaly in the East District Those who joined forces early on. Stopping in front of Building No. 5, Gao Ming was stopped by the high-level password door at the entrance of the corridor. Before he recovered his flesh and blood heart, he did not have the ability to destroy such a thick security door. "Can''t you get in?" Fan Xian noticed that the surveillance camera at the door was twisting. It seemed like someone in the building was monitoring their every move. The situation in Changcheng Community and Xiangshengyong Apartment seemed to be different. The people in Xiangshengyong Apartment tried their best to escape, but the "residents" in Changcheng Community seemed to know that evil spirits were rampant outside, and specially blocked off the residence. Not only did he not escape, but he was also worried about outsiders entering the building. The impulsive Ouyang Susu smashed the door several times, and the noise she made attracted the attention of some unknown ghosts. There were extremely frightening eyes watching them in the darkness. Although they couldn''t see what they were, the helpless feeling of being treated as food made people stand on end. Perhaps because he was worried that Ouyang Susu would attract ghosts, a man''s voice came from behind the password door: "The building has been sealed by us. If you want to come in, you need the approval of the mutual aid association. If you continue to make noise, in case Attract hungry ghosts, and you will be eaten directly by them!" "What is the mutual aid club?" Fan Fan was confused. The "routes" taken by Changcheng Community and Xiangshengyong Apartment seemed to be different. "Weird events have occurred, hungry ghosts are lurking in the shadows, and everyone is trapped in the community. Only by uniting and helping each other can we have a chance of survival. In order to last longer, we have become a mutual aid group, pooling limited water and food to protect the elderly and the weak , Lets find a way to overcome the difficulties together. The man in the building had a firm voice, and he seemed to think so from the bottom of his heart. "Then what if we also want to join the mutual aid club? We carry food and water, we just need a safe place to sleep." Gao Ming looked up at the monitor. The man on the surveillance side probably saw the body on Gao Ming''s back, and thought of what Gao Ming had just said. It took him a long time before he spoke: "You guys go to the underground garage. There are people in these buildings who can speak to you." There is a meeting there, and if they agree to your joining, I will open the door. "Thank you." Gao Ming did not stop, and ran towards the underground garage with his men. After staying outside for a long time, his heartbeat began to speed up. When he arrived at the place, he turned back to check the number of people. In just a few minutes, three people had disappeared silently. Gao Ming didn''t know whether they were captured by ghosts or escaped on their own. Even their closest companions didn''t notice anything unusual. Looking at the dark underground garage, Fan Fan hesitated: "Could this be a trap? There''s not even a light inside. What if it''s a corpse nest?" "The four buildings in Changcheng Community are not connected to each other. People from different residential buildings can only meet each other through the elevator to the underground parking lot. From this point of view..." Before Dr. Li finished speaking, he suddenly saw Gao Ming stop: "What''s wrong?" In the darkness not far away from a few people, the outline of a person appeared vaguely. The person was wearing the white armband of the student union and had his head lowered. "Back off." Gao Ming stood frozen on the spot, his body motionless, and just repeated softly: "Don''t come near here." The darkness had no effect on Gao Ming. He could clearly see that only the toes of the man''s shoes were touching the ground, and his whole body seemed to be suspended by something. Divine patterns from the past emerged from his left eye, and Gao Ming''s pupils narrowed slightly. He vaguely saw what happened here half an hour ago. One corpse after another was transported out of the residential building through the elevator and thrown into the underground garage. Slowly, some kind of change occurred inside the garage. (End of chapter) Chapter 393 sad future Chapter 393 The sad future This is also the first time that Gao Ming has tried to use the power of his left eye. This ability to plunder the idols of the past is extremely easy to use and does not consume much of himself. The only side effect is that using it for too long will cause Gao Ming to be unable to distinguish between the past and the past. Now, there is a certain chance of going crazy. "The underground garage is used by residents in the building to store corpses. These rich people are really particular about keeping people and corpses separated and not disturbing each other." Different from the Xiangshengyong Apartment style that kills people when they disagree, Changcheng Community still maintains the most basic decency, and civilization and order have not collapsed. It can be said that they are hypocritical, or it can be said that they still believe that they have not been abandoned by the rules. "Then do we still want to go in?" Fan Fan takes Gao Ming''s opinion as his own. As long as Gao Ming says we can go in, he will believe it unconditionally. "The thing I''m looking for is not here. There is no need to risk my life. It seems I can only find a way to trick them into opening the door." Gao Ming waved his hand. "The surveillance is turning. The survivors in the building should be able to find out through the surveillance in the underground garage that we have not been fooled. They are probably even more afraid to open the door now." The number of travelers around him has inexplicably decreased, and everyone is in danger. Dr. Li is also worried about when It was my and my wife''s turn. "It seems that we came to the door carrying the corpse and scared them. These guys are really ridiculous. They are obviously doing the same thing." He Jing did not dare to speak too loudly in front of Gao Ming, for fear that Gao Ming would die if he was unhappy. Own. "Aren''t all people like this?" The lounge originally prepared for the security department in Building 5 of Changcheng Community was now full of people. They were divided into different areas and were wary of each other. "Boss Shen, if you don''t stay in the old city, why are you visiting our East District?" A tall and thin young man sat in front of the monitoring station. He looked like an ancient Confucian scholar. He spoke slowly and seemed to have a big chest. Qiankun, everything is under control. There are many seats in the outermost room of the security department, but only one middle-aged man is sitting there, and the others only dare to stand on either side of him. "If the main control room of Changcheng Community were not here, would you have thought that I would come here?" The middle-aged man is Shen Tian from the Hanhai Zhongzhi Self-Rescue Association. He has a tattoo of Open Eyes Guan Gong on his back. This man looks extremely ugly, like a fierce god, and even ordinary people can''t I didn''t even have the courage to look at him. After the abnormal incident occurred, he immediately let the gang members enter the ghost story. He used his lives to accumulate strong strength for himself. "Food and water are more precious than anything else now. Are you really bringing a group of people here just to watch the surveillance and find a way out for everyone?" The tall and thin young man seemed to be deliberately irritating Shen Tian. "Situ Cheng, don''t be shameless. You don''t have the final say in Building 5 alone." The man standing next to Shentian took out a **** kitchen knife. The knife itself was very ordinary, but after special treatment After the sacrifice, he became full of evil spirit: "You said that you are Situ An''s successor, and you are cheating everywhere, but we don''t care about this. Even if Situ An himself comes, we will still kill you." "Stop making noise!" A cold and depressing voice came from the other side of the lounge. Several security personnel in Bureau of Investigation uniforms were standing there protecting a young man. The person who spoke was Wang Chenyi, the director of the Zhenhai Investigation Bureau of the Hong Kong Nan Investigation Bureau. He was the son of Uncle Wang Jie and the favorite grandson of Grandpa Wang Jie. Unlike a **** like Wang Jie, Wang Chenyi has been regarded as the pride of the entire family since he was a child and was trained as his successor. This time when he entered an abnormal event, the entire Gangnan Investigation Bureau was mobilized by him alone. This large-scale screening was also a test for him by the old man of the Wang family. The sharp edge of the sword has been sharpened, and the catastrophe has arrived. Wang Chenyi must show enough ability to stabilize his position as successor. After Wang Chen spoke, the rest room became quiet. Shen Tian and Situ Cheng were not afraid of Wang Chenyi. They just didn''t want to fall out with each other. After all, this screening was organized by the General Bureau of Investigation, and Wang Chenyi was so skinny. It represents the Bureau of Investigation. "You still have the intention to scheming here?" Wang Chenyi kept staring at the surveillance screen: "Turn the surveillance back, freeze the student carrying the body for me, and zoom in on his face!" After being reminded by Wang Chenyi, everyone also realized the problem. They looked at the faces on the screen, and the more they looked at them, the more familiar they felt. "The fate of Class 13? Carrying the body to the door?" Others don''t know much about Gao Ming, but Wang Chenyi, as a member of the Investigation Bureau, knows very well what Gao Ming has done. The two abnormal incidents at Hande Private College and Lishan Hospital were both out of control and related to Gao Ming. As one of the founders of the Backwater Forum, he shook the foundation of the General Bureau of Investigation and lawlessly killed the security personnel who returned to Hanhai from Xinhu. Solve them trapped in abnormal events. Sometimes Wang Chenyi feels outrageous. Gao Ming and Wang Jie are both in Class 13. How come there is such a big gap between students taught by the same teacher? "The security personnel of the 13th Investigation Bureau of Westport Future Science and Technology Park are confronting the East District Student Union. There is no need for us to provoke Gao Ming anymore. We are all trapped in abnormal events. It is better to have one more friend than one more enemy." Shen Tian''s The sphere of influence is mainly in the old city, where Kaitan players are most active, and he doesn''t want to conflict with Gao Ming. It''s just that with his scary face and his words like "harmony is the most important", it always feels like he''s not very sincere. "How long can the food and water in the building last? Gao Ming is not alone. Behind him is a large group of desperadoes from Xiangshengyong Apartment. Once we open an opening, the pressure will increase the further we go." Situ Cheng shook his head : "Besides, you have no other choice. The person guarding the door just now deceived his life and went to the underground garage. You should know better than me what is in there." The surveillance began to play normally. On the screen, Gao Ming had brought people back, but this time they went not to Building 5, but to Building 3. Seeing Gao Ming and the others heading straight to Building 3, Situ Cheng and Wang Chenyi''s expressions became a little subtle, and Shen Tian''s eyes also looked a little strange. "We finally escaped from Building 3, but he is asking for death." The kitchen knife man next to Shentian stared at the screen fiercely: "That building has been completely eroded by the worst future, and no one can leave alive. " "Can the surveillance in Building 3 still be used normally?" Situ Cheng patted his subordinate on the shoulder. A man wearing glasses took out the keyboard and started to operate. After a while, he brought up the surveillance in Building 3. But the surveillance picture made everyone present feel a little uncomfortable. "Turn it off quickly! Close your eyes! Don''t let the source of pollution reach here!" Wang Chen exclaimed, and his men immediately went to forcibly turn off the monitoring. The others present were fine, but the man with glasses sitting at the front of the surveillance camera had black bloodshot streaks around his eyes. But no one, including himself, noticed anything unusual. (End of chapter) Chapter 394 Your despair, my daily life Chapter 394: Your despair, my daily life "Situ Cheng, which side are you from? Sometimes I suspect that you want to use the power of the shadow world to trap us all." Wang Chen was a little dissatisfied with Situ Cheng. The situation in Building 3 was quite special. The worst of the future has arrived, and that unspeakable horror can infect others in any form. "I didn''t expect that he would turn on all the surveillance cameras." Situ Cheng didn''t care what Wang Chenyi said: "Xiao Lian, you only need to track Gao Ming''s location and turn on the surveillance cameras near Gao Ming. I want to take a look. How to survive in the worst future." The young man known as Xiao Lian pushed up his glasses and locked the location of Gao Ming. This time he only turned on the surveillance probe near Gao Ming. When the scene was switched on, everyone was observing Gao Ming''s every move. They were well aware of the horror of Building 3. Although they didn''t say anything on the surface, they were gloating in their hearts. When disaster strikes, there''s nothing more pleasant than staying in the lounge and watching others go through life-and-death crises. "It seems like someone is watching us." Gao Ming led everyone to the front of Building 3. He looked at the half-open corridor door and hesitated. "Are they other survivors? I saw the surveillance cameras moving just now. These people deliberately let us go to dangerous places to die. They are really worse than animals." Ouyang Susu was a little annoyed. She had never even met those people. , but the other party is full of malice and wants to kill them. "No, that look does not belong to a living person." Gao Ming did not look at the surveillance camera at all. He slowly pushed the corridor door open with a bit of dignity. At first glance, there was no blood stains in the spacious corridor, and nothing unusual could be found, but the more it looked like this, the more uneasy Gao Ming felt. "Why did the people who participated in the screening in the East District abandon Building 3? What happened here?" Gao Ming motioned to others to keep their distance from him, and he was the first to enter Building 3. Every residential building in Changcheng Community uses the best materials. The smooth and bright floor tiles reflect Gao Ming''s figure. The unique lamps on the walls are like works of art. There are also potted green plants on both sides of the corridor. Everything here is It''s no different from reality. Walking all the way to the elevator, Gao Ming looked at the changing numbers on the display: "Is anyone taking the elevator?" The numbers got smaller and smaller, and the elevator soon stopped on the first floor. "Ding!" The silver-gray elevator door slowly opened in front of Gao Ming, and a familiar face appeared in front of Gao Ming. "Luo Dong?" Luo Dong and Fan Fan are Gao Ming''s most promising Kaitan players. They will become very powerful figures in the future, but now Luo Dong appears in front of Gao Ming like this, with only one head left. His eyes were wide open, and he was holding a photo with his family in his mouth. The future that Gao Ming saw did not come, but the worst future appeared. Holding Luo Dong''s head, Gao Ming tried to see some problems, but everything was so real. Uncoagulated blood slid down his fingertips, and patterns of the past appeared in Gao Ming''s left eye. However, in the residential building in Changcheng Community, the power of the past was seriously affected, and he could not see what happened to the owner of the head during his lifetime. pain of. "Who killed you? Future God?" With an expressionless face, Gao Ming took off his school uniform, wrapped Luo Dong''s head, and tied it with his body. He looked back and saw that the corridor door had been closed at some point, and all of them were gone. He seemed to be the only one left in Building 3. "The gods of the past go back to the past, and the gods of the future should show the future." Gao Ming didn''t panic at all and entered the elevator directly. At this time, the survivors of Building 5 who watched the fatal accident through the surveillance camera were a little dumbfounded. The picture displayed by the surveillance camera was very shocking, and it had already given them a huge impact in just ten seconds. From their perspective, Gao Ming in the screen entered the corridor full of anomalies alone. The elevator door opened slowly like a monster''s mouth. Gao Ming held up a huge eyeball stained with cursed objects. Not only did Gao Ming He didn''t dislike it, but took off his clothes, packed it up, and tied it to his body. What''s even weirder is that the corpse behind him seems to be slowly coming to life, and its face swollen from suffocation is smiling at the surveillance camera. After a short pause, Gao Ming took the initiative to step into the huge mouth that was cracked on the wall. He was trapped in the elevator car full of filth. "Isn''t he acting a little too normal?" Wang Chen frowned: "The statue of the future will show us the future we least want to see. Every scene is enough to make people collapse, but he doesn''t even have an eyelid. Wink." Situ Cheng, who had talked a lot before, also became silent, staring at the image captured by the surveillance camera in the elevator car. The elevator began to rise. After reaching the third floor, the elevator door opened by itself, and a pair of **** hands grabbed the door frame. Everyone in the surveillance room watched with bated breath. The **** hands moved, and a woman nearly three meters tall appeared outside the elevator. The surveillance camera could only capture half of her body at first. Slowly bending down, the woman stuck her head into the elevator car. She was wearing a **** dress, and her black waterfall-like hair had a human-shaped cartoon hairpin tied in it. Seeing this terrifying woman, Situ Cheng and the others felt a chill even across the screen: "My girlfriend showed up, this lucky guy is so lucky." Everyone who enters Building 3 will be trapped in the worst future. There are several special ghosts hidden in this worst future. They have different images in the eyes of different people and will play roles in this worst future. Characters such as girlfriend, boyfriend, father, mother, children and the elderly. What is seen in the surveillance is their true colors, but in the eyes of those who enter the game, they are all their own family members. "My girlfriend has an unpredictable temper. She likes to play with people''s hearts and devour souls. A high life is a bad thing." As soon as Wang Chen finished expressing his thoughts, he saw a scene that made his scalp numb. In the surveillance video, Gao Chen Ming naturally approached his "girlfriend", his hands awkwardly hugged his "girlfriend"''s waist, and forced her against the elevator wall. The three-meter-tall female ghost covered in blood had her neck bent and her head stretched downwards. Her black hair almost covered Gao Ming''s face, but Gao Ming didn''t care at all and was talking to herself. No one could hear Gao Ming''s voice. They could only guess based on the female ghost''s reaction. About ten seconds later, before the female ghost could make the next move, her hand was held by Gao Ming. Gao Ming seemed to want to Take her to a place where surveillance can''t see her. "What does this guy want to do?" The visual impact of the surveillance footage is very strong. Gao Ming is carrying a corpse and has a huge eyeball wrapped in his school uniform. Even if he is dressed up in such a terrifying way, he is also ambiguously holding the hand of a vicious ghost. The most disturbing thing is that What is incomprehensible is his expression. There is no sadness on his face, but a sense of satisfaction that can make up for the regret. (End of chapter) Chapter 395 Give me a date Chapter 395 Give me a date High life, high life! Fan Fan whispered to Gao Ming, but Gao Ming seemed to be completely unable to hear him. He stood alone in front of the elevator and was swallowed up silently by the darkness. In order to remind Gao Ming, Fan Fan and several others also entered Building 3. They ran very fast, but still could not catch up with Gao Ming. "It is the most basic common sense not to take the elevator or enter a confined space in an abnormal event. Did he discover something?" After Gao Ming left, He Jing felt that his back was straightened. As the head of the East District Security Department, He Jing The deputy leader thinks he is much better than those weird talk players. "Gao Ming should have his reasons for doing this, but..." Fan Fan looked back uneasily: "The entrance to the corridor is sealed, and we can''t seem to get out." "It doesn''t matter, the suppression of the clay sculpture on me is loosening. The power given to me by the ghost patterns is enough to deal with most dangers." He Jing confidently stretched out his palm, but the next moment his smile solidified, and the palm that should have been covered with ghost patterns was now There is only a shallow pattern left, and there seems to be a new force suppressing him in Building No. 3 of Changcheng Community. "Xiangshengyong Apartment is the feeding ground of the gods of the past, and Changcheng Community is the territory of the gods of the future." Xia Yang, who was covered in injuries, relied on the example: "There are traces of the past, but the future is even more frightening. No one knows what we will do next. What we will face is unknown. "You can''t die?" Fan Fan was startled by Xia Yang. He thought that Xia Yang was about to die, but he didn''t expect that Xia Yang could still speak. Several people stopped in the elevator, undecided. As time passed, Ouyang Susu, who had been silent, suddenly looked straight into a dark passage. She seemed to be attracted by something, let go of Dr. Li''s hand, and walked over there step by step. "Teacher Ou?" Dr. Li realized something was wrong and quickly grabbed Ouyang Susu''s shoulder: "What''s wrong? What did you see?" "My daughter was waving to me. She said she was so cold and hungry, and wanted me to go over and get some clothes for her." Ouyang Susu didn''t realize what was wrong, as if this was normal, but Dr. Li''s face changed instantly. Very bad. "Do you have a daughter?" Fan Shi said with a hint of confusion, "I''ve never heard you talk about children." Dr. Li held Ouyang Susu tightly and explained with dark eyes: "When we first got married, she was pregnant with a baby girl, but due to various reasons, the baby did not survive. I told the doctor at the time that she must Keep it safe. "How could an unborn child appear?" Fan Yan also quickly grabbed Ouyang Susu: "It was transformed by ghosts!" Ouyang Susu had thin black blood vessels growing around her eyes. She was so strong that even two men couldn''t hold her down. "It seems that we have fallen into the worst future. It is useless to stop it. Only by passing through the storm and enduring the devastation of the future can we have a chance to survive." Xia Yang''s head drooped on the shoulders of Fan. He is gentle, looks gentle and humble, and easily wins the favor of strangers. After hearing Xia Yang''s words, Dr. Li slowly stopped exerting force. He just held Ouyang Susu''s hand, as if no matter how bad the future was, he would face it together with Ouyang Susu. "No one can escape. We all have to struggle in our own most painful things. In the end, whether we will be lost in the future or find ourselves again, this can only depend on luck. Most of the time, it doesn''t even have anything to do with our own strength." The color of the paintings on Xia Yang''s clothes was fading, and he seemed to be affected. "It''s good that we are together. Gao Ming has to bear all the future alone, which is why his situation is dangerous." "Yeah, I can''t even imagine how God will torture him in the future?" "He must be in pain too, right?" Carrying the body on his back, he took the elevator. Before Gao Ming could decide which floor to go to, the elevator started by itself and stopped on the third floor. The elevator door opened slowly, and Xuan Wen stood at the door holding a red gift box. She seemed not to have expected to meet Gao Ming. Her expression changed from surprise to joy, but then she stopped moving forward again, very surprised. Watching Gao Ming warily. "You must be a figment of the God of the Future, right? In the worst future, you will use the person I am looking for to deceive me." Xuan Wen did not enter the elevator, with a sneer on her lips: "You dress up like him, You want to bring me pain. But what you dont know is that I have gone back to the past countless times and arrived in the future again and again. If you think this will make me despair, then you are looking down on me. Gao Ming hadn''t yet doubted the other party''s identity, and the other party had already told him everything he wanted to say. "Did you specifically enter Changcheng Community to look for me?" Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen, but he couldn''t find any flaws in her. "According to the agreement, Gao Ming should escape from the abnormal incident before the big screening begins. Since he has not come out, we can only go in to find him." Xuan Wen held up her gift and looked up and down at Gao Ming: "As for you, it depends on you Because you look like him, I won''t kill you." Gao Ming did have an agreement with Xuan Wen, but only Xuan Wen, Zhang Ding and himself knew about it. He was not sure whether the Xuan Wen in front of him was the real Xuan Wen, but if the other party knew the agreement, there were two possibilities. The first person in front of me is Xuan Wen, and the second future **** spied on the memories of Xuan Wen and Gao Ming, and created a false Xuan Wen. After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming took a step forward expressionlessly, and put his arms around Xuan Wen''s waist. No matter what the situation was, Gao Ming wanted to get close to the other party, and everyone was happy if it was Xuan Wen. If it weren''t for Xuan Wen, he would also have to find clues about Xuan Wen from the other party. Startled by Gao Ming''s sudden move, Xuan Wen leaned to one side, but Gao Ming moved forward again, forcing Xuan Wen against the elevator wall. "Would the Gao Ming you are looking for do such a thing?" A deep voice came from Gao Ming''s mouth, and he was very close to Xuan Wen. Maybe in Gao Ming''s heart, he was still handsome at this time, but from Xuan Wen''s perspective, when Gao Ming was approaching, the tied body behind him was also approaching. There was a feeling of flourishing. Xuan Wen''s eyelids twitched and she resisted a little, but her wrist was grabbed by Gao Ming at this moment. "There is surveillance in the elevator. It''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s move to another place." Without giving Xuan Wen a chance to struggle, Gao Ming dragged her out of the elevator. "let go!" "Every time we come back, we will be close to each other. We are much closer than this." Gao Ming did not lie. Every time he died and returned to the tunnel, Xuanwen carried him out and rode an electric bicycle to see him off. go home. (End of chapter) Chapter 396 The torture chamber was opened? Chapter 396: The torture chamber was opened? I dont know if it was to better integrate into the role, but Xuan Wen didnt struggle anymore. She let Gao Ming hold her hand and walked in the dark corridor. There were almost no lights in Residential Building No. 3, and everything was eerie and strange. Apart from the sound of their heartbeats, there was only dead silence. This environment, which should have been depressing even for breathing, has become a bit ambiguous at this moment. Regardless of whether the woman in front of him was the real Xuan Wen or not, Gao Ming did not choose to doubt it. He told the story of being plotted against him by the God of the Past without reservation. In fact, Gao Ming is also a bright card. If the other party is really Xuan Wen, telling the other party the truth is okay; if the other party is a **** pretending to be a god, then the other party is the murderer and must have known everything, so it is even less important. Talking about her narrow escape experience in the Xiangshengyong apartment building, Gao Ming''s frankness made Xuanwen a little uncomfortable. The person in front of her seemed not to doubt herself at all and had absolute trust in herself. Those who can participate in the big screening are all human beings, and most of them have their own pain buried deep in their hearts. The more they hide their true selves, the more serious the backlash will be in this worst future. Because their wounds will be opened by the "Future God" in the most violent way, and everything will be turned into a real scene. But Gao Ming is a complete exception. He doesn''t seem to care about sharing his pain, and will even express all his despair without causing any internal harm to himself. "I didn''t expect you to come in, but I thought this was indeed what you would do." Gao Ming held Xuan Wen''s hand. He reconciled with all the dead selves in the past in Xiangshengyong Apartment, and all the memories of death were absorbed. Transformed into a part of him. Die again and again, come back again and again, and Xuan Wen is there every time. It seems that he and Xuan Wen have not been in contact for a long time, but to Gao Ming at this moment, the two have known each other for several lifetimes, and they have always known each other. Life has been quite exciting. The disaster is approaching step by step. They have never interacted, but they are partners who live and die together. Gao Ming knew all of Xuan Wen''s habits and all of her thoughts. He was also the closest person to Xuan Wen in the world. After telling his story, Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen. There was no urging in his eyes, only worry: "What did you encounter here?" The initiative that should have been firmly in her hands was taken away by Gao Ming. Xuan Wen felt that she should say something, but the God of the Future seemed to be worried about something. Just as she was about to speak, in the rooms on both sides of the corridor Something changed, and a faint light shone through the crack of the door. Subconsciously blocking Xuan Wen behind him, Gao Ming looked at the door not far away and gently pushed the door open. It seemed that someone had conducted a flesh and blood experiment in the living room. The subject of the study was lying on the glass coffee table. His body was almost broken. It was hard to imagine what kind of torture he had suffered. "Saeki?" Among all the classmates in Class 13, Saeki and Gao Ming had the same ideals and were admitted to the same university. It was just that Saeki went crazy when he was in school. He was like Gao Ming who had not overcome despair. Sometimes Gao Ming Ming can even see his own shadow in him. There was blood on his lips, and Saeki''s body was in a state of disgrace, but there were no wounds on his face. The experimenter seemed to be observing Saeki''s expression and reaction at all times. "Wang Jie, it''s Wang Jie..." A hoarse voice sounded. Every time Saeki opened his mouth, a lot of blood flowed out. He wanted to grab Gao Ming''s arm: "He''s looking for you..." "Wang Jie?" He looked at the **** shoe prints on the ground, which were left by the shoes uniformly issued by the Investigation Bureau. His roommate of three years betrayed Gao Ming and killed his classmate. Everything seemed to be heading in the worst direction, but Xuan Wen didn''t see any emotional fluctuations in Gao Ming. "Let me help you end your pain." Gao Ming said calmly, his arm strangled Saeki''s neck: "You are not crazy because you saw the fantasy, it is precisely because you saw the truth earlier than everyone else, you are alone Its already been hard after enduring so many terrible things, so leave it to me. Before Xuan Wen had time to dissuade him, Saeki''s neck had been broken and his head hung upside down on the coffee table. In fact, he still had a lot to say, but he did not expect Gao Ming to "help him" like this. "Should we go find Wang Jie and find out?" Xuan Wen looked at the corpse on the coffee table with some sympathy. "No need." Gao Ming used the five fingers that had just broken Saeki''s neck to hold Xuan Wen''s hand again. He turned to look at the clock on the wall: "Just like in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment, every room in Changcheng Community also has clocks. Hanging clock." "The clock will not stop. The flow of time here is much faster than outside, and it consumes a lot of money. Soon you will be hungry and want to eat people." Xuan Wen tried to break free, but Gao Ming''s grip was very tight. "Let''s go to the next room and have a look." Gao Ming took Xuan Wen''s hand and they walked from the third floor to the fifth floor. There were scenes in every room that Gao Ming didn''t want to see. There were various signs that Zhang Ding and the others wanted to In order to save themselves, they all entered Changcheng Community, but they were also trapped and might lose their souls at any time. And that''s not the worst thing. In a dark red-styled kitchen on the fifth floor, Gao Ming saw plates of special dishes. Each dish was related to Gao Ming''s ghost friends. The people who made the dishes were very... He has taste and style, and he also specially left some marks on Gao Ming. "Situ An? Has the future **** released him? Has the torture chamber been opened?" Everything Gao Ming least wanted to see seemed to be happening, and a faint smile finally appeared on the corner of Xuan Wen''s mouth next to her. Continuing to check, when they reached a room at the end of the fifth floor, Xuan Wen hesitated a little. This momentary reaction was caught by Gao Ming, who pretended to open room 0909 accidentally. There is no blood in this room. A black and white photo of a couple hangs on the wall, and their ashes and tablets are placed on the table. "Changcheng community has special feng shui. Those who have money and no land to burn will put the ashes of their elders here, hoping to protect future generations." Xuan Wen urged: "Such a room is very unlucky. It is prepared for the dead. We Lets go now. "But it''s clear that people have been living and cleaning this place." Gao Ming looked at the fresh fruits on the table and sipped some incense ash with his hand: "And this couple looks very young, probably in their forties. Counting them My children are probably not older than me. Do young people today still believe in these things? After lighting three sticks of incense and putting them in place, Gao Ming walked around the room. Xuan Wen did not stop her. She looked at the photos of the deceased hanging on the wall, her eyes slightly red. "This couple seemed to have a daughter before." Gao Ming found a photo album on the bed in the bedroom. The owner of the house seemed to be able to fall asleep only by holding it. (End of chapter) Chapter 397 His **** charm Chapter 397 His **** charm "Don''t move!" As soon as Gao Ming opened the photo album on the bed, Xuan Wen''s voice sounded from behind, and she closed the photo album first. "What''s wrong?" Gao Ming was a little confused: "Those photos look warm, but they only record the daily life of this family, the daily life during their lifetime." "How dare you mess with the things in the coffin room? This room is used as an altar for storing ashes. All items that are stained by the memory of the owner of the coffin are cursed. You haven''t recovered your strength yet. If you are entangled by the owner of the house again, it will be terrible. It''s really life and death." Xuan Wen grabbed the photo album and closed it without putting it back on the bed. "Are you caring about me? I can see that you seemed to be really worried about me at that moment." Gao Ming experienced the despair in so many rooms before and heard bad news one after another, but not only did he not collapse, now Still have a smile on your face. "I''m worried about the real Gao Ming. You just have a face similar to him." Xuan Wen blocked the door of the bedroom, as if she didn''t want Gao Ming to come in. Seeing that Gao Ming had no intention of forcing his way in, she breathed a sigh of relief and looked down at the photo album in her hand. The couple in the posthumous photo had a lively and cheerful daughter. The photo album records the process of her daughter growing up. Time has become a treasure trove of little things that can never be forgotten. It may not seem like much at the time, but you can wait until everything is lost before touching the photo. , his eyes couldn''t help but become moist. Xuan Wen''s mood was not stable. At this time, an alarm sounded on the floor. Xuan Wen''s expression immediately recovered, with a trace of fear in her eyes. She put the photo album back into place as quickly as possible and ran to the corridor alone. "You stay in the house! I''ll go out and take a look!" Xuan Wen didn''t forget to tell Gao Ming as she walked away: "Don''t touch anything in the house! Those curses will make you unable to survive or die!" Gao Ming, who was standing in the living room, raised his head silently. The departure of "Xuan Wen" was related to the sound of the alarm. Gao Ming did not touch anything strange, which means that the other party may have caused some changes and she needed to go somewhere immediately. place. Quickly entering a certain room in the corridor, the alarm sound came from a certain clock. She moved the hands with both hands, and the layout of the room and the flow of time around her seemed to be changing. After the room turned completely blood red, Xuan Wen''s heart suddenly trembled, and she was penetrated by a force and fell to her knees. Enduring the severe pain and looking around, Xuan Wen found that in this blood-red room stood all the people related to Gao Ming, including his parents, best friends, and most trusted people. These "people" were all ghosts pretending to be ghosts. ! Those people all stared at Xuan Wen, and a strange man''s voice came from his mouth: "Gao Ming''s future is not desperate enough. If he still doesn''t collapse in an hour, I want you to lose your mind in front of him." "Xuan Wen" lowered her head and said nothing. "Don''t have other thoughts, otherwise the souls of your parents will no longer be protected, and I will send them into the most desperate future together." Hearing this, "Xuan Wen" wanted to speak, but the moment she raised her head, the clock hands began to reverse and the room returned to normal. With the words of the gods echoing in her mind, Xuan Wen stood up silently. Her eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, but in order not to reveal any flaws, she forced herself to suppress all resentment. Xuan Wen walked out of the secret room upset and returned to Gao Ming''s residence. She pushed the half-open door, but Gao Ming was not standing in the living room. A bad premonition suddenly appeared in her heart, and she rushed into her bedroom. Sure enough, Gao Ming was holding the photo album and flipping through the pages. "Didn''t I not let you touch it! This is the curse of the dead! This place is full of the curses of the dead! You will die here in the most miserable way!" Her fateful behavior made her roar uncontrollably. Gao Ming, who had his back to the door, was startled. He turned around and saw Xuan Wen with an angry face. He pursed his lips and said blankly: "I just want to know... what made you cry." It was a simple sentence, and it didn''t seem to be anything special, but it just made Xuan Wen feel like she had been hit by something. It was neither a gorgeous confession nor a solemn promise, everything was revealed subconsciously and inadvertently. The curse is terrible, death is terrible, and the future is terrible, but he still wants to know why you are sad and why you cry. The loss of her soul and the torture her parents'' souls were about to suffer put Xuan Wen under tremendous pressure. She didn''t know when the worst future would come, but she knew that here, the future God said would definitely appear. Realizing that Xuan Wen''s body was trembling, Gao Ming put down the photo album, raised his arms, and hugged her gently. Her body was cold, with a faint smell of blood. The palm of his hand slowly moved down Xuan Wen''s back. Gao Ming said nothing. His movements were gentle and warm, like a bright embrace holding an ice cube that was about to melt. The stronger the light, the faster the ice melts, but for some reason, "Xuan Wen" didn''t choose to break away immediately. She had forgotten how long it had been since she felt warmth. "Are you feeling better?" Gao Ming looked into Xuan Wen''s eyes, their faces were very close. Feeling the air exhaled by each other, Xuan Wen turned her head to the side, and then nodded slowly after a moment. Her body was a little stiff, and she had never felt this way before. In the surveillance room of Building 5 of Changcheng Community, everyone, without exception, stared at the surveillance video with their eyes wide open. Gao Ming held the three-meter-tall **** female ghost. His movements were as gentle as the breeze gently shaking off the dew on the young leaves. The two faces were very close, and getting closer. When their eyes collided and could no longer be avoided, the extremely terrifying female ghost turned her head. She got out of the way. After she got out of the way of Gao Ming, she moved her head slightly, as if she had promised Gao Ming something. That expression, combined with the three-meter-tall ghost body full of resentment and hatred, this scene put everyone watching the surveillance into an unspeakable state. After a long time, Wang Chenyi frowned: "What exactly did Gao Ming say to that female ghost? Why did he remain trapped in the worst future for so long and still not go crazy? Still not show any symptoms of being corroded?" "I don''t know. I always feel that the female ghost is really moved. She doesn''t seem to be acting." After Situ Cheng finished speaking, he felt incredible. Problems arose with the most special ghosts in Building 3. The evil ghost who auditioned for his girlfriend had a different feeling about Gao Ming. "Those most special ghosts were selected by the God of the Future. They are not only powerful, but also inherit the power of the God of the Future. They will play a special role in the future and lead people to despair. But this evil ghost seems to be immersed in the role. Inside, I cant get out. (End of chapter) Chapter 398 inevitable Chapter 398 There is no way to avoid it "The past has happened and cannot be changed, so it is scarred. Although the future is hopeless, it has not yet arrived..." Shen Tian looked at Gao Ming on the monitoring screen thoughtfully. He had a guess in his mind to fight against the erosion of the future god, but He didn''t dare try. In fact, as long as you are a normal person, it is impossible to try, and even if you try, it will not be as natural as having a high life. "Boss, did you see anything?" The chopper man had a fierce look on his face. He looked tough and wild, but in fact he was thoughtful and thoughtful and won Shentian''s trust. Lowering his voice, Shen Tian said casually: "Perhaps what Gao Ming saw was the same as what we saw, and he was not troubled by the future." "Impossible, how can anyone hug and gnaw a three-meter-tall ghost? Their eyes are almost wired. Could it be that this tall guy has a fetish for ghosts?" The Chopper Man felt that he was already perverted enough, and he didn''t expect there to be more. Brutal people. "Don''t forget, he is different from us. He came out of the past god''s apartment." Shentian said no more, and at this time, new changes appeared on the monitoring screen. Gao Ming held the giant ghost''s hand and walked out of the room. The head of the corpse tied to his back was tilted back, and its bulging eyes were staring at the surveillance cameras that seemed to be everywhere, as if they were looking outside the screen. Everyone is the same. The chill was spreading, and the chopper man tightened his sleeves: "Boss, do you think Gao Ming is spreading a curse through that corpse, asking all of us to help him share the pressure of the future god? Since he entered Building 3, The corpse on his back kept staring at us, it was so weird, it seemed like it could clearly sense our position." Frowning, Shentian closed his eyes and began to check himself. The chopper man suppressed his curiosity and stopped watching the surveillance video. Gao Ming is not good at expressing his emotions, he just does it. When the two of them approached the corridor, Xuan Wen still broke away from Gao Ming''s arms. Her breathing became irregular and she was panting. Her cheeks were slightly red. To be precise, there were faint traces of blood on her cheeks and clothes. However, Gao Ming didn''t care about this. He didn''t show any abnormality, as if he didn''t see it at all. "Let''s go to the next room." In order to take Gao Ming away, Xuan Wen took the initiative to hold Gao Ming''s hand for the first time. This unconscious move showed a lot of things. "Wait a moment." Gao Ming did not leave immediately. He walked around the living room and bedroom and placed a few things on the altar table: "This couple loves their daughter very much. What they want more than other tributes is the contamination." There is something with my daughters breath and memory. I cant reunite them for the time being, but I will do my best to help them. Looking at the things on the altar table and the black and white photos hanging above the altar table, Xuan Wen''s mood seemed to have changed again. Gao Ming''s five fingers slowly tightened, as if they were a guarantee, and tightly grasped Xuan Wen''s hand: "In fact, each of us is afraid of the future, worried that bad things will happen, but if people always live in fear and worry, you may never see the future you want. Realizing that Xuan Wen was also clenching his hand, Gao Ming said no more. He already understood a lot of things, but he didn''t explain them thoroughly: "Let''s go to a higher floor and have a look." The hands of the clock on the wall were moving slowly, and the dial looked like a face full of scars, with stinking pus and blood flowing out, and there was also a vague sound of vicious curses coming from it. The two of them explored higher floors, and the future was still slipping in a worse direction, but at least the way "Xuan Wen" looked at Gao Ming was completely different. In order to create the most desperate future for Gao Ming, the God of the Future integrated a strange memory into the soul of "Xuan Wen". In this way, she understood everything about Xuan Wen, but as she spent time with Gao Ming, things changed. Over time, she discovered that there really was someone in the world who understood herself better than herself. Everything about Xuan Wen, from her personality flaws to her eating habits and Gao Ming, was clearly remembered. It seemed like they had lived together for a long, long time. They were best friends and comrades who lived and died together. In Gao Ming, "Xuan Wen" felt a similar love from "Dad and Mom" ??before, which made "Xuan Wen" even feel envious. It would be great if... I was really Xuan Wen. After walking through each room and experiencing an increasingly painful future, Gao Ming had no idea of ??shrinking. It seemed that as long as he held Xuan Wen''s hand and the two of them were together, there would be no difficulty that they could not overcome. But it was Gao Ming''s performance that made "Xuan Wen" start to worry from the bottom of his heart. If a person has dependence, he will also have flaws. In the future, God will definitely kill him in the end, causing Gao Ming to fall into despair. . The heart was beating loudly, and the pain and suffering caused blood vessels to sprout on Xuan Wen''s neck. She could no longer hear clearly what Gao Ming was saying, and her mind was filled with pain. Stopping, Gao Ming slowly turned around and looked at Xuan Wen''s haggard face. He stood in the dark and gloomy corridor, the clock was ticking, and the air was so depressed that it was almost solid. Being watched by Gao Ming, "Xuan Wen"''s heart was even more torn. "I remember it was an afternoon..." Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen silently, his eyes seemed to be soaked in darkness. Is he talking about the memories between himself and Xuan Wen? Did he discover something? Did he already know everything? "Xuan Wen" was a little scared, but also felt a sense of relief. She sadly let go of the hand that didn''t belong to her in the first place. It was not her own support. "Got a pineapple to get a haircut." "?" Gao Ming held Xuan Wen''s hand again: "But the barber didn''t take care of Pineapple, so Pineapple just shouted there, take care of me, take care of me." When ghosts are extremely speechless and embarrassed, their souls will tremble. This was the first time "Xuan Wen" knew about this. Her face wrinkled together and her toes clenched the soles of her shoes. However, the pain in her head did ease a little, but her mouth opened, but she didn''t know what to say to Gao Ming. Gao Ming coughed dryly and continued to move forward. At this time, the strange alarm sounded again, and it was much louder than before. Even if Gao Ming wants to ignore it deliberately this time, I''m afraid it won''t work. Walking towards the room where the alarm sounded, Gao Ming smelled the pungent smell of blood before he entered the room. He opened the door and saw a boy wearing a white student union armband hanging in the middle of the room. His body was extremely injured. It was uncoordinated. The hands and feet had been sewn back together with thread. It seemed like several different corpses had been pieced together. "Be careful, he was made into a corpse puppet." The worry in Xuan Wen''s eyes became more intense, and the future god''s killing move began. Seeing Gao Ming come in, the boy began to struggle with a painful expression, but a voice that was very familiar to Gao Ming came out of his mouth. "Gao Ming, you died so many times before you killed me. Now that I''m back, do you dare to play a fair game with me?" "Situ An?" (End of chapter) Chapter 399 First answer The initial answer to Chapter 399 "Gao Ming, I used to admire you very much. I saw in you what I used to be." The corpse puppet''s mouth opened and closed in a very strange way: "But after knowing all your secrets, I found that I admire you very much." There are too many of you, you have died so many times and come back so many times before you came to me and imprisoned me in an unsafe way. " Gazing at the corpse puppet indifferently, Gao Ming did not interrupt and allowed the other party to continue talking. He was judging one thing at this time - is the future **** controlling the corpse puppet? Still the real Situ An! "From all aspects, you are too ordinary. Do you know why Lu Zang chose you in the end?" The corpse puppet''s mouth was forced into a smile: "Because he feels that you are more controllable and he can do it more easily." Steal everything from you." "There are thirteen candidates in the remains of the Blood City under the Black Lake. Each of them has a reason to become the new master of the Blood City. Only you are an accident." "You only appear to better avoid fate''s investigation. You are just a poor guy who doesn''t even know your own name." "It''s really pitiful. Even now, you still regard this strange title as your own name. Aren''t you worried that one day you will be forgotten? People only know the code name Gaoming, but they don''t remember you at all?" The words coming out of the corpse puppet''s mouth are getting more and more outrageous. I don''t know if it''s because Situ An is very resentful after being imprisoned for too long, or because the God of the Future has manipulated it a little too much. Anyway, Gao Ming has obtained a lot of information from the other party. Not all of this information may be true, but as long as some of it is close to the truth, it is worth thinking about for Gao Ming. "It doesn''t matter whether Gao Ming is my name, it''s enough that I am still me." As early as when he was in Lishan Hospital, Gao Ming vaguely knew something through his conversation with Lu Zang, but what about it? "Isn''t it important? How about using your parents as bets to play a game?" The corpse puppet''s voice was very provocative. "Do you want to know what your parents are doing? Who are they? Where are they now?" The corpse puppet smiled happily, as if the prisoner who had been trapped in the prison for a long time had finally escaped and was ready to launch the most hysterical revenge: "Lu Zang I must have told you that the vast sea is a huge prison. Ghosts are people and talents are ghosts. All your memories about the outside of the vast sea are false and are what fate wants you to see. In this case, your memory Do the parents in " Gao Ming''s eyes narrowed. He had to admit that what the corpse puppet said aroused his emotions. Even though he died so many times and lost so many things, he never gave up the emotions related to his parents. "I started investigating when Lu Zang chose you, and found a very strange thing about you. Your parents seemed to have completely disappeared from a certain period of time. I couldn''t find all the resources in the Eastern District in Hanhai. Their traces cannot even be captured by surveillance cameras, and the memories of people related to them have begun to blur, as if they were suddenly erased by fate. " "As the investigation continued to deepen, I later discovered some more secret things. This is something Lu Zang will not tell you even if he dies." The corpse puppet''s voice was very happy, but his face was almost broken. "Have you met my parents? They should be just ordinary people, nothing special." "No!" The corpse puppet said decisively: "Your father and mother are trapped in a place. They can''t get out. They can only try to stop it again and again, then fail and start over again." Gao Ming''s entire face turned gloomy. This was the first time his expression had changed significantly since he entered this worst future. "It''s not easy to deceive fate. In order to allow you to deceive fate, Lu Zang has set up loops one after another. They are interlocking and hidden from each other, but as long as one link is interrupted, everything will be destroyed." The corpse puppet''s voice became crazy: "You are a cycle, Gao Yun is a cycle, and the shadow world''s unbroken will is a cycle, but all cycles must have a beginning. Where do you think the start button is?" Gao Ming recalled all the memories, and the beginning of all cycles seemed to be the bus: "Bus on a rainy night?" "If it were that simple, fate might have discovered it a long time ago. The real beginning must be secret. The fewer people know about it, the better. Their existence is equivalent to the key and will bring you the first change." The corpse puppet''s voice makes people listen. He felt very uncomfortable: "Don''t you remember? Every time you have a new beginning, they will appear at a fixed time." The corpse puppet''s words made Gao Ming''s mind seem to be struck by lightning. When he walked out of the tunnel, he only saw his parents in one place, and that was the first night when he returned home! The weird father and mother would come one after another to give him cakes, say some extremely strange words, and show an extremely terrifying abnormal feeling. Gao Ming didn''t think there was anything wrong with it before, but it wasn''t until he gained some of the abilities of the past gods and merged the memories of all dead Gao Ming that he really discovered the problem. In those first memories of death, there were not that many fathers and mothers. It seemed that every time I came back, there would be an additional pair of parents, who would stubbornly knock on the door to give me birthday gifts. "There was only one set of parents at the beginning, but then I was still me, and the number of parents kept increasing... Could it be because I was dead in the past, but every one of my father and mother was tracking something and straying into the shadows? The world is gathered on the same timeline?" Every dead body in the past was embedded in the wall and stayed in the tunnel frozen in time. However, every father and mother in the past seemed to have never given up on him and kept looking for him until they entered the shadow world. Until he was found at his home in the Shadow World. Time is constantly looping, and behind every death and disappearance, there is a couple trapped in a shadow world of pain and despair. They weren''t stuck somewhere frozen in time, so where did they go? As if thinking of something, Gao Ming''s mind flashed to the gift he received in Xiang Sheng Yong''s apartment. In the past, God''s gift was the most important thing in a person''s life, a memory that even God could not digest. Gao Ming''s gift was very simple. It was the birthday photo he got from the beginning. All his father and mother were with him, and the black and white figures surrounded him in color. Are they always by my side? These ideas are so crazy. From the time we walked out of the tunnel a few months ago to now, everything has been run through by a certain thread. It seems that there is finally an answer to Gao Ming''s various arrangements. (End of chapter) Chapter 400 Guess they are your family? Chapter 400 Guess they are your family? "First of all, we can rule out a wrong answer. Your father and mother are not in reality. You are wanted by the General Bureau of Investigation, but they have not found anything related to your parents despite digging deep. I also did not find them in reality. Figure." The corpse puppet''s mouth was almost rotten, but he kept talking faster and faster. "But if they entered the shadow world, how did they enter? When did they enter? How much price do ordinary people have to pay to survive in the shadow world?" Gao Ming knew better than anyone how dangerous the shadow world was. He himself couldn''t figure out how his parents could come to his door every time. "Ordinary people without any ability, for you to enter the shadow world, everything you have at this time is based on the pain they endured. As a child, aren''t you curious about their experiences?" Tu Qiongdijian , the corpse puppet slowly seduces Gao Ming, and finally begins to get to the point: "The future has arrived, and scenes you don''t want to see will appear here, including your parents." "Stop beating around the bush, you''ve laid out so much, what exactly do you want to say?" "Abnormal events are places where reality and the shadow world are deeply integrated. Your father and mother are in the building. You once broke into my house and helped me reunite with my mother. Now I am here to help you recognize your family." Ou''s entire face was almost ulcerated. His expression was extremely painful, but he was laughing hysterically: "Go find them and guess whether they are your family members." The corpse puppet reached its limit and shattered into pieces, its body filled with scraps of paper. Gao Ming tried to put the scraps of paper together. It was Situ An''s handwriting on it. Those words were what the corpse puppet had just said. "Don''t... believe it." Xuan Wen noticed that Gao Ming''s mood had changed significantly. She should have been happy, but now she couldn''t be happy at all, and even reminded Gao Ming involuntarily. Shaking his head, Gao Ming stood in the blood. The gods of the past and the future were once the most terrifying existences in the shadow world. Even if they were buried with the shadow world, their clay sculptures still retained some ability. This ability involving the rules of ghost stories can directly reach the past, affect the future, and even interfere with fate. "Maybe they really caught my parents." Gao Ming seemed to be muttering to himself. The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. "Xuanwen" squeezed Gao Ming''s hand and began to exert force, and her lips opened slightly. After a long time, until the clock on the wall dinged, Xuan Wen seemed to have made a decision. She shook off Gao Ming''s hand and looked at Gao Ming with a serious expression she had never seen before: "Don''t go upstairs anymore. Now, just stay on the floor where we met and find a room where the future is hidden." After saying that, "Xuan Wen" walked upstairs without looking back. She knew that the deeper she was involved with Gao Ming, the worse her final fate would be. In the future, God would do anything to torture Gao Ming. Footsteps sounded, and Xuan Wen looked back. Gao Ming did not leave, but stood in her shadow. "I want to save my parents, no matter what." In fact, only Gao Ming himself knew that all the fathers and mothers should be in the birthday photos. What he said was more of the voice of "Xuan Wen". Gao Ming had already figured out something when he entered the "coffin room" where the ashes were stored. The "Xuan Wen" in front of her should be the daughter of that couple pretending to be the daughter. The future **** helped her become a being similar to Hong Yi, and the price should be her parents. Gao Ming is a psychological counselor in a prison for felons. Countless deaths have made him experience too many things. After seeing through the identity of "Xuan Wen", he began to influence "Xuan Wen" in the opposite direction. Affection is a lie that has been thrown away long ago, love is a trap that seems true and false, and rescuing parents is the resonance that connects two people''s hearts. I understand your pain, because I am also in the same despair. I love you so much, so please don''t wait for me in the worst future. Gao Ming merges all the memories of death and Gao Ming. The price of becoming the present self is to lose everything including happiness and happiness. Everything he is doing now is just because of one thing - the fate of setting all the rules for the vast sea may be the murderers of the shadow world. They have turned this place into a prison and want to obtain something unknown from the vast sea. . If the citizens in the city want to have the ability to kill Fate, they can only become the new masters of the **** city of Hanhai. In order to get there before being killed by fate, Gao Ming will do whatever it takes to seize all the power that can affect fate, including the two clay sculptures of the past and the future. He has never been a good person in the true sense, because kindness is dead in the past! He must go to the end of Blood City, and when he opens this prison, he will take all his accomplices and see the real sky. "I want to save my parents, and I will definitely save them, no matter what the cost." Gao Ming slowly walked in front of Xuan Wen: "I have accepted all the past calmly, and I will not be afraid of all the future , If you want me to fall into despair, God in the future cant do it, and neither can fate. Holding Xuan Wen''s hand, Gao Ming walked toward a higher floor. The clock on the wall was spinning forward crazily. There were more and more wounds on the dial, and the entire Building No. 3 was also changing rapidly. There was a sudden knock on the door of Room 1801 in Building 3 of Changcheng Community. Wang Jie, who was standing in front of the mirror in school uniform, suddenly turned around. He hid the sharp knife behind his back and slowly walked towards the door. Through surveillance, he found a middle-aged couple standing at his door. The man in a straight suit was very gentleman, tall and handsome. The mother, who was wearing a white shirt and jeans, was gentle and capable. She was also holding a cake box that was wet by rain. . "Does it look familiar?" After repeatedly confirming that the other party did not carry any dangerous items, Wang Jie pressed the voice button and said into the microphone: "Are you here to exchange food? What do you want to exchange for the cake?" Building No. 3 has been eroded by the worst future. The flow of time in the building is extremely abnormal. People feel hungry easily and all kinds of desires are amplified. "We are parents of Gao Ming. The child did not come home from school tonight. You are both in the same dormitory. I would like to ask if he came to your house to play?" The man in the suit must have just gotten off work and didn''t even have time to get dressed. Change. "Gaoming''s parents?" Wang Jie''s eyes became confused and his mind was a little confused. After staying in the building eroded by the future for too long, many of his memories became blurred. "How could Gao Ming be in my house?" While Wang Jie was thinking, knocks on the door also sounded throughout the building. (End of chapter) Chapter 401 dad and mom Chapter 401 Dad and Mom In the entire Class 13, Xishan felt that he was the most popular one. He came from a sports background and was good at basketball. Not only was he tall and handsome, but he also knew how to dress and take care of others. Who is such a boy? dislike? But Yushan also has a secret in his heart. Many classmates chased him in high school, but he never really fell in love with him. What he liked was a woman who was twelve years older than him. That sister lived above his house. It was that sister who opened the door to a new world for him. Looking at the purple underwear in the palm of his hand, the memories related to business in Xishan''s mind were quickly forgotten, and there was only that figure in his mind. The tip of the nose was downward, and when it was about to touch the softness, there was a sudden knock on the door. Like a child who had stolen his parents'' wallet, Xishan stood up in panic, hid his underwear in his pocket, and ran to the door angrily. "Excuse me, is Gao Ming at your home? We are his parents." "Gaoming''s parents?" The name in the other person''s words seemed to have magical power. After a moment of hesitation, Xishan opened the door: "Hello, uncle and aunt, Gao Ming is a good brother in my dormitory. Has he encountered any trouble?" "Gao Ming hasn''t come home yet, and we can''t get through on the phone. We''re worried about him, so we wanted to come over and see if he''s at your house." The middle-aged couple carrying the birthday cake were very polite and stood at the door. , seems to be worried about causing misunderstanding of Xishan, and even keeps a certain distance from Xishan. "Since you are my brother''s parents, you can also be considered my parents. It is very dangerous in the building now. You''d better not run around. How about you take a rest at my house first?" Xishan felt that he had a high emotional intelligence. The middle-aged couple seemed to have met such enthusiastic residents for the first time. They waved their hands repeatedly: "We have to hurry up and find Gao Ming." "Then shall I go find him with you?" Xishan has forgotten many things, but some instincts are engraved deep in his soul, such as always holding Gao Ming and Wang Jie''s thighs tightly, and only by following his roommates can he survive. He didn''t know what kind of experience led him to such a realization, and he didn''t bother to think about it. "Uncle and aunt, please wait for me." Xishan dragged out a mountaineering bag from the bedroom, which contained the few remaining water and food, as well as various weapons. "I will starve to death or die of thirst if I stay trapped any longer. It''s better to stay with my parents who are lucky. My uncles and aunts won''t look like bad people." Afraid of losing track of the couple, Xishan followed them closely, making them feel a little uncomfortable. "I don''t know what happened tonight. All kinds of weird things happened in the building. I know you are worried about your life, but you should also listen to me patiently. Never take the elevator, people have died in it; every time Don''t count the steps when you go downstairs; if you see the door in the corridor turning bright red, run away quickly; and..." Before Xishan could say anything, he saw the couple walking to the elevator. At this time, the elevator The door opened slowly, and the two of them walked in without seeming to hear what Xishan said clearly. "You guys!" Xishan hurriedly stopped him, but the couple seemed to be too worried about their lives. Not only did they not go out, they also "accidentally" pulled Xishan into the elevator. In the emergency passage of Building 3, Dr. Li chased his wife Ouyang Susu upstairs, followed by Fan Shi and others. Since entering this building, Ouyang Susu seemed to be stimulated. The child who was clearly unborn was always looking for her. Several people worked together to control Ouyang Susu, thinking that she would calm down, but one of them didn''t expect it, and Ouyang Susu rushed directly into the dark safety passage. "Stop!" Xia Yang seemed to have noticed something and shouted loudly: "That crazy woman has been bewitched by the future god. If we continue to chase, we will be killed by her!" He Jing and other strange talk players stopped immediately after hearing this Xia Yang grabbed the shoulders of Fan Fan in his footsteps. Compared with others, Xia Yang also felt that Fan Fan was more reliable, so he didn''t want him to die. After stepping over the steps, almost as soon as they walked around a corner, Dr. Li and Ouyang Susu disappeared from the building. No one knew where they went. "Susu! Slow down! Don''t run forward!" Pushing open the door in front of him, when Dr. Li reacted, he found that there was no road behind him, only silence and darkness. The child''s cry sounded, and Dr. Li forced himself to look inside the room. The room in front of me is the smallest in Changcheng Community. The decoration is extremely simple. It seems that the owner has drained all his money just to buy this house and has taken on a heavy loan. "Honey, are you back?" Ouyang Susu''s voice sounded in the bedroom, and her gentle tone made goosebumps appear on the back of Dr. Li''s neck. "Susu?" Dr. Li walked to the bedroom door with a trace of uncertainty. There was a crib next to the high-end double bed. Ouyang Susu loosened the braid on her head. She smiled and put her hand into the crib, as if to amuse the child. Moving slowly, Dr. Li took a breath of cold air, and there was actually a baby lying in the crib. "Husband, come and see our child. He looks so much like you." Ouyang Susu turned around and said in a gentle voice that scared Dr. Li: "Thank you for giving me such a happy family." "Susu, this is not our home! That is not your child either!" Dr. Li was so anxious that he went crazy. He stayed in this place and felt fear all over his body! This was 100% not his home, but with what Ouyang Susu said, he actually began to feel a little familiar around him. With the ability of the couple, it is not impossible to buy this house even if the leverage is full. Thin black lines grew out of Ouyang Susu''s pupils, crawling along the corners of her eyes. She picked up the baby, her face full of love and happiness. "This is all false! Susu, you are trapped in an illusion created by the God of the Future! Wake up!" Dr. Li wanted to ask Ouyang Susu to put down the baby and go with him, but when the baby felt in danger , Ouyang Susu''s whole person became unfamiliar, and his expression became terrifyingly evil. Dr. Li has no choice but to miss his carefree, strong and kind-hearted wife. "No, I must take you away!" Dr. Li seemed to have made a decision. He went to the living room to look for a weapon, but at this moment the door was knocked, and a strange voice sounded outside. "Hello, have you seen a high school student wearing a school uniform? My child hasn''t come home yet." The knocking on the door kept ringing, and the people outside seemed to know that there was someone inside. With a trace of doubt, Dr. Li slowly opened the living room door. (End of chapter) Chapter 402 curses and calls Chapter 402 Curse and Call "Who are you looking for?" Dr. Li didn''t expect that there would be people visiting the house during abnormal events. Under normal circumstances, he would never open the door. In fact, it is very scary inside the home now, not much worse than outside. "My son''s name is Gao Ming. He hasn''t come home yet. That child never runs around late at night." The middle-aged woman dressed very young, but obvious wrinkles could be seen at the corners of her eyes: "Someone told us, He entered the building, did you see him inside the building?" "Is it destiny?" Dr. Li was very surprised. He didn''t expect to meet Gao Ming''s parents here. The two of them looked about the same age as him, and there was nothing unusual about them. "Yes! Have you seen him?" The middle-aged man suddenly became excited. "Do you need to bring your parents with you when you enter an abnormal event?" Dr. Li pursed his lips and did not dare to speak casually for a while. He would not believe it at all if it were anyone else, but Gao Ming was an exception. In Xiangshengyong Apartment, Gao Ming established it himself Got a college. After pondering for a moment, before Dr. Li could answer, a baby''s cry suddenly came from the bedroom. Ouyang Susu stood holding the baby in the shadow of the living room where the light could not reach, with a strange expression on her face: "Husband, who is outside? This big baby "Midnight." Dr. Li and Ouyang Susu have been married for a long time. At this time, Dr. Li, who was standing with his back to the bedroom door, was not frightened by the terrifying scene in front of him. Instead, Ouyang Susu called her husband and made goosebumps appear on his arms. The two of them were almost the same. I haven''t used such a crooked term in five years. "The child is crying even harder. He seems to be scared. Husband, you are coming back soon. Don''t talk to strangers!" Ouyang Susu looked at the couple outside the door with eyes full of hostility, and her eyes were full of The black thread seemed to have been completely eroded by the future. "They are blessed parents, they don''t look like bad people..." Dr. Li still had half a sentence to say. Compared to the middle-aged couple outside the door, the baby in Ouyang Susu''s arms looked more like a ghost, because their child Died before birth. Seeing that Dr. Li was unwilling to come back, Ouyang Susu held the baby and began to coax it. Her expression was so doting that it made people''s scalp numb. Her strong body almost completely wrapped the baby, and her face was next to the baby''s little hand. "Husband, the child just told me that if you have to go out, there are certain places you must not go near!" The baby''s cry changed, and Ouyang Susu seemed to understand something: "The doors on both sides of the corridor turned red. Run as quickly as possible; there is only one elevator in the building that can be used, and the rest may send you to the death pile; don''t make a sound when entering a strange room, and remember to put a stick of incense if there is a photo of a deceased person in the room... " While his wife is still nagging, Dr. Li''s hand has been grabbed by a man who claims to be his father. "Wait a minute, I didn''t say I wanted to leave with you." Dr. Li first wanted to break free from the man''s hand, then looked worriedly towards the bedroom and shouted to Ouyang Susu: "I didn''t say I wanted to leave either!" In a dilemma, there are ghosts on both sides. Dr. Li wants to stay with his wife more at this time, but who knows that the baby seems unwilling to get close to the lucky parents outside the door, crying so loudly that he almost went blind from crying. Ouyang Susu is now With only that child in her eyes, she seemed to be possessed by a demon. After explaining, she closed the bedroom door directly. "Is the ghost baby afraid? What is it afraid of?" Dr. Li slowly turned his attention to Gao Ming''s parents. His wife was eroded by the future and completely dominated by the ghost baby. He could not help anything by staying here. On the contrary, he might It will cause you to sink into it. Ouyang Susu is safe for the time being, and the future clay sculpture must be destroyed to save her. After thinking for a moment, Dr. Li placed his hope on Gao Ming''s parents: "Gao Ming and I escaped from Xiangshengyong Apartment together. The last time we met was on the first floor." The middle-aged couple thanked him repeatedly, then entered the safe passage with Dr. Li and returned to the first floor. Dr. Li was not idle either. He memorized all the roads he had taken and was surprised to find that the corridors in the building were constantly changing. If he walked on the same road half an hour later, the rooms on both sides would change. "There should be some hidden pattern, maybe... related to the clock hanging in each room." Dr. Li also discovered that the time on the clock is different. Each room in Building No. 3 seems to have its own time. "Gao Ming is not here!" After the middle-aged couple found a few rooms on the first floor, they became more and more impatient: "Isn''t he in some danger? I heard that there is a guy named Wang Jie in their class. My classmate has a bad temper and likes to kill animals, so that kid lives here. Gao Ming''s mother became more and more frightened as she spoke, and Gao Ming''s father began to sweat on his forehead. They smashed open a room at the far end of the corridor and shouted Gao Ming''s name loudly. Dr. Li wanted to persuade the middle-aged couple to abide by the rules and not talk when entering a strange room, but the other party did not listen at all. He shook his head slightly. He felt something was wrong as soon as he entered the room. There was a gaze that seemed to be staring at him. Turning around, there was an offering table placed in the corner of the living room, and a black-and-white photo of an old lady hung on the wall. The old man in the photo smiled kindly. Dr. Li went to look for incense, but unexpectedly the couple seemed to be deliberately breaking a taboo and knocked over the incense burner while pushing. I don''t know if it was incense ashes or ashes in the stove, but it was all over Dr. Li. The expression of the old man hanging on the wall gradually became serious, but Gao Ming''s parents didn''t notice anything wrong and still shouted Gao Ming''s name. This strange scene made Dr. Li''s heart beat fast. So when the couple called for Gao Ming at this time, weren''t they afraid of contaminating Gao Ming with the curse? Or...are they deliberately trying to gather all the misfortunes and curses for Gao Ming? Dr. Li wanted to leave. The more he looked at the couple, the more horrified he felt. Luo Dong clutched the photo of his family tightly, with tears remaining on Luo Dong''s face. He didn''t have a good piece of meat on his body, and the curse had penetrated deep into his bones. He didn''t expect that Changcheng Community would be so dangerous before he came in. The worst future appeared in Building No. 3. He saw his wife died tragically with his own eyes, his daughter was in a state of shock, and his son couldn''t accept all this and ran away madly. He was the only one left in the family. "I want to find him, I must find him." Luo Dong knew that there might be danger hidden behind every door, but he had to do it for the sake of his children. It was this belief that supported him, and that allowed him to keep his eyes open even though his body was bruised and bruised. Still clear and sane, not a single black thin line growing out. Opening doors and climbing up floors, Luo Dong was tortured. He had forgotten time and himself, but even so, his will still did not collapse. He didn''t know how many times he knocked on the door. Luo Dong repeated the same action, but just when he thought there would be another curse behind the door, his heart beat heavily, and there was a faint smell of blood flowing from the wound. Meaty. "Is there something calling me from behind the door?" (End of chapter) Chapter 403 Mom and Dad’s Perspective Chapter 403 Dad and Moms Perspectives ??The door panel was slowly pushed open, and the sound of the second hand moving sounded in his ears. Luo Dong held on to the door frame and stared blankly at everything in front of him. The small room is filled with various clocks, and each dial looks like a human face, or to be more precise, each clock seems to represent a person. Luo Dong didn''t dare to go in directly. He grabbed the door frame and looked around behind him. From the outside, this door is not much different from other doors, except that there is no house number hanging around it. After surviving in Changcheng Community for so long, Luo Dong certainly knows that each house number corresponds to a date. A date that is most important to the owner of the house. For example, in his own room, the house number is the day he met his wife. "Where have I ended up? The end of the future?" The physical pain could no longer destroy Luo Dong. He gently touched his heart with his hand, then entered the house and closed the door. In a room full of clocks, time is no longer counted silently by the gods. Every time the hands on the dial move, fate will tilt towards the abyss. In this way, everyone''s life appears in front of Luo Dong. "Did I find this place on my own? Or did the voice in my heart guide me here?" Luo Dong met Gao Ming two days ago, and the other party said some strange things to him. He couldn''t understand it at the time, but as long as it was a request made by Gao Ming, he would work hard to fulfill it unconditionally, because Gao Ming had saved him and his family. Slowly moving forward, Luo Dong tried hard to listen to the call in his heart. Slowly, there was only a ticking sound left in his ears. Closing his eyes, Luo Dong abandoned all distractions and chased the passing time. The bedroom is usually the most private room for the owner of the house. Guests are not usually allowed to enter, but at this time Luo Dong was parked in the corner of the bedroom. He opened his eyes. Among the countless clocks in the room, the clock in front of him seemed ordinary and ordinary, with nothing unusual about it. "Is it calling me?" There are hidden floors in Xiangshengyong Apartment, and the same is true in Changcheng Community. Luo Dong squatted on the ground, as if because he stayed here for too long, footsteps came from outside the door: "The owner of the house is back?" Luo Dong no longer hesitated and opened the cover of the watch. His original intention was to hide the clock or destroy it, but as soon as his fingers touched the hands, invisible thin threads wrapped around his body. At the same time, Luo Dong''s heart began to beat at a fixed frequency. It seemed that his fate had been entangled with the contents of the clock a few days ago and could no longer be separated. The hands slid downward. The next moment the door was opened, Luo Dong was dragged into the clock by countless threads of fate and time. The clock that was originally moving normally stopped at this moment. A large number of memories that did not belong to Luo Dong flashed before his eyes, and he seemed to see an anxious couple. Like himself, they once had a happy and happy life, but as abnormal events broke out, their children disappeared. The thread of fate became tighter and tighter, and Luo Dong''s heart almost exploded. He felt all the pain and despair until his fate completely merged with the other person''s. With his eyes open, Luo Dong gasped in shock. "I remember that I seemed to be sucked into the clock. Is this a hidden passage behind the clock? Just now, a lot of other people''s memories appeared in my mind, all related to a couple who tried their best to raise their children without asking for children. No matter what great achievements, I just hope that the child is safe and ordinary, but in the end, the child still disappeared..." As a parent, Luo Dong understands the couple''s pain very well. His nose twitched, Luo Dong smelled the faint musty smell in the air, and he looked around: "Isn''t this Changcheng Community?" The dilapidated old building has almost become a dilapidated house. There are occasional bugs crawling on the rusty handrails. All kinds of smelly clothes are dried in the already narrow corridors. Not to mention the tiles on the floor, the pitted cement floor is full of filth. . "Where did I run to?" The dark wind blew by, and the clothes hanging on the corridor fluttered gently, looking like a resentful ghost who had returned to life. Luo Dong gently opened the clothes that were blocking the way. He found that there was a faint light in a room in the corridor, reflecting through the crack in the door. "Want to go there?" A circular corridor was built in the old residential building. The terrain was not complicated, but there were too many debris, which affected Luo Dong''s speed. Halfway through, Luo Dong suddenly stopped. He heard footsteps in the corridor. To be safe, he chose to hide behind a pile of debris and covered his head with a piece of clothes hanging to dry. The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Luo Dong looked sideways, with a flash of excitement in his eyes. The person coming up from downstairs was Gao Ming! His mouth opened, but Luo Dong did not call the other party directly. He found this Gaoming a bit strange. He looked immature, carried a schoolbag on his back, an empty gift box in his hand, and was still wearing a high school uniform. "How strange." Hiding in the dark and observing, Gao Ming, who was wearing school uniform, walked to a certain door and shouted softly. After a while, the door was opened from the inside. The corridor became quiet, and there was no sound from the room. Luo Dong frowned: "Is Gao Ming''s memory blocked in the clock? Someone stripped away his memory? But I always feel something is wrong..." Half an hour later, familiar footsteps sounded in the corridor again. Luo Dong, who was searching the corridor, hurriedly hid behind a piece of clothing. Holding his breath and staring at the corridor, Luo Dong''s pupils suddenly narrowed when the owner of the footsteps appeared. With a childish face, a school uniform, a school bag, and an empty gift box, an identical Gao Ming walked over, started knocking on the door, and then entered the room. "Bang!" The door closed, and Luo Dong froze on the spot. The room in the corridor seemed to be a ferocious beast that specialized in devouring lives. "Why are there two high lives?" Luo Dong walked to the door. The house number of this door was July 16, which was the day after the Ghost Festival. "For the owner of the house, the second day of the Ghost Festival is his most unforgettable day. What happened on this day? Is this really Gao Ming''s memory? But if it wasn''t his memory, why would he appear? ..." Luo Dong pursed his lips, recalling the memories that popped up in his mind when he entered this place: "Is this the memory of his parents? Did his biological parents really come to find him in an abnormal incident? " After hesitating for a long time, Luo Dong gently knocked on the door. The door hinge turned, and the worn door panel was opened from the inside. The person who opened the door for Luo Dong was a middle-aged man wearing a raincoat. There seemed to be another person busy in the kitchen, because Luo Dong heard the sound of chopping meat. The Adam''s apple rolled, Luo Dong''s expression became a little unnatural, and every aspect of the room in front of him was abnormal. (End of chapter) Chapter 404 Ordinary is the greatest wish Chapter 404 Ordinary is the greatest wish The dim light is not dazzling, and falls softly on the old furniture, making the whole home look very warm. The house is not big, and at first glance it looks very lifelike, but if you look closely, you can find many strange places. Luo Dong froze at the door, looking past the man who opened the door and into the house. All the walls here are equipped with sound insulation layers and are coated with sound-absorbing paint. As long as there is no violent scuffle in the house, the neighbors have no idea what is going on in the house. There is an extra large air-cooled refrigerator in the living room. This type of refrigerator relies on a fan to blow air into the refrigerator for cooling. The stored meat will not stink easily and will not have any peculiar smell. There are a large number of fresh-keeping bags scattered on the kitchen floor, just enough to hold fist-sized pieces of meat for easy portability. Under the counter is a heat-generating agent, which when mixed with water can speed up the rotting of meat. With everything needed to transport and destroy the meat, Luo Dong looked at the bathroom again. The floor tiles there were covered with a plastic anti-seepage membrane that had not been put away in time, and there were some dirty things like fat on it. "There is also a place for processing meat..." Luo Dong''s heart was pounding. The overall decoration style of the room was very warm, but he felt cold all over. "Have you seen enough?" The middle-aged man in a raincoat suddenly said. The brim of the raincoat covered half of his face, which made Luo Dong unable to see the other person''s expression. "I..." Luo Dong didn''t know what excuse to make. He had witnessed Gao Ming entering this place one by one. Judging from this, Gao Ming''s disappearance must have something to do with the man in front of him. "This is not the place you should be here, leave quickly." The middle-aged man did not hurt Luo Dong. When he was about to close the door, he did not forget to remind Luo Dong: "Be careful when you go downstairs. If you hear footsteps, you must be there." You have to evade in advance to avoid being seen by a male student wearing a school uniform. Lowering his voice, the middle-aged man squeezed out a few words through his teeth: "He is not a human being." "Wait!" Luo Dong hurriedly grabbed the door panel with his hands before closing the door. Maybe he was also the father of the child, or maybe the memory of the previous fusion resonated with Luo Dong. He did not choose to leave. After hesitating for a long time, he decided to communicate with the man in front of him in the most candid way. "I know Gao Ming. He is the savior of my family. In my impression, he is definitely not a bad person. Even if he becomes a ghost, I don''t think he will become an evil ghost!" Luo Dong covered his heart. The call was in this room, and the room in front of him was very important to him: "Is there any misunderstanding between you two? What exactly happened here?" The middle-aged man did not expect Luo Dong to blurt out Gao Ming''s name, nor did he expect that the other party would insist on speaking for Gao Ming under such circumstances. His words, even if Gao Ming turned into a ghost, would not be an evil one, touched him. Something deep inside a man. Taking off the raincoat and hat, the man''s face was revealed. He looked mature and haggard, with a hint of stubbornness in his eyes: "I am Gao Ming''s father. I know what you said is correct, but those things in the corridor Things are not really high-end. "Isn''t it really a good life?" Although Luo Dong had made some guesses before, he was still surprised when he heard the definite answer. "Gao Ming is lucky to have a friend like you. Come in." After the man made sure there was no one outside, he invited Luo Dong into the house: "We have been trapped here for a long time. Apart from Gao Ming, you are The first person we met." After pouring a glass of cold water and placing it in front of Luo Dong, the middle-aged man locked the door: "What time is it now? How many days after the Ghost Festival is it?" "How many weeks has it been? You''re not stuck here forever, are you?" Facing Luo Dong''s doubts, the middle-aged man said nothing. He sat on the other side of the sofa and lit a cigarette. "Can you tell me about Gao Ming? Who imprisoned you here?" Luo Dong asked cautiously. He was sitting on the sofa. He was curious and afraid now. The heart in the key chest was still there. It was beating wildly, as if urging him to do something. "Gao Ming''s mother and I originally had high hopes for Gao Ming and enrolled him in many specialty classes, but we found that this child''s only specialty is that he has no special skills." When the middle-aged man mentioned these "troubles", he not only showed no anger, but also softened his expression. It seemed that those days were the happiest: "Both of us were very anxious until he entered high school and their class had a group outing..." "What happened?" "Nothing happened, but Gao Ming''s whole person has changed since then. He seems to have something very painful hidden in his heart. It feels like...a part of his soul is lost somewhere, day and night. Suffering torture. From that day on, his diary frequently mentioned a non-existent student - Gao Yun. "The man sighed: "As parents, we really want to help him share the burden, but we have tried various methods to no avail. , we gradually no longer expect him to be rich and powerful in the future, we just hope that he can become the same as before, and that the family will live an ordinary life. " "You will appreciate it after you lose it. What I regret most now is that I didn''t treat my family well." Luo Dong empathized with the middle-aged man''s words. "Gao Ming became increasingly silent. Maybe he didn''t know that the child often had nightmares, struggling, biting, and crying the name Gao Yun with a ferocious face, but during the day he was just like a normal person. He didn''t want to mention it. , we wont ask deliberately. The middle-aged mans voice was low, with a hint of exhaustion: We encourage him to learn psychological counseling, but we dont want him to become a doctor, we just want him to heal himself. Luo Dong did not expect that Gao Ming had such a past. For Gao Ming, it was an ordinary and peaceful daily school life. In fact, every day contained the hard work of his parents. The couple were afraid that Gao Ming would notice. At the same time, I carefully gave him all my love. "Isn''t that Gao Yun a student in their class?" Luo Dong felt that the name sounded familiar. He seemed to have heard Gao Ming mention it before. "There was no such student in their class. Later, we finally waited until he graduated from college. All the above symptoms disappeared. We thought that the child could start a new life, but who knew that all kinds of...unbelievable things started happening around him." The sound of chopping meat in the kitchen continued, and the middle-aged man slowly lowered his head. He stared at the falling cigarette ashes: "This year, Gao Ming worked overtime during the Ghost Festival and would come home very late. His mother and I were worried about him, so we gave him Made several calls." "No one answered?" The middle-aged man shook his head: "Every call was answered, but everyone who answered the phone was not lucky, so his mother and I came to his rented place overnight to look for him..." (End of chapter) Chapter 405 He is getting harder and harder to kill Chapter 405 He is getting harder and harder to kill "Everyone who answers the phone has a bad life?" Luo Dong thought about this sentence repeatedly and felt creepy. "There are even stranger things." The middle-aged man tilted his head slightly and looked at Luo Dong: "The voice on the microphone was originally very strange. Every time we call again, the voice on the other side of the microphone will be more like Gao Mingyifen. It was exactly the same as Gao Ming until the end, but even if the voice was the same, through certain intonations and little habits, I could still be sure that the person answering the phone was not Gao Ming! "Is it becoming more and more like Gao Ming?" The feeling of unknown beings slowly replacing loved ones made Luo Dong feel extremely weird, but he was powerless to stop it. "Yes, that''s one of the reasons why we came to him." Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, Luo Dong fell silent. Even if he knew that there might be ghosts where his children lived, as a parent, he still chose to come here without hesitation. "I don''t know how you got here by mistake. After we made a phone call and went downstairs, we found that the outside world became a little different. We seemed to have entered somewhere by mistake. The lights in the distance became blurry, and there seemed to be shadows. Crawling in the corner. But because we were too worried about our lives, we didnt pay much attention to this and went to find him according to the address in our memory. The middle-aged mans head slowly dropped, and a trace of blood remained on the neck of the raincoat. "Are you here to see your child too?" "I was trapped in an abnormal incident. My wife and daughter were in disarray, and my only son was missing in the building." Luo Dong tried his best to control himself not to look at the blood. "Don''t be afraid, this blood... is not human..." The middle-aged man seemed to be stunned, his body trembled slightly, and his pupils slowly narrowed: "In order to get to Gao Ming''s rental house as soon as possible, we got into a car In the taxi, the driver told us a lot of very scary stories, including the murders that happened in Hanhai in recent years. He told us in great detail, as if he was at the scene. We initially suspected that he was the murderer, but he told us. This is what those passengers told it personally, and it wants to hear our story. "What story did you tell?" Luo Dong asked subconsciously. "Through the conversation along the way, I noticed two things. The road the driver took was not heading towards Gaoming at all, and the horrific incidents he mentioned have become reality. I suspect that he is responsible for all homicides. The maker of it, so..." The middle-aged man stared at Luo Dong, and after confirming again that Luo Dong was a living person with a "heartbeat", he said word by word: "I told it a story about a taxi on a rainy night. The perverted driver of the night train met two couple passengers suffering from severe mental delusions on a rainy midnight. The perverted driver seemed to show off and told some horrific murders. When he was at his best, he was killed by the couple together. die." As a listener, Luo Dong could no longer tell whether the man was telling a story or reality, or whether the two were mixed together. He tacitly agreed not to ask. "Would you like a drink of water?" The middle-aged man''s voice was mixed with a slight sound of inhalation. He stared directly into Luo Dong''s eyes. The sound of chopping meat in the kitchen now became more harsh. There were two kettles on the coffee table, one white and one red. The middle-aged man poured Luo Dong a cup of hot water from the red kettle. "Don''t be nervous. You have fallen into this hellish place. It should be clear that the driver is not a living person, and the couple are not lunatics suffering from mental delusions." The middle-aged man withdrew his gaze: "After we finish telling the story , I drove through the night and met all kinds of strange passengers, and it took me a long time to get here." Silently looking away, Luo Dong tried his best to keep himself calm. He didn''t care about why the man drove the car by himself after telling the story. He didn''t ask about the whereabouts of the driver, or how he got into the taxi and various other things. Passengers, he didn''t want to know where the passengers ended up. The only thing that is certain now is that Gao Ming''s parents went through a lot to get here that night. And only Gao Ming''s parents know these things. "It''s really hard for you to find a good life." Luo Dong sighed with emotion, but he didn''t expect the middle-aged man to shake his head again. "We didn''t really realize the problem until we got here. Gao Ming was not in the room. We, the husband and wife, seemed to have been misled by something, and it trapped us here." The middle-aged man''s eyes moved to the fruit knife under the coffee table. superior. "You don''t know where Gao Ming has gone?" In Luo Dong''s mind, Gao Ming is the **** of Kaitan players, creating hope in all the impossible. If Gao Ming is here, then the opponent must be able to break the game. "Gao Ming..." "Bang! Bang! Bang!" A knock on the door suddenly sounded, interrupting the middle-aged man''s words. He motioned to Luo Dong to hide in the bathroom first. After Luo Dong hid, the man sprinkled the water from the water cup on his raincoat. As if he had just returned home, he walked to the door and opened it. Gao Ming, carrying a schoolbag and wearing school uniform, stood at the door. His expression was no longer stiff, and was almost the same as the Gao Ming in Luo Dong''s memory. "Dad, the bus we took for the outing had some problems on the road, so we came back late." Gao Ming carried a strange gift box and entered the house directly as if he had really returned to his own home. Looking at Gao Ming in school uniform, Luo Dong was a little surprised. This Gao Ming seemed to be trapped in the night at the end of the outing, like a child who had not grown up. The middle-aged man took it for granted and took the gift box and school bag: "Your mother is cooking. You should take a bath first." Gao Ming shook his head and looked at the middle-aged man with a smile on his face: "I had a dream on the bus. I dreamed that I was stabbed from behind while taking a shower, and my most precious gift was also stabbed. Ruined." "Oh, what else did you dream about?" "It''s very scary. I dreamed of all kinds of ways to die, and each of them happened in this apartment, but I just couldn''t see who the murderer was." Gao Ming, who was wearing a school uniform, was holding a gift. The thing seemed bigger than him. All lives matter. "Dreams are all backwards." The middle-aged man took off his raincoat, revealing the dirty shirt underneath: "I just got off work. It''s not peaceful outside recently. There are also some disappearances and murders on the news. You Stay at home from now on." The man picked up the white kettle, poured a glass of water, and handed it to Gao Ming: "Drink more hot water and less drinks." The smile on Gao Ming''s face was a little weird, and he shook his head again: "I''d better drink cold water." He walked to the coffee table, picked up the red kettle, poured himself a glass of water, drank it in one gulp, and then began to rummage for something in his schoolbag. (End of chapter) Chapter 406 things lost in tunnels Chapter 406 Things Lost in the Tunnel The middle-aged man had no reaction to Gao Ming''s choice. It seemed that everything was expected and had happened many times. Opening his schoolbag, Gao Ming searched for it for a long time, then suddenly raised his head in confusion: "Why is it missing?" "What are you looking for?" The middle-aged man also sat next to the sofa. "Looking for..." Gao Ming touched his head: "It''s a very important thing, but I don''t know why I can''t remember it. I should have brought it over!" His expression became a little irritable. Gao Ming picked up the schoolbag unfaithfully and poured it down a few times. Various stationery and books fell to the ground, but the schoolbag was empty and he still couldn''t find the thing. "Oops, I must have forgotten it in that tunnel!" Gao Ming said with a trace of panic in his eyes, "It must still be in that tunnel!" "Okay, okay, let''s eat first and don''t think too much." After the middle-aged man comforted him, he sat at the dining table with Gao Ming. Luo Dong, who was hiding behind the shower curtain in the bathroom, was also full of doubts. What did that weird-looking Gao Ming throw into the tunnel? The sound of chopping meat in the kitchen finally stopped and the faucet was turned on. After a long time, Gaoming''s mother in an apron came out with a stiff smile on her face and placed plates of dishes on the dining table. "You came back so late and made your mother worried." The middle-aged man picked up food for Gao Ming, but Gao Ming, who was wearing school uniform, just smiled and didn''t touch the chopsticks at all. The middle-aged man didn''t care and started eating by himself, praising his wife''s cooking skills while eating. "Your mother made it with great difficulty. Why don''t you try it? Do you have no appetite?" "I had dreamed about this scene in the car before. After eating, I suddenly felt cramps in my abdomen, then I couldn''t stop vomiting blood, and finally died at the dining table." Gao Ming saw a middle-aged man who ate almost every dish. After reading it again, he seemed a little shaken. "It''s time to eat, don''t talk nonsense." The middle-aged man didn''t try to persuade him. After a while, Gao Mingcai picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the food that the middle-aged man had eaten. The terrifying scene in the dream did not appear. Gaoming in school uniform shook his head slightly and gradually relaxed his vigilance. He seemed to be starving too. While chatting with the middle-aged man, he started eating heavily. After about ten minutes of touching, Gao Ming suddenly felt that he was seeing something double, and his hands and feet seemed to be unable to use strength. With an ominous premonition in his heart, Gao Ming turned to look at his father, only to see that the middle-aged man was just like him, his mind was dizzy and his limbs were weak. But what made Gao Ming feel extremely uneasy was that his usually stern father was now smiling gently. He barely supported his body and looked at him. "You are indeed becoming more cautious every time. What you had before was not a dream, but your last experience." The middle-aged man almost fell down: "There is medicine in the dish, but the medicine this time is different from last time." , in order to make you feel at ease, dad will eat with you." There was fear in Gao Ming''s eyes. He struggled to stand up, but his body was a little out of control. The kitchen curtain was opened with a sharp kitchen knife, and the mother in an apron stood at the door of the kitchen holding a **** hemp rope. The tall and middle-aged man has lost his mobility, but there are others in the family. Gao Ming''s mother walked out very skillfully. She also knew that the person in front of her was not Gao Ming, but she still felt a little unbearable when she saw that familiar face. It was that moment of negligence that gave Gao Ming an opportunity, and he stumbled towards the living room door. Seeing this scene, Luo Dong ran out of the bathroom and pushed Gao Ming to the ground. "Aren''t you Gaoming? What on earth are you?" Luo Dong didn''t feel the resonance of the heartbeat in this Gaoming, and the other person''s face began to undergo inhuman changes, and all kinds of horrors emerged in just a few seconds. His expression is like a fake living person. "I am Gao Ming, I am Gao Ming! I..." The middle-aged woman covered Gao Ming''s mouth, blocked it with a rag, and then **** Gao Ming skillfully. It seemed that the woman was dressed in a fashionable manner, and there were no muscles in her arms, but the movements of tying Gao Ming looked like she had worked in a slaughterhouse for many years. "Come and help." Gao Ming''s mother asked Luo Dong to suppress Gao Ming first. She poured a bottle of medicine into the middle-aged man, and his condition improved significantly. "The kitchen can''t fit in anymore, and the last one hasn''t been taken care of yet." The middle-aged woman was a little worried. "Then just keep throwing him in the bedroom." The middle-aged man waved to Luo Dong with great effort: "I may need your help." "No problem." Luo Dong felt something was wrong. He and the middle-aged woman worked together to drag Gao Ming on the ground to the door of the innermost bedroom. The middle-aged woman took out the key and pushed open the ordinary wooden door. Luo Dong, who was dragging his life away, didn''t care. He glanced into the bedroom. His heart seemed to be suspended in his chest, and all the thoughts in his brain were frozen. "this" The small bedroom was densely packed with high-ranking officials wearing school uniforms. Every expression of these high-ranking officials was extremely weird. They didn''t look like living people at all, they were just a bunch of forged and defective products! "The bedroom is almost full." The middle-aged man walked over, holding on to the wall, and explained softly: "We have to kill all the other ghosts before the real Gao Ming comes back, so that home will always be home. " "Are all these high-ranking people transformed by ghosts?" "That''s right." Gao Ming''s mother nodded. She seemed to be numb: "They are becoming more and more real. I don''t know where they come from, but what is certain is that they should know the whereabouts of my son. "The house is almost full, and this must end." The middle-aged man opened a cabinet, which was filled with Gao Ming''s schoolbags: "Each school bag contains the same things, and every Gao Ming will bring something up." We have forgotten something important in the tunnel. Regardless of whether it is a trap or not, we all want to take a look at the tunnel, but..." "Just what? Is there anything I can do?" Luo Dong touched his chest, and he could feel his heart beating powerfully. "Once we leave the room, we will meet a new Gao Ming in the corridor, even if we are separated." The middle-aged man finally revealed his plan: "So we need you to do one thing, go against Gao Ming. Find out where the monsters came from and find out what they put in the tunnel." "This is not easy..." Luo Dong did not refuse, he was just worried that he could not do well. "Just do your best." The middle-aged man handed the raincoat he wore to Luo Dong: "This is the raincoat worn by the taxi driver we met when we came here. It is stained with a lot of dirt. Good things will make some ghosts avoid you. I will go out with you later and lead the new high life away." (End of chapter) Chapter 407 Whose memory is this? Chapter 407 Whose memory is this? Are you here to lure away the new high life? Luo Dong was a little worried when he saw that the middle-aged man had given him all the life-saving raincoats. "It doesn''t matter, that monster won''t hurt me. It wants to perfect itself through us as a couple and slowly replace my child." Of course the middle-aged man knew the danger, but for the sake of his child, there was no hesitation or fear in his words. "Okay then." Luo Dong put on his raincoat. His whole body felt sticky, damp and stuffy, and he could always smell the smell of blood when he breathed. Trying to look inside the raincoat, Luo Dong broke out in cold sweat, and a lot of hair stuck to the place where the raincoat fit his body. As the rustling sound sounded, dead faces appeared inside the raincoat. They stared at Luo Dong coldly, and their fingers slid over his body. It felt very scary, as if I had covered myself in a quilt to avoid ghosts, only to find that the quilt was full of dead people after turning off the lights. "They are all poor people killed by that perverted driver. As long as you don''t have any ill intentions towards them, they will not hurt you, but can help you avoid disasters." The middle-aged man''s words gave Luo Dong some comfort: " Its okay, Ive always worn it. After making all preparations, the two opened the door to the living room. The corridor was still as dark and silent as before. Occasionally, a cold wind blew through, causing the clothes to be dried to sway slightly, as if ghosts were standing on tiptoes. The corridor was just the beginning, and there was no telling what terrifying things he would encounter later on. Luo Dong would definitely be lying if he said he wasn''t afraid. Clenching his fingers, Luo Dong hesitated at the door, then turned around and said, "Dad Gaoming, I''m also looking for my family. If I don''t come back this time, I hope you will help me..." "I will treat your child as my own. As long as you get out of trouble, I will definitely rescue you." As both fathers, it is indeed easier to communicate. After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he entered the darkness first, for Luo Dong Lead the way. There was no sound of clock hands moving in the apartment. This place seemed like a cell abandoned by time. Luo Dong also forgot the way he came and could only follow the middle-aged man. "Normally speaking, after the last high life is exposed, the next high life will appear. We will try our best to buy time for you this time and let him be exposed later." The two of them went down one level, and when they came to the first floor, the middle-aged man handed Luo Dong a schoolbag: "We compared all the diaries of Gao Ming, and all these forged memories of monsters stayed in high school when participating in school collectives." On the day of the event, if you go back along this road, you should encounter the ''tunnel''." In reality, Gao Ming''s father and mother will never reach the tunnel that changes everything about Gao Ming, but in this cage woven by the God of the Future, Luo Dong''s appearance is like a thread, connecting the past, present and future. Together. "If you meet a real high-fate person in the tunnel, you...can give this thing to him." After pondering for a moment, the middle-aged man handed Luo Dong an envelope: "Never meet a real high-fate person. Take it apart before! The middle-aged man''s tone was serious. When Luo Dong touched the envelope with both hands, his heart beat at its peak and almost jumped out of his chest. It was this letter that had been calling and attracting him ever since he entered the world of watches. "What''s in the letter?" As soon as Luo Dong had this doubt in his mind, he was held down by the man and pushed into the shadow next to him. He tried his best to gesture to Luo Dong. Luo Dong held his breath and bent down to hide. Familiar footsteps sounded, and a figure carrying a schoolbag appeared at the entrance of the corridor. "Why did you come out to pick me up?" Gao Ming, wearing a school uniform, was holding a gift box. His hair was wet from the rain, and the expression on his face became more natural. "Your mother was worried about you, so she asked me to come out and take a look." The middle-aged man put his arm around Gao Ming''s shoulders: "It''s good to come back. It''s good to come back. We''ve cooked a lot of dishes for you." "Actually..." "If you have anything to say, let''s talk about it when we get home. Look at the mess you made on your clothes, which will make your mother angry again." "Father and son" went upstairs. Luo Dong ran out of his hiding place wrapped in a raincoat. He opened Gao Ming''s diary in his schoolbag and looked at the address recorded on it. "Is it the tunnel between Hanhai and Xinhu? But wasn''t that tunnel abandoned for unknown reasons many years ago?" Looking outside the building, the lingering black fog shrouded everything, the visibility was extremely low, and many buildings had only a vague outline. This city was like an old man suffering from Alzheimer''s disease. Too many things were being forgotten. , only a few buildings are deeply engraved in my mind. "This is really the weirdest and most difficult abnormal event I have ever seen." Most abnormal events are a bridge between reality and the shadow world, based on reality, but this abnormal event covers time and memory. Everything is true and everything is false, seemingly in a single thought. In order to complete the task assigned by the middle-aged man, Luo Dong bravely rushed into the thick fog. He snatched a taxi and drove towards the edge of the city. All kinds of weirdness and anomalies came to him along the way, and he personally experienced the plight of Gao Ming''s parents: "I have experienced abnormal events many times, and I also have a raincoat and Gao Ming''s blessing, and I almost can''t bear it. , how did the couple, as ordinary people who were exposed to abnormal events for the first time, travel across the city? " Maybe they have turned into ghosts? Or were they also replaced by the shadow world? Shaking his head to dispel the distracting thoughts in his mind, Luo Dong drove towards a place in his memory. With his extraordinary courage and wisdom, he cleverly avoided the ghosts in the fog, and used the rules that anomalies can influence each other. , successfully escaped from the city. Sitting in the car with lingering fear, Luo Dong, who was covered in blood, squeezed out a wry smile. He didn''t understand why Gao Ming saved him in the first place? Will you choose yourself as a hidden back-up? Gao Ming seemed to have confidence in him and knew he could do it. "I wonder what the situation is like at Xiangshengyong Apartment? Gao Ming must have arranged for me to be the only one, right?" Driving along the road, Luo Dong was very determined and no terror could stop him. In order to save Gao''s life, he also wanted to save himself and his family. Despair and pain tortured Luo Dong repeatedly, but he stared ahead until a dark tunnel appeared at the end of the thick fog. "I entered here through the clock in a certain room. This transformed memory world should belong to Gao Ming, or his parents." The speed of the car slowly slowed down. Luo Dong was worried that he would encounter Gao Ming pretending to be a monster, but He didn''t dare to get out of the car casually: "If we can destroy this place, maybe we can rescue the people trapped in the memory world." The vehicle entered the tunnel, and Luo Dong felt that the temperature was dropping. This place was so weird that it made people want to commit suicide. Every nerve was tense. In the dead silence, Luo Dong suddenly heard the sound of tapping on the car window! He turned to look at the back seat. There was no one around the car, just thick darkness. (End of chapter) Chapter 408 source Chapter 408 Source This place is so evil. What has Gao Ming experienced before? Wasnt it that the abnormal event hadnt broken out yet? The vehicle made too much noise while driving. After hesitating again and again, Luo Dong drove a hundred meters away, pulled out the car keys, got out of the car and hid in the darkness. He almost lay on the ground. After the surroundings returned to silence, Luo Dong gently pressed a button on the car key. The taxi''s lights were turned on, and a moment of strong light pierced the darkness, allowing Luo Dong to see the surrounding scenes. There is a dilapidated bus in the center of the tunnel in the distance. The walls around the bus are filled with all kinds of tragic corpses! All the corpses looked like Gao Ming. What was even more terrifying was that some of the corpses were still moving, and the horrific wounds on their bodies were healing. They seemed to be crawling out of the walls, leaving the tunnel, and heading somewhere! Covering his mouth and nose, Luo Dong didn''t make a sound. The horrific scenes he saw tonight far exceeded those previous experiences. "All the monsters who turned into monsters come from this tunnel! Why is this happening?! What is the thing that the monster Gaoming forgot in the tunnel!" Countless thoughts were colliding in his brain. Luo Dong''s pupils were trembling, and his heart was in a turmoil, but on the surface he didn''t even dare to breathe too hard. Moving his steps, Luo Dong soon discovered another thing. The call in his heart became stronger in the tunnel, and the source of the call was on the bus that had the accident! "The real high life was trapped in that car?" The car lights were gradually dimming, and there was a clicking sound on the wall not far from the taxi. A high-spirited arm with a broken neck stretched out from the wall, and his cloudy and black eyes gradually became conscious. The body fell out of the wall uncontrollably. The wounds on this high-born man were healing. He held his neck with both hands, and as the bones made a horrifying sound, he straightened his crooked head little by little. The blood on the clothes sank to the ground. Gao Ming''s hand touched the wall, and a smile gradually appeared on his face: "How long can you stop me? I have become more and more like you, and soon I will be you, and You fuse together and eat clean of your memories and flesh." Picking up the schoolbags scattered on the ground, Gao Ming''s temperament and expression, including his tone of voice, were making subtle adjustments until even he felt that he was Gao Ming. Everything was done, and Gao Ming was about to walk out of the tunnel when he suddenly stopped and looked at the taxi with its lights on about ten meters away. "Is there...this car in the memory? Car accident, death, the whole class...My head hurts..." The cheeks that had just returned to normal became distorted again. There seemed to be something wrong with the monster''s memory, and he hit himself crazily. On his head, thin black lines slowly appeared in his eyes. Turning his eyes, those black lines with claws and claws seemed like poison planted by fate. There was a curse hidden in each of them. The head that had just been straightened began to tilt, and suddenly it seemed that it had lost its support, and it hung on the chest in a daze. Gao Ming, who had finally entered the state, screamed. His head hanging on the chest turned upside down and saw the person hiding in the darkness. Luo Dong! "Someone! Someone else has entered here!" Accompanied by the piercing screams in Gaoming''s throat, the slowly squirming corpses of Gaoming on the tunnel wall seemed to be attracted by something, and their turbid eyes began to turn little by little, looking towards the corner of the tunnel. Being stared at by the dead eyes, Luo Dong almost went crazy. He had never experienced such a terrifying thing in his life. "It''s been discovered, it''s been discovered!" Visually measuring the distance between him and the bus, Luo Dong didn''t care so much, got up and rushed towards the bus! The moment he raised his leg, an arm covered with whip marks grabbed the spot where his leg had just been. Luo Dong looked back and saw that where the wall and the ground met, there was a man who had been tortured to death. Only half of his face was left. His broken lips were slightly raised with a scary smile: "Who are you... ! Luo Dong had never seen such a tragic death in a TV series, so he ran away. There was no way out now, maybe there was still a chance of getting into the bus. Roars one after another resounded in the tunnel, and all the dead bodies embedded in the tunnel walls seemed to come to life. They were struggling to crawl out of the walls! "The tunnels restrict them. Those corpses should meet certain rules before they can leave!" Almost as soon as Luo Dong came up with this idea, he saw a hanged Gao Ming falling from a high place. Its body was as twisted as a puppet. It hit the ground, but who would have thought that it would be like this, and its fingertips would still be moving. There seemed to be countless thin black threads surging in its body, supporting it as it stood up slowly. "Crack!" Another corpse fell from the top of the tunnel, and Luo Dong''s heart trembled. He looked up and saw the countless dead bodies, like a rain of corpses, constantly hitting the ground from a high place. Blood flowers bloom on the ground, and the rotten smell fills the tunnel. Together, they depict the terrifying future of "high life". "This is too outrageous. Is this something a human being can do?" Luo Dong was frightened to the point of shock for the first time. The dead souls under his raincoat were so frightened that they screamed and urged him to run quickly. After taking the envelope sent to him by Gao Ming''s parents, Luo Dong''s speed reached the limit: "If the bus hadn''t saved me, my fate would have been worse than any of Gao Ming''s here." Various thoughts popped up in his mind, but Luo Dong still believed in the voice in his heart. In fact, his fate had long been intertwined with Gao Ming. "Run! Don''t stop!" His eyes were red and the blood vessels on his forehead were bulging. Luo Dong himself didn''t notice that there were several hands on his body pushing him and supporting him all the time. Those invisible hands seemed to come from his family members. "Definitely! Must go there!" After twisting and turning, Luo Dong finally knocked away the corpse blocking the road and rushed into the bus. The first time he entered, Luo Dong immediately ran to the driver''s seat and closed the door, then closed the windows. In just a few seconds, the bus was completely closed, and only Luo Dong was in the car. The car body shook slightly, and more and more dead people fell off the tunnel walls. They walked towards the bus and crowded around the vehicle, with their tragic faces pressed against the windows! His arms twisted into various angles and slapped on the glass, Luo Dong was going crazy with anxiety. "Calm down! The call is here. There can''t be all false high lives in the tunnel. The mastermind behind the abnormal events must have a basis to continuously create high lives. Its initial template should be here!" Gritting his teeth, Luo Dong looked at the cab: "Do you want me to start this bus that has been in a car accident?" (End of chapter) Chapter 409 The heart of flesh and blood Chapter 409 The flesh-and-blood heart of Gao Ming At this time, Luo Dong had no way out. Fine cracks appeared on the car window glass, and those monsters that looked like the corpses of Gao Xing would soon come in. "What the **** should I do!" Luo Dong didn''t know what happened at Xiangshengyong Apartment. Anyway, if he was given another chance to choose again, he would never enter this abnormal incident from Changcheng Community. Sitting in the cab, Luo Dong turned the key inserted in the car. The roar of the engine was mixed with countless high-pitched roars. More and more high-profile people gathered near the bus, and they all seemed to be preventing Luo Dong from driving the bus away. "They are all lunatics. If the future really turns out to be like this, I would rather be a ghost!" Pressing the accelerator, Luo Dong grabbed the steering wheel with both hands. The usually "shy and introverted" older programmer now looked like a devil with a completely exploded antisocial personality. He drove the bus directly into the corpse blocking the road! "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" Luo Dong didn''t want to kill anyone, even if it was a corpse that had already died once, he didn''t want to hurt the other person again, but now he had no choice. The bus that Gao Ming once took was like a scarred beast. It was forced to show its fangs in a desperate situation. The glass shattered and the car lights flashed in the dark tunnel, like a point of light against fate. Luo Dong no longer cared about thinking about anything. He gritted his teeth, stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, and drove towards the deeper darkness. He didn''t know what was ahead, but this was the only thing he could do now. The wind carrying the stench poured into the car, and the call in Luo Dong''s heart became stronger and stronger, as if something was about to wake up. The rain of corpses continued, and the tunnel walls seemed to have undergone some changes. Thick blood vessels penetrated the corpses, surging on the walls and ground like earth dragons. "Those things are stopping me. The more they don''t want me to pass, the less problematic my path is!" Luo Dong''s eyes were bloodshot. He was working hard for his family and to survive. The speed of the car was getting faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, Luo Dong drove hundreds of meters. At the end of the thick blood vessels, Luo Dong vaguely saw an opened shrine. The bottom of the shrine is connected to the blood vessels in the tunnel, as if the entire tunnel is part of its body. The black cloth covering the shrine fell to the ground. There was also a strange clay sculpture placed in the shrine. Luo Dong could clearly see its existence, but as long as he looked away, he would forget the other person''s appearance and appearance. "Something terrible will happen if you get close to it, but... I have no choice!" The call in his heart has clearly reached his ears, and Luo Dong also made his own response - bump into it! Whatever it is, crush it! The bus was traveling very fast, but the clay sculpture was also very special. It seemed to be somewhere between existence and non-existence. When the bus approached rapidly, the shrine and the clay sculpture became blurred together. If it continued, the bus should not be able to hurt the other party, but the strangest scene happened. The thick blood vessels that penetrated deep into the bottom of the shrine suddenly began to twist, and streams of meat-scented blood seeped out from the depths of the tunnel wall and forcibly injected into the clay sculpture of the shrine. The blur was stopped, and the bus ran over directly! "Bang!" A huge sound came to Luo Dong''s ears, and all the car window glass shattered. Among the debris in the sky, he saw that the clay sculpture had been knocked down. It was covered with glass, and the smooth skin of a living person flowed out. blood. What surprised him even more was that in the shrine, in addition to the clay sculpture enshrined on top, there was another puppet made of flesh and blood suppressed below. The puppet had arms on all sides, and its heart, which exuded a strong meaty aroma, was pierced by nails one after another. Its body was completely fixed on the base of the shrine, allowing the clay sculpture to absorb and corrode it. "Flesh Fairy!" His heart was beating wildly, and the two sides resonated. Luo Dong barely controlled the bus from hitting the wall. He jumped out of the bus as quickly as possible and picked up the flesh and blood statue under the shrine. The moment he took the flesh-and-blood statue out of the shrine, all the clocks in the entire Changcheng community that had been eroded by the future stopped at this moment, and then resumed a few seconds later. In just a few seconds, Luo Dong returned to the bus and started it again. As the flesh and blood statue entered the bus, the bus slowly changed and gradually returned to what it was like many years ago. Only then did Luo Dong understand that the bus trapped in the tunnel was the carrier of Gao Ming''s memory. "I have seen Gao Ming and his flesh and blood ghosts and gods. This flesh and blood statue sealed by the spikes should be Gao Ming, right? All the corpses came from the tunnel, and they should be forged based on the flesh and blood demons, so they have incomplete memory and the real Gao Ming There is a difference." Luo Dong didn''t get complete information, so he could only guess. Driving the bus desperately, Luo Dong looked back and saw that the smashed clay sculpture was recovering quickly. If he wanted to completely destroy it, it seemed that he had to be outside of its death state. "This is a dead end." Luo Dong tried to communicate with the flesh and blood statue, but the other party had no response at all: "Gao Ming''s parents asked me to give the letter to the real Gao Ming..." Luo Dong had no choice but to hold on to the steering wheel with one hand and bite open the envelope with his **** mouth. The flesh-and-blood statue that had no reaction before seemed to tremble. Luo Dong was distracted and looked at it. There were only two things in the envelope - a fading photo and a key. The photo is a group photo of Gao Ming''s family of three. Gao Ming is sitting at the table looking at the birthday cake. His father and mother are standing far away in the corner of the room. Gao Ming''s body slowly changes from black and white to color, but his parents'' bodies are not. Gradually turned into black and white. "This photo seems to be a part of another photo. It feels like the area around Gao Ming is empty. There must be other people standing between him and his parents!" Looking at the back of the photo, there are a few words scrawled on it. "You don''t have to worry about us, and you don''t have to come to us. From today on, you are the new parent. Take the house key and never come back to this place again." The words behind the photo meant nothing to Luo Dong, but the eyes of the flesh-and-blood statue that represented life slowly opened, and strange blood city patterns appeared on the surface of its imprisoned body, and the will that had been forced to sleep began to wake up! Drops of blood exuding a strong meaty fragrance flowed from the statue''s heart and dripped to the ground. It looked extremely painful. Luo Dong wanted to try to help him pull out the nails in his heart, but as soon as his hand touched the nails, his fingertips began to wither, as if there were black threads trying to penetrate into his body. However, Luo Dong was also very decisive. He took out the knife he carried with him and chopped off the piece of meat. "I''ve done my best, the rest is up to you." Luo Dong was concentrating on driving forward. He did not notice that the blood dripping on the ground from the flesh statue slowly changed. The smell of flesh wafted in the bus. Not long after, one after another, the blurred **** figures appeared on the seats in the car. (End of chapter) Chapter 410 future gods curse Chapter 410 The Curse of the Future God ?Luo Dong, who was mentally unstable, stared ahead. He vaguely felt that the car had become a little livelier. Glancing at the rearview mirror in the car, Luo Dong felt cold sweat break out on the back of his head. The car he was driving was filled with people at some point. They were still a little blurry at first, but as more and more blood flowed from the heart of the flesh-and-blood statue, the bodies of the passengers became more solid. "What are these things?" The passengers sitting in the bus were each stranger than the last. There were patients wearing hospital gowns from Lishan Hospital, patients who had been dismembered and put back together again, and faceless residents of the community. What Luo Dong didn''t expect the most was There was a panic-looking old aunt sitting in the last row of the vehicle. Ignoring the horrifying passengers in the car and the surging corpses outside the car, the old aunt grabbed the armrest and walked around in the car, and then ran to the driver Luo Dong. She slapped the door of the cab and asked anxiously: "Hello, have you seen my child? His hands and feet were penetrated by chains before, and he seemed to be picked up by something from behind. He said that he was going to die as a result. The price is to fight for a possibility, I am really worried about him. "Auntie, I might be a little busy right now!" Luo Dong had no idea what the old aunt was talking about. How could he be distracted at a time of life and death? More and more passengers appeared, and as if they had discussed it in advance, they used their soul blood to smear a blood city divine pattern on the inside of the bus. At the moment when the remains of the Blood City were completed, the bus completely turned into blood, the original rules were forcibly broken, and a glimmer of light appeared at the end of the dark tunnel. "Exit! I saw the exit!" Luo Dong grabbed the steering wheel excitedly. He never thought that his first desperate racing would be on a bus. The roar of the **** came from the tunnel behind him, and countless black threads emerged from Gao Ming''s corpse. These black threads that could eat away time and fate seemed to be the true form of the god. It didn''t expect that a small insect could have such a big impact. It completely underestimated Luo Dong''s will. Whether it''s Fan Fan or Luo Dong, these seemingly ordinary people were carefully selected by Gao Ming. Even Gao Ming himself was prepared. If his soul was shattered, he would choose one of them to continue the fight. Fate. The black threads pierced the skin of all Gaoming, and there were a lot of black threads hidden in every Gaoming''s body. It wanted to completely occupy Gaoming''s heart of flesh and blood. Seeing that the black line was about to leave the body, the grimace of the flesh-and-blood statue representing death suddenly smiled, closed its lips, and cracks appeared on its face. The flesh and blood clay sculpture had already prepared a back-up plan. Those high lives created using its flesh and blood turned into flesh and blood cages under the influence of the flesh and blood fairy, temporarily trapping those black threads. The omnipotent **** is trapped in flesh and blood, and the bus with the **** city passes through the tunnel! The light shone on him, and Luo Dong seemed to come to life again: "I succeeded! **! I actually brought it out!" There were extremely terrifying monsters tumbling in the black fog, and Luo Dong did not dare to stop. He continued to drive towards the apartment where he remembered his parents. In fact, there is no need for him to find the way. The flesh and blood statue, freed from the suppression of the clay sculpture, greedily **** the blood of the passengers. It has already sensed the location of Gaoming''s body! The flesh and blood heart and the spirit heart are attracting each other, and the distance between them is getting shorter! "Go through the city! As long as we return to the apartment, the Flesh Fairy should be able to find the room I came in from!" Luo Dong wanted to shout out all the depression in his heart. He drove a **** bus speeding down the road, using the most brutal method. Breaking through the fog. The survivors in Building No. 3 of Changcheng Community realized something was wrong. Many people claiming to be Gaoming''s parents appeared in this building. Under the guise of looking for Gao Ming, they ignored the taboos in the building, deliberately went to the most dangerous and terrifying places, and hid the curse and soul poison on themselves until every time they called Gao Ming''s name, it seemed like a curse. Same as him. These parents are looking for a good life like crazy. If they are really allowed to find a good life, the consequences will be disastrous. "It''s so vicious." Fan Fan always felt that he was used to seeing evil in the world, but this encounter still broke his cognition. The middle-aged couple kept saying how much they loved their lives, but what they did But he was hurting and cursing Gao Ming all the time. At the beginning, Fan Fan followed them and wanted to help. The more he went on, the more horrified he felt: "Gao Ming must not be allowed to meet his parents!" Making up his mind, Fan Fan also tried to contact other people in the building, but to no avail. "Can''t find it! Why can''t I still find it! Someone saw Gao Ming in this building with his own eyes!" The middle-aged man is no longer impatient. His eyes are filled with thick bloodshot eyes: "Could it be that my The child was hidden? Dismembered and hidden in different places? Hidden in small spaces that could not contain a complete living person?" The condition of Gao Ming''s parents is becoming increasingly unstable, and the curse on them is about to break out, but the object of the curse, Gao Ming, has not yet been found. Slowly twisting their bodies, the middle-aged couple looked at Fan Fan, He Jing, and the half-dead Xia Yang who were following behind them. "You are friends with Gao Ming. You said you have just met him? But we searched the whole building and couldn''t find him..." The middle-aged man''s voice paused and he slowly raised his head: "Are you lying to me? Yes. Did you kill Gao Ming? " Sanity is gradually lost, and the most vicious curse has been collected. Next, these parents seem to want to attack Gao Ming''s closest friends to complete the last step of the curse. "We are looking for a high life just like you." He Jing''s scalp was numb when the middle-aged couple looked at him: "Damn, these high-life parents are even sicker than him!" "What nonsense!" Fan Fan carried Xia Yang on his back, turned around and kicked the ground: "Run!" "It was you who killed him, it was you who killed him!" He Jing could finally see that the couple were not looking for Gao Ming at all, or that they were looking for Gao Ming just to kill Gao Ming. "With parents like this, I finally know why Gao Ming is so perverted." The three of them wanted to get rid of Gao Ming''s parents, but the middle-aged couple seemed to have spotted them, bringing all kinds of things with them. Such a curse came. Similar things happened in various areas of the building. It seemed that at one moment, everyone''s future was connected together by Gao Ming''s parents. They twisted the fate of all the survivors, just to kill Gao Ming with all their strength. "Being cursed and hated by one''s own parents, and pursued desperately, is this the future that Gao Ming least wants to see?" Fan Xian seemed to understand something, and he began to deliberately stay away from the vague call in his heart, carrying Xia Yang on his back. He ran towards the underground parking lot: "Gao Ming will definitely not attack his parents, so let me lead them to their death." Xia Yang''s face twitched when he saw the direction in which he was running. He wanted to stop him, but his injuries were too severe. (End of chapter) Chapter 411 Why are you looking at me like that? Chapter 411 Why do you look at me like that? Xia Yang has a special relationship with Gao Ming. He doesn''t dislike helping Gao Ming, but if he is asked to risk his life to save Gao Ming, he really can''t do it. Seeing that Fan was preparing to use himself as bait to lead his fateful "parents" into the fire pit, he quickly asked He Jing for help. But it may be because the psychological shadow he brought to He Jing was too deep before. He Jing remembered what Gao Ming said before leaving, and followed the arrangements of the example, and did not dare to resist at all. "stop" Xia Yang reluctantly moved his fingers. He wanted to draw one of Fan Fan''s legs on his palm, so as to influence Fan Fan to run towards the "dead end". Feeling that the speed was slowing down, Fan Ban pinched Xia Yang''s neck: "Don''t do it! Do you want to kill us all?" At present, there is a powerful enemy, and there are still people inside who are causing divisions. Anger surges in Ban Ban''s eyes. What he hates the most is people like Xia Yang. Speaking of which, Xia Yang was also innocent. After he woke up in Xiangshengyong Apartment, he was filled with joy and thought that the opportunity had finally arrived, but he didn''t expect that Gao Ming would trick him. He thought he was bad enough, who would have thought that Gao Ming was more cruel than him, and now he even suspected that these fathers and mothers who attracted curses everywhere were also caused by Gao Ming. The few people in front of them were about to be overtaken by their crazy father and mother. Suddenly, a strong smell of blood wafted out of the elevator. With a soft ding-dong sound, the silver-gray elevator door opened not far from them. Anyone who dares to take the elevator in an abnormal event is either a newcomer or a lunatic. In that completely sealed space, it is easy to be surrounded by ghosts and all kinds of weird things happen. "Uncles and aunties! Calm down!" A man''s trembling voice came from the elevator, and Fan Fan looked towards the elevator out of curiosity. As soon as he glanced over, he was welded there, and cold sweat flowed directly from his forehead. The walls of the sealed elevator car were covered with talisman papers, each with the house number and Gao Ming''s name written on it. In the center of the elevator, several middle-aged couples whose bodies were covered with black threads were intertwined. They kept taking out new talismans from under their clothes, and allowed the black threads to form curse words on them. "These things are all the result of lucky parents?" He Jing''s pupils dilated. He finally understood what "tiger father has no dog son" means. "Don''t be like this! I know where Gao Ming is! Just calm down!" What surprised Fan Xian and He Jing was that among the bodies of the middle-aged couples entangled together, there was another man''s voice. He seemed to be extremely frightened, but he was still trying to shout. "People in the elevator know where Gao Ming is?" Sharp-eyed Fan saw the corner of the school uniform. The school uniform was the same as the one Gao Ming wore in Xiangshengyong! Although the man''s voice was different from Gao Ming''s, the similar school uniform made Fan Bian a little undecided. After hesitating for a moment, he pulled out the knife behind him, threw Xia Yang to He Jing, and rushed directly towards the elevator. The disaster that ordinary people avoid has inspired the ferocity of Fan Ban. Under the ordinary facial features, a grimace is looming. Fan Fan pierced the twisted living bodies with a knife and caught the trapped man. "Give me your hand!" "Who are you?" A handsome face emerged among the twisted bodies of Gao Ming''s parents. The example did not explain any more and forcefully dragged the other person out of the elevator. Gao Ming''s parents, who had been concentrating on the curse, slowly turned their heads. They held the talismans with black silk threads on them and looked at the examples one by one with crazy expressions. All the talismans in the elevator car were shaking, as if a little baby was laughing with blood on its face. "Let''s go! Go to the underground parking lot!" Fan Shi held tightly on the man who was pulled out of the elevator. The man wanted to thank Fan Fan, but when he heard that Fan Fan was going to the underground parking lot, his already pale face became even more ugly. . "Wait a minute! The underground has turned into a common morgue! A great terror is brewing inside!" The man in school uniform tried his best to stop him, but at over 1.8 meters tall, he couldn''t shake off Fan''s hand at all, and could only be beaten by Dragging forward: "It''s over, it''s over. I thought I escaped death, but in the end, I was caught by the King of Hell and escorted to reincarnation. I''m really convinced!" The cold wind hurt their cheeks, and several people ran as fast as they could. The example who rushed to the front was like a **** of murder. He kicked open the security door blocking the way in an extremely violent manner. He didn''t think about his own life or death at all. He just wanted to bring in those parents who were full of curses. underground. "The **** of the future transformed into Gao Ming''s parents, which shows that his parents are the biggest weakness in Gao Ming''s heart. Looking at the current situation, Gao Ming must be in trouble. He probably can''t attack his parents, even if they have become A monster..." Fan Fan started to think: "Everyone has unspeakable pain hidden in their hearts. If you have a life that you can''t do, leave it to me." Thinking of this, Fan Bian''s eyes became firmer: "One-sided help is just pity, mutual support is salvation. I may not be able to keep up with you now, but sooner or later I will catch up with you." After smashing open the last door, Fan Fan looked at the tunnel leading to the underground. The pungent smell of corpses poured into his nose, but his expression remained unchanged. "I want to help Gao Ming get rid of those alienated parents here." Fan Yan rushed down without hesitation, but the footsteps that had been following them slowly disappeared. "Stop! Stop!" The tall young man in school uniform clung to the fire guardrail: "My uncles and aunts are not chasing me, so there is no need to run away!" Slowing down, Fan Bian reluctantly turned around and waited for the alienated parents. As a result, there were only scattered talismans and blood stains in the corridor. Those parents seemed unwilling to go near the ground, and they went to other places to collect curses. Seeing this scene, Xia Yang also breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to say something to Fan Bian, but the injury was too serious and he just spat in the end. "Did you just call them uncle and aunt? What''s your relationship?" Example stared at the handsome young man warily. "My name is Xishan, they are the father and mother of my good brothers." After adjusting the school uniform, Xishan put his hand into his pocket to make sure that his "gift" was not lost. "Do you know Gao Ming?" "We are all from Class 13." Xishan''s seemingly casual words made both Fan Bian and He Jing''s expressions change. In the Xiangshengyong Apartment, Fanfan and He Jing have already seen the brutality of Class 13. Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui, the two scum of Class 13, have become the most valued subordinates of God Jingtuo; let alone Gao Ming, even The seemingly ordinary Liu Yi dared to challenge the God of the Past and cooperated with others to kill the monster named "Past". There seems to be no normal person in these thirteen classes, either a perverted person or a sick ghost. Xishan was watched by Fan Fan and He Jing. His hand hidden in his pocket tightly grasped the purple underwear of his female neighbor, and he felt guilty. "Why are you looking at me like that?" (End of chapter) Chapter 412 Is the future crying? Chapter 412 Is the future crying? "Is there something on my face?" Xishan touched his face with his left hand. He did not dare to take his right hand out of his pocket at all. The gift he received was quite special and could easily be misunderstood by others as a pervert. "I''ve been offended a lot before." Fan Xian immediately apologized to Xishan: "You were not trapped in the elevator, but you deliberately sneaked into the bodies of those monsters?" "The three of us only attracted the pursuit of one pair of parents, but you were able to gather an elevator of monsters. So this was your plan?" He Jing and Zhuo Jun are colleagues, and they are deeply aware of the insidiousness and cunning of the students in Class 13. experience. "The layout is out of the question." Xishan recalled his previous experience. He enthusiastically went out with Gao Ming''s parents to find Gao Ming, and told them many taboos in the building. As a result, the middle-aged couple seemed to have reached the rebellious stage. , ran wherever there was danger, and in the end even summoned the spirit in the elevator. After Xishan persuaded him for a long time, he discovered that the sacrifice used by the other party turned out to be himself. Xishan, who was almost sacrificed alive, wiped the blood on his body and chose to change the topic: "I took a risk and got some information. The building is full of lucky fathers and mothers. They use the elevator to move every room in the building." A layer of resentment is gathered together, as if they want to contaminate something together. " "Do they want to pollute the soul of Gao Ming?" "I don''t know, but I always feel..." Xishan said with some uncertainty: "Those alienated parents seem to be deliberately tempting Gao Ming to kill them. This is probably a conspiracy. If Gao Ming doesn''t kill them , then they will continue to curse Gao Ming. If Gao Ming really goes on a killing spree, something that Gao Ming will regret will definitely happen in the future." "A very keen guess, he is indeed from Class 13." He Jing nodded in agreement. "It''s an award, how can I put it? In terms of weird stories and abnormal events, our class is definitely a national key point. I have learned something under the influence." Yushan is very modest. He did not figure out the identity of the other party. , we can only pull the tiger''s skin first. "What can make Gao Ming regret it?" Fan Fan also began to think: "These monsters are forged by the **** of the future at first glance. It would be no shame to kill them. Could it be that there are Gao Ming''s real family members among these alienated parents? In the future Did God mix Gao Ming''s blood relatives into it? He wanted to see Gao Ming kill his father and mother with his own hands and make Gao Ming completely collapse? " The firmness of Gao Ming''s will is unique in his life. In the future, if God wants to defeat Gao Ming, he will definitely use special methods. "How despicable." The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was possible. He sat on the stairs leading to the underground parking lot, pressing his fingers on his temples. It might be that he had a headache due to overthinking. He didn''t pay attention at first, but suddenly he noticed something was wrong with the way Xia Yang looked at him. It felt like he was appreciating novel works of art. A chill surged up his spine and into his brain, and he slashed behind himself with a knife. Stinky blood spattered all over him. At some point, the security door of the underground parking lot was opened a crack, and a headless female corpse almost fell on Fan Bian''s back. "What is this?" Although the corpse had no head, its body was unrealistically beautiful. All proportions were close to perfect. The only thing that was unacceptable was that there was a huge mouth on the abdomen of the corpse. The moment the female corpse was chopped over, she seemed to be frightened and crawled on the ground at an extremely fast speed. By the time Fan came to her senses, she had already fled back to the underground parking lot, leaving only blood stains on the ground. "You obviously saw it, why didn''t you tell me?" Fan Yan grabbed Xia Yang, but Xia Yang completely ignored Fan Fan and closed his eyes, as if he was reminiscing about the beauty just now. "You don''t have any special quirks, do you?" Fan Fan wanted to punch Xia Yang, but he was afraid that he would kill Xia Yang who was seriously injured and would not be able to explain it to Gao Ming. "Don''t fight internally. He probably didn''t react." Xishan pulled the two away, deliberately lowered his voice, and said in a very serious tone: "I was among the first batch to enter Changcheng Community, and I personally experienced the situation in Building 3. After all the changes, you were right not to enter the parking lot, which can be said to be a restricted area. " "Why?" "Did you see the headless woman just now? All the corpses in the underground parking lot have been transformed into matrices. They symbolize the future." Yushan didn''t know where he heard about it, and he looked enigmatic. "I have a good brother named Wang Jie. His uncle revealed some information before we entered here. Among the abnormal events, there were two clay sculptures representing the two gods in the past and the future. What is the identity of the gods in the past?" Im not sure, but I know that the body God has prepared for me in the future is in this underground parking lot. "The future **** is a headless woman?" Fan Fan was very surprised. He let go of Xia Yang and carefully pondered Xishan''s words. "The future has not yet arrived. All the corpses in the underground parking lot have been transformed into maternal bodies. The future is gestating in one of her stomachs. Only by killing the unborn ones can they be completely destroyed." Xishan said People don''t have much ability, what they are best at is hugging someone''s thigh. He followed Wang Jie loyally and did know a lot of inside information. "This future **** feels even harder to kill than the past gods." "Of course, the past really exists and flows in memories; the future has not yet arrived and is full of variables and unknowns." Xishan sighed: "Let me tell you another worse news. Only within a certain period of time can the future and the past be combined. Only when God kills them all will they truly disappear. As long as one of them still exists, the other will be reborn soon." While a few people were talking, Xia Yang, who was thrown to the ground by Fan Yan, was still looking at the safety door. He didn''t care at all about Fan Yan''s rough action just now. He just stared at the darkness behind the door and slowly narrowed his eyes. The legs of the model originally drawn on the palm of his hand were erased, and Xia Yang tried to draw the strange female corpse just now on his body. His broken body and soul were like a colorful canvas. There were not only the irrational Hong Yi, but also the most evil and cunning Situ An. He even secretly copied the Blood City and the Flesh Fairy, as well as all kinds of high-level characters. life. Now, while no one was paying attention, Xia Yang drew the female corpse with his own blood. The perfect body structure made him particularly excited, and his injuries seemed to have recovered a little. After he finished the painting, he heard the faint cry of a baby in the underground parking lot, but strangely, only he could hear the cry. "Is it the future that''s crying?" Looking behind the safety door with calm and gentle eyes, Xia Yang''s narrowed eyes hid a hint of excitement. (End of chapter) Chapter 413 Who is in the play? Chapter 413 Who is involved? Appreciating his latest painting, Xia Yang couldn''t help but touch the body of the female corpse, but in the end his fingertips only touched his own skin. "The future **** lives in the future and has not yet been born, but the mother body that gave birth to it has been affected by its power and has become perfect without flaws. This is really the most beautiful corpse I have ever seen. I really want to see her head!" Xia Yang sighed sincerely. He thought he was a very pure person. Just like now, he didn''t care about the safety of Hanhai at all. Not to mention the life and death of strangers, he didn''t even care about his own life and death. A catastrophe broke out, the whole city fell into chaos, and tragedies happened every day. Whether it was Gao Ming or Situ An, everyone had their own goals and obsessions in life, and they were silently suffering their own pain. The only exception is Xia Yang. He is living so happily now. Looking at the safety door, the bruised Xia Yang began to crawl slowly. He heard the cry of the future, but he had no idea of ??killing the future in his heart. He tried his best to crawl toward the door, just to go. Look at the head of the future mother, look at the most perfect body, and then draw the other person on yourself. Whether it was because he had no malicious intentions or because the painting on his body deceived other mothers, Xia Yang was not hindered. By the time Fan Fan finished chatting with Xishan, Teacher Xia had already climbed to the door. He grabbed the safety door with his hand, pushed open a gap, and melted his body into the deep darkness. "Don''t go in!" He Jing noticed something was wrong and wanted to stop him, but it was too late: "Has this guy''s brain been damaged?" Xia Yang was given his life to Xia Yang, but now that the living person was missing, Xia Yang was a little angry. Although he thought Xia Yang was a pervert, he still couldn''t do such a thing as watching him die. Following Xia Yang, Fan Fan also opened the safety door of the underground parking lot. He thought that Xia Yang would not be able to climb far when he entered, but after opening the door, he realized that he was very wrong. The underground garage that was supposed to be full of vehicles has completely changed its appearance. The air is filled with the rotten smell of corpses, but at a glance, everything is glowing with "life". The vehicles are filled with moving pieces of meat, and the pillars are wrapped with thick blood vessels. , there are human faces next to the lampshade, slightly shaking heads can be seen everywhere, and stumps that are still growing can be seen every few meters, like flowers and vegetation blooming in the garden. This "vibrant" scene made Paradigm stay at the door as if petrified. The stench was overwhelming, and the rich vitality and death were intertwined. This seemed to be the "future" that the future **** most wanted to see. "I''m here." Xia Yang''s body was surrounded by a thick blood vessel, but that thing didn''t seem to mean harming him: "The God of the Future seems to be held back by something. Its will is not here for the time being, and I don''t know. When will it come back, but now is a great opportunity for us." In terms of abnormality, it must be Xia Yang, but no normal person would dare to go in casually. "I can hear the future crying. Please help me look for it." The will of the future **** pursues the Flesh Fairy and Luo Dong in the world behind the clock. The "body" of the future **** seduces Xia Yang and Fan Ban. At this time, Building No. 3 of Changcheng Community becomes different from before. Hiding in a narrow storage room, Gao Ming was almost close to "Xuan Wen"''s body. Both of them heard the knock on the door and the anxious shouts of Gao Ming''s parents. "Xuan Wen" in the dark looked a little complicated. She was supposed to help the future **** create despair for Gao Ming, and she could even choose to sacrifice herself when necessary. But as she got along with Gao Ming slowly, she began to hesitate. The God of the Future gave her the worst future and told her that if she wanted to alleviate her pain, she could only introduce more people into this worst future. Her own beauty was shattered. When she saw the happiness of others with red eyes, all the pain in her heart turned into malice, and she became an accomplice of the future god. She once had an extremely longing for love, and the God of the Future saw this, so he asked her to play the role of "girlfriend" and "lover" in the worst future. She deceived countless survivors and tore apart the love she longed for most in the most brutal way. She hoped that this would relieve her pain and please the gods in charge of the future, but the reality was that she became increasingly irritable and desperate. What God gave her in the future was not an antidote, but an addictive poison. She didn''t know when she would completely lose herself. She had given up on getting rid of this worst future. But at this time she met Gao Ming. The man in front of her was different from any other survivor in the building. He remembered all the details of the woman in his heart and was familiar with all her habits. It seemed that the feeling could no longer be simply described as love. , as if transcending life and death, breaking fate. Every room they entered was a future. The two moved forward in despair, and time was stretched infinitely. During their relationship, all "Xuan Wen''s" fantasies about love were realized by Gao Ming, but unfortunately she is not Xuan Wen, she is just a child protected by her parents in the room, an ugly, scary, and feared child. ghost. Xuan Wen is the role she plays, but she is immersed in this role next to Gao Ming, and is somewhat unable to step out, or is unwilling to step out. "Don''t answer them..." It may be selfish. "Xuanwen" doesn''t want Gao Ming to be taken away so soon. She knows that she is no match for the future god. If this is a dream, she just hopes to prolong the dream as much as possible. time. "Mom and dad?" Gao Ming''s expression was a little confused. He grabbed the door handle and prepared to open the door of the storage room. "They are not your father and mother!" "Xuan Wen" on the other side took the initiative to grab Gao Ming''s hand, and she said something that "can''t be said": "Don''t answer, as long as you respond, they will I will always follow you and bring you all the misfortunes and curses. Family is a harbor and an inescapable shackles. Gao Ming didn''t let go, he stared at "Xuan Wen" silently. "I''ll take you to a place." A small area of ??ulcer appeared on the woman''s skin, which seemed to be related to what she just said that she shouldn''t have said. "Where to go?" "A place where ''Xuan Wen'' will definitely take you." The woman grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist, and after making this decision, a smile finally appeared on her face. Avoiding Gao Ming''s parents, "Xuan Wen" seemed to be fighting against some "invisible" force. She ran around the building with Gao Ming, took a long detour, and finally entered a room full of clocks. . "The future you are looking for may be hidden here." The ulcers on the woman''s body are getting worse, and soon she will lose all her beauty. (End of chapter) Chapter 414 Falling in love early? Chapter 414: Puppy love? The future Im looking for? The sound of clock hands moving came from everywhere. Gao Ming seemed to have sunk into the long river of time. The past was constantly repeated and the future was reshaped again and again. There seemed to be a different ending hidden behind every clock on the wall. "The God of the Future has hidden all the futures it has collected in this room." As long as the woman spoke, a sound like cloth being torn apart would come from her body, and her perfect appearance gradually began to distort: ??"God is here It died in the shadow world a long time ago. Its statue crazily collects all kinds of different futures, just to find a future where it is not completely distraught. But as long as its fate is still there, it is destined to be unable to be resurrected in the future, so it needs to find A future where destiny is to be killed. Coincidentally, it found this possibility in one of your futures. "Xuanwen" told Gao Ming what she knew. After saying these taboo words, the ability given to it by God in the future gradually turned into a curse. Gazing across the clock on the wall, Gao Ming frowned. The God of the Future put almost all of his energy on him, not only blinding all his perceptions, but also using his parents to pass the curse of the entire building to harm him. At this moment, he could feel the call of Ruoyouruowu, but because of the full obstruction of the God of the Future, he could not determine which clock it was. "What will happen if you make the wrong choice?" Gao Ming needs to find the only answer among countless choices. "You may be trapped in it for a period of time, or you may be assimilated by that future and become..." The woman did not continue. The consequence of choosing to fail is to become like her and become an accomplice and toy of the future god. . There was a big **** in the skin on her back. "Xuanwen''s" skin was like a tattered dress. She could no longer maintain her appearance and would show her ugliest and truest self in front of Gao Ming. side. Curling back, "Xuan Wen" was a little afraid that Gao Ming would see her current appearance. She wanted to speak to stop Gao Ming from turning around, but she soon found that her voice had also changed, no longer like that of Xuan Wen. The gentle and pleasant sound turned into a hoarse ghost roar. Gao Ming tacitly understood that he did not look back at Xuan Wen. He placed his hand on his chest. After merging all the selves that died in the past, his will was not much different from that of the departed gods. There were footsteps in the corridor outside the room, and not long after, there was a knock on the door of the hidden room! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Excuse me, is Gao Ming at your home? We are his parents. The child has not come home yet, and the phone cannot be reached. We are very worried about him!" "Oops!" The woman pressed her body against the door, her pupils trembling with fear. "Open the door, open the door! My child is missing! Is he in the house?" "Gao Ming! Gao Ming, are you in there!" "Open the door! Open the door!" The door panel of the hidden room was trembling, and the skin that resembled Xuan Wen''s skin on the woman''s body had slipped off, and her ugly body was pressed tightly against the door panel. Hearing the voice from behind, Gao Ming was about to turn his head, but the woman yelled at him: "Don''t come over! Go find your future!" This voice had nothing to do with Xuan Wen. It was unpleasant and scary, but Gao Ming didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. In fact, he had known for a long time that the woman was not Xuan Wen, but he just didn''t say it out loud. "I saw a photo of you and your parents in your bedroom. If I succeed in killing the God of the Future, I will definitely reunite you." No longer pretending to be a fake love, Gao Ming walked deeper into the house. . Normally, it would be impossible for him to find the "answer" under the full interference of the God of the Future, but something unexpected happened in a certain clock, and Gao Ming felt a familiar breath penetrate it. Layers of seals, getting closer and closer to him. Stopping, Gao Ming looked at the inconspicuous clock in the corner: "There is only one chance to choose, is it?" The knocking on the door by her father and mother outside became more and more terrifying. "Xuanwen" was almost unable to hold on anymore, and she might be torn apart alive by her angry father and mother. Narrowing his eyes, Gao Ming made a choice. He did not leave "Xuan Wen" behind. He turned around and grabbed "Xuan Wen" who had become extremely ugly and terrifying. He dragged her and rushed towards the clock in the corner. The moment the two left, the door was smashed open by "Dad" and "Mom", and countless cursed relatives poured into the house, but Gao Ming and "Xuan Wen" were nowhere to be seen. Opening her eyes again, "Xuan Wen" looked down at her wrist in disbelief. The slender ghost hand covered with bruises and curses was tightly grasped by Gao Ming. She has now taken off Xuan Wen''s skin and turned into her true self, but Gao Ming didn''t care at all, just like before. "Are you blind?" The woman already had the answer in her heart. Gao Ming had seen through everything long ago, but what really surprised her was that Gao Ming would actually save her at the last moment and take her into his future. among. Compared with the woman''s ups and downs of mood changes, Gao Ming''s expression was a bit complicated. He was familiar with everything here. This was the place where he once rented. He seemed to have returned to the rainy night of the Ghost Festival. This was his future and the place where everything began. "My life is a constant repetition of death. The end of the future is indeed the starting point of the beginning." Walking in the familiar corridor, Gao Ming didn''t even have to consciously identify the road. His body was already unconsciously moving towards home. "The voice calling me is getting closer and closer. He seems to be running towards me across the city and the night..." Stopping at the door of his house, Gao Ming looked at the familiar door lock. He put his hand into his pocket out of habit, but the door key was long gone. There was a faint sound in the house, and Gao Ming''s eyes slowly changed. He slowly raised his hand and knocked on the door lightly a few times. Without speaking or reacting in any other way, Gao Ming just stared at the door nervously, his ears carefully picking up all the sounds inside the door. There were the sounds of chaotic footsteps in the house, as well as the sounds of running and dragging heavy objects. About a minute later, the door was opened. The dim and warm light in the small house followed the crack in the door and shone on Gao Ming. He stared blankly at the middle-aged couple living in his future home. "Why are you back so late? Your mother has reheated the food several times. Wash your hands and eat quickly." The middle-aged man''s words seemed to have been rehearsed many times and were very smooth. He asked Gao Ming to wash his hands, but at the next moment, he saw the tall, ugly and terrifying female ghost following Gao Ming. (End of chapter) Chapter 415 The family I can only see when Im crazy Chapter 415: The family I can only see when I go crazy His eyelids twitched, and the middle-aged man tried his best to stay calm. He glanced behind Gao Ming uncertainly. Yes, his own child came home with a woman who was broken in every sense of the word. An unexpected situation occurred. The middle-aged man''s mind was spinning rapidly, but he could not remember the next line. The sound of chopping meat came from the kitchen, and my mother was urging, but the middle-aged man opened his mouth, and in the end only two words came out: "Come in?" Gao Ming, wearing a school uniform, stood at the door. Hearing his father''s familiar tone, he felt a little dazed for a moment, as if he had returned to the rainy night when he returned home from a high school outing. He walked into the house in a state of despair, overstimulated and frightened. Holding the woman''s wrist, Gao Ming entered the rental house. Everything here was no different from when he left, and time seemed to have been frozen. "Why did you come to me all of a sudden?" Gao Ming stood under the light, listening to the sound of cooking in the kitchen, and looking at his father whose facial expression was completely stiff. Every Gao Ming who entered the house had never said this sentence before. For the middle-aged man in the rental house, this was also a brand-new "line". "I called you more than a dozen times but no one answered. We were worried, so we wanted to come and see you." Many of the middle-aged man''s movements have formed muscle memory, and he unconsciously wants to save his life. When he reached out his hand, he realized that Gao Ming didn''t have his schoolbag. Knowledge replaced by a female ghost? "Give me your dirty clothes." The middle-aged man thought quickly: "How old are you, how can you wear clothes like this? They are wrinkled, as if they were on the battlefield." "It''s okay, I''ll wash it myself." Gao Ming looked at his father silently, and the face in memory overlapped with reality. The man in front of him was different from the fathers and mothers outside who were cursed. He was special. However, in the world of the future god, Gao Ming did not dare to speak easily, let alone shake his heart casually. He had already lost too many things in order to get here, and he must not let the future **** find any flaws. The middle-aged man was a little confused by being rejected by his high fate. Those high fates before were more like puppets, very obedient to their parents'' words, as if they were puppets that had lost their souls. Although the Gao Ming in front of him acted strangely and his tone was different from the Gao Ming in his impression, the middle-aged man felt that this Gao Ming was more real. He didn''t play anyone, just like an actor who finally returned home after performing **** the stage. In this place, he didn''t need to play anyone, he could just be himself. A special dish is being cooked in the kitchen. The spoon of Gao Ming''s mother is about to tip and smoke, but the middle-aged man begins to hesitate. After unbuttoning the top two buttons of his shirt, the middle-aged man''s eyes slowly moved to the "woman" next to Gao Ming: "Your classmate?" Gao Ming shook his head, he didn''t know how to explain it. "Girlfriend?" The middle-aged man''s face turned dark. Regardless of whether Gao Ming was replaced or not, it was somewhat abnormal to be able to do such a thing. After hearing the word "girlfriend" from the middle-aged man''s mouth, the woman was a little embarrassed. She shook off Gao Ming''s hand and slightly turned her broken cheek, which still had facial features similar to "Xuan Wen". . Generally, to describe a shy girl, one would say that the other person''s cheeks are like ripe apples, tender and red, but when looking at the woman''s face, the middle-aged man only thinks of words such as blood pricks, bone and flesh, etc. "She is my friend." Gao Ming said seriously, "She has helped me a lot." The middle-aged man frowned and glanced at Gao Ming, who was wearing a school uniform. He didn''t even know if this situation could be considered puppy love. Taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man tried his best to adjust his breathing. He kept telling himself in his heart that this high life was fake and forged anyway. Even if he had a child with a ghost, it would have nothing to do with me. So many fake high lives have been killed, this one is not missing, there is no need to be angry. He thought this in his heart, but the middle-aged man was still a little uncomfortable. The other high-life people who came in were trying their best to become normal. Although their goals were bad, they were at least working hard. The high life in front of him had nothing to do with normality at first sight, which made him want to pull the other person''s ears and force him to take the right path. "I''ll go to the kitchen to serve the food, and you take your friends to wash their hands..." The middle-aged man glanced at the woman''s **** palms: "Forget it, there are bandages and disposable gloves in the cabinet." Shaking his head, the middle-aged man looked majestic, but was actually very soft-hearted. He opened the kitchen curtain and walked directly in. Gao Ming, who was sitting in the living room, could vaguely hear the conversation coming from the kitchen. "How about changing some dishes?" "What''s wrong?" "Your son brought his friends back this time." The middle-aged man''s voice was low and he was very troubled. "What does the girl look like? What does the family do?" Gaoming''s mother, who was originally calm, suddenly became interested and couldn''t help asking. "She looks more open-minded. I don''t know what she does at home. I just want to give you a vaccination in advance so that you don''t get scared later." "So powerful?" "Cooking, cooking." The chat in the kitchen was very warm. The figures of father and mother were reflected on the kitchen curtain, and Gao Ming''s eyes gradually became softer. He remembered some things that happened when he was a child. His father was very serious, busy at work, and hated untidy things. But he, who always had a straight face, found a dying kitten while taking shelter from the rain at a bus stop one day. Dad took off his suit, held the kitten against his chest and sent it to the pet hospital. He himself was completely wet, but the kitten''s fur was dried a little by the warmth. My mother has a good personality and has a good relationship with the neighbors. She looks soft and weak, but once when she was fishing with her father next to the reservoir and saw a child falling into the water, she jumped in to save him without hesitation. Gao Ming''s father and mother occasionally quarrel, but in Gao Ming''s eyes, it seems that as long as they are together, no difficulties are considered difficulties. "Are the future gods looking for ghosts to play the roles? Or...are they really them?" The aroma of food wafted from the kitchen, and it didn''t take long for Gao Ming''s mother to walk out with a plate of dishes. She opened the curtain with a smile on her face, and when her eyes moved to the woman next to Gao Ming, the smile froze on her face. This girl is really open-minded, and you can almost see her brains through her face. The female ghost who was forced by the God of the Future to play the role of "lover" also noticed Gao Ming''s mother''s reaction. She lowered her head quietly. Xuan Wen''s skin had been broken, and this was her. "Come over for dinner! I won''t answer the phone. Do you know how worried your dad and I are about you!" Gao Ming''s mother untied her apron and directly pulled Gao Ming up from the sofa. Then she looked at the woman who lowered her head. With a complicated and contradictory expression on her face, the lucky mother finally picked up the woman''s hand and said, "You kid, your previous life... must have been very hard." (End of chapter) Chapter 416 A family dinner that I have never had in my dreams Chapter 416 A family banquet that has never been seen in dreams Before God comes in the future, a woman has a happy family. She is well protected by her father and mother. She is kind-hearted, her eyes are full of hope, and she believes that the essence of life is beauty. But later, Changcheng community was enveloped by the twisted belief in the future god, and the residents in the building became puppets. The woman''s parents were tortured by the future **** at will, and she herself became a toy to satisfy the god''s evil taste. Because a woman yearns for beautiful love, the God of the Future forces her to play the role of "lover" in other people''s memories. The things she hopes for most are torn apart time and time again in front of her eyes, and everything she cherishes is destroyed. She was once beautiful and kind, but now she has turned into a terrifying and ugly ghost. Even she dare not look at her true appearance. She can only hide in other people''s futures, wear the skin of other people''s beloved people, and do what they want. A ghost who can never get love. After being taken home by Gao Ming, the pain in the woman''s heart was indescribable. The warmth of home ignited her memories. She longed to really become the person Gao Ming liked, but she also knew that this was impossible. The skin of "Xuan Wen" has been broken, and her true appearance has been revealed. She only dares to huddle in the corner of the sofa. The former rich little princess now looks like a disfigured stray cat. When she saw Gaoming''s mother coming, she was at a loss. She was ready to be disgusted and kicked out. But what she didn''t expect was that the middle-aged woman grabbed her hand and spoke with a full tone. Heartbroken, at one moment she seemed to see the image of her mother in the other person. "Come and eat." Gao Ming''s mother helped the woman up. After seeing her exaggerated height of nearly three meters, she turned back and glared at Gao Ming: "No matter what, since you have chosen someone else, you must be responsible. Don''t Regret, and dont attack or bully others for certain reasons. Hearing his mother''s teachings, Gao Ming tilted his head slightly. He recalled his first experience of raising a small animal in elementary school. His family did not object, but it taught him to take responsibility and respect life. Everything that happened after entering the house felt familiar to Gao Ming. This familiarity did not seem to be forged by the God of the Future. There was no deliberate care and there was a trace of rationality in the absurdity. Sitting next to the dining table one after another, Gao Ming smelled the aroma of the food and really felt a little hungry. No matter how delicious the food outside seemed to be, it didn''t have this smell. After getting up and dividing the chopsticks, Gao Ming served everyone rice as he usually does at home, even placing a bowl in front of the female ghost. His actions were seen by his mother. Those Gao Ming had never done such a thing before. The Gao Ming in front of him seemed to be his own child. "If it''s really your child, bringing a female ghost to your door, it doesn''t seem like something worth being happy about." Gao Ming''s mother was a little worried, and not long after, the middle-aged man came out with the last plate of food, which was Gao Ming''s mother. Broccoli was my least favorite thing before. The middle-aged man didn''t say anything and casually placed the plate of food away from Gao Ming. He and Gao Ming''s mother looked at each other tacitly. Most of the food on this table was fine, with the exception of the plate of broccoli. If the Gao Ming in front of him was really their child, then Gao Ming would not get up to eat the thing he disliked the most. "My friend''s sense of beauty is quite special, but you are not surprised. You are even used to it. It seems that you have experienced a lot of things and seen various things on the way here." Gao Ming looked at his father and mother, both sides They are all determining each other''s identity. "The outside has indeed become different." The middle-aged man poured himself a glass of wine. After taking a sip, he told the couple their experiences along the way without hiding anything. I met a driver possessed by an evil spirit, picked up and dropped off various passengers from the underworld, and finally came here by luck. Gao Ming''s father said it lightly, but Gao Ming could hear the danger. The old couple''s lives were hanging by a thread many times. If it weren''t for good luck, they would probably be lost outside forever. After taking a sip of the hot porridge, Gao Ming felt very warm. He still remembered that every time he walked out of the tunnel, he would receive calls from his father and mother, but it seemed that the people calling him were no longer his father and mother. He kept wondering, was it his father and mother who came to the door, or was it his parents who called? When a disaster breaks out and he disappears, where are his parents? This time in the world behind the clock, Gao Ming knew the answer. When he was in danger and was taken out of the tunnel by Xuan Wen, his parents had already come to Hanhai out of worry and were trapped in the shadow world on the night of the Ghost Festival. He died and came back again and again, and his father and mother seemed to come back again and again. Both parties were trapped in an unsolvable cycle. Judging from the results, Gao Ming''s parents also encountered special things in the shadow world. Most of them encountered various accidents, but some actually found Gao Ming, but they were affected by someone in the shadow world. Due to an unknown influence, they became what they looked like in the photos. "If the people in front of me...are really my parents, then were they ripped out of my birthday photo by the future god? Are there still parts of my father and mother still trapped somewhere in the shadow world? ? Gao Ming''s hand unconsciously touched his "gift". His birthday photo did not give him any powerful abilities. Compared with the photos of Xia Yang and Situ An, it can be said that he was weak and pitiful. He could only let his father Mom sent me endless cakes. "Is it because my photo is incomplete?" When this idea came to his mind, Gao Ming felt that all the fathers and mothers in the photos were looking at him. Recalling the words behind the photos, Gao Ming had a vague guess in his mind. "This future **** did me a favor. The strange abilities of their two brothers brought me closer to the hidden truth." This time, in the death realm of the future **** and the past god, Gao Ming gained a lot. All past selves were reconciled, and his will surpassed the limits of human beings. If the Flesh Immortal can swallow the two clay sculptures prepared for himself, then he will hopefully reach a whole new stage. "When you eat, eat well and don''t think about it." The middle-aged man couldn''t help nagging. He didn''t mean any harm and said this just to hide his nervousness. "Thank you for cooking so many delicious foods for me, but..." Gao Ming picked up the chopsticks. He was about to pick up the food when he suddenly heard a strange noise coming from the bedroom, as if a basket of live fish fell to the floor. Their bodies slapped the floor hard. "This doesn''t sound like a sound that a person can make?" Gao Ming remembered that bedroom where he **** his father and mother who came home one after another. (End of chapter) Chapter 417 Flesh and blood returns Chapter 417 Return of flesh and blood The revolving dart of fate hit the center of his eyebrow, and Gao Ming had a strange look on his face. He had heard similar sounds in reality before, and that bedroom was the place where he used to tie up his father and mother. There was a strange noise, and the expressions of Gao Ming''s father and mother became strange. The old couple pretended to be calm while eating food, but mother stepped on father''s foot under the dining table to signal the other party to say something. Because of one voice, the expressions of the three people changed subtly at the same time, as if they had discussed it in advance. It''s not that the whole family didn''t enter the house. The female ghost who witnessed all this silently put down the meat she just picked up. On the contrary, she seemed more normal now. "Can I go and take a look in the bedroom?" Gao Ming did not take direct action, but politely asked his father and mother for their opinions. "You should rest. You are tired from running all day. I will take care of it." The middle-aged man stood up directly, and his mother took advantage of the situation to pick up food for Gao Ming. This family has a total of eight hundred tricks, and they are constantly testing each other. Only the female ghost looked at the meat in the bowl and felt that Gao Ming''s family was so warm and this family was so nice. "The world is not peaceful recently, and there are a lot of rats in the community. I suspect something has run into the bedroom." The middle-aged man prepared the ground in advance, and then opened the bedroom door a crack. It was a good thing that he didn''t open it. The sound of the door shaft turning seemed to stimulate something inside the door, and the strange sound suddenly became louder. "Bang!" A ferocious grimace broke free from its restraints and hit the door panel hard. The light from the living room shines into the dark bedroom, and the shadows in the bedroom slowly fade away, leaving half blurry light and half thick darkness. In the place where light and darkness intersect, there are terrifying faces and twisted bodies! The Gao Mings who were **** in the bedroom by Gao Ming''s father and mother all went crazy, not sure if it was because they saw the real Gao Ming or because Luo Dong crashed the shrine in the tunnel. Thick blood vessels appeared on the faces of those tall people, distorting their facial features, causing them to collide and entangle with each other hysterically! This scene that was so terrifying that it was beyond cognition appeared in front of several people, but no one was afraid. The tall father and mother had complicated expressions with a hint of embarrassment. Gao Ming felt that this scene seemed familiar and fell into memories. The only person in the room who was startled was the female ghost who followed Gao Ming in. Who would have thought that the old couple would have a room full of Gao Ming in their bedroom, and her warm filter was instantly shattered. Crazy Gao Ming rushed outwards, the rope on his body tightened to the extreme. The middle-aged man instinctively dodged back, but when he turned around, he saw Gao Ming walking towards the coffee table and lifting the heavy vase. "Dad, give way." The wind howled by, and the middle-aged man heard a crisp "pop" sound. Porcelain shards flew everywhere, and the middle-aged man''s face was stained red with blood, and his head fell to the ground. It wasn''t over yet. When the other party didn''t react, Gao Ming picked up the plate of broccoli on the dining table and walked to the bedroom door. He squatted next to his other self, stuffed the broccoli into his mouth, and helped him swallow it very "considerately". The stunned Gao Ming chewed food unconsciously, and his body gradually lost control. However, the expressions of other Gao Ming in the room became more ferocious and terrifying, and their bodies began to deform, and black lines exuding the aura of the future emerged from their bodies. It seems that these monsters can no longer maintain their high-life image. "The other vegetables are not poisoned. Only the broccoli, which I hate the most, has a problem." Gao Ming stood guard at the door of the bedroom. His tone of voice was completely different from before, with a special kind of tenderness: "Have you discovered that I Is it different from other high lives? Thats why you havent taken action to kill me? "You..." Compared to the middle-aged man''s caution, his wife was more excited. "Are you really Gao Ming? Our child has finally come home?" Gao Ming''s mother looked into Gao Ming''s eyes. She wanted to go over and recognize each other. She was extremely looking forward to Gao Ming''s answer, but she still restrained her actions. "All the people who passed away in the past are standing here now. We walked for a long time in the rainy night, and finally found a way." All the memories merged together, and every high-life parent in the past was his. Dad and Mom: "I''m sorry for making you worry." After listening to these words, Gao Ming''s mother''s eyes immediately became moist. She had no hope of traveling through two worlds on a night road. Taking out his most precious birthday photo, Gao Ming held it and gently held his mother''s hand. The hearts were beating, and the blood lines of both parties seemed to be connected together. The black and white photo of the deceased had no objection to them, as if it was their common memory. "Past, present, future... If it weren''t for the abilities of those two clay sculptures, I might never be able to see you, and I wouldn''t know that there are still some fathers and mothers trapped in the shadow world." Gao Ming had already killed his own Emotional, but at this moment he still held his mother''s hand tightly. "Some dads and moms?" Dad, who was originally very moved, was a little confused after hearing Gao Ming''s words. "Every moment I am looking for my way home, and every moment you are looking for me, so there are countless me and countless you in the world." Gao Ming also held his father''s arm, They formed a resonance with that photo, and the figures of father and mother seemed to fade a little. His heart was beating more and more violently. Even with the future god''s blockade and targeting, Gao Ming''s blood became boiling hot. What he is looking for is very close to here, and it is still approaching! The monsters in the bedroom who had lost their vitality exuded a thick corpse smell, and piercing screams came from the bedroom. At the same time, the heavy fog shrouding the city was penetrated by a ray of light, and the whistle of the bus broke the silence of the night! "I brought out the things those monsters threw in the tunnel!" Luo Dong''s roar echoed in the community, and the bedroom door was smashed at this moment. The monsters entangled each other and rushed towards Gao Ming and his parents like hungry ghosts. They tore off all disguises on the floor, ceiling, and window sills and crawled over quickly! "Go downstairs!" Gao Ming''s eyes were pierced by a red line, and all the flesh and blood in his body was shouting with all his strength. "Walk!" Dragging their parents, Gao Ming rushed downstairs. The middle-aged couple did not resist. They chose to believe this time. Before Gao Ming''s mother left, she didn''t forget to grab the female ghost and run away with her. Although she didn''t look quite right, after getting along with her briefly, the girl still felt very quiet and innocent. (End of chapter) Chapter 418 nail in heart Chapter 418 The nail in the heart Black lines sprouted from the bodies of the intertwined monsters, and they twisted their bodies to chase after Gao Ming. "Your friend did it! He came back from the tunnel alive!" Gao Ming''s father had previously placed his last hope on Luo Dong, and Luo Dong did not disappoint the couple. The honking of the passenger car sounded far away in the silent city, and the lingering black fog was knocked out of a road. "I didn''t expect that the two seeds I sowed casually could grow so quickly and pull me out of the abyss." Gao Ming kicked open the dilapidated corridor door. He looked up and saw Luo Dong sitting in the driver''s seat. . His clothes were in tatters, his hands were tightly holding the steering wheel, and Luo Dong''s arms were still stuck with fragments of the car window. The bus that drove out from the depths of the tunnel was covered with scratches, the windows were all shattered, and a thick layer of blood remained on the bus. The original color of the bus was no longer visible. Everything shows that Luo Dong''s journey was not easy, and he accomplished a miracle. When Luo Dong saw Gao Ming, countless Gao Ming''s faces appeared in his mind, but he soon discovered that the Gao Ming in front of him was different from the monsters in the tunnel. "Open the door! He is really lucky, my child is back home!" Gaoming''s mother was afraid that Luo Dong would misunderstand, so she shouted loudly. They had no time to delay, those monsters covered in black lines were coming soon. "It''s really Gao Ming..." After receiving the affirmation from Gao Ming''s parents, Luo Dong almost cried. He had been saved by Gao Ming before, and he would feel a special sense of security when he was next to Gao Ming. How could he feel like now? In this way, you have to work **** your own. The rusty door slowly opened, and sticky blood and pieces of meat fell from the crack in the door. Gao Ming boarded the bus with his parents and the female ghost. He once took the bus leading to the past behind the door of the past god, merging with all his dead selves in the past; now he took the same bus again in the hidden room of the future god, only this time The place he wants to reach is not the past, but the future. After getting on the bus, without anyone reminding him, Gao Ming''s eyes were already looking at the flesh and blood statue next to Luo Dong! It had eight arms on all sides and exuded a strong scent of meat, but its heart was pierced by long nails. "Flesh Fairy!" The road in the past was paved by Gao Ming with death, and he will rewrite the road in the future together with flesh and blood ghosts and gods. "The **** in the abnormal event trapped this clay sculpture in the tunnel. It seemed to be ready to eat your god, but I risked my life to bring it out." Luo Dong glanced at the bus: "There seems to be some suppression in the clay sculpture. Looking at the others, we sacrificed them all in order to drive the car out, using their souls and remains to draw a **** city on the car. " "The torture chamber was opened by the Flesh Fairy?" Gao Ming nodded and looked at the other survivor besides Luo Dong in the car - Situ An''s mother. Every seat in the bus was covered in blood, but the seat where Situ An''s mother was sitting did not change much. She was also very scared at this time, clutching the back of the seat tightly with her hands. "Where is your child?" Gao Ming walked up to the tired old man. Situ An''s mother raised her head. She looked at Gao Ming, and then slowly moved her eyes to Gao Ming''s father and mother, as well as the "daughter-in-law" who looked rather special. Destinies are intertwined. What she longed for to happen to Situ An was realized by Gao Ming. In fact, she didn''t want Situ An to become the underground emperor of Hanhai, nor did she want Situ An to be the Lord of Blood City. She had been trying to persuade Situ An, but her son could no longer stop. "You don''t say anything. It seems that he was indeed taken out of the torture chamber. The God of the Future and the God of the Past came from the bottom of the Black Lake. They were collected by Situ An and Lu Zang. These two clay sculptures are also one of Situ An''s back-up men. ? " Gao Ming''s body shook with the bus. In order to avoid those monsters, Luo Dong restarted the bus. Seeing that Situ An''s mother still lowered her head, Gao Ming didn''t ask any more questions. "You know better than anyone what Situ An has done, and he needs to be punished. Neither you nor I are qualified to forgive him on behalf of those victims." Gao Ming turned around and said, "In addition, Let me tell you something, if I die, his soul will be gone." From the moment Situ An entered the torture chamber, he could not get rid of Gao Ming. Even if he killed Gao Ming, he would be distraught and start over again with Gao Ming. The execution house is a blind spot that fate cannot see, and the prisoners here have become part of Gao Fate. Situ An''s mother''s fingers trembled slightly and her head lowered. After getting the exact answer, Gao Ming felt a little headache. He really didn''t expect that Situ An could escape under such circumstances. When that guy was trapped, he didn''t mention anything related to the gods of the future and the gods of the past, and he even threw out a lot of information in order to divert Gao Ming''s attention. "That guy probably had a good idea of ??the General Bureau of Investigation. After his death, he disclosed the secrets of the Bureau of Investigation and portrayed himself as a righteous man. While making the Bureau of Investigation take the blame, he also intensified the conflict between ordinary citizens and the General Bureau. I If the strange player I represent appears at this time and gives the citizens other choices, he will definitely be regarded as a thorn in the General Bureau''s side. The General Bureau of Investigation will try its best to kill me, and the abnormal events that continue to get out of control will also bring me danger, and even..." Gao Ming remembered clearly that it was Situ An who guided him to Lishan Hospital step by step. Maybe releasing all the clay sculptures was also part of Situ An''s plan. The scariest thing about this **** is that you never know what his real plan is, and he won''t live even if he dies. "Comparing this, Teacher Xia is more pure." Among all the candidates for the Lord of the Blood City, Xia Yang is already considered "kind". The bus started, leaving the past road behind. No one knew where they were going. When danger comes, Luo Dong can only drive forward, even if the front is shrouded in heavy fog. Without caring about the end point, Gao Ming came to the cab and stretched out his hands towards the flesh and blood clay sculpture. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. This time, he entered the abnormal event in advance just to find out the conspiracy of the Investigation Bureau. Unexpectedly, the two clay sculptures were already prepared, as if they had been waiting for him. However, the two clay sculptures seemed to know that he could not be killed directly, so they split him into countless parts. This process was extremely painful, but Gao Ming got through it. The fingertips slowly touched the flesh and blood idol, and the four grimaces opened their eyes at the same time and looked at Gao Ming together. Just when the two sides were touching, the crucified heart in the chest of the flesh-and-blood statue suddenly beat. "I should be the only one who can help you remove these nails." (End of chapter) Chapter 419 leading Chapter 419 Dominance Flesh ghosts and gods have never called for high life so strongly, as if the two are a whole, and it doesn''t matter who dominates the other. "One of the body and soul must face difficulties. We can''t both live in fairy tales, nor can we all fall into the abyss." Gao Ming knew very well how dangerous the nails driven into the heart of the flesh and blood statue were, but he still held them with both hands. The flesh and blood clay sculpture picked it up and placed it on his chest. Now this was a good opportunity for Gao Ming to get rid of the Flesh Fairy, but he didn''t do that. If he wanted to go further and see the future that no one had ever seen, he had to rely on the power of the Flesh Fairy. . The bus plunged into the thick fog, and there were roars of ghosts everywhere. It seemed that no direction was safe. All Luo Dong could do was drive forward, and he could not stop under any circumstances. "I saw your will in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. At that time, you were trapped in grandma''s room. You were the last one to step off the platform and send me to the finish line." Gao Ming''s hand slowly tightened the clay sculpture: " We have experienced the past together, and I hope you will always be in my heart in the future. After the words fell, Gao Ming grabbed the nails nailed to the flesh and blood statue. His fingers were instantly burned, and strange black words crawled up his arms like worms. The scene in front of him was extremely weird, but Gao Ming didn''t care. In the future, God''s will needs to suppress the entire Death Realm, and the parts it can mobilize are not much stronger than Gao Ming. "No one can take what belongs to me." The God of the Future wanted to possess the Flesh Immortal, and it was very close to success. He didn''t expect Gao Ming to escape from Xiang Sheng Yong''s apartment, and he didn''t expect Luo Dong to enter the tunnel and destroy the shrine. The originally exquisite plan had a problem in one link, causing a chain reaction. Gao Ming could hear the terrifying roars in the spikes, but he was not afraid and allowed the words to crawl all over his body. "What the God of the Future has been worried about is the fusion between me and the Flesh Immortal. Without either of us, neither one of us will be able to exert our full strength. In this case..." Chi Hong stared at him, and Gao Ming, in the midst of the shocked eyes of his parents, used both hands to forcefully The flesh-and-blood clay sculpture was pressed against his heart! The sharp nails pierced the skin, and Gao Ming and the flesh and blood statues forced themselves closer in this way. Their blood was mixed together, and the thick scent of meat overwhelmed the rotten stench of the entire world. The warm blood in Gao Ming''s body followed the wound created by the cursed spike and poured into the body of the flesh and blood statue. Their hearts beat at the same frequency, like violent drumbeats or thunder on a summer night. All four ghost faces roared, and the dry blood vessels hidden under the statue''s skin were gradually filled with passionate blood. The Flesh Fairy seemed to have regained a steady stream of power. "Congratulations!" The living creature who was occupied by the congratulations stared angrily. Among the four faces of the Flesh Fairy, he was the only one who completely obeyed Gao Ming. When Gao Ming said those words, he tore at his wounds with both hands, risking the risk of damaging the clay sculpture. , wanting to be completely integrated with Gao Ming. If it were another time, the other three faces of the Flesh Fairy would definitely have blocked it, but at this moment they seemed to have acquiesced to it all. The shell of the clay sculpture shattered and fell like a blood scab, and pieces of flesh and blood exuding a strong meaty fragrance rushed towards the wound on Gao Ming''s chest. The cursed spike of the future **** has indeed penetrated the bodies of the two people, but it has also completely connected them together. Gao Ming didn''t care about the curse at all, let alone the unknown risks. In the future, God didn''t expect Gao Ming to swallow the curse into his body. Gao Ming was not a believer in the Flesh Immortal, but he did something that no believer would do casually. This was an absolute trust. Severe pain came from his heart, and the long nails seemed to be no longer nailed to the flesh and blood clay sculpture, but became nailed to himself. Every nerve was affected, and curses spread all over his body in the blink of an eye. His whole body was shaking with pain, but a smile appeared on his face, a wild and hysterical smile. Every drop of blood of the Flesh Immortal is perfectly integrated with him. They are inseparable. The most important thing is that this fusion is led by Gao Ming and Gong Xi, who represents the birth phase. The familiar power is returning. Once the soul is attached, the flesh and blood begin to grow crazily! Gao Ming''s red eyes suddenly opened, and a complete blood city pattern appeared on his body. "Open the torture chamber for me!" The chain of fate made a loud noise, and the heart of the gods representing the will and the heart of flesh and blood representing the body were all taken back by Gao Ming. Ghost shadows appeared around Gao Ming, and eight thick arms stretched out from his back. The tortured flesh and blood ghosts seemed to tear the night sky apart. However, because the spike had not yet been pulled out, the flesh-and-blood ghosts and Gao Ming''s combined efforts only erupted briefly. The power that exceeded the endurance limit of the hidden room made the city seem like a broken mirror. The fog dissipated and the city revealed its true face. There is no sound here, and believers of future gods and past gods can be seen everywhere. They were once residents of the two communities, but now they are used as meat for the production of faith. They were sitting or lying in various corners, their eyes closed, their faces sometimes scared, sometimes smiling, immersed in their own futures. What''s more terrifying is that most of them have black lines that represent a bad future. Those black threads like worms wrap around their necks and **** everything from them. "Is this what happens when you become a follower of the future god?" Gao Ming clutched his chest. He and the Flesh God had sharp nails stuck in their hearts. Forcibly using the power of the Flesh God would consume a lot of their lifespans. He endured the severe pain and looked into the distance. There were doors built on the edge of this strange place. There was a clock hanging on each door. Among them, the clock belonging to Gao Ming had been destroyed, and the dial was covered with blood. "You should be able to leave through that door." Gao Ming pressed Luo Dong''s shoulder: "Drive there!" The black thread wrapped around other believers formed a wave, trying to keep Gao Ming and the others here forever, and both sides were competing for time. The parents in the car did not speak. They knew that their children had grown up. The female ghost bent her tall body and lay beside the car window to look carefully at the believers. She wanted to find her parents. "The future **** wants to force you to obey, so he won''t leave your parents here." Gao Ming no longer needs to pretend, but he found with a headache that the female ghost seemed to be still immersed in Xuan Wen''s role. He didn''t come out, but he was obviously a "monster" nearly three meters tall, but he always unconsciously acted like a little bird. Not finding her parents, the disappointment in the female ghost''s eyes could not be concealed. She sat helplessly on the chair, her head just touching Gao Ming''s shoulders, but she did not dare to use her body to get close. (End of chapter) Chapter 420 The next reunion is forever Chapter 420 The next reunion is forever Gao Ming also saw the sadness of the female ghost. He knew all too well the pain of not being able to reunite with his family. "I will help you get your parents back from the hands of the future god." The curse of the gods took root in Gao Ming. He silently endured the severe pain without turning around and looked at the door that belonged to him. Although he didn''t look at the female ghost, his voice still made the female ghost tremble in her heart. There was a person who was willing to fight with gods for him. Looking at Gao Ming with blood-red eyes, the female ghost opened her mouth slightly, wanting to say something, but she still lowered her head. Her sharp fingers gently rubbed the buttons on the hem of the red dress. "Almost there!" The door to the future was right in front of him. Luo Dong relied on the superb driving skills he had honed along the way to successfully drive the bus to the exit before those black threads caught up with him. "Get off the bus!" Gao Ming was the first to step out of the bus. After opening the door, he did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he waved to the others. He was worried that the door would be closed after he left. "Holy shit! Those black thin lines have turned into a black sea!" Luo Dong trotted to the door. He looked back and was so frightened that his spine trembled: "What on earth are these black lines that grow from the bodies of living people?" Huh? Why are even ghosts afraid of it? "Those things are the embodiment of faith. They are not living creatures. You can also think of them as part of the body of the future god." Gao Ming has destroyed many clay sculptures, and he knows these things better: "The body of the **** has died. Their remaining will can only be continued through faith, which is also their method of interfering with reality." Without giving Luo Dong a chance to continue asking questions, Gao Ming pushed him out and grabbed Situ An''s mother: "You come with me." Situ An''s mother stayed nearby, and Gao Ming''s father and mother looked at the door but hesitated a little, as if they were worried that they would no longer be able to see Gao Ming after leaving the door. The hidden room behind the clock was built by the future **** with the help of his special abilities. The rules here are different from the outside world. "Staying here will only cause trouble for the child. Our goal here is to ensure that our son is safe. Now we should feel relieved. Gao Ming has indeed grown up." Gao Ming''s father persuaded Gao Ming''s mother, not forgetting during the process. Take a look at the female ghost: "It has grown to a point where even we can''t understand it." Gao Ming''s mother seemed to sense something. She held Gao Ming''s hand until the wave formed by those black lines approached, and then she and Gao Ming''s father left together. "You go too, I will do what I promised you." The female ghost nodded slightly, and after she also left, Gao Ming grabbed Situ An''s mother''s hand and stabbed a drop of Flesh Fairy''s blood directly into her heart. "Situ An''s mother is no longer alive. You are Situ An''s kindness and guilt, his humanity, and your only flaw. Don''t resist, take me to find him after you leave here." After Gao Ming finished speaking, Open the door and leave. Opening his eyes, Gao Ming heard a cry of surprise. Luo Dong found that the bodies of Gao Ming''s father and mother were constantly melting, as if they were going to completely merge into the shadows. They have stayed in the shadow world for too long and can no longer leave. Gao Ming''s father had already expected this. The old couple did not fully explain it to Gao Ming, but told them their most thrilling and cruel encounter in one sentence. In order to cross the city to find Gao Ming that night, they also spent a lot of money. Big price. "Our son is very good, we should be happy." Gao Ming''s father grabbed Gao Ming''s mother''s hand: "Don''t cry, we are already very lucky." Gao Ming''s father is indeed not very good at comforting people, unlike Gao Ming''s previous father. Hearing his relief, Gao Ming''s mother couldn''t help it and turned her head away. "At least we had dinner together after a long time. Didn''t you say that you had long wanted to have dinner with your child?" Gao Ming''s father put his arm around Gao Ming''s mother''s shoulders: "Besides, it''s not like we won''t see each other again. With Gao Ming With the ability, wouldnt it be easy to come to the shadow world to find us? Gao Ming''s father signaled Gao Ming to say a few words. This scene reminded Gao Ming of the day long ago when he was going to stay away from his parents and go to Henshan Prison alone to work as a psychological counselor. "It''s a pity that our past memories may have been forged by fate." Gao Ming hugged his father and mother from behind: "But all the feelings are real. I will find a way to bring you out of the shadow world and let all the Mom and dad came back and turned all the black and white photos into color! "What you say is unlucky, kid." Gaoming''s father wanted to say something else, but his body had been completely swallowed by the shadow. After his father and mother disappeared, a blank photo turned into ashes, and Gao Ming''s birthday photo showed a father and mother. They were obviously shocked and did not expect that there would be so many "selves" in the room. Picking up the birthday photo, Gao Ming pursed his lips. There was one more thing he had to do. "I will restore you to normal, even if it requires killing Fate and completely destroying the Shadow World..." Gao Ming, who had regained two hearts, was qualified to fight against the clay sculpture. He pushed Situ An''s mother in front of him: "What did your child tell you? You should be able to sense his location, right?" The old lady didn''t speak, and Gao Ming no longer insisted. He asked the Flesh Fairy to use his blood to forcibly transform Situ An''s mother''s body and convert her belief. "As long as you don''t have any ill intentions towards me, that drop of blood is enough to protect your soul from curses and evil spirits." Gao Ming was telling the truth, but Situ An''s mother frowned. "Aren''t you the biggest evil spirit in this torture chamber?" After Situ An''s mother said these words, she suddenly covered her mouth. She realized that she had actually spoken out what was in her heart. With a smile on her face, God has complete control over believers. As long as Situ An''s mother has any thoughts, flesh, blood, ghosts and gods will know it immediately. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" A fierce knock on the door came from a distance, and Gao Ming''s parents shouted outside the door: "Gao Ming! Are you in there! Are you in there!" "I almost forgot about them. This future **** turned monsters into my parents to attack me, and made believers turn into me to confuse my father and mother. It deserves to be damned!" Cursed all over his body and with a spike stuck in his heart, Gao Ming doesn''t care about more curses. The top priority now is to find Situ An and capture him using the chains of the torture chamber. In Gao Ming''s view, the threats from future gods can be ranked second. "Let''s go, get out of here first." With the clues stolen from Situ An''s mother''s heart, Gao Ming opened the door to the hidden room. Several people were already mentally prepared, but they were still frightened by the terrifying scene outside the door. A jump. (End of chapter) Chapter 421 old enemy Chapter 421: Old Enemy Everyone has his own pain, and everyone has a future that he is afraid of facing, and this is the source of God''s power in the future. Compared with the untouchable pain of the past, the hopeless future is even more suffocating. Outside the door, there were crowded fathers and mothers. Their whole bodies were covered with curses, and all the negative emotions in the whole building seemed to be concentrated on them. "Gao Ming! Gao Ming!" Those parents screamed like crazy as soon as they saw Gao Ming. Their love had a strong rotten smell, as if they were going to chew Gao Ming into pieces and swallow it into their stomachs. "Father and mother have been looking for you! We are worried to death!" A distorted voice came from the black mouth. "Do you know how much we paid to get here! Why are you so disobedient! You can''t see us even though you are right behind the door!" Resentment was rising, mixed with curses, and the faces of those parents seemed to be squeezed into Gao Ming''s body. "Good luck! Come here! Let mom hug you! We miss you so much!" The black hair was stuck together, the curse had become so thick that it had become a substance, and there were blood stains on the walls where the father and mother passed by. Not only did the monsters look like their father and mother, their bodies also faintly exuded an aura that Gao Ming found familiar, as if it was his own blood. "We are connected by blood. The curse was triggered by my father and mother, but it can be applied to me. Can God be so vicious?" In the past, Gao Ming might have felt a little regretful about the destruction of the shadow world, but now he has no such thoughts at all. . Look at what those clay sculptures did to the citizens of Hanhai. "God" doesn''t treat people as human beings at all. Living people are just pieces of meat that provide them with faith and will. The so-called paradise is made of living corpses. It is the paradise of God and the purgatory of living people. "Killing Fate is what I must do, but I will not stand on the side of the shadow world like Situ An." Gao Ming grabbed the spike on his chest with five fingers. The passage was blocked, and he could only offer sacrifices. Life calls again to flesh and blood ghosts and gods. "Congratulations!" The wound was torn, curse words were surging all over his body, and had climbed onto Gao Ming''s cheek. He looked extremely hideous and terrifying. The flesh and blood swelled, the door of the torture room was forced open, and the chains engraved with the names of the deceased were swung out by Gao Ming. "Since you want to be reunited so much, then stay in my house forever, and never be separated for the rest of your life." There are already enough curses on his body. If the spike cannot be pulled out as soon as possible, Gao Ming''s vitality will continue to pass away, so he adopted the most direct and simple method. The chains of the deceased were wrapped around the monster''s body, and together with the curses, he was imprisoned in the torture chamber by Gao Ming. The scene was cleared in an instant. Gao Ming did not stand firm and knelt on the ground with one knee. The spike went deeper and deeper. Every time his heart beat, his whole body seemed to be torn apart. The blood turned black, and those curse words seemed to flow in the blood and began to grow towards his heart. "You must pull out the nail before the curse creeps into your heart." Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming wanted to stand up, but found it difficult to control his body. Every time he uses the power of the Flesh Immortal, the impact of the future god''s nails on him will become greater. This pain is not only heart-breaking physical pain, but also endless mental torture. "Where do you want to go?" Luo Dong grabbed Situ An''s mother, and the female ghost walked to Gao Ming and slowly squatted down. The two of them seemed to have agreed upon it, with one leading the way and the other helping Gao Ming move. Before Gao Ming, who was covering his heart, could react, the nearly three-meter-tall female ghost had already carried him on her back, with sharp claws hidden in her sleeves. The female ghost dragged Gao Ming''s legs with her arms. Every time her character "Xuan Wen" comes back, she will carry Gao Ming out of the tunnel and give Gao Ming a new beginning. This unforgettable memory has a profound impact on her and seems to make her confused. By myself. "The future **** has many methods, but he doesn''t seem to have the body to directly intervene on your side. I suspect that he may be held back by something." The female ghost lowered her head, and her voice had become completely different from Xuan Wen: " This is your chance." The female ghost had no other choice. She completely turned to Gao Ming: "I will take you to the room of the future god." On the first floor of Xiangshengyong Apartment, the door that represents the past was destroyed by Gao Ming. The door that represents the present is connected to the outside world, but no one dares to go through because the door that represents the future is also abnormal at this time. Behind the door that the Kaitan players and the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau cannot see, a group of team leaders are running for their lives in a hurry with Liu Yi. The two of them are in a completely different state than when they were outside the door. The team leader of the group has silver hair and Liu Yi has an appearance. They haven''t changed, but their temperament is cold and terrifying. This seems to be what they will look like ten years from now. "It''s all your fault, you lackey of the shadow world!" The team leader was furious, and he ran wildly on the building shrouded in shadow. Liu Yi was much calmer in comparison. She was holding a clay sculptured head in her hand. The strange thing was that the head kept making baby cries. She seemed to be tired of hearing it, so she stuffed her red armband directly into the mouth of the head. inside. "Hurry up and return that thing!" The team leader was really anxious. He followed Liu Yi into the door and witnessed the most desperate future of the Hanhai. The shadow world completely swallowed up the Hanhai, and all the dead ghosts and gods were killed. Resurrection in the living. The two of them should have stopped all this from happening, but Liu Yi chose to become an accomplice. It was not until the last **** in the shadow world appeared that she suddenly launched an attack and took away the head of the statue, causing the two of them to be chased by the entire world. kill. "If you go back, you will really be a lackey." Liu Yi felt the power filling her whole body. Behind this door that represents the future, those who enter can overdraw their future abilities. It is because of this that she persists until now. "Then what''s your plan?!" "I''m not forcing you to come in with me." Liu Yi clutched the head tightly and took out a white student union armband from her pocket: "Wait, the way out will appear." "Are you waiting?" In the deepest part of the underground garage of Changcheng Community, citizens wearing white student union armbands were hung upside down next to the pillars, like lambs waiting to be slaughtered in a slaughterhouse. There were holes in their heads, and their blood flowed around a headless clay sculpture. On both sides of the clay sculpture, stood two half-human, half-ghost monsters. On the left is a high school student wearing a school uniform, and on the right is a middle-aged man whose hands and feet were pierced by chains and covered in injuries. "Gao Yun, you have been fighting with me endlessly at Hande Private Academy, and now you want to stop me?" The chains on the middle-aged man''s hands and feet seemed to have life. They were constantly twisting and struggling, but they were forcibly suppressed by the headless clay sculpture. down. "I don''t want to fight with you, but you are always such an eyesore." Student Union President Gao Yun had a sullen face, as if he had been stripped of his emotions: "Gao Ming will be here soon, Situ An, why don''t you run now?" Its too late. (End of chapter) Chapter 422 Gao Yuns Cage Chapter 422 Gao Yuns Cage "It''s Gao Ming who should run away, right?" After hearing the word Gao Ming, Situ An''s eyes changed slightly. "Are you scared?" Gao Yun, who seemed to always have only one expression, slowly showed a smile on his face: "I didn''t expect that there are people in this city that you are afraid of. This is not like you, Situ An "After leaving Hande Private Academy, you talked more." Situ An took a step forward, grabbed the chains on his body with his backhand, and shouted towards the headless clay sculpture: "Future God, I agree to all your requests. If I want to be your believer, come and use my body as your shrine! The will of the headless clay sculpture is not in the underground parking lot. Situ An seems to know this and dares to call upon the gods unscrupulously. The chains that penetrated his body rattled, affecting all the wounds on Situ An''s body. His soul was like a piece of paper that could be torn at any time, but the strange thing was that whenever he was about to be unable to bear it, the helpless Thin black lines would emerge from the clay sculpture of his head and penetrate into his heart. "In order to escape from Gao Ming''s hands, is it worth it to become a selfless puppet?" The smile on Gao Yun''s face has disappeared: "At least Gao Ming never intended to erase your will." "That''s because I''m still useful to him." There seemed to be fish swimming under Situ An''s skin. From the open wounds, an extremely horrifying scene could be seen. His body was densely packed with twists. The silk threads, most of which are black threads that smell rancid, and a small number of which are red threads that smell strongly of blood, are all "faith". Shaking his head, Gao Yun raised his hand: "You think yourself too important, don''t you?" "This sentence is not bad for a high life. You are not even qualified to be one of the thirteen candidates, so stop here...deliberately delaying time!" Situ An''s scarred back tore a hole. A large amount of faith flowed under his skin, and after a moment, an eye suddenly opened among the chaotic and crazy threads. The eyes turned, and the whites of the eyes slowly spread. If Gao Ming were here, he would find that the eyes hidden in faith are exactly the same as the eyes of the clay sculpture. "The biggest mistake Gao Ming made was arrogance and greed. If I were him, I would definitely crush my opponent to ashes and destroy him physically and mentally!" Halfway through Situ An''s words, his mouth turned into another unfamiliar word. From the sound of his voice, he seemed to be truly parasitized by a god. Black threads began to grow on the chains rooted in the void. The future **** was not inferior to the Flesh Immortal. It was eroding those chains step by step and wanted to completely control Situ An''s body. "The future god''s will is with Gao Ming. The clay sculpture head evolves into the most beneficial future behind the door. The clay sculpture body is hidden here to give birth to a new life. I finally got in here. I thought I could occupy the ownerless body, but I didn''t. Thinking that Situ An would be here, Gao Yun seemed to be thinking to himself: "Did the future **** see this future? That''s why he rescued Situ An at all costs?" "Anyone who spies on the throne of God should die!" Another hole opened in Situ An''s cheek, and one eyeball stared at Gao Yun indifferently. It didn''t care what Gao Yun was saying at all, as if the outcome was already determined. Thick shadows escaped from the corpses hanging in the underground parking lot. The chain on Situ An''s left arm finally couldn''t bear it and broke. With a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, Situ An''s voice and the voice of the indifferent **** sounded at the same time: "You are the first, and the next one will be a good life!" Hate, endless hatred runs through the future, dyeing everything around him into darkness. The aura exuding from Situ An is very terrifying. He seems to be merged with the death realm of the entire Changcheng community, while Gao Yun is subject to all the rules Targeted, his body and life force were constantly being deprived of him. "Did another chain break? This Situ An is really difficult to deal with..." Gao Yun''s words were very strange. His raised hand did not reach out to Situ An, but to his own head: "If you do it a few more times, I can''t I really can''t trap him anymore." With one palm strike, Gao Yun''s head was shattered, and his mind was filled with blood-red twisted beliefs just like Situ An! Cracks appeared on Gao Yun''s body and began to be broken in large areas. The white student union armband on his arm fell off by itself and fell to the ground. "What are you doing?" Situ An wanted to retreat, but the distance between the two was too close. Those **** beliefs directly invaded his body without giving Situ An time to react. These **** threads did not harm Situ An, and were unable to defend him at all. They just completely penetrated into his body. "Backtrack!" Having cycled through life and death so many times in that tunnel gave Gao Yun an incredible ability - backtracking. After sacrificing everything in himself, he could reverse the target within a certain distance to a certain time. Situ An, who was almost completely occupied by the future god, suddenly stopped. The eyes on his cheeks slowly closed, and the torn wounds on his skin began to heal. His expression, memory, body, everything was going backwards. Go back fifteen minutes. When Situ An was being recalled, a student wearing the uniform of Hande Private Academy came out of hiding. He picked up the white armband that fell on the ground and put it on his arm. The moment he put it on, his expression and demeanor changed. With a slight sigh, the student picked up the corpse with a broken head on the ground and hung it upside down on the pillar around the clay sculpture, letting the remaining **** faith flow out and gather around the headless clay sculpture, slowly eroding it. "The clay sculpture that pollutes the future **** in this way may have a chance to occupy its body. If my life is about to pass, then I will live in the future." Each corpse hanging upside down represents a retrospective, representing a "Gao Yun" who sacrificed himself. The student in school uniform arranged his armbands. After he finished the last step, Situ An''s cold voice appeared not far away: "Student Union? Gao Yun?" Silently raising his head, Gao Yun stared at Situ An not far away: "We meet again." "Gao Yun, you fought with me endlessly at Hande Private Academy, and now you want to stop me?" Situ An''s eyes were red. He didn''t know why, but his heart seemed to be filled with hatred for Gao Yun and Gao Ming. meaning. Glancing at the seventeen corpses hanging around the pillar, Situ An''s heart seemed to be torn apart. He said to Gao Yun in an extremely dangerous tone: "Sooner or later I will find your true body." Hearing Situ An''s words, Gao Yun raised his eyebrows. Situ An''s words were something he had not said seventeen times before. (End of chapter) Chapter 423 fight for Chapter 423: Fighting Looking at Situ An''s face, Gao Yun paused for a moment and said softly: "I don''t want to fight with you, but you are always such an eyesore. Gao Ming will be here soon, you still have time to run away now." "The one who should run away...is you, right?" Situ An seemed to have remembered something. He did not attack Gao Yun this time. His pupils turned and he glanced around. The development of the plot went awry again. Gao Yun clearly remembered that after the previous seventeen flashbacks, what Situ An said was that it was Gao Ming who should escape. Why changed the name? What did Situ An realize? After coming out of the tunnel, no one or ghost can detect Gao Yun''s ability. This is a rule controlled by Gao Yun himself. Licking the blood on his lips, Situ An''s eyes stayed on the corpse that had just been hung next to the pillar. The black faith under his skin began to surge, and his will seemed a little unclear. Holding the end of the chain with his five fingers, Situ An had a strange expression on his face. He seemed to be trying his best to suppress his smile, and his face was already a little distorted. Frowning his eyebrows, Gao Yun put a hand into his pocket. He noticed that Situ An seemed to be feeling something at this time. "My soul was penetrated by chains, and my body was full of wounds. I suffered a lot in the torture chamber during this period." Situ An grabbed the few remaining chains on his body: "But I have never given up, even if it is only I will try my best to survive even if there is a chance. "If you say a few more nonsense, Gao Ming will follow the induction and tell you bad news. He has left the past god''s apartment and entered this building." Gao Yun''s expression returned to normal, seeming to be okay with everything. They were all numb, and there was no extra emotion in his eyes. "What I hate the most is talking nonsense. If you think I am chatting with you, it means you are not far from death." Situ An carefully looked inside his soul, and seemed to have finally determined something. On his face His smile could no longer be suppressed: "I''ve been waiting so long just for this moment!" The black faith under the skin has accumulated to a terrifying level, and cracks appear on Situ An''s skin. This time, he is obviously more terrifying than the aura he showed in the previous times, as if he deliberately exposed himself in the previous times. Hidden clumsy general. "I don''t know what your trump card is, and I don''t know what I''m going to face. In fact, I have doubts about everything, including myself." Situ An''s voice was trembling, and he didn''t know it was because of the severe pain. , or because of extreme excitement: "My memory is completely normal, and my body has not changed at all. Your ability is indeed special, but you have overlooked one thing." Standing where he was, Gao Yun didn''t seem interested in what Situ An said. "You made me forget a lot of things, but it seems that your ability can only target one person, and you can''t make me and the chain that represents a high life forget at the same time." Situ An didn''t know what Gao Yun''s real ability was, but this keen The madman noticed a detail: "My body is penetrated by eighteen chains, and each one is engraved with the names of those who were tortured to death by me. I endure their torture day and night, but now my body How many more chains are there? Gao Yun''s ability can only have an effect on one target. Situ An has indeed lost his memory, but every time he uses the power of the clay sculpture of the future **** to impact his own bonds, the chains will become fragile. This lunatic may have discovered the problem during the second backtracking, but he has endured not to expose it. He backtracked again and again, lost his memory again and again, and became acutely aware of the problem again and again before confirming his plan. Situ An has full confidence in himself. He believes in himself at every moment. Because of this, he made such a choice. "Although the future **** has a divine bond with me, he never planned to let me go from the beginning. Without your help, he would not be so kind as to burst out with power to break all the chains for me again and again. That sinister and vicious **** , and he is planning to use this to threaten and control me!" Situ An stopped talking nonsense. The remaining chains on his body were full of cracks. At this time, there was only one relatively intact chain left: "Thank you, Gao Yun, thank you. Help me regain my freedom!" "You''re welcome, even if you know the answer, I will still do it." Gao Yun''s reaction was not fierce: "I am eroding the clay sculpture of the future god, and you will help me every time. Consuming its power makes it easier for me to occupy it. Because of this, I dont care about you. Situ An wanted freedom, and Gao Yun wanted to erode the body of the clay sculpture of the future **** more easily. The two sides were old enemies, but they maintained a tacit understanding. When the conspiracy was of no use, they would use conspiracy to force the other party to do things that were beneficial to themselves. So what if you see through it. "Everyone gets what he needs when his strength is equal. I don''t believe that you can use your abilities without any cost. Now the balance has tilted." After the words fell, Situ An''s back and arms were torn apart, and there were hideous wounds. One of his eyes opened. This should be the first time he fully mobilized the power lent to him by the future god. "Without your help, I wouldn''t be able to get out of trouble. To express my gratitude, I will bury your body with Gao Ming''s body." The flesh and blood in the entire underground parking lot is growing crazily, and the headless clay sculpture slowly raises its arms. , made exactly the same action as Situ An. "Crack!" The chain full of cracks exploded in front of his eyes, leaving only one chain that penetrated the collarbone of Situ An intact. However, as Situ An''s laughter rang out, countless thin black threads crawled out of his body, entwining tightly around him. On the chain. This time Situ An did not come close. Gao Yun''s eyes darkened and he began to move forward. As long as the body that was used as a sacrifice died, the backtracking would start to be used again. "No wonder you have to be afraid. It turns out that death is a condition for you to use your abilities." Situ An and the headless clay sculptures stomped on the ground. The corpses in the underground parking lot that died tragically clasped their hands together, closed their eyes and chanted sutras, and turned their bodies one by one. The dead man spoke, his eyes opened, and the thick aura of death grasped Gao Yun like big hands. Situ An didn''t kill Gao Yun, he just wanted to trap him. After doing all this, Situ An attacked the last chain while paying attention to his surroundings. He was looking for Gao Yun''s true form. "You and Gao Ming said that I was an evil ghost. You sacrificed every living person just to use your ability once. Compared with evil and indifference, what is the difference between you and me?" Situ An''s eyes scanned the surroundings. Not to mention seeing Gao Yun, he didn''t even know what Gao Yun''s true form was until now. What does it look like? "Sure enough, when people get older, they talk more." Gao Yun''s voice did not change. He was about to say something when he suddenly turned his head and looked somewhere. On one side of the wall made of flesh and blood, someone dug a hole with a sharp knife, and you could vaguely see Xia Yang holding on to Xia Yang who was trying to get in. (End of chapter) Chapter 424 birth Chapter 424 Birth ?The underground parking lot is one of the most dangerous places in Changcheng Community. It is used to store and discard corpses of various abnormal deaths. No normal person is willing to go deep into it. But even so, a few guys who were not afraid of death dug through the flesh and blood wall and ran to the deepest part. Gao Yun and Situ An both breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that the visitor was not Gao Ming. Gao Yun was worried that Gao Ming would compete with him for the clay sculpture of the future god, while Situ An was worried that he would lose his freedom again. But soon, both of them frowned again, and they saw Xia Yang''s enthusiastic face. Gao Yun didn''t know Xia Yang very well, but he instinctively felt that the other person''s eyes were full of malice; in comparison, Situ An, who was also an inmate in the torture house, was more aware of Xia Yang''s madness. Painted on myself. "It seems we came just in time!" Xia Yang''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes. His face was squeezed into the blood hole and he glanced left and right: "It''s not born yet. Fortunately, it''s not born yet!" Xia Yang, whose body was bruised and bruised, was crawling on the ground like a boneless snake. The blood on his body was mixed with the flesh and blood in the underground parking lot. He seemed to be using himself as a pen, stained with soul blood, to paint on the garage floor. "Don''t go crazy!" Fan Fan and He Jing looked sad. At first they could stop Xia Yang, but as Xia Yang and the flesh and blood in the garage became more and more fused, they were unable to do anything. Along the way, they encountered all kinds of strange things. If the suppression of the future **** hadn''t suddenly weakened, allowing He Jing to use the ability of ghost patterns, several of them would have died long ago. The reason why He Jing is so obedient is because of the existence of Xishan. As a member of Class 13, no one dares to underestimate Xishan. What is even more "terrifying" is that no matter how big the danger is, Xishan will not In order to "take action", it seems that these small scenes are not worth mentioning. Sometimes He Jing wonders, does Xishan really have a hidden card? "Another one is here?" Gao Yun''s ability is very powerful, it belongs to the level of rules, and his status is extremely high. Ordinary people cannot resist it. However, his ability cannot be known by others. Once it is exposed, the effect will be greatly reduced. All the enemies who could force it to use this ability before have died. If he hadn''t encountered Situ An this time, he probably could have continued to do so. "As the number of targets increases, the consumption of sacrifices will also increase..." Gao Yun longs to possess the power of the future god. As long as he eats the clay sculpture of the future god, he will be able to achieve an all-round improvement. Unfortunately, he seems to be unable to wait. "Long time no see, Xia Yang." Situ An just broke through the shackles of the chain, twisted his neck, and looked at Xia Yang, who was covered in wounds like a human snake: "Did Gaoming send you here?" "You guys are beating me up. I''m not interested in the blood city, clay sculptures, or the future. I just want to draw a perfect work." Xia Yang looked around with madness in his eyes: "It should be right here, mom''s belly. Its close here! Although Xia Yang was not prepared to participate, Situ An slowly gathered the rotting death in his flesh and blood and approached Xia Yang. He was suspicious by nature, and from the moment Xia Yang appeared, he began to wonder if this was a trap arranged by Gao Ming. When Gao Ming''s soul was torn into countless parts, the other party''s last resort was not to ask for help, but to open the torture room and take the initiative to release Xia Yang. The crazy painter in front of him is probably Gao Ming''s back-up man. In order to further test, Situ An said to Xia Yang with a smile on his face: "You and I are both prisoners. Now that I am out of trouble, do you need me to help you remove the chains of high life?" "The chains that can be touched can be cut off, but what do you do with the invisible chains?" Xia Yang glanced at Situ An: "It''s very strange. I found that you were more pleasing to the eye when you were imprisoned. Your current appearance makes me sad. I feel uncomfortable all over, and I really want to kill you, as if we are destined enemies!" If Gao Ming hadn''t appeared, Xia Yang would have been the founder of the Backwater Forum, and he would have controlled the game between the Guitan players and Situ An, who represents the Investigation Bureau, in the vast sea. "Destined enemy? Does fate mean high fate? The relationship between the three of you is so complicated." Xishan weakly interjected from behind, but Xia Yang and Situ Ping''an ignored him. "Actually, we don''t need to fight to the death. You want to create a perfect work. Gao Yun is eating away at the future clay sculpture, but what I want is freedom. How about we not interfere with each other and each get what we need?" Situ An broke free from the chains, He took advantage of Gao Yun''s ability and the power of the God of the Future to plan the future while in prison. The most important thing is that he really succeeded. Gao Yun and Xia Yang ignored Situ An''s suggestion. On the contrary, He Jing looked at the corpses hanging next to the pillars and became a little scared: "We are all ants in the eyes of the God of the Future. Why not work together to find a way to escape? Harmony is the most precious thing! Harmony is the most precious thing! As soon as he finished his second sentence, Fanban slammed him away: "Be careful!" The alienated flesh and blood were like waves, and flesh sprouts grew rapidly on the corpses. A forest of terrifying flesh appeared in the underground parking lot! Situ An smiled and stared ahead. He said everyone wanted to get what they needed, but what he was doing was to kill them all. "How can you believe someone like him!" Xishan saw Situ An at Hande Private Academy. He looked like he had expected it. He started to retreat after seeing Situ An. Xishan''s ability to survive so many abnormal events mainly depends on two things, one is holding his thighs, and the other is running fast. Under Situ An''s crazy urging, his eyes opened one after another on his skin, and each eye reflected Situ An''s future. "Gao Yun, let''s see how long you can hide your true body!" Attacking in all directions without distinction, Situ An unleashed all the power he could borrow. Not only Gao Yun and Xia Yang, but also some monsters hiding in the underground parking lot became targets. Situ An didn''t know what Gao Yun''s true form was, so he prepared to kill all living creatures and abnormalities. "Let me see how many more times you can use your ability?" Flesh and blood grew, and the scene in front of them was evil and terrifying. All the corpses here died abnormally. Their unexpired lifespan and future vitality were all intercepted by clay sculptures, and at this moment they were released by Situ''s Security Department. He Jing''s body began to grow strange things, his flesh and blood seemed to be out of control, and everyone could even hear their own organs talking. Blood rain poured down on the ground and the forest of flesh spread. However, neither Xia Yang nor Gao Yun paid attention to Situ An. They sensed something very keenly. After Situ''s safety force exploded, they looked at a corner on the left side of the underground parking lot together. They heard a woman''s cry for help and the faint cry of a baby. "Is the body God has prepared for me going to be born in the future?" (End of chapter) Chapter 425 You discovered it a bit late Chapter 425: You discovered it a bit late Muddy blood flowed on the ceiling, rotting corpses knelt down to worship, the vitality exuded a stench, and flowers of organs bloomed in the forest of flesh. Driven by Situ An''s violence, the cracks on the headless clay sculpture continued to increase, and eyes opened inside Situ An''s body. This madman was on the verge of exploding, but he was still consuming God''s power crazily. The future **** never thought about actually helping Situ An. It just didn''t expect that Situ An would go to such an extent. He tore his body seventeen times and started again. It had consumed too much in order to break open the chain clay sculpture. In the end, This time Situ An even showed the madness of dying together. He seemed to want everyone to die, including the gods and himself. The head has not yet returned, and the main consciousness of the future **** who went to hunt down Gao Ming is rushing back. In its eyes, the vast sea is just a livestock farm, but those ants want to kill the **** one by one! God may also be wondering why all the madmen in the vast sea have gathered here. "It''s about to be born! The future child of God! God''s flesh and blood!" Xia Yang excitedly bit the blood vessel in front of him, letting the dirty blood flow into his mouth. His body was further merging with the underground parking lot: "God''s will You havent come back yet, let me draw your body! Flesh and blood surged under his body, and strange lines appeared on Xia Yang''s clothes and exposed skin. They were clay sculptures of future gods drawn by himself. There was no respect for the gods in his eyes, and he even dared to paint the gods all over. whole body. Crawling in a meandering way, Xia Yang quickly moved towards the corner of the parking lot. Situ An, who had unleashed the power of clay sculpture, frowned slightly. He completely aroused the anomalies in the underground parking lot, completely alienating the entire area. However, those strange flesh and blood objects ignored Xia Yang, as if Xia Yang and them had the same origin. "I have retrieved the clay sculptures of the God of the Future and the God of the Past. Their things are mine." Situ An waved his arms, and the blood on the ground twisted into a fleshy snake: "My flesh and blood body was destroyed by Gaoming. I''m missing a suitable body now." God treats people as pawns, and people plot against God all the time. Situ An suppresses the black faith in his body that is about to get out of control, and carefully hides his own **** faith. It is his deepest secret, and even his mother does not know. "What a cruel and pitiful guy." Gao Yun, who was wearing the white armband of the student union, was still held by the big hand formed by the will of death. Situ An was very careful about him, but it seemed that Gao Yun didn''t care about the safety of his body. He looked at He was looking at the corner of the parking lot, with no greed in his eyes and a sneer on his lips. "What should we do? Let''s go there too!" He Jing looked at the twisted Xia Yang walking through the meat forest, his face pale: "He''s going to ''swim'' away!" Fan Fan couldn''t make up his mind either. Xia Yang was entrusted to him by Gao Ming, but now the situation was completely out of control. In desperation, he asked Xishan for help: "We are both members of Class 13, did Gao Ming tell you something?" ? "That''s right! I see that your hands have been hidden in your pockets. If you have any trump cards, use them quickly!" He Jing was also anxious. Mouths grew on his skin, and those mouths had their own thoughts. Some are laughing and some are crying! Xishan clenched the purple underwear in his pocket, his face turned green: "You can''t let me hit the three of them, can you?" Blood rain swept across, everyone''s body was mutating, and violent vitality gathered in the land of death. Xia Yang, who was swimming at the front, was the first to notice something was wrong. The corpses in the meat forest gradually became complete. The auras emanating from them were cold and chilling, and the corpses near the corners were basically wearing a white student union armband. This The scene looked extremely strange. It was obviously the time when a newborn was born, but the corpses seemed to be attending a funeral. "No, no!" Xia Yang suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. His eyes jumped past Situ An and landed on Gao Yun. Gao Yun, who was gripped by death, also happened to see Xia Yang. He opened his mouth and bit his tongue without any hesitation. His eyes were bulging out, his life was gone, his body quickly withered, and an invisible wind blew to the corner of the underground parking lot. The body gripped by death fell to the ground like a broken puppet. Gao Yun''s body tilted its head and stared at the seventeen corpses hanging around the pillars. The last expression on its face was a smile. The eighteen corpses corresponded to the eighteen soul locks on Situ An''s soul. It was as if Gao Yun had known this information in advance. At this time, all the blood flowing out from these eighteen corpses was poured into the headless body of the future god. Among the clay sculptures. Situ An drew away the power of the headless clay sculpture, and Gao Yun''s blood began to fill the clay sculpture. "You want to grab it too?" Xia Yang and Situ An both realized something and accelerated suddenly. As the forest of meat was torn open, they were getting closer and closer to the cries and calls for help! The number of corpses was decreasing, and the number of headless women that Xia Yang had seen began to increase gradually. Their bodies were connected to the blood vessels that covered the underground parking lot, and most of them even wore the white armbands of the student union on their arms. The bad premonition in his heart became stronger, and Xia Yang did not care about cherishing the "beautiful" works, and roughly got into the deepest part of the meat forest. When he opened the branches made of flesh and blood, the cry for help stopped abruptly, and the invisible wind blew past Xia Yang''s body and fell into the darkness. In the hidden corner of the meat forest, the bodies of several citizens wearing white student union armbands twisted together to form a sloping bed of meat. Lying on the flesh bed was a woman who was about to give birth. She was holding onto her companion''s arm, her body was shaking in pain, her facial features were distorted, but her eyes felt familiar and cold. "White student union armband?" Situ An, who came later, also saw the woman. All the life was flowing in the direction of the woman. The unfinished life of the deceased was in vain, and the life that the future **** had taken away from the river of time was all merged into the woman''s body. "Is it you? Gao Yun?" Situ An''s eyelids twitched. "Have you known the future god''s plan for a long time? Send your followers into the underground parking lot in advance?" Xia Yang figured it out the moment he saw the other person: "In order to take away the child born from the future god, you let How many people must die to become its mother? The underground parking lot was used as a morgue by residents of the community. After Gao Yun learned about this, he not only did not avoid it, but also asked his followers to "perfect" it and build a "hotbed" for the birth of the gods. Xia Yang''s words frightened the others. Looking at the corpses wearing white student union armbands, several people felt chills. They thought Gao Yun would have a better personality, but who knew he was the most ruthless one! Gao Yun has been in the tunnel of the cycle of life and death for who knows how long. Gao Yun''s understanding of life is rather extreme. Unlike Gao Ming, who can forget the pain and start over, he has endured it until now. "What a pity." Gao Yun''s voice came from the woman''s mouth, and she looked at the headless clay sculpture. Her blood and faith were flowing in the cracked clay sculpture: "You found it a little late. " (End of chapter) Chapter 426 Born between shadow and reality Chapter 426 Born between shadow and reality The emergence of life adds a touch of color to the world, but it is based on the mother''s pain. The pain that touches the depths of the soul seems to represent two souls breaking away from each other. The mother on the bed had delicate facial features, as if she were a perfect work created by the gods himself, but there was no trace of love in her eyes, only indifference. "I have never had a suitable body. The God of the Future has helped me a lot this time. I have taken this child away. As for what you want to do next, it has nothing to do with me." Gao Yun''s voice came from the woman''s mouth. Her body was shaking due to pain, and a lot of sweat was dripping from her forehead, but her voice was cold and calm. Thinking back carefully, Xia Yang found that he had never met the real Gao Yun. He had always been possessed by the student president, and the student president was constantly changing. Everyone knows that Gao Yun exists, but no one, including the members of Class 13, seems to remember Gao Yun''s true appearance. This 51st classmate also paid a very heavy price in order to escape from the tunnel. His body and part of his soul should still be trapped on the bus deep in the tunnel. "You use your own believers to feed monsters, Gao Yun, what''s the difference between you and the future god?" Although Xia Yang is also a pervert with a confused mind, he used to always save one and kill one. In his own values, He considers himself to be a person of high moral character. "When I regain my life, they will follow me. I will bring them the best future and will never break my promise." The woman''s fingers grasped the bodies of the living people: "I was imprisoned because of deception and betrayal. I want to end the cycle of life and death and pay for the lives of all the people in Class 13 who should have died, so what I hate most is lies. I can promise you that I will never interfere with what you want to do in the future." Hearing what Gao Yun said, Xishan had already begun to retreat. He originally thought that Gao Yun and Gao Ming were on the same team, but now it seems that the two of them are just in a cooperative relationship. They just throw it away. This is also the old tradition of Class 13. . "Where are you going?" He Jing noticed Xishan moving: "Are you going to take action?" Xishan, who was discovered, had no choice but to change direction, and with a low sigh, the two of them and Fan Fan walked around to the bed from the other side. "I know you can''t lie, but it''s impossible for me to fulfill you." Situ An was worried that Gao Yun would compete with him for the power of the future god. The speed of the flesh snake under his feet increased sharply, and the corpses around him were also affected by some kind of power. Manipulation, struggling to crawl to the human bed in the corner. The woman didn''t speak, her expression was extremely painful, and the life in the entire underground parking lot was about to burst her stomach. The perfect human body gradually changed, and divine patterns similar to those on the clay sculpture began to appear on the woman''s skin. At this moment, Gao Yun''s layout was actually completed. The headless clay sculpture that had been drained of its power by Situ An was filled with Gao Yun''s **** faith. The son of God prepared for him by the future **** was also controlled by Gao Yun. He stole everything when the future **** was at his weakest. As long as he can successfully let the **** When a child is born, he will have flesh and blood that truly belongs to him and will no longer need to be a parasite on his followers. Under the erosion of the eighteen corpses, the headless clay sculpture and the divine patterns on the woman''s belly gradually changed slightly. The faces of the corpses nearby melted like candles and turned into blanks. Before the Son of God was born, Gao Yun had already taken away some of the future god''s abilities from Situ An. If he continued, he might really be able to steal the future. The pain made the woman unable to speak, and small cracks appeared on her skin. The "son of God" was like a monster. No one knew what it looked like before it was born? "Go to hell! Stop having illusions, you don''t have any future!" Situ An stepped on a flesh snake, the five fingers of his right hand were like sharp blades, and the eyes of the gods were open on the back of his hand! There was no respect for life in his eyes, nor was there any pity or unnecessary emotion. The next second he seemed to be about to pierce the woman''s belly with his own arm, killing the woman and at the same time the son of God who was about to be born. . "This should be your true body!" Situ An''s eyes were full of killing intent. When his fingertips were about to touch the woman''s belly, his entire arm suddenly lost control, as if it was broken out of thin air. Situ An''s expression changed. He seemed to have thought of something and glared at Xia Yang on one side. Xia Yang, who cut off his right hand, smiled gently: "I think both of you deserve to die, but I want to see what the perfect work created by the gods looks like." The coat fell off, Xia Yang''s mouth was full of blood, and he smiled wantonly. His soul was like a canvas. As early as in the torture chamber, Xia Yang had completely painted Situ An on his body! "You!" Situ An didn''t have time to think about why he lost control of his right hand. His left hand directly strangled the woman''s neck, but he couldn''t use any strength at all, as if it was not his hand. "When the painting is real enough and can copy the soul, it becomes unclear which side is the painting and which side is reality." Xia Yang''s Situ An is lifelike, more like himself than the current Situ An, and Influencing a person through painting is one of Xia Yang''s most basic abilities: "In the execution room, the one I painted most was Gao Ming, followed by you - Situ An." Xia Yang''s ability is extremely strange and requires repeated drawings. The more and more realistic the drawings, the greater the impact on that person. Situ An considered various situations, but underestimated the lunatic Xia Yang. "You are too careless. After all, we are all candidates." In the few seconds that Xia Yang held Situ An down, the student union belief that formed the human bed completely enveloped the woman. When the vitality reached its peak, the headless clay sculpture of the future **** completely collapsed, and a baby''s cry stopped underground. rang out in the field. It was born in the endless death and lived by taking away the unfinished Yang life. It is the resurrected body planned by the future **** for himself, and it is also the sustenance of the most bizarre **** in the shadow world. Everyone looked at the human bed, and their flesh and blood began to melt. All the student union believers, including the mother, everything about them was withering. The bed collapsed, Gao Yun''s voice disappeared, and in the middle of the withered flower of flesh and blood, lay a headless baby. It has the characteristics of life and is full of vitality. It is not without a head, but its head is immersed in shadow and its face is blurred. This child seems to be a combination of reality and the shadow world. He is not a ghost, let alone a human. "Do it!" The three Xishan people who quietly touched the nearby area did not hesitate. The clay sculpture was broken, and the baby was the key. Needless to say, Example took the lead, picking up the baby and running towards the exit. As for Xishan and He Jing, they just had loud voices. As soon as they shouted for action, people started running towards the exit. Witnessing the birth of the "Son of God", the other person''s appearance made Situ An frown. He remembered something that Lu Zang took him to see outside the vast sea. (End of chapter) Chapter 427 Converge Chapter 427 Convergence Situ An has a secret buried deep in his heart. He should be the only person in the city of Hanhai who has "really" left Hanhai. He knows what the world outside the vast sea looks like, and he also knows the truth about this city. "A living creature that combines the shadow world and reality was born. The most brutal Lord of the Blood City foresaw the truth. When the shadow completely covers the city, will it be the final fate of all the prisoners in the city to become similar monsters?" Zai Lu Under the guidance of Zang, Situ An knew more secrets than anyone else. The shadow world was jointly killed by all the blood city lords, and the vast sea they left behind was a cage, waiting for something to appear. If fate is compared to a towering tree rooted in the starry sky, with branches reaching into countless time and space, then each world is like a leaf covering the sky, and the veins of the leaves that grow according to fixed rules are everyone''s destiny. What all Blood City Lords are looking forward to appearing in the vast sea is a seed, a "seed" that is enough to drive all Blood City Lords crazy. Situ An had a rough guess based on Lu Zang''s few words, that the seed might have something to do with killing Fate. "Maybe I''m overthinking it." Situ An did not chase Gao Yun, but turned to look at Xia Yang: "You and I are both prisoners of Gao Fate, so why not join hands and escape together." Paralyzed in flesh and blood, Xia Yang ignored Situ An at all and said to himself: "It''s still far from perfect." Xia Yang, who was holding his severed hand, had no smile on his face. He was in a bad mood and his eyes were full of disappointment: "Are God''s works only to this extent?" Catching Xia Yang, Situ An''s eyes flashed with murderous intent, but soon he discovered that in addition to him and Gao Ming, Xia Yang''s body was also painted with red clothes and all kinds of scary things. The most outrageous thing What''s more, Xia Yang even painted a large number of gods on himself, including gods of the past and gods of the future! It''s not that Situ An doesn''t want to kill Xia Yang, he''s just worried that after he crushes Xia Yang, all kinds of messy things will appear: "Gao Ming is coming soon. We haven''t completely cut off the connection with him yet. I''ll take you away." Seeing that Xia Yang did not resist, Situ An grabbed him. He would not be so kind to help Xia Yang. He did this entirely because Xia Yang was covered with high fate, and he wanted to use these to deal with Gao Fing. "You can''t run away. Gao Ming has seen all the future. You can never be Gao Ming''s opponent. The only way to defeat Gao Ming is to become him and become the person you are destined to be." Xia Yang was too lazy to struggle. He had an energy in him. Live as long as you live, and have the temperament to die casually if you can''t live. "So what if I see the future?" Situ An stepped on the fragments of the clay statue of the future god: "Even the **** who controls the future has turned into ashes. Do you think I will be afraid?" Situ An never thought that he was a bad person, because as long as he had the power, all his mistakes could be corrected and corrected, so only the person who failed and died was the worst. "It''s a tough talk, but don''t you still want to run away?" The disappointment in Xia Yang''s eyes has dissipated. He is even more eager for the birth of a perfect work, and his heart is filled with the desire to create again. Without refuting Xia Yang, Situ An grabbed him and walked out of the building. Their physical bodies had been destroyed, leaving only their soul bodies. If they want to move freely for a long time after leaving the abnormal event, they must find someone to possess them as soon as possible. Just like Gao Yun. "You can''t escape, you can''t escape..." "Shut up." Situ An is very clear-headed. After the future god''s death realm is shattered and Gao Ming''s strength is fully restored, he will be able to sense his position again, so he must escape as far away as possible before then. "Situ An didn''t catch up, we can rest for a while!" Xishan, who was originally running at the front, is now at the end of the team. He has good physical strength, but he is still far behind compared with Fan Fan and He Jing. "Didn''t you catch me?" Fan Fan, who was holding the baby, stopped and stared at the surroundings very cautiously. After a moment, his expression changed: "It''s broken! Xia Yang is still in the underground parking lot." "For the sake of a high life, I have to work hard. "Teacher Xia." Xishan sat on the ground, panting heavily. He couldn''t run anymore: "They are both monsters, and they are matched." "Don''t use idioms blindly." Fan Fan frowned and looked at Xishan''s hand that had been in his pocket: "What exactly is hidden in your pocket? No matter how dangerous you are, you never stretch out your hand. " Seeing the example and wanting to come over to check it out, Xishan knew that he might not be as strong as the other person. He imitated the expressions of the crazy classmates in his class, adjusted his tone and said: "You will die if you look at it, and you will die if you use it. It''s not the time yet. " Seeing that the secret was about to be exposed, Fan Xian suddenly heard a sound coming from the room in the distance. After finally running out of the underground parking lot, danger seemed to be coming again, and the hairs on the hair of several people stood on end. The door was opened, and two citizens wearing white armbands of the student union came out. When they saw the baby in Fan''s arms, they all smiled: "Thank you for taking it out, thank you so much!" "Could these two be a trap set up by Situ An?" Xishan learned the lesson and asked Fan Bian in a low voice. "We were arranged by the president." The older woman spoke very softly. In order to gain the trust of the example, she took out a letter from her pocket. Inside was a voucher written by Gao Ming. The **** mark can cause the example to The resonance of the blood of the Flesh Fairy in my heart: "The Kaitan players and our student union are the strongest allies. I''m here to take you out of this building." "Do you know how to leave?" "The door to leave this worst future is hidden in the room of the future god. We couldn''t get through before, but now that the clay sculpture has been destroyed and the president has been born into the son of God, we should be able to open that door." The two student council members did not fight for the headless baby, but just led the way. They were so loyal that Ban Ban couldn''t bear to tell them that the underground parking lot was full of corpses of student union members. Avoiding various ghosts and "fateful parents" wandering in the building, they kept walking through the various rooms. As they walked, they discovered that the house numbers of the surrounding rooms were constantly changing and were no longer fixed. a date. "The house numbers in ordinary rooms show the date of the day that the owner of the house remembers most, but the house numbers around the room near the future **** all show the date of death." The older student council member explained gently: "Our president The reason why we can ignore some of the rules of the future **** is not only because our faith can provide him with power, but also a big reason is that he has no time to die, and his body will always be reincarnated in pain and despair somewhere. " The further up you go, the darker the house number on the door becomes, and a large number of cursed corpses begin to appear on the ground, including fragments of school uniforms. Picking up a **** fragment, Fan Ban put it in his palm: "It looks like Gao Ming''s school uniform. Has he been here before?" (End of chapter) Chapter 1 An ordinary and warm night Chapter 1 An ordinary and warm night "Happy birthday!" The light in the living room shone on the light yellow tablecloth, making it look extremely warm. Dad and mom entered the house carrying the cake. They never take bad moods at work home with them. They are all smiles. Although they have been busy all day, they do not show any signs of fatigue. Opening the kitchen curtain, Gao Ming walked out with the freshly prepared meal. He did not speak to his parents and sat alone at the dining table. "This child..." Dad shook his head helplessly, took off his raincoat and rubber shoes, and put the slippers at mother''s feet. ??The father in a neat suit is a very gentleman, tall and handsome, and the mother in a white shirt and jeans is gentle and capable. She praised Gao Ming''s cooking skills, and then threw the dirty clothes she changed into the bathroom. The sound of running water sounded. After my mother washed her hands, there were still a few drops of dark red stains on the sink. Today is your birthday. No matter how busy we are at work, we will come back to be with you. Gao Ming didn''t seem to hear his parents'' voices. He lowered his head and listened carefully to the news reports on TV. "The murderer reappears on a rainy night! The third murder occurred in the old city of our city!" The police have identified the suspect! Please dont panic, lock your doors and windows, and try not to go out late at night! ??Heavy rain was hitting the window glass, and the howling wind outside formed a sharp contrast with the steaming food inside. "Why do you keep watching these news?" Dad picked up the remote control, worried: "Some media like to rely on unrest and misfortune to increase attention." Gao Ming didn''t reply. He quietly moved his eyes and scanned the warm cabin. ?All walls have been installed with sound insulation layers and covered with sound-absorbing paint. As long as there is no violent scuffle in the house, the neighbors will not know what is going on in the house. The living room has been replaced with a brand new air-cooled refrigerator, which relies on a fan to blow air into the refrigerator for cooling. The stored meat is less likely to stink and will not have any odor. The kitchen is equipped with a large number of fresh-keeping bags, which can just hold fist-sized pieces of meat and are easy to carry. Under the counter is a heat-generating agent, which when mixed with water can speed up the rotting of meat. So... part of the meat is hidden in the refrigerator, and part of the meat is taken out and scattered and buried? ? There is a plastic anti-seepage membrane placed behind the bathroom door, which is enough to cover the whole bathroom. It seems that the meat is processed here. ?Of course, meat that needs to be processed in the bathroom is definitely not serious meat. Just looking at the clean and tidy ground, some bad scenes had already appeared in Gao Ming''s mind. ?The overall decoration style of the room is very warm, but his hands are trembling slightly. Here, lets eat the cake. My dad and I braved the heavy rain to get it. After my mother washed her hands, she unwrapped the cake and carefully inserted eighteen candles on it. "Eighteen candles..." Gao Ming is twenty-six years old this year, and the number of candles is wrong. Make a wish? Dad lit the candle and mother turned off the light. ?Darkness enveloped the living room, and the flickering light of the fire reflected the faces of father and mother. They stared at Gao Ming in the darkness, with identical smiles on their faces. ? is really exactly the same, even the curvature of the corners of the mouth is exactly the same. Gao Ming could feel his father and mother approaching, and their bodies seemed to be alienating in a place where the firelight could not reach. I hope my father and mother can stay with me forever. This was the first time Gao Ming spoke since his parents returned home. In fact, Gao Ming loved his father and mother very much, and his father and mother also loved him very much. No matter how busy they were, they would come back to see him every night. The lights came back on, and Gao Ming''s back was already wet with cold sweat. He took off the candles one by one, wiped them clean, and put them into an iron box. There were many candles in the box. "It won''t work if you say your wish out loud. Next time you can just say it silently in your heart." Dad seemed to be starving and started eating in big gulps. Mom looked at Gao Ming dotingly and picked up chopsticks to pick up food for him. Gao Ming did not touch the food he had cooked. He placed a piece of cake in front of him. He silently counted his heartbeat and gently rubbed the calluses on his fingertips. An urgent news break! The murderer is very likely to escape into the residential area on a rainy night! Once again, citizens of the old city are reminded to close the doors and windows and never open the door to strangers! According to clues provided by the police, the Rainy Night Murderer is between 20 and 30 years old and between 1.75 and 1.85 meters tall ?About fifteen minutes later, Gao Ming finished observing the status of his father and mother. He scooped out a piece of butter with a small spoon and put it into his mouth. The milky aroma is rich, and the sweet taste melts in your mouth, as if you have swallowed the whole fairy tale in one bite. Bang! My mother, who was about to get up to serve the soup, fell to the ground. Her arms were waving unconsciously, and her eyelids slowly couldn''t be opened. ?Seeing his wife fall, his father wanted to help her, but he felt as if his body was filled with lead water, and it was difficult to even move. The dose of medicine is a bit large. Although its not the first time Ive done something like this, I still feel nervous. Gao Ming''s hands stopped shaking. He looked at his father and mother who fell to the ground, with a strange expression on his face. "I still can''t understand why this happened. Am I crazy, or is the world crazy?" Gao Ming opened the closet, took out the restraints used to bind mental patients, and **** his father and mother skillfully. . ?The news about the rainy night murderer on TV continues, and the rainstorm continues, but these seem to have nothing to do with the high life. He struggled to drag his unconscious father and mother to the bedroom door. Gao Ming loves his father and mother very much, and his father and mother also love him very much. No matter how busy they are, they will come back to see him every night, but... ? ? Pushing the bedroom door open with force, the chains rattled, and strange yet familiar faces stared straight at Gao Ming with scary smiles! The bedroom is full of mom and dad! Their bodies are entangled and intertwined! The expression on his face doesnt seem human at all! Gaomings father and mother would come back every night, but it seemed that those who came back were not his father and mother. Even if they are tied up, there will still be a new father and mother coming back at night! Are they humans? Or monsters? Or human-like monsters? Their mouths slowly opened wide. After the fathers and mothers who were **** in the bedroom saw the high life, bloodshot eyes appeared. They were like fishes thrown on the shore, shaking their bodies desperately, and while struggling violently, their throats began to Make a hoarse sound - stay here! Stay here! ! Lighting a cigarette, Gao Ming leaned against the door frame and watched everything silently. He has been trapped in this room for three days, and the cause of the matter may have started three days ago. On the night of the Ghost Festival, he quit his job as a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Prisoners and prepared to engage in game design and creation full-time. At 23:00, he took the last bus from Hanjiang City back to Hanhai City. At that time, he was designing a small game on the bus to enhance the relationship between family members and improve the quality of family relationships. In order to support himself, he also implanted the landlord''s cake store advertising. The general content is that I hope parents can spend more time with their children, go home and chat with their children every night, and never ignore their children''s feelings no matter how busy they are. Care is responsibility, and companionship is love. ?The number of passengers on the bus gradually dwindled. Around one o''clock in the morning, the bus stopped in a tunnel for no apparent reason. Gao Ming took off his headphones and stood up to check, and found that he was the only one left on the bus, and even the driver was missing. ?He got off the car with his luggage and heard someone talking in front of him, so he followed him quietly. A crucial part of his future memory was missing. Gao Ming didnt even know how he got home. He only vaguely remembered that he saw something very terrifying. ??He locked himself in the house in panic, but at three o''clock in the morning he was woken up by a knock on the door. When he opened the door, he found his parents standing outside the door carrying cakes. Gao Ming invited his parents home. He went to get slippers, but at this time he received a call from his mother. Mom said it will rain heavily in the next few days, and she hopes Gao Ming will take care of himself and pay attention to safety. Chill instantly climbed up Gao Ming''s back. When he turned around, he saw his father and mother standing side by side behind him with their heads lowered. Birthday cake, company, dad and mom The scenes in the mini-game of improving the quality of family relationships have become a reality, and there have been some "slight" changes! ??He also tried to escape, but the outside of the security door was dark and gloomy, as if it was connected to another abnormal world. Having no choice, Gao Ming had no choice but to try to clear the game he designed. How difficult can it be to alienate family members through mini-games that enhance the relationship between family members? Doesn''t it mean that when the lights are turned off, mom and dad will turn into monsters? Wouldnt it be that dad and mom come over every night? Isn''t it just a matter of living in a home that has been turned into a killing workshop, successfully living to the age of eighteen, and letting my father and mother accompany me? ?Looking back on his experiences in the past three days, Gao Ming''s eyelids were trembling. If nothing else, he never wanted to eat cake in his life. ? ?Putting out the cigarette butts, Gao Ming pushed the last two "parents" into the bedroom. The faces of all the fathers and mothers began to twist. They seemed unwilling to leave with Gao Ming. Every time my father and mother come home, the number of candles on the cake will increase. Turning eighteen is a coming-of-age ceremony. When eighteen candles appear, thats when I pass the level. I am very grateful for your company, but if you are really my father and mother, you will not let me stay here, but hope that I can take you away together. When Gao Ming locked his father and mother in the bedroom before, they had never had such a violent reaction, and this happened to show that Gao Ming was about to finish the little game he designed. ? ? After closing the bedroom door, Gao Ming felt that the temperature in the room began to rise, the news broadcast on the TV became clearer, and the heavy rain outside the window seemed a little more real. After three full days, I can finally leave this hellish place. ??Hurry to the security door of the living room, Gao Ming looks out through the peephole. The corridor is no longer pitch black, and the dim lights flicker on and off, which seems to indicate that Gao Ming is leaving somewhere. My memory about that tunnel is a little vague. The reason why the game I made became a reality must be related to that tunnel! Gao Ming felt that he had to find out as soon as possible because he was a serious suspense enthusiast and there were more dead people in his mind than there were bodies buried in public cemeteries. If all this comes true, the whole city will be in danger. ??The lights in the corridor gradually dispersed the darkness. Just as Gao Ming was about to try to open the door, rapid footsteps suddenly came from outside. ?His heartbeat quickened, and he stared at the cat''s eyes nervously, with veins bulging on his arms. You should have cleared the level! Holding his breath, Gao Ming stared at the corner of the stairs. A moment later, a man in a raincoat in his twenties and about 180 in height appeared outside the door. He looked gloomy and scanned the surrounding doors. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. The figure of the man in the raincoat was almost the same as the surveillance video released by the police. His heart dropped back to his stomach. I was shocked. It turned out to be the Rainy Night Murderer. I thought my parents were back. Looking back at the bedroom, there should be a reward for clearing the game, but Gao Xing didn''t dare to get it. He found a bandage and wrapped it around his leg, pretending to be injured, holding a garbage bag and opening the security door. ?Moist and fresh air poured into the room, and Gao Ming took a deep breath. ?The man in the raincoat was about to leave, but he heard the sound of the door opening. Rain slid down the brim of his hat. He tried his best to hide the excitement in his eyes, turned around and grabbed the door panel. Its raining so hard outside that your clothes are soaked. Come in and warm yourself up. ??The man in the raincoat didn''t even say a word, Gao Ming took the initiative to invite him, and then limped to heat the food on the table. Seeing Gao Ming''s defenseless look, the man in the raincoat entered the house. He glanced at Gao Ming''s "injured" left leg, and then looked at the half-eaten cake. The warm atmosphere in the house further aroused his desire for destruction, making him He showed an extremely cruel smile. ?This may be the last ordinary and warm night you spend. (End of this chapter) Chapter 2 Too introverted and afraid to talk to my parents Chapter 2: Too introverted and dare not talk to my parents The muddy soles of his shoes remained on the floor. Qi Yan closed the security door and locked it. ?Hands hidden under the raincoat clasped his nails hard, and Qi Yan''s breathing became heavier. The media called him the Rainy Night Murderer. He was very satisfied with this title, cruel, crazy, and full of fear. How can I thank him for taking me in? ?His eyes were about to be covered with bloodshot eyes, Qi Yan stared at Gao Ming''s back. He liked to hunt those kind people, he liked to crush the good things to pieces, and then stepped on them a few times. "Being able to have such a kind character means that he must have a very happy family. He must be well protected by his father and mother. This kind of flower who grew up in a greenhouse has no idea how bad a person can be. bad." Without taking off his raincoat and hood, Qi Yan''s face was distorted. He was thinking about how to torture Gao Ming. "You must be starving." Gao Ming took out the food with the ingredients and poured a glass of water: "Today is my birthday, and I have cooked a lot of food. Do you want a piece of cake to try?" The cake on the table was brought by Gui''s father and Gui''s mother. Gao Ming felt that the good things should be shared. "No need." Qi Yanyang did not touch anything on the table, probably because he was afraid of leaving traces: "Someone seems to be calling you in the bedroom?" "My parents are also at home." Gao Ming said with a bitter smile on his face: "They are not in good health. They have been staying in the bedroom and cannot move." Theyve been calling you, dont you need to go and take a look? In Qi Yans heart, Gao Ming was already a dead person: Why dont you go say hello to your father and mother. "I am quite introverted and don''t dare to talk to them." Gao Ming sighed softly and limped towards the bedroom: "They are sick and have some strange symptoms and need to rest." ??Qi Yan also heard the sounds coming from the bedroom. He followed Gao Ming to the door of the bedroom. The light here began to distort and the temperature was much lower than that of the living room. ?Hands the door handle, Gao Ming opens the bedroom door and takes a step back. With a hint of curiosity, Qi Yan looked into the bedroom. The shadows in the bedroom are fading, half is blurry light, half is thick darkness. In the place where light and darkness intersect, there are terrifying faces and twisted bodies! Those monsters disguised as mom and dad went crazy again after seeing the high life, dragging each other and crashing into the bedroom door! ?This scene was so horrifying that it was beyond cognition, which made Qi Yan feel suffocated. He originally thought that there would be two old people lying in bed in the house! ??Instinctively dodged back, but when he turned around, he saw Gao Ming lifting the heavy vase. He vaguely remembered that the man just said that he was very introverted. Crack! Porcelain pieces were flying everywhere, and Qi Yan''s cheeks were stained red with blood. He felt dizzy. When his body fell down, the "kind" man was very "considerate" and forced a glass of "water" into his mouth. ?The whole set of actions was done in one go, as if it had been rehearsed many times. "Obviously painless drug paralysis is possible, but you have to choose physical paralysis." Gao Ming squatted beside Qi Yan: "Don''t be afraid, you will lose consciousness in a while and you won''t feel the pain." After listening to Gao Ming''s words, Qi Yan''s eyes became even more frightened. He didn''t know what Gao Ming would do to him. ?With his eyes wandering, Qi Yan scanned the room filled with bound "parents" and then looked at the calm Gao Ming. At that moment, the terror reached its limit. What kind of madman is this? Disguise, manipulation, conquest, pleasure, revenge, and greed, he has the common characteristics of all perverted murderers. He is cold, complex, cunning and dangerous, and even his criminal methods and criminal process have extremely strong twisted characteristics! Why do I feel like you are scolding me with your eyes? Gao Ming pressed Qi Yan''s back, grabbed his hair, and lifted his head so that he could look directly into the bedroom: "Before the medicine wears off, I want to ask you a question. Can you see the people in the bedroom?" "?" Qi Yan''s eyes were full of fear, and he could no longer answer. Severe pain came from his head, and he was greatly shocked in his heart, and the effects of the drug began to slowly take effect. ??It was as if he had just walked across the Naihe Bridge and drank half of the Meng Po soup when he was suddenly given a sap by someone. He was in the stage of being about to die but not yet forgotten. "Judging from your reaction, I should be able to see it." Gao Ming tied Qi Yan''s hands and feet: "I have no mental problems. The game has indeed become a reality in some special form." The shadows in the bedroom are dissipating at a faster pace, and the strange fathers and strange mothers roar and merge into the darkness. They seem to not belong to the real world, but for some reason, they ran out when the two worlds overlapped. Gao Ming can clearly feel the temperature rising, and his breathing becomes easier: "My game seems to have become a medium, connecting reality and the place where Mother Wei is. After the game is cleared, everything should return to normal. But if I keep letting it go, will those strange rumors continue to spread until they are completely intertwined with reality and will never be separated?" ?Four-fifths of the space in the bedroom has been occupied by normal light. After the weird mother and the weird father were compressed and fused to a certain extent, one of the weird mothers suddenly broke free! The doting in her eyes was almost pathological, dragging all the shadows towards Gao Ming! Caught off guard, Gao Ming turned around and ran away, but Qi Yan behind him was not so lucky. ?At the last moment of the dissipation, Mother Wei dragged Qi Yan into the shadow. A shrill scream sounded, and something about Qi Yan seemed to be taken away by Mother Wei. At 4:44 in the morning, the bedroom completely returned to normal. Gao Ming entered the house with a mop. Dad and Mom were as if they had never appeared. All the cakes and candles they brought were gone, leaving only Qi Yan lay still in a daze. ?His eyes were dull, as if his soul had been sucked out, like a vegetative state. ??At the place where Mother Wei finally disappeared, Gao Ming also found two very scary black and white photos: "Is this the reward after clearing the game?" The photo is very shabby. I dont know what material it is made of. It looks like it was taken many years ago. ?One of the pictures shows Gao Ming sitting at the dining table eating cake. He is surrounded by a dense crowd of father and mother. It feels like a group photo was taken by one person. It is worth noting that the cake, furniture, and many parents in this photo are all in black and white, only Gao Ming himself is in color. Turn over the back of the photo, and there are some strange words scrawled on it. To my dear child: At the age of eighteen, you have become an adult. From today on, you are the new parent, and you will have the key to open the door to your home. Our home is located between existence and non-existence, hidden in the deepest nightmare, close to the most absurd edge of reality. It is far away from you, but it is connected to the darkest part of every heart. As a parent, you can choose to save each family member and give them equal love, or you can use them as tools, or you can even choose to torture them in more perverted ways. "You have complete freedom, and what we need you to do is very simple, let more people play the game after nightfall, and the various energies escaping from them can feed something in the rumors. " The words on the back of the photo look like they were written by a child. They are messy and stained with blood. They look very uncomfortable. Parents? ?Picked up the second black and white photo, Gao Ming frowned slightly. On the front of the photo was Qi Yan''s frightened face. This seemed to be his posthumous photo. On the back of the photo, there were also some weird words written on it. "Photos of family members: only those obsessed with reality, those trapped in a near-death state, those desperate for death, those trapped in nightmares, the insane, the sinful can find and enter our home , become our family. We are the closest station to death, and our presence gives them a second choice besides death. But the vast majority of people who come here regret not choosing death directly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 3 Civilized City Jiang Huhan Chapter 3 Civilized City Jiang Huhan Sitting directly under the light in the living room, Gao Ming carefully looked at the two black and white photos, trying to find some clues. The home mentioned in the photo should refer to the world where Father and Mother live. The first photo says that I have become a parent and have the key to open the door to my home. The key it describes should not refer to an item, but an ability. For example, the game I made has become a reality. Cunning Dad and Cunning Mom entered reality through the game I made. The parents may not be their real bodies, but just some images that they changed after they came to reality. Gao Ming wrote down the words "they" and "them" in his notebook. He was still not sure what the other person was? With a slight pain in his head, Gao Ming put his hand between his eyebrows: "All the abnormalities that appear on my body are related to that tunnel! After daybreak, I will go over and investigate, maybe I can find the answer." Looking at the second black and white photo, only a few minutes had passed and Qi Yan in the photo had changed. Cracks appeared on his body and his expression became more frightened. Has Qi Yans consciousness, or soul, been dragged into the world where Mother Wei lives? "In less than three minutes, he seemed to be played to death. It seems that the ''home'' is very scary." ?Putting the two photos away, Gao Ming quickly called the police. He didn''t want Qi to drown in his own home. "Hello, I want to call the police. The raincoat murderer is in my house." After a brief pause, the operator''s voice became obviously tense: "Are you being held hostage? Don''t be nervous, and don''t do anything to irritate him. Is he with you now? Let him state his request, and we will definitely give it priority. Keep you safe! Looking back at Qi Yan, who had a **** head, drank potion, and had his hands and feet tied up, Gao Ming pondered for a moment: "Anyway, come here quickly. I''m afraid that if you come too late, he won''t be able to hold on." While waiting for the police to arrive, Gao Ming searched for news on his mobile phone. Logically speaking, if all the passengers on a bus disappeared, it would be on the news, but he could not find any reports. I checked the bus schedules on the night of the Ghost Festival. The official website showed that all buses were suspended that night due to heavy rain. If all services are suspended, what bus will I take that day? Gao Ming has been working as a psychological counselor in Henshan Prison for Recidivists. He has seen all kinds of lunatics. In order not to be affected by abnormal thinking, he always forces himself to stay rational. But at this moment, he has a new understanding. idea. Theres something not right about the world. ?When there was doubt in his eyes, and everything seemed to be wrong, Gao Ming browsed through all the news that had happened in the past few days. "Hanjiang, the thoroughfare of nine provinces, Xinhu, a century smart city, and Hanhai, an international metropolis, have good public security conditions, orderly public order, profound cultural heritage, citizens live and work in peace and contentment, and simple folk customs. After fair and objective evaluation, they were jointly selected as this year''s model of human civilization. City! Cultivate and carry forward the spirit of charity and lead the trend of virtue and kindness! Now, Mr. Si Tuan, Vice President of Hanhai Charity Federation, will give a speech..." Morning news! There was a riot in Henshan Prison for Criminals! Many prisoners were injured! Three people are missing! Morning emergency news! A fire broke out in the early morning at the only ninth-generation amusement park in Hanjiang City. The fire reflected the night sky red and was put out in the early morning. There were no casualties among tourists. However, the amusement park suffered heavy losses and had to temporarily suspend operations. A morning emergency news! Many vicious cases occurred in Hanhai Old Town last night! Please pay more attention to the citizens of the old town when going out! ?Looking through the items one by one, Gao Ming frowned: "Abnormal cases occur frequently, secret forums and private media are spreading all kinds of news, and I don''t know whether it is true or false." ??Heavy rain hit the window glass, the piercing sound of police sirens penetrated the rain curtain, noisy and rapid footsteps came from the corridor, and then someone knocked violently on the living room door. Coming! Gao Ming opened the door, and several armed police officers rushed into the living room. They saw Qi Yan **** at a glance, and the binding technique was even professional. Did you subdue the suspect? Li Lin raised his hand and motioned for everyone to check the room, with some confusion in his eyes. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation in so many years as a police officer. "A perverted murderer is the most terrifying before he is identified, because anyone around you may be a perverted murderer, and once the identity of the murderer is determined, he is just a mentally disabled beast." Gao Minggai He poured himself a cup of hot water: "My name is Gao Ming. I used to work in psychological counseling at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders." "You are very brave, but I do not recommend you to put yourself in danger. Do not open the door to strangers before dawn." The murderer was arrested on a rainy night, but Li Lin''s expression was still serious, which aroused Gao Ming''s concern. of attention. Does the Rainy Night Murderer have accomplices? That shouldnt be the case. From an abnormal psychology perspective, perverted murderers like them tend to act alone. "Multiple cases have occurred in the old city port area in the past three days. What you saw in the TV reports is only what you can see." Li Lin did not finish his words. The actual situation was more serious than what he said. For three days in a row, the city was shrouded in a terrifying atmosphere. Murders occurred one after another. The murder scenes were so weird and cruel that it was almost impossible for humans to do it. These murders happened in the last three days? Three days ago was exactly when Gao Ming took the bus into the tunnel, and it was also when all the abnormalities began. "Just stay at home honestly at night, don''t take any more risks, protect yourself and your family." Li Lin wanted to say something else, but footsteps suddenly sounded again in the corridor. There was a man with a disfigured face and a helmet on his left arm. The man with the black ring communicator ran in. ?Seeing the disfigured man, Li Lin frowned deeper, but he did not interfere with any of the other man''s actions. The two parties seemed to belong to different departments. ??The disfigured man did not say hello to Li Lin. He walked around the house and headed towards the bedroom. But the moment he entered the bedroom, the black ring communicator on his arm malfunctioned and the electricity rustled. After debugging the communicator to no avail, the disfigured man left in a hurry. "That guy isn''t one of yours, is he? Why is he qualified to participate in the arrest?" Gao Ming always felt that the disfigured face looked more like a criminal than a policeman. ?Shaking his head slightly, Li Lin replied in a low voice: "He is an investigator from Xinhu City, but I don''t know exactly what he is investigating." Investigator? Gao Ming works in the prison system. This is the first time he heard this title. Li Lin didn''t say anything more. They came out to arrest people and did not bring first aid equipment. Considering Qi Yan''s current situation, he briefly asked Gao Ming some questions and then led the team to leave. Hitch closed the living room door again and Gao Ming sat on the sofa. Too many things had happened recently and he couldn''t sleep at all. I dont know when this rain will stop. Listening to the sound of the clock hands moving on the wall, Gao Ming took out the two photos of his death. The black and white photo of Qi Yan had more cracks on it, and his life seemed to have come to an end. This black and white photo feels a bit like a card game, except that living people are made into cards, and the trickster becomes the party playing the game. Staring at the colorful self in the photo, Gao Ming consoled himself: "In terms of the visual impact of the pattern, this posthumous photo of myself should be considered a rare card, right? But for people like me with so many parents, in the novel Usually you cant be the protagonist. ??Stepping out of Building 4 of Laijing Apartment, Li Lin looked up in his raincoat. The whole apartment building was depressing and gloomy. Only the room where Gao Ming was was lit with a light. Xiao Liu, go check the information on that psychological counselor now. He is too calm. "That man didn''t lie. He is indeed the youngest psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders. He graduated from Zhengerba Medical University and is a neurologist with the power to prescribe drugs. But..." Rain splashed onto the screen of Xiao Liu''s mobile phone. : "The psychological counselor in the felon prison will conduct a mental health assessment every month. He can only work if he meets the standards. There was a problem with the results of his latest assessment. It should be a system input error." What went wrong? The risk score value exceeds the upper limit set by the tester. The last book in the world of ghost stories, to make up for the regrets, the protagonist will be the last person to walk out of the dark night. The new book is on the road, lets go! (End of this chapter) Chapter 4 A horror game studio that doesn’t make horror games Chapter 4 A horror game studio that does not make horror games The heavy rain was still falling, and Gao Ming didn''t feel too scared, but his inner emotions were a little complicated. ?It was already dawn, but after searching on the Internet, Gao Ming found that heavy rain had blocked roads and flash floods broke out. Now no vehicles could approach the tunnel at the junction of Hanjiang, Xinhu and Hanhai. I hope that tunnel will not be blocked by flash floods. ? It is temporarily impossible to figure out the reason why the game became a reality. Gao Ming can only accept this absurd fact: "I don''t know if it is too late to delete those game designs now. It seems that I have to go to Night Light Game Studio." When he was working part-time as a game creator and designer, he had collaborated with Nightlight Game Studio many times and provided the other party with a large number of game design plans and suspense murder case ideas. He now wants to delete all the game plans he designed to see if he can remedy it. ?? After a simple breakfast, Gao Ming put his photos into his backpack, put on his raincoat and set off. He was a very capable person. ??Heavy rain washed over the city, and dark clouds enveloped everything. Gao Ming took a taxi and came to Hanhai North City. In fact, according to his original plan, after quitting his job as a psychological counselor, he would come to Nightlight Game Studio for an interview and become a real game designer. ?The reason why he got into this industry is also very simple. There are no horror games on the market that he likes to play, so he wants to design his own. At nine o''clock in the morning, under the guidance of the cleaning lady, Gao Ming found the office of Night Light Games. ??Yelight Game Studio is affiliated to Motu Technology, the largest game platform in China. It is one of the many game studios under Motu Technology. It specializes in suspense and thriller games. However, it is now in a stage of transformation, and their life is not easy. Are you sick?! Are you sick? Through the glass door, Gao Ming heard the roar in the office, and he looked inside the door. ?Several staff members were sitting at their workstations, and a game scene was playing on the big screen in front of themthe male protagonist in ordinary clothes was secretly watching his own death video while playing a spiritual game with his deceased wife in a haunted house. "What the customer requested is a relatively new interactive love game! You guys just made this thing for me in two weeks?!" Manager Gou, the head of Night Light Game Studio, stood at the table with a dark face, because it was too much Angry, his general belly heaved up and down, and the wig on his head almost slipped off. Dont you want to be different from other love games on the market? The office is not big, and Wei Dayou is sitting at the door, looking like he is ready to run away at any time. He is a game planner and programmer at Nightlight Studio and a fitness fanatic. A few years ago, he was forced by his boss to have no choice but to seek help online for a relatively novel game planning plan, and that''s when he met Gao Ming. ?Originally, he just completed the task, but who knew that Gao Ming gave him a game design plan, and he directly won the Most Creative New Gamer Award that year. ? Wei Dayou is also a very down-to-earth person and immediately explained the truth to the company. The organizer of the competition changed the original author to Gao Ming, and Gao Ming officially entered the game industry. "I set you apart from the love games on the market! I''m not asking you to go back to your old career and play horror games!" Manager Gou grabbed his wig and threw it on the table. The few strands of hair left on his head were covered with sweat. Wet. Everyone has been working overtime for two weeks, and we have tried our best. Xia Yang pushed up the mirror, squinted his eyes slightly, and kept a smile on his face, as if all the troubles in the world had nothing to do with him. Perhaps it is because of his good mentality that he, who is thirty-seven years old, looks like he is in his early twenties. He is the main artist of the studio and has won international art awards. His painting style is crazy and weird, which is difficult for ordinary people to understand. Try your best! Manager Gou slammed the table: There are only a few customers, so you still have to kill them all, right? Innovation, strong interaction, gradually getting closer, sweet love, till death do us part, I designed it exactly according to your requirements. Wei Dayou dug out the message that Manager Gou sent at that time. "I''m so sweet to you!" Manager Gou glanced at several subordinates in the office and held his remaining hair with his hands: "Our company has a total of forty-one game studios, and we are ranked forty-first. We are completely There is no room for decline! If we continue to act badly, we will be disbanded and kicked out of Motu Technology!" Unlike other studio members, Manager Gou was sent from Motu Technology Corporation. It is said that he offended someone, so he was forced to start all over again. ??Although he is bald and has a greasy belly, he is the most enthusiastic person in the studio. He is extremely unwilling and desperately wants to prove himself again. "Three days! I''ll give you three more days. You have to come up with a normal love game for me no matter what!" Manager Gou picked up the wig, angrily picked up his extra-large thermos cup filled with wolfberries, and stepped forward. He walked out on his fat legs, but happened to bump into Gao Ming at the door. ?Looking at Gao Ming, Manager Gou''s eyelids twitched slightly. He had worked with Gao Ming many times and knew Gao Ming''s design style and philosophy. ??He still remembered the first time he saw Gaoming''s design plan. There were 17 **** and horrific parts in the 3,000-word plan introduction, which also deeply shocked Mr. Gou. "Good morning, Gao Ming. You didn''t come for the interview the day before yesterday, so we went to recruit a new person." Manager Gou''s eyes evaded: "She will come to work in a while." In the past when the studio was making suspense games, Manager Gou and Gao Ming had a great time working together, but now that the studio is giving up on horror games, Gao Mings arrival is a bit embarrassing. "I''m not here for an interview." Gao Ming saw through Manager Gou''s worries at a glance. He is a very nice person and doesn''t like to cause trouble to others, so he took the initiative to speak: "I encountered some things that are difficult to explain. I may have to provide the information to All your game designs will be taken away and destroyed. "Destroy? Those plans will all be classics once they are made!" Wei Dayou left the work station directly and walked to Gao Ming: "What stimulated you?" "I may not make horror games in the future." Gao Ming patted Wei Dayou on the shoulder: "Another piece of advice for you, try not to go out at night these days." After hearing Gao Ming say that he does not make horror games, Manager Gou regained his enthusiasm: "Xiao Gao, I heard that Dayou said that you resigned from the prison. How about you come to me first and find a job? What do we think about you? Your ability is very recognized and you dont need an interview at all! Lets forget it. ? Gao Ming communicated with everyone and finally convinced Wei Dayou to open the cabinet where the files were stored in the studio and rummage through all the game design plans he had provided over the years. ?Producing a game has a long cycle, and the initial investment is huge. Many game design ideas cannot find investment, so they can only be sealed first. Honestly speaking, if Nightlight Studio hadnt been preparing to transform and give up horror games, it would have been difficult for Gaoming to get back these game ideas. Patiently sorting out his hard work over the years, Gao Ming roughly divided the games he designed into five levels according to their dangers: criminals, rumors, omens, sly words, and strange stories. ?criminals is a game adapted from real cases. The danger comes entirely from people. It focuses on reasoning and evidence collection, and is consistent with realistic logic. The rumors are also based on murder cases, interspersed with some weird and terrifying stories, but most of those stories are false, and the real danger is still people. ??Games at the level of Omen are different. Horrible things begin to show signs, the worldview collapses, and the source of danger comes from various curses and weirdness. The fourth dangerous level is trickery. In this type of game, trickery will really appear. The fifth level is strange stories, which means that everything within a certain range is unsafe, the rules have been changed, everything may be strange, and strange stories will continue to expand and grow, affecting more people. In fact, there is a sixth level of dangerout-of-control weird stories. Gao Ming has also designed such completely desperate games. He came here mainly to destroy the most desperate games, hoping that they would not become true. 36 criminals, 25 rumors, 5 omens, 25 sly words, 31 strange stories, 4 out-of-control strange stories... I have been really diligent these years. (End of this chapter) Chapter 5 To our mortal love Chapter 5 To Our Mortal Love As a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders, Gao Ming is under great pressure at work every day. Making games is also a way of catharsis for him. He will use all kinds of things he sees, hears, and fantasizes about. Horror things are integrated into the game, and he shares his uneasiness and fear with the players. In this regard, he is also a generous person. My biggest dream was to turn all the design ideas into finished games, so that players all over the world can experience the charm of Chinese suspense... ?It is a happy thing to have a dream come true, but Gao Ming never expected that his dream would come true in such a straightforward way. ?Haunting a cardboard box filled with game design plans, Gao Ming came to the bathroom and took out a lighter. ?The flame burned the hard work of the past, and Gao Ming used the fire lit by his dream to light a cigarette. After disposing of all the ashes, Gao Ming returned to the office, hoping that Mr. Gou could cooperate with him in deleting the files saved on the studio computer. ?Those game design plans that have not yet attracted investment have been deleted smoothly, but a few games have been completed, such as the love game that Nightlight Studio discussed in a meeting this morning. The name of the game is "To Our Mortal Love". Mr. Gou used his connections and worked hard to get it for Night Light Studio. ??He values ??this love game very much and regards it as a key work in the transformation of Night Light Studio. "Gao Ming, it doesn''t matter if other games are deleted, but this love game won''t work." Mr. Gou put down the thermos cup and played the emotional card with a sad face: "Our studio just relies on this game to eat. We have cooperated for several years, and you also Dont you want to see everyone lose their jobs? Im over 40 years old this year, I have an elder and a younger one, and Ive signed an agreement with other investors. If this game cant be made, my whole family will have to live on the street. Gao Ming could understand Mr. Gou, but he still shook his head. Mr. Gou has only signed a business agreement with investors. If this game becomes real, the whole company will sign a gambling agreement with the King of Hell. Other games allow players to earn money, but his game allows players and producers to earn lives together, and no one can escape. "How about this." Gao Ming opened the computer page: ""To Our Fading Love" was designed by Otomo as a whole, but I provided him with some murder ideas. Eight of the nine girlfriend lines did not need to be touched. , but the ninth line that I participated in the creation must be deleted. "To Our Mortal Love" tells the story of a otaku who counterattacks and meets nine different women in his life, including a childhood sweetheart who is seriously ill, a company leader who looks cold but is kind at heart, and the green tea scumbag Li Luxin. Wait, the first eight heroines were all designed by Wei Dayou. Because all the staff of Night Light Studio have never been in love with more than one hand, the plot of this love game is very average. Gao Ming felt that the game had no characteristics at the time, so he suggested to Wei Dayou to add a ninth line - the psychological crime serial murderer Xuan Wen. She is a dangerous woman with extremely high EQ and IQ. After her pure and sincere love was deceived, Xuan Wen''s love turned into a kind of morbid madness. She always knew where the male protagonist was and monitored him all the time. . ?It is precisely because of the addition of the ninth line that the nature of the game has changed, and the love game is heading in the direction of crime and supernatural. ?Hearing Gao Mings request to delete the ninth branch line, Mr. Gou was very happy: No problem, we will delete the ninth branch line and start playing the love game from today on! Ill say one more thing. Gao Ming reminded: Dont design so many female protagonists, one is enough. Shed better not have anything to do with the protagonist, and the two of them can live happily until old age. How can we play a love game without any intersection? Wei Dayou was a little puzzled. "Nowadays, people mainly focus on Buddhism and casual love when they fall in love. The male protagonist does not even have to have any communication with the outside world." The family games that Gao Ming made before can be very alienated. This kind of love game may also be alienated. Be careful. Get the Ten Thousand Years Ship. "Okay." Wei Dayou didn''t know whether Gao Ming was being angry or he really thought so. He felt that the ninth line was the essence of the entire game. After deleting the ninth line, the entire game became There is no sense of expectation anymore. Turning on the computer, Wei Dayou was about to modify the ninth game line when the glass door of Night Light''s office was suddenly pushed open. As if sensing something, the fat cat who had been lazing around in the office all day suddenly meowed, jumped off the table and hid behind the bookcase, his hair standing on end and his body trembling. Im really sorry, it was raining so hard outside that I never got a taxi. The gentle voice came from the door, and just listening to her talking seemed to make people very comfortable. ??Everyone looked towards the corridor. Standing at the door was a woman whose shoulders were wet from the rain. She was wearing a white shirt and skirt, but even such a simple outfit gave her a different feeling. Smiling, easy-going and generous, this woman seems not to know that she is very good-looking, or that her exquisite appearance is just the most insignificant thing about her. "It doesn''t matter. It''s been raining heavily these days. We can understand the special situation." Manager Gou waved his hand and introduced to Gao Ming: "Her name is Xuan Wen, and she is a game designer who has just entered the industry. What a coincidence. Its the same name as the female supporting character you designed in the game. With the current situation of Night Light Studio, its impossible to recruit particularly talented staff. Standing there, Gao Ming looked at the strange woman not far away. She was dressed simply, but no matter how ordinary clothes were, she could not hide her unique temperament. Having dealt with felons on death row every day, Gao Ming can vaguely feel it. It is the self-confidence of a hunter and the elegance of a carnivore. Xuan Wen? Well, its good. Psychological crime serial killer? "Huh?" Xuan Wen was obviously stunned for a moment, and Manager Gou hurried over to smooth things over, making fun of her. ??No matter male or female staff, everyone greeted Xuan Wen warmly. Only Gao Ming and the fat cat were deliberately avoiding her in the studio. ?Standing in the farthest corner from Xuan Wen, Gao Ming quietly took out his mobile phone and searched. There was no information about Xuan Wen on the Internet. Then he entered the names of other heroines in "To Our Failing Love". ?Trying one after another, when Gao Ming tried Li Luxin, several news items popped up on the search page. Two nights ago, Li Luxin died mysteriously in her boyfriend''s mansion, suspected of committing suicide. "Same name? Or...she killed her?" Glancing at Xuan Wen, Gao Ming always felt that Xuan Wen''s purpose in coming to Nightlight Game Studio at this time was not simple: "Isn''t she here to find me?" With his scalp numb, Gao Ming grabbed Wei Dayou and urged him to delete all game plans as soon as possible. ?The matter was so important that he had to watch Wei Dayou delete and modify it with his own eyes. The two of them were busy until the afternoon. All the game plans and ideas provided by Gao Ming in the Night Light Studio were deleted, and some that could not be deleted also began to be modified. Looking at the blank document, Gao Ming felt a little more at ease. He walked out of the office with a glass of hot water. ??The fat cat also slipped out after Gao Ming, moving very fast, showing agility that was completely inconsistent with its size. "Do you feel the danger too? The little guy is quite smart." Gao Ming came to the public rest area. He deliberately found a secluded place and thought while petting the cat. The people around him left one after another. About five minutes later, the fat cat next to him suddenly seemed to be dead and lay motionless on the sofa. Gao Ming sensed something was wrong and stood up immediately. He smelled a special fragrance, which was very light but full of temptation and danger. Looking back, Xuan Wen stood behind Gao Ming at some point. Her slender fingers gently placed on Gao Ming''s shoulders, forcing him to the wall: "Husband, are you pretending not to know me on purpose? " Hearing Xuan Wen''s name, Gao Ming''s expression froze. He lost his grip on the disposable paper cup and fell to the ground, with water droplets splashing on the two of them. "Husband???" Gao Ming''s back was pressed against the wall, and the hairs on his hair stood on end. He had never even been in love, how could he become someone else''s husband? There was something very wrong with the woman in front of him! "You want to delete all the games, but everything started three days ago, and the nightmare hidden in your heart has become a reality." Xuan Wen leaned closer, the smile on her face was soft and warm, and her eyes reflected Gao Ming Uneasiness: "Have you forgotten what happened in the tunnel that night?" Xuanwen''s voice was very low, only Gao Ming and her could hear: "If you need me to help you remember, you can come to my house tonight." ?Hands out to help Gao Ming straighten his collar, Xuan Wen acted as if she had lived with Gao Ming for a long time. "You don''t have to worry about being in danger, because those bad women have thoughts about you." Xuan Wen slowly approached Gao Ming''s ear: "I have already killed them." (End of this chapter) Chapter 6 The end of the world caused by one person Chapter 6 The end of the world caused by one person First, my father and mother came back every night, and there was a room full of parents, and then someone called me husband for no reason. I just passed through a tunnel during the Ghost Festival, and it felt like I had all my family together. ?Looking at Xuan Wen''s retreating back, Gao Ming''s face turned pale. He was now certain that Xuan Wen, like his parents who gave him cakes, had become something "unknown". Xuan Wen not only knew what happened in the tunnel, but also guessed that I would come to Night Light to delete the game. When Xuan Wen''s figure disappeared into the corridor, Gao Ming''s expression returned to normal, and the fat cat came to life again, curling up behind Gao Ming. "Heavy rain has blocked the road. If I want to know the answer now, it seems I can only ask Xuan Wen." Gao Ming calmed down again: "But Xuan Wen''s condition is very different from that of her parents. She seems to be completely unrestricted and can freely move around. Walking around the city during the day "Fa Cai! Why are you here?" Wei Dayou picked up the fat cat with one hand, and while sucking the cat, he joked with Gao Ming: "Gao Ming, why don''t you stay? You see, even Fa Cai can''t bear to care for you." "It''s not that it doesn''t want to leave me, it just cherishes its life." It was also the first time that Gao Ming saw a cat pretending to be dead. No matter what happened outside, he remained motionless: "Dayou, I know you are a good person, so I will remind you one last time. Dont go out after dark, and stay away from that new colleague, she has a big problem. "I have also read the news and know that the world is not peaceful recently. Don''t worry, take care of yourself and call if you need anything. After all, we have been partners for so many years." Regardless of the little guy''s strong resistance, Wei Dayou will make a fortune. Back to the office. ??The fat cat was pulling at the glass door with its two paws and howling at Gao Ming outside the office. He looked miserable. "Follow me, and you will see the real hell." Gao Ming said with a wry smile, "This cat has some brains, but not much." After leaving Night Light Studio, Gao Ming did not go home. He came to the bus stop and looked at the city map marked with various lines. Hanhai is a very special city with a total of nineteen districts. The most prosperous East District is home to rich people from all over the world. It is modern and dreamy, and the things you can enjoy there can exceed the limits of ordinary people''s imagination. The old city where Gao Ming lives seems to be another world. The densely packed apartment buildings are crowded together, depressing and cramped. Just walking among them makes people breathless. A hundred years ago, Hanhai emerged from the war. It was a refuge for politicians, businessmen, and refugees. It was open to all rivers and inclusive of all things. With its own unique advantages, Hanhai became one of the three largest free ports in the world. However, under the impact of the intelligent revolution and the biological revolution , this extremely glorious city has also reached a fork in the road of the times. ?But these have nothing to do with a high life. He glanced at the densely packed bus stops, and a series of cruel and horrific murders flashed through his mind, as well as a series of strange and horrifying stories. "Butcher case, cat doll dismemberment case, **** demon case, corpse dissolution case, corpse cooking case in the red pavilion, dog cellar case, corpse sinking case..." His eyelids twitched, and the murders in Gao Ming''s mind almost covered the entire city, which was even more terrifying. What''s more, instead of murders, he has watched a lot of ghost stories and horror movies. Borrowing life, flesh and blood fairy, hanging man, soul-returning night, skin-changing shop, headless doctor, cannibal elevator... I cant even count them, I cant even count them! When you go to hospitals, schools, shopping malls, you can find the corresponding scenes in the high life of the high life. According to Xuan Wen, all the nightmares in my heart have become reality, and its not just about games. All suspense and supernatural phenomena may appear in this city. ?Although he didnt want to admit it, Gao Ming felt that he had single-handedly kicked off the end of the world. Things in that unknown world seem to be able to evolve various horrors based on the memories in my mind and merge with this city. ?The sky is overcast, and the clouds are getting lower and lower. The city seems to be a prisoner strangled by the neck, and is about to die in the struggle with all his sins. ?Standing on the bus stop, looking at the street in the heavy rain, Gao Ming had a bad expression on his face: "If I were a guy full of pornographic waste, I wouldn''t have so many troubles." Xuanwen is obviously not normal, but she seems to be able to provide Gao Ming with clues, which is what Gao Ming needs most now. At 5:30 in the afternoon, Xuan Wen walked out of the office building holding a red umbrella. As if she had predicted that Gao Ming would not leave, she came to the bus stop with a smile: "Have you been waiting for me?" "I just haven''t decided which car to take home." "Let''s go together, then?" Xuanwen held the umbrella between the two of them and looked sideways at Gao Ming. Her eyes revealed that she liked her, but that kind of liking was a little bit... Twisted, like a collector seeing a valuable piece of art, or like a person with a quirk getting strange satisfaction. The bus arrived at the stop. Gao Ming waited for Xuanwen to get on the bus and sit down, then stood alone at the back of the bus. An hour later, they returned to the old city. Looking at the buildings in front of him, Gao Ming wanted to stay away from the woman next to him. There are four buildings in Lijing Apartment, which are built in the shape of a tic character. Xuanwen lives in the building opposite Gao Ming. Let''s make a bold guess. Maybe Xuan Wen has been secretly watching Gao Ming a few days ago. "Don''t get me wrong, the murders that happened around Laijing Apartment in recent days have nothing to do with me." Xuan Wen''s voice was a little blurred in the heavy rain: "Actually, I am on tenterhooks every day and live very scared." "In order not to be afraid, you killed all the threats?" Gao Ming didn''t think about the murder at first, but when Xuan Wen reminded him, Li Lin''s warning flashed in his mind. During the three days he was trapped in the room, a lot of "things" had "spread". ??Going through the apartment courtyard, Gao Ming and Xuan Wen entered Building 2. As soon as they got to the third floor, they saw an old lady burning paper in the corridor. The brazier was filled with the ashes left by burning paper money. She kept muttering something and kowtowed to the portrait next to the brazier. The old man has silver hair, but the man in the portrait looks like he is only in his forties. The older man kowtows to the younger man. This scene is a bit strange. "Her adopted son committed suicide three days ago." Xuan Wen stopped: "According to the neighbors, her adopted son was a very good person during his lifetime, honest and hardworking, and he was obviously not related by blood to the old lady, but he still treated the old lady''s family. Take care of me as a relative. "Many times what we see is just the surface. People who are not good at words may have more on their minds." Gao Ming met the old lady''s adopted son in the courtyard. The eldest brother was named Zhao. He was very enthusiastic towards everyone and often held a hand in his hand. Mobile phone cleaning bathroom in apartment building. Brother Zhao smiles every day, but Gao Ming always feels that his smile is forced. Gao Ming, who works in psychological counseling, sometimes chats with Brother Zhao downstairs, but since last month, he has never seen that brother in the hospital again. After bowing to the portrait, Gao Ming was brought to the fifth floor by Xuan Wen. The rope for drying clothes was randomly placed in the corridor, very close to the exposed wires. There were various clothes hanging on it. I wonder if it was affected by the overall environment. Those clothes looked gray and white, even if they were not The wind will also sway slightly. There are old-fashioned iron doors on both sides of the corridor, which are stained with rust. The yellow-brown door frame and the bright red couplets form a strange contrast. Even the word "" affixed in the middle makes people feel very awkward. "arrive." Xuan Wen took out the key and opened the door of 2507, but Gao Ming was a little afraid to go in. 2507 is the home of the old lady''s adopted son. Brother Zhao jumped from the balcony of this house three days ago. "You rented the deceased''s house? He hasn''t even passed his first seven days yet." Gao Ming was inexplicably reminded of a game scene he had designed before - the male protagonist in ordinary clothes secretly watched his own death video in a haunted house while playing a spiritual game with his deceased wife. (End of this chapter) Chapter 7 Killed all the heroines Chapter 7 kills all the heroines Room 2507 basically maintains its original appearance, and everything belonging to Brother Zhao has been preserved. The cabinets, sofas, coffee tables, and all the furniture used by the deceased are all in the room. Lao Zhao was an extremely frugal person during his lifetime, and the decoration was very simple. The room felt deserted, and there was an indescribable chill in it. Raindrops hit the window glass, the sky was gloomy, it was only around six o''clock in the afternoon, and the room was already very dark. Xuanwen didn''t turn on the light. She went straight to the balcony and looked down at the courtyard and the heavy rain. After a fierce ideological struggle, Gao Ming also entered room 2507. His eyes were quickly attracted to the wall of the living room. In the most conspicuous position of the living room, a huge photo frame covered with black cloth hung. "Want to know what that is?" Xuan Wen did not look back, but she knew Gao Ming''s psychological activities well: "You can take off the black cloth and have a look." ?Hands on the corner of the black cloth, Gao Ming pulls it gently. As the black cloth slides off, a huge black and white wedding photo appears in front of him. In the photo, Gao Ming and Xuan Wen have happy smiles on their faces, but in the wedding photos, only Gao Ming himself is in color, while the beautiful Xuan Wen and her exaggerated wedding dress are all in black and white. Another posthumous photo? Gao Ming couldnt remember when he had taken wedding photos with Xuan Wen, and they were such chilling wedding photos. "Have you remembered something now?" Xuan Wen turned around. The smile on her face was very warm and her expression was very gentle, but the aura exuding from her body was extremely abnormal, and those beautiful eyes were hidden deep in her eyes. Keeping secrets. What happened in the tunnel on the night of the Ghost Festival? Gao Ming never left the door too far from the beginning to the end, ready to leave at any time. "You took a car that you shouldn''t have been in, and you ended up in a place that you shouldn''t have gone to." Xuan Wen looked at Gao Ming with eyes full of pathological endearment, which made Gao Ming feel both frightened and frightened. Feeling familiar: "You forgot what happened in the tunnel. This is because your body is protecting itself, because you subconsciously think that you cannot accept the horrific fact, so you selectively forget." "Then why do you know what happened in the tunnel? You should have appeared because of my game. In terms of time, there is no reason for you to know what happened to me in the tunnel." Gao Ming retreated to the door. "Because I sent you home that night." Xuan Wen took another step forward: "Do you still remember the design of my branch line in the game "To Our Fading Love"? I can always know where you are. My favorite thing to do is to look at you. This ability of being full of mischief and uncontrollable love makes me look for you as soon as I wake up. you." ?Just listening to Xuan Wen''s words, Gao Ming felt very scary. He had never played a love game before and had no idea that a love game could be so scary. What did you see? "Inlaid on the tunnel wall is a corpse with a hideous and painful appearance. When I arrived, you were talking to something. Step by step, you walked deeper into the tunnel. I brought you out." Xuan Wen didn''t know what to say. It was true or false, but when she said this, there was a trace of fear in her eyes. If I just saw corpses all over the wall, I wouldnt be frightened and lose my memory, but I did hear some voices. Gao Ming tried hard to remember, but couldnt remember anything: Do you remember what the voice said? "Everything is getting out of control, evil ghosts are rampant, weird things appear frequently, and the malice in people''s hearts will subvert the city. The games you made in the past based on murder cases and urban ghost stories may become reality. They will emerge from the rotten memories and weaken them. The method of resentment is to let more people play the game you designed. You can choose to lead them through the level, or you can choose to sacrifice them to feed the monsters. Different choices will have different costs and different rewards. " Xuan Wen paused for a moment and then continued: "The voice said that you should have died, but it gave you a chance to live. It seems that you have reached a deal." "I should have died..." Gao Ming thought about the deeper meaning of this sentence: "Did I experience a death in the tunnel? When you passed by, I was already saved? This is completely unreasonable!" "If you don''t believe what I said, or think I''m deceiving you, you can also go to other passengers on the bus that night to verify it." Xuan Wen sat on the sofa: "While I was taking you out of the tunnel, I saw other passengers. "Are there any passengers alive?" "Well, I was in such a hurry that I didn''t see their faces clearly, otherwise I would definitely find a way to imprison them and find out the truth." Xuan Wen put on her slippers and said her last words in the most homely tone. Terrible words. After receiving part of the information and it was already dark, Gao Ming took another step back. "Are you satisfied and are you in a hurry to leave?" Xuan Wen looked at Gao Ming with a smile: "You probably don''t remember what you promised me in the tunnel, right?" I dont remember. "It doesn''t matter, you can think about it later." Xuan Wen took out a black and white photo from her personal clothes: "When I opened my eyes and woke up in reality, this black and white photo appeared next to me. In the past three days As I eliminated the other heroines in the love game, the wedding dress in the photo seemed to have changed a lot." Xuanwen compared the black and white photo in her hand with the huge wedding photo hanging on the wall. It can be clearly seen that the wedding dress in the photo in her hand began to show color. "Other girlfriends in the love game also appeared under some unknown influence. Strictly speaking, they are dead people, but the problem is..." Xuan Wen approached with the photo of her body, her eyes burning with madness: "The photo represents death. When the black-and-white photos turn into color, does it mean that the dead people come back to life? Killing other dead people seems to free me from some kind of bondage." "Is that why you can walk freely in the city? Just like normal people?" Hearing Xuan Wen''s understatement that he had killed other girlfriends, cold sweat broke out on Gao Ming''s forehead. He had eight girlfriends in three days. It was so hysterical. ! The most unpopular marginal female supporting role in the love game, an abandoned object with a twisted and sick personality, but after the game became a reality, through clear and precise judgments and crazy decisive actions, she became a person who understands better than Gao Ming. "Status quo" "people". Xuan Wen''s appearance also opened up Gao Ming''s thinking. In those horror and suspense games, there are not only dangerous monsters and ghosts, but also "madmen" with great potential. "I just want to be someone like you." Xuan Wen began to speak faster and her state became more and more abnormal. She revealed her true purpose of finding a high life: "After repeated attempts, I found that the game There is a process of becoming a reality. The more terrifying and dangerous the game is, the slower it will integrate with the city. Various omens and warnings will appear. If you want to trigger the ghost story in advance before it is fully formed, you need to meet three conditions. The conditions are a haunted house where a person has just died, a photo from that world, and you. ?Standing in the haunted house of 2507, Gao Ming fully understood what Xuan Wen meant. She wants to "hunt" Kaitan Yugi and eat the monsters in Kaitan Yugi before they have fully grown! "The haunted house is a game venue. The photo of the deceased is equivalent to a ticket to enter the game in advance, and you are the passage." Xuan Wen grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes with both hands: "The voice asked you to bring more players into the game. I should also be considered a player. ? With bloodshot eyes floating in her eyes, Xuan Wen opened the handbag she carried with her, which contained eight blank photos without portraits. I have plenty of tickets. "Calm down, all this is just your guess now." After figuring out Xuan Wen''s true purpose, Gao Ming was no longer afraid. He looked at Xuan Wen who was close at hand, and there was really no flaw in her face: " But I can help you and verify your guess at 2507 Haunted House tonight. ?Gao Ming is a psychological counselor in a felon prison and a doctor who dances with caged beasts. He knows exactly how to get along with dangerous people. Just when Gao Ming agreed, there were footsteps in the corridor, and then the doorbell rang. After Xuan Wen covered the wedding photos with a black cloth, Gao Ming opened the door. The disfigured investigator appeared in the corridor on the fifth floor. He said breathlessly: "This room is very dangerous. You must hurry up." Move away! (End of this chapter) Chapter 8 The return of ghost stories Chapter 8 The return of ghost stories You said this house is dangerous, but isnt it just an ordinary residence? Gao Ming said as if he wanted to die, which made the investigator even more anxious and angry. "The original resident of 2507 committed suicide. You must not live here just to get cheaper rent." The investigator''s face was disfigured and his expression could not be seen, but it could be heard from his anxious tone that room 2507 did have Big problem. "Why? Could it be that Brother Zhao''s death was not an accident, but a homicide?" Dont ask why! Sweat slid down the scar, and the investigator pointed at his terrifying face: If you dont want to become like me, move away quickly! ?Obviously the investigator knew something, which made Gao Ming even more curious: "You have to give us a reason, right?" A normal person would be unwilling to be suddenly asked to move out. "It''s not just you. Before the source of the anomaly is determined, the residents of your level will have to move away temporarily." The disfigured investigator saw Gao Ming last night and knew that Gao Ming was not so easy to fool: "You subdued the Rainy Night Murderer, I I admit that you are very brave, but some dangers are invisible! Those things are the main reasons for the many murders in the old city port area!" "Those things refer to..." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. Most people would be scared when they saw the investigator''s face, but he was very interested in this investigator. "The more you know, the easier it is to get entangled with them. Everything I say and do is for your own good and to protect you. I hope you can believe me." The investigator said sincerely, but Gao Ming and Xuan Wen remained unmoved: "You really can''t shed tears until you see the coffin!" ? Gao Ming slowly lowered his head. It was unclear whether he would shed tears when he saw the "coffin", but Xuan Wen probably wouldn''t cry when she saw the "coffin", just like she saw the capsule hotel. "If you are really unwilling to move, then you must keep what I say next in mind." The investigator could not persuade the two to leave, but could only give them some warnings: "You should remove the things used by the deceased in the house as soon as possible. Replace them all, no matter day or night, never imitate the actions of the deceased, let alone have the same emotions as the deceased. " "I can understand replacing the things used by the deceased. What do you mean by not imitating the deceased?" Gao Ming was a little confused: "Could it be that if you have the same emotions as him at the place where he died, he will come back?" The investigator did not answer or deny. After speaking, he went upstairs, as if he was going to investigate something upstairs. "This investigator from Xinhu seems to know a lot." Xuan Wen walked silently behind Gao Ming, her eyes dangerous and charming: "No one will bother us anymore." She closed the security door, approached Gao Ming gently, and moved her lips slightly: "The game you made can be understood as the overlapping part of the two worlds, and you are the key to unlocking the game in advance. What we have to do is very simple, that is, In the haunted house where the deceased lived, he repeats his previous life, produces the same emotions as him, and allows himself to become him completely. Then the obsessions, evil thoughts, pain and regrets he left between the two worlds will be recovered on their own. Forcibly trigger strange stories with you as the center." "What you said sounds familiar to me." The investigator''s warning just now still lingered in Gao Ming''s ears: "Sister, are you sure this is okay?" Hearing the title of Gao Ming, Xuan Wen was stunned for a moment, but she still explained patiently: "The ghost story game is the most terrifying and terrifying. Once it is fully formed, fear will take root in everyone who has heard the ghost story." In our hearts, we have no ability to deal with it, so there is only one way in front of us, which is to trigger it in advance and nip it in the cradle. I know that this matter is very dangerous and may happen. Dead people, but if you dont do it, ten times or even a hundred times more people will die in the future! What Xuan Wen said makes sense. At this stage, just the alienation of some family games and love games is already very scary. If those weird games are completely integrated with the city, the situation Gao Ming will face will be even more dangerous. Some things cant be avoided. Okay, then Ill give it a try. Under Xuan Wens guidance, Gao Ming sat in front of the mirror in the living room holding a blank photo. All the lights in the room were turned off, and four sticks of white wax were lit in the four corners of the room. ?Fires flickered in the darkness, raindrops fell, thunder roared, and occasionally a flash of lightning flashed. After adjusting his breathing, Gao Ming closed his eyes and thought about the things about the deceased in his mind. Brother Zhao''s full name is Zhao Xi. He is an abandoned baby picked up by the old lady on the third floor next to the garbage dump. He has never gone to school and has worn shabby clothes since he was a child. The children in the compound often interact with the old lady''s second son. Bullied him, but he never resisted. When he grew up, Zhao Xi worked as a porter in the port area to earn tuition for his younger brothers and sisters. He worked hard and supported a family. Although he has been very tired, Zhao Xi is cheerful every day and greets everyone he sees. The children who bullied him in the yard now call him Brother Zhao. ? Time passed day by day, and Zhao Xi became the most warm-hearted person in Lijing Apartment. He himself was not married and had a family, but if anyone had trouble, he would help if he could. Later, his younger brother broke the law and was imprisoned. It was he who took care of his adoptive mother and pregnant sister-in-law at home. Logically speaking, such an optimistic and strong person would not choose to commit suicide. The neighbors were surprised. Only Gao Ming saw some clues in advance. ??Zhao Xi has been engaged in heavy physical labor all year round and his physical condition is very bad. He was fired by the factory after he injured his leg last year. With no education, a disabled leg, and poor health, it was difficult for Zhao Xi to find a job. He stayed at home, but was looked down upon and scolded by his sister-in-law and adoptive mother. ??Zhao Xi knows that he is a picked-up child. He wants to be recognized more than anyone else and longs to have a real family. But no one thinks highly of him, and he doesn''t have any way to relieve his emotions on weekdays. He only holds his mobile phone. Maybe in his opinion, his mobile phone understands him better than his family. ?All the optimism, strength, and enthusiasm he showed outside were more of a disguise he imposed on himself. He didn''t want to be "abandoned" anymore. But the more he thought about it, the more painful he felt inside. Cant see hope, cannot change, become a burden, until finally start to hate yourself. The temperature began to slowly drop, and all kinds of negative emotions emerged. Gao Ming was sitting in the living room, as if he had returned to the night when Zhao Xi committed suicide. There were no lights on in the room, and the clouds were so oppressive that no light could shine through. There was no rope around his neck, but it felt increasingly difficult to breathe. He touched his neck with both hands, feeling an uncontrollable disgust in his heart. Neither the window nor the door is an exit. He seems to be locked in a corner forgotten by everyone. There is only himself here, a powerless self. Having a headache, palpitation, my brain seems to be broken, I can''t sleep, I just want to keep my eyes open and tear through memories. The world in the mirror began to deform, shadows spread across the room like a tide, and regret and obsession penetrated into the depths of the soul. A familiar chill crawled down his spine. Gao Ming opened his eyes. All the candles in the living room had been extinguished, and the entire room 2507 was wrapped in shadow! Looking up at the mirror, Gao Ming''s pupils shrank, and the life-size mirror reflected a distorted world that was upside down. Bang! Before Gao Ming could react, a loud noise came from downstairs, and he hurried to the balcony to check. In the courtyard of Lijing Apartment, next to the corridor entrance of Building 2, there is a corpse with twisted limbs and a broken neck, staring directly at the balcony of 2507. (End of this chapter) Chapter 9 Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors Chapter 9 Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors It was cold, scary, and damp. There was a faint rancid smell in the air, and the whole room seemed to be shrouded in a shadow. The familiar feeling of suffocation came, and Gao Ming knew that he had once again arrived at a place where two worlds overlapped. The method provided by Xuan Wen is correct. Doing so can indeed trigger the Kaitan game. Avoiding the gaze of the corpse downstairs, Gao Ming looked back at the living room. The four candles placed in the corners had been extinguished, and the environment in the room seemed to remain at the moment when the deceased committed suicide. Where is Xuan Wen? There was only Gao Ming in the dilapidated room, and the psychological criminal serial killer who wanted to enter the game with him did not appear. Has she left the room? Or did she not come in at all? The thick shadow was like black sea water flooding the body. Gao Ming stayed where he was and calmed himself down. He wanted to determine which game had become reality as soon as possible. The corpse appeared downstairs. Judging from the scope of the impact, this game is much larger than the ones I have played before, at least it includes the entire building No. 2. Brother Zhao had chatted with me many times before his death, and I also planned to make a small game for him that could soothe his emotions. At that time, I conceived several game design plans..." ?The vibrating sound of the mobile phone interrupted Gao Ming''s thinking. He slowly opened the bedroom door and found a no-name mobile phone on the bedside table. The casing is yellow, the charging port has stains and broken hair, the phone has no lock screen password, and new messages pop up on it. When I was chatting with Zhao Xi, I saw him using this phone. ? Touching the screen, Gao Ming saw the chat group that Zhao Xi had joined - Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. This was the owner group of Lijing Apartment Building No. 2. Just now, Mr. Wang, who lives on the first floor, sent three videos to all Aite group members. ??He stood on the balcony of his home and took a close-up shot of Zhao Xi''s body. The person who committed suicide fell headfirst to the ground, his face had completely changed shape, his neck was broken and elongated, his limbs were twisted, and the broken bones pierced the skin. 2101Wang Xusheng: "I saw Zhao Xi being taken away with my own eyes! Why did his body come back again! What happened???" ?The group chat exploded. Some people tried to call the police, and some wanted to go out of the house to check, but they all quickly became quiet. 2203 Xiaoqiu: "Brother Wang, there is something wrong with these three videos of yours! The position of Zhao Xi in the first video is different from the position in the third video! He seems to be... moving!" The owners, including Gao Ming, all watched the video again. In the three videos, Zhao Xi''s position did change. 2101Wang Xusheng: "How can the corpse move? How can the dead move?! It should be a problem with the shooting angle. I''ll go to the balcony to take a look!" ?The resident on the first floor was obviously panicked. He seemed to be preparing to shoot a video again. Sensing something was wrong, Gao Ming took his cell phone, ran to the balcony, and looked downstairs. The heavy rain washed away the bloodstains, and the body originally placed at the entrance of the corridor disappeared. He has climbed into the building? ?Wang Xusheng, who went to shoot a new video, did not send any more messages and seemed to have disappeared. ??Lijing Apartment is a typical old community in the old city. It is in a remote location and many rooms are empty. There are not many people living in the second building. Now that Wang Xusheng is missing, the remaining residents are even more frightened. The owner who originally said he wanted to go out to check is also shrinking in the room. 2203 Xiaoqiu: "It''s over! What to do! All calls can''t be made, and except for this group chat, no other information can be sent! Why on earth is this!" 2304 Li Li: Is it because Zhao Xi is in this group that this group chat can continue to be used? ?Li Li is Zhao Xis sister-in-law and lives on the third floor with Zhao Xis adoptive mother, Zhao Yuanyuan. 2409 Fang Shuqi: "Why did Zhao Xi''s body come back? Did your family do something bad? I often hear you arguing and scolding upstairs! You, the family, are lying on his body to **** blood, but you still think it''s natural. It should be, retribution must have come now! 2304 Li Li: "Fuck you M! His death has nothing to do with me!" ?????2203 Xiaoqiu: "Don''t make any noise! ??I heard it! I heard a noise in the corridor! Something is climbing up!" Because she was too anxious and scared, Xiaoqiu directly sent a voice message: "There is really something climbing up! It''s right outside my door." 2409 Fang Shuqi: Lets open the group video so that everyone can see each other, understand each others situation more comprehensively, and be mentally prepared. ??The resident on the fourth floor seemed to deliberately want to verify something. After he finished speaking, he pulled all the group members, including Zhao Xi, into the group video. ??When everyone saw that Zhao Xi''s video was opened, they all took a breath, but then they saw Gao Ming appear at Zhao Xi''s home. 2304 Li Li: "Who are you? Why are you holding Zhao Xi''s mobile phone? Is it still at Zhao Xi''s house? Did you bring his body back?" Before Gao Ming had time to speak, there was a knock on the door in Xiaoqiu''s video, about two seconds apart, as if someone was banging his head against the door. Xiaoqiu''s face turned pale with fright. She turned on the video and blocked the sofa behind the living room door. The knocking on the door did not weaken at all, but became louder and louder, and the door panel seemed to be shaking slightly. Xiaoqiu, who was holding her mobile phone, looked horrified. She was trapped in the room. What should I do? Help me, please? We are all neighbors! You will get caught up in him too! Huddled on the bed in the bedroom, Xiaoqiu called for help through the video, but no one in the building did anything. With wet eyes and Xiaoqiu about to cry, the lights in the room flickered and then suddenly went out. Darkness enveloped room 2203 without warning, and the faint light from the mobile phone screen reflected Xiaoqiu''s face. ?Her body seemed to be frozen, she was holding the phone tightly and staring at the living room. There was a strange crunching sound in the dark living room. She didn''t dare to breathe and directly covered her mouth and nose. The heavy object was dragged on the ground, the door panel was slowly squeezed open, the broken nails rubbed against the floor tiles, and the moving outlines in the darkness gradually became clear. Her heart was beating heavily, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. With trembling hands, Xiaoqiu turned on the light on her mobile phone. A brief light appeared in the bedroom, and Xiaoqiu let out a piercing scream. Emotionally broken, she opened the bedroom window, kicked the security net in panic, and wanted to jump out. ?The heavy rain wet her pajamas, and the phone slipped from her palm to the window sill. Xiaoqiu had forgotten the video and kicked the anti-theft net like crazy. ?Through the camera, everyone could see the situation on the bedroom ceiling and the side of the window. Xiaoqiu, who wanted to escape, did not notice that there was a pale human face on the lower left side of the window, moving upward little by little. ?The neighbors in the group chat shouted reminders, but Xiaoqiu just turned around tremblingly. Facial features were deformed due to fear. Xiaoqiu seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying. Her mouth opened wide, but before she could make a sound, she was dragged into the darkness. Room 2203 was completely silent, and the group video was also silent. ?Handing up his cell phone, Gao Ming silently watched each neighbor in the video, keeping in mind the subtle changes in everyone''s expressions, and then quickly walked to the door of the living room. The bodies were coming upstairs, but that wasn''t the worst. Gao Ming just saw the face outside the window in the video. That face did not belong to Zhao Xi, but looked a bit like Wang Xusheng from 2101. Looking away from the group chat of distant relatives rather than close neighbors, Gao Ming did not see the process of the neighbors being killed. He recalled the "parents" who had been replaced before. The situation he was most worried about now was that the neighbors had been replaced. Except for him, everyone else is "ghost". (End of this chapter) Chapter 10 only family Chapter 10 The only family Normal people will definitely be frightened and panicked after encountering strange stories, and a momentary error in judgment can lead to death. However, Gao Ming belongs to another type of person. He directly envisions the worst scenario and lowers his expectations to the underworld before taking action. 2409 Fang Shuqi: "Brother Wang and Xiaoqiu have probably met with misfortune. Only by uniting can the remaining residents have a chance of survival. I hope Zhao Xi''s family can stand up and explain clearly, because Zhao Xi will return to this building. , it must be related to you! 2304 Li Li: "Although Zhao Xi was picked up, we have always treated Zhao Xi as a family member. But you neighbors, when you see him calling him Brother Zhao, you actually look down on him at all in your heart! Rumors are spread behind his back and he is even fabricated. Do you think I dont know what happened between me and him? Zhao Xi was forced to death by you! Li Lis video was shaking. She lived on the third floor and was very scared. She hugged her child and opened the door to the living room. The body was on the second floor. She didn''t dare to go down, so she wanted to run upstairs and hide in someone else''s house first. Zhao Xis adoptive mother followed Li Li, tears sliding down her wrinkles. The basket she held on her arm was filled with paper money. "How long have you brought these things with you? It''s you who lured him back!" Li Li scolded Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother. At this time, the sound of flesh and blood crawling came from the dark corridor again, as if several hands were grabbing him. Jump up the steps. ?Li Li was so frightened that she screamed. She didn''t care about the old lady or the video, and ran away. The screen is shaking and I cant see anything clearly. 2409 Fang Shuqi: "Li Li, you don''t even care about your own mother-in-law?" 2501Huang Mingming: "Why don''t we all hide on the top floor and get together to find a solution? It''s not safe to stay in the room anyway." 2607 Jiaqi: "No! Hiding upstairs is not an option. Sooner or later, a corpse will come to the door!" 2707 Yao Yuan: My house is the farthest away from the corridor, so everyone should come to my house first. 2409 Fang Shuqi: "Teacher Yao? Are you, are you healed?" Fang Shuqi and several other neighbors were particularly shocked when they saw Yao Yuan speaking in the video. Yao Yuan is in his 70s, a retired police school teacher, a model anti-grabbing officer, can pick locks, fight, knows all kinds of fraud, and has excellent physical fitness. . But two years ago, he was diagnosed with a terminal illness. Many people in Lijing Apartment knew this. Teacher Yao, who was once tall and burly, became so thin that he lost his human appearance in two years. He could only sit in a wheelchair and could not speak. , it is very difficult to eat. "I..." The old man pursed his lips and smiled bitterly: "I don''t know why this happened. Three months ago, I gave up treatment and waited for death at home. I could hardly get out of bed. But tonight, I feel that my illness is completely cured. Not only do I feel no pain, but my body is back to its best condition. Seeing that no one believed it, the old man silently took off his shirt while talking on the phone. His skin was almost like that of a dead person, pale and bloodless, with a large number of black blood vessels bulging in his chest and abdomen, as if he was about to burst his body and merge with the world: " I really dont know why Im like this, but Im sober and Im still me. No one spoke in the group video. After the neighbors saw Teacher Yaos body in the video, they unconsciously showed fear and disgust. Their gazes also made Teacher Yao very uncomfortable. ?Putting on his coat, Teacher Yao has experienced many things and knows that it is useless to say anything now, so he no longer proposes that everyone hide in his house. ?The neighbors do not believe Teacher Yao, but Gao Ming is an exception. He has seen parents who have been replaced. Those "unknown" beings that can change are exactly like real people, and will not leave such obvious flaws at all. According to the information revealed on the back of the photo, people who are dying can also enter the game. Does Teacher Yao fall into this category? ?All the normal neighbors in the group video made Gao Ming feel that something was wrong. On the contrary, it was Teacher Yao who looked at the biggest problem and made Gao Ming feel friendly. If there are ghosts among seemingly normal neighbors, they should direct their ill will towards real living people and let the living people kill the living people. ?Grabbing the door handle, Gao Ming wanted to leave the room where Zhao Xi lived and go to find Teacher Yao himself. Gao Ming had a good idea, but as soon as he opened the door a crack, he heard rapid footsteps. It seemed that Li Li happened to be passing by on the fifth floor with her son in her arms. "Should we tie up the mother and son?" Gao Ming leaned against the door: "This is the easiest way to determine the identity of the neighbors." After only half a second of hesitation, Gao Ming was ready to put his idea into action. Li Li and her son were "alone". This was a rare opportunity. Group video can help me understand the situation of other neighbors, but it also puts me under their surveillance. What I do next is not suitable for them to see. ?Hunting the camera, Gao Ming pushed open the living room door and entered the corridor. He ran to catch up as fast as he could, but he didn''t see Li Li until he reached the seventh floor. "There''s a problem! Li Li is holding a child. Even if she sets off a few seconds ahead of me, she can''t reach the seventh floor faster than me!" There was a faint rotten smell in the air. He looked downstairs. The lower floors were dark and lifeless, as quiet as the life in which Zhao Xi was killed. Are they really all ghosts? The sound of quarreling came from the mobile phone. Gao Ming quickly turned down the volume and hid in the corner to check. 2409 Fang Shuqi: "I can''t get out! Zhao Xi is right outside my door, it''s really back!" ??The resident on the fourth floor sent a video in the group chat, which was captured by the surveillance camera at his door. ??In the black and white picture, Zhao Xi, with twisted limbs, is squirming on the steps, his face rubs against the ground, and his broken neck hangs on his shoulders. Zhao Xixi in the picture seemed to have sensed something. He raised his head little by little. He showed a strange smile to the surveillance camera, and then banged his head against the door of 2409. Just watching the surveillance video, the neighbors felt their hands and feet getting cold, not to mention Fang Shuqi who was trapped in the house. ?His arm holding the phone shook more and more violently. As the ninth knock on the door rang, he let out a scream. ?Then the sound of breaking glass reached the ears of all residents, and the video screen blurred and rotated until the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground reappeared in the community. Bang! ??The phone he had been holding in his hand until his death slid down, and the lens was attached to Fang Shuqi''s tragically dead face. He seemed to have been pushed down from the fourth floor, and his death was exactly the same as Zhao Xi''s. ?The video was stained red with blood, and Gao Ming was shocked. He endured the discomfort and ran to the end of the corridor on the seventh floor, smashed the closed window, and looked out. Sure enough! ??In the video, Fang Shuqi died tragically downstairs, but Gao Ming looked downstairs and saw that except for a pool of blood at the entrance of the corridor, there was no body at all! ?Those neighbors seem to exist only in the video, and they seem to be deliberately trying to create a scary atmosphere. Theres something wrong with the video! Theres also something wrong with the neighbors who made the video call! The mobile phone Zhao Xi left in the room might have been left behind intentionally by a ghost! There is a blood vessel bulging between his eyebrows. If Gao Ming cannot clear the game as soon as possible, his fate will be ten times more miserable than Fang Shuqi''s. "In reality, Zhao Xi''s cell phone would definitely not be thrown in the house like that. After he commits suicide, his vampire adoptive mother and sister-in-law will probably try to get rid of all Zhao Xi''s money. After all, in the room rented by Xuan Wen, Only the barest furniture was left, and it had obviously been plundered. Covering the camera, Gao Ming looked at the cell phone belonging to the deceased in his palm. He remembered his work - "The Only Family" - when he helped Wei Dayou participate in a game competition a few years ago. The male protagonist of the game is a middle-aged useless uncle, but he has a gentle and beautiful wife, a smart and well-behaved daughter, and parents who love him very much. He often uses his mobile phone to video chat with his family, and all his contacts with his family are through his mobile phone. , until one day he saw a woman who looked very much like his wife on the street. He rushed over to hug the other person, but the woman hid in the arms of other men. The player began to investigate the truth from his perspective, and finally discovered that everything he owned was made up by his mobile phone. His life was full of despair, dark and terrifying, He imagined other people''s wives and children as his own. In fact, his biological parents severed ties with him, and his only family member was his old mobile phone. In fact, he is the biggest villain. He personally took off his layers of disguise and exposed his dirty heart to everyone. There are three endings in the game: the uncle found the lost diary and medicine. This was actually the fifth time he woke up, but then he swallowed the medicine again and chose to live in fantasy for the sixth time; the good ending is the uncle''s own hand. He destroyed his mobile phone, escaped from the illusion, and decided to start a new life. He tried hard to get rid of all his bad habits and reconciled with his parents. The final ending was a bit scary. The uncle went crazy. He regarded his mobile phone as a real family member and died with his mobile phone. They were together, and the phone was picked up by a child who was being bullied. (End of this chapter) Chapter 11 I am the rule in ghost stories Chapter 11 I am the rules in the ghost story ??The various horrors, the approaching weirdness and despair displayed through the mobile phone group chat video allowed Gao Ming to roughly determine which game became a reality. ?? Zhao Xi, who lives in 2507, has completely different personalities from the middle-aged male protagonist in "The Only Family". One is honest and diligent, the other is gloomy and lazy, but the environments they live in are almost the same. They seem to have relatives and a family, but after closing the door of their home, only they themselves know how bad that home is. "Except for Zhao Xi''s body, I didn''t meet any neighbors. I just heard various sounds. The pictures shown in the mobile phone video are probably the imagination of the mobile phone owner. Those neighbors who were killed were those who usually looked down upon them. Zhao Xis people. Gao Ming once knew something about Building 2 from the neighborhood committee aunt. Wang Xusheng on the first floor is a small boss, temporarily renting in Laijing Apartment to avoid debt; Xiaoqiu on the second floor has no job, and it seems that she was the one who spread the rumors about Zhao Xi and his sister-in-law: Fang Shuqi on the third floor is from the port area The technician, Zhao Xi, seems to have disabled his leg to save him. ? Scattered negative emotions are difficult to overwhelm a person, but when pressure from all aspects converges and becomes unavoidable, one''s own will may be completely overwhelmed by negative emotions, which ultimately leads Zhao Xi to walk towards the night sky. ""The Only Family" has three endings. To trigger the good ending, Zhao Xi must destroy his mobile phone with his own hands." ?The phone played those horrific videos because Zhao Xi wanted to see such scenes. Gao Ming decided to face his fear and get rid of the influence of the deceased''s phone first. "My own strength may not be enough." Gao Ming stepped on the broken window glass on the ground and stopped at the door of room 2707: "If Teacher Yao is not in the room, the scene in room 2707 is different from the one in the group video, then It means that Teacher Yao is a ghost created by the mobile phone. My previous guess is correct; if Teacher Yao is in the room, there are two possibilities. My guess is wrong, or Teacher Yao is also a living person who entered the game. " Knocking on the door of room 2707, before Gao Ming could wait for Teacher Yao to open the door, the security door of room 2706 next to him slowly opened a gap. The sound of the door panels rubbing against each other made Gao Ming immediately protect himself and be ready to leave at any time. Dont be nervous, its me. A terrifying and familiar disfigured face appeared behind door 2706. The investigator waved to Gao Ming: Dont stay in the corridor, come in quickly! ?In this weird environment, how could Gao Ming trust the investigators who suddenly appeared? He was extremely cautious. "I know you are scared, panicked and helpless now! But only I can help you!" The investigator was also anxious: "We have been involved in an abnormal incident. I rushed to Hanhai from Xinhu just to investigate Similar incidents! I know you have a lot of doubts, but the corridor is really dangerous, and you will die if you are not careful! The investigator seemed to have no ill intentions. He dragged Gao Ming into the house and breathed a sigh of relief after closing the door. Glancing at 2706, Gao Ming slowly grabbed a chair leg and asked, "Why are you here?" "I told you to move out quickly, but you didn''t listen. Do you regret it now?" The investigator wiped the sweat from his forehead: "After leaving 2507, I went upstairs to talk to the tenants here. After that, something unusual happened. The incident happened suddenly and I was unfortunately involved. He pointed to the black ring with a red light on his wrist: "After being involved in an abnormal event, communications will be distorted and interrupted. We are unable to contact the outside world. It is like entering another world." Will communication be completely interrupted? After Gao Ming thought about it carefully, his expression suddenly became extremely bad. He clearly remembered that he received a call from his mother in the last game! ??If what the investigator said is true, then all the calls he received in the last game were actually made by "ghosts"! Gao Ming was a little panicked. His parents lived in Xinhu, and he didnt know if the old couple had been affected. Its really hard for ordinary people to accept these things. Seeing Gao Mings violent reaction, the investigator comforted him in a low voice: Its normal to be afraid, but we still have hope of leaving alive. Gao Ming was too lazy to explain to the investigators and asked casually: "What do you mean by the abnormal events?" "Weird, mysterious, strange, all kinds of unexplainable things and phenomena suddenly appeared in Xinhu half a year ago, and then appeared again in Xinhu." Suddenly disappeared." The investigator decided to share the information with Gao Ming. Have you been there half a year ago? Gao Ming was surprised. "In order to avoid causing panic, the news was blocked. Later, in order to investigate this sudden and strange incident, the Joint Investigation Bureau of Abnormal Disasters was established." Touching the black ring on his wrist, the disfigured investigator disclosed his identity in front of Gao Ming. Identity information: "The Joint Unusual Disaster Investigation Bureau consists of three parts: investigation, mythology, and security. The meaning of our existence is to figure out the cause of the disaster." Then what did you find out in your investigation? Gao Ming still remembered Li Lins attitude towards the investigators. The lowest investigators in the investigation bureau seemed to have great power. "All abnormal events follow a certain trajectory and occur within a certain range. Other than that, everything is still unknown." The investigator tried his best to force out a scary smile. He probably wanted to encourage Gao Ming: " The probability of ordinary people being involved in abnormal events is very low, and this kind of experience of seeing the truth is not common. " "You''re quite good at comforting people." Gao Ming digested all the information. The tunnel he passed through on the night of the Ghost Festival happened to be at the junction of the three cities. He wondered whether something from Xinhu had entered. his body. "The abnormality has occurred, so don''t blame others and face it with all your strength. As long as we are cautious, we can leave alive until dawn." The investigator stroked the black ring so that Gao Ming could see the words displayed on the black ring. : "Many investigators in Xinhu have exchanged their lives for some information. This information can help you survive. Please remember and abide by every rule." When you are involved in an unusual incident that occurs in an apartment building, and you want to save yourself, you should pay attention to the following points. First, find all the residents as soon as possible and agree on a contact code, because some time after the abnormal event begins, the residents in the building may be replaced. Second, dont trust the clock you see, the time is inaccurate. Third, after midnight, do not open the door under any circumstances unless something that does not belong to you appears in your home. Fourth, dont turn on the lights suddenly, fifth, dont listen to any audio "Does that mean that by doing nothing, we can live peacefully until dawn?" You can avoid making mistakes by following the rules, but what Gao Ming wants is to solve the problem from the root: "According to the rules, can we avoid all misfortunes by going back to sleep? " The investigator slid the black ring and shook his head seriously after a moment: "Article 11 is written, you cannot sleep, you must stay awake at all times." Thank you for providing me with so many things to note, but I still have things to do. Gao Ming used Zhao Xis mobile phone to send a message to Teacher Yao in 2707. He needed to confirm something with Teacher Yao. All the information you see now was obtained by investigators at a **** price. You can doubt their accuracy, but dont gamble with your own life! "Rules are dead, people are alive..." Gao Ming opened the door of room 2706 and looked at the corridor swallowed by shadows. There was still half a sentence in his heart that he had not said. As a game designer, to a certain extent, he is the rule in Kaitan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 12 I have a bold idea Chapter 12 I have a bold idea There were black stains on the floor of the corridor, and there was a faint sound of nails scratching downstairs, as if something was approaching. Gao Ming walked out of Room 2706 and knocked gently on the door of Room 2707: "Teacher Yao? I''m Xiao Gao from Building 4. We talked about growing flowers before." "Why don''t you listen to my advice at all!" When the investigator saw Gao Ming not only running to the corridor, but also knocking on the neighbor''s door, he jumped anxiously: "It''s very dangerous in the corridor! Neighbors may also be replaced by something. We''ll be back at any time!" The old man in 2707 is seriously ill, but... "No buts!" The investigator grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes: "After being involved in an abnormal incident, don''t even think about saving others. As long as you can leave alive and bring out useful information and rules, then you have already solved the whole problem. This city has made a huge contribution! He tried his best to pull back, but he couldn''t pull Gao Ming away: "Don''t let your mother''s heart overflow! You still don''t understand the horror of abnormal events, you will kill everyone!" Gao Ming did not want to waste time explaining to the investigator. He grabbed the door handle and his voice gradually became colder: "Teacher Yao, I know you are inside. If you don''t open the door, then I will break down the door." ?Originally, the investigator wanted to continue persuading him, but what Gao Ming said later made him choke slightly. This did not seem to be the Virgin Marys attitude of helping neighbors. The door lock turned, withered mugwort leaves fell, and the old door was pushed open. Teacher Yao looked at Gao Ming with glasses on: "Come in." "Don''t enter your neighbor''s home casually! If the neighbor is killed by a trickster in advance, what we will face..." Before the investigator could finish his words, Gao Ming had already dragged him into 2707. He looked at the closed door, The mouth is still half open. I received your message and turned off the microphone and camera in advance. Teacher Yao put black gloves on top of the phone to cover the camera. "The situation is urgent, so I''ll keep it short." Gao Ming took out Zhao Xi''s mobile phone: "I suspect that the seemingly normal neighbors in the group chat are all fake. They only seem to appear in videos." You started a group chat behind my back? The investigator just saw the group chat. "I don''t quite understand what you said. Aren''t you and I real?" Teacher Yao is a teacher at the police academy. He has a quick mind and is well-informed, but what he encountered tonight was beyond his knowledge. "If the corpse resurrection is compared to a horror game, the three of us are equivalent to players. The other neighbors in the group chat may be other things, or they may just be made up by the mobile phone to deceive us." Gao Ming stared at the group video: "Zhao Xi''s body is climbing up to the fifth floor. After he enters Huang Mingming''s house in 2501, we will pry open the door of room 2607. If the head of the household, Jiaqi, is different from the one in the video, it can prove my guess. " The ghost wants to pry open the door, so do you? The wrinkles on Teacher Yaos face were squeezed together, and the scars on the investigators face twitched slightly. "Sooner or later, Zhao Xi will catch me if I stay in the house. If I have to choose a way to die, I would rather die on the way to survive." Gao Ming is not yet completely sure of Teacher Yao''s identity. , then his speculation was all wrong, so he wanted to go to 2607 to take another look, and get in close contact with Zhao Xi. He was a very cautious person. "Are you a little reckless?" The investigator had seen ordinary people involved in abnormal events in Xinhu, and few were as ruthless as Gao Ming: "There is something strange out there! You will be killed by it!" "I don''t think it''s appropriate either." Teacher Yao coughed: "Why don''t we take advantage of the corpse to crawl into 2501, run downstairs, and leave the Lijing Apartment to ask for help. I believe there should be someone in the city who specializes in solving this kind of problem. people." "Yes, isn''t he trapped here?" Gao Ming walked past the investigator and looked at his home across the building through the rain. He thought secretly in his heart: "I only brought a blank photo of my body. If I also brought the ''family photo'' of my father and mother, I don''t know if they would come to me in the middle of the night to give me a cake. Maybe next time You can give it a try. ?? Another scream came from Zhao Xi''s cell phone. Gao Ming lowered his head and saw that Huang Mingming from 2501 was so frightened that he collapsed. ?Neighbors died tragically one by one, and the sense of oppression rising from floor to floor was extremely strong. Every nerve in Huang Mingming''s body seemed to be being scratched with a knife. He screamed into the camera of his mobile phone. 2501 Huang Mingming: "I heard the sound of nails digging into the door! Zhao Xi''s head seems to be hanging on the door frame of my house! Help me! We have been neighbors for more than ten years, please help me!" ?No matter how Huang Mingming shouted, the surviving neighbors did not reply. With blue veins popping out on his face, Huang Mingming grabbed the fruit knife on the coffee table: "You will also be caught by him! You will also receive retribution!" ??The lock on the security door seemed like a decoration, blood flowed in, the door was slowly opened, and fingers squeezed in through the crack of the door. ?Extreme fear stimulated Huang Mingming. He screamed and rushed towards the security door, raised the fruit knife in his hand and slashed forward. ??The investigator and Teacher Yao were both attracted by the scenes in the video, and they were trembling with fear. "Stop standing there stupidly, get ready to go to the sixth floor!" Gao Mingfan found Teacher Yao''s toolbox: "You only have one chance!" Do you really want to go there? Be more sensible! "I''m already very sensible." Gao Ming led the two of them to the sixth floor. In the mobile phone video, Huang Mingming was fighting with the corpse on the fifth floor, but there was dead silence in the corridor. Now Teacher Yao also noticed something strange. ??Needless to say, Gao Ming took out his tools and prepared to pry open 2607''s door. ?In the group chat video, Huang Mingming was so frightened that he dropped his cell phone on the sofa. In the camera, he was waving a fruit knife hysterically. You cant make a living even if you commit suicide! If you have the ability to go find the person who bullied you, you deserve to be a coward for the rest of your life! ??Black blood spattered in the living room, Zhao Xi''s tattered body squirmed on the ground, Huang Mingming held a knife in both hands and kept repeating the same action. His clothes and skin were torn apart, but no matter what Huang Mingming did, he couldn''t stop Zhao Xi from getting closer. ??The bones collided with each other, and Zhao Xi''s riddled corpse was like a broken mouth, slowly opening. The shadow was spreading, and Huang Mingming couldn''t dodge at all. He was almost wrapped in Zhao Xi''s skin. This horrific scene made the investigators and Gao Ming who were watching the video feel horrified. The wrapped Huang Mingming in the video was still struggling hard, but all the struggles were in vain. His legs moved uncontrollably towards the balcony. , his arms were covered with Zhao Xis skin. "Let me go! Zhao Xi! I know I was wrong! I shouldn''t have framed you for stealing goods from the port area! I''m sorry! I was really wrong!" Bone fragments penetrated the back of his hand, and Huang Mingming was driven by a force to grab it. He closed the window frame and pushed the glass window open. ?The heavy rain instantly wet Huang Mingming''s face. He wailed and begged for mercy. His expression was painful and ugly, but his body slowly climbed up the window sill. A few days ago, Zhao Xi might be like this in reality. "Zhao Xi! Put me down! Put me down!" Seemingly hearing Huang Mingming''s request, Zhao Xi wrapped his arms around Huang Mingming''s back and fell from the window together! The investigator''s hands and feet felt cold after watching the video. The "tricks" in this building were more terrifying than he imagined: "Specific spooks do not appear in ordinary abnormal events. We are in big trouble this time!" Bang! There was a crisp sound, and the door of 2607 was pried open by Teacher Yao and Gao Ming. They stood at the door and looked into the house. Thick dust fell on the tables and chairs, and room 2607 was dark, as if no one had lived there for a long time. "The neighbors in the mobile phone video are all fake, and the neighbors we saw being killed by Zhao Xi are also fake. These are just reflections of the dark side of Zhao Xi''s heart." Teacher Yao looked at Gao Xi with admiration. Fate: "You got it all right!" What are you going to do next? The investigator also looked at Gao Ming. ? ? Exiting the group video chat, Gao Ming looked through Zhao Xi''s mobile phone, which contained many clips of his own life. His sister-in-law was playing with the children, and his elderly adoptive mother was cooking in the kitchen. Zhao Xi wanted to join it, but various rumors made him afraid. His sister-in-law and adoptive mother also did not welcome him as a disabled person from the bottom of their hearts. ?In addition to life clips, this lonely middle-aged man also takes pictures of himself. No one takes him seriously, so he just talks to himself. The mobile phone has become the object of his conversation, and big data will also take care of his emotions. From this aspect, the mobile phone is indeed more like his only family. "I have a bold idea." Gao Ming looked at the dark stairs and said as if talking to himself: "I want to have a heart-to-heart talk with the dead." (End of this chapter) Chapter 13 Jump! Chapter 13 Jump! When they heard Gao Ming say that he wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with the deceased, both the investigator and Teacher Yao thought they had heard wrongly. The deceased who committed suicide by jumping off a building three days ago, dragged his body with broken bones and twisted limbs back to life, and massacred the neighbors in a building in the video. Now Gao Ming actually wants to chat with him, which is surprising in the entire psychological counseling circle. It''s quite explosive. "Are you crazy?" The investigator poked Gao Ming''s arm with his finger. He could feel the body temperature of a living person on his fingertips: "It feels like you haven''t been replaced by the monsters either! Why are you acting weirder than those replaced monsters? ? Those who have been replaced by unknown beings will still work hard to hide themselves and avoid being discovered. They are no longer pretending to be high-profile, and their frankness makes even their "teammates" feel scared. "A truly cruel ghost will come directly to your door to slaughter you. How can he scare you through a video? As a psychological counselor who has been practicing for many years, I think this is more like Zhao Xi asking us for help. He hates himself and cannot help Getting out of the predicament will not change the status quo." Gao Ming did not tell the investigators the real reason. In the game "Only Family", the mobile phone weaves a happy family and a warm and sunny environment for the male protagonist. However, the male protagonist in the game himself is a lazy, gloomy and selfish person. The fictional scene created by the mobile phone is something that the male protagonist in the game would never be able to do at that time. owned. Zhao Xi''s situation was just the opposite. He made up a very scary and horrifying video on his mobile phone. However, during his lifetime, he was simple and hardworking, worked hard and never complained, and he was always grateful to his adoptive mother. In the same way, Zhao Xi should not be able to do the things that the mobile phone invented before he completely lost himself. The Kaitan game is integrating with reality. If I had not taken the initiative to trigger Kaitan, and when Kaitan grew and spread by itself, the tragedy in the mobile video might really have happened. Gao Ming asked the investigator and Teacher Yao to enter Room 2607: "Zhao Xi will climb up soon. I need you both to do me a favor." "What are you doing?" Teacher Yao held up the tool box: "I am seriously ill and I won''t live long. If you need anything, just ask." "Tear apart the sheets and other things, knead them into ropes, and put them down along the balcony window." Gao Ming ran into the bedroom and took action: "You two stay in 2607. I will go to 2507 to wait for Zhao Xi. I will Stand on the balcony and have a good chat with Zhao Xi." "The Gui in the abnormal event has no emotions. If you do this, you will die!" Although the investigator looks scary, his character is not bad. He admires Gao Ming''s courage, but is worried about Gao Ming''s safety. "I''m right at the window. If persuasion fails, you two grab the rope and pull me up." Gao Ming lowered his head and tore the sheets, making a "rope" very skillfully. "How about I go to 2507 instead." Teacher Yao unbuttoned his shirt. The blood vessels in his chest and abdomen were pulsing and pulsing. It looked terrifying: "I have lived enough, and you are still very young." "I am a psychological counselor with a job certificate. I''d better leave the professional matters to the professionals." Gao Ming actually had another plan. If he wanted to trigger a good ending in the game, he would have to let Zhao Xi destroy his mobile phone. , it must be destroyed by his own hands to symbolize the breaking of self-imprisonment. ?It is difficult for a living person to control ghosts and monsters, and it cannot be done by normal methods, so Gao Ming came up with a crazy idea. ??When Zhao Xi killed Huang Mingming, he chose to jump off the building with Huang Mingming. Gao Ming was also prepared to "try" this method of death. After finishing weaving the rope, he threw it down the balcony window of 2607. After confirming that there was no problem, Gao Ming walked out of 2607 alone. Pushing open the door of 2507, Gao Ming did not go in directly. ??The sound of crawling flesh came from downstairs, various horrific and **** pictures flashed in his mind, and the twisted limbs were getting closer and closer to the fifth floor. Quite nervous. ?Taking out the lighter, the flickering flames dispelled the darkness. Gao Ming lit a cigarette and sat on the steps of the corridor. The corpse that fell downstairs climbed over the cold steps, and the dead soul got closer to the living person. Hearing the sound of bones rubbing against the ground, Gao Ming stared at the corner of the stairs. I have a lot of fathers and mothers, and they are different every night; my colleagues are smart and capable and can kill eight people in three days; now I also have warm and simple neighbors. This kind of life seems quite satisfactory at first glance. ??The blood-stained hair was stuck to the ground, and Zhao Xi''s broken face slowly appeared between the fourth and fifth floors. Coming? Gao Ming did not choose to escape like Xiaoqiu did, nor did he attack like Huang Mingming did. In his eyes, Zhao Xi seemed to be the honest and honest brother Zhao before. Welcome home. Getting up and walking towards room 2507, Gao Ming opened the door for Zhao Xi and pressed the light switch in the living room. Brother Zhao, I often chat with you when Im on vacation. What I regret most now is that I thought Id wait until I was done with my work before I could chat with you. Gao Ming walked in front, and the twisted and broken body slowly crawled towards him. "The adoptive mother has given all her love to her biological son. The sister-in-law only sees you as a tool to make money. The other neighbors gossip behind your back and deliberately make things difficult for you in the factory in the port area. Seeing that you are honest, they deliberately make you take the blame and frame you. You steal." Looking at the mirror in the living room, Gao Ming noticed it when he first entered the game. The life-size mirror reflected an upside-down world. "You try your best to be optimistic and strong, but your heart is occupied by pain; you are the backbone of the family, but no one in the family really cares about your feelings; you often tell me about the small happiness in life, but in fact you live a very bad life; you The world you expected and reality are turned upside down. You work hard to change, but the more you struggle, the more desperate you become. " ?? Zhao Xi''s head was moved by his shoulders, and his broken neck was twisted 180 degrees. Although he was lying on the ground, his face could be turned upside down to look at Gao Ming. Fear is a person''s most instinctive emotion. Gao Ming''s body was also trembling slightly. His nails were dug into his flesh, but his tone remained calm: "You didn''t do anything wrong. All pain is caused by others. Yes, I am not qualified to judge you from a third party''s perspective, let alone persuade you to give up revenge. I just want you to be a little happier. Kind people deserve happiness, and you also deserve a family that can truly understand you. Stepping back, Gao Ming was mentally prepared in advance, but when he faced Zhao Xi''s broken body at close range, he still felt indescribable fear. He felt that he was too weak. His back touched the balcony window, lightning flashed across, and pale light illuminated Gao Ming and Zhao Xi. ?Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming said very seriously: "If you don''t want to be abandoned anymore and long for a family, then let me be your family." ?Thunder roared and heavy rain hit the window glass. The 2607 investigator and Teacher Yao were holding on to the rope tightly. They vaguely heard Gao Ming''s words. They stared at each other and saw shock on each other''s faces. The blood on his clothes left a long trail of blood in the living room. Zhao Xi was about to climb to the balcony, and his face was facing Gao Ming. "I''m not deliberately deceiving you to save my life, nor am I looking for an excuse to escape. I''ve talked to you too many times and know what kind of person you are, so I sincerely want to help you." Gao Mingna Take out Zhao Xi''s phone and touch the video above: "Whether it''s fragments of a beautiful life or letting those neighbors get the punishment they deserve, I can help you do it! After all, the things on the phone are just illusions, and we can go there with our own hands Change reality!" Without further retreating, Gao Ming took a step forward and extended his hand: "You will be my family member, and I will be your accomplice." With just one sentence, Zhao Xi stopped crawling for the first time. This was also the first time Zhao Xi stopped. A few seconds later, Zhao Xi''s twisted arm was raised, the bones were stretched, and a harsh sound echoed in 2507. Facing such a terrifying scene, Gao Ming did not dodge at all. In addition to fear, there was also a trace of expectation in his eyes. Hands full of wounds grabbed Gao Ming, but Zhao Xi did not hold Gao Ming''s hand, but covered Gao Ming''s arm. ?Feeling the strange movement in his arm, Gao Ming sighed softly. Zhao Xi seemed to have lost his emotions. He was controlling Gao Ming''s body, trying to push Gao Ming downstairs. ??The limbs were shattered, and Zhao Xi''s body opened like a giant mouth. Gao Ming climbed backwards onto the window sill. Come up! Teacher Yao and the investigators shouted loudly, the ropes swaying in the heavy rain. "Wait a minute." Gao Ming wrapped the rope around his wrist. He gritted his teeth, overcame the unimaginable fear of ordinary people, and stared at Zhao Xi''s "open" body. No one could understand Zhao Xi, so Zhao Xi wrapped his neighbors in this way and let them die in the same way. The corpse pressed down on Gao Ming, and his center of gravity moved backward. At the same time, Gao Ming stuffed Zhao Xi''s cell phone into the gaping wound of the corpse. Hurry up! Come up! Zhao Xis face was so close that Gao Ming could see the pain, sadness and numbness in his eyes. ??Flesh and blood were still wrapped around Gao Ming''s body. Zhao Xi wanted to grab Gao Ming and jump down together. Their bodies fell toward the window. ?The heavy rain wet his hair and clothes. The moment Gao Ming fell backwards, he did not struggle and pushed Zhao Xi into the house with all his strength! The collision caused Zhao Xis cell phone to fall from his wound, and the tragedy was rewritten in another wayZhao Xi was in the house, watching Gao Ming fall in the heavy rain. Hold him! Fuck! Teacher Yao and the investigator used all their strength to hold on to the rope. Gao Ming''s body hit the wall between the fourth and fifth floors hard. His arms were bent unnaturally, and there was a cut on his face, and blood was flowing. , but he seemed to feel no pain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 14 first chain Chapter 14 The First Chain Zhao Xis cell phone slipped out of his wound and fell to the ground through the heavy rain. At the height of five floors, the phone was torn into pieces and completely destroyed. ??The fragments of life captured by Zhao Xi with his mobile phone, the words he said to himself when he was lonely, the life he longed for and envied, and the darkness and cruelty buried in his heart were all dissipated in the heavy rain. ?His clothes were already soaked, and Gao Ming only started to climb up after hearing the sound of his cell phone falling to the ground. Hurry up! You reckless man! How dare you jump! Be careful! You still have to pass by the fifth floor window! ?The upper bodies of the investigator and Teacher Yao were also wet from the rain, and they tried their best to pull Gao Ming upwards. ?Hold the rope tightly with five fingers, Gao Ming has done everything he can. This should be regarded as Zhao Xi destroying his mobile phone with his own hands. ? Came to the balcony of the fifth floor again. Zhao Xi, who was standing on the fifth floor, stared at Gao Ming in a daze. His eyes were slightly different from before. The cold numbness was replaced by confusion and pain. "Friends", "family", and "neighbors" put him in trouble. He couldn''t think about it and finally stepped on the edge of the building. ?No one cared about him, and even after he died, everyone was complaining, why couldn''t he die farther away? It''s really unlucky, and the housing prices in the community are about to fall again. At the end of his life, he met many people who always pushed him closer to the window inadvertently. Only Gao Ming did not do that. What was playing in the video on the mobile phone was what Zhao Xi wanted to do. It was the hidden malice of this honest man, but now that malice was destroyed by his "hands". ??A rich black shadow escaped from his body. It seemed to be the connection between the unknown world and Zhao Xi, and it also seemed to be some kind of special energy. ?With his head raised, Zhao Xi stood alone in the room. 2507 was his room. On that rainy night, he stood like this for a long time. Gao Ming''s body was dragged by the rope. He stared at Zhao Xi in the room and made a decision after a moment. ?Stepping on the window frame of 2507 with his shoes, Gao Ming adjusted his body, let go of the rope, and jumped into room 2507 again. Seeing this scene, Teacher Yao and the investigator were really dumbfounded. Teacher Yao, who had not said a bad word in more than 30 years, even uttered a curse word. Why is this coming back again! This is the first time Ive seen someone dare to jump repeatedly on both sides of the fifth floor window. The disfigured investigator was really tired, but he didnt dare to let go. He was afraid that he would jump out again after a while! ?Gao Ming also heard the voices of Teacher Yao and the investigator, but he pretended not to hear them and walked towards Zhao Xi step by step. "You have been tolerant since you were a child, afraid of bringing trouble to your family, so even if life hits you hard one after another, you just brush it off and continue to hold on." Gao Ming stopped at Zhao Xi In front of you: "I will let everyone know what you have endured, and I will be your real family." Without shaking hands, Gao Ming opened his arms and hugged Zhao Xi gently: "You have worked very hard." When a person is at his most vulnerable, what he needs is not comfort, but a hug from his family. The bones are intertwined and the twisted neck is pulled back. Zhao Xi seems to be very unaccustomed to this. When Zhao Xi retreated, the black shadows escaping from his body seemed to have found their target and began to surge towards Gao Ming. They were unable to penetrate Gao Ming''s body, so they condensed on the surface of Gao Ming''s skin, like moving black blood vessels, or like a tiny living chain. Gao Ming reached out and touched it, feeling depression, pain and despair. Those shadows merged with Zhao Xi''s memory. ?Severe pain shot through his arm, and his breathing became difficult. Gao Ming tried to grab the chain. He had a special premonition in his heart, as if as long as he could grasp the chain, he would have the same abilities as Zhao Xi, but Zhao Xi might disappear. Zhao Xi stared at Gao Ming silently. As the black shadows left, the wounds on his body and his eyes gradually returned to normal, but what was worse was that his body was also becoming illusory. It seems that after Zhao Xi disappears completely, the black chain on Gao Ming''s body will be fully formed. "Brother Zhao, what I just said is true. I can take you to meet other family members in the future." Gao Ming''s expression was distorted by the pain that split his spirit and will, and he desperately held down his trembling arms. Zhao Xi in room 2507 was also making his final choice. He stood still for a long time, then slowly twisted his neck. Zhao Xi looked at the full-length mirror in the living room. He looked at the upside-down world in the mirror. The mirror did not reflect his body. He waved his hands covered with calluses and wounds, but there was still no Zhao Xi in the mirror. ??The broken body seemed to understand something. Zhao Xi turned around in silence. He did not continue to jump off the building with his life, but walked towards the corridor. ??The neighbors in the WeChat group chat on the mobile phone are all fake, and he is the only one in the entire apartment building. Zhao Xi walked down the steps. The shadows covering the apartment building began to dissipate behind him. The temperature was slowly rising wherever he walked. Brother Zhao! I didnt lie to you! Seeing that Zhao Xi was about to leave, Gao Ming chased him out. Upon hearing his voice, the investigator and Teacher Yao also ran out. Zhao Xi is gone? Teacher Yao was only slightly surprised, while the disfigured investigator was full of disbelief. "How did you do it! Quick! I want to record it! We solved the abnormal incident before dawn! This is simply a miracle!" The investigator was so excited that he held Gao Ming''s hands. "Adults also need understanding and comfort. I just wanted to be a family member with him, and he left." When Gao Ming saw the investigator starting to record frantically, he quickly stopped the other person: "Don''t record blindly! I passed various analyses. , coupled with being neighbors with Zhao Xi for many years, I was able to grasp his psychology. This method cannot be replicated. " Thats amazing! I felt how special you were the first time I saw you! The investigator just didnt let go. You didnt even pay attention to me when you first met me. "That''s not important!" the investigator said very sincerely: "If you are interested, you can join our investigation bureau! I will be your recommender!" "If I can''t find a job, I might consider it." Gao Ming pointed to Zhao Xi''s room: "There should be some clues in his room. You can go look for it." ?After sending away the investigators, Gao Ming did not stop and followed Zhao Xi downstairs. There will be rewards after clearing the game. Coming to the first floor, Zhao Xi had left without knowing when, the shadows receded, and a black and white photo of the deceased was placed on the ground at the entrance of the corridor. Just as Gao Ming was about to pick it up, Teacher Yao next to him suddenly let out an exclamation. "What''s wrong?" Under Gao Ming''s gaze, Teacher Yao raised his hands, and his body was fading with the shadow: "I...seem to be unable to leave here." Teacher Yao! ?The temperature rose, the lights in the corridor flickered, and Teacher Yao''s body merged into the shadows. ??When the lights were completely turned on, Teacher Yao had disappeared, and only a black and white photo remained where he stood. Gao Ming picked up the two photos. The black and white photo of Teacher Yao was very ordinary. He had a helpless smile on the front and a child''s crooked words on the back. Photos of family members (dying people): I heard my inner voice. Rather than lying on the hospital bed waiting to die, losing my freedom and dignity, I want to experience the feeling of living again. In reality, Teacher Yao is terminally ill and unable to get out of bed. In a world shrouded in shadow, he seems to have regained the feeling of being alive. Is this really Teacher Yaos own choice? Gao Ming took out the second photo of his death. In the photo, the twisted and terrifying Zhao Xi fell from the balcony. Gao Ming stood at the window and held him tightly. ??In addition to the color of Gao Ming in this photo, the arm he grabbed Zhao Xi was also wrapped with black blood vessels like chains. Those blood vessels bound the arms of one person and one Gui together. Photos of family members: The bonds between family members are commitments, responsibilities, rights and control. I am willing to be a part of you, and I hope you can let more people know my pain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 15 seven levels Chapter 15 Seven Levels Looking closely, Zhao Xis black and white photo of Zhao Xi is different from all the photos Gao Ming had obtained before. The photo is full of wrinkles and cracks, and all traces intersect on the chains on Gao Ming and Zhao Xis arms. Those black chains seem to be moving... ? Zhao Xi in the posthumous photo is a bit blurry. He seems to be transferring something to Gao Ming through chains. The words behind the black and white photos seem to be suggesting to me that if I want to gain Zhao Xis abilities, I need to let more people know about his past and let him completely let go of his obsession. "But having said that, what is Zhao Xi''s ability? Can he jump off a building without dying?" There are also big differences between the photos. It seems that I still have a lot of things to explore and test. Gao Ming put away the two photos. He planned to bring all the photos with him the next time he entered the game, try them one by one, and let his family members get to know each other. I wonder if Qi Yan is still alive? I should remind Zhao Xi and Teacher Yao that there may be a cruel and dangerous rainy night murderer hidden in the apartment building. The lights in the corridor turned on, and Gao Ming returned to the fifth floor. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Xuan Wen throw her back, knocking the disfigured investigator to the ground. Dont your investigation bureau teach fighting? The investigator lying on the ground thought that Gao Ming would come to dissuade him, but Gao Ming''s words made his cry for help get stuck in his throat: "I, we...we never take action against ordinary people!" "You are so principled." Gao Ming entered the house, locked the security door, closed the windows, and drew the curtains: "No one can hear us now. Do you want to have a frank exchange of words?" Xuanwen glanced at Gao Ming and put on an angry expression. She clasped the investigator''s arm and yelled, "Why did you suddenly show up at my house?" "It''s broken! It''s going to be broken! Let go first, and I''ll tell you guys slowly!" The investigator got up from the ground with great effort: "You two are witnesses of the abnormal event, and you have nothing to hide. What''s the meaning?" He rubbed his wrists and told the two people about the unusual incident. "I''m a little strange. You said that an abnormal event occurred in Xinhu half a year ago. Why can''t anyone search for any information?" girl. "Even for investigators who know various survival rules, the probability of successfully surviving an abnormal event is only 34%. The survival rate of ordinary people is less than one-tenth, and the very small number of ordinary people who survive They will also be left with serious psychological problems and physical disabilities, and they will be sent to the Investigation Bureau for free treatment." The investigator looked at Gao Ming: "That''s why I think he is very powerful and want to let him go. He joins the Bureau of Investigation. If I dont join, will I also be taken away for treatment? Gao Ming stared at the investigator with interest. "No." The investigator''s tone became serious: "You can''t hide it. Abnormal events will break out on a large scale sooner or later. What we can do now is to make more adequate preparations and responses while delaying the arrival of disasters. Can anyone join? Xuan Wen seemed to have other ideas. "This friend of yours is very smart, and he is also the bravest person I have ever met. He can save more citizens by joining the investigation bureau, but he will indeed encounter various dangers." The investigator felt a little scared as he touched himself Face: "I became like this because of a certain abnormal event. And I am already lucky. Among the investigators who entered at the same time, I was the only one who survived." "I will seriously consider it." Gao Ming didn''t know when the disaster would break out, so joining the investigation bureau seemed like a good choice. "We are on the front line to face danger, but correspondingly, when danger comes, our rights will be very great." The investigator made a small hint and then changed the topic: "In the future, you will also have We may encounter abnormal events again, this internal survival code that we have not yet perfected is my gift to you." ?Sliding the black ring, the investigator asked Gao Ming to take out his mobile phone. After exchanging contact information with Gao Ming, the investigator sent Gao Ming a piece of information. Abnormal events are divided into seven levels according to their severity, danger and destructiveness. The investigator was very optimistic about Gao Ming and carefully interpreted the information for Gao Ming: Level 0: It is determined that an abnormal event has occurred, but its severity and danger do not correspond to any of the following levels 1 to 6. Level 1: The event showed an abnormal phenomenon, but the abnormality will not interfere with real people, will not come into contact with people, and will not affect the normal life of people at the site where the incident occurred. ? ? ? Level 2: The abnormal phenomenon is obvious It affects people. People in the site where the incident occurs begin to behave abnormally, including but not limited to mental disorder, confusion of perception, cognitive confusion, etc. The abnormal performance is limited to the site where the abnormality occurs. People who come into contact with the abnormality still remain sane. After his behavior is out of control, he can be persuaded by others to return to normal. " "Level 3: A specific ''ghost'' appears in an abnormal event, and the behavior of the person who comes into contact with the abnormality is completely out of control, and begins to commit suicide or attack others. His self-perception is completely assimilated to the abnormality, and his close family members cannot stop his behavior. "Level 4: Abnormal events begin to show signs of spreading. As fear spreads, the scope of influence continues to expand. At this stage, the ''ghost'' as the core of the abnormal events begins to grow rapidly. Killing, blood, fear, and all negative emotions will be affected by it. Eat it, and all uneasiness will become its nourishment. Level 5: The scope of the abnormal events impact is very large. The ghosts in the abnormal event have become mature and are extremely difficult to kill. They have taken root in peoples hearts. Level 6: Abnormal events are completely out of control. There is no solution to such anomalies. They themselves represent fear. All investigators should avoid Level 6 anomalies at all costs! "What we just experienced was a level 3 abnormal event, because a specific ''ghost'' appeared. To be honest, without you, I would be dead." The investigator seemed to suddenly remember something: "By the way, that person is with us Wheres the old man? After he went down to the first floor, he disappeared. Gao Ming did not disclose the existence of the photo. "It''s broken!" The investigator''s expression changed and he ran towards the door: "The old man is trapped in an abnormal event!" Gao Ming followed the investigators to 2707. Teacher Yao had stopped breathing. His daughter called the emergency number early, but it was too late. Teacher Yaos thin and shrunken body formed a contrast with the various award banners on the wall. Until his death, he still had photos of his bravery in youth beside his pillow. The old man may have his own choice. ?The old man is gone, but there is no cold feeling in the house. It seems that he can finally sleep soundly. After waiting for the ambulance to take Teacher Yao away, Gao Ming and Xuan Wen returned to 2507. Now is the time for the two of them. You took that uncle to clear the ghost story game in my room? Xuan Wen tilted her head and looked at Gao Ming, the smile on her face still gentle. "Don''t be so weird. I wanted to take you with me, but you didn''t show up." Gao Ming took out Zhao Xi''s photo: "The blank photo you gave me has disappeared. The ''ticket'' seems to be just Can be used once. Its strange that I was excluded from the outside. Xuan Wen slowly approached: The Kaitan game is extremely dangerous. Im a little curious about how you cleared it. "Compared with the danger level classification given by the Investigation Bureau, the danger of the Kaitan game that was triggered in advance is only level three, but the ghosts in the game themselves should have the potential to grow into Kaitan." Gao Ming was not prepared to put Zhao Xi''s He gave the posthumous photo to Xuan Wen, but he couldn''t just ask Xuan Wen to pay without giving Xuan Wen anything in return: "If you look carefully at this black and white photo, I found another way to make you more real and powerful. " "The blood vessels on the chain in the photo are beating? What is that?" Xuan Wen discovered something special about Zhao Xi''s photo. "The chain can be understood as the bond between family members. I can obtain his abilities, but at the same time, more people need to know his pain..." Gao Ming turned the photo of his body to the back: "I am thinking about a possibility, is it possible to let more people know about his pain..." If more people know Zhao Xi''s story and bring about emotional changes for Zhao Xi, what can the dead Zhao Xi gain from it? It doesn''t have to be a living player sent to a place where the two worlds overlap to experience life and death. Maybe We can turn Zhao Xis experience into a game. This game is equivalent to Zhao Xis tombstone. The emotions generated by each player during the clearance process may affect Zhao Xi. "It makes sense, but I want to remind you one thing. Your game became reality because you encountered something in that tunnel, not because of your own abilities. If you want to let Now that the game I created has become a reality, Im afraid I need to go to that tunnel again to figure everything out. "I never thought about letting my game continue to become a reality. I just wanted to use this method to let more people know Zhao Xi''s story." Gao Ming naturally put away the black and white photo of Zhao Xi: "If Zhao Xi has indeed changed, and your life has a safer way out. " "What? You want to eat me?" Xuan Wen put her hands back as if they were bound. Say that again. Gao Ming picked up his backpack and walked outside: Am I like that kind of person? (End of this chapter) Chapter 16 Basic ability: Father and mother delivering cakes Chapter 16 Basic Ability: Father and Mother Delivering Cake ??Haunted downstairs without even holding an umbrella, and returned to his home in the rain. He had a very fulfilling day, which was much more exciting than working in a felon prison. After closing the door, Gao Ming placed the few black-and-white photos he owned on the coffee table: "When horror games are completely integrated with reality, will the people in the photos come back? But they will come back at that time, Or themselves?" ?Looking at Teacher Yao, Gao Ming was a little worried that the teacher would not be able to adapt to the environment there. He planned to bring black and white photos of Zhao Xi and Teacher Yao with him the next time he triggered the Kaitan game. The night was dark and the rain was pouring. After being hungry for a day, Gao Ming opened the refrigerator, but he was a little unwilling to eat the food at home. The first game left a deep psychological shadow on him. Lets order takeout. After the disaster completely breaks out, if someone dares to deliver it, I wont dare to eat it randomly. After picking up his phone and ordering takeout, Gao Ming stared at the standby screen of his phone and fell into silence. ??His mobile phone desktop wallpaper is a photo taken in a community in the outer suburbs of Xinhu. He and his parents were sitting at the table eating. It was a day when he went home from work. ? ? Mom was still carrying her apron and was carrying the freshly prepared dishes. She seemed to be nagging at the time, saying that the neighbor downstairs was planning to introduce a partner to Gao Ming after his job was stable. Dad took advantage of Gao Mings attention to attract his mothers attention and secretly drank a glass of wine. Gao Ming himself nodded helplessly in agreement, his attitude as perfunctory as he wanted. ?This mobile phone background photo is very warm, but Gao Ming grabbed his hair in a bit of pain. The three people in the photo are all normal, but the question is who took this photo? The phone was far away, so it didnt look like it was taken with automatic settings. There seemed to be a fourth person in the house at the time, but Gao Ming couldnt remember it. "The investigators said that abnormal events would interrupt all communications, but I clearly received calls from my father and mother during the three days I was trapped. Their voices and tone of voice were the same as usual..." Gao Ming is really a bit lucky. I dare not continue to think about it. The abnormal event occurred in Xinhu half a year ago. Could it be that all the people who called me in the past six months were other people? Gao Ming knows his family very well. As a psychological counselor, he is very good at seeing into other people''s hearts. It is very difficult to deceive him. Heavy rain has blocked the road, and now it is impossible to go to Xinhu. Gao Ming clasped his hands together and his finger bones creaked. After hesitating for a long time, Gao Ming picked up the phone and dialed the very familiar number. The busy signals sounded one after another, and he was even more nervous than in the ghost story game. No one answered? Gao Ming walked back and forth in the room. He called several times in a row but no one answered: "Why can''t I get through all of a sudden?" Sitting back on the sofa, Gao Ming looked at the family portrait with black and white cake on the table, and dialed his home phone number for the seventh time. Di, di, di ??The sound of raindrops falling on the window gradually became smaller, and a faint chill crawled out from the shadows of the room like a small snake, slowly wrapping around Gao Ming''s ankle. When he felt the temperature drop, he suddenly noticed a mother smiling in the black and white photo from the corner of his eye. The busy tone on the mobile phone suddenly stopped, and the call was connected at this time. "Hello?" Gao Ming stood up immediately. He heard the rustling sound of electricity from the phone and the sound of heavy objects being dragged. It seemed that someone was approaching. Can you hear me? Its me, Gao Ming! ??The lights in the living room began to flash at the same time as the sound of electricity sounded. Footsteps sounded in the corridor at this time. Gao Ming felt that the heat in his body was draining away rapidly. Who the **** are you? "Stay here..." Mom''s weak voice came faintly from the mobile phone, and more and more shadows began to surge in the corners of the room, as if the roots of the big tree buried underground were emerging from the ground. ?The temperature dropped faster, and Gao Ming wanted to hang up the phone, but at this time, the voice on the phone gradually became clearer. Stay here, stay here, stay here!! The sharp sound almost penetrated Gao Ming''s eardrums. If he continued, he might encounter those "fathers" and "mothers" again. His body seemed to be grasped by invisible arms in the shadows. Just when Gao Ming was about to be swallowed up by the shadows, a knock on the door suddenly sounded! Bang! Bang! Bang! The takeaway is here! Is anyone there? Your takeaway! Answer the phone! Part of the shadows crawled toward the door. Gao Ming struggled with all his strength and finally hung up the phone. The temperature inside the house rose rapidly, and warm light appeared in the house. Gao Ming opened the living room door as quickly as possible and rushed out! Before the delivery boy who was knocking on the door could react, he saw Gao Ming slumped in the corridor, disheveled, with a frightened expression, and gasping for air. When did the phone start to be replaced? Ive been chatting with Wei for the past six months?! Gao Ming could still feel the pain from everywhere in his body, and his hands could not stop shaking. Seeing him like this, the delivery boy carrying a bag of braised chicken and rice was also shocked. He didn''t dare to urge loudly. He stood in the corner and said cautiously: "Brother, your... rice is here." "Sorry for causing you trouble." Gao Ming came to his senses. He got up from the ground and looked at the delivery man with grateful eyes. If the delivery man hadn''t knocked on the door, he didn''t know what would have happened next. : "What''s your name? How long have you been knocking on the door? If I delay your food delivery later, I can send you a red envelope." "My name is Su Mo. If it''s convenient, just give me a good review." The delivery boy raised his hand to hand the braised chicken to Gao Ming, but Gao Ming put his hand into his pocket. He took out two hundred yuan and stuffed it into the hand. Delivery boy. Brother, what are you doing? "You can''t let a good person feel cold." Gao Ming fumbled for a long time, and finally took out his mobile phone: "I use less cash, so if you add me as a friend, I will transfer money to you." "It''s not that bad, just five minutes overtime. It''s not necessary." The delivery man waved his hands repeatedly. He wanted to return the braised chicken and the two hundred yuan to Gao Ming. "You deserve this." Gao Ming escaped death, and now he felt scared: "Did you see anything strange outside just now? Or hear any weird sounds?" No. The delivery boy shook his head blankly. It seems that as long as Dad and Mom dont leave the photo, the calling can be suspended. Gao Ming turned on his phone and checked the indoor surveillance footage. Ghost? The delivery boy wasnt sure what he heard. He looked at Gao Mings phone screen with curiosity. Gao Ming returned home after a busy day. He made a phone call in the house, but while he was talking, his whole body suddenly became stiff and his hands and feet spasmed. Then he seemed to go crazy, waving his hands in the air, his face extremely ferocious! ?Seeing this, the delivery man''s expression changed subtly. His hand holding the braised chicken rice and two hundred yuan trembled unconsciously - the man in front of him seemed to be possessed! ??The voice-activated light in the corridor happened to go out at this moment, and the faint cold light from the mobile phone screen illuminated Gao Ming''s face, and the two of them looked at each other. "Brother, don''t look at me like that, I''m scared." The delivery boy almost burst into tears: "I''m a college student nearby, and it''s my first time to deliver food part-time. If there''s anything rude about it, don''t take it personally. " Dont be afraid, I am a normal person. Which normal person would emphasize that he is a normal person when chatting! ??The deliveryman was really scared. He had long heard that Lijing Apartment had bad feng shui and that many murders had occurred. When he came here today, he found that the place really lived up to its reputation. Without waiting for Gao Ming to continue explaining, the delivery boy put down the braised chicken rice and money and rushed downstairs. Are todays college students also so introverted? Picking up the takeout and money, Gao Xing returned to the house, thinking about everything that had just happened. While I was on the phone at home, I looked at this photo of the deceased. The strange father and strange mother in the black and white photo seemed to change and walk out of the shadows. Although this scene is terrifying, if used well, it seems that it can also be a trump card. A picture flashed through Gao Ming''s mind. When he and Zhao Xi finally confronted each other in the room, his father and mother knocked on the door and came in one after another carrying cakes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 17 Besides me, which game planner would consider the life and death of players? Chapter 17 Apart from me, which game planner would consider the life and death of the players? Each photo of a deceased person should have a specific triggering method. Once mastered, a large family may be able to share the blessings and hardships together. After Gao Ming finished eating, he placed the black and white photos next to him. Since I can let Dad and Mom deliver cakes at any time, I have a certain ability to protect myself, but if I want to survive in chaos, this is not enough. I need more helpers. Xuan Wen''s face flashed across Gao Ming''s mind unconsciously. The psychological criminal serial murderer killed all the female protagonists and went directly to Gao Ming. Every step of the plan is ruthless and precise. Such a person is very powerful and terrifying. She was influenced by the unknown world because of Gao Ming''s game design, and developed a twisted love for Gao Ming. But in fact, she has a strong independent will. Maybe the reason she wanted to strengthen herself was to get rid of Gao Ming. Xuanwen is a good "colleague", and Gao Ming will help her, but their relationship at this stage is just cooperation. "There are many people like Xuan Wen in the games I designed." Gao Ming recalled the suspense games he adapted based on real cases. Among the thirty-six criminals, there were complete lunatics, hopeless perverts, and heartbroken ones. Devils, but there are still a few who are forced to be stained with blood. They should not take the initiative to commit murder after the game becomes reality. " No one is born a criminal, and many inducements to crime are accumulated over a long period of time. Some born perverts with abnormal hormone secretion and different brain structures can become self-disciplined, progressive and friendly elites with the care and help of society and family; there are also some people who are kind, honest and honest by nature, but are distorted by the acquired environment and step by step Step by step into a monster that devours humanity. If possible, Gao Ming would like to rewrite some of the tragedies he had designed before. The vast sea makes it very difficult to find the criminals. Gao Ming silently memorized the contact information left by the investigators. It is a good choice to rely on the power of the investigation bureau, but once he gets involved, he may not be able to help himself. ?His body sank into the sofa, Gao Ming listened to the sound of rain outside the window and kept busy until late. ?He did not dare to enter the bedroom to sleep. In the end, he was too sleepy, so he just wrapped himself in a thin quilt and curled up on the sofa to rest. At five o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming was awakened by a knock on the door. After he sat up from the sofa, he did not open the door immediately. Instead, he looked out the window first. The heavy rain showed no sign of abating. Is this some kind of omen? I havent seen the sun for several days. Move his hands and feet, and wait until his body returns to normal before Gao Ming approaches the door. He leaned over the cat''s eye and took a look, and his brows immediately furrowed. Gao Ming, are you up? Xuan Wen stood at the door, holding the familiar red umbrella and smiling. What do you want to do? Gao Ming put on his clothes as quickly as possible and wrapped himself tightly. "I asked you to work together. We are going to make that love game and see if it can have an impact on me." Xuan Wen''s smile was sweet. "Are you too busy? It''s only five o''clock! The subway isn''t even open!" Gao Ming thought about the scene of being chased by Xuan Wen, but he never thought that one day he would be forced to go to work by Xuan Wen: "Besides, I havent been hired either, so why dont you just go by yourself? "Aren''t you curious?" Xuan Wen knocked on the door again: "We can take a taxi to work, and you don''t need to think about money." "If you don''t care about money, what''s the point of going to work?" Gao Ming opened the door after briefly washing himself. In order to prevent him from holding the same umbrella as Xuan Wen, he also put on a raincoat. The two of them went downstairs together and got into a taxi. The street lights had not yet been extinguished at this time, and the rain curtain connecting heaven and earth distorted the light, making this city feel dreamy and strange. ??Staggering the morning rush hour, the two of them arrived at the company in only one-third of the usual time. Using her employee card, Xuan Wen entered the Night Light Games office. She turned on the computer in a familiar manner and sorted out all the story lines of "To Our Failing Love". Facai, who was originally lying sprawled out in the cat''s nest, heard the crackling sound of the keyboard and moved sneakily behind Gao Ming. Its small paws hooked Gao Ming''s pants and its big watery eyes opened, as if It''s saying - you must not leave. "I''m going to cut off the story lines of other heroines, or arrange various death endings for them, leaving only the two of us." Xuan Wen was very efficient and made a new plan in a short time. "How about you kill me too?" Gao Ming sat at Wei Dayou''s workstation, preparing to sleep for a while. "We not only want to make this game, but also attract more players, erode their emotions, and let them know our story during the clearance process." Xuan Wen put the game-related information in front of Gao Ming : "This thing is good for both of us. If I succeed, we will make Zhao Xi''s game next." With Xuan Wen''s "encouragement", Gao Ming cheered up. The two began to design the murder case together and printed out some horrific pictures. At eight o''clock in the morning, Manager Gou was the first to enter the office. He wanted to make a comeback and always worked like a chicken with blood, but today he saw a high life with ghost blood. What time did you get here? Manager Gou looked at the densely packed markings on the screen, the hysterical game design, and the new operation plan, and his eyes widened: Gaoming, why are you here? "Mr. Gou, I have a very bold design idea." Xuan Wen handed over the new plan to Manager Gou: "Now the game market is seriously homogenized, and we have limited funds. Normally designing games simply cannot stand out, so we might as well just go with it." Pioneer!" Didnt you agree yesterday to play love games steadily? What do you mean? "She means to play the most terrifying love game." His eyes were bloodshot, and Gao Ming''s mental state was very unstable, as if he had hit a ghost last night. "No, we have to be responsible for the customer." Manager Gou shook his head: "We must do it according to the customer''s requirements. Making mistakes is also the customer''s problem. If we insist on going our own way, who will bear the responsibility in the end? Will you come?" "Mr. Gou, don''t insist on your own way. We should listen to everyone''s opinions." Gao Ming joined in the persuasion: "Our studio simply does not have the ability to make games for everyone. In addition, players have begun to segment their own interests. Circle, we only need to focus on a certain part of the market to reap rewards. You are talking as if you are from our studio. Manager Gou scratched his wig. He lowered his head and looked at the design plan provided by Xuanwen and Gao Ming. It was indeed very exciting. Other employees of Night Light Studio arrived one after another, some wearing headphones and some carrying coffee. ?Everyone was still very lazy at first, but when they saw the murder photos and death reports covering the table, their sleepiness slowly dissipated. These are not things that should appear in a love game studio. "Dayou has chatted with me before, and I also know the current situation of our studio." When everyone arrived, Gao Ming directly entered the topic: "Are you willing to make a game you don''t like? Your love game is really Is it competitive? If the brand is destroyed again, there will probably never be a chance to turn around in the future. ? Nightlight Studio and Gao Ming have been cooperating for several years, and we are very familiar with each other, so Gao Ming dared to talk about this straight to the point. The audience for horror games is too small. If its not to survive, who would be willing to transform? Manager Gou hopes that the studio can get better than anyone else, but unfortunately the environment is not favorable. "I used to be half a planner and designer in our studio, but I have to admit that I was not good enough before. After these few days of on-site inspection and experience..." Gao Ming turned to look at Xuan Wen: "I am now Only then do I know what real fear is! If you give me another chance, I can increase my fear tenfold! I will make all companies in the industry remember our love game! Gao Ming now makes horror games with a sense of mission. He wants to incorporate his own personal insights into the game, so that if players encounter similar terrifying scenes in the future, they can be mentally prepared and have more chance to survive. Thoughts on clearance. Thinking of this, his attitude became firmer. After all, looking at the entire gaming industry, apart from him, which game planner would consider the real life and death of players? (End of this chapter) Chapter 18 It’s fun to want to curse people Chapter 18 Its fun to curse people Gao Ming believes that the horror games produced by Nightlight will definitely become popular, because it wont take long for players to discover that what they are playing is not a game, but a strategy that can save their lives. "If you are really worried, we can take out Xuan Wen''s line separately, modify it and make a test version to see how players evaluate it." Gao Ming projected the latest design plan on the big screen: "I have always believed We are the best team, but customers don''t seem to think so. If we make changes casually according to customer requirements, it will destroy the uniqueness of our game and change the 100-point game to 60-point. So I suggest that we let it go. The market will test it. Its really too late to do it again now, so why not give it a try according to Gao Mings idea? Wei Dayou took off his headphones and touched Xia Yang with his shoulder: Lao Xia, what do you think? "Customers make games to make money. We just need to prove to customers that our games can make money." Xia Yang looked at the big screen. He knew Gao Ming''s design style, but he still took a breath after seeing it. Compared with previous horror game designs, Gao Ming added a lot more details this time, which makes it feel like you have really experienced a supernatural event: "How did you come up with these designs?" After three days of eating cakes with my parents, I finally became enlightened. ? Seeing the employees gearing up to do something big, Manager Gou hesitated to speak. As an old man in the industry, he can see the wonderful designs of Gao Ming and Xuan Wen, and also knows that Night Light is best at horror games, but he promised his customers to make romance games to cater to the market. "Mr. Gou, believe me, you can definitely do it this time." Gao Ming stood at the front, Wei Dayou and Xuan Wen were slightly behind. The three game designers "old, old and new" simultaneously expressed their opinions: "The only one in the beta version is Xuan Wen." If the response is not good, we will delete it immediately and return to the normal love game." After constant persuasion, Manager Gou compromised. The Night Light Studio seemed to be a sophisticated machine running at high speed, but Manager Gou was not happy at all when he saw all this. Gao Ming printed out more than a dozen copies of old news about the murder design, and photos of the murder scene were plastered all over the studio. , almost covering up the slogan of the love game. The staff are also discussing the case, taking on the perspective of the victim, and striving for the most realistic restoration. "Compared with other love games, our advantage is that the heroine is more special." Gao Ming sent the new character design he made to others: "Next, I will make some fine-tuning to ensure that the heroine is closer to the ghost! Let the players feel like It feels like Ive really encountered a ghost! Do you think what you are saying is human language? Manager Gou said helplessly. This is our specialty! No one can remain calm after encountering a real supernatural event. Gao Ming seemed to be stimulated and inspired. He integrated his personal experience into the male protagonist of the game. "The protagonist chooses to run away and kill directly. If he can''t say anything, he will be killed. Even if he resists, what kind of kryptonite props do he need? If he can''t make a choice in one minute, he will die! The difficulty will increase!" "The ghost looks wrong. Her face is not pale, but bloody. The deceased was most likely hung up when he was dying. I need that kind of visual impact! I woke up in the middle of the night and saw a tragic death beside the bed. Face, she is only thirty centimeters away from you, blood is dripping into your eyes! " ?Everyone was filled with renewed enthusiasm. Mr. Gou thought for a long time, silently took out his mobile phone and made a call to the investors. Mr. Zhao, dont worry, the game is going very smoothly, but after rigorous market analysis and research, we are going to add some small changes...well, just a small innovation. Closing the office door, Manager Gou tried to let the client understand what was about to happen. ?At four o''clock in the afternoon, the love game based on the male protagonist''s battle royale was initially completed. With the support of Gao Ming''s experience gained through practice, not only the players, but also the colleagues in the studio found this game scary. "The test version has basically been completed. Since we want to gain word-of-mouth, we might as well find a group of familiar players to issue test qualifications and conduct tests within a controllable range. If the trend goes wrong, stop immediately so that we can give an explanation to our customers. "After Team Leader Xia finished speaking, Manager Gou quickly nodded in agreement. "You are so unconfident." Gao Ming stood next to the computer, pressing his hands on the desk: "Don''t tie yourself up! Don''t set any threshold for players, use all publicity resources to promote it, and let anyone who is interested in this game You can play it all! If necessary, we can even give players money to let them play! Compared with Manager Gou, Gao Ming seems to be more like a leader. His performance cannot be described as treating the company as his home. It feels like he regards the company as his own life. If the company collapses, he will die. . "You only have one chance, you must go all out!" Gao Ming raised the promotional copy in his hand. He slightly modified the name "To Our Fading Love" provided by the customer, and the new name of the game was written on the first page of the paper. "To Our Mortal Love." Nightlight Studio bypassed customers and began to conduct player testing. As a studio ranked at the bottom of Motu Technology, they have very few resources, so the quality of the game must be excellent. At 4:30 in the afternoon, Mr. Zhao had talked a lot with Manager Gou. They had been friends for many years, but brothers still had to settle accounts. He was a little worried about this investment and hoped that Manager Gou could come over in person with the game. . "Nightlight Studio hasn''t released a hit game for a long time, but Gou Youzhi and I are old classmates, so he won''t trick me, right?" Hang up the phone, Mr. Zhao logged into the industrys largest communication platform. He wanted to search for the latest news about Night Light Studio, and saw several popular posts in the thriller section. There are only a few people in their studio, how dare they make two games at the same time? With a trace of curiosity, Mr. Zhao casually clicked on a post. Night Light Studio released the game under testing for free. Players below were noisy, with one-star negative reviews and five-star reviews going hand in hand. The comments are extremely divided, which is a bit interesting. Mr. Zhao downloaded the game and looked at the name of the game and fell into deep thought. To our mortal love? Why is this copying my idea? Starting the game, the gentle, low-key and kind otaku protagonist appears. He lives alone in a warm, healing and sweet haunted house. The protagonists character is very ordinary, and there seems to be nothing special about it. As the sun sank below the horizon, the girly rental house completely changed its appearance. Before Mr. Zhao could react, the protagonist he controlled died tragically. ?Sitting in front of the screen, Mr. Zhao looked at the body of the male protagonist that was dragged away, and subconsciously started the game again. If you sit on the sofa, you will be strangled from behind by something; if you hide in the bathroom, the murderer will break in; the safe in other horror games directly turns into a man-eating mouth in this game; if you want to hide under the bed , as soon as he lifts the bed sheets, he looks directly into the eyes of the murderer; even if he stays still, he will receive various death email threats, gradually driving him crazy. ?No one in this game can believe that all NPCs, including parents, are fake, and the whole world seems to want to kill the protagonist. Im riding a horse! Mr. Zhao has been playing for twenty minutes without knowing it. This game has a special magic that can fully arouse the player''s emotions, making him want to punch through the screen. The test promotion is still going on, and players are constantly leaving comments. I actually died seventeen times in a cohabitation love game! Seventeen times! Its so realistic! Almost all the money in this game was used to create the dead heroine! I dont know which swindled investor invested in this project. Is there anyone who has survived to the seventh day?! Is this an abnormal death simulator? The popularity of the game is growing. This love game started from the horror and thriller section, and gradually entered the eyes of some niche game UP owners, and more and more people noticed it. ? ?At 5:40 in the afternoon, Mr. Zhao, who had died countless times, finally reached the eleventh night. When he frowned and thought about who the murderer was, Manager Gou entered the office with an awkward smile. "Old Zhao, I got you two cans of tea, both of which you like." Manager Gou deliberately wanted to avoid the topic of games, but when he put the tea on the desk, he caught the eye of Mr. Zhao from the corner of his eye. The familiar game screen on the computer screen made the fat on Manager Gou''s face freeze. "Out of trust in you and the idea of ??giving you a hand, I feel free to leave the game to you, but it''s been a few weeks, and you have to tell me where the money has been spent, right? How is the progress of my love game?" Mr. Zhao did not raise his head and concentrated on controlling the male protagonist to avoid the ghost. Manager Gou thought about all the art of language, and finally whispered: "Aren''t you just playing around?" The sound of typing on the keyboard stopped, Mr. Zhao raised his head, pointed his finger at the game screen, and then slowly moved it towards himself: "Huh?" "Um." (End of this chapter) Chapter 19 What a psychological impact this had on the simple me! Chapter 19 What a psychological impact this had on the simple me! Why is Manager Gou so crazy? Gao Ming was a little confused. Manager Gou had been calling him since 5:41 in the afternoon, but his attention was all on Xuan Wen at this time. "The number of people who have downloaded and tried it now has exceeded one thousand. Do you feel anything unusual?" Gao Ming didn''t have a work station himself, so he moved a cardboard box and sat next to Xuan Wen, staring at her nervously. There is a vague noise in my head. Xuan Wen looked down at her hands. She had maintained this posture for a long time. "Sounds?" Gao Ming carefully recorded Xuanwen''s various "symptoms" at this time: "Can you hear what they are saying?" "I can''t hear you clearly, but those voices contain various emotions, which can make my consciousness more independent and complete." There will always be black shadows that only I can see. They try their best to drag me back to the original world, as if they want to correct my destiny. But these voices from the players are like threads, connecting me to the real world. Its tighter and makes me less susceptible to black shadows. "The information provided by the Investigation Bureau states that ghosts in ghost stories can grow step by step by eating away at negative emotions and uneasiness until they completely lose control." Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen: "Do you feel out of control now?" "I will definitely feel irritated by so many sounds, just like a schizophrenic patient having auditory hallucinations for the first time, but I should be able to adapt." Xuan Wen raised her head, her left eye was filled with bloodshot eyes, and even more The scary thing was that the bloodshot eyes seemed to be crawling out of her eyes and spreading towards the left side of her face. Sister, your face doesnt seem to be as simple as being irritable! Gao Ming picked up the sleep mask from the drawer and handed it over. "If you call me eldest sister again, I will really lose control." Xuan Wen took out the mirror from her bag. After reading it, she put on the eye mask, dragged Gao Ming and walked out of the office. How about you go home and hide? "No need." Xuan Wen walked out of the office and stopped at the door of the utility room: "If the ghost story is allowed to dominate a thousand living people in reality, then disaster will definitely break out. As the core of the ghost story incident, I will definitely lose my mind. Those thousand living people will also fall into terror and despair, and this situation is just right." Xuan Wen''s voice was very low, and every word seemed to ooze out from between her teeth: "The game based on us is like my shrine, and the wedding photo in the game is like my statue. , I can also get a small amount of emotion and uneasiness in this way, and the player will not be in a real desperate situation. Thats right. Gao Ming nodded. "I can feel that I am getting rid of the influence of the shadow world on me at a slow speed." Xuan Wen opened the door of the utility room: "We will make the complete version of the game tonight, even if it is a loan. Let more people play it! "It feels weird coming from your mouth..." Gao Ming''s impression of a psychological crime serial killer who killed eight female protagonists in three days. The city is extremely deep and dangerous; in fact, it is a psychological crime serial killer. A murderer, he takes a taxi to work after five o''clock in the morning and would rather take out a loan than let the company''s hard work go to waste. "You work first, and after I have a rest, I will go and help." Xuan Wen closed the door of the utility room, leaving Gaoming standing alone at the door. "Xuan Wen is very smart, but the authority is a fan. Since it is confirmed that ordinary games can also collect emotions for ghost stories, then I can definitely use ghost stories to make money, and then spend money to serve the monsters I have." Gao Ming opened the backpack he carried with him. , his eyes narrowed slightly: "I should collect more black and white photos like Zhao Xi''s." The end of the world is coming, why should we still abide by the previous rules? ?Back in the office, Gao Ming directly began to search Hanhai''s famous haunted house, but at this moment Wei Dayou mysteriously came over with Fa Cai in his arms: "Is there something wrong with you two?" ?His eyebrows were raised, with an expression that I had already seen through. Gao Ming''s expression at this time was as helpless and speechless as if he were rich: "There is something, but it''s not what you think." I knew it! You know what the heck! Gao Ming continued to browse the haunted house. The two of them were not on the same channel at all. "I see you came out alone. Did you two quarrel?" Wei Dayou patted Gao Ming''s shoulder: "Brother, I ordered two cups of milk tea for you. I''ll admit my mistake later. Don''t leave the little girl alone. It was uncomfortable, and I saw her covering her eyes as if she was crying. "It''s what you say it is." Gao Ming drove Wei Dayou away, compared the haunted houses in Hanhai with the games he had made, and planned the future route. ?About half an hour later, the milk tea Wei Dayou ordered was delivered. Gao Ming reluctantly walked out of the office, and when he looked up, he saw an acquaintance. Silence? ??The delivery boy who had delivered braised chicken and rice to Gao Ming was standing at the door with milk tea. When he saw Gao Ming, he instinctively took a step back. I can still meet you if I change my city to take orders? "Maybe this is fate." Gao Ming took two cups of milk tea and did not go back to the office. Instead, he walked to the utility room in the corner alone. Sumo wanted to leave, but he vaguely heard the painful and suppressed voice of a woman coming from the utility room. ?The sense of justice in his heart prevented the college student from leaving immediately. He hesitated for a while and quietly approached the utility room. ?? Gao Ming closed the door of the utility room. He found that Xuan Wen''s condition seemed to have become more serious. The left side of her face was a little distorted, and there were many **** marks on her fingers: "Are you okay?" "There are more and more voices!" Xuan Wen''s eyes were scary and her voice was broken: "I don''t know what I will do." "Why don''t you go home first?" "No, I might tear myself apart on the way." Xuan Wen''s voice changed, with a strange, unfamiliar feeling, cold and scary. "Then you can''t lose control in the company. They are playing your game." Gao Ming raised the milk tea in his hand: "They are buying you milk tea. You can''t just turn around and stab them all!" You go find the rope and tie my hands and feet. Xuan Wens expression was a little painful. Are you sure? Will this make you feel more uncomfortable? "Won''t." Where is it tied? "Desk? Bookcase? Radiator? Everything is fine!" Xuan Wen struggled to turn on her mobile phone: "We recorded the entire mutation process. I need to know my situation. We can watch it together, or when we go to work tomorrow Study slowly." "Alright." Gao Ming was in a state of extreme vigilance. He turned around and vaguely heard footsteps outside the door. Gao Ming made a silent gesture and quietly grabbed the door handle. Su Mo always felt that Gao Ming did not look like a good person, so he tiptoed to the door of the utility room and listened carefully. You go find the rope and tie my hands and feet ?Just one sentence made the expression of Su Mo, a college student who was full of expectations for the workplace, change: "Binding??" ?He held his breath, and a new voice came from the utility room - "Where are you tied?" Desk? Bookcase? Radiator? Its all fine! ??Just listening to the silence makes me blush. Is this a topic that people in the workplace should discuss? We will record the whole process. I need to know my situation. We can watch it together, or we can study it slowly when we go to work tomorrow. "The process needs to be recorded? Do we want to watch it together tomorrow?!" Sumo took a breath, and they were even planning to study it slowly during work! What a psychological impact these words had on a pure-hearted college student! ?His ears felt a little hot, Sumo took a step back, but the door opened at this moment, and he and Gao Ming in the room looked at each other again. What did you hear? Being stared at by Gao Ming, Su Mo''s hair stood on end. Not only was the man in front of him possessed by evil spirits, he was also a pervert with special hobbies. It was so terrifying! Hanghai East District, Queen''s 16th Street, 3rd floor, Fu''an Private Hospital. ? Wiping off the blood on his fingertips, a tall middle-aged man stood up slowly. He stepped over the body and sat on the main seat. President Situ, the document is here. The young doctor wearing glasses seemed to be accustomed to all this: Congratulations on becoming the acting director of the Eastern Branch of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. Is it just an agent? The middle-aged man looked at the doctor calmly, and no emotion could be heard from his voice. "Basically no one can compete with you." The doctor hesitated a little, but still asked: "But I''m curious, why did you spend so much money to get a position that everyone avoids?" Doctor Lu, this doesnt seem to have anything to do with you. The lights in the hall shone on the table in front of the middle-aged man, but he himself was buried in the shadows: Have you brought the person I asked you to find? "There are seven in total, all investigators who have experienced Level 3 abnormal events. They will explain to you in detail how to survive the abnormal events." The doctor placed the information in front of the middle-aged man. Three of the seven investigators were physically present. Disabled, and one was disfigured. No need to explain, let them enter the ghost building in the East District with me at midnight tonight, where they will live in the house of the family who worships the Flesh Fairy. "Isn''t this... against the rules? They belong to other bureaus." The doctor was a little embarrassed. The rules are made, and soon you will have to follow new ones. The middle-aged man stood up slowly and pushed the chair he had kept in the shadow under the light. (End of this chapter) Chapter 20 can you see me? Chapter 20 Can you see me? Su Mo has always been a very hard-working person. His grades have always been among the top five in the class since he was a child. Study hard and work part-time in his spare time. Sumo doesnt have much ideals. He just wants to join a good company after graduation and earn money as soon as possible to share the pressure on his family. ?Although Sumo has not graduated yet, he occasionally fantasizes about his future working life... What did I ask you? What did you hear? ?Gao Ming''s tone turned cold, and Su Mo shivered in fright. Just now, the revolving door of life actually appeared in the mind of this simple college student. No. Su Mo immediately shook his head: I didnt hear anything! "Don''t be curious about things you shouldn''t be curious about." Gao Ming blocked the door with his body: "The world is more complicated than you think. Go home early at night and don''t work outside too late." I understand, I understand. Sumo picked up his electric bike helmet, turned around and ran away, even faster than last time. ?He rushed into the elevator out of breath, and Sumo pressed the door close button desperately. When the silver-gray elevator door closed, he breathed a sigh of relief. The workplace is terrible. ??The air conditioning in the building was fully turned on. Sumo wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood in the corner of the elevator. At this time, two men, one tall and one short, were chatting quietly next to him. The night before yesterday, a programmer on the 11th floor died suddenly while working overtime. His colleagues thought he was asleep, so they worked next to the body for a while before realizing something was wrong. Its really scary. The gaming industry is so complicated now. The amount of money I earn every day is not enough to see a doctor. "Do you know what is more terrifying?" The short man waved and lowered his voice: "I heard from my friend that when he went out of the office last night, he saw someone working in the room, so he didn''t turn off the lights. . At this time, the man turned his back and said: It''s okay, I can see without a light." I guess? Is the programmer who died suddenly coming back? I dont know! Anyway, my friend was also stunned at the time, and later found that the man was sitting at the deceaseds workstation, and the computer screen seemed to be filled with garbled codes! The elevator shook, and the two men walked out, leaving Su Mo alone in the elevator. ?He stared at the numbers on the elevator display screen, feeling a little scared. The story told by the two male employees just now echoed in his ears. The blood-red numbers keep changing until they reach 11. ??The elevator door slowly opened, but there was no one outside. The cold wind from the air conditioner flowed into his neck along his collar. He stared at the empty corridor in silence, his heart seemed to be scratched by several small hands, and he became increasingly uneasy. ?A few seconds later, the elevator was about to close, and a male employee carrying a computer bag hurriedly ran into the elevator. ?Seeing that someone was with him, Su Mo was relieved. He hugged his helmet tightly and took out his mobile phone to continue taking orders. Staring at the screen of his mobile phone, Su Mo suddenly felt a little strange. He turned the screen of his mobile phone and switched to selfie mode. Suddenly he realized that the male employee just now had been looking at him since he got on the elevator. With his Adam''s apple rolling, he secretly glanced at the male staff member, who was staring directly at him. ?Hooking backwards and leaning silently against the elevator, the male employee kept the same expression and opened his mouth little by little. So you can really see me. Gao Ming did not go after Su Mo. He stood guard at the door of the utility room, silently drinking his cup of milk tea. ??As the number of downloads of "To Our Mortal Love" continues to increase, Xuanwen''s situation becomes worse and worse. While her self-will is growing rapidly, she also becomes crazy because she eats up too many emotions. ?At 9:30 in the evening, many rooms in the office building have turned off the lights, and the last employee bus has left. Except for Night Light Studio, only the fifth-ranked unicorn game studio under Motu Technology is still working overtime. There are very few people in the Night Light Studio. They work overtime because they dont have any work to do. Finally, they have a project, so everyone is working hard. The number of employees in Dujiao Game Studio is several times that of Night Light, and it occupies three floors. Their studio is the most popular studio in Motu Technology. Every employee is the best, and their normal off-duty time is at nine o''clock in the evening. . "Are you risking your life just to make money? The prisoners in Henshan Felon Prison have all finished their labor reform and returned to their dormitories at this time." Gao Ming was worried that Xuanwen would lose control and kill, and hoped that everyone would leave quickly, but it backfired, and everyone got involved tonight. "Gao Ming! The number of downloads of our trial version has exceeded 15,000!" Wei Dayou was very excited and ran to the door of the utility room to share the good news with Gao Ming: "There is no big publicity. , players are spontaneously inviting friends to play, and our game has the potential to break the circle! "fine." "Your insistence is right! Our night light should be able to survive with this game!" Wei Dayou made a cup of coffee: "Our studio has not seen any dividends from the game for seven months, and now everyone''s passion has been mobilized Get up! They dont say it, but they are actually very fond of Night Lights. Gao Ming himself has worked with Night Lights for a long time and knows that this studio once was brilliant. "We must make a good comeback this time!" Wei Dayou had no intention of leaving, which gave Gao Ming a headache. Douyou, let everyone get off work and go back to rest as soon as possible. Its too late. Im not going back today! We want to fight! Wei Dayou took a sip of coffee and returned to his work station like a man. What a rebellious person. Gao Ming glanced at the growing number of downloads of the trial version and knocked on the door of the utility room: Xuanwen, are you feeling better? No one responded, Gao Ming was a little worried, so he opened the door a crack. ?The lights were distorted, and there was no light in the utility room, only large shadows shaking like will-o''-the-wisps. Xuan Wen? ??The woman in business attire was wrapped in layers of shadows. Her eyes were closed tightly, and small black blood vessels appeared on the surface of her skin. One end of these blood vessels was connected to the shadow, and the other end converged and twisted inside her body. This is a bit like the chain between Zhao Xi and me. Zhao Xi was turned into a villain by the unknown world. All the weird and terrifying abilities in him came from another world. His own memories, regrets and obsessions turned into black blood vessels like chains, entangled between him and Gao Xi. On the wrist of life. Zhao Xi is a real person, but Xuan Wen was designed by Gao Ming. She has no connection with the real world. But when more than 10,000 people learned of her existence through the game, she also grew that kind of Tiny black blood vessels. If you believe it, there will be it, if you dont believe it, there will be none. Strong emotional stimulation may keep the ghost stories in peoples hearts forever. No wonder those ghosts like to spread terror. ?Gao Ming stepped into the shadows and stared at Xuan Wen''s white neck. All the small blood vessels that just appeared converged there, eventually forming a chain-like existence. This seems to be the core of Xuan Wen''s obsession and memory. Destroy the chain, and Xuan Wen may be sent back to the shadow world in a coma, or she may directly collapse and lose control; connect the chain to me, and I may be able to take away her abilities. The opportunity to "kill" Xuan Wen and "dominate" Xuan Wen was right in front of him. Gao Ming''s hand slowly raised, but in the end he just picked up the unopened cup of milk tea next to Xuan Wen. Its hard to find yourself. It would be too cruel to leave without experiencing the beauty. Gao Ming opened the lid of the milk tea and drank a lot: Its delicious at room temperature without ice. Gao Ming took the milk tea and left the utility room. After he closed the door and walked away, Xuan Wen''s closed eyes slowly opened. I give you a chance to drink milk tea? (End of this chapter) Chapter 21 Theres something weird in the office Chapter 21 There is something strange in the office ?Back in the studio, Gao Ming memorized most of the information about the haunted house in Hanhai, and he was working in different directions with everyone. The clock on the wall was ticking. When he was immersed in the haunted house, the light in the office suddenly flashed, and a thin shadow quietly emerged. "This is" Gao Ming''s breathing became a little difficult. He saw shadows coming from all directions, as if they were pouring into the utility room. Its broken, what kind of game does this trigger? ?This time Gao Ming did not summon the spirit, nor did he repeat the behavior of the deceased. He seemed to be passively dragged into the game. ?The lights flash faster and without warning, all of them suddenly go out! The familiar cold feeling wrapped around his heart. Gao Ming took a deep breath. He was about to remind the employees in the studio to pay attention to safety when he suddenly saw Wei Dayou jumping on the table with his bag on his back. Dont panic, everyone! Wei Dayou opened his backpack: I have an emergency light! Press the switch, and light appears in Wei Dayou''s hand. "Brothers and sisters, to be honest, I thought I couldn''t continue playing games, so I went to work in the night market. I bought this lamp for setting up a stall." Wei Dayou placed the lamp on top of a pile of books: "Let''s work Room has been at the bottom of Motu Technology for seven months, and no one is optimistic about horror games. I work part-time as a planner, and I have been scolded by leaders and players for half a year. To be honest, I am holding my breath. " Wei Dayou raised his voice: "I know it was difficult for us before, but now we have a chance! After combining this love game with a horror game, the number of downloads of the beta version is more than the official version of our last game. Our Night Light Studio We can make a comeback in no time! ??Several employees who were still working overtime were deeply touched by Wei Dayou''s words. Programmer Li Jie and operation Zhang Wang even stood up. They are old employees of Night Light and have great affection for this place. "I know everyone is tired, but these days are difficult. We must take advantage of the popularity of the game to get the finished product out as soon as possible! Give an explanation to the players, an explanation to the customers, and an explanation to ourselves!" Wei Dayou said very passionately: "I''ll go to the power distribution room to take a look, everyone can continue the work at hand!" ?Seeing that Wei Dayou didn''t take his cell phone and walked out with bare hands, Gao Ming quickly stopped him: "Dayou, listen to me." "I know what you want to say." Wei Dayou held Gao Ming''s hand very hard: "Brother, we will not let you down this time, and we will definitely present the game you designed perfectly!" "no" If youre too polite, youll be offended! Dayou let go of his hand, but Gao Mings cell phone vibrated at this moment. Not only him, but everyone else in the Night Light office also looked at the cell phone. Sliding the screen, everyone seems to have received a new message. One of you has a ghost in you. You can only leave if you kill the possessed person. Attention, your activity range is only on the 10th, 11th, 12th, and 13th floors. The ghost will wake up after an hour and start killing people. Those killed by the ghost will also become ghosts. The message was very short, only three sentences. The staff at Night Light Studio didn''t take it to heart. They were making horror games. Every time the game was released, the messages from players were more than ten times scarier than this. Why did this game become a reality? Gao Ming recognized it immediately. A few years ago, a client felt that work was too boring and wanted some excitement, so they made this office escape game for them. ?This game must be solved within an hour. As time passes, there will be more and more ghosts. And if the player wants to pass the level, he must kill the person possessed by the ghost accurately. In other words, he must kill one person. Gao Ming ran out to chase Wei Dayou, but the elevator door closed at this moment. Dayou! Gao Ming pressed the elevator button, and suddenly he felt breathing behind him. "This prank is quite boring. You don''t really believe it, do you?" Xia Yang''s voice suddenly appeared next to Gao Ming, startling him. "Why don''t you make any sound when you walk?" Gao Ming used the light in the room to observe Xia Yang carefully. Do you think Im a ghost? Xia Yang laughed. Teacher Xia, what would you do if this game became real? Gao Ming asked in a tentative tone. Come to suicide, I dont dare to kill, and Im afraid of pain. Suicide means you kill yourself, and your hands will be stained with blood. Before Gao Ming could finish his words, another elevator in the building suddenly stopped on the 13th floor where the night light was. ?The silver-gray elevator door slowly opened. The delivery boy Su Mo and the one-man game manager Ma ran out of the elevator in panic. Their expressions were extremely frightened and they tried their best to stay away from each other. In addition to the two people in the elevator, there was also a male corpse with a torn eye corner and a computer bag tightly clutched in both hands. He is a ghost! The ghost has killed people! Su Mo shouted loudly, as if he was crazy. He is the ghost! The ghost is in his body! Manager Ma kept a distance from Su Mo and shouted at Gao Ming and the others. "It turns out that men can also make such harsh sounds." Xia Yang covered his ears, squinted at the two people in front of him, and muttered in a low voice: "They are dead. It seems that what the text message said should be true." Xia Yang didn''t know whether it was because he was too big-hearted or for other reasons. He seemed to have experienced similar games before. Not only was he not afraid, but he also had a smile on his face. Walking between Su Mo and Manager Ma, Gao Ming came to the body. Unlocking the collar of the corpse, he saw obvious body spots: "The time of death of the deceased should be 24 hours ago. The murderer is most likely not the two people in the elevator." "It''s not them, then why are they staying in the elevator with the corpse?" Xia Yang glanced at the messages on his phone: "Is it possible that the ghost is hiding in them?" Gao Ming nodded: "The ghost may have been trapped in the corpse at first. They touched the body, which is highly suspicious. Of course, other situations cannot be ruled out. Maybe the ghost deliberately asked us to focus on them and let the two of them touch the body. They are the scapegoats. This ghost is quite cunning. "The game designer understands human psychology very well. It isolates these two people, causing a conflict between the safety of the group and individual lives. When everyone is forced to have no choice, someone will definitely take action against them, and maybe everyone will still Let the two of them kill each other. "Gao Ming didn''t design it to be that complicated at first. Later in the game, Wei Dayou perfected it according to the customer''s requirements: "Human nature is very fragile. Once you take the first step, the bottom line will be constantly broken down. , until humanity is completely lost. Some unscrupulous companies also exploit their employees in this way. Xia Yang was very optimistic: In any case, the ghost is definitely not in our studio. Everyone is working overtime and no one goes to other floors. We are safe for the time being, but according to the information, the ghost will wake up in an hour and start killing people. No one may be able to believe it by then. Yes, so the possessed person must be found within an hour. ?Sumo and Manager Ma were still quarreling. They called each other a ghost and their emotions were on the verge of losing control. "You two, don''t argue for now. Speak slowly." Xia Yang showed a completely different calmness than usual. "I went downstairs after delivering the takeout, and I met the corpse in the elevator! The ghost was on the corpse at first, and he told me many things. Every time he said a word, the elevator would be covered by a layer of shadow!" Sumo wiped Removed the tears from his eyes: "Then we met Manager Ma on the elevator. The corpse had a grudge against Manager Ma. It had been waiting for Manager Ma! When Manager Ma came up, it strangled him to death, and then got into Manager Ma''s body. In the body!" "Nonsense! He is lying! He is the ghost!" Manager Ma took off his collar: "Look! There are no strangulation marks on my neck at all. I was on the phone in the underground parking lot when I suddenly heard something strange in the elevator. I heard the sound, so I went to check. Who knew that as soon as the elevator door opened, I was dragged in, and the delivery man said that someone wanted to kill him! But there was only one body in the elevator besides him! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 22 A battle royale that ends before it even begins Chapter 22: The battle royale that ended before it even started "That''s not true! He is lying!" Su Mo shook his head crazily: "That ghost will not leave any traces behind when he kills someone!" "You are not an employee of Dujiao Games, how do you know his surname is Ma? Why do you also call him Manager Ma?" Xia Yang turned to look at Su Mo. "It''s what the ghost said! That ghost knows Manager Ma! The ghost died suddenly while working overtime! I really didn''t do anything!" Su Mo really wanted to cry. He just wanted to work hard to live, but fate had to send him to a certain place. Pushing in weird directions. "It''s better to control the two of them first." Gao Ming looked around, habitually looking for things like ropes. "Believe me! He is really a ghost. This delivery boy was in the elevator with the corpse, and he wants to kill me!" Manager Ma heard Gao Ming say that he wanted to tie him up. He seemed to be worried about losing his freedom, so he shouted He shouted and ran towards the safe passage: "You will all be killed by him! The ghost is on him!" ?Hash open the security door, Manager Ma ran downstairs towards the floor where the Unicorn Game Studio is located. "Who do you think is the good guy? Who is the bad guy?" Xia Yang did not chase after him, but looked back at Gao Ming. You keep an eye on the delivery guy first, Ill explain the situation to everyone. Gao Ming ran back to the Night Light Game Studio along the corridor. The staff didnt pay attention to the text messages on their phones at all. "Isn''t Wei Dayou back yet?" Gao Ming looked inside the room and saw that several workstations were empty again. Only one intern, Wang Yaoyao, was left in the office and asked, "Why did Li Jie and Zhang Wang run out too? " It seems like I have to go to the toilet. "You stay in the office. When they come back, tell them not to go out again!" Gao Ming took out his mobile phone to make a call, but no colleague could get through: "The game venue has four floors, except for the Night Light Studio. In addition to the staff, there are also employees from other studios, and we have to gather everyone together within an hour! Gao Ming doesnt know how many living people are working overtime on these four floors. Although the game gives players an hour of buffer time, it is still quite difficult. Unable to contact her colleagues, Gao Ming ran to the utility room again. Xuan Wen is a psychological criminal serial murderer in the love game. She has eyes that can penetrate people''s hearts, and her IQ and EQ are far beyond ordinary people. Having her here can be of great help to Gao Ming. Pushing open the door of the utility room, Gao Ming saw a very special scene. It seems that because Xuan Wen does not belong to this game, the shadows are frantically repelling her and trying to drag her into the depths of darkness. At this time, Xuan Wen''s body was wrapped in shadows, and the black blood vessels that originally appeared on the skin were buried in her body. She exuded an aura that made people stay away from her. "If I hadn''t gained the emotions of those ten thousand people, I might not be able to play games with you." Looking at Gao Ming with bloodshot eyes, Xuan Wen seemed to have survived the most painful stage and began to get used to her mind. A variety of voices and extreme emotions. "You woke up at the right time, and a new game was triggered." Gao Ming helped Xuan Wen up. His palms were a little uncomfortable because Xuan Wen''s skin had no warmth at all, like a dead person: "How do you feel about you?" After entering the game, you became a little different from your usual self?" "Don''t you like it?" Xuan Wen was still surrounded by a large number of shadows: "Didn''t you say it tastes good at room temperature without ice?" Im talking about milk tea. Gao Ming wanted to pull Xuan Wen out of the shadows, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, the shadows were like sharks smelling blood, biting towards Gao Ming! At the critical moment, the chain containing Zhao Xi''s memory and obsession quietly appeared, allowing Gao Ming to avoid being attacked by the shadow. Wearing someone elses bracelet, we are still connected by blood to someone else. Xuan Wen tilted her head and stared at Gao Mings arm, not knowing what she was thinking. After leaving the jumping game, Gao Ming was burdened with Zhao Xis pain and memory. The chain itself was not considered a weapon, but more of a constraint. So it turns out that the blood vessels formed by Zhao Xis memory can still be used in this way? Gao Ming and Xuan Wen worked together, and it took a long time to dispel the shadow covering Xuan Wen''s body, allowing her to temporarily regain her freedom. Why are these things always staring at you? "I deviated from the destiny path designed for me by that world. These shadows are correcting mistakes. It should be for this reason last time that I did not enter Zhao Xi''s game." Xuan Wen seemed to understand something: "I want to Become someone like you, but this seems not allowed by the shadow world. It wants to drag the entire city into the shadows." Lets not talk about that for now. Gao Ming took out his mobile phone: Have you received this text message? Xuanwen turned on her mobile phone, and her inbox was blank. She was not among the gamers. "You are not a living player, have you been assigned the role of a ghost?" The situation Gao Ming is most worried about is that the murderer is Xuan Wen, and Xuan Wen happens to be out of control. "Why do you have such a big prejudice against the characters you designed?" Xuan Wen slowly approached: "You always speculate on me from the worst angle. Do I represent your dark side? You put your usual What do you want to do but dont dare to do, let me do it? Is that why you have a serial killer in your heart? "I asked you a question, how many questions did you ask me back?" Gao Ming opened the door of the utility room: "If it wasn''t you, then hurry up and find the real ghost. We only have one hour." In order to help Xuan Wen get out of trouble, It took too long to gain a high life: "The monsters in the game seem to have been given some abilities by the unknown world. For example, Zhao Xi survived by jumping off a building and was immune to physical damage. What are your abilities?" "It''s an ability related to the human heart. I can see and hear..." Xuan Wen said halfway, she lowered her head in disbelief, and then slowly lay on the ground. "What''s wrong?" "Someone is screaming." The smile on Xuan Wen''s face suddenly became strange: "It seems that sometimes people... are no different from ghosts." ? Realizing that something bad had happened, Gao Ming immediately ran to the night lamp office. Only intern Wang Yaoyao was still in the room. Where are the others? I dont know. ?Taking Xuan Wen and Gao Ming to the elevator entrance again, Su Mo huddled alone in the corner, his face pale. "Why are you here?" Gao Ming grabbed Su Mo''s clothes and asked, "Has anyone been here just now?" "Someone was screaming in the corridor. The elder brother who was guarding me went downstairs to look for someone." Su Mo no longer felt that Gao Ming was a pervert. He grabbed Gao Ming''s arm with both hands: "Brother, I''m really not a ghost! But! I really hit a ghost today! That ghost wants to kill us, its psychology is completely distorted!" You stay here. Gao Ming and Xuan Wen pushed open the safety door, and a strong smell of blood hit their faces. An hour has obviously not come yet and the ghost has not woken up, but someone has already been killed! ?Haunted with fear, Gao Ming opened the door on the twelfth floor, and the corridor was filled with dead silence. Then they reached the eleventh floor, and blood stains and traces of various struggles began to appear on the ground. Someone is taking this opportunity to hunt other employees! The game of ghosts has become a game of humans, and the level of bloodshed and terror is even more terrifying than when ghosts wake up. There was no one alive around, only blood. ? Pushing open the security door on the tenth floor, a large amount of blood spattered on the wall. Gao Ming followed the **** shoe prints on the ground and walked all the way to the prop room of Dujiao Game Studio. The center of the bloodstain is right here. Gao Ming grabbed the door handle of the prop room. When he was about to open the door, the shadow that enveloped this layer began to slowly fade away! The blood stains and stench also receded along with the shadows, as if they had all been swallowed up by another world. "The game is over? Someone killed the man who was possessed by a ghost?" Gao Ming looked at his phone. Just thirty-six minutes had passed since the game started, and he hadn''t even done anything yet. "It''s so cruel and crazy!" Xuan Wen stretched out her hand into the shadows: "It''s obvious that someone is preparing to kill everyone except himself in order to escape from the game. He kills the staff one after another until he is about to be killed by the ghost. I wont stop until I kill the possessed hapless guy. ?Gao Ming remained silent. He had been careful about the tricks in the game, but in reality, the viciousness shown by people was even more terrifying. "First of all, we can confirm four things. The murderer should have experienced other games, so he started to act immediately after receiving the text message and seeing the familiar shadow; second, the murderer is among the survivors; third, the murderer It seems that he has some strange power, otherwise, he would not be able to kill so many people in a short time." Xuan Wen walked up to Gao Ming and said, "Fourth, I was not the murderer. We were together when the crime happened." "I know it''s not you." Gao Ming forcefully pushed open the door to the prop room. The dolls and figures fell to the floor, but the blood and corpses were receding along with the shadows. ? He ??rummaged around the house and finally found only a black and white photo, which was a group photo of the first working group of Dujiang Game Studio. They were extremely capable and the largest working group within Dujiang Game. There are seven people in the photoseven living people. Gao Ming''s hand holding the photo was a little unsteady, and Xuan Wen grabbed his wrist: "Do you feel guilty? In fact, what does this have to do with you? You are just a victim, even if you If you die to apologize, there will be other horrors. If I die, will the game I designed disappear? "No." Xuan Wen shook her head: "They will all lose control, and the city will lose its only savior." Youre quite good at comforting people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 23 The gears of destiny will eventually turn Chapter 23 The gears of fate will eventually turn Slowly loosening his fingers, Gao Ming put the black-and-white photo of the first working group of Unicorn Game into his bag. He looked the same as before, but there were some special emotions hidden deep in his eyes. "When the disaster really breaks out, things a hundred times crueler than this may happen." Xuan Wen watched the shadow fade away: "I thought you worked in a prison for felons and were used to this." "Let''s go back to Night Light Studio." Gao Ming interrupted Xuan Wen: "The escape venue only has four floors, and there are no living people on the lower three floors. The murderer should be hiding on the 13th floor. The murderer may even be someone from Night Light. staff." "Everyone has their own choice. If you leave it alone, ghosts will kill people, and the number of ghosts will increase. Maybe everyone will die in the end." Xuan Wen spread her hands: "That person made his own choice, and he happens to have the power to realize his choice. The ghost didnt do anything, but the guy killed seven people. But he also saved others. The lights in the corridor flashed a few times. After all the shadows faded, the lights in the building returned to normal, indicating that the game was completely over. This is the third game that Gao Ming has played, and it is also the game that has had the greatest impact on him. ?Back at the door of the Night Light Games office, Gao Ming looked inside the room and saw that everyone was already working hard. "Then." Zhang Wang threw a bottle of energy drink to Gao Ming: "I''m getting older. If this was a few years ago, it wouldn''t be a problem for me to stay up all night!" No one took that text message to heart at all, and they didnt know that they had a brush with death, or in other words, they didnt know that Death was sitting among them. Gao Ming glanced at everyone in the office. They all behaved as usual, and nothing unusual could be seen at all. Teacher Xia, did you go downstairs just now? "I heard someone shouting for help downstairs, so I went over and took a look. It was dark in the safe passage and I couldn''t see anything, so I came back again." Xia Yang was drawing the latest murder scene on the computer. His painting style It is difficult for ordinary people to understand, and there is a kind of crazy and chaotic beauty: "You know, I am very timid." "Where''s the delivery boy? Didn''t I ask you to look at him?" Gao Ming didn''t see the delivery boy at the door. "As soon as the light came on, he called the police and ran away. I suspect it was a prank on his part." Xia Yang leaned back on his chair: "We are just making horror games. We can''t really tie him up because of a text message, right?" ??The cat meowed, and the office door was pushed open again. Wei Dayou entered the studio cursing: "The person in charge of this building is so shameless. There is not even an electrician on duty." Dayou, did you just go to the power distribution room? I almost kicked the door open! If I hadnt taken my phone, I would have complained about it. Wei Dayou returned to his workstation and started working. ? Gao Ming chatted with all the staff in Night Light Studio, and no one had any "problems". ?The police arrived later and asked everyone to stay in the studio and not go out. Only then did everyone realize that something seemed to have happened in the building, but no one knew exactly what happened. ?At about one o''clock in the morning, Manager Gou, who was not wearing a wig, was called to the studio. He was locked in a small room and talked with the police. Manager Gou felt baffled by the police''s questions. His surprised voice could be heard through the door: "I really don''t understand what you are talking about! I will review it again. We are just playing games! These people under me do The most offensive behavior I have ever done is to pick up the keyboard and curse someone. "This is our planner Wei Dayou. He looks very strong, but in fact he is even afraid of small bugs. He is just a girl at heart! The main beauty, Lao Xia, do you think any bad guy is as weak as him? The square dance aunt can kill him with one punch. Her name is Xuan Wen, our new little girl, she is gentle and gentle, and she is shy when talking to strangers. If she can make seven people disappear, I will feed you this table right now! "It''s not that I''m excited, it''s you who are too outrageous!" Beicheng District police questioned each one one by one. At about three o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming was called alone to a room on the tenth floor. After the police turned off all surveillance cameras and recorders, they turned around and walked out, leaving Gao Ming alone. ? Fully half an hour passed before the door was opened again. It was not the police who came in, but three people in black uniforms. They all wore a black ring device on their wrists. Investigation Bureau? Dont be nervous. The man in charge was less than 1.6 meters tall, but his aura was particularly strong: I am Cen Coffin, deputy director of the Hanhai Beicheng Investigation Bureau, Future Science and Technology Park Division, Investigation Bureau. Do you have a problem with me? "You should know this person." A tall, thin man following Cen Coffin walked up to Gao Ming. The black ring on his wrist projected a video on the table - an investigator with a disfigured face seriously recommended it to the Bureau of Investigation. High life. "He and I have experienced level three abnormal events together, and he also told me something about the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming put his chin on his hands: "Are you here to arrest me?" The tall and thin man shook his head. After closing the black ring, he said calmly: "He died two hours ago." Dead? Gao Ming didnt even know the name of the disfigured investigator. "He was transferred to the East District of Hanhai to perform a mission and died in a Level 3 abnormal event." The tall and thin man sat on the chair and motioned for the other two members of the Investigation Bureau to sit down as well: "We are here to hope that you can Join the Bureau." ??The investigator following at the end placed the black box he was carrying on the table. He entered the password and opened the lid. There was a blood-stained black ring inside. "Qin Tian and I are both from Xinhu. He is my most trusted subordinate. He told me all about your performance in abnormal events. Calm, decisive, brave, strong psychological quality, and extraordinary mind, you seem to It exists to solve abnormal events." The tall, thin man''s voice was smooth and strong. He had long been used to life and death: "Qin Tian was very excited and happy when he told me this. Since his wife and child died in abnormal events, After the incident, this was the first time he smiled, and he said he saw hope in you. " "The investigator''s name is Qin Tian..." The abnormal incident is a game, but it has long gone beyond the scope of the game. The seven employees of Dujiao Studio and the investigators who escaped from the game yesterday were all buried in the In another world. "The General Bureau of Investigation has jurisdiction over nineteen branches, corresponding to the nineteen districts of Hanhai. Our old city branch is subdivided into five investigation offices based on geographical boundaries and population: Lishan, Jinwan, Fuding, Pukou, and Dazhai "The tall and thin man looked at Gao Ming: "The population of Hanhai is twice that of Xinhu. After the abnormal event, we are seriously short of manpower. The newly recruited investigators have not experienced abnormal events and the mortality rate is extremely high. We can lead them. There are too few veteran investigators, so we need to recruit ordinary people like you who have experienced abnormal events." "Joining the Investigation Bureau is indeed a very dangerous thing, but if we don''t face it actively, when something gets out of control, more terrible things will happen." Cen Coffin said: "No one can escape, It may be a better choice for you to understand the disaster early. "I''ll think about it again." With his own strength, Gao Ming could hardly find those growing ghost stories in the city, so joining the Investigation Bureau was indeed a good choice. ?The source of the disaster lies with him. If he climbs up the ladder step by step and becomes the director of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau, he can probably be regarded as having investigated the disaster clearly. "Almost no ordinary person can solve level three abnormal events on their own. Your appearance has met our highest recruitment standards." The tall and thin man made himself appear as sincere as possible: "We will not arrange mandatory tasks for you. It wont interfere too much in your life, you have full autonomy. "What if I want to leave Hanhai and go to other cities?" Gao Ming wanted to go to Xinhu, but heavy rain blocked the road and he didn''t have the chance for the time being. "Traffic control may be implemented in the future, and only people from the Investigation Bureau can go anywhere freely." The tall and thin man made a promise: "If you are willing to join the Investigation Bureau, we will give you high authority and let you pass freely. " Traffic control? A fierce ideological struggle was taking place in Gao Ming''s mind. He stared at the black ring placed in the black box. ?The blood-stained black ring seemed like a gear of fate. (End of this chapter) Chapter 24 choose Chapter 24 Choice Some people say that everyones life is destined from the moment they are born, but others say that destiny is never static. Perhaps there is only one future that can be determined, and that is that no one knows what will happen in the future. Gao Ming reached into the black box and took out the blood-stained black ring. He looked at the three members of the Investigation Bureau in front of him and said, "How to start it?" "After entering the identity information and performing triple verification, you will be its only owner." The tall and thin man''s expression softened a little: "I''m glad you can make this choice. My name is Chen Yuntian, Hanhai Old City Investigation Branch. Director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, the Lijing Apartment where you live is within my jurisdiction." With the help of investigators, Gao Ming completed the identity authentication. The moment he put on the black ring, he could view all the information retained in the black ring. ?Most of the information is the rules for handling abnormal events compiled by the Bureau of Investigation, and a small part is the experience passed down by the previous owners of this black ring. ??The black ring itself represents the highest technological achievements of the New Shanghai Smart City, and also carries the courage, fearlessness and other shining qualities of ordinary people. "Don''t worry about your work at the game studio. If you don''t want to resign, you can go to work as usual during the day. We won''t interfere in your life." Chen Yuntian closed the lid of the black box: "But there are some things I still need to make clear to you. " "The old city has the highest population density among the nineteen districts in Hanhai, and it has the largest number of mobile people. It is also the place where the number of abnormal events has broken out. We have dispatched a large number of investigators from Xinhu, but they can only just maintain the situation. "We will give you the best treatment, and we hope you will not resist some of the instructions we issue." Chen Yuntian always looks calm, as if he has lost human emotions, and will not be angry, sad, or angry. Will not feel happy. How many unusual events have you encountered in the old city? Gao Ming was a little curious. There were 21 level 0 abnormal events, 17 level 1 abnormal events, 7 level 2 abnormal events, and 2 level 3 abnormal events. "So many?" It had only been a few days since Gao Ming came out of the tunnel. He thought there were only a few unusual incidents. "The occurrence of abnormal events is irregular and there is no connection between them, but one thing is certain, the frequency of abnormal events is getting faster and faster." Chen Yuntian spread his palms: "I will give you three days to let you Come and adjust to the change in status. In three days, you will join the investigation team of the Lishan Investigation Bureau and replace Qin Tian." ?After watching Gao Ming put on the black ring, Chen Yuntian picked up the black box and left with the other two members of the Investigation Bureau. "Xiao Gao! They didn''t make things difficult for you, right?" Manager Gou and Wei Dayou ran into the house: "These people are really incomprehensible." "I''m fine." Gao Ming''s sleeves covered the black ring: "Is everyone OK too?" We cant go home tonight, were going to stay in the office all night, what about you? Wei Dayou seems to have rediscovered his passion for creating games. I want to go home. Gao Ming walked out of the room. Xuan Wen was waiting for him with a cup of coffee: "Your eyes have become much more determined? Are you stimulated?" "The horror game has become a reality. In addition to me, other players will participate. If the power of Wei falls into the hands of some madmen, the situation may become even more chaotic." Gao Ming did not take the coffee from Xuan Wen''s hand. "Yes, after all, there are very few rational people like you and me." Xuan Wen naturally put herself in the same category as Gao Ming. "So I have to speed up, take advantage of the information gap, get more things, and take a greater initiative." Gao Ming picked up his backpack with the photo of his body and said: "I leave it to you, Night Light, to find out who is Hidden murder players, and then build a ''production line'' specifically for making games for Kaitan." "Are you willing to believe me now?" Xuan Wen''s eyes were full of amusement. She called Gao Ming her husband the first time she saw Gao Ming, but only she knew whether she really liked Gao Ming. "I have always believed in you." Gao Ming ran downstairs, hailed a taxi, and prepared to go back to the old city. Chen Yuntian gave me three days to prepare mentally, but he didnt know that I was actually more anxious than anyone else. ? ?Silently turning the black circle, the Investigation Bureau has a complete set of procedures for dealing with abnormal events. Different scenes require compliance with different rules, such as apartment rules, school rules, hospital rules, etc. These rules can greatly increase the investigator''s survival probability, but they do not help the investigator pass the game. Gao Ming was patiently studying the black ring when the signal light on the black ring suddenly lit up. After he felt a slight vibration, he received a message from the Lishan Investigation Bureau. An abnormal event was discovered in Minlong Street, Lishan, Old City. All available investigators please rush there immediately! Most of the abnormal events occurred at night. There were only more than two hours left before dawn. After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming asked the taxi driver to change the destination. ??He decided to go to the scene to see how the investigation bureau operates, so that he could be mentally prepared in case he was investigated in the future. As the taxi passed through the city, the bustling and dreamy skyscrapers gradually disappeared, and only crowded and dilapidated apartments and densely packed dark windows were visible. ??If the old city is the poorest district in Hanhai, then Lishan is the poorest and most chaotic place in the old city. ??Lishan is not a real mountain, but a large group of old apartment buildings built without planning and illegally. ? Densely packed concrete buildings are piled up, and there is no distance between buildings at all. The residences on the ground floor basically cannot get sunlight all year round. ?Getting out of the taxi, Gao Ming walked through streets that were less than two meters apart. Sewage was discharged from broken pipes at high altitudes. The stench was wafting into the sky, and screams and shouts could be heard from time to time. ?Looking up, the narrow sky was blocked by illegally entangled wires, clotheslines and billboards. Gao Ming did not see the night sky, but only saw depression, dilapidation and filth. ?Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming walked past a dental clinic and got into the unlit cave. The old metal sliding door made a screeching sound. The interior of this dilapidated building was completely opened and the lights were bright. Staff members in black uniforms were busy, and most of them did not wear black rings. ?The black ring was revealed. After Gao Ming completed the verification, he felt that the staff were looking at him with respect. ?In the Bureau of Investigation, front-line investigators wearing black rings seem to have a high status. "Hanhai Old City Investigation Branch, Lishan Investigation Bureau investigating a group of first-level investigators Gao Ming, number 01919, hello." The staff in charge of the reception was meeting Gao Ming for the first time and explained the Lishan investigation to him very patiently. Departments situation: In order to more conveniently understand abnormal events, the Lishan Investigation Department was established in the Lishan building complex where abnormal events occur most frequently. There are seven streets here. Your investigation team is responsible for Minlong Street and Laijing Street. street." I received the message and am going to Minlong Street. "The investigation team has set off. You may have to act alone. Please follow me." The staff brought Gao Ming to the back door of the building, where several black modified trams were parked outside: "The roads inside the Lishan complex are narrow, and trams are more convenient. You can activate it directly by using the black ring, and each vehicle is equipped with a navigation system." and communication devices. Gao Ming didnt waste any time, put on his raincoat, rode the tram and left. He has lived in Laijing Apartment for a long time and is quite familiar with the surrounding area. With the help of navigation, it only took him a few minutes to reach Minlong Street. ??The cordon has been drawn up, and four investigators in black uniforms are exchanging something. ?Taking off his raincoat and hat, Gao Ming showed his black ring and walked to a few people: "My name is Gao Ming, and I am the investigator who replaced Qin Tian." (End of this chapter) Chapter 25 Are you afraid of Xiaohong? Chapter 25 Are you afraid of Xiao Hong? "Gao Ming? Director Chen said you would come here in three days. Why are you here now?" The only female investigator among the four shook hands with Gao Ming: "I am the deputy leader of the investigation team - Bai Qiao . The three of them are all newcomers and have not experienced any abnormal events. You want to take three newcomers into an abnormal event? The abnormal events in Gao Mings impression are very scary, and the survival rate of ordinary people is extremely low. "According to the survivors'' oral accounts, there were no specific ghosts in this abnormal event, but there were some weird signs. It was initially determined to be a level 1 abnormal event, which is already very friendly to newcomers." Bai Qiao opened the black ring and played a video Video: "Yesterday evening, someone called the police and said that there was a child crying on the fourth floor of No. 4 Courtyard, Minlong Street. The police checked the entire floor but could not find the child. Later, the old man in the building said that a family of three once lived on the fourth floor. The male He has serious violent tendencies, and the girl is not a good person. About a few days ago, the couple suddenly moved out overnight after a quarrel, but the child didn''t seem to follow them. " Has the child been killed? Gao Ming looked at the video and immediately thought of this possibility. "I don''t know. We looked for that couple, but they disappeared in the old city." Bai Qiao closed the video: "Since the couple moved away, the crying of the child has been heard on the fourth floor. At the beginning The sound is very weak and will stop after a while. But since last night, the crying has not stopped. We suspect that this abnormal incident is continuing to get worse, and we must investigate it as soon as possible." "Only crying? No one was hurt?" Gao Ming has made many games related to crying. The information currently available is not enough to determine which game has become a reality. "No one is injured yet." Bai Qiao glanced at his watch: "Other investigators are rushing here. We will wait until dawn before entering the building." ?The heavy rain that has been falling for several days has finally begun to weaken, but the gloomy clouds hanging over the city still have not dissipated. With more than forty minutes left before dawn, a black truck stopped in the middle of Minlong Street. The driver was wearing a peaked cap and was strong. The black ring on his wrist was cut directly into his flesh. Sister Bai, good morning. The burly driver patted the car, the rear door opened, and four investigators walked out carrying various equipment. ??The two youngest among them don''t even have a black ring. They seem to have just been selected into the investigation bureau. "Put the things in the backpack. We need to test seven items tonight in the event of abnormal events..." The driver was halfway through speaking when he suddenly saw Gao Ming: "This brother is a bit smart." "He is a newcomer recommended by Lao Qin and has experienced Level 3 abnormal events." After counting the number of people, Bai Qiao raised his arm wearing a black ring: "I don''t need to say more about the dangers of abnormal events. You are already in the investigation bureau. Having received a comprehensive and systematic education, I hope you will be fully alert during this operation and strictly follow the rules. Understood! The three newcomers led by Bai Qiao and the four newcomers who got out of the truck responded in unison. There was no fear in their eyes, only nervousness and a little curiosity. "Set off!" ?Including Gao Ming, ten members of the Investigation Bureau entered Building 4, but among them, only Gao Ming, Bai Qiao and the brawny driver had experienced abnormal events. The Bureau of Investigation is severely understaffed, so after old members encounter abnormal events with low risk factors, they will bring new members in to familiarize them with their "enemies". Tonight''s operation is actually a special training for newcomers. All kinds of domestic garbage are piled up in the narrow corridor, shoe prints remain on the steps, and the walls of the corridor are covered with various graffiti. The investigators cautiously approached the fourth floor, but Gao Ming turned on his flashlight and looked at the paintings on the wall. ?The graffiti painted on the cracked wall seemed to be a complete story, including three little people drawn with black crayons. The thickest and most violent one seems to represent the father, the little one with long hair represents the mother, and the slender one should be the child. Doodles look like random sketches by children, but if you look carefully, you can find some problems. The little figures representing father and mother are always fighting. Every time they fight each other, many little figures drawn with red crayon will appear behind them. ?Those little red figures gathered around the child, slowly stacking up, folding and deforming. As time went by, the little red people began to perform more terrifying actions, breaking off their heads and removing their arms. Although they crawled out of the parents, they did not seem to care about the children''s feelings, let alone accompany them. . The quarrels and scuffles continue, and the little red figures become more and more terrifying. They appear suddenly when the child is concentrating on other things. ??There is a graffiti on the corner of the second floor. A child is doing his homework. Little red figures suddenly crawl out from under the desk, tearing his hair and strangling his neck to prevent him from studying. There is also a graffiti on the third floor. A child is sleeping in bed, and little red figures suddenly crawl out from under the quilt and under the bed. They open the child''s eyes and prevent him from sleeping. ?The child is very scared. When sleeping, he has to cover himself with a quilt no matter how hot it is. When taking a bath, even if shampoo flows into his eyes, he does not dare to close his eyes. ?Seeing a cowardly and abnormal child, his father and mother seemed to become even more angry, and the fight would also affect the child. The police did not find the child in the building. Is the child trapped in the shadow world? Arriving at the fourth floor, the investigators, led by Bai Qiao and the driver, skillfully placed various equipment. There are six households on the fourth floor, but they have all moved away. You go into the house in pairs to investigate. No matter what happens, dont leave each others sight. ?The investigator took out the key provided by the police and opened the doors one after another. When the key touched room 405, the red light on everyone''s wrist suddenly lit up, and the communication was forcibly interrupted. ?At that moment, Gao Ming saw a large shadow pouring out from the crack in the door of 405, wrapping up Building 4. ?? Chill penetrated his body, Gao Ming took a deep breath, and the hidden game in Building 4 of Minlong Street was triggered. ? Glancing downstairs, Gao Ming received even worse news. The shadow-shrouded game field was as big as Zhao Xi''s. Similar to the last encounter, this is not a first-level abnormal event at all, but a third-level abnormal event that may be strange. "There are still twenty minutes until dawn." Bai Qiao raised his arm again: "We have truly entered the abnormal event now. Any piece of information you find here can be of great help to those who come after you. Any rules summarized here will be recorded in the General Administration''s files. Of course, the prerequisite for all this is that you can take the information out alive." The burly driver also stood up straight: "The red light on the black ring means the communication is completely interrupted. Don''t believe the time you see in the building. Only when the red light on the black ring goes out and the yellow light comes on can you truly escape." "Twenty minutes is short, but it may be very long." There was no trace of smile on Bai Qiao''s face anymore. Her eyes scanned everyone present: "The investigation of abnormal events has begun! I hope each of us can walk out of the night safely! " (End of this chapter) Chapter 26 "Phobia" Chapter 26 "Phobia" ?The temperature inside the building dropped sharply. Faced with the fear of the unknown, these new investigators were not too frightened. ?? They strictly followed the internal regulations of the Investigation Bureau and assembled the various equipment in the backpack as quickly as possible. ?Those instruments have corresponding numbers on them, and the Bureau of Investigation is constantly trying to use various means to deal with abnormal events. The instruments brought in by the newcomers are their "weapons". Is this thing useful? Gao Ming asked curiously. "Ninety-nine percent of it is useless, but as long as there is one percent hope, we will continue to try until we come up with something that can have an impact on the unknown." The strong man driver clenched his fists: "Humans are We become human because we can use tools. The communication was interrupted when we opened the door of Room 405. The child and his parents used to live in this room. Bai Qiao picked up the flashlight and walked towards Room 405. ? There were no weapons capable of dealing with terror, nor any effective protective measures. Bai Qiao knew the danger and still walked to Room 405. "I''ll do it." Gao Ming walked over first: "You are the core of the team, just leave the pathfinding to me." The small chain was stimulated by the shadow, like a moving tattoo, appearing on Gao Ming''s wrist. He stretched out his left hand and gently pushed open the door of Room 405. There was a strange smell in the rental house of about 90 square meters. There were five huge black plastic bags piled beside the living room door, which contained some yellow bedding and children''s clothes. Be careful. Bai Qiao raised his flashlight to light the way for Gao Ming. There seemed to have been a fight in the living room. The dining table was overturned, chairs were lying on the ground, and there were solidified rice dregs and broken porcelain bowl fragments on the cement floor. Its not a one-sided domestic violence, both parties in the fight have lost their minds. Gao Ming saw a small piece of scalp with short hair in the corner. It should belong to a man: The situation is worse than I imagined. ?Hit his fingers across the wall, Gao Ming touched the mold on the wall. He looked around and saw that even if the doors and windows were closed, the room was still very damp. The closet, under the sofa, and behind the TV were all covered with large swathes of mold. "If I rented a house like this, I would probably feel bad." The strong driver divided the newcomers into three teams. One team followed Gao Ming into the house, one team guarded the door, and the other team was responsible for receiving support. "It''s normal to feel bad, but it''s wrong to hurt people close to you just to vent your anger." Gao Ming walked to the other side of the living room. This room couldn''t be considered a home at all. It was dirty, messy, and filled with the smell of rot. . This family is broken, just like the various pieces of furniture that have been smashed inside the house. "Both father and mother are violent. They quarrel and fight. They are like two monsters attacking each other hysterically." Gao Ming picked up the broken vase on the ground. There was still a trace of blood and a few strands of long hair on the edge of the fragment: "They Did it become like this due to the influence of abnormal events, or was it originally like this in my heart? " "According to the old man in the building, they often fought before the abnormal event." Bai Qiao did not interfere with Gao Ming. She also wanted to see what this ordinary person who had solved the third-level abnormal event was capable of. Even if there are no abnormal events, tragedies may still happen... Gao Ming wanted to clarify the relationship between the game and reality: So, it is not the abnormal events that are looking for them, but their family is attracting abnormal events. Going through the living room, Gao Ming came to the only room that was relatively clean, which seemed to be a child''s bedroom. The small room was equipped with a desk, a wardrobe and a single bed. Interestingly, it was not autumn yet, but there were thick winter quilts and various blankets on the bed. ?Those quilts surrounding the bed are like a city wall in a child''s mind. Open the closet, and there are several children''s clothes hanging on it. There are newspapers on the lower floor of the closet, and there are a flashlight and a crayon box. "The space under the closet can almost hide a child. When 405 children feel scared, they may choose to hide in the closet and draw." Gao Ming squatted down: "A closed environment can give children a sense of security. Its like Im back in my mothers belly. He grabbed the crayon box and just as he moved it, an arm made of cloth suddenly pressed on the crayon box. ?? Bai Qiao and the other newcomer next to him became nervous, but Gao Ming didn''t react at all. He pulled out the crayon box and the arm together. What an ugly puppet. Hidden deep in the closet is a handmade puppet. It barely has a human shape, and its body is full of traces of sewing and stained with various paints. "The neighbors did not see the couple taking the child away, and the police did not find the child on the fourth floor. Do you think the child turned into this puppet?" Gao Ming locked the puppet''s neck and tied its hands. together. "Now is not the time to tell ghost stories." Bai Qiao frowned slightly. Gao Ming had not received internal training from the Bureau of Investigation and did not follow the rules at all. His fingers pressed against every inch of the puppet''s skin. Gao Ming didn''t feel that there was anything strange hidden inside the puppet. He opened the crayon box again. There was a sentence crookedly written on the lid of the box - I really want to hide it in a place where no one will Discover the place. "It seems that the abnormal event helped the child realize his wish." Gao Ming thought of his birthday wish. He suddenly felt that the abnormal event seemed to be very enthusiastic. He grabbed the hole in people''s hearts and tried his best to fill it, but the way to fill it was a bit **** and terrifying. 405 After the investigation was basically completed, the newcomers following Gao Ming took out equipment to collect items in the house. They would even take back the mold on the walls for inspection. "Be careful, what we are involved in this time may not be a first-level abnormal event." After Gao Ming whispered, he sat on the child''s bed and pondered silently. ?? He made a game to find a lost child. The game was called "Hide and Seek". Seven ghosts and a child were playing the game. As long as they found the real child, they would pass the level. But that game does not correspond to this abnormal incident. The person who shadowed the child in this abnormal incident was not the ghost, but his parents. Parents often have conflicts and fights, and sometimes they vent their anger on their children. Living in such a family, children are bound to have various psychological problems. Gao Ming once encountered this situation when he was doing psychological counseling in a prison for felons. Some felons were often treated roughly by their parents in childhood. In this kind of family atmosphere, childrens personalities will go to two extremes, either very low self-esteem and cowardice; or extremely irritable and extreme. Judging from the scene, the child in 405 should belong to the former. ??Everyone likes obedient children, but there are different types of children. If he is always forced to behave well, then his heart will gradually fall into a kind of distortion. The most direct manifestation is timidity, being afraid of making mistakes in everything, and wanting to hide oneself because of fear of offending others. Looking at the "quilt wall" surrounding the edge of the bed, Gao Ming curled up and tried to lie down on the child''s bed. Parents smash things in the living room, beat each other, and speak dirty words. Not only are the children unable to be protected by either parent, but they must always be careful to become a tool for them to vent. In this situation, the most likely emotion is fear. Gao Ming thought of the graffiti on the wall of the corridor. When the little figures representing father and mother started to quarrel, many red little figures would crawl out of them. Those little figures would disassemble their body parts and all run to the child''s side. Perhaps those little red people are a way for children to express their fear. Another game gradually emerged in Gao Mings mind, a ominous game called Phobia. ?There are no specific ghosts in it, nor are there too **** scenes, but this game is even more destructive and threatening than ordinary ghost stories! ?The content of the game is very simple. One day, "Phobia" suddenly breaks out and spreads throughout the city. Everyone is immersed in fear. (End of this chapter) Chapter 27 Just hide in the closet, okay? Chapter 27 Lets hide in the closet, okay? ??Wanting to clear this game is difficult or easy. As long as there is no fear in your heart, you will not be infected with "Phobia". However, for the vast majority of ordinary people, overcoming fear is very difficult. ??The ending of that game is also very ironic. In order to prevent the further spread of "Phobia", the city manager ordered the killing of everyone in the affected area. Survivors who had no fear of infection were forced to fight against city managers. If this game really becomes a reality, we will be in big trouble. The spread of phobias is much faster than ghost stories according to the settings in the game, so this game must be "locked" at the source no matter what. "We must find the missing child." Gao Ming was a little anxious, but when anxiety appeared, his body began to have other reactions. Sweating on the forehead, tightness in the chest, breathlessness, palpitations, and an urge to urinate. As a doctor specializing in psychology, Gao Ming knew very well that these were typical symptoms of phobia. Getting up decisively, Gao Ming shouted outside the house: "Attention, everyone! Don''t believe what you see, hear, and touch! Don''t ever feel afraid!" ?He shouted loudly, but there was no response. Getting off the bed, Gao Ming looked toward the living room. He didn''t know when he was the only one left in room 405. Its not good, I seem to have been infected without knowing it. Gao Ming was a little worried. Bai Qiao and Zhuang Han Driver wanted to train newcomers through this abnormal event because there were no ghosts in this abnormal event and the risk rating was relatively low. They seemed to have brought all the reserve newcomers from the investigation team. . ?Ten investigators entered the abnormal event, but this abnormal event did not depend on the number of people. As long as there was fear, they would be targeted. Isolation, terror, and collapse. Although there are no ghosts in the game "Phobia", many people choose to commit suicide in order to escape fear. I cant fall into fear. I have to get out of it before I can help others. Stop meaningless internal friction, keep yourself focused and stop thinking randomly. Fear is a very normal emotion, rooted deep in the mind. This emotion allows people to avoid danger in advance, but excessive fear can turn into a toxic emotion. ??If the source of fear is not found as soon as possible and the negative impact of fear is not interrupted, this emotion will continue to grow and drag people into a fear cycle. Empty your mind, Gao Ming would rather not think or imagine the worst case scenario. Ah! Help! Help! Suddenly, a new investigator''s cry for help came from the corridor. He seemed to be being chased by something, and he fell to the ground in a panic. Let me go! Let me go! ?His body seemed to be grabbed, the cry for help gradually became distant, and the newcomer seemed to be dragged to other floors. ?Hatching the door, Gao Ming shook the door handle desperately. When he couldn''t open it, he kicked the door lock fiercely. Bang! ??The old wooden door of the apartment was kicked open, and Gao Ming looked outside. Shadows enveloped the corridor, and there was no one around. ?Screams and cries came one after another, constantly coming from other rooms on the fourth floor. Gao Ming''s reaction was also very direct, kicking open the doors one by one. During the whole process, Gao Ming did not feel any fear. He knew that the best way to deal with fear was to face it. Abandon all worries, anxiety, and all negative emotions. Only by constantly moving forward and chasing fear can we prevent fear from approaching! ?Gao Ming no longer restrains himself and runs rampant like a thug, fearless. The games were made by me. I know every step of them. I am the omniscient and omnipotent designer. Why should I be afraid? ? Screaming and asking for help could not shake Gao Ming at all. He continued to exert positive psychological suggestions on himself, and even used hypnosis techniques. Now even if a ghost really appears, he dares to give him a hug. Gao Ming was "tortured" by cries, screams, bloodstains, and strange shadows for more than ten minutes, until the shadows in his field of vision began to fade. ?This ominous game can have a very bad impact on the crowd and cause widespread harm, but it is not too difficult for a special individual like Gao Ming. It looks like Im about to be kicked out of the game. "Phobia" is a group game. Once you overcome your fear, you seem to be able to leave. Looking at the ugly puppet in his hand, Gao Ming stood in the corridor covered with horrific graffiti. If he left right now, the newcomers to the Investigation Bureau might be in danger. ?The emotion of fear will not only grow on its own, but will also be contagious to each other. When a group of collapsed people get together, the consequences will be disastrous. "Leaving them here may cause the game "Phobia" to get out of control and let fear spread." After a moment''s hesitation, Gao Ming made his choice. The generation of fear can be divided into four stages. The first stage is positive, reminding yourself that danger may appear. The second stage is fear intensification, which uses the experience in the brain to trigger imagination and allow oneself to take countermeasures. ?If you cannot get out of the predicament and find a way to solve the problem, then fear will enter the third stage - a negative cycle, where anxiety, pain, and despair will further make fear grow. The last stage is the fourth stage of fear, where the player is completely swallowed and buried by fear. "I should have stayed in the first stage. The person behind the control of fear wanted to drag me into deeper shadows, but unfortunately it failed." Gao Ming did not leave, turned around and returned to room 405: "Others from the Investigation Bureau People may be trapped in a deeper fear, and if you want to save them, you have to actively embrace the fear. ?Hold a backpack full of photos, Gao Ming lay in the center of the "quilt city wall". He began to assume the role of a child, letting go of all psychological defenses and allowing fear to spread in his heart. ?Zhu Miaomiao is an extremely rare female firefighter in the old city. Her physical fitness is better than that of most men and she is extremely strong. She once had a very happy family, but three days ago, her husband and children disappeared amid unusual events. ?After learning about the existence of the Investigation Bureau, Zhu Miaomiao immediately joined the Investigation Bureau and became a new investigator who had not yet been assigned to the black ring. She wanted to find her children and husband in the abnormal event, and she was fully prepared mentally for this. But when the fear really came, she realized that she was not as strong as she thought. ?With cold and numb hands and feet, she hid in bedroom 406, holding a blood-stained fire ax tightly in her hands. Colleagues in the corridor were dragged away one by one, and the screams and wails tortured every nerve in her. She also thought about resisting, but when she hysterically raised the fire ax to attack the monster, she heard the exclamations of her colleagues. ?Warm blood spattered on her body. Zhu Miaomiao seemed to see her colleague lying in a pool of blood. At that moment, she was extremely frightened. She did not follow the rules. Now she has long forgotten the rules, and there is only a blank in her mind. "You can''t leave here anymore." The child''s voice sounded in the house. Zhu Miaomiao held an ax in both hands and stood with her back against the door. "You killed your colleague. You are a murderer. You will be put in jail when you go back. You will never see your children and husband." Who is talking! Zhu Miaomiao waved the fire ax in the air. After a moment, the door of the bedroom closet was pushed open, and a child with pale skin lay inside. ? He ??took out his somewhat deformed arm from the depths of the closet and waved his hand towards Zhu Miaomiao: "I know you are scared, why don''t we all hide here." (End of this chapter) Chapter 28 face fear Chapter 28 Facing Fear Hide here? "Well, hide in the cabinet, there''s a lot of space here." The boy struggled to lift the clothes that were weighing down his body, and his skin was covered in red rashes: "I won''t hurt you, this cabinet can hide many people. " ?There was a vague and strange sound coming from the closet behind the boy, like a suppressed cry for help. Zhu Miaomiao was worried that when she opened another cabinet door, she would see the body of her colleague folded inside. "My father and mother are coming soon. They have a bad temper. You''d better come here quickly." The boy''s voice was very soft. He seemed to have never dared to speak loudly: "If my father and mother find you, you will be arrested." Chopped. It is hard to imagine that words like "chop into pieces" would come out of a child''s mouth. Zhu Miaomiao held the fire ax tightly. At this time, the only thing that could give her a sense of security was the ax in her hand. "My father and mother are very fierce. They destroy everything and want to kill everything in the most vicious way." The boy waved his hands and gestured to Zhu Miaomiao: "They are three meters tall. My father is very strong. My mother often Picking up sharp objects, they resented each other, but their bodies were fused together and they couldn''t get rid of each other. " Under the boy''s description, Zhu Miaomiao couldn''t help but imagine a monster. Three meters tall, a rude man and a woman holding a sharp weapon are twisted together. They are swinging in the corridor, constantly hunting other colleagues. As soon as these thoughts came to mind, Zhu Miaomiao heard heavy footsteps suddenly appear in the corridor. Stop talking! My father and mother are here! ??The boy covered his mouth, and Zhu Miaomiao was too nervous to breathe hard. ??As footsteps approached, the voices of a man and a woman arguing and insulting came into the house. You bitch! I will strangle you to death! "Am I wrong? You are just a coward who only knows how to behave in a nest. I''m so lucky that my son is not your son." ***, Im going to kill you! Even Zhu Miaomiao, an adult, can''t bear to hear all kinds of dirty words. It''s hard to imagine their children''s inner reactions every time they hear these words. ?The shoes stepped on broken glass, the woman''s nails scratched the wall, and all the strange noises suddenly disappeared when they passed by Zhu Miaomiao''s door. With her palms full of sweat, Zhu Miaomiao felt that the monster was outside the door, and she raised her head. The decorative window above the door frame was squeezed open by something, and strands of hair fell into the house. Zhu Miaomiao''s face turned pale with fright. When she was almost unable to stand, the sound of the door lock suddenly being opened came from the corridor. . The black hair who was about to enter the house slowly exited, and the monster seemed to have left. Zhu Miaomiao didn''t dare to open the door. She carefully leveled the fire ax, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, stuck it in the corner of the small window on the door frame, and exposed the camera. Standing on tiptoes, Zhu Miaomiao stared at the screen of her mobile phone. She just glanced at it, and her heart began to beat uncontrollably. The picture on the screen is not very clear. You can vaguely see a three-meter-tall deformed man with his body pressed against the wall, standing next to the opposite door. ?His arms are several times thicker than ordinary people, and there is a woman wrapped around his body. The two grow together, and his four eyes are staring at the door lock that made a strange noise just now. His eyes are sinister and vicious, which makes people feel extremely frightened! Monster! The terrifying monster was almost the same as the ghost Zhu Miaomiao imagined. It could even be said that the monster seemed to have changed based on her imagination. ?Biting her lips, Zhu Miaomiao didn''t make a sound. Cold sweat slid down her forehead to her chin. She knew she might encounter monsters before joining the investigation bureau, but she didn''t expect that day to come back so quickly! With veins popping up on her neck, Zhu Miaomiao didn''t dare to make any sound, her arms were frozen, and she didn''t dare to move at all. The silence in the corridor remained like this for a while. The people hiding in the opposite room may have thought that the monster had left, and they wanted to check the situation. The door handle turned slowly, and the old apartment door was slowly opened a crack. ?The people in the house didn''t know that the monster was hiding nearby, and Zhu Miaomiao''s heart was already in her throat. It seems to be safe. A familiar voice came from the room. It was the voice of another newcomer. The door panel was slowly pushed open, and the face of the colleague appeared in the gap. The terrifying monster also moved its body. The deformed man clenched his fists, and the deformed woman grabbed a sharp knife. ??It was freezing cold, and the bright tip of the knife hovered above the face. "Be careful!" Zhu Miaomiao couldn''t sit idly by. At the last moment, she opened the door, picked up the fire ax, and reminded loudly: "The ghost is at the door!" The deformed man and woman turned their heads at the same time. Zhu Miaomiao was so frightened that her legs went weak. She did not dare to resist. No other thoughts came to her mind. Fear made her instinctively start to run away. ??The investigator hiding in the opposite room also reacted, but when he wanted to close the door, it was already too late. The deformed man opened the door panel. He seemed to be drunk, staggering, and rushed into the house very roughly. In the lives of children, men seem to do this kind of thing often, and some of his habits still remain in the past. "I''m here to hold it! You go first!" The strong man driver''s voice echoed in the rental house, and then the sound of broken glass and heavy objects falling to the ground was heard. The most reliable strong man investigator seemed to be pushed downstairs. . ?But when he attracted the monster''s attention, the other rookie investigators and Bai Qiao ran out. "Disperse and find rooms to hide in! Find clues and rules! The way to escape from abnormal events is often hidden in the place where abnormal events occur!" Bai Qiao wanted to calm everyone down, but the newcomers who were overwhelmed by fear didn''t pay attention at all. She had long forgotten all the training she had received at the Bureau of Investigation, and they swarmed downstairs. Dont leave the place where the abnormal event occurred! If you enter the fog outside the place, you will lose yourself! You will never be able to come back! ? Bai Qiaos reminder was of no use at all. The new investigators only wanted to leave as soon as possible. Fear had already taken root in their brains and destroyed their sanity. ??The corridor was full of wailing and footsteps, and everyone was running out of the building. The child who was originally hiding in the cabinet was also among them. The new investigator who just wanted to escape did not notice that there was another person around him. Come back! Dont let fear rule you! ?? Bai Qiao chased toward the outside of the building, and Zhu Miaomiao seemed to be the only one left in the building. "what to do?" It is written on the first page of the Investigation Bureaus training rules that you must not run around after being involved in an abnormal event. Once you get lost, you will never be able to find your way home. The rules are very clear, but where can I hide without running around? ? Zhu Miaomiao looked at the room opposite in despair. The huge and terrifying monster overturned the table and wardrobe. Like a violent madman, all intact things would be destroyed in its hands. ?Stepping on the blood on the ground, the deformed man slowly turned around. He carried the deformed woman on his back and stared at Zhu Miaomiao. ? It seemed that she was the only one left in the whole building. The moment Zhu Miaomiao was seen by the monster, every nerve in her body trembled with fear. The monster continued to expand in her field of vision, and its deformed and ugly body seemed to be growing because of her fear. Zhu Miaomiao seemed to have returned to many years ago. When she was a child, she was surrounded by a fire. Everything in the house was burned. Thick smoke, flames, high temperature burned her cheeks, and her skin kept drying out. Help me, is there anyone else? ??Hands full of calluses could no longer hold the fire ax, but Zhu Miaomiao still did not fall. She used all her strength to aim the ax blade at the monster. Its over, theres nothing we can do. The monster completely occupied Zhu Miaomiao''s field of vision, and indescribable despair filled his mind. Zhu Miaomiao felt that the fire ax in his hand was getting heavier and heavier. When the ax was about to fall, the sound of chains hitting the metal guardrail suddenly came from the end of the corridor. The deformed man''s head was already stretched out in front of his eyes, but the clear voice seemed to have special magic power, which made Zhu Miaomiao become a little more awake. She looked in the direction of the sound. ??In the dark corridor, there was a young man not wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, running towards here. ?His left hand was wrapped with a dark chain, and there was no trace of fear in his eyes. ?Stepping on the mottled wall, the young man hit the monster''s back. He grabbed the chain with both hands and strangled the neck of the deformed monster! Dont be afraid! Hearing the young man''s voice, Zhu Miaomiao felt as if she had returned to the time when she was six years old. When the fire was about to swallow her up, a firefighter broke open the door and rushed into the fire. ?At that time, the firefighter seemed to have said the same thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 29 the temptation of home Chapter 29 The temptation of home Fear is divided into four stages, and the scenes seen in each stage are different. In the first stage before Gao Ming, the scenes he saw were no different from reality. The deeper the fear, the more absurd and terrifying the scenes he saw. ?In order to rescue other members of the investigation team, Gao Ming took the initiative to feel fear, and finally came to the depths of the shadows and saw the scene his teammates saw. The deformed parents combined and turned into a terrifying monster. Gao Ming didn''t know whether this was imagined by the child in 405 or made up by the investigators under some kind of psychological suggestion. ??As a game designer, he can be sure that there are no exact ghosts in ominous games. The terrifying monster in front of him is likely to be the embodiment of fear. There is a setting in the game "Phobia". When a group falls into a certain fear and reaches a consensus on the fear, what they fear may become true. To fight against this kind of monster that appears out of fear requires absolute reason and courage. ??As long as you show a little fear, monsters will catch you and have all kinds of terrifying abilities that the player can imagine. When facing fear, the player actually has only one enemy, and that is himself. ?It is precisely because of this that Gao Ming will face the monster in the most brutal and violent way after giving himself sufficient psychological hints. Dont be afraid! Gao Ming wanted to cut off the fear cycle of other investigators so that they would no longer continue to provide fear to this monster. It was difficult to convince others by just talking, so he chose to do it. ?The parents who are irritable, dangerous, and aggressive in their children''s minds are strangled by Gao Ming. ??He ignored the sharp knife in the woman''s hand, and the man beat it wildly, like a rock in the sea, and no one could make him shake. For psychological counselors, fear is the most familiar emotion, and it is also the emotion that needs to be controlled most. Only by grasping fear can we enter the darkness deep in the human heart. The chains transformed from Zhao Xi''s memory and obsession were inserted into the flesh. The man''s neck had been deformed, but Gao Ming had no intention of stopping. His body seemed to be embedded in the monster. Now the monster was constantly trying to think. Gotta get him down. "Selfish, violent, blaming all faults on society, full of anger in your heart, and even venting your anger on your own children, you are not worthy of being parents." Gao Ming put his hands back, and veins sprouted from his arms: "No People will still be afraid of you after seeing your true face." ? Gao Mings words seemed to be spoken to a monster, and they also seemed to be spoken to Zhu Miaomiao. The fearful atmosphere in the building was instantly dissipated. After the new investigators left, the monster''s body was obviously much smaller, and Zhu Miaomiao also felt that her body was gradually recovering. ?She gripped the fire ax tightly and rushed into the fire many times to save people, slowly overcoming the fear caused by ghosts. Just when her eyes became clear again, she saw a spiked blood vessel extending from under the monster''s huge and bloated body, and the end of the blood vessel was pierced on her head. ?Swinging the fire ax, Zhu Miaomiao wanted to cut off the blood vessels, but the physical attack was of no use. ?She simply let it go and directly picked up the ax and rushed towards the monster. When she truly overcame her fear, the blood vessels withered and fell to the ground. Having lost the last fearful "provider", the deformed male and female monster screamed in agony. It was strangled into two pieces by the chain in Gao Ming''s hand, and finally turned into countless red blood beads and was absorbed by the chain. "Thank you for coming to save me." After escaping from death, Zhu Miaomiao expressed her sincere thanks to Gao Ming. The scene where the young man appeared in front of her will probably be engraved in her heart forever. "Where are the others?" Gao Ming put down his sleeves and looked around. He had completely lost touch with reality and entered the deepest shadow of fear, but except for Zhu Miaomiao, he did not see any other teammates.?????They seemed to have escaped from the building. "Leaved this building?" Gao Ming realized something was wrong, turned around and ran downstairs: "Follow me." Team Leader Baiqiao is with them, there shouldnt be any problems, right? Zhu Miaomiao trusted Gao Ming very much when he picked up the fire axe, and without any hesitation, he followed Gao Ming and ran downstairs. After killing the deformed parents who embodied the fear, the shadow that shrouded Building 4 began to fade. This game was different from other games. It seemed to be actively rejecting Gao Ming and wanted to send Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao away. ?This abnormal situation attracted Gao Ming''s attention even more. He walked down the stairs without stopping. Arriving at the first floor, Gao Ming kicked open the corridor door. The street outside was shrouded in shadows and black fog. What appeared in front of him was a completely distorted world. ?As the investigators infected with Phobia fled in all directions, the game "Phobia" seemed to spread, and the area covered by the shadow became larger. "You stay here." Gao Ming tried to enter the street, walking through the shadows: "At the end of Minlong Street is Laijing Street, where my home is in Laijing Apartment. Does this shadow world completely correspond to reality? Shadow Is the world another reality? A weird reality that has gone crazy? Gao Ming has read some articles about parallel worlds, but the current situation cannot be explained clearly by a simple parallel world. Mysteries appear one after another. He not only needs to deal with disasters, but also needs to run forward desperately to chase the truth. . ??Slowly walking through the street, Gao Ming saw a torn investigation bureau uniform on the ground. ?Picking up his uniform, Gao Ming discovered that at the corner of the street not far away, there was a child with pale skin, half of his face exposed. He waved his hand towards Gao Ming with some fear to prevent Gao Ming from approaching. Is this child the source of Phobia? A source that could move freely gave Gao Ming a headache. He was not confident that he could catch the boy in the shadow world. "I know that you have been living in a very depressing environment, and you are wary and cautious. If you want to find a beautiful, warm and harmonious new family, you can come to me. I have many parents, and they are all very nice people." Gao Ming''s His sleeves covered the chain, and he took out the ugly puppet from his arms: "My family lives on the fourth floor of Building 4 of Lijing Apartment. You are welcome to come over at any time." Grabbing one of the puppet''s arms, Gao Ming smiled and shook the puppet gently: "The people here are very nice, including a brave man who does justice, a raincoat man who plays cosplay, an uncle who loves extreme sports, and Endless cakes and Before Gao Ming could finish his words, the boy had disappeared, and the shadows around him were fading rapidly. Its not so much that Gao Ming cleared the game, its better to say that the game drove Gao Ming out. "This ominous game seems to have undergone some changes because of the appearance of that little boy." Gao Ming still had a trace of kindness on his face: "Isn''t that little boy in 405 not a ghost? He is also a player. He was the first to clear the level. After the game, choose to stay in the game and live in the shadow world. A faint light appeared at the end of the street, and Zhu Miaomiao braved the rain and came to Gao Ming''s side: "We seem to have successfully survived the abnormal event! But I didn''t see anyone else!" "Isn''t it written in your rules for handling abnormal incidents? It''s easy to get lost if you leave the scene of the incident at will." Gao Ming let the rain drip on his body. The other members of the Investigation Bureau were trapped in the shadow world. They should still be there. They are all alive, but they need to struggle to survive in the shadow world. "Lishan is the most densely populated and chaotic place in the old city, and it is also the place where abnormal events occur most frequently. If I build the Lishan building complex in the shadow world into a living stronghold, it should be able to survive future disasters. Saved many people." Gao Ming stood between the two worlds, looking at the huge and gloomy dilapidated buildings: "If you want to accomplish this, you will definitely pay a big price, but you should stick to the right thing. Hey, Qin Tian Im such a good judge of people. Im such a holy mother. (End of this chapter) Chapter 30 white owl Chapter 30 Bai Xiao The shadow faded, and Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao returned to the real world. ?As the rain fell on her body, Zhu Miaomiao, who was holding the fire ax, sat down on the ground. Her tense nerves did not relax until this moment. Without putting on his raincoat or hat, Zhu Miaomiao looked blankly at Building 4. Not long ago, ten investigators gathered at the entrance of the corridor, but now there were only two people left. We all received training together in the Bureau of Investigation, and the faces are still vividly engraved in our minds. "They are not dead, they are just lost on the other side of the world." Gao Ming is a psychological counselor. He can tell at a glance what Zhu Miaomiao is thinking: "They will survive in that shadow world, and we must cheer up as soon as possible. Try to become stronger, and then go to the shadow world to take them home." ??Nodding, Zhu Miaomiao looked at Gao Ming with eyes full of respect. Although the man in front of him spoke a little coldly, he really rushed forward when faced with danger. We are going back. Various equipment from the Investigation Bureau are still in the building. Zhu Miaomiao threw the fire ax into the cargo box and ran into the building to start carrying it. ? Half an hour later, Gao Ming rode the investigation bureaus tram ahead to clear the way, and Zhu Miaomiao followed in the truck. The two of them traveled a long distance before returning to the vicinity of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. Before they even got out of the car, many staff members gathered around them. The black ring investigating the deputy leader of a group has lost its signal! Others cant be contacted. What happened last night! Its just a first-level abnormal event, why are there so many investigators there? Who are you? You look so cool. ?Amidst the noise, a young man with a fierce and cold temperament walked out. He opened the back door of the truck directly. After seeing that there was only equipment inside and no other investigators, he stood upright. ?Other staff members did not dare to speak when they saw this scene, and the atmosphere became very depressing. After a long time, the young man turned around and walked towards Gao Ming: "I am Bai Xiao, the leader of the investigation team of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, and Bai Qiao is my sister. What did you encounter last night?" "The risk level was judged incorrectly. What happened in Building No. 4 on Minlong Street was not a Level 1 abnormal event, but a Level 2 abnormal event. It may even be considered a Level 3 abnormal event." Gao Ming did not hide anything: "In this abnormal event , the more you are afraid of panic, the closer death will be, because all fears will slowly be realized. " I have never encountered such an abnormal event before. Bai Xiao looked at Gao Ming coldly. "Team leader, Gao Ming is right. The monsters we imagined have become real. It is fear that is chasing us." Zhu Miaomiao''s uniform was in tatters and she had obviously suffered a lot. "So, it is because of Bai Qiao''s misjudgment that she and all the reserve investigators of the investigation team were in danger?" Bai Xiao''s voice was cold, and he was trying his best to suppress his emotions. "There are various changes in abnormal events. No one can predict what will happen next. We can only say that we don''t know enough about abnormal events." Gao Ming put the helmet on the tram: "You don''t have to Too sad, they are just lost in the shadows, there is still a possibility for them to come back in the future. ??Bai Xiao''s lips moved slightly, but in the end he said nothing and entered the truck alone. I heard that Team Leader Bai has a bad temper, so you should be careful. Zhu Miaomiao whispered in Gao Mings ear. "Yeah." Gao Ming nodded. In fact, compared to the huge plan in his mind, he didn''t need to care about any of this. Entering the investigation office, Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao took out the black ring and, under the leadership of the staff, reconstructed the entire abnormal incident. Bai Xiao and other members of the investigation team were also listening. When the incident was half restored, Chen Yuntian, director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, rushed over. The eight investigators were lost in the unusual incident. This was no small matter. It took two hours to reconstruct the incident. The information obtained by Gao Ming and others was uploaded to the general bureau. Everyone also had an understanding of what happened to them last night. "I gave you three days to adjust your condition. I didn''t expect you to arrive first before I came back." Chen Yuntian called Gao Ming to the corner: "The abnormal incident last night was beyond everyone''s expectations, and none of us wanted it to happen. What we saw, its a good thing you arrived early, otherwise we would have been completely wiped out. If no information was brought out, that would be a real failure. There was a trace of pain hidden in Chen Yuntian''s eyes, but he did not show it at all: "Gao Ming, you did a good job. But you can take a little rest these two days and run in with other team members. After all, we are entering an abnormal event. You guys To let the other person protect your back, you need to completely trust the other person. After telling Gao Ming some things, Chen Yuntian left in a hurry. What did the director tell you? Zhu Miaomiao followed Gao Ming curiously. "Let me deal with the interpersonal relationships." Gao Ming came to the second floor and opened the door of the investigation group''s office. The huge office is now empty. Except for Bai Xiao, there are only three old team members wearing black rings. ??The three team members were originally saying something to Bai Xiao, but after Gao Ming came in, they all shut their mouths. Gao Ming didn''t care at all about the attitude of those people towards him. He found Qin Tian''s previous location, sat down and began to search the haunted house. He joined the Bureau not to enjoy benefits, but to use the Bureau''s power to accomplish something. Concentrated on his work, Gao Ming kept improving his plan in his mind. He did not go to Bai Xiao, but Bai Xiao came over on his own. The chair was dragged, and Bai Xiao sat opposite Gao Ming: "Qin Tian was sitting in your position before." I know, there is still his name in the folder on the table. Gao Ming did not look up. "The moment every investigator joins the investigation bureau, he has already anticipated the worst outcome and is prepared for death. This is the case for Qin Tian, ??the same is true for Bai Qiao, and the same is true for me." Bai Xiao''s voice sounded softly. Trembling, you can hear his emotions fluctuating greatly, but he is trying to control himself: "It is a stupid thing to vent your pain on others. What I want to tell you is that as a member of a group, you Dont worry about being isolated or betrayed by your companions. At any time, our enemies are only abnormal events. Only with this determination can we let more people survive the disaster! Gao Ming slowly raised his head. He did not expect Bai Xiao to say this to him. "Qin Tian and I are both from Xinhu. We have experienced life and death together, so I believe in his vision." Bai Xiao extended his hand to Gao Ming: "Welcome to join the investigation team." Looking at Bai Xiao carefully, Gao Ming could tell through his micro-expressions that Bai Xiao was not lying. Every word he said came from the heart. It was the first time that he felt the power of "human" so clearly and interacted with "ghost" In comparison, people dont seem to have any advantage, but in this coming disaster, people really dont necessarily lose. "The new reserve members may arrive in the afternoon. We are going to the East District to perform a collaborative mission. It will be hard for you two to stay here on duty tonight." Bai Xiao brought Zhu Miaomiao a brand new uniform from the closet. "Going to the East District to carry out a mission?" In Gao Ming''s view, the DC District is the most prosperous area in the vast sea, and it seems normal for the Investigation Bureau to choose to protect it. After all, the price of human life is different. The first level 4 abnormal event in Hanhai is suspected to have occurred there. All branches will send experienced investigators there. Bai Xiao paused for a moment and then added: Qin Tian died in that abnormal event. "How about we go there together in the evening?" Gao Ming actually didn''t know what to think. Level 4 abnormal events corresponded to monster-level games, and they were not ghost stories that were triggered in advance like Zhao Xi''s. (End of this chapter) Chapter 31 Gao Ming has a new job Chapter 31 Gao Ming has a new job "The General Administration attaches great importance to this matter. Every person involved in the investigation has been selected through layer-by-layer review. Even if you are capable enough, they will not let you in." Bai Xiao picked up Qin Tian''s name written on the table. folder: "Minlong Street and Laijing Street also need people to guard them. Your task is no easier than ours." After finishing speaking, Bai Xiao began to discuss tonight''s action plan with the only three remaining old team members, rehearsing every step and considering all possible scenarios. Gao Ming did not participate in the conversation among the old team members. He found what he needed on Qin Tian''s computer. There are staff within the Investigation Bureau who specialize in information integration and search. Gao Ming called the other party''s phone number and wanted to use the investigation network spread by the Investigation Bureau in Hanhai to find someone for him. ?Taking out his mobile phone, Gao Ming entered a few pieces of information about the criminals he designed. The most dangerous madmen should be killed in advance, and those who can be redeemed should try to cooperate. Because they were all designed by himself, Gao Ming was well aware of the psychological flaws and weaknesses of those criminals, and he was the only one in the entire city who was bold enough to control the most extreme lunatics. "A first-class suspense game has rigorous logic and there will be no supernatural beings. But I am just a mediocre game designer. Some cases are not rigorously conceived, and some of the criminals have extraordinary characteristics. These special features may be Under the alienation of the shadow world, some special abilities will evolve, just like Xuan Wen." ?About half an hour later, the staff of the Investigation Bureau sent a message to Gao Ming, and the first "criminal" was found. ??The criminal''s height and shape are very recognizable. He can''t escape the ubiquitous city surveillance cameras unless he hides deliberately. Underground fight club? The efficiency of the Investigation Bureau is astonishing. After Gao Ming received the information, he immediately put on his raincoat and prepared to set off. "Where are you going? I''m with you!" Zhu Miaomiao, who was in a daze, also stood up and looked for the fire ax anxiously. No, you stay here. Director Chen asked me to follow you. Zhu Miaomiao ran to Gao Ming in a panic without even taking the axe: Is there a new mission? "Just going to see a friend." Gao Ming didn''t refuse. He and Zhu Miaomiao drove the investigation team''s car straight to the DC area. For a long time in the past, money could buy everything in Hanhai. This is a free port in the world, with the most elegant art and the most vulgar and cruel performances. All senses can be satisfied as long as you spend money. ??The investigation bureau''s car drove into Queen''s 11th Street. Gao Ming counted the time and stood guard next to a Chinese restaurant. According to the information given by the Investigation Bureau, the target will come here on time for lunch every day. Gao Ming lowered the brim of his hat and waved to Zhu Miaomiao, who was in the car ready to respond at any time, to signal her not to be nervous. The rain began to slowly subside, and Gao Ming looked at the puddles in the distance. The skewed city was reflected in the water. bang! ?Heavy leather shoes stepped on the water, the shadows of the city splashed everywhere, and passers-by also stayed away. ?At the corner of the street, there was a man nearly two meters tall, wearing a customized suit and walking towards the restaurant. ??The man was extremely strong, with muscles all over his body, and his exposed skin was covered with ferocious giant ghost tattoos. "It''s exactly the same as Yan Hua in my mind." Gao Ming stared at the strong man approaching, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he could feel the pressure on the other man from a long distance away. The man didn''t care about his life. He opened the door and entered the restaurant. The guests consciously moved out a large space. "Same as usual." The man''s vocal cords were injured, and his voice sounded hoarse and low. He bent over and sat down, his muscles all over his body tense, as if he was going to burst his suit. The atmosphere in the restaurant became solemn. The guests ate faster and wanted to leave quickly. The men seemed to be used to this. Boss, here are two bowls of noodles, take them away. Gao Ming shouted at the counter, then walked past several empty seats and sat across from the mans table. Poured two cups of hot water, Gao Ming was in a very relaxed state: "I heard that you are doing black boxing recently? You have won all 13 fights? But it seems that the name you used in the competition is not your real name?" ??The man frowned, his skin was pulled, and the tattooed grimace on his cheek seemed to open its **** mouth. I used to know a boxer who looked very similar to you. That kid had a hard time growing up. "His mother was ill. After her husband died, she remarried with her son and daughter in order to make a living. His stepfather was a violent, lustful, and rude gambler. What that wimp liked to do most was to play with his sick wife and Maintaining his pitiful and ridiculous self-esteem in front of his young adopted daughter. "He wants to get back the dignity he lost outside, through violence, and in a way more terrifying than violence." ??The tabletop seemed to be shaking slightly, and the diners around him left the restaurant one after another. Slowly, only Gao Ming himself was left. The staple food has not been served yet, so of course Gao Ming will not leave now. That gambler is simply unworthy of being a father. After his wife died of illness, he treated his two children even more roughly. He instructed the eldest daughter to do various housework, and beat and kicked her if she was slightly dissatisfied. "Compared to the eldest daughter, the younger son is even more pitiful." Gao Ming slowed down and used hypnosis techniques: "The younger son is innocent and kind, but he was often threatened and insulted by his stepfather, and later he suffered from chronic bedwetting. , I still have the habit of bedwetting to this day. The eyes of the man sitting across the table changed, and the unbearable memories tore through his disguise bit by bit. All this was seen by Gao Ming. He picked up the water glass and shook it gently. His voice had a special rhythm: "Every time his little son wets the bed, his stepfather would get angry. He would cover the child''s face with a wet sheet and pull him over. Press the urinal, saying that dogs know where to relieve themselves. "Are you done?" The originally calm man''s breathing became rapid, his eyes were bloodshot, and the painful memories buried deep in his heart were aroused, and the childhood nightmare came to mind again. The future Yan Hua is a crazed murderer, but now he has not fully blossomed. "Because he was afraid of bedwetting, he even had a fear of sleeping. He forced himself to open his eyes for countless dark nights. Slowly, he became an abnormal child." Gao Ming began to speak faster: "The less able he is to resist, the more cruel he becomes. He knows that violence will produce more violence, but he still gradually distorts in the dark night, becoming precocious, cunning, and trying his best to hide the surging desire to attack in his heart." ??The man''s arms slowly arched, and he slowly stood up. His suit was torn apart by tight muscles, like a mountain of flesh full of oppression. My stepfather didnt treat him as a human being at all, and even gave him a more feminine name called Yanhua. Shut up! The man raised his fist and aimed it at Gao Ming. Later, when he grew up, he began to train himself almost masochistically, but he still felt fear in his heart, and his chronic bedwetting syndrome became more serious. I told you to shut up! The man couldnt restrain himself, and the bones of his hand made a crisp sound. The kid hated his body and trained himself even more crazily, but no one knew that he was working so hard just to do one thing. The punch fell, and Gao Ming also said the last words: "He wants to kill his adoptive father." The fist stopped in front of his eyes, and Gao Ming''s voice cut open the man''s heart like a sharp knife. The secret that had been hidden for twenty years was exposed, and he felt as if he was standing naked in the heavy rain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 32 But I prefer others to call me Dr. Gao Chapter 32 But I prefer others to call me Dr. Gao Yan Hua''s body is so tall that he can block all light when he stands up. Gao Ming was as fragile as a little chicken in front of him, as if he could be killed with one punch, but his fist, which had smashed countless faces, could not fall this time. ??The "Executioner", who has won thirteen consecutive victories in the black boxing ring, has not hesitated like this for a long time. Yan Hua is not a bad person, in any sense, he cannot be considered a bad person, but if you leave him alone and let him develop according to the original game plot, he will be dragged down by his uncontrollable desire to attack and his festering heart, and eventually Become one of the most dangerous killers in the world. "No matter how hard you train your body, it''s useless, because your soul is still in the shadow of childhood." Gao Ming leaned on the back of his chair. The back of his clothes was completely soaked with cold sweat, but he didn''t show any signs of it. He was in a panic, as if everything was expected: "Killing and violence cannot actually bring you a sense of security, but will make you more distorted." "Who told you these things?" Yan Hua''s suit had been torn and covered with hideous giant ghost patterns, making him look like a devil crawling out of the depths of hell. "Your sister, Yan Ling." Gao Ming took out the lighter and lit a cigarette: "How about... sit down and talk?" Hearing his sister''s name, Yan Hua''s eyes were full of disbelief, and the expression on his face could not help but relax. That name had a different meaning to him. The only beautiful moments in childhood were given by her sister, and it was the fragmented colors that allowed Yan Hua to persevere until she grew up. Shes still alive? When Yan Hua reacted, he was already sitting in his seat, and he unknowingly did as Gao Ming said. Yes, she asked me to take good care of you so that you would no longer be in pain, so that you could have a life of your own. "Where is she now! Take me to see her!" Yan Hua believed what Gao Ming said, because no one except her sister knew about his childhood, and only those who gained her sister''s trust could learn from her sister that they least wanted to Memories of the past. The sleeves touched the table, and the black ring on Gao Ming''s wrist was inadvertently exposed: "I also want to see her again, but she is trapped in another place. Only through abnormal events can one enter the shadow-shrouded area." world, find her. What are you talking about? Yan Hua frowned, and even a lunatic felt like Gao Ming had gone crazy. Strange stories and horrors will envelope the city, evil spirits may appear at any time, and a catastrophe is coming. ?) Yan Hua was speechless with what Gao Ming said. He was so "crazy" that this potential perverted murderer didn''t know how to answer. After a long time, Yan Hua shook her head slightly: "Stop beating around the bush and tell me how to do it." "When you wake up, there should be a black and white photo next to you. That is the best proof." Gao Ming took a sip of hot water: "I promise your sister that I will take care of you and help you treat your illness in the future. You just need to follow Just cooperate with me in treatment and wait for my news with peace of mind. How long do I have to wait? "The connection behind the abnormal event is full of randomness. It may not be the place where your sister disappeared. Moreover, that place is very dangerous. You must be extremely careful every time you enter it to explore. This matter cannot be rushed." Gao Ming deliberately changed the topic. : "Rather than finding my sister, helping you heal your inner trauma is the top priority." Im in pain, but I can control myself. "There is no need to completely control it. Childhood is the sowing period for you to have incentives to commit crimes, but what really makes the flowers of evil bloom are endless entanglements, similar violence, and nightmares that are so long that there is no end in sight." Gao Mingzhi Put out the cigarette: "The way to spend the night is not to wait for dawn, but to adapt to the darkness. I can cure the disease that bothers you and remove the thorn in your heart." The heavy rain isolated the restaurant from the city, and it seemed like a forgotten corner of the world. Yan Hua actually knew his inner desire better than anyone else, and the raging murderous intent and pain almost swallowed up everything in him. "Actually, there is a better solution than killing. Your hatred comes from your stepfather. Simply letting him die will not cure you. We should let him be truly punished." Gao Ming thought back to himself. All the strange stories I have said: "Let me help you, and I will give you a satisfactory treatment plan." "Why do I feel that you are more seriously ill than me?" Yan Hua slowly put down her hostility and guardedness: "What should I call you?" My name is Gao Ming. Gao Ming left his contact information and said with a smile, But I prefer others to call me Dr. Gao. "Doctor Gao?" Yan Hua tried her best to memorize Gao Ming''s mobile phone number: "I have also seen a psychiatrist, but no doctor has ever said this to me." "Because, I am on your side. Gao Ming walked to the counter, picked up two bowls of noodles and left the restaurant. ?Back in the investigation bureau''s car, Gao Ming didn''t hide anything. He handed a bowl of noodles to Zhu Miaomiao, and the two of them started eating in the car. "Gao Ming, that friend of yours is so strong! He''s so oppressive. Aren''t you afraid of being friends with that kind of person?" Zhu Miaomiao ate the noodles. She was also starving. "What''s there to be afraid of?" After Gao Ming got into the car, he realized that his back was completely soaked and his neck was still sweating. I dont have any prejudice against tattoos, but his whole body is covered with evil ghost tattoos. It seems that only people with high positions in the gang can have such tattoos. "Have you watched too many TV series? Hurry up and eat. We have to go to another place later." Gao Ming received another message from the Investigation Bureau. They found the location of the second "criminal", who happened to be in DC. district. After finishing the noodles, Zhu Miaomiao drove Gao Ming to the vicinity of St. Louis College in the East District. This college is very special. It was run by the Hanhai Charity Federation. It was built with donations from people from all walks of life many years ago. It was once brilliant. However, the quality of teaching became worse and worse, and it gradually became the most chaotic private college in Hanhai. The East District is home to the richest and most powerful people in the world, but there are also a large number of poor people at the bottom who are struggling to make a living here. They cannot afford the tuition fees of private aristocratic schools, and there are no places to attend public schools, so they can only send their children to study in the East District. In a college like St. Louis. Hello, we are investigators from the Lishan Investigation Bureau and want to ask you about someone. Zhu Miaomiao came to the school security booth, but the old security guard seemed a little deaf and kept his head down while watching the news. ?Taking out 500 yuan, Gao Ming held the money out of the window: "Last evening, was a senior repeater in high school beaten in the alley?" ?The security guard saw the money, nodded and was about to get the money, but his hand was grabbed by Gao Ming. Huh? The security guard wanted to struggle, but he couldnt get away at all: What do you want to do? "Turn on yesterday''s surveillance and tell me what happened yesterday. Don''t miss anything." Gao Ming''s expression was serious: "That child is in danger!" ?Under Gao Mings persuasion, the old security guard finally began to cooperate, but part of yesterdays surveillance was deleted. You deleted all the surveillance cameras in order not to leave any evidence. You are so brave. Gao Ming smiled coldly. Many times, tragedies could be avoided, but because of unconscious malice, they were eventually pushed into the abyss. ??The security guard may have received an order to delete the video. Between helping to conceal it and his conscience, he chose to assist evil. ?Perhaps in the old security guard''s view, he was not directly involved in anything bad, but in fact he also became a part of the evil. Entering the school, Gao Ming came to the third floor of the high school based on the information given by the investigation bureau. Gao Ming, its not good for us to just run in, right? Zhu Miaomiao now knew why Director Chen asked her to follow Gao Ming. If no one was watching, the investigator might be able to do something. "Not in the classroom." Gao Ming, like a new dean, stopped at the window of every classroom on the third floor, staring directly at the students. The teachers on the podium were a little nervous because of him. Shall we communicate with the school leaders first? ??Zhu Miaomiao grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes and wanted to pull Gao Ming away, but at this moment, they heard the voice of a male student coming from the toilet. Hurry up and record it! Wan Qiu sneaked into the womens bathroom during class time! He is indeed a pervert! (End of this chapter) Chapter 33 The most miserable child Chapter 33 The most miserable child Wanqiu? Hearing the name, Gao Ming immediately asked Zhu Miaomiao to let go, and he came to the corner of the school floor. There were four male students standing at the door of the girls'' toilet. Some of them were smoking cigarettes, some had their school uniforms tied around their waists, and one was skillfully playing with a metal lighter and wearing very fashionable clothes. Gao Ming didnt make a sound, and he slowly approached. ??The student holding a cigarette in his mouth held his mobile phone high and was taking pictures. There was also a soaked boy in the women''s restroom. ?The male student looked dumbfounded. He wanted to run out, but was pushed back again and again by several other students laughing. "The new fool in this class is quite interesting." The trendy man holding a lighter spit on the ground, turned to look at the only male student among the four who was dressed normally: "Azun, do you want to go tonight?" Take him to Hou19th Street to see the world?" ??The male student called Azun laughed: "Do you want to take him to play with you, or do you want to watch him be played to death?" As if he felt something, Wan Qiu rushed out of the toilet again. He used all his strength to knock away the student who was filming at the door. However, when he tried to escape towards the corridor, he was caught by other students. "I''m a ****! I just dropped my new phone!" After picking up the phone, the male student slammed Wan Qiu to the ground: "You idiot, ****!" ?He covered Wan Qiu''s mouth, and three other students gathered around him, raising their feet to kick Wan Qiu''s body! Bang! The phone fell to the ground, and the fashionably dressed male student didn''t react until his body hit the wall hard, and he was kicked away. Severe pain came from his lower back. He held it there and couldn''t get up for a long time. School is a place for learning, how can we fight? Gao Ming retracted his right leg and stood in front of several students. ?The three bullying students were also stunned. They watched Gao Ming kick him away and had no intention of holding back. "Brother, this is school!" Zhu Miaomiao was also very frightened. Even if Gao Ming was ruthless to ghosts during abnormal events, he didn''t expect that in reality, he would be so ruthless to people. Could it be that everyone who came out of Henshan Prison So cruel? "The four of them are bullying this kid." Gao Ming raised his hand and snatched away the male student''s mobile phone. The other student subconsciously grabbed it, and Gao Ming aimed at his chest and kicked him: "I have completed the evidence collection now." Okay, okay, lets all calm down. Zhu Miaomiao was worried that things would get worse. "You dare to hit people openly in school?" Azun stood up and looked at Gao Ming. He was mature and calm, and he might have some skills at home. "Did I hit anyone? They obviously fell on their own. After all, there is no surveillance in the place you chose." Gao Ming walked towards A-Zun. After being trapped at home for three days and eating cakes, his temperament changed. Some changes have taken place. "Are you a member of Wanqiu''s family? But I remember the school teacher said that he was an orphan, without a father or a mother, and was sent here temporarily." Azun took a step back: "My mother is a director of the Hanhai Charity Federation. My father is..." Before Ah Zun could finish speaking, Gao Ming had already kicked him hard in the stomach, causing him to collapse to the ground. A catastrophe is about to come, and you are still talking about this? Gao Ming then walked towards the last male student. The other student wanted to run away, but Gao Ming caught up with him and beat him severely. "Gao Ming, calm down, Gao Ming!" Zhu Miaomiao took a lot of effort to pull Gao Ming away. She didn''t know why Gao Ming, who usually looked very sensible, suddenly became so irritable: "We will be punished if you go back like this! " "Punishment?" Gao Ming let go of his hand, threw the last male student aside, and turned to stare into Zhu Miaomiao''s eyes: "Investigators use their lives to defend the city. We risk our lives just to protect these garbage. ? Is it just to be punished after doing something righteous? ?Zhu Miaomiao opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. We experienced a secondary abnormal event last night, which prevented the disaster from spreading and indirectly saved many people, right? "right." "But eight people in our group are missing and paid an extremely heavy price. Do these traumas and inner pain need to be compensated?" "Yes." So I accidentally used too much force when I was trying to stop bullying. Is there anything wrong with that? "Yes." Zhu Miaomiao suddenly felt that what Gao Ming said made sense. Gao Ming was also a human being, and the pressure and pain he suffered in his heart might also be great. It would really be chilling if the Bureau of Investigation couldn''t even protect its own investigators. Tapping Zhu Miaomiao on the shoulder, Gao Ming walked past her and came to the male student. Gao Ming did not say any words of comfort, nor did he care about the student''s injuries. He just stretched out his hand in front of the student: "My name is Gao Ming. I am a psychological counselor at Henshan Felon Prison. I now work for the Lishan Investigation Bureau. If you If you are not satisfied with your current life, I can offer you a job with dignity and freedom." ?Every word he said from the time he beat up the bully to now was actually carefully thought out by Gao Ming. Only he and Wei Dayou, who had seen the game design, knew how terrifying this child was in the whole city. The male student looks dull, but his eyes are very beautiful, and those eyes are needed for a good life. "I can help you grow sharp claws and fangs. No one can bully you in the future. If you want to bully others, I can also turn a blind eye. I have no values ????of right and wrong. I have no values ????for myself. People are very biased. The fingertips moved slightly. In Wan Qiu''s eyes, Gao Ming''s arm stretched out to him was like a rope hanging from heaven, or like a ladder leading to the abyss. He stared blankly, slowly raised his arm, and held Gao Ming''s hand. After pulling Wan Qiu up from the ground, Gao Ming didn''t even bother to communicate with the school and walked directly downstairs. Gao Ming, dont we need to tell his teacher? Then you go and briefly explain the situation and tell them that the Lishan Investigation Bureau is taking Wan Qiu back to ask some questions. Gao Ming touched the black ring. Sometimes identity is really useful. After leaving the academy, Gao Ming bought a lot of food for Wan Qiu. Looking at Wan Qiu enjoying his meal, he rarely smiled: "Eat slowly, from now on, if I have a mouthful of soup, you will have a mouthful of meat." Gao Ming did not say anything wrong. He valued Wan Qiu very much and wanted to make up for the tragedy he had designed. ?When he first cooperated with Night Light Games, Gao Ming once conceived a crime game called "Born Psycho". ??The protagonist is an abandoned baby suffering from brain disease, but under the step-by-step guidance of the player, the protagonist will eventually become an expert in solving crimes and is known as the shield of the city. But at this moment, the protagonist discovered that there were many corpses and bloodstains around him and at home. Those things seemed like hallucinations, but they were extremely real. ??He tried every means to treat himself, but the more he treated, the more terrifying things became, until finally he completely lost control of his mental power and finally "opened his eyes" to see the truth. ?Wan Qiu is the most dangerous super criminal in the history of Hanhai. He experienced almost all the tragic things in his childhood. Later, he was adopted by a perverted murderer, and his brain was constantly stimulated, giving him mental powers that were different from ordinary people. Under the guidance of that perverted murderer, Wan Qiu became the most dangerous person in the world at that time. With the continuous development of science and technology, Wan Qiu was finally arrested, and research on him has been uninterrupted since that moment. The entire process that players operate is actually just a virtual brain experiment for Wan Qiu. People want to see if Wan Qiu can get out of the shadow of childhood on his own and change his life if he does not encounter a murderer. Facts have proved that Wan Qiu can successfully rewrite, but even so Wan Qiu will never be able to leave the laboratory again, because he has only a brain soaked in a special container. From today on, no one will bully you anymore. (End of this chapter) Chapter 34 rewrite destiny Chapter 34 Rewriting Destiny ??Everyone who has come into contact with Wan Qiu will have the first impression that Wan Qiu is a good-looking fool. But in fact, Wan Qiu is not only not stupid, he is also smarter than most people. He just completely closed himself off because of his tragic childhood experience. ?In the game, Wan Qiu was adopted by a perverted murderer, who used various cruel methods to release a twisted and terrifying monster. But now Gao Ming decided to change this ending, and he wanted to personally rewrite Wan Qiu''s life. The shadow world has written Wan Qius life according to the script. If he wants to tamper with his destiny, he may have to follow the same path as Xuan Wen and constantly fight against the shadow world. Gao Ming turned his head and glanced at Wan Qiu. The thin high school student held the car window with both hands and stared blankly at the neon lights outside the window, as if he was looking for his own home in a prosperous and unfamiliar city. ? Zhu Miaomiao, who was driving, also saw this scene through the rearview mirror. She was kind-hearted, so she agreed to take Wan Qiu back to the station. In fact, she was also mentally prepared. If the Investigation Bureau could not take Wan Qiu in, she would let Wan Qiu live in her own home first, and she would just live in the duty room of the Investigation Bureau. ??As the sun set slowly, Gao Ming took the information provided by the investigation bureau and ran to a few more places, but he never encountered other criminals. Since he had to bring new people with him in the afternoon, Gao Ming did not stay in the city for too long. He and Zhu Miaomiao returned to the Lishan Investigation Bureau before dark. "I don''t have any experience in bringing up new people. You can say a few more words later." Gao Ming put the matter on Zhu Miaomiao. "No, I''m still a newcomer!" Zhu Miaomiao didn''t even have a black ring, so she was a little anxious: "Let''s wait until Team Leader Bai comes back." Also. ?After entering the office of the investigation team, the two found that their worries were completely unnecessary. No newcomers came over, only the logistics staff of the Investigation Bureau were waiting for them with a slight embarrassment. Where are the newcomers? Gao Ming asked Wan Qiu to find an empty seat and sit down, then walked to the support staff. I dont know who leaked the news, saying that the death rate of a group of people we investigated was 80%, and the death rate of newcomers reached 100%. The staff was a little embarrassed to hand over the documents in their hands. "Nonsense." Gao Ming pointed at Zhu Miaomiao: "Isn''t there still one alive? Besides, the other investigators were just lost in abnormal events and did not die." "It is true that no newcomers are willing to come to our investigation group." The staff member smiled bitterly and showed the document in his hand: "The two members who originally planned to join the first group also changed their minds temporarily and joined the second and third investigation groups respectively. Group. Because of the special nature of investigating abnormal events, it is not easy for our investigation bureau to force people to change their choices." "You wait until Team Leader Bai comes back and report to him." Gao Ming thought it didn''t matter. There was no need to bring in new people, and there was one less thing to do. "Which of you will sign first? Confirm?" Gao Ming pretended not to hear and sat next to Wan Qiu. Zhu Miaomiao lowered his head and carefully wiped the fire ax, like an emotionless killer. Sighing slightly, the logistics staff had no choice but to ask the director Chen Yuntian for instructions. Through a simple conversation, Gao Ming had a rough understanding of Wan Qiu''s state. The child had completely sealed himself off. If he wanted to unleash his amazing potential and special abilities, he needed to break his brain''s self-defense. mechanism. The perverted killer in the game uses torture and oppression, and Gao Ming is ready to try other methods. If it doesnt work out, just be an ordinary person, thats fine. As a game designer, no one knows Wan Qius pity better than Gao Ming. As night fell, Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and made a video call to Wei Dayou. The lights in the night light studio were brightly lit, and everyone was working overtime enthusiastically. Dayou, nothing happened in the studio, right? Through the mobile phone video, Gao Ming carefully checked the studio, and no one noticed that there was a god of death hidden around them. "Our game is progressing very quickly! Today, investor Mr. Zhao also came here for an inspection. Although many people on the Internet say that he is taken advantage of, only we know how ''smart'' Mr. Zhao is!" Wei Dayou was very happy. Happy, he found the fun of playing games again. He was chatting with Gao Ming happily, and he didn''t realize that Xuan Wen was standing quietly behind him. Gao Ming''s expression also became somewhat unnatural: "Good evening, Xuan Wen, was your work going well?" ?Leaning down and looking at the phone screen, Xuan Wen raised her eyebrows: "Hey, are you still making video calls?" Dayou, give your phone to Xuan Wen. I want to ask her something. Gao Ming coughed dryly. I understand. Wei Dayou put down his phone and went out to catch the cat. "Are you feeling better?" Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen who picked up the phone. Among all the game criminals, Xuan Wen''s situation was the most special because she also entered the tunnel that night. "I can now adapt to the voices in my head, and I can also taste the emotions." Fragmented human faces flashed in the depths of Xuan Wen''s eyes: "I have a hunch that when I get one hundred thousand different After the emotion, everything will change qualitatively. That should be soon. "One hundred thousand is just the beginning. No matter what, I will continue to make our game. No matter how much it costs, I will let more people see it!" Xuan Wen''s voice was gentle, but her eyes were scary: "If People in the whole city know our story, so can we escape physical death and live in their hearts forever? "You can try it, but be careful with other game players. As abnormal incidents increase, there will definitely be other people who get the photos. If they have played that game, they should know your existence. When the time comes, they will be there if you are there. An, maybe he will target you." Gao Ming and Xuan Wen are now in a cooperative relationship, and he doesn''t want Xuan Wen to be in danger. "Don''t worry." Xuan Wen had a smile on her face, and her voice suddenly became lower: "After getting along with each other for the past two days, I found that Night Light Studio is very interesting. If those players dare to come, they will probably never be able to leave again. In addition to Xuan Wen and the murderous "god of death", Night Light Studio seems to be hiding something else. ?Xuanwen didnt say anything clearly in the office, which seemed inconvenient. Wei Dayou, who had caught the fortune, also came back at this time. As soon as the fat cat saw Gao Ming on the screen, he broke away from Wei Dayou and rushed over, grabbing the screen with his little paws, as if he wanted to get in and find Gao Ming. "You see how much Fa Cai likes you." Wei Dayou grabbed Fa Cai''s hind legs and dragged him aside. ?Fa Cai screamed at Gao Ming in a shrill voice, as if shouting - Gao Ming, take me away! ?Through Fucais increasingly abnormal reaction, Gao Ming also felt that Xuanwen should have really discovered something. Amid the meow of fortune, Gao Ming hung up the phone. He did not become a knight to save cats, but was just thinking about a question: "My previous game design plans are all stored in the night light. Are some games already there?" Something changed?" ?While he was lost in thought, there was a knock on the door of a group of offices, and two investigators wearing black rings, a man and a woman, entered the room. "Are you two here?" The man sounded a little impatient. He had a standard horse face and a bad temper: "I am Ma Lian, the leader of the second investigation team, and this is the leader of the third investigation team. Chen Bing. The director has considered that a group of key personnel has been transferred out and all the new people have disappeared, so our two investigation teams will take over your night patrol work tonight. You two can just follow us and assist." Zhu Miaomiao stood up and agreed consciously, but Gao Ming shook his head: "I must stay at Building 4, Minlong Street tonight. The abnormal incident has not been completely resolved, and fear must not be allowed to spread." Ma Lian did not expect Gao Ming to refuse. He put a straight face on his face and said to Gao Ming word for word: "I am not negotiating with you." ?Standed up and stared at Ma Lian Gao Ming: "Am I negotiating with you?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 35 Abnormal incidents of cannibalism Chapter 35: Abnormal Incidents of Cannibalism Since arriving at the Lishan Investigation Bureau, this was the first time Ma Lian encountered a newcomer who dared to talk back to him like this. He took off his leather gloves, moved his hands, and walked towards Gaoming. Gao Ming didn''t say much, and picked up the fire ax that Zhu Miaomiao was leaning on the table. The blade of the ax was glowing with cold light. ??The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Ma Lian didn''t believe that Gao Ming dared to chop him. Reason told him that Gao Ming would never take action, but his pace didn''t seem to slow down. Old Ma, please pay attention! Chen Bing stopped Ma Lian. At that moment, Ma Lian felt a little lucky in his heart. "Don''t stop me!" Ma Lian stopped and pointed at Gao Ming with his leather gloves: "If I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely teach you newcomers!" After saying that, he walked out of the office of the investigation team. ??Chen Bing is Chen Yuntian''s daughter. She knows that her father values ????a high life, so she doesn''t say much: "No one in the investigation team is on duty right now. You two should take a break and start at zero o''clock." After everyone left, Zhu Miaomiao quickly put away her fire axe: "Brother, we are really not in trouble. We can just say a few words if we are told a few words." "I didn''t do anything, I just looked at Qi''s axe." Gao Ming opened the lounge and made a bed for Wan Qiu: "Xiao Qiu, you will sleep here tonight. If you need anything, just tell me. This is my phone number." After setting up Wanqiu, Gao Ming put the chair together and prepared to seize the time to rest for a while. "You have such a big heart." Seeing that Gao Ming quickly fell asleep, Zhu Miaomiao smiled helplessly. She didn''t know how to evaluate Gao Ming. Calling him selfish, he rushes to the front when there is a life-and-death crisis and wants to save everyone. You call him cold, but he took care of the orphan with a brain disease like a real brother. You could call him irritable and careless. There were two beds in the duty room. After he made the bed for Wan Qiu, he took the initiative to give up the other one. He knew that Zhu Miaomiao had been busy all day and was also very hard. He has shortcomings, but he is really a good person. ?Zhu Miaomiao set the alarm clock, lay down on another bed in the duty room, and fell asleep soon after. At 11:30 pm, Gao Ming opened his eyes, put on his coat and left the investigation bureau. He rode the tram and came to No. 4 Minlong Street again. Normal night patrol requires several people, but Gao Ming feels that one of him is actually enough. ?Entering the building, Gao Ming found a badly damaged chair. He sat in the middle of the fourth floor carrying a package of photos of his deceased body. ??If any of the original residents came out at this time, they would probably be scared to death when they saw this scene. The haunted house, the photo of the deceased, and me have been gathered together, and then the next step is to imitate the behavior and habits of the deceased. The boy in 405 seems to be still alive, but his condition is almost like that of a ghost. ? Holding the photo of the child, Gao Ming thought about the child''s heart and allowed the pain and fear to grow in his body. Gao Ming seemed to hear the sounds of quarrels and scuffles. The dinner plate was smashed, and the vegetable soup flowed on the floor and seeped into the bedroom along the crack of the door. ?The sound of the cabinet door closing suddenly sounded, and Gao Ming opened his eyes suddenly. The shadow did not appear, and the abnormality had occurred. ? He ??carried his backpack and pushed open the door of room 405 and entered the bedroom where the little boy once lived. This is where the sound comes from. As he opened the cabinet door little by little, Gao Ming saw an ugly puppet. I remember that the puppet was sent to the investigation bureau before. Why did this thing come back on its own! Gao Ming took out the puppet again, and some crumbs of snacks fell to the ground. He looked into the closet. ? ? Someone used a crayon to write a few words crookedly on the inner wall of the moldy wardrobe - I won''t trick anyone! Go ahead! "Is this... a threat?" Gao Ming felt that the children of 405 were not ghosts, because he had never designed ghosts to write Chinese Pinyin. Picking up the crayon, Gao Ming thought for a long time and wrote a few words in the empty space of the closet - Minlong Street is the territory I guard. If you have any snacks you want to eat, I can put them in the closet for you, including toys and games. I have a computer and textbooks for each grade in school. If you want anything, you can tell me. I couldn''t write anything on one side of the cabinet, so Gao Ming got into the cabinet and wrote on the other side - If you feel lonely, I can also chat with you. I hope you won''t hurt the adults trapped in the shadows... another side is filled with dense writing, this The cabinet looked like it was under a spell. Gao Ming put down the crayon and waved his left hand. To prevent his handwriting from being recognized, he kept writing with his left hand. Placing the puppet back in its place, Gao Ming began his long wait. About two o''clock in the morning, the black ring of Gaoming suddenly vibrated, and the red and yellow signal lights alternately lit up. Am I involved in an abnormal event? No, why are both lights on? ?After seeing the information in the black ring, Gao Ming''s expression became a little complicated, and he immediately set off and returned to the Lishan Investigation Bureau. After he ran out of the bedroom, the ugly puppet picked up the crayon, as if possessed by something, and put a cross on the words "Textbook for each grade in the school". ? Riding a tram, Gao Ming rushed back to the Lishan Investigation Bureau as quickly as possible. The other investigation team members on duty were also on high alert. Soon, Chen Yuntian appeared in the projection video inside the Investigation Bureau. His expression was extremely solemn, gloomy and scary. Director, everyone is here. Ma Lian stood at the front. He did not dare to speak too loudly now. We just received the exact news that a group of investigators sent to the East District to assist in the investigation are all lost. ?Hearing what Chen Yuntian said, no one could believe it. Bai Xiao was the trump card of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. He had extraordinary intuition and keen senses. He had experienced four level three abnormal events in Xinhu. ??The investigation team is the most elite investigation team in the Lishan Investigation Bureau, but now there are only two people left in the whole team. One has just joined the investigation bureau for two days, and the other has not even obtained a black ring. Director, what happened to that unusual incident in the East District? Ma Lian was shocked. "I am rushing to the special hospital built by the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. From that abnormal incident until now, only two investigators have successfully escaped. One of them had his limbs cut off and died; the other just woke up, but he heard The doctor said he seemed to be scared out of his mind." Chen Yuntian''s eyes stayed on Gao Ming for a while: "I will go back before dawn. You guys will work as usual. The tasks assigned to one group will be taken care of by other investigation groups first." The projection ended, and the investigation office was so quiet that you could hear breathing clearly. Everyone had not yet recovered from the news. "How many people have been ''eaten'' by this abnormal incident in the East District? Qin Tian, ??Bai Xiao, and other elites from other branches..." The more Gao Ming thought about it, the more something was wrong: "The more terrifying the game, the faster it invades reality. Slowly, I can clear the Kaitan-level game in advance, and the Kaitan-level game can also be fed to speed up the growth. Is it possible that someone is deliberately feeding Kaitan? " As soon as this idea appeared, Gao Ming felt a chill: "No! We can''t let that ''game'' in the East District continue to grow! We have to bring all the people in tomorrow night!" ?Picking up the phone, Gao Ming decisively called Yan Hua, hoping that he would come to the Lishan Investigation Bureau in the morning. ??????????????????????Two hours later, Yan Hua had already appeared outside the Lishan Investigation Office. His strong body and ferocious giant ghost tattoo attracted the attention of almost all investigators. "Why are you here so early? There is no game tonight?" Gao Ming brought Yan Hua into the investigation team''s office. What do you need me to do? Yan Huas answer was straightforward. "The situation has changed. I want to get involved in an abnormal event tomorrow night..." Gao Ming told everything that happened in Hanhai. "If you lie to me, I will be the first to kill you." Yan Hua chose to believe in Gao Ming. He tore off the silver medal on his sleeve and threw it on the desk: "My participation in the underground boxing ring The number is 17, just call me No. 17 outside. No problem, No. 17. ??While Gao Ming was preparing for the operation tomorrow night, Chen Yuntian also returned to the Lishan Investigation Bureau. He first assigned tasks to other investigation teams, and finally walked to the office of the investigation team. He recruited Gao Ming, but not even 48 hours had passed, and only two people in the entire group were missing. ?With such a high disappearance rate, if he were put in a position where his life was high, he would definitely choose to quit. Chen Yuntian felt a headache when he thought that he had asked Gao Ming to maintain good interpersonal relationships before. Opening the door of the office, Chen Yuntian was ready to quit with his life, but when he looked up, he saw Yan Hua, who was nearly two meters tall. Who is this? (End of this chapter) Chapter 36 Acting Team Leader Chapter 36 Acting Team Leader He is my friend. Gao Ming walked out from behind Yan Hua, looking a little tired: "Director, you have also seen the situation of our investigation team. There is only one new reserve member left, and all the key members are missing. The situation is quite bad now." ??Nodding slightly, Chen Yuntian felt that Gao Ming was already preparing to quit the investigation bureau. After all, watching the people around him disappear and die one by one within 48 hours, no matter how strong his nerves were, he couldn''t accept it. "The logistics staff came and said that no new members were willing to join a group. The two new members originally selected were also intercepted by other groups." Gao Ming spread his hands: "It means that now I am the only one left to investigate the group. and Zhu Miaomiao. "This situation is something I have never thought of before. I can understand any choice you make, but I hope you will think about it carefully." Chen Yuntian wanted Gao Ming to stay. After Bai Xiao was lost in the abnormal incident, Gao Ming Fate became his most important investigator. "I have thought about it very carefully." Gao Ming''s expression was extremely serious: "People around me have disappeared one after another in order to investigate abnormal events, but none of them are afraid to back down. Now is the most difficult time for our Lishan Investigation Bureau. I I am willing to take the lead in investigating a group! As Chen Yuntian listened, his gloomy eyes gradually became brighter. He reached out and patted Gao Ming''s arm: "Young boy, the more you are frustrated, the more courageous you become!" "No one is willing to join the investigation team, so I will personally invite some members. I know them well and everyone trusts each other." Gao Ming called out Wan Qiu, who had gotten up early: "Director, don''t worry. We must live up to the trust of the Bureau of Investigation. "This is a good thing, but..." Chen Yuntian''s eyes wandered between Yan Hua and Wan Qiu. These two people were simply two extremes. "Abnormal events often test not physical strength and intelligence, but human nature and luck. I used to be a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Repeated Offenders, and I know people''s hearts very well. There is absolutely nothing wrong with the two of them." Gao Ming patted his chest and assured: "If something happens, I will take full responsibility." The recruitment threshold for junior investigators is very low. The two of them barely meet the requirements. The problem is that you have to tell them about the dangers they may encounter in the future. "Understood, I will definitely lead them to become the best investigators." Gao Ming followed up and said smoothly: "Then before the new team leader arrives, let me manage a group first." ?? Chen Yuntian thought for a moment and nodded. He really had no reason to refuse: "Okay, you will be in charge of the investigation team for now. You will be responsible for personnel training and night duty. The other investigation teams will still be responsible for the field tasks." ?Less than forty-eight hours after joining the Investigation Bureau, Gao Ming was promoted from deputy team leader to team leader. ?Although he is just an agent now, if all the team members are "super criminals" recruited by him, then no one can shake his position. ?Seeing that Gao Ming was full of energy, Chen Yuntian was also very satisfied and asked the staff to bring two spare black rings. One black ring was given to Zhu Miaomiao, and he asked Gao Ming to keep the other black ring. If you find a very good new person, you can give this black ring to him. Thank you, Director, for your trust. ?Not long after Chen Yuntian was sent away, the identity information of Gaoming Black Ring had been changed, and he officially became the acting leader of the investigation team of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. "The inspection scope of one group is Minlong Street and Laijing Street where I live. After dealing with the abnormal events in the East District, we will start from these two streets." Gao Ming threw the spare black ring directly to Yan Hua: "The shadow world can invade reality through games, and we can also invade the shadows through games." After moving away from Qin Tian''s place, Gao Ming opened Bai Xiao''s computer. He wanted to know the authority of the investigation team leader, but when he was browsing the files, an email sent from the old city police station aroused his interest. Notice. The sender was Li Lin, and the email was sent last night. Bai Xiao hadn''t had time to open it yet. Clicking on the email, Gao Ming saw a few familiar words: "There are several doubts about the prisoner riot in Henshan Prison - there are deviations in the statistics of missing criminals, and the disfigured deceased was not a prisoner, but a doctor; about The results of Gao Ming''s psychological test in the past six months showed that his mental state suddenly changed on a certain day, and that day happened to be the time when the first abnormal incident occurred in Xinhu half a year ago..." ?At the end of the email, Li Lin hoped that the Lishan Investigation Bureau could ask Gao Ming to cooperate with the police investigation. Gao Ming casually deleted the email. He didn''t feel that he had any psychological problems. He had more important things to do now. ?After rummaging around, Gao Ming finally saw an introduction to the unusual events in the East District in the hidden folder. "Investigator No. 01764, the first person to escape the abnormal incident in the East District alive. His limbs were chopped off, but the wounds did not bleed. There were sacred inscriptions written on his body for worship. After being sent to the hospital, he died. The body decomposed at a normal speed. One third of the speed In the area where the abnormal event occurred, the aroma of meat will be emitted after midnight, and peripheral members who are not involved in the abnormal event can also hear the sound of chanting scriptures. The abnormal event first appeared in the Sishui Street Apartment in Hanhai East District, where a massacre occurred. This abnormal event is suspected to be related to the massacre. To make better preparations, Gao Ming also retrieved internal information from the Bureau of Investigation. ??In a place like the East District, where land is at a premium, there are not many families in the Sishui Street apartment. A few years ago, a murderous murder case shocked the world, and no one of the eight members of the two families survived. ?The murderer committed suicide in the haunted house after committing a heinous crime. People said that the building was too sinister and was built on a ghost gate. Zooming in on the picture, Gao Ming was studying the murder case carefully. Wan Qiu suddenly walked up to him, pointed at the computer screen, and said blankly: "They are all looking at you." There was obviously no one in the picture of the haunted house, which made Gao Ming feel incredible: "What did you see?" "Those eight people are looking at you. There are old people and children. There is blood on their lips. They are looking at you." Wan Qiu said and left. Turning his attention to the picture of the haunted house again, Gao Ming felt a chill on the back of his neck. He felt a deep chill inexplicably, as if someone was really staring at him. "The smell of meat? The family is destroyed? The lips are full of blood? The corpse decomposes slowly... Based on all these, it seems to be a flesh and blood fairy?" ?Flesh Fairy is not a game made by Gao Ming, but an old book he found at a street stall, which records a method of worshiping flesh and blood. Because the method was too bizarre and scary, Gao Ming was deeply impressed. ??The so-called flesh and blood fairy is just to sound good. If you really follow that method, the things you raise will have absolutely nothing to do with immortals. Gao Ming knew how to clear the game and how to worship flesh and blood, but even if he had the upper hand, he would not raise that thing. ?Some things will be entangled forever as long as they are touched. "We must kill the people who feed the monsters. Such guys are too dangerous. They will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals. There is no humanity at all." A major disaster will come at any time. As abnormal events occur more and more frequently, more and more people will be exposed to abnormal events. Some of them will choose to join the Investigation Bureau after escaping and use their lives to protect others; but some will take the initiative to kneel down in the shadow world and become beings more ferocious than ghosts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 37 How can evil and evil be so terrible? Chapter 37: How can evil deceivers be so terrible? Once an abnormal event reaches Level 4, the risk of losing control will greatly increase. We must kill it before it grows. ?Time is urgent, Gao Ming is going to go to Surabaya Street during the day to understand the specific situation. 17, Wan Qiu, you two are going to a place with me. Gao Ming picked up the backpack filled with photos and said, Miaomiao, you stay in the office and call me if anything happens. "I''ll go with you." Zhu Miaomiao also stood up: "I won''t hold you back." "It''s not a matter of whether to delay or not." Gao Ming walked towards Zhu Miaomiao, the distance between the two of them was only half a step: "It''s a matter of trust. Can I completely trust you? If my order conflicts with the order of the Investigation Bureau, what will you do? Who do you listen to? ?Zhu Miaomiao did not expect Gao Ming to ask such a question. As a firefighter, obedience is a bounden duty, and rules and regulations are standards. Before you think about it "You saved me, I will listen to you." Zhu Miaomiao said firmly with a serious expression. Bring your ax and come along. All members of one group gathered at the back door of the investigation bureau, and no one from other investigation groups intervened. Everyone in the Investigation Bureau knew about the situation of the investigation team. Some people gloated, some felt sympathy, and some people thought of themselves and couldn''t help but sigh. Ever since the abnormal event appeared in Hanhai, the Investigation Bureau has been passive. Everyone is too eager for a victory. , they need hope, even a little bit. ?While the vehicle was driving to the East District, Yan Hua and Wan Qiu sat in the back seat and finished reading the information in the black ring, and had a rough understanding of the abnormal events. ?Yan Hua looks ferocious and intimidating, but is very patient with Wan Qiu, who also had a tragic childhood. His strength is never reflected through the weak. ?Taking out the phone, I entered a number directly without opening the address book. The busy signal rang twice before it was answered, and a woman''s gentle voice came from the phone: "Do you need me to come over?" Even before Gao Ming opened his mouth, Xuan Wen seemed to have guessed what he wanted to say. Sishui Street, East District, we want to do a big job tonight, so come here in advance to check out the location. "Didn''t you join the investigation bureau? Why do you talk like a gangster?" Xuan Wen seemed to be still working, and the keyboard on her phone kept clicking. "Someone is feeding Guitan and helping Guitan grow rapidly. If it is not stopped, it may get out of control." Gao Ming was in the car of the Investigation Bureau. It was not convenient to go into details: "See you in two hours. We can have a good meal tonight. "Okay, but I still have a question to ask you." Xuan Wen''s keyboard sound suddenly stopped, and her voice became more pleasant. Whats the problem? Why did you make a video call to Wei Dayou and only a voice call to me? Is it because Im not as good-looking as him? Or you dont want to see me? Do you think we have a cooperative relationship? "..." Gao Ming covered his phone and looked around. Zhu Miaomiao was driving seriously, and Yan Hua and Wan Qiu were reading the information on the black ring. They seemed to be doing other things, but their bodies were slightly tilted towards Gao Ming. Tilt: "We still need to slowly get to know each other." My hands and feet were tied, and you drank two cups of milk tea next to me. Is this the attitude you want to understand? Lets meet and chat. Gao Ming hung up the phone and looked out the car window. At the same time, in the Nightlight office, Xuan Wen looked at the screen of her mobile phone and gently took off her headphones, with a faint smile on her face. She wants to get rid of all the constraints, become a living person, and then enjoy everything as a human being, including freedom, dignity and true love. At nine o''clock in the morning, Meiling Wonton Noodle House on Surabaya Street. Gao Ming and the others finally found a parking place and planned to come here to eat first, but they were stopped by a dirty old man as soon as they got out of the car. I saw it! Youre all going to die! Tonight! Just tonight! ??The old man shouted exaggeratedly. He was wearing a ragged coat and two different pairs of shoes. Because he was missing a front tooth, his speech was still a bit leaky. "What did you see?" Gao Ming stopped. They were indeed going to do something very dangerous tonight. "You! You! And you! You will all suffer disaster tonight! If you want to survive, you can only stick this talisman on the bedside!" The old man opened his shabby coat and took out a handful of worn talismans. The talismans looked like It seems to be quite old. "Can you let me inspect the goods?" Gao Ming asked the old man to come to the car. He showed all the talismans to Wan Qiu, but Wan Qiu didn''t react at all. How do you think? Do you want to buy some? The old mans tone was weird and he looked a little crazy. "No need." Gao Ming picked up the fire ax and said, "I believe in this." The old man was startled, turned around and ran back. Why do you always use my ax to scare people? Zhu Miaomiao stuffed the fire ax under the seat: Dont you have your own weapon? ?Several people entered Mei Ling Wonton Noodle House. Before they could order, the waiter sprinkled a handful of salt on their shoes. ?After she finished speaking, she quickly bowed and apologized. Her attitude was so good that it made Gao Ming a little confused: "Why are you throwing salt at us?" That crazy old man you just met when we got off the bus, hes not clean! The waiter looked to be in his forties and was very kind. If its not clean, I need to sprinkle alcohol on it. Is it helpful to sprinkle salt on it? "It''s not that unclean!" The waiter asked a few people to sit down before speaking: "The old man''s surname is Wu. No one knows what his name is. Everyone calls him Uncle Wu. He lives on the most haunted floor of the Surabaya Street Apartment. The waiter said mysteriously: "Have you noticed that he is always wearing a thick coat? He also has a lot of talismans hidden on him?" Its really strange to wear a thick coat in this weather. Gao Ming opened the menu. "There are many haunted houses in the Surabaya Street apartment. In order to settle down in the town house, the new residents will ask some talismans to be posted in the corridors. The talismans hidden in Uncle Wu were all torn from the haunted houses. He always goes in and out of such places, so It feels very cold, otherwise why would he keep wearing thick clothes? We all suspect that there is a ghost on him!" the waiter described vividly. Its quite wicked for an old man to tear up other peoples house-holding talismans. Gao Ming poured a cup of tea and started ordering food. "Sishui Street Apartment is a famous ghost building in the East District. Tragedies occur every year and the number of haunted houses continues to increase. However, there seems to be some special magic in this place that attracts people to come here." Zhu Miaomiao was worried that Wan Qiu had just touched the talisman paper. He took out a tissue and wiped Wan Qiu''s hands. "The so-called magic is the cheapest rent in the entire East District. How can evil spirits be poor and scary!" A middle-aged woman with a child at the next table interjected: "I also live in an apartment on Surabaya Street, so I''m used to it. Just like that, hauntings are just spread on the Internet. You live in that apartment? "Yes, I still live in a haunted house? So what? Aren''t my children still running around in the house, and they are not sick or in trouble." The middle-aged woman dipped her chopsticks in water and gave them a hand on the table. I did some calculations: "The furniture in the haunted house is complete, and the original owner doesn''t want it. This can save the first money; compared with other houses on the same floor, the haunted house is tens of thousands cheaper; and living in a haunted house, there are some bad neighbors." Im afraid of you, no need to look at anyones face. Arent you scared? Zhu Miaomiao didnt mean to disrespect the other party, she was just out of curiosity. Afraid? The middle-aged woman dismissed it: Im not even afraid of death. What am I afraid of? (End of this chapter) Chapter 38 cage house Chapter 38 Cage House There are too many things in the world that are scarier than ghosts. Gao Ming took out a few banknotes: Can you take us to your home later? "It''s okay, but my place is a little small." The middle-aged woman looked at the money and then at Yan Hua, feeling a little embarrassed. "You two stay in the restaurant." Gao Ming asked Yan Hua and Zhu Miaomiao to stay downstairs. He saw the middle-aged woman asked for wonton noodles but didn''t eat them, so he turned to the waiter and said, "Bring it to this table." Two bowls of noodles. No, no need. The middle-aged woman waved her hands repeatedly: Our family doesnt eat wonton noodles. This noodle is brought back to others. Seeing that the middle-aged woman was insistent, Gao Ming didn''t pay much attention. After Xuanwen arrived, they took Wan Qiu and left with the middle-aged woman. "You can just call me Fat Sister-in-law. There are four buildings ABCD in the Surabaya Street apartment building. My family lives in Building B." The middle-aged woman held her child and complained: "There are passages inside the apartment building and they are connected to each other. , In the past, there was no need to go around such a long way, you could go in directly from Building A, but now you cant. "Why?" "The entire apartment building A has been sealed off. It is said that the few remaining residents have also been relocated. Now it is an empty building." The middle-aged woman shook her body and coaxed the child in her arms: "Let me tell you, those people They are all sick! What the **** is going on in this world? If you have the time and energy to go to war over a small thing, its better to get the poor peoples express public housing approved as soon as possible, rather than living on the street! "Building A was emptied?" The information Gao Ming found on Baixiao''s computer showed that the abnormal event first occurred in a certain home in Building A. "There aren''t many residents in Building A, and the day before yesterday some strange people came to our Building B, hoping that we would leave as soon as possible." The middle-aged woman hugged the child and carried wontons: "Hey, these days are getting more and more difficult. , the key is, you still dont know why its so difficult? ?Walking on the dilapidated Surabaya Street, stepping on the bumpy road, a few people avoided the blocked Building A and came to the vicinity of the Surabaya Street Apartment from another entrance. Without entering, just standing outside the building, Gao Ming felt very uncomfortable. His body seemed to be covered by a sticky shadow, and the temperature continued to drop. ?Wan Qiu, who was following behind, raised his hand and grabbed Gao Ming and Xuan Wen''s sleeves, stopping where they were, not wanting to go any further. The nine-story apartment is painted with light yellow paint. There may have been laughter and laughter here in the past, but now the paint is covered with thick dirt, and every house is equipped with anti-theft nets, like rusty iron cages. Looking up, the whole building gives people an indescribable feeling of depression. I feel suffocated just standing downstairs, let alone living in the building all the time. "Why don''t you leave?" The middle-aged woman held her child in her arms. They seemed to have been used to this place for a long time: "There are a lot of clutter in the corridor. Please be careful when you come here." The Sishui Street Apartment is very large. It was specially built in the East District decades ago to accommodate a large number of migrant workers. There are long corridors on each floor, and there are residences on both sides of each corridor. But here is either a room or a single household. When you enter a certain room, it is divided into different areas by partitions and iron mesh. There may even be three families living in one room. ?Migrant workers from all over the world gather in a narrow and cramped space. Their work, lifestyle, and even speaking accents are completely different, so disputes and collisions are inevitable. If you live in a place like this for a long time, you will get sick even if you dont get sick. Gao Ming walked to the end of the corridor and opened the window, where he could see the apartment building next to him. A dead silence, without any life. His eyes moved, and when Gao Ming was about to turn around, he suddenly caught something in his peripheral vision. ?He turned his head suddenly. In the apartment building opposite, there seemed to be a family of four standing side by side by the window, looking at him with the same expression. ?The four people were dressed very differently from the clothes that are popular nowadays. One of them, an old man, seemed to be bleeding from the mouth. "That''s Building A over there." The middle-aged woman avoided the laundry hanging above her head and walked over: "Building A and Building B used to be connected, and you could go directly through the corridor, but that''s no longer possible." She pointed to a cement wall at the corner: "A few years ago, the residents in the building blocked the road with cement, leaving only two roads on the fifth and ninth floors. But now those two roads are also blocked by the police. Its sealed and a cordon seems to have been set up. "The fifth and ninth floors..." Gao Ming looked towards Building A again, and the family of four disappeared again. "You''d better stay away from these cement walls. I heard from the old residents in the building that a murderer hid the body in the cement wall after killing someone. Where you are touching now, there might be the face of the corpse behind it. "The middle-aged woman motioned for Gao Ming to follow her: "There are two staircases on the left and right in the apartment building. The elevator has been out of service for many years. It is best not to use the corridor on the left because some residents are unwilling to go to the public toilet on the left side of the corridor at night. So we will solve the problem in the corridor on the left. "Up to the fifth floor, the middle-aged woman deliberately made heavy footsteps, as if to tell some "thing" that she was back. She put the child down, looked for the key for a long time, and slowly opened the security door painted with bright red paint. Welcome, welcome. Looking into the house, Gao Ming finally understood why the middle-aged woman didn''t let Yan Hua come over. The house of more than thirty square meters was filled with various items. All kinds of shoes for adults and children were piled high together. The cabinets placed against the wall had their doors removed and were filled with all kinds of things, including rice cookers, exercise books, school bags, and a lot of plastic bags from the supermarket. Bags wrapped with groceries. Opposite the wardrobe is a double-decker iron frame bed. Clothes are stuffed at the end of the bed, and bedding is piled together with yellowish-brown patches on it. The distance between the iron bed and the cabinet was only wide enough for an adult to pass sideways, and a huge plush doll was stuffed between the end of the bed and the corner of the cabinet. When I saw my mother coming back, the iron bed was shaking, and two four or five-year-old children poked their heads out from the second floor of the iron bed. They seemed a little afraid of strangers and did not dare to get out of bed. "Stop playing, we have guests at home." The middle-aged woman poured the wonton noodles into the bowl, but the strange thing was that she didn''t eat it herself, nor did she give it to the children. She just put it on a chair and poured it into the bowl. The chair was dragged to the center of the room. ?The children looked at the wontons with envy, but they did not dare to speak. "You can sit wherever you like." The middle-aged woman said and walked towards another room. The room outside is where you eat and sleep. The environment in the small cubicle inside is even worse. Next to the toilet is the stove and sink, and the kitchen and toilet are in the same place. Cooking oil and various dirty bottles of seasonings were placed on the same shelf as large buckets of shampoo and cheap washing powder. The drain hole on the floor tiles was stuffed with yellow hair, rotten vegetable leaves and grease. "There''s no place to sit here?" Gao Ming moved inside. The middle-aged woman kicked away the children''s toys on the floor and reluctantly let a few people in. If you look at the entire East District, except for Surabaya Street Apartment Building A, there should be no more cost-effective house than mine. "It''s not a question of cost-effectiveness now." Gao Ming noticed that Wan Qiu was in a very wrong state. The high school student''s body was twitching slightly: "You said you lived in a haunted house. What happened in this house before?" ?The middle-aged woman was not worried about scaring her children, so she said carelessly: "A man hanged himself and took away his two children before he died." Hearing this, Gao Ming felt a little uncomfortable, but neither the middle-aged woman nor the two children on the iron bed had any reaction. "Many of the apartments on Surabaya Street are haunted houses, and some haunted houses are very popular because haunted houses are cheap." The middle-aged woman had her own theory: "In fact, living next to a haunted house is the most uncomfortable thing. Not to mention the high price, it is really haunted. No, they cant run away. When the woman said this, she glanced to the left and curled her lips slightly. She just glanced at the rag doll in the corner unconsciously. ?Through facial expressions, Gao Ming could tell that the woman was hiding something. It wasnt that she wasnt afraid of death, she seemed to know that ghosts wouldnt kill her. "Let''s go, let''s go..." Wan Qiu, who rarely spoke, grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes and tried his best to take Gao Ming out. Xuan Wen''s reaction was also a bit strange. She patted Gao Ming''s shoulder and walked out silently without a smile on her face. "Are you leaving now? You''ve spent money, why don''t you sit down for a while?" The middle-aged woman grabbed the security door and slowly closed most of it, while she blocked the door. "Let''s go look elsewhere first." Gao Ming said goodbye to the middle-aged woman. The moment he looked away, he saw a huge plush doll crawling on the dirty ground behind the woman. (End of this chapter) Chapter 39 Everything you see is a bad omen Chapter 39 Everything you see is a bad omen I hope you can find what you are looking for. ??The middle-aged woman turned around and closed the door. When the red security door was closed, the stuffed doll crawled next to the chair and wolfed down the cold noodles. There seems to be a person hidden inside the stuffed doll? "Gao Ming, don''t look back." Xuan Wen reminded in a low voice. She didn''t stop until she was ten meters away. "Is someone watching us?" Gao Ming was very glad that he called Xuan Wen over. The atmosphere in this apartment building was too weird. "The ghost talk game that happened here has probably spread and entered a stage of rapid growth." Xuan Wen lost the smile on her face: "That middle-aged woman lives with ghosts! The ghosts in this building can be like me , get rid of the shackles of the shadow world and move around freely during the day. Are ghosts hiding inside dolls? Gao Ming thought more and more, the more frightening he became: Wearing doll skins, hiding from the light. "I''m not sure about this, I can just feel some aura." Xuan Wen looked at Wan Qiu: "He seems to be the first to notice the problem." Wanqiu, what did you see? "There is a pair of eyes inside the rag doll; there are three children on the bed, one of whom is tied up; there are incense ash and rice grains on the ground, and there are talismans on the back of the door; the hair blocking the drain is yellow, and the children and the mother have black hair..." Wan Qiu clapped his fingers and said with some difficulty: "The plastic bag in the cabinet contains the stranger''s ID card; there is blood on the edge of the rice cooker, and what is cooked in it is not rice." Standing behind Gao Ming, Wan Qiu raised his hand again and pointed to the corridor leading to Building A: "It''s dangerous over there!" ?Stuttering, Wan Qiu said all the things that scared him. "It''s daytime now, and the shadows haven''t covered everything. The building is still so scary, which means that the ghost stories have broken away from the shackles of the shadow world and have become a reality." Xuan Wen had a suggestion: "Why don''t we leave first? Find some unformed ones. Weird stories? Someone in the East District is feeding Kaitan. If he creates a Kaitan that is completely out of control at this stage, we will lose all initiative. Gao Ming is a game designer, and he knows very well how terrifying Kaitan can be when it gets out of control. "It''s already difficult to trigger Kaitan in advance, and you have to spend unimaginable costs to feed Kaitan. This person really has something wrong with his brain." The enemy is not only Kaitan, but also the person who feeds Kaitan. He can mobilize resources to feed Kaidan with living people. At least in the East District, he must be a person with great eyes and hands, and maybe he is a high-ranking person in your investigation bureau." Ive thought of this too. "The abnormal event first appeared in Xinhu. The Investigation Bureau has already mastered enough information. They must know that after the abnormal event spreads, various anomalies will appear during the day. But look at the security around here? The abnormal event broke out in There are even living people living in Building A and Building B next to it." Xuan Wen''s thinking was very clear: "Do you think this is to prevent panic, or to attract more living people to fall into strange rumors?" Normally, when the ghost stories develop to this extent, the entire Surabaya Street should be cleared, but now only the apartment building A is blocked, and the investigation department in charge of this area cannot see personnel patrolling. The whole thing is weird. . "Then what do you think is the best way now?" Gao Ming wanted to hear Xuan Wen''s opinion. "If I were an investigator of the Bureau of Investigation, I would first find out who is raising Kaitan, kill him in reality, cut off the supply of Kaitan first, and then dispatch the most elite investigators into the abnormal event, and wait until the confirmation After knowing the specific content of the incident, concentrate all your efforts to control it." Xuan Wen changed her voice: "If I were in your position, the best way would be to release secret information through various channels, and say that those who have become In the real game, there will be BOSS hidden levels, where you can get amazing rewards. This time the hidden level is in Apartment A, Surabaya Street. "It''s a good way to let players who have cleared my game to guide them, but this weird talk got out of control too early. Even the hidden ''God of Death'' in Night Light Studio probably won''t take the risk." Xuan Wen''s suggestion opened Gao''s mind. However, this method is easy to say but too difficult to do. The last way is to take action ourselves. Xuan Wens voice became lower: I dont know how many people this Kaitan game has eaten. There are definitely good things in it. If we can devour it all, then we will have the power to run out of control Kaitan! What are the chances of winning? "Thirty percent." Xuan Wen held out three fingers: "There is almost no chance of winning. Our probability of escaping alive is 30%. But as long as we can leave alive and have a comprehensive understanding of the ghost stories, we will have a chance of winning next time we enter." "You are quite strict." His sleeves dropped, Gao Ming clenched his left hand and walked towards the corridor between Building A and Building B. The corridors on the other floors are sealed with cement. Only the fifth and ninth floors are blocked by fences, with seals and some strange talismans posted on them. Looking inside along the gap in the fence, Building A is obviously darker. Stay away from the fence. Xuan Wen stood next to Gao Ming, and Wan Qiu did not dare to get close. "It has only been a few days since the Ghost Festival, but there are already signs that ghost stories are getting out of control. We previously underestimated the greed and madness of people." The spread of ghost stories is increasing exponentially. Gao Ming reached out and grabbed the fence. The shadow in the corner of the corridor seemed to be attracted, and the sound of footsteps appeared in Gao Ming''s ears. Is there anyone running? ?The voice became clearer and clearer, and it was getting closer and closer to the corner of the corridor. Gao Ming and the other three people all looked towards the depths of the corridor. The debris was knocked down, and an investigator covered in blood was running frantically for his life! ??His well-proportioned body was carved with strange words. Although he was seriously injured, his movements were not affected in any way. The skin was broken and the bones were connected. White owl! ?Gao Mings pupils jumped and he kicked the fence fiercely: Get ready to go in! ?? Bai Xiao, who was running for his life in the corridor, seemed to have lost his mind. He could not see Gao Ming at all. He only slowed down slightly when he heard someone calling his name. After tearing down the fence, Gao Ming and Xuan Wen followed the footsteps, but after they ran into Building A, the footsteps completely disappeared. Did you see that investigator just now? Gao Ming asked in a low voice. "Well, he should be trapped in an abnormal event." Xuan Wen nodded: "This person is quite perseverant and can persist in an abnormal event for such a long time. If it were an ordinary abnormal event, he would have stayed up until dawn. , escaped, but unfortunately he encountered a strange story that was about to get out of control. " This, this way! Wan Qiu suddenly shouted from behind, waving his hands. Before he could finish what he said, the door next to him suddenly opened, and a scarred arm pulled him directly into the house. Suppressed screams sounded from behind the door, and Gao Ming and Xuan Wen hurried over. Blood was seeping from the crack in the door. They broke the lock, pushed the door open and looked inside. ?Wan Qiu was sitting alone next to a large round table. There were eight sets of bowls and chopsticks placed on the round table. There was cold rice in each bowl, and the wooden chopsticks were inserted straight into the rice. Wan Qiu! Come out quickly! Xuan Wen motioned for Wan Qiu to come out, but Wan Qiu remained motionless. After a few seconds, Wan Qiu slowly raised his head, his beautiful eyes became a little cloudy, and his tight lips slowly raised. He smiled at Gao Ming and Xuan Wen, suddenly grabbed the bowls and chopsticks on the table, and crazily stuffed the rice into his mouth. At first the rice was white, but as he ate it turned red, and Wan Qiu''s mouth seemed to be bleeding. (End of this chapter) Chapter 40 night! Chapter 40 Night! Dont eat that rice! Its for dead people! Gao Ming rushed towards Wanqiu, but Xuanwen held him tightly. Lip was dyed red, Wan Qiu slowly moved his body, his facial features wrinkled together, his neck twitched, blood mixed with rice grains fell from his mouth: "You, you..." Humbling sounds sounded, and the expression on Wanqiu''s face kept changing. Thick curtains were blown by the cold wind, scattered paper money fell to the ground, the walls and ceiling were cracked and faded, and there seemed to be insects crawling in the gaps. With his body swaying, Wan Qiu spoke in a tone like a tearful old man: "There is a tiger in front of me, and there are minions behind me. The sky does not respond, and the earth does not work..." Something in the room seemed to want to tell Gao Ming and Xuanwen something through Wanqiu''s mouth. Ghosts eat people, people eat meat, and meat eats ghosts. Wan Qiu''s mouth was already dripping with blood, and his lips were all bitten, but he still insisted on talking nonsense that no one could understand, until the round table began to shake and bowls of white rice fell. Eat, and you will live... After saying the last sentence, Wan Qiu fell to the ground, and Gao Ming hurried over to help him up. At the same time, Xuan Wen opened the door to the back room. The only bedroom was transformed into a mourning room, and the memorial tablets and portraits of the eight deceased were neatly placed on the table. In the black and white photo, they stare at the Eight Immortals Table with their eyes open. These are the eight victims of the massacre. The incense is still burning, and someone has been worshiping them? ?The sound of the rice bowl being smashed was loud. Gao Ming was worried about attracting the attention of something, so he walked out with Wan Qiu on his back. Pushing open the living room door, the metal door panel hit someone. "Don''t get me wrong! Don''t get me wrong!" Uncle Wu, covering his forehead and wearing a thick coat on a hot day, appeared at the door. The tattered talismans he had hidden in his clothes were scattered on the floor. Why are you here? Stop talking now and leave quickly! Wu Bolian didnt even bother to pick up the talisman on the ground. With Gao Ming, they ran to the corridor on the fifth floor, escaped through the gap in the fence, and returned to Building B. You are so brave! Uncle Wu gasped and sat directly on the ground: Do you know that there have been many murders in Building A on Surabaya Street! This is a ghost building! "Don''t you often run inside?" Gao Ming squatted next to Uncle Wu: "You are enshrining those eight photos, right? What is your relationship with the deceased in the family extermination case?" "You buy my amulet, and I will tell you." Uncle Wu paused for a while: "Take people''s money to eliminate disasters, you believe me." "I''ll give it to you on credit first. I''ll give it to you when I have cash." Gao Ming "borrowed" three strange talismans from Uncle Wu. The talismans were folded into triangles and penetrated by red threads. Broken photos. "Then you must give it to me." Uncle Wu patted his torn jacket and got up from the ground: "I used to be the security guard in Building A. I was on duty the night the massacre occurred." What did you see? "Before the mass murder case in Building A, there were already many scary rumors, so some residents would put talisman stickers on their homes to protect their homes and keep them safe." Wu Bo asked Gao Ming and asked for a cigarette: "People from all over the world Gathering in Surabaya Street, everyone worships weird gods. Most of the residents do this for psychological comfort, but some people go crazy. " ??Exhaling a puff of smoke, Wu Bo let the ashes fall on his shabby coat: "They cut open all the misfortunes and pains, used their grievances to seek help from gods and Buddhas, and became neurotic and extreme." Isnt the murderer who caused the massacre the family just like this? "Yes." Uncle Wu swallowed, pursed his chapped lips, and asked tentatively: "Have you ever heard of the Flesh Fairy?" Gao Mings eyes changed slightly, but he still shook his head. "It''s fine if you haven''t heard of it. Don''t believe anything that is spread outside. If you believe it, it exists. If you don''t believe it, it doesn''t exist." Uncle Wu put out his cigarette: "There are two types of ghosts in Building A, one is evil ghosts, and the other is evil spirits." Good ghosts, the amulet I gave you can distinguish them." "How?" "After you hit the ghost, if you go there with the amulet, the good ghost will let you go, and the evil ghost will eat you alive." Uncle Wu''s expression was exaggerated, as if he had experienced it before: "I have told you enough, Give me the money as soon as possible." You said outside that we would die in a few nights, did you see something? "Everyone who gets out of your black car will disappear at night, so I said you will die too." Uncle Wu looked crazy, but he was actually very smart. "The black car is the special vehicle of the Investigation Bureau. Have you seen other investigators in the building? They are all wearing uniforms." Gao Ming wanted to know more information from Uncle Wu: "Don''t be nervous, there are factions within the Investigation Bureau Lin Li, Im not the same group as those who came before. "There is something I don''t know whether to talk about or not." Uncle Wu was silent for a long time before speaking: "After Building A was haunted, those so-called investigators did not stop it, but kept moving various things into the building. I suspect Its not that the building is haunted, its that someone chose this building to raise ghosts. ??The sound of the black ring vibrating suddenly sounded under Gao Ming''s sleeves. Uncle Wu quickly covered his mouth, stepped on the cigarette butt, and moved back. Looking at the black ring, Gao Ming received the task issued by the General Bureau of Investigation. At ten o''clock tonight, all investigators who have experienced level three abnormal events will be transferred to Surabaya Street, East District. The abnormal events in the Surabaya Apartment have reached a point where they must be investigated regardless of the cost. Its time to solve it! Is everyone betting on tonight? Even someone like Gao Ming, who had just joined the Bureau of Investigation a few days ago, received a transfer order. This shows that the situation is serious. The General Bureau of Investigation must gather all its strength to solve the abnormal incident. But if it fails again tonight, after swallowing so many living people, the strange stories in the Surabaya apartment will definitely get out of control. Lets leave the apartment first. ?There were police cars passing by on the street outside, and the General Bureau of Investigation was preparing to cordon off all nearby areas for operations at night. ?Meeting Zhu Miaomiao and Yan Hua in the restaurant, Gao Ming opened a private room and briefly explained the situation in the apartment building. "Now it can be confirmed that this abnormal event definitely has level four, and it is not an ordinary level four abnormal event. There are many ghosts and monsters in it and the environment is complex." Gao Ming was unsure: "I was able to pass the level three abnormal event alive last time. , because the ghost in the incident had no ill intentions towards me, and I really cant guarantee that I can bring everyone out alive this time. Scanning his eyes at everyone present, Gao Ming continued: "You must think clearly before answering my following question." "You ask." Xuan Wen seemed to know what Gao Ming wanted to ask, and she already had the answer in her mind. "The probability of us dying in this abnormal incident is more than 90%. If you are willing to take the risk with me, just stay. If you are not willing, just drive back to the station. I will not force any of you." After Gao Ming finished speaking, His expression also became a little more relaxed. Ill stay. Contrary to everyones expectations, Zhu Miaomiao was the first to speak: I am an investigator from the Investigation Bureau, and it is my job to investigate abnormal events. ?Looking between Zhu Miaomiao and Gao Ming, Xuan Wen also knocked on the table: "I''ll stay too, I have to watch you two." "Stop talking nonsense, when will we act tonight?" Yan Hua frowned, and he didn''t even think about leaving. "Have you really thought it through?" It''s not like Gao Ming''s verbosity. A living person is unarmed and does not have any tools that can pose a threat to ghosts. Under such circumstances, entering a level four abnormal event and facing an unknown number of ghosts with unknown strength is simply... Just looking for death. "I''m going too." Wan Qiu woke up and grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist: "A family of eight are waiting for me..." No one quit, and Gao Ming finally made up his mind: "Okay, wait until dark, we will avoid the investigation bureau and enter from the other side." ?Several people took the time to search for murders related to Surabaya Street and memorized the location of each murderous house. Everyone went all out to make final preparations until nightfall. The heavy rain that has been falling for several days has finally stopped, but the clouds have not yet dispersed. ??The patter of raindrops fell on the black cars. The entire Surabaya Street has been blocked, and it is impossible to enter or exit. Investigators in black uniforms ran in a hurry. The most elite investigators from the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau were sent here. ?At a time when most ordinary people in this city were lamenting that the heavy rain was over and the sky was finally going to clear up, investigators standing in the shadows began to approach Building A of the Surabaya Apartment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 41 A different world of ghost stories Chapter 41 A different world of ghost stories Hanhai Surabaya Street, at ten oclock in the evening, investigators in black uniforms stood outside the Surabaya apartment. ?The entire street has been blocked, and the depressive atmosphere is suffocating. There was no pre-war mobilization or any slogans. The selected investigators moved forward step by step, silently and firmly. ?The human sea tactic is not helpful in solving abnormal incidents. Ghosts in the shadow world can pretend to be teammates at will. Novice investigators will only play a negative role in abnormal incidents, so this time the investigation bureau sent real elites. With investigators who have experienced Level 4 abnormal events as the core, investigation teams were formed. They planned everything before entering, and even everyone was prepared to sacrifice. They could protect more innocent people. Dignity, voluntarily serving as a tool to be consumed. No matter what those investigators have done before, at least at this moment, they represent human fearlessness. ??The shaking figure disappeared into the apartment building. After about a few seconds, a heart-rending scream sounded, and endless shadows began to spread within the building! An abnormal event has been triggered! ?Compared to last night, the scope of impact of this abnormal event has expanded three times, and the peripheral investigators who blocked the street have also been involved. ??Looking at the shadows spreading over his body, Gao Ming, who was hiding in Building C of the Surabaya Apartment, had his right eye twitching wildly. The scope of influence of this ghost story game was too great! They who were hiding in Building C were all wrapped up directly, without even a chance to escape. ??The red light on the black ring flashed, all communications were interrupted, and the lights in the corridor began to distort. Every household seemed to be affected. Looking at the bright red couplets and doors, Gao Ming seemed to see mouths that were torn open. "There''s a problem." Xuan Wen breathed out a breath of cold air and touched the corridor wall. She looked very sad: "I thought I would be rejected by the shadow world and unable to enter with you like last time, but in fact I also became The target of this ghost story game was swallowed up the moment the shadow came over!" Xuanwen wanted to hunt Guitan, but this time she was treated as prey. "It feels very strange, something is calling me." Yan Hua took off his coat, opened his arms, and twisted his explosive muscles together. He let the shadow caress his whole body: "It feels so comfortable. I have never felt so free. , I seem to belong here. ?Compared to two unusual guys, Xuan Wen and Yan Hua, Wan Qiu seemed very introverted. He stood next to Gao Ming, holding the amulet given by Uncle Wu in his palm, and the back of his neck was wet with cold sweat. "Don''t talk yet." Gao Ming signaled everyone to be quiet. He listened carefully: "Why is there the sound of heart beating in the wall?" ??He tried to open the door of the house next to him. The house looked normal at first glance, but when he stood inside, he could always hear an inexplicable heartbeat. He seemed to be affected by the heartbeat, and Gao Ming''s heartbeat began to speed up, as if he wanted to synchronize with the heartbeat. "Let''s go, let''s go to Building B first. After all, this is a weird rumor that has begun to spread. Our past experience may be of little use." Xuan Wen walked in the front. She looked soft and frail, but her eyes were filled with tears. Bloodshot, virtuous and beautiful from the back, terrifying from the front. When they came to the corridor on the fifth floor, Yan Hua moved the fence away, and he and Xuan Wen opened the way in front. The corridor a few meters away between the apartment buildings was like a river of shadows, and they were like small boats floating on the river. Xuanwen and Yanhua were the first to walk through the corridor and enter Building B, but what made Gao Ming feel uneasy was that they did not stop, and the distance between them gradually widened. ?The two people didn''t seem to notice that Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao were still behind them. They didn''t even look back, they said something to the air next to them, and then walked away faster and faster! Xuan Wen! Gao Ming shouted, and Xuan Wen seemed to hear something. She turned around in confusion and glanced behind her with bloodshot eyes, but she seemed unable to see Gao Ming. ??The two figures were quickly swallowed up by the shadows. Gao Ming grabbed Zhu Miaomiao''s arm and stood in the middle of the corridor. They looked back and saw that Wan Qiu had disappeared at some point. Where Wan Qiu stood just now, there was only a tattered amulet left. Uncle Wu gave Gao Ming three amulets, and Gao Ming, Zhu Miaomiao and Wan Qiu each took one. Three teammates who came out of the shadow world disappeared. They and Gao Ming seemed to have gone to different places. "A ghost hitting a wall?" Zhu Miaomiao held her fire axe. She had never seen such a scene before. Less than three minutes after entering the abnormal event, most of her teammates had disappeared. "We have no way out." Gao Ming comforted him softly: "Go forward, don''t be afraid." Going through the corridor, there are two big red lanterns hanging in the corridor on the fifth floor of Building B, each with a character "" written on it. The faint red light dispelled the darkness, but instead of reducing the terrifying atmosphere, it became more intense. "This... seems to be Building B many years ago." Gao Ming had been to the apartment building during the day. At that time, the corridors were full of debris and the walls were yellow and cracked. But now the corridor walls are clean and scary white. . The sound-activated lights used in the building are still used more than 20 years ago, and there are no mottled rust on the doors of these apartments. ??In reality, the old-fashioned elevator that had long been abandoned and out of service was restarted, and a creaking sound sounded in the middle of the corridor. As the iron guardrail was pushed open, a fat woman with a big belly walked out. ?Her left hand held a large bag of badly rotted vegetable leaves, and her right hand held a large pile of rags. "Fat sister-in-law?" Gao Ming recognized the woman at a glance. He had met this woman at a noodle shop in the morning and even went to her home. But compared with the daytime, the belly of the fat sister-in-law during the abnormal incident had become much larger, and her whole body looked abnormally deformed. While carrying the things with difficulty, Fatty Sister-in-law also saw Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao. She greeted them with a smile: "Are you two also planning to move into an apartment in Surabaya?" The fat body moved forward, and the foul-smelling black water flowed out of the fat sister-in-law''s belly. "Be careful." Zhu Miaomiao didn''t dare to look at Fatty, holding the fire ax tightly. "Don''t show any abnormality, just treat her as an ordinary person." After Gao Ming finished his instructions in a low voice, he walked over enthusiastically. Holding the amulet in his palm, Gao Ming walked up to the fat wife, but there was no response from the amulet: "Let me get it for you. Are the children still at home?" "If I had known that raising children would be so troublesome, I really shouldn''t have given birth to them in the first place. They suffered, and so did I." The fat on the fat sister-in-law''s neck was stacked together, and every time she took a step, a drop of bad water would seep out from her stomach. Blockbuster: "Would you like to sit down at my house?" Okay, we just want to see the house. "You should just listen to my advice. It''s a good deal to buy a haunted house." Fatty Sister-in-law handed the big bag of rotten vegetable leaves to Gao Ming, and together they walked to the entrance of the corridor from Building B to Building A. Fatty Sister-in-law''s house Right here. Opening the blood-red security door, the fat lady was about to squeeze in when another house next to her suddenly opened the door. Zhu Miaomiao subconsciously looked there and almost screamed in fright. A middle-aged woman in her forties poked her head out. She was wearing a floral skirt and had a good figure. However, there were no eyes or nose on her face, only four mouths. Every day I persuade others to buy a haunted house, and I am not afraid of retribution, even if it is struck by lightning. Opening and closing her mouth, the woman didn''t seem to know that she looked very supernatural. She leaned against the door and kept talking: "You guys go in, you probably won''t be able to get out after you enter her house. This old woman is full of bad things. You guys have to be careful." Be careful!" Ba Po! If you keep chewing your tongue, Ill tear your mouth off! Fatty Sister-in-law suddenly became very angry. "I''m not talking nonsense." The eighth wife said as if I never gossiped: "On the contrary, you are secretly collecting old clothes worn by others every day. Is your eldest son going to change his skin again?" The fat wife was holding a pile of old clothes, but the eighth wife said that she wanted to change the skin of her eldest son. It happened that at this moment, a withered yellow arm stretched out from the house. It seems your eldest son cant wait any longer. The eighth wife opened her mouth and laughed at the same time. The fat sister-in-law stopped arguing, entered the house with her clothes, and closed the security door. Not long after, the cry of a child and the sound of cloth being torn apart came from the house at the same time. "You two are lucky to have met me." Ba Po crossed her hands on her chest: "If you two want to stay here forever, then just find a house to live in; if you still want to leave, then don''t go in Any room." Cant you enter the house? "There is an old lady on the first floor who may be able to help you, but you have to be careful about the building manager." The corner of Ba Po''s mouth raised: "One more thing, don''t tell anyone that I said this, I am very strict with my words." (End of this chapter) Chapter 42 Strange household Chapter 42: The Strange Housekeeper Ba Po did not close the door and kept staring at Gao Ming until they left the fifth floor of Building B. Didnt the abnormal incident occur in Building A? Why did all the residents in Building B turn into ghosts? Zhu Miaomiaos face was pale. She was almost frightened to death when she and her eighth wife looked at each other just now. Fat sister-in-law was fine during the day, but maybe she was killed by a ghost not long after we left. Gao Ming shook his head: I cant say she was killed, I can only say that she was also alienated in the shadows. ??The amulet in the palm of his hand was intact. If Uncle Wu was not lying, it could prove that neither Fat Sister nor Eighth Wife were evil spirits. ?The two did not dare to enter Apartment A directly, which was the center of the abnormal events. They wanted to investigate the peripheral area first. ?Going down the stairs, after walking a few steps, Gao Ming heard footsteps. A young man with dyed yellow hair and earrings was wandering in the corridor. He was dressed in black, his fingertips were dripping with blood, and his head was lowered, as if he was looking for something. Gao Ming didn''t want to cause trouble, but when he passed by the young man, his wrist was grabbed by the young man. ?At that moment Gao Ming wanted to throw off the chains, but the young man made no next move and just looked Gao Ming up and down. "What''s up?" I saw you were wearing a black bracelet, and I thought you were a human being who escaped from the ghost market. The young man chuckled and let go of his hand. A human being wearing a black bracelet? The black bracelet in the young man''s mouth probably refers to the black ring of the Investigation Bureau. Apparently the young man has seen other investigators. "They are different from us." The young man''s long bangs were blown open, revealing the horrific scar on his forehead and the blood stains on the corner of his mouth: "They violated the taboo." "Then do we need to take off the black bracelet? To prevent others from misunderstanding?" Gao Ming said casually. No need, the breath of those who violate taboos is different from ours. The young man opened his sleeves, and his arms were densely covered with blood-stained black rings: I just like to collect these things. ?The young man walked upstairs. The red lantern was shining, but there was no shadow on him. "Team leader, do you remember that a young man was killed on the fifth floor of Building A in Surabaya Apartment 20 years ago. He was a member of a small gang. He was hacked to death in the corridor for stealing the boss''s belongings." Zhu Miaomiao I felt scared in my heart: "The deceased was called Guizai. He seems to be a member of the same family as the eighth wife." Go to the first floor first. Gao Ming asked Zhu Miaomiao to remove the black ring. Flesh Fairy was not a game he made, so he had to be more careful than before. ??There are paper money scattered on the steps, a brazier at the corner of the corridor, and a faint fragrance floating in the air. It seems that every household in the apartment building will worship the gods to protect the family and the house. All the windows in the corridor on the first floor of Building B are boarded up and talismans are posted on them. People come to separate the paper, and ghosts come to separate the mountains. But the problem is that there are ghosts inside and outside the building. I dont know who this thing is guarding against? ?The fire flickered, flickering on and off. Gao Ming looked toward the depths of the corridor on the first floor. Someone was burning paper at the entrance of the corridor. He slowly approached, and when he was still four or five meters away from the other party, he quickly stopped. The person burning the paper was an old man. He was as skinny as a stick, his limbs were like four sticks, and his skin was wrinkled and clinging to the bones. ??The old man looked like he would fall over if the wind blew, but he was carrying a huge baby boy on his back. ?The baby boy had the head of an adult and kept biting the old man''s shoulders. If he was slightly dissatisfied, he would punch and kick the old man. ?Once the old man wanted to put him down, he would strangle the old man''s neck, pierce his fingers into the old man''s body, and grab the old man''s bones. "Don''t go any further." The door next to Gao Ming was unlocked. When he passed by, the door opened by itself, and a man''s voice came from inside the house. Gao Ming turned around and saw that the room was pitch dark. ?He took out a lighter to light it up, and then he saw clearly that there was a loess tomb in the small rental house, and squatting on the tomb was a rich middle-aged man in plain clothes. ?The man''s shoes were buried in the loess, and his hands were hidden behind the tombstone. Seeing Gao Ming stop, the middle-aged man continued: "The old man''s name is Zhou Ji. He is a hard-working man. He still has to support his son at an old age. His son doesn''t even need to work. In order to defraud the relief funds, he will force the old man to pretend. sick." "This kind of person is simply a parasite." Zhu Miaomiao stared at the old man in the distance. She didn''t understand why it was so hard to become a ghost. "I can''t stand it for a long time. How about we work together to help him get the baby off?" the middle-aged man suggested: "You two just need to trick Zhou Ji into coming." Also. You should close the door for me first, so as not to make him suspicious. The middle-aged man said casually. Gao Ming didn''t seem to think much and walked directly to the door. But when his hand was about to touch the door panel, he suddenly and quickly retracted it. Almost at the same time that Gao Ming retracted his hand, arms stretched out from the cracks in the door, but they were in vain. The face of the rich middle-aged man on the loess grave bag changed immediately, and there was no trace of blood or kindness anymore. His body sank into the grave bag, and arms came out from all over the room. Crack! ?The door was blown by a dark wind and slammed shut, and all the arms were locked in the room. Are you two here to see the house? A gloomy voice suddenly sounded. Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao turned around and discovered that a wrinkled old lady had approached them at some point and was standing behind them. ?Five skinny fingers held a yellow talisman. The old lady stuck the talisman in the center of the door, and the strange noises in the room immediately disappeared. The good houses in this building are all locked, and anyone who opens the door for you must be unkind. After putting on the yellow talisman, the old lady coughed a few times. She shook the keychain in her hand and raised her head: "Do you two have a house you like?" There were only whites in the old man''s eyes, and the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together like dragon scales. She was not tall, but it made Gao Ming feel a lot of pressure, as if in front of him he was not a thin old lady, but a fierce one. beast. What do you call the old man? "They all call me Goddess." The old lady shook the key and walked towards the other side of the corridor. When she passed the brazier at the door, she glanced at the baby boy on Zhou Ji''s back. The baby boy immediately let go of Zhou Ji''s neck. I was so frightened that I cried loudly. If you cry again, I will send you to the ancestral hall. With just one word from the goddess, the baby boy immediately closed his mouth and curled up on Zhou Ji''s back. ?Going through the corridor, the goddess took out the key and opened the rental house at the far end of the first floor. ??This room is close to a public toilet and is one of the most gloomy rooms in the building. "Grandma, can we enter your room?" Gao Ming was a little nervous. He found that the place where the goddess lived was very special. There were clay sculptures of various ghosts and gods in the house, and the walls were covered with ghost symbols. "If you two are here to see the house, then wait for me outside; if you two want to find the way here, then enter the house. There are some things that are not convenient to say outside." The goddess rummaged through a large pile of talismans. Looking for something, Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao entered the house after thinking for a moment. ??The abnormal events in Surabaya Street have gotten out of control. The strange stories seem to be in another world, absurd and weird, and full of uneasiness. Grandma, why are the people in this building so weird? Gao Ming had seen Zhao Xi who turned into a ghost, and Zhao Xi maintained his posthumous appearance in the ghost stories. "Truth and fiction are combined with reality, truth is combined with fiction." The goddess bowed three times to a certain ghost and god: "What is normal is not necessarily true, and what is distorted is not necessarily false. Maybe what you see now is them. The way it is. After lighting the white wax and offering three incense, the goddess sat on the only chair in the room: "You two will soon change, just like the other people who come in. You will become your truest self." , by that time, you wont be able to leave even if you want to. (End of this chapter) Chapter 43 Have you been here? Chapter 43 Have you been here? "We will also change? But we haven''t done anything!" Zhu Miaomiao was a little puzzled. She was scared when she thought of the appearance of the fat sister-in-law and the eighth wife. "There are three hundred and sixty-five ghosts and gods in the building, but on the surface they can only worship the Flesh Immortal. All the people living in the building will gradually be affected by it." The goddess took a copper basin: "The Flesh Immortal can The distracting thoughts in the heart of the human heart are expressed through flesh and blood. If you look in the mirror, you can see what it will look like in the future." Zhu Miaomiao first came to the edge of the copper basin and looked into the water. ?The burning paper money fell into the basin, the water surface washed out ripples, and Zhu Miaomiao''s reflection in the basin gradually became blurry. Slowly, two burnt corpses appeared on her left and right shoulders, as if they had grown together with her and were inseparable. ?Seeing this terrifying scene, Zhu Miaomiao was not only not afraid, but her eyes were a little red. Thats my dad and mom! The childhood fire destroyed everything in Zhu Miaomiao''s life. The longing and pain for her parents were her deepest obsessions. The power of the Flesh Fairy will express her obsessions through flesh and blood. "No need to doubt, what you think is the answer." The goddess sympathized with Zhu Miaomiao, but she didn''t say much. She lit a yellow talisman and threw it into the copper basin to signal Gao Miaomiao to pass. In fact, Gao Ming was also curious about what he would become. He stood silently by the water basin and watched the talisman burning and flying in the air. When the ashes of the talisman fell on the reflection in the high-life water, a trace of blood emerged from the bottom of the copper basin. Then the blood spread in the copper basin, dyeing everything bloody! Bang! ??The copper basin was overthrown by a force, and blood splashed onto the statues of ghosts and gods in the room. A line of tears of blood flowed from the white eyes of the goddess. She suddenly raised her hand and pointed at Gao Ming: "This is not the first time you have come here!" I did come to the Surabaya apartment once in the morning. Gao Ming looked innocent. No, I mean, this is not the first time you have participated in a ceremony to worship the Flesh Immortal! The goddess stayed away from Gao Ming, and she was kind-hearted and even dragged Zhu Miaomiao beside her. "How could this not be my first time? This strange story has never been triggered before. Even if I want to participate, there is no place to participate!" Gao Ming really couldn''t understand why the goddess would say that. Grandma, this is indeed the first time we know about these things. Zhu Miaomiao also felt baffled. "It can''t be wrong." The goddess''s pale eyes stared straight at Gao Ming: "What is your relationship with Situ An?" "Situ An? He is the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation. I am just a nobody. I know him, but he doesn''t know me either." Gao Ming has only seen each other on TV. There is a huge difference in status between the two. . "The Sishui Street Apartments were initially built under the leadership of the Hanhai Charity Federation. They wanted to provide a place for the lower-class citizens of the East District, but they only built four apartments and the project was stopped." In order to help Gao Ming, Zhu Miaomiao, I wrote down all the information: "The Surabaya apartment is very messy, but there has never been a murder case. It seems that since Situ An entered the Charity Federation, some bizarre and terrifying cases have happened here every year." "Could it be that Situ An was raising ghosts in the Sishui Street Apartment with the help of the Charity Federation?" Gao Ming felt a chill. The Hanhai Charity Federation provides assistance to poor families every year, and some residents of the Sishui Apartment are also within their scope of assistance. Within, just like the old man Zhouji I saw just now. Grandma, have you seen Situ An in the building? "Like you, he wears a black bracelet and has the aura of a flesh and blood fairy on his body." The goddess suddenly laughed: "Two worshipers, one of you will definitely die!" "You seem to be very hostile to the Flesh Fairy. Is it because you believe in different objects?" Gao Ming is a psychological counselor. He noticed the change in the goddess''s tone: "If I go to destroy the ritual of worshiping the Flesh Fairy, or even kill the Flesh Fairy, "Xian, can you trust me?" "The Flesh Immortal can''t be killed at all. Are you telling me that on purpose?" The goddess still had an ugly smile on her face: "But you can kill Situ An. Anyway, if you don''t kill him, he will kill you." "Then do you know where Situ An is now?" Gao Ming had long felt that there was a spy in the Investigation Bureau. After he heard that Situ An also wore the black ring of the Investigation Bureau, he immediately felt that the other party was very suspicious. You can go to the ghost market on the ninth floor of the first apartment. Gao Ming retreated outside the house. Zhu Miaomiao also wanted to leave, but she was caught by the goddess: "You will die if you follow him. You can''t even become a ghost! Keep these three killing charms! If he eats flesh and blood, he will be killed by flesh and blood." If he is possessed by the immortal, he can be hacked to death by attaching the killing talisman to the axe!" Mother-in-law, he is not a bad person. Zhu Miaomiao didnt know how to explain. "The killing talisman cannot kill the Flesh Immortal, but it can kill those who worship the Flesh Immortal." The goddess grabbed Zhu Miaomiao''s hand: "Ghosts eat people, people eat meat, and meat eats ghosts. The most terrifying thing in this building is flesh and blood. . But remember, anyone who has eaten flesh is no longer a human being. The three killing talismans are all blood red, soaked in blood, and contain fierce killing intent. "You must kill him, otherwise both you and him will regret it." The goddess let go of her hand and looked at Gao Ming''s back: "Thin without showing off the bones, fat without showing off the flesh, with even bones and flesh, it is really a good container." ?The door is closed and the fire in the building has been extinguished. ?Zhu Miaomiao didn''t hide anything from Gao Ming and told him about the three killing talismans. "You take it first. If Situ An is really the traitor, go and kill him." Gao Ming trusted Zhu Miaomiao and did not try to **** her killing talisman: "This ghost story is completely different from the previous ghost stories. It has been alienated. Apart from all the rules, ghosts are not even the scariest thing in this ghost story. Gao Ming still had many questions in his heart that he wanted to ask the Goddess. Unfortunately, the Goddess became very indifferent after discovering that he had the aura of a flesh and blood fairy on his body. There was no other way, so he had to rush to the ninth floor with Zhu Miaomiao. The two of them climbed the stairs and entered the ninth floor, feeling that everything had changed. ?The strong smell of blood hit his face, a torn investigator uniform was thrown in the corner, and blood beads were still flowing down the wall. ?So many investigators entered the building, but Gao Ming didn''t meet any of them. It seemed like they were all "eaten". ?Zhu Miaomiao, who was holding the fire axe, felt a little uncomfortable. She was just a firefighter and had never seen such a **** scene before. Follow me, dont stray too far from me. ??Every door on the ninth floor was unlocked, and there were bloodstains on the door handles. It seemed like an extremely terrifying battle royale had taken place here. ?Slowly moving forward along the blood stains on the ground, Gao Ming came to the end of the corridor in Building B. He stood on the corridor from Building B to Building A, his heart pounding. ??The corridor less than ten meters was almost smeared in blood. Just by looking at the blood on the ground, you can roughly imagine the horrific scene. ?The investigators were chased out of Building A. They hid in a room in Building B, but were eventually found one by one and dragged back to Building A. ? Every handprint in the blood is a trace of struggle, and every deformed railing represents the investigators will to survive and his fear of death. The ghost market that the goddess mentioned is the place where ghosts eat? ?This **** field frightened Gao Ming, and he stepped back, but the ghost in the ghost story seemed to smell the fear radiating from him and Zhu Miaomiao. In the dark corridor on the ninth floor of Building A, the bloodshot eyes slowly opened. ?Shadows surged, and a pair of rubber shoes appeared in the corridor of Building A with blood stains on them. His whole body was hidden under a tattered raincoat. The original color of the raincoat could no longer be seen, it was completely covered in blood. Did he kill the other investigators? The brim of the raincoat fell off, revealing Bai Xiao''s face. His lips were stained with blood, his entire face was severely distorted, and blood beads were spreading crazily in his eyes. ??The hand hidden in the raincoat slowly raised. Bai Xiao was holding two bone-chopping knives. His expression at this time reminded Gao Ming of the murderer who killed the family many years ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 44 Record Chapter 44 Records With blood on the corner of his mouth, the white owl probably ate meat that he shouldnt have eaten! The Massacre happened twenty years ago, when Bai Xiao was still a child. He could not be the real murderer, but Bai Xiao''s appearance now is exactly the same as the murderer Gao Ming imagined. It was already too late to escape. Gao Ming held the chain and asked Zhu Miaomiao to stick a killing charm on the fire ax: "Two against one, there should be a chance of winning." From the time Gao Ming had the idea to making the decision, within a few seconds, the crazy Bai Xiao had already rushed across the corridor. The bone-chopping knife in his hand cut through the night, slashing at Gaoming with all his strength! "careful!" ?Zhu Miaomiao ran from the side, and when the ax blade was about to hit Bai Xiao''s shoulder, Bai Xiao, who was wearing a raincoat, dodged at an incredible angle. The raincoat was torn, and Gao Ming saw Bai Xiao''s body at this time. ?His skin is covered with strange words, and those black words are like insects crawling in his flesh. The bones made a sound, and Bai Xiao''s body seemed to be torn off in sections. His face was full of excitement and madness, and his mind seemed to be dominated by something. His blood-stained mouth was torn to both sides, revealing a scary smile. Hitting his hind legs on the ground, Bai Xiao unleashed the full potential of his body. His speed was astonishingly fast. Although Gao Ming has been exercising in the felon prison, he is still far from Bai Xiao. He has not systematically learned fighting skills, and relies more on instinct, which also comes from the depths of flesh and blood. Without any moves or skills, Gao Ming stared at Bai Xiao intently, trying his best to calm down and predict Bai Xiao''s attack route. ?He almost always predicts and reacts in advance, but even then he only dodges by a hair''s breadth. Cut him! ?In this case, it would be very difficult to just dodge, let alone counterattack, so he could only place his hope on Zhu Miaomiao. ? Zhu Miaomiao, who was holding a fire axe, also tried his best, but Bai Xiao''s body bones could move at will, and the speed was ridiculously fast. In the blink of an eye, Gao Ming had retreated from the corridor entrance to the interior of Apartment B. He had never been so close to death. The thick bone-chopping knife and Bai Xiao''s crazy smile occupied Gao Ming''s eyes and mind. The floor and walls were covered with blood, wet and slippery. He was extremely careful, but the huge gap in physical fitness between the two sides still forced him into Desperate situation. ?The way to survive was blocked, and Gao Ming could only hide in a nearby room like other investigators who were massacred. He closed the door hard, but the door lock had long been broken. The ninth floor seemed to be a hunting ground, and all the doors could not be locked. ??Harsh laughter sounded outside, and the bone-chopping knife struck the door panel. The dull sound made Gao Ming''s heart beat wildly. ?Hunting his body against the door, Gao Ming reached into his backpack and took out Zhao Xi''s photo. Brother Zhao! If you dont help me, you will never see me again! The blood from the fingertips dripped down the chain onto Yi Zhao. Gao Ming and Zhao Xi were connected by the chain, and the shadows converged towards Yi Zhao. ?The temperature in the room dropped sharply, and the high-life color on Zhao Xi''s photo gradually faded away, and five fingers full of wounds stretched out from the photo. ??The broken arm was just like the scene shown in the posthumous photo, following the black chain and grabbing Gao Ming''s hand. ??The smell of blood spread around, the person who fell from the building was caught, and Zhao Xi, with twisted limbs, crawled out of the body photo! ??The door of the rental house was also opened at this time, and Bai Xiao, wearing a raincoat, rushed into the house, but he did not expect that Zhao Xi would be the one who came face to face. The broken body lay on Bai Xiao''s body. No matter how Bai Xiao slashed, Zhao Xi had no intention of letting go. He carried a kind of despair and depression. The burden of life on him turned into a kind of bondage. There is no relief even in death. The blood flowed from the wound on Zhao Xi''s body, but did not drip to the ground. Instead, it stuck between him and Bai Xiao. He wanted to pass on all the pain and depression he had felt to Bai Xiao. With a ferocious face, the bone chopping knife in Bai Xiao''s hand was unable to cause substantial damage to Zhao Xi. His blood-stained mouth suddenly opened wide and bit Zhao Xi''s shoulder! After tearing and pulling, Bai Xiao actually bit off a piece of meat from Zhao Xi''s body. What''s even more terrifying is that the wound he bitten could not be healed. The strange writing on his body seemed to have crawled into Zhao Xi''s body in this way. Body. "Even ghosts bite?" Gao Ming grabbed the chain, ran past Bai Xiao, and strangled him with the black chain containing Zhao Xi''s obsession: "Zhu Miaomiao!" ??The blood talisman was attached to the fire axe. Zhu Miaomiao swung the ax and slashed into Bai Xiao''s back. Heart-rending screams rang out, and countless black characters poured onto the back of the white owl! Im sorry! Team Leader Bai! ?Hands the fire ax round again, Zhu Miaomiao no longer holds anything back. In her eyes, Bai Xiao is no longer the team leader she once was, but a dangerous lunatic. The blood talisman shattered on Bai Xiao''s back, and Zhu Miaomiao''s ax blade penetrated Bai Xiao''s broken chest. His heart has been ripped out! Ahhhhh! ??Thin blue blood vessels appeared on Bai Xiao''s face, his eyes were full of resentment, and the black letters on his body melted like snowflakes. ?The body fell to the ground, and Bai Xiao''s flesh and blood seemed to have lost all support, like a puddle of flesh. Wiping the blood from the white owl''s mouth, Gao Ming pulled out the fire ax. He looked at the white owl on the ground, unsure whether he was a human or a ghost now. After all the black words disappeared, Bai Xiao opened his eyes again. After he found out that he was alive, he was a little excited. He reached into his raincoat to get something, but he couldn''t do anything in the end. His flesh and blood lost all vitality and emitted a thick putrid odor, as if he had been dead for many days. Gao Ming opened his raincoat and found Bai Xiaos black ring in the stitched wound on Bai Xiaos abdomen. Try to open it, there are several short voice recordings in it. Record 1: Seventeen minutes after entering the apartment, the team was attenuated, and two investigators disappeared while passing through the corridor. Record 2: "Forty minutes after entering the apartment, all the ghosts in this abnormal event were humanoid, and most of them had deformed bodies. They seemed not to know that they were dead and retained their memories. As long as they did not show any abnormality, they would not be targets of attacks. But no matter what, you cant enter the room. Record 3: You can live longer after eating meat. Record 4: This does not look like an abnormal event, but more like a real abnormal world. Is there really another world? Record 5: You must guard your heart. Record 6: The morgue on the fourth floor and the house with white lanterns are safe. Record 7: Never eat meat! The seven voice memories are the last words Bai Xiao left to the world. He sewed the black ring into his flesh in order not to expose the black ring and have a chance to take these recordings out. "When I came to the Investigation Bureau for an interview, it was Team Leader Bai who hired me. He is a very upright person." Zhu Miaomiao was in a very bad state. She did not expect that the first "ghost" she killed would be the most upright person she had ever killed. Respected people. "Everyone will die, including you and me. The only thing we have to do now is to die more valuable." Gao Ming looked at Zhu Miaomiao''s hands. The palms of her ax were full of wounds that could not be healed: "What''s going on?" When the killing talisman is used, it will **** blood from my body. Zhu Miaomiao took out two other killing talismans: I just felt as if I was swallowed by this talisman. ? ? Carefully examining the killing talisman given by the goddess, Gao Ming found that the so-called "killing talisman" seemed to be made of human skin, with a ghost trapped in each talisman. Everything in the ghost stories, even the talismans, are related to ghosts. Is the shadow world a world entirely composed of ghosts? Gao Ming helped Zhu Miaomiao up and carried Zhao Xi on his back. He stayed near the corridor for a while and then walked towards Building A. Shadows and blood were mixed together. The closer he got to Building A, the faster Gao Ming''s heart beat. Something seemed to be calling him deep in the apartment building. The goddess said that this was not my first time participating in a worship ceremony. Could it be that I had worshiped something inadvertently in the tunnel? The blood on the ground gradually decreased, and Gao Ming could faintly hear the sound of selling. He raised his head in a daze, and found that he had passed through the corridor and entered Building A. Opening the clothes hanging to dry on the corridor, Gao Ming saw children playing and adults chatting. Apartment A seemed not to be affected by any strange stories, and everyone was living an ordinary life. They behave no differently than their real neighbors, except that their bodies are more or less mutilated. (End of this chapter) Chapter 45 Afraid, afraid Chapter 45 Fear, fear The glitz fades away and returns to the most real life. At the door of the low-key and compact rental house, children are chasing and playing with innocent smiles on their faces. ?Neighbors greet each other cordially. They dont like to greet each other through mobile phone screens. They prefer to stroll in the old corridors. ??Big red lanterns are hung high, and stalls made by apartment residents are placed next to the corridor. There are sellers of various handmade gadgets and cloth of various colors, as well as dentists, butchers and rice stalls. No one picks up lost things on the road, and they dont close their homes at night. It seems that a unique small society has been formed in the Surabaya apartment. It is isolated from the outside world, and the residents here are smiling and seem to have no worries. You two are familiar, are you here to see the house? A very comfortable voice sounded, and a young man wearing an old-fashioned suit stopped Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao. ?His hands covered his mouth, and his lively eyes seemed to be able to speak. As an excellent service staff, he seems to be able to receive any kind of customer, even if Gao Ming is carrying a broken body on his back. "Yes, look at the house." Gao Ming tried his best to remain normal. He saw the red lantern scattering a **** light. In the eerie corridor, monsters smiled maliciously. They looked at each other as if they were looking at each other. Delicious food as well. "My name is Congratulations. I am a volunteer of our Hanhai Charity Federation and a leasing agent for Surabaya Apartments. Do you want me to show you around?" With a smile on his face, the young man stepped out of the way and gently patted the dust on his shoulders. , looking towards the corridor. Traces of time remain on the walls, festive red lanterns reflect the faces of the neighbors, the smell of meat is fragrant, old neighbors are holding a banquet, and everyone is like a family. ?There is no elegant art here, but there is the warmth of life. The most ordinary bits and pieces are the most memorable treasures. Its absolutely right to choose an apartment in Surabaya. Every room here has its own story. You need to understand it carefully. Dont look at it with your eyes. Only by immersing yourself in this place can you appreciate its specialness. "Can you take us downstairs for a walk?" Gao Ming couldn''t stand listening anymore. He seemed to see a completely different world than Congratulations. Okay, do you have a floor you like? "Then let''s go to the fourth floor first." Gao Ming got the information from Bai Xiao''s black ring. The morgue and the room with the white lantern on the fourth floor were safer. He wanted to determine a safe area first. "Fourth floor?" Congratulations was a little surprised, but the customer''s needs always come first: "You have really good vision. There are many empty houses on the fourth floor, and my family lives on that floor." Gong Xi opened the way in front, followed by Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao. One of them was carrying a body and the other was covered in blood, but the residents in the building did not feel anything unusual. This place is really weird. Zhu Miaomiao touched Gao Ming lightly: Why do you think this agent keeps covering his mouth? "Don''t ask too many questions, don''t be curious, and keep a normal mind." Gao Ming still remembered what the young man said in the corridor of Building B. Anyone who violated taboos would be hunted. He must find out what the taboos in the building were as soon as possible. ? Gong Xi, who was leading the way, greeted the neighbors on both sides. When passing by the butcher shop, the butcher threw a piece of meat to Gong Xi. Gao Ming looked through the iron door into the butcher shop. There were several investigators locked up in a rental house that had been converted into a slaughterhouse. Their clothes had been stripped off, and they all looked horrified. There is no defective part of their body. They can open their mouths but cannot speak. They can only make strange noises like pigs and sheep. ??The butcher kicked the investigator. He seemed to have noticed something. He glanced sideways at Zhu Miaomiao and muttered in a low voice: "It''s so fresh." ?Stepping out of the Ninth Floor Ghost Market, Zhu Miaomiao and Gao Ming both felt a lot more relaxed, as if a huge boulder had been lifted off their backs. ??Congratulations on throwing the meat given by the butcher directly into the trash can when passing by the public toilet on the ninth floor. Would it be too wasteful to throw it away? Gao Ming saw this detail in his eyes, and he felt that Congratulations was different from other ghosts. My family and I are vegetarians and are not interested in meat. Congratulations spread his hands and said, Oh, if you had told me earlier, I would have given it to you. "That''s not necessary." Gao Ming shook his head and refused: "The human animals you are talking about are the people in the butcher shop who can''t speak?" "Yes, they are animals dedicated to the flesh and blood immortals. They look like humans, but they are actually different from us." Congratulations has a very good personality. He has the vigor and energy of young people, but also the maturity and responsibility far beyond his peers. In this way It is indeed easy for intermediaries to gain the trust of customers. "That''s it." Gao Ming thought thoughtfully, while Zhu Miaomiao next to him was almost vomiting. "Are you two sure you want to go to the fourth floor? In fact, the house on the eighth floor is not bad, there is no need to choose the fourth floor." Gong Xi led the way and suggested in a low voice. What? Cant people live on the fourth floor? "The fourth floor is not very clean..." Congratulations stopped: "I mean, the fourth floor is haunted." After saying this, Congratulations put down his hand covering his mouth. His mouth was sewn shut and his mouth was stuffed with coins. He didnt know how he made the sound. Gao Ming immediately prepared for battle. When he was about to throw Brother Zhao out, he made congratulatory gestures with both hands: "Ghosts are very scary, and they are surrounded by disasters. It is easy to violate taboos if you come into contact with them." "The words coming out of your mouth have an indescribable persuasiveness." Gao Ming didn''t feel any malice from Congratulations. The young man seemed to be really just working hard and trying to sell the house. "I''m not joking." Congratulations warned: "If you see a room with a white lantern on the fourth floor, you must run away quickly." Going down the stairs, they met many strange neighbors along the way. The residents in the building were all affected by the flesh fairy. They all looked strange and terrifying, and their inner desires were expressed in flesh and blood. Coming to the fourth floor, this floor is obviously much deserted compared to other floors. Congratulations took out a bunch of keys. Before he could introduce the room to Gao Ming, he suddenly saw a man wearing a mouse mask and dark green clothes lying on a certain door. His body pressed the door panel out of shape. "Building manager? Why are you here?" Congratulations was a little anxious and ran over quickly. He wanted to stop the building manager from opening the door, but as soon as he ran over, several children came out from under the building manager''s green clothes. Those children all wore mouse masks. Their eyes were red and they didn''t speak. They directly dug the congratulations with their sharp nails. The door lock was broken, and when he saw that the door was about to be forced open, Gao Ming grabbed a child with one hand and threw him aside. Then Zhu Miaomiao came over with a fire axe. ? ? Sensing Gao Ming''s approach, the building manager seemed to sense something. He stared at Gao Ming''s heart, his red eyes under the mask blinking constantly. After a moment of confrontation, the building manager turned around and left. The children wearing mouse masks got under his clothes again and disappeared. Thank you, I really appreciate you both today. Congratulations was frightened, and he looked at the horrible digging marks on the door: It seems that I have to change my house again. "Who is that person?" Gao Ming felt that the masked man looked at him strangely. It seemed that it wanted to eat him, but it was also a little scared. The people wearing mouse masks are the building management. They maintain order in the building and never speak. "Then why did the building manager come to find you? What is hidden in your house?" Gao Ming discovered the flaw in the congratulations: "If you have any difficulties, just tell me and I may be able to help you." blocking the door, Congratulations, who had always had a good attitude, was unwilling to give in this time. After a long time, the door panel opened from the inside, and a wrinkled face appeared in the house. Xiao Xi, are you back? ?An old and tired voice sounded, and both Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao saw the old man in the house. ?The other person looks to be in his nineties and has no defects on his body. Grandma, dont come out! Congratulations looked gloomy. He seemed to be worried about what Gao Ming would do to the old man. ??The old man in the house opened the door tremblingly and stared at everyone with doubts. The old man had white hair: "Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Are you looking for Xiao Xi?" The old man seemed to be suffering from Alzheimer''s disease and did not recognize Congratulations. Gao Ming seized the opportunity and said to the old man: "We are friends of Congratulations and want to come and see you." "Oh, well, come in quickly. My grandson is a very hard-working young man, very diligent and kind-hearted, but his life is not good." The old lady entered the house with a cane and a high life. ?Congratulations upon seeing this, he had no choice but to accept his fate: "Come in, everyone." The rental house is not big and is very warmly decorated. There are not many belongings of the elderly in it, and there are congratulations and photos of the elderly everywhere. ?Helping the old man, Gao Ming made repeated confirmations and discovered a surprising factthe old lady was alive! A living person living in the shadow world! "I believe you have also discovered it." Congratulations closed the door and he looked at the photos all over the room: "My grandma is a ghost. She still followed me after she died. Maybe it''s because I have always made her worried." She is a ghost??? Gao Ming opened his eyes and looked at Congratulations: In your opinion, are you a human? Isnt it like this? Gong Xi told the story of himself and his grandma. When he was very young, his parents came to Hanhai to work, but both of them disappeared. Grandma took him to Hanhai to find his father and mother. They were looking for people and living at the same time. Congratulations was brought up little by little by his grandma. They lived in an apartment provided by the Charity Federation. In order to make grandma less tired, Gongxi was very sensible and diligent. He worked several jobs every day. He and his grandma depended on each other until her death. ?But strangely, one day later, he suddenly found his lost grandma in the building, but her grandma seemed not to recognize him. This is a story told by Gong Xi from his own perspective, but Gao Ming heard a completely different story from the old lady. The old man held Gong Xis photo frame. She said that she was sorry for Gong Xi and could not do anything to help Gong Xi. She even took Gong Xi to wander the vast sea, which resulted in ruining Gong Xis life. She asked Gongxi to join the Charity Federation. Later, Gongxi seemed to have heard news that she shouldn''t have heard and disappeared in the building. She kept looking for her grandson in the building, but she never found him again. "My grandma became confused after she became a ghost." Congratulations sat next to the old man and held the old man''s calloused hand: "She has forgotten a lot of things, and even I can''t recognize them." Following the story told by the old lady, Gao Ming looked at Gong Xis face again. Gong Xis mouth was sewn shut and filled with money. From this point of view, what the old lady said may be the truth. One person and one ghost were sitting on the bed. Gao Ming did not expect to encounter such a scene in the building. He used to regard these strange stories in the shadow world as a game, but the truth seemed not to be the case. ?Looking at Congratulations, Gao Ming hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Congratulations, your family has turned into ghosts, aren''t you afraid?" "Of course I''m afraid." Congratulations didn''t let go: "I''m afraid that she''ll worry about me not eating well or sleeping well. I''m afraid that she''ll be worried about me all the time. I''m afraid that she thinks I''ll be bullied. I''m afraid that one day she will Suddenly disappeared." A certain string in his heart seemed to be touched. Gao Ming wanted to tell the old man the truth. He slowly squatted in front of the old man and gently held the old man''s other hand: "Grandma, congratulations on coming back, but he became Ghost, are you afraid?" "I''m afraid..." The old man nodded: "I''m afraid I won''t recognize him." (End of this chapter) Chapter 46 People have two hearts Chapter 46 People have two hearts What is a person? What is a ghost? At this moment, Gao Ming couldn''t tell the difference. He was afraid of both humans and ghosts, fearing that the other would think he was a stranger. In the past, Gao Ming only regarded the invasion of the shadow world into reality as a disaster, and felt that the game he made would destroy the city, but now he has other ideas in his mind. Zhao Xi came back, and all the neighbors in the building were scared, cursing, crying, and asking for help; Congratulations also came back, but grandma was waiting for him. Even if she was confused and couldn''t recognize him, she would still wait for him. Who is at fault? ?Congratulations let go of the old lady''s hand and began to sort out the photos in the house: "We have to move faster, the building manager may come again at any time." Are you moving to another floor? "No, go hide in the room with the white lantern first. The building management there doesn''t even dare to go in." Congratulations dragged out a big box and carefully put away the photos and various items: "Do you want to come together? You just said If you have a conflict with the building manager, he will most likely come to cause trouble for you. Then go hide first. Gao Ming had seen many rooms with red lanterns in Surabaya apartments, but he had never seen one with white lanterns. ?After everything was packed up, Congratulations picked up grandma and dragged a big box out of the room. He looked around and saw that there was no one in the corridor, and waved to Gao Ming: "Quick! Don''t let anyone see us entering the white house." ?Several people quickly ran to the other side of the corridor, grabbed a large handful of paper money from the box and lit it, and then walked back and forth in the corridor with Gao Ming. ?The ashes of the paper money were scattered in the shadows. When we turned back for the fourth time, a white lantern was hung in front of the door of a rental house in the middle of the corridor. Get in quickly! ? Pushing open the door, the biting Yin Qi penetrated into the body, Gao Ming''s hair stood on end, and he took a breath of cold air. This seems to be the room where the murder occurred! Zhu Miaomiao grabbed the fire ax and her body was shaking uncontrollably. "Yes, it''s the room where the murder occurred." Congratulations'' expression also became a little scary. After he entered the room, he felt much less alive and his face became pale. Putting the box flat on the ground, he took out various tributes and placed them at the door of the bedroom. He knelt on the ground and recited very respectfully: "This house has an owner. I would like to warn everyone that you should leave when you need to, and come and go when you need to." The **** of the house has returned to his place, and he has given way to the miscellaneous things, and the grains and grains have been provided for generations to come. After kowtowing a few times, he took out a wooden sign of congratulations and placed it in the center of the tribute. "What are you doing in a daze? Let''s worship together." Congratulations and lit a few candles: "Every household in the Surabaya apartment worshiped gods, but later they were only allowed to worship flesh and blood gods. If you dare to worship other gods in the apartment building, you will definitely suffer disaster. " You dont seem to be worshiping the Flesh Immortal now, right? Zhu Miaomiao saw that the wooden sign said House God. "The Yin House with the white lanterns is an exception. They are all families that suffered disaster because they did not worship the Flesh Fairy, so they have to worship other gods here." Before the congratulations were finished, cracks appeared on the wooden sign, and then in front of everyone His face was shattered. The candles were extinguished, the cold wind was blowing, and the thick black cloth curtain between the living room and the bedroom slowly swayed, and a paper female doll poked its head out. ?Congratulations. When you see this, you immediately kneel down and kowtow. The black cloth curtain fell, and there was an Eight Immortals table in the bedroom. Around the table were seven paper figures of different ages, with a bowl of red rice in front of them. ?In the dark room, the paper man slowly turned his head. It is said that paper figures have eyes but not eyes, and paper horses stand without raising their manes. Many paper makers will use needles to poke holes to replace the eyes of the paper figures, but every paper figure in this room has human eyes. "Are we disturbing other people''s dinner party?" Gao Ming moved back. He could feel that the eyes of the eight paper figures were on him! The girl staggered out of the bedroom. She came to Gao Ming''s side, put her hand into Gao Ming''s pocket, and took out Bai Xiao''s black ring and the amulet given by Uncle Wu. Gao Ming did not dare to stop him. He watched the girl take apart the amulet and shake off the fragments of photos wrapped inside. ??Those fragmentary photos seem to have been torn from a family portrait. It seems that it is precisely because of the existence of these photos that the ordinary-looking talisman paper has a special effect. Is this a photo of you? Gao Ming raised his head, and the seven paper figures in the room appeared in front of him at some point, standing together like a family. There was blood-red rice stuck to the corners of their mouths, with strange expressions on their faces. Gao Ming, who had seen many horrific scenes, felt very uncomfortable now. He was frightened by the sight of the paper man. Throwing the amulet into the fire pot, the girl took Gao Ming''s hand and entered the bedroom. There was an old man in a ragged coat hiding in the corner. "Uncle Wu?" Gao Ming recognized the other person at a glance: "You can survive being involved in a level four abnormal event. Uncle, you really hide your secrets." Uncle Wu wanted to pretend that he didn''t know Gao Ming. The amulet he sold to Gao Ming was made by himself, and it seemed to use a photo of the deceased: "Ahem, cough, cough, you are really looking for death, and you actually ran in." Isnt this to save more people? Gao Ming pulled Uncle Wu up: You didnt tell me the truth before. "Everything I said is true. These paper figures are the innocent souls of the family extermination case. I worship them every year, and they are also protecting me." Uncle Wu pushed Gao Ming aside: "If a dog bites Lu Dongbin, no matter what. Understand peoples hearts, you guys are all lunatics who dont listen to advice. Have you met other people in the bureau? He ate the meat and may have died. Uncle Wu walked to the door. There was a small altar behind him. Every year he seemed to go to the haunted house to worship the dead. He originally did this just for peace of mind, but he didn''t expect that it would save his own life after the ghost stories invaded reality. "What is going on in this apartment building? How come some residents have deformed flesh and blood, some have turned into ghosts, and some unfaithful investigators have been treated as human sacrifices and taken to the butcher shop?" Gao Ming finally found someone who could communicate with him. He would not let Uncle Wu leave today no matter what. "It''s bad luck for me to meet you." Uncle Wu wrapped himself in his shabby coat. It was very cold in the room, so he wore the thickest one: "Come and watch this video." He took out an old-fashioned DV from under the altar. A family of four was having a birthday party, and his father was recording a video on the DV. As soon as they lit the candles, there was a knock on the door. My mother went to open the door, and then there were screams and running sounds, and the DV in my father''s hand fell to the ground. Blood was flowing in the house, and a family of four fell into a pool of blood. The neighbor heard the noise and wanted to check, but the murderer ran into the neighbor''s house again. Eight members of two families died unjustly in an apartment. ??After doing all this, the frantic murderer did not flee the scene. Instead, he drew strange symbols in the house and finally committed suicide. The murder case? How come you have this video? As a person who works in a prison for serious offenders, Gao Ming felt horrified when he saw the video. "I... was patrolling that night, and when the murderer came upstairs, he happened to pass by me." Uncle Wu''s eyes were full of guilt: "If I could have noticed something was wrong earlier, maybe the tragedy would not have happened." Then why didnt you hand this video over to the police? Gao Ming was a little confused. "You keep looking back." The DV was still playing. After the tragedy, the first people to arrive were not the police, but people from the Charity Federation. As if they had predicted that something like this would happen, they entered the house and took something off the murderer''s body. "This matter is related to the Charity Federation, but there is no direct evidence." Uncle Wu was very scared: "The murderer is dead and the case cannot be investigated further. If I don''t take away the DV, this video will probably disappear inexplicably. You Never underestimate the influence of Hanhai Charity Federation. They have built many schools, hospitals and welfare facilities, which are the hope of countless poor people. The Hanhai Charity Federation did do things for the poor in the past, but thats not necessarily the case now. Gao Ming was not targeting the Charity Federation, he was targeting Situ An. "Ever since the Surabaya apartment was repaired, the Charity Federation has been moving things inside, but most of those things are prepared for the dead." Uncle Wu was not stupid at all. He kept everything in mind. He put two red wax sticks in his heart. and four pieces of white wax placed in front of him: "The people from the Hanhai Charity Federation are raising ghosts with a purpose, and they have succeeded. The two most dangerous ghosts in this building, one is the murderer who caused the massacre, and it killed It is extremely sexual and has a heart of flesh and blood; there is also a statue of a flesh and blood fairy worshiped by the residents in the building. The clay statue has been channeled and has grown a heart made of thoughts. "Except for those two, the residents in the building can be roughly divided into four categories." Uncle Wu took out four sticks of white wax: "The appearance comes from the heart. Under the influence of the Flesh Fairy, these four categories of residents have shown different characteristics respectively. The signs of life, death, desire, and evil. "The appearance of life is like you and me, outsiders who remain human; the appearance of desire is the intermediary salesman. The desires in their hearts are aroused, and their flesh and blood are different from ours. They can never leave here and can only become immortals of flesh and blood. Believers; the sign of death is that of people who are not long dead, their whole body is shrouded in shadows, and their bodies are covered with black letters. They can only survive by eating the meat on the table of the flesh and blood fairy; the last is the sign of evil, where the ghosts of many victims in the building are Trapped here, they have nowhere to go, are full of resentment, and are considered unlucky. Uncle Wu carefully pushed the white wax away: "The residents of the Four Phases are not scary. I think as long as we kill the two most terrifying ghosts, we should be able to escape." "Old man, you may have overlooked a force." Gao Ming took another piece of red wax and said, "Situ An, the vice president of Hanhai Charity Federation, is also in the building." (End of this chapter) Chapter 47 Three different ways to pass levels Chapter 47 Three different ways to pass the level "Situ An?" Upon hearing this name, Wu Bo''s back became even more stooped. He subconsciously wanted to hide himself: "You must be careful about this person." Have you ever dealt with him? "I always thought ghosts were scary until I met Situ An in the Surabaya Apartment." Uncle Wu licked the wound on his lip: "I couldn''t leave the Surabaya Apartment, so I had to pretend to be crazy and act like a fool to survive. It''s because of this person. I can''t escape. Out of Hanhai, if I acted even slightly sober, I might be killed. I had thought about giving the video to the Hanhai police before, but a similar situation had happened before, and a young volunteer told me what I had overheard. Newspaper office, the recording was later sent to Situ An, and the young volunteer disappeared from the building forever. " Hearing what Uncle Wu said, the congratulatory grandma suddenly became a little excited. The young volunteer in Uncle Wu''s mouth seemed to be congratulations! ?However, Congratulations himself didnt remember any of this. He lay on the ground respectfully. "Situ An... It seems that we have to find a way to keep him in the abnormal event forever." Gao Ming had a very special feeling in his heart. He had never met Situ An in person, but he felt extreme hostility and murderous intention towards Situ An. , it seems that something very bad happened between them. "That guy is just an evil ghost in human skin." There was a trace of fear in Uncle Wu''s eyes: "The heart of flesh and blood on the murderer''s body and the heart of the gods on the flesh and blood fairy clay sculpture must not fall into the hands of Situ An. It seems that the Charity Federation raises ghosts in the Surabaya apartment just for those two hearts. Uncle Wu drew a few lines on the yellow paper: "The evil murderer lives in a certain room in the building. He only goes out when he kills people. I can''t determine its location, but you can first go and get the clay sculpture of the Flesh Fairy." Destroyed. Where are the clay sculptures? "On the basement floor of Building A, there is a secret ancestral hall in the darkest and most unlucky place in the whole apartment. The statue of the Flesh Fairy is enshrined there." Uncle Wu took out another handful of talismans from his arms: "I am old. If you have bad legs and feet, going with you guys will be a drag on you. Keep these talismans, they might come in handy. " Putting away the talisman, Gao Ming looked at the paper figures: "Do you want to go together? Your murderer is in the building. This is a blood feud." ?The seven paper figures did not move. Only the oldest paper figure grabbed a handful of rice from the altar and stuffed it into Gao Ming''s pocket. What is this for? The white rice is what I offer to the deceased. Uncle Wu explained: If you really have to eat meat, this handful of white rice can help you stay sane for a short time. The meat Uncle Wu mentioned should be the kind that white owl eats. After eating it, it will turn into a madman, but it is extremely difficult to kill. "You seem to be considering the worst outcome." Gao Ming took Zhu Miaomiao out of the Yin House, and not long after, Congratulations also ran out. ?The paper people agreed to protect Gong Xis family, but only if Gong Xi helped Gao Ming destroy the clay statue of the Flesh Fairy. ?Most of the residents in the building believe in the Flesh Immortal, but Gong Xi is an exception. His belief is to take good care of his grandma. As long as you can protect your family, it doesn''t matter who you trust. "I''ll lead the way, I know the location of the ancestral hall." Congratulations became the "ghost" and walked at the front. Gao Ming followed Zhao Xi silently, and he began to truly understand the shadow world in this ghost story game. Phases come from the heart. The residents in the building are divided into four phases, maintaining a delicate balance. This is just a small microcosm of the shadow world. The shadow world is not just a disaster, it is also a world in itself and has its own rules. After Xuanwen walked through the corridor, she stopped and vaguely heard Gao Ming calling her. Looking back, Xuan Wen saw Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao following side by side. Everything seemed to be normal. Continuing to move forward, after passing another corner, Xuan Wen''s eyes suddenly changed, and she took out a sharp knife from her backpack. Whats wrong? Yan Hua frowned. "While we were immersed in the shadows, Gao Ming and another living person were replaced." There was no emotion in Xuan Wen''s voice. She was completely different from when she was next to Gao Ming. Can you tell? I can sense the approximate location of Gao Ming, and the person behind is not him. Turning around, Xuan Wen put the hand holding the knife behind her back, and strode towards Gao Ming with a smile on her face. ?Seeing Xuan Wen coming over, "Gao Ming" was a little confused. Just as he was about to speak, the sharp knife wrapped in shadow had already pierced his neck! There was no blood flowing out, and "Gaoming" whose neck was penetrated slowly turned from surprise to madness. He rushed towards Xuan Wen with the tip of the knife. The blade of the blade slid, Xuan Wen''s eyes turned red, and she put her hand on Gao Ming''s heart. The replaced "Gaoming" gradually lost control of his body, and the shadow in his body attacked himself! "Zhu Miaomiao" next to her knew that she had been discovered and swung the fire ax at Xuan Wen, but her arm was held by five steel-like fingers. ?Yan Hua punched down, and "Zhu Miaomiao"''s body deformed instantly. He didn''t give "Zhu Miaomiao" time to react, and his fists were like a violent storm. ?There was no sound of blood or broken bones, but every time Yan Hua punched, the evil ghost tattoos on her body would become vivid, and all the shadows escaping from Zhu Miaomiao''s body would be eaten by the evil ghosts! The replaced "Zhu Miaomiao" was scattered. Yan Hua put away his fists. He looked to one side and saw that Xuan Wen had already solved "Gao Ming". "Leave the last cut to me, don''t use your fists." Xuan Wen seemed to see something, she stared at Yan Hua''s left hand. ?After Yan Hua killed Zhu Miaomiao, several strange black words appeared on his hand, like some kind of curse. At Xuan Wen''s reminder, Yan Hua also discovered the black letter, but he didn''t care: "Go to Gao Ming first. He is the only one who knows where my sister is, and he must not die." "He is the only one who knows where your sister is?" Xuan Wen held a sharp knife in her backhand: "Men really like to hide secrets." ?Strutting forward, avoiding the shadows, Yan Hua''s tall and strong body made it difficult for him to hide. Of course, he was not prepared to hide at all. No matter what he encounters, Yan Hua dares to rush forward and fight. The ferocious giant ghost on his body becomes more and more real, but there are more and more black characters on his body. "Are you ready to kill all the way? This is a level 4 abnormal event." Xuan Wen couldn''t persuade Yan Hua. Each of them might become a super criminal in the future. Most of these people are paranoid. In addition to the high life as a link, It is difficult for them to truly trust others. I dont understand what level four abnormal events are. I only know that since my fists can cause damage to them, there is no need for me to be afraid. There are more and more black words on Yan Hua''s body, and Yan Hua''s body is getting stronger and stronger. The giant ghost tattoo on his body has become more complicated, as if a real evil ghost is standing behind Yan Hua. ?Wan Qiu followed the team silently. As he walked, he suddenly found that he was the only one left in the corridor. The corridor is different from before? ?Wan Qiu shrank his neck, shadows came from all directions, and he was a little scared. The apartment building was even more eerie than before, and there was an indescribable stench in the air. With his heart pounding, Wan Qiu stood in the corner. The unknown encounter made him panic. However, compared with the damage caused to him in his past life, these anomalies did not break through his psychological defense. Gao, Gao Ming He called out softly, but there was no response from anyone around him. The person who said he wanted to protect him just disappeared. ?Superior intuition told him that there was danger ahead. Wan Qiu didn''t know what to do. He curled up in the corner of the corridor, hugging his legs. After about a few minutes, Wan Qiu''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and a strong sense of crisis reminded him that he must leave. Not knowing where to hide, Wan Qiu got into the 506 rental house next to her in desperation. ?Shortly after he closed the door, a man wearing a mouse mask walked over, holding the keys and the building manager''s ID in his hand, and stopped where Wan Qiu was sitting just now. Chewing something in his mouth, the man took off his mask and the tip of his nose twitched, as if searching for the breath of a living person. ?Wan Qiu covered his mouth and nose. He could see clearly through the peephole. Under the mouse mask was the face of a mouse! ??The building manager that everyone in this apartment building is afraid of seems to be just a rat that has eaten some flesh and blood! (End of this chapter) Chapter 48 Everyone is trying to survive in their own way Chapter 48 Everyone is trying to survive in their own way ?Spitting out a piece of bone, the building manager put on his mask again and swayed away. He breathed a sigh of relief, and Wan Qiu let go of the hand covering his mouth and nose, and a strong stench entered his nose. This house smells so bad, as if someone has been dead for many days. Looking down at the trash can and shoe cabinet, they were very clean and there was nothing dirty, just some waste paper thrown in. ?Wan Qiu unfolded the paper, which seemed to be torn from the diary. Today is the thirtieth day since I moved to 505. Opposite me is a beautiful and gentle single mother. She often goes out to buy groceries at night. I can always meet her in the corridor after my night shift. She is really beautiful, with smooth black hair. Whats a little strange is that she always wears the same set of clothes, and she also has a faint strange smell. I didnt pay attention at first, but when it was getting dark, the landlord told me something. He said that the house opposite me, which had been vacant for half a year, was finally rented out, and someone would be able to keep me company in the future. I dont understand why there is a single mother living in an empty house. I can obviously hear the childrens laughter every night, and the stench emanating from that room is getting stronger and stronger. "Stink?" Wan Qiu''s mind raced: "The owner of the diary lives in 505, but this seems to be 506, which is the room opposite him?" The faint light shone on Wan Qiu, and he saw footprints stained with "red mud" remaining on the cement floor of the living room. "Is blood mixed with mud?" Wan Qiu slowly squatted down and looked forward along the footprints until a pair of pale legs appeared in his field of vision. ?There was no warning, the legs seemed to be in the living room. ?Although Wan Qiu was mentally prepared in advance, he still sat down on the ground in shock. Moving his eyes upward, he saw a girl standing between the living room and the kitchen. ?The girl was wearing black clothes. It seemed that she had not seen the sun for a long time, and her skin was frighteningly white. ?Everything in the room was soaked with stench, and the girl was no exception. However, apart from the pungent odor, the girl seemed not to be much different from other normal children. ?Her clothes were washed cleanly, her hair was braided into two cute little braids, and she had a strawberry bear stuffed doll in her arms. "Mom, someone is coming in." The girl''s voice was hoarse and dull. She seemed to be afraid of the people outside the house, so after seeing Wan Qiu, she immediately called her mother. ?There was no light on in the kitchen, and the curtain was down, so you couldn''t see what was inside. A moment later, another girl who looked four or five years old came out of the kitchen. She was holding three bowls and cried while saying: "Mom stopped talking and ignored me again." He put the bowl on the table with difficulty. The stench on this child was more pungent than that on the child in the living room. Sister, lets eat. The little girl was very sensible. She wiped away her tears and ran to her sister first, then looked at Wan Qiu: Would you like to join us? The food my mother cooks is delicious! Boom! The kitchen knife struck **** the chopping board. The mother the two sisters said was really in the kitchen. ?Wan Qiu sat at the table as quickly as possible, very obedient. The atmosphere at the dinner table was a bit scary. The sister holding the strawberry bear said nothing and lowered her head. The short sister was very lively and looked at Wanqiu from time to time. "My name is Nannan, and she is my sister named Xianxian. We have lived here a long time ago, but now there are always bad people trying to drive us away, saying that this house is not ours." Nannan was a little angry. She grabbed her chopsticks and thought Want to talk to Wan Qiu: "Aren''t you here to drive us away too?" ??Shaked his head, Wan Qiu''s eyes wandered between Nannan and Xianxian, he opened his mouth, but in the end he said nothing. ??The sound of cooking rang out in the kitchen, and the pungent stench gradually gained a scent of vegetables. Soon the kitchen curtain was opened and a plate of fried cabbage was brought out. ??The spicy, sour and crisp cabbage is placed on a pure white plate, which is being held by five highly rotten fingers. Im going to serve the food. Nannan was very active, ran to the door of the kitchen, and brought the dish to the dining table. ?The "mom" who was busy in the kitchen did not come out. The curtain fell and the five fingers disappeared into the darkness. He put the oil in the pot and "Mom" seemed to start cooking the second dish. It didn''t take long for the meaty aroma to spread. It was a meat dish. ?Wan Qius eyelids twitched wildly after seeing the five rotten fingers sticking out from the kitchen. The strange story became true. The mother of the two girls was dead, but in order not to be kicked out of the apartment building, her soul was still attached to the rotting corpse. She cooked, washed clothes, and braided the hair of the two girls every day. The younger daughter Nannan still does not understand death and still regards her mother as her mother; the eldest daughter Xianxian understands everything in her heart, but she is not willing to leave because her mother is her mother. The second dish will be ready soon. Wan Qiu is very stressed now, and ghosts keep flashing in his eyes. From the third course onwards, everything will tear off its gentle coat and become a death trap at every turn. Wan Qiu saw various ways of death. The eldest daughter would serve the second dish, and then it would be his turn. If he passed by, he would be dragged into the kitchen and killed by his "mother" to make the third dish. ; If he doesn''t go away, he will be killed by his sisters; if he runs away, "mother" will come out of the kitchen to chase him; if he doesn''t run, he will be left here forever. With tears of blood streaming from her eyes, Wan Qiu hugged her head and did not dare to look at the kitchen. The aroma of meat became rich, a plate of bright red meat was quickly prepared, and the plate was held out with rotten fingers. The two girls became excited when they smelled the aroma of meat. Just as the eldest daughter was about to go over, Wan Qiu seemed to have made a sudden decision. He walked ahead of his eldest daughter, his calves trembling, and came to the kitchen. ?When Wan Qiu held the plate of meat with both hands, his courage was completely exhausted. There were blood and tears on his face, and his legs became weak. He slowly sat on the ground. "You can''t bully me...Mom, where is my mother..." ?Countless tragic past events flashed through his mind, and Wan Qiu was frightened to death, but the only person willing to help him also disappeared. ?His mind is now blank and his body is not in control. He is scared, very scared. He feels like he is going to die. After Wan Qiu finished speaking, the sound of cooking in the kitchen stopped. The eldest daughter, Xianxian, slowly raised her lowered head with a strange look on her face. The younger daughter jumped off the chair and came to Wan Qiu''s side. Wan Qiu, who was frightened and crying, felt someone walking towards him, and he curled up together. ??The little daughter with cute pigtails stretched out her hand. Seeing that Wan Qiu didn''t respond, she whispered something towards the kitchen. ??The kitchen curtain swayed slightly, five rotten fingers lifted it open, and a face completely covered by black hair stuck out. ??The stench surged through the room, and Wan Qiu could clearly see a bloodshot eyeball through the gap in the black hair. "Mother?" There was a low growl in the oppressive darkness, and the other arm of the cunning mother slowly raised the huge kitchen knife. Her eyes had completely turned into blood. ?Wan Qiu''s heart was beating very fast. He closed his eyes tightly, but after waiting for a while, he didn''t feel any pain. ?Slowly opening his eyes, Wan Qiu saw Mother Wei''s five fingers gently touching his head. "You can''t compete with us for your mother, but if you feel uncomfortable, you can tell us." The little girl said in a mature adult tone. Sitting back at the dinner table, Wan Qiu still had an unreal feeling. He could see death with his eyes, but things other than death rarely related to him. Mama Wei came out with the third dish and looked at the mother and daughter who were starting to eat. Wan Qiu didn''t pick up the chopsticks. He felt as if he had deceived Mama Wei. Actually, I came in from outside. Without telling any lies, Wan Qiu told Mother Wei and her two daughters all her experiences. ?In Wanqiu''s unfortunate life, this was the first time he experienced the feeling of home. He even had the illusion that he treated his mother as a family member. Maybe its because he has suffered too much evil, so when he encounters a little bit of good, Wan Qiu will try his best to grasp it. After learning that Wan Qiu''s friend was missing in the building, her enthusiastic little daughter immediately said: "Let''s go find Ba Po, she knows everything!" Be careful the building manager will arrest you. ?The elder sister glared at the younger sister, who retorted unconvincingly: "How about we just arrest the building manager! There are so many people in our building, why are we afraid of him?" The building manager represents the flesh and blood fairy, you **** girl, you are just talking nonsense. The elder sister began to reprimand the younger sister. "I saw the real face of the building manager before." Wan Qiu said weakly: "The building manager you are all afraid of seems to be a mouse, but it has eaten something secretly, so it has particularly scary things on its body. breath." ?Wan Qiu does not believe in ghosts and gods in his heart, because every time he is bullied, he keeps praying, but no one helps him. In his opinion, the world is so miserable. Even if there is a God, it is not his God. (End of this chapter) Chapter 49 Is it meat? Or ego? Chapter 49 Is it meat? Or ego? Mama Weis little daughter was recognized for the first time. She was very happy and held Wan Qius arm. ?The house was filled with a strong stench, but Wan Qiu looked at his little daughter''s smiling face and felt a little dazed. He seemed not too willing to leave here. ?Shadows gathered towards Wan Qiu''s body, and footsteps suddenly came from outside the house, and then he heard someone touching the door lock. ?The little daughter, who was smiling happily, turned stiff. She looked at her sister and said, "Those bad guys are here again." ?Wan Qiu ran to the door and looked through the peephole. There were two men in the uniforms of the Bureau of Investigation in the corridor. They were sneaky and marked each house. "Investigator?" Wan Qiu found that the investigators outside the house were different from Gao Ming. The two people had strange black characters branded on their bodies, and their expressions were also very anxious, as if they would die if they did not complete something. "They have been here before, and the uncle opposite who liked to peek was killed by them." The younger daughter was very angry. The investigators are hunting down the residents in the building? How can they find the strength to fight against the ghosts? Wan Qiu was very confused. They ate meat, not the kind of meat made by mother, but the meat from the ancestral hall restaurant. The elder sister held her younger sisters hand: Dont run around, be obedient, and stay at home. As soon as my sister finished saying this, there was a knock on the door. Gao Ming has been entering the Surabaya apartment for a long time. He did not hear the sounds of quarreling or fighting, nor the shouts for help. This apartment building seemed to be no different from an ordinary apartment. Given Yanhuas violent and irritable character, she should have made some noise. Could it be that they have encountered a danger that they must avoid? Gao Ming knew the "team members" he had recruited very well. There were rules in the building, but except for Zhu Miaomiao, no one in his team liked to abide by the rules. The corridor is getting quieter and quieter. Except for the three high-ranking people, few residents seem to come downstairs. Oil stains gradually appeared on the steps. After walking to the first floor, Gao Ming could clearly smell the aroma of meat. It was strange that a person like Gao Ming, who did not have much desire for food, felt a little hungry at this time. There was no need for congratulations to lead the way. The fragrance that drifted into the nose led several people to move. ??If you are not an old resident of Surabaya Apartment, you may not even know that there is a layer hidden under the apartment. ?Stepping out of the corridor, there are no rental houses on the basement floor. There are red-framed and white-background signboards hanging on the walls on both sides of the corridor. A restaurant open underground? The words on the signboard are no longer legible, the paint is severely peeled off, and there are cracks on the edges. It looks like a coffin board has been turned upside down on the door frame. Looking further away, there are restaurants on both sides of the aisle, and the tempting aroma of meat wafts out from here. Looking at the old advertising signs crowded together at different heights, several people felt a sense of fear, as if they would be sucked into a certain place. ??Slowly taking a step forward, Zhu Miaomiao smelled the aroma of meat, and her hand involuntarily touched the store door. ?Someone was moving behind the wooden door, and then the hotel door opened, and an old man wrapped in black cloth came out. ?The other party did not expect that Zhu Miaomiao was standing at the door, and the two bumped into each other. The black cloth fell to the ground, revealing the old man''s body. He had no ears or right eye, and only one arm was left. The old man''s appearance looks very scary, and there are obvious wounds on both ears, but he has a very satisfied look on his face, as if the problem that has been bothering him for a long time has been solved. ?Picking up the black cloth, the old man covered himself again and ran upstairs quickly. You guys come in and sit down. A mans voice came from inside the store. ?Gao Ming nodded to Zhu Miaomiao. He carried Zhao Xi on his back and entered the restaurant first. The restaurant converted from a rental house is not very big, with no customers or waiters, just wooden tables and plastic chairs. Because it was built underground, there were no windows or ventilation in the house, and it was filled with the rich aroma of meat. "Stop standing around, come in." The man''s voice seemed to come from the kitchen, and he urged impatiently. All three of them entered the room and sat on a wooden table. They picked up the menu and looked at it. They found that only the names of the dishes were marked on the menu, but not the prices. "Don''t look at me, I haven''t been here either." Congratulations pushed the menu in front of Gao Ming: "Just order something?" "Things without a specific price are often the most expensive." Before Gao Ming could make up his mind, the restaurant door was opened, and the three of them were startled. They looked towards the door of the store, their eyes full of surprise. ?An investigator holding a piece of broken incense walked into the restaurant. He was in a very unstable mental state and was in a trance. His mouth was drooling, and four-fifths of his eye sockets were filled with whites. ?The investigator completely ignored the others, grabbed the menu, opened the thick black curtain, and ran into the back kitchen. ?The room became quiet for a moment. After about a few minutes, the investigator came out holding a piece of meat with his left hand, and his right hand disappeared. ?His eyes were fixed on the meat on the plate. The meat was crystal clear and swaying tremblingly as the investigator moved around. Find a seat and sat down casually. The investigator didn''t even use chopsticks. He gently grabbed the piece of meat. ??The sauce slid down his hand, and the investigator swallowed. He pursed his lips, and then bit into the piece of meat bit by bit. ?The tips of the teeth broke through the tenderest layer of skin, and the meat juice overflowed. He continued to bite down, followed by the fat that melted in the mouth, smooth and tender. Slowly, the investigator bit into the lean meat underneath and sucked the soup. With less and less rationality in his eyes, the investigator began to bite hard. He not only ate the meat, but also bitten his hand that was stained with sauce. ?Blood and meat juice were mixed together, and the investigator stared blankly at the palm of his hand. There seemed to be black words crawling in his eyes. Getting up silently, the investigator staggered towards the door of the store. "Shall we go out first? Let''s see where he is going?" Zhu Miaomiao was tortured by the smell of meat in the store and felt very uncomfortable. Not only her appetite, but all her inner desires seemed to be aroused by the smell of meat. She did not dare to continue in the store. Stay. Putting down the menus, the three of them were about to follow the investigator when the door of the restaurant suddenly closed on its own. The old door panel looks ordinary, but no matter how hard you try, you can''t push it open. "Can''t you leave without eating?" Zhu Miaomiao was tortured by the smell of meat and became unconscious. She raised her fire ax and slashed at the door panel. There was a dull sound, and the ax didn''t seem to hit wood, but more like it hit a thick piece of fat. The store door was still not open, but bright red blood flowed from the place where the fire ax had struck it. Zhu Miaomiao still wanted to slash, but Gongxi quickly stopped her: "Look at the walls around you! After you slashed through the door just now, the wall of the restaurant seems to have moved a little distance towards us! The space inside the house has become smaller!" The blood dripped from the door panel without any fishy smell, and the smell of meat in the store became even stronger. "What do you guys want to eat?" The man''s voice came from the kitchen again. He didn''t seem to worry about his guests escaping at all: "If you want to order, just come to the kitchen with the menu." ?The smell of meat kept flowing to several people, and Gao Ming also felt extremely hungry. This hunger was not only physical, but also psychological. ?Various desires and longings occupy the consciousness, as if arms are tearing at the soul, making it impossible to maintain its original appearance. Zhu Miaomiao''s eyes gradually became bloodshot. She stared at the dinner plate that the investigator had just filled with meat, her lips trembling. She couldn''t help but pick up the dinner plate, wanting to taste the remaining meat juice on the plate. Zhu Miaomiao! He waved his hand and smashed the dinner plate into pieces, then locked Zhu Miaomiaos hands with his hands. "Why do you have to restrain yourself? Come to the kitchen to see what you want to eat. You will fall in love with this place!" The man''s voice was full of temptation. "What kind of meat are you selling?" Congratulations was also a little scared. Because of his grandma, he had never eaten meat in the building, but now he couldn''t help but want to eat meat, and even wanted to eat himself. "Have you noticed that most of the residents in the building have missing bodies? Aren''t you curious where their missing bodies have gone?" The man laughed: "No one forced them, they were all voluntary, and they were willing to exchange." The meat they eat...is their own bodies? "No, they sacrificed their bodies and ate their desires." The laughter stopped, and the voice of the man in the kitchen became eerie: "If everything is allowed to be traded, then when you are desperate, They dare to try anything, thats what people are like. (End of this chapter) Chapter 50 Temple of Flesh and Blood Chapter 50 Flesh and Blood Temple ??The restaurant seemed to have come to life. The walls slowly moved inward, and the door and door frame made a clashing sound, like teeth grinding up and down. Everyone has some kind of desire hidden in their heart, and I can turn your desire into reality. Eat the meat I prepared for you, and you will no longer be troubled. ?The strong scent of meat permeated her body, and Zhu Miaomiao began to lose control. She scratched her shoulders desperately. The nails dug into the flesh, and the blood dripped. Stimulated by the smell of meat, she seemed to see her parents who were buried in the sea of ??fire. When she was little, her parents put her on their shoulders and supported her as she grew up. When she grew up, her parents leaned on her shoulders, and she became their parents'' support. You can do what you want to do, you can see the people you want to see, and neither life nor death can separate you. You will stay together forever. ??The scent of blood and meat on Zhu Miaomiao''s shoulders mixed together, and two blurry faces were vaguely formed in the wounds. Zhu Miaomiao''s parents seemed to be crawling out of her shoulders. ?This is exactly what the goddess predicted. If it continues, Zhu Miaomiao''s inner desire will be aroused, and the horror reflected in the basin will really happen to her. "You wake up!" Gao Ming held Zhu Miaomiao down, but the changes in Zhu Miaomiao''s body continued. The smell of meat awakened Zhu Miaomiao''s deepest desire. Now it was Zhu Miaomiao who was taking the initiative to hug each other. She didn''t want to be separated from her parents, even if she turned into a monster, it didn''t matter. "Our instincts are contained in our flesh and blood. Your body will never lie to you. It has already made a choice for you." The man''s voice echoed in the restaurant: "Come on, come in, I have prepared a piece for you." Meat. Eat it, just eat it and you won''t be in pain anymore!" ?Zhu Miaomiao has lost his mind. If Gao Ming lets go now, Zhu Miaomiao will definitely rush into the kitchen and exchange for something at the cost of his body. Congratulations, you caught her! The restaurant is shrinking, and if it stays there, everyone will die. Gao Ming did not choose to sacrifice Zhu Miaomiao. He picked up the menu and walked directly to the kitchen while he was still awake. ?Hands on the chain with five fingers, Gao Ming opened the thick opaque curtain. The meat smells fragrant, but the interior of the kitchen is completely different from what Gao Ming imagined. There is no stove or open fire, only a strong man in chef''s uniform chopping meat. ?He repeated the movements in his hands as if mechanically, and threw the chopped meat into the pool behind him. The extremely alluring aroma of meat wafted from the pool. Gao Ming approached slowly and found that the chef had lost his eyes and ears, as well as his mouth and nose. Although he had a human shape, he felt more like a doll. "Have you thought about what you want to eat?" The man''s voice sounded again. This voice did not come from the chef''s mouth, but from the pool. Gao Ming held the menu and looked at the turbid pool. He didn''t see the monster in the pool, only his own reflection. "I will never force others to donate anything. I am much nobler than those hypocritical gods. All your efforts will be rewarded, and everything will go as you wish, as long as you pay enough." Lie in, touch your truest desires, and let me see what you want? ??The pool became increasingly turbid. As the chef poured the chopped meat into the pool, blood spread in the pool, dyeing the entire pool red at an extremely fast speed. Looking at the scene in front of him, Gao Ming thought of the copper basin in the Goddess'' house. When he got close to the copper basin, the water in the basin turned into blood in a short time. Humans have two hearts, one is a heart of flesh and blood that can be seen and touched; the other is something that exists somewhere, something that doesnt exist somewhere, it is both true and false, and it brings together thousands of hearts. The heart of the gods that is full of thoughts. " I will help you fulfill the desires of your flesh and blood heart, but in return, you must offer me your divine heart. The world in Gao Ming''s eyes was tilting. He couldn''t tell for a moment whether he was falling towards the blood pool or whether the blood pool was falling towards him. By the time he reacted, blood had already covered his body. The pool was not deep, but he felt that his body was sinking continuously, and his consciousness and body seemed to be separated. "You have a body that is accustomed to pain, strong limbs, a flexible brain, a pair of eyes that can see through the fog, and a heart of flesh and blood that has died countless times?" The man''s voice was obviously different from before. This was his tone. For the first time there was a change. Isnt this your first time here? The voice in the blood pool said the same thing as the goddess. How could Gao Ming care about this at this time? He tried his best to climb out of the pool of blood, but the mutilated bones caught him. Show me your desire, show me what your last wish was! The blood suddenly became turbulent, like a sharp knife piercing Gao Ming''s eyes. Severe pain came, and Gao Ming felt that his left eye had been taken away. Countless bloodshot eyes penetrated into his body from the eye socket, trying to spread to his heart and head. Countless memory fragments were stirred by blood and water. Gao Ming recalled some of the things that happened in the tunnel that day. With his remaining right eye, he could clearly see the corpses embedded in the tunnel walls. Those corpses were all looking at him. "ah!" ?Two screams sounded at the same time, a crack appeared at the bottom of the blood pool, and Gao Ming''s eyes turned blood red. The chain was pulled, Gao Ming''s left hand was grabbed by Zhao Xi, and he was dragged out of the blood pool. The smell of meat dissipated a lot, and the restaurant returned to normal. Only Gao Ming covered his left eye and fell to the ground. With the help of Gao Ming''s eyes, the thing in the blood pool saw Gao Ming''s past memories. It wanted to complete the ritual of offering sacrifices to the Flesh Immortal, but it seemed to have no ability to realize Gao Ming''s true inner desire. Team leader! Zhu Miaomiao has only now regained her senses. She has not eaten meat, but her body has already undergone alienation. "Pick up your ax and don''t be deceived anymore." It took a long time for Gao Ming to get up from the ground. His left eye could not be opened. At the cost of his left eye, Gao Ming saw the forgotten memory, and the bone-chilling chill clung to his heart. He did not dare to tell anyone what he saw. He clenched his hands and finally understood why the goddess and the voice in the blood pool said the same thing. The longing hidden deep in my flesh and blood turns out to be so terrible. Gao Ming sat on the edge of the pool and looked around with his remaining right eye. When a person glances around and doesnt find out who the villain is, then the biggest villain may be himself. Under the surprised gaze of everyone, Gao Ming jumped into the blood pool again. The current pool looked no different from an ordinary pool. ??Keeping groping at the bottom of the pool, Gao Ming found a strange statue in the center of the blood pool, with ghosts and gods on all sides holding a bleeding heart. "This is the statue of the Flesh Immortal. What we heard just now should be the Flesh Immortal''s voice." Congratulations approached Gao Ming and asked, "Why is there a crack on the clay sculpture?" ?He reached out and pointed at the left eye of the clay sculpture of ghosts and gods, but as soon as his fingertips touched it, the clay sculpture completely shattered. "I, I didn''t do anything?" Congratulations froze in place, as if to change the topic, he quickly turned to care about Gao Ming''s eyes: "Did your eyes be taken away by the flesh fairy?" Gao Ming didnt reply, he was still immersed in memory. The clay sculpture was destroyed, and the chef who had been chopping meat in the back kitchen finally stopped. He seemed to be called by something, and walked outside blankly. Im fine, lets follow the chef first and see where he is going? The severe pain distorted Gao Ming''s face and put him into an extremely calm state. He had to leave the Surabaya apartment alive and then enter that tunnel to take a look! Leaving the restaurant and walking past various signs, the chef came to a rental house in the middle of the basement floor. ?There seems to be something enshrined in this room. On the left side of the big red wooden door is written "Take all life" and on the right side is written "Take all death". (End of this chapter) Chapter 51 Situ An Chapter 51 Situ An ??The chef with ruined facial features pushed open the big red wooden door. Several people outside heard the sound of chanting scriptures and smelled the tempting aroma of meat. Gao Ming followed the cook. He saw that the room was full of portraits, each of them had a strange shape and their names were written on them. Each picture represents a living person? ?The faint scent of flesh came from the portrait, and it was only then that Gao Ming realized that the portrait was not drawn on paper, but on skin. Entering this strange room, Gao Ming seemed to be stared at by pairs of eyes, and Congratulations who followed behind him knelt on the ground without daring to raise his head. The chef lost his sense of the outside world. He lifted up the black cloth in the middle of the room, revealing a huge altar table placed against the wall. ??The table was maroon red with eight empty plates on it. Under the table was an investigator kneeling. He was wearing a uniform, his neck was covered with black writing, and he kept reciting scriptures that no one could understand. "Why are there investigators here?" Zhu Miaomiao was still confused, but Gao Ming had already begun to retreat. There was no statue of the **** in the center of the altar table, and the items for worship in the ancestral hall seemed to have been stolen! Bang! ?The chef who was in a daze at the serving table fell to the ground, his heart was pierced by a sharp knife, and his head rolled off. ?The sound of chanting scriptures slowly disappeared, the sound of chaotic footsteps came from all around, and the investigator who was kneeling in front of the altar also stood up. He has a handsome face, but unfortunately half of his face is covered in black marks. "Don''t get me wrong, we are also members of the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming took out his black ring: "Gao Ming, the leader of the Lishan Investigation Bureau of the Old City Branch." ?After verifying Gao Mings identity, the young investigator wiped off the blood on the knife and said coldly: Director of the Queens Investigation Bureau of the Eastern District BureauQing Ge. Director? The director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau was in his forties, and Qing Ge looked to be in his early twenties. Gao Ming felt that the other party was not even older than himself. "Do you know that because of your rash intrusion, you destroyed the trap we had laid out for a long time." Qingge''s voice was not loud, but his anger was very strong, as if he would draw a knife at the next moment: "Who asked you to come? Here?" Gao Ming didn''t give Zhu Miaomiao and Gong Xi any chance to speak, and said first: "No one asked us to come over. After getting separated from the team, our Lishan investigation team started investigating on our own. The smell of meat on the underground floor is very suspicious. ?Gao Ming is proficient in the psychology of micro-expressions, and he doesnt feel like he is lying at all. ??The blade of the knife was pointed at an angle. After Qing Ge looked at Gao Ming, he then looked at the other people: "Have you eaten the meat in the building?" No. Gao Ming shook his head. After receiving a positive answer, Qingge slowly put away the sharp knife and waved outside. ??The investigator squatting outside the door took out the medicine from his backpack and simply bandaged Gao Ming''s eyes. "Can I ask more? Who are you setting the trap to catch?" Gao Ming wiped the blood from his face: "I have no other intention, I just feel sorry for you. See if I can help you?" "There are two most terrifying ghosts in this building. One lives on people''s faith, and the other lives on human flesh and blood. We are here to kill the ghost who defrauds living people of their faith." Qing Ge looked towards Empty altar table: Its supposed to be here. With his mind spinning, Gao Ming could probably guess who the ghost Qing Ge was talking about. ??The two most terrifying ghosts are the ghosts who live on faith, corresponding to the clay statues of flesh and blood immortals, who have the hearts of gods; the ones who feed on flesh and blood are the murderers from many years ago, who have the hearts of flesh and blood. Since you are separated from the team, please stay. The investigator who bandaged Gao Mings wound smiled: My name is Tian Yuan, leader of the third team of Dazhai Investigation Bureau. Tian Yuan looks honest and honest, and he is also very optimistic: "Originally, I didn''t have any hope of living. Fortunately, I met the brothers from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. They are very familiar with this unusual incident." "Now is not the time for you to reminisce about the past. " Qingge''s expression was grim, and he walked out of the ancestral hall: "We should have been exposed, and there is no point in staying here. Everyone, please join me and help the director hunt down the cannibals!" ? It can be seen that Qing Ge has a very high prestige among the investigators. The words "hunting ghosts" were something that no one had dared to think about before, but it has become a reality in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Investigators from other bureaus saw hope of survival and rallied around Qing Ge, but they all seemed to have overlooked one thing. ?Other investigators from the Queen''s Investigation Bureau have disappeared, and Qing Ge seems to be the only one left alive in the entire Investigation Bureau. "Let''s go there too." Zhu Miaomiao did not follow the crowd, she only listened to Gao Ming''s words. Be careful, there is a problem with the people in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Gao Ming asked Gong Xi to leave secretly with Zhao Xi on his back, while he and Zhu Miaomiao infiltrated into the ranks of the Investigation Bureau. Actually, there was one thing that Gao Ming didn''t tell Qing Ge. It was Uncle Wu who told him everything. Since Uncle Wu had known about the existence of the ancestral hall for a long time, it was possible that Uncle Wu had stolen the things on the altar table. Its definitely not easy for that guy to survive in a ghost house for so long. Enduring the unimaginable pain, Gao Ming gritted his teeth and followed the team. The smell of meat in the corridor dissipated a lot, replaced by the faint smell of blood. Blood was flowing on the shadows, and an extremely dangerous aura appeared in the corridor on the fifth floor. ??A sharp bone-chopping knife slashed the neck of an investigator, and then the other person''s body was pushed out of the guardrail and fell downstairs. ?After the body collided with the ground and made a sound, the investigators walking in front recovered. They stopped and looked at the man in front of them in shock. ?Tall and well-dressed, the man was born with the aura of a superior man. His eyes were firm and sharp, as if nothing in the world could shake him. Gao Ming obviously saw the other party for the first time, but strong hostility had already arisen in his flesh and blood. He didn''t know what the other party had done, but a voice kept popping up in his mind - kill him! Situ An must be killed! "Director, the statue of the Flesh Fairy was stolen, we are late." Qingge, who was cold and withdrawn in front of others, now lowered his head, he did not dare to look into the other person''s eyes. "I don''t blame you. That statue is extremely difficult to deal with." The man stood on the corridor and looked at the investigators crowded at the corner of the fourth and fifth floors: "You all saw me kill an investigator. Members, are you afraid? Seeing that no one dared to speak, the man picked up a piece of meat from the ground and threw it in front of everyone. "Some of you joined the Bureau because your family members were killed by ghosts, some of you joined the Bureau because you wanted to find missing relatives and friends, and some of you joined the Bureau because you were driven by your inner sense of justice; you are all the most tenacious, You are the bravest people, but you discovered an extremely cruel truth after you actually joined the Investigation Bureau. The man glanced at each of the investigators: "Humans have no means to fight against ghosts. You are just the most heroic cannon fodder." The man at the top of the steps told the truth. "But it''s different now. I can give you a chance." The man pointed to the piece of meat on the steps: "You have a 50% chance of gaining the ability to kill ghosts, and a 50% chance of becoming a ghost killer." ghost." As soon as these words came out, all the investigators were a little moved. Only those who have been in a desperate situation know how precious the power to fight against ghosts is. "Why should we believe you? You just killed an investigator in front of all of us!" Some people are questioning, and some are worried. "I don''t need to deceive you, and I don''t need you to believe that when death comes, you will make a choice." The man withdrew his gaze: "You only need to remember one thing, the person who gave you this choice is I am Situ An, the director of Hanhai East District Investigation Bureau. (End of this chapter) Chapter 52 Meat is starting to get weird Chapter 52: Meat starts to be eaten ?Among the investigators present, some had heard of Situ An''s name. When everyone was hesitant, an investigator who had just grown up came out and grabbed the **** piece of meat on the ground. The smell of meat and blood were mixed together. The investigator looked at the bite marks on the meat and hesitated. ??The investigator who was killed just now seemed to have eaten this piece of meat, but unfortunately, he did not gain the power to fight against the ghost. With his Adam''s apple rolling, the young man was stared at by everyone. His eyes gradually turned red, and he suddenly lowered his head and bit into the piece of meat. ?The meat juice splashed out, and the young man swallowed it. It seemed that he had never eaten such delicious meat. Within a few seconds, the young man had finished eating the entire piece of meat without even reacting. The bloodshot eyes gradually became more and more, and the young man felt his heartbeat speeding up. He seemed to hear something, so he covered his ears and squatted on the ground. Kill them! Kill them all! ?Suddenly another voice came out of the young man''s mouth, and black words came out of his heart one after another, as if they were going to tear his heart apart. ?He was rolling on the ground. Other investigators tried to help, but were violently attacked by him. It was obvious that this young man had killed him. ? Lasted for a full three minutes, the young man collapsed to the ground, and no other sounds came out of his throat. Except for a few weird black words on his chest, it seemed to be no different from before. Slowly getting up, the young man wiped the sweat from his face and looked around blankly: "Did I succeed?" You have done it. Qing Ge pulled the young man behind him: Ghosts eat people, people eat meat, and meat eats ghosts. You have not become a ghost. Of course, you are not a human being now. But I dont feel any other changes except pain? Pain is strength. Qing Ge pulled out a sharp knife and pierced the young mans palm. This sudden scene frightened everyone. ??The young man covered his hands and screamed, but Qingge threw the knife in his hand in front of him: "Walk through the corridor. There is an alienated female ghost living at the entrance to the fifth floor of Building B. Use this knife to kill it." The investigators who have survived to this day are extraordinary, at least their endurance is much higher than that of ordinary people. ?Picking up the sharp knife with his good hand, the young man stumbled across the corridor, and other investigators quickly followed. Bang! Bang! Bang! ??The severe pain from his palm made the young man''s movements become rough. Bloodshot eyes gradually appeared, and his behavior became more and more weird. "I said I won''t go, I won''t go. How could the building manager be a mouse pretending to be a rat?" The fat lady''s voice sounded in the house. She seemed to have recognized the wrong person and opened the door unpreparedly. ??The young man''s face covered with veins raised slightly, and he waved the sharp knife decisively. ?The blade of the knife cut through Fatty''s skin, and the foul-smelling bad water splashed everywhere, but Fatty felt no pain, and just touched the wound on her stomach, and her pale face became ferocious. She grabbed the young man and tried to drag him into the house. Hold the knife with the injured hand instead! Hearing Qing Ges reminder, the young man immediately changed his hands. The wound was torn, blood slid down the blade, and new black words slowly drilled out of his palm. The blade fell again. This time, the wound he made on the fat wife''s body not only failed to heal, but also seemed to cause the skin around the wound to begin to fester rapidly. It really did harm to the ghost! Even if it only causes a small wound, it is of great significance to the investigator! As long as they can cause harm, as long as there is a chance to fight back, then all the suffering they have endured will have an outlet! With his eyes red, the young man was more terrifying than a ghost, and he attacked the fat wife hysterically. Is anyone willing to help him? Situ An took out another piece of meat and threw it towards the investigator with a smile. Huddled on the steps, after the investigators saw that the meat was indeed effective, several people began to fight for it, like hounds snatching food. ?The situation of turning into ghosts did not appear. Several investigators who had eaten meat felt the changes in their heartbeats. After adapting to the pain, they all rushed towards Building B. You evil ghosts! The fat lady shouted loudly, but no one in the building came to help her. Her voice became weaker and weaker, until she finally fell into the black water and turned into a puddle of mud. ?The investigators who had eaten the meat were filled with excitement, but Gao Ming took a deep breath. ??Due to the existence of "meat" in the Surabaya apartment, humans and ghosts may be reversed. Who is the evil ghost is only related to who has mastered the meat. No investigator turned into a ghost because of eating meat, which means Situ An lied at first. He killed the investigator not because he turned into a ghost, but for other reasons. A few casual words not only diverted attention, but also gave other investigators a psychological hint in this way. ?If you tell investigators that eating meat will make you worse than dead, many people may hesitate, but if there is only half a chance, then some people will take the gamble. ?While Gao Ming was thinking, he suddenly felt something. He raised his head and found Situ An looking at him. "Your expression is slightly different from other investigators." Situ An seemed to have discovered something very interesting: "I remember the faces of all the investigators in the Hanhai Investigation Bureau who have experienced Level 3 abnormal events, but I don''t seem to have seen you. My name is Gao Ming, and I am the leader of the investigation team of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. "Isn''t the team leader of the Lishan Investigation Bureau Bai Xiao?" Situ An''s eyes were bright and filled with indescribable horror: "I have met Bai Xiao, he is a very good investigator, I also want to Then call him to the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation." Because Bai Xiao is missing, I am now the acting team leader. "When we leave the Surabaya apartment alive, the word agent can be removed." Situ An looked away. He didn''t know whether he was talking about himself or his high fate. Striding towards the corridor, Situ An seemed like a born leader. He easily won the support of all investigators except Gao Ming. As the Acting Director of the Eastern District of the Investigation Bureau, he personally participated in abnormal events. This alone allowed him to gain the favor of the investigators, not to mention that he also discovered enough "meat" to change the fate of the entire city. "Everyone, we must survive this abnormal incident no matter what, and we must do everything we can to bring out the meat information!" Situ An threw his coat aside casually, and he took a bone chopping knife from his men. : "Now, there is only one thing I hope you can do. We should treat ghosts as ghosts treat us." The first soldiers are very charming, and they will do charity to people who are scattered by their wealth. Isn''t such a person worth following such a person? The investigators'' emotions have been aroused and they are rushing towards Building B. The humanity in them is constantly being eroded. It won''t be long before the "humans" will really become the "meat" of ghosts. Team leader, will something happen to the grandma on the first floor? Zhu Miaomiao was a little worried. "Situ An will definitely not let that old man go, because the old man knows his true face." Gao Ming looked at the crazy crowd. They stepped on the fat wife''s "blood" and slammed the door: "Situ An''s goal should be The bloodbath in the Surabaya apartment, whether human or ghost, is just a tool in his eyes." ?Many investigators have become "meat", and now Gao Ming understands why all the investigators from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau have disappeared. ?Screams echoed in the Surabaya apartment, but it was not the people who made the sound, but the residents in the building. ?Man and ghost are turned upside down, and the originally absurd world becomes even more absurd. (End of this chapter) Chapter 53 torture chamber Chapter 53 The House of Punishment There have been many murderers in Surabaya apartments. This was the case more than ten years ago, and it is still the case more than ten years later. Situ An was not prepared to coexist with the residents in the building from the beginning. He had already asked his men to mark the doors of his neighbors. He knew exactly which rooms contained ghosts, which rooms were traps, and which rooms were empty. The door panel was pried open and blood flowed across the room. As the killing time increased, the investigators who had eaten the meat gradually began to lose themselves. There are more and more black letters on their bodies, and their eyes are sometimes awake and sometimes confused. The seeds sown twenty years ago are now ripe for harvest. ?Looking at the investigators who were on the verge of losing control, Situ An had no sympathy in his eyes. Everything was going according to his plan. "Flesh" is not an "antidote" at all, but a "poison". It''s just that the stronger the will, the longer the person can resist the erosion of flesh and blood. And it happens that every investigator who has experienced Level 3 abnormal events has perseverance and resilience far beyond ordinary people. They walk in the most dangerous shadows and are the bravest people in the city. The blade hit the metal guardrail hard, and Situ An raised the bone-chopping knife in his hand: "Twenty years ago, there was a crazy murder case in Building A of Surabaya Apartments. Eight people from two families were killed. The murderer was wearing a bright red coat. After the murder, , committed suicide in fear of crime. Twenty years later, an abnormal event occurred, and the murderer who dehumanized became a hysterical cannibal, and he was in this building. " ??The more black words, the stronger the curse, and the easier it is for the investigators who eat the flesh to collapse, but correspondingly, the stronger the power they gain from the black words. Situ An used ordinary residents in the building to feed the investigators, and finally sharpened the "knife in his hand". Leading all the investigators to the first floor, Situ An went straight to the room where the goddess was. He knocked on the door politely. Im here to fulfill my promise. The door panel was opened a crack, and the goddess looked at the investigators who had eaten meat outside the house. She sighed softly: "You are really a madman." Along the crack of the door, the goddess threw out three killing talismans: "These are the only ones." "Kill the evil ghost, and you won''t have to worry about it anymore." Situ An looked down at the goddess: "I will take you out." There are only three cards left. The goddess closed the door, and the sound of locking came from inside the room. Picking up the blood talisman, Situ An stared at the goddess''s residence: "Every innocent person who was tortured by evil spirits can be made into a blood talisman. I gave you so many human skins, but you only succeeded in making three?" There was no response from the room, and Situ An did not stay any longer. He put away all three blood talismans, turned into the corridor with everyone, and stopped on the steps leading to the underground floor. Building B is different from Building A. There is a black iron door installed at the entrance to the underground floor, and the door is densely covered with magic symbols. "The evil ghost was sealed on the ground floor by the goddess?" Gao Ming paid careful attention to his surroundings. Situ An had a very strong purpose in doing things. He wanted to kill the evil ghost not to help the residents in the building, but to covet the evil ghost''s energy. Heart of Flesh: "If Situ An succeeds, with his brains and prestige, coupled with the evil ghost''s ability, I will be at an absolute disadvantage." Without retreating or escaping, Gao Ming opened his one eye, with madness burning in the depths of his pupils. ???Tearing off the magical talismans one by one, the dark wind howled, and terrifying laughter came from the underground level. ? ? Pushing the iron door open with force, talisman fragments were flying in the air. Situ An did not take the lead this time. He let other investigators enter first. ?The investigators, blinded by the killing, didn''t think much about it. Out of trust in Situ An, they walked down the corridor on the underground floor with sharp weapons. The basement level of Building A is filled with restaurants, while the basement level of Building B is like prisons. There are almost no traces of living people here. "Hu Ming, Hu Ling, Hu Xiaoxiao, Yuan Chen..." Every time Situ An read a name, the laughter in the corridor became more harsh. It seemed that these names made the evil ghost excited: "Totally innocent The victims, lying in a pool of blood, look at you in disbelief, looking at the knife in your hand. They don''t understand why they were killed. They don''t know that you may just not understand their happiness and happiness. Work hard." A scream suddenly sounded, and the investigator who was at the front was dragged into the rental house by a pair of **** hands. The other investigators wanted to rescue him, but when they broke open the door, the investigator was already missing. . Where are the people? The rental house is filled with all kinds of garbage. Empty mineral water bottles are piled up, some of which contain yellow-brown liquid. Food packaging bags are scattered on the ground. Buckets of instant noodles and take-out lunch boxes are scattered around the bed. ?The TV in the house was not turned off, and a level 3 video was playing on it. The blushing sound was mixed with the pungent stench. ?An investigator found the remote control under his socks. He wanted to turn off the TV, but when he pressed the switch, the rotating fan above his head fell down. ?The skin and flesh were torn, and black marks spread crazily on his body. If he hadn''t eaten the flesh, the investigator might have died. "Be careful, we have entered the hunting ground of cannibals. Everything here is dangerous." Qing Ge said with a cold face: "All investigators who have not eaten meat should follow in groups of two. Don''t Go inside." Bang! Almost at the same time as Qing Ges words fell, the iron door leading to the ground on the underground floor was closed, and the only exit was blocked from the outside. "Don''t panic, this is the paradise created by the cannibal ghost for himself, and it is also the cemetery we chose for him." Situ An stood in the middle of the team, wiping the bone-chopping knife with a **** killing talisman: "The evil ghost''s killing methods are all kinds of weird. , is best at creating an atmosphere of despair and terror, causing the victim to have a psychological breakdown. I can tell you a way to survive from it, that is, after being captured by it, no matter how it tortures you, do not give in. Beg for mercy, as long as there is hope in your heart, the cannibals will not kill you immediately, and you will still have the possibility of being rescued by your companions." Director! We found a secret door in the house! An investigator from the Beicheng Branch lifted up the bed board, revealing a door hidden under a large amount of smelly dirty clothes. ?Everyone''s attention was attracted by the secret door. Only Gao Ming and Situ An noticed something was wrong in the corridor. Ever since the first investigator disappeared, the smell of blood around him has become worse. Gao Ming has always been on high alert. He carefully observed everyone, and suddenly found that the expression of an investigator was different from that of a living person. He was stiff and cold. . Situ An, who was in the center of the team, had memorized the appearance and location of each investigator in advance. He had just lost a team member, but when he scanned the corridor, he found that the number of people had not decreased. An investigator has been replaced! ?The **** hand stretched out without warning. Situ An and Gao Ming seemed to have expected it. One slashed with a knife, and the other dodged. They tried to deal with it in their own way, but they were still caught by **** hands! ??The evil spirit hiding in the dark is very cunning. Its targets have been Situ An and Gao Ming from the beginning. It seems that in its view, only these two people can pose a threat to him. Exclamations came from the team of investigators, and the prison-like door opened automatically. Situ An and Gao Ming were dragged into the house by an irresistible force and thrown into the secret doors of other rooms. The bodies rolled down the dark passage filled with sharp debris, and Situ An and Gao Ming were trapped in two different places. Blood flowed from the slender wound. As soon as Gao Ming regained control of his body, he got up from the ground and was ready to fight. This seems to be a place where evil spirits dispose of corpses? Gao Ming took out his mobile phone to light up the room. He saw various torture instruments piled up in the room. The previously missing investigator was sitting on a chair. He was crying for Gao Ming to save him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 54 nineteen minutes Chapter 54 Nineteen Minutes After repeated observations, Gao Ming was able to confirm that there was no one else in this room hidden underground except him and the investigator. The evil spirit is not on my side? But why doesnt the investigator run away? He is sitting on a chair, and his hands and feet are not tied by ropes. He can leave the chair by himself! The chair the investigator was sitting on was made of metal and leather, and the back and cushions were stained with large amounts of blood. "Help me! Help!" The investigator sat motionless on the chair, shouting loudly, but did not even dare to tilt his body. He seemed to be deliberately luring Gao Ming over, but seeing the cold sweat on his face, he It''s not like he''s lying. "What are you afraid of? What is hidden in the house?" This is obviously a trap. How dare Gao Ming go directly to it? ??The investigator shook his head slightly, sweating. It wasnt that he didnt know, but he didnt dare to say anything. "Is there a ghost that I can''t see in the house?" Gao Ming asked tentatively. The investigator shook his head again and looked to the side, as if he wanted Gao Ming to be careful about the torture instruments around him. Just when he made this move, the very ordinary chair suddenly locked the investigator''s hands, and the torture instruments around him started to move on their own. Save me! Save me! The investigator''s body was bent at will. He ate flesh and blood, and the skin and bones were connected, but the pain did not diminish. ??As the screams sounded, all the torture instruments in the room seemed like sharks smelling blood. They were connected by red threads and swarmed towards the investigator in the middle of the seat! Heart-piercing, the scene in front of him made Gao Ming unable to bear to look at it. ?In just five minutes, the investigator who had eaten his flesh and blood was completely killed. His body disappeared, leaving only a beating heart covered in black letters on the seat. ??The partition in the middle of the chair was pulled open, the investigator''s heart fell into the chair, and then the chair slowly moved towards Gaoming in the darkness. ??The area of ??the underground torture chamber was not small, but it was not too big either. Gao Ming''s body was soon entangled with thin blood-colored threads, and he was forcibly fixed to the chair. ?There are no ghosts in the torture chamber, but they are more terrifying than any ghosts Gao Ming has encountered before. This is a paradise built by evil spirits for themselves, and pain and harm do exist. ??The sound of metal colliding rang in my ears, and chains crawled on the ground like snakes. The past of the deceased was written on those chains. They twisted humbly and allowed themselves to be driven. The rough chains had worn out his skin, and Gao Ming was tied to the chair. He still remembered what Situ An said outside. The evil ghost likes to torture its victims. The more determined the person is, the more reluctant it is to kill directly. It will take one step Step by step to destroy the opponent. If you want to live, you must not give up hope. ?Some things are easy to say but extremely difficult to do. Death is sometimes much easier than living. The blood-red wooden table moved in the darkness. After Gao Ming saw the things placed on the table, the pupils in his remaining eyes suddenly narrowed. Various knives are neatly placed on the table - boning knives, slicing knives, chopping knives, sashimi knives, peeling knives, V-shaped stab knives, U-shaped stab knives, scoring knives, ring-picking knives, round knives, etc. Hole poke knife, ball digging knife... ?The red line was stretched straight, and the knife on the table seemed to be controlled by an invisible force. The sharp blade slowly came closer and stuck to the skin. ?Hands clenched, Gao Ming''s already injured left eye started to bleed again. ?Each knife has its own function. They are kitchen utensils used by chefs to process ingredients, and they are also tools used by evil spirits to torture their prey. Different blades will leave different wounds and cause different pain. His face was pale, his body was soaked with cold sweat, and his teeth were almost broken. Gao Ming tightly grasped the chains that bound him with both hands. Hold it, hold it! ?Timidity will make evil spirits see loopholes, fear will trigger a chain reaction, and despair must not appear. You must control every nerve of yours to survive! ?Blood soaked his legs, the tip of the knife touched the bones, and the wounds increased, even forming a cruel painting. Gao Ming didn''t know when someone would come to save him, maybe never. He didn''t dare to think deeply, so he could only keep giving himself psychological hints.?????One second, two seconds Time has never been so slow. The speed of the blade cutting through the skin seems to coincide with the speed of the second hand. All kinds of terrifying laughter are slowly approaching. ?Blood drops dripped to the ground, and the torture instruments in the corner looked like hungry wolves, licking up the fishy smell and gathering towards the chair. ?There are all kinds of scary things in this room, and whats even more frightening is that I will soon be dragged onto those instruments of torture. ??The birds trapped in the dungeon were unable to open their wings, their feathers were plucked out one by one, their beaks were pried open, and their claws were broken. What the evil spirit wants is not that the bird will never be able to fly again; what it wants is that the bird will never have the thought of flying again. It likes to look at those birds with wings, crying and begging to cut off their wings! ??The clock on the wall is the only thing in the room that has nothing to do with punishment, but it also seems extremely cruel at this time, because time has become a unit of measurement of pain and an accomplice of despair. Time passes too slowly, and death comes too slowly. His fingers and legs were all covered in blood. Gao Ming began to feel dazed. He could no longer tell whether the cut on his chest was his clothes or his skin. ?The only thing he can feel now is that his heart is still beating, that he is still alive, and that he still has hope. ?Eighteen minutes passed, and at the 19th minute, Situ An''s suppressed voice came from the room next to Gao Ming. Compared to Gao Ming, Situ An''s heart cracked earlier. ?The torture instruments became "excited". They temporarily abandoned their lives and disappeared into the darkness, and they all flocked to the next door. ?Under that almost crazy torture, the cracks in Situ An''s will began to expand, and screams rang out. ?Gao Ming was actually at his limit. He knew very well that if he hadn''t come in, there would have been another investigator on the chair. The death of the investigator bought him some time, and maybe he was the one who couldn''t resist now. After torturing Situ An to death, those instruments of torture will come back to deal with me. Now is the best chance to leave! ??The evil ghost''s body is not here, these instruments of torture seem to be just a part of its "body". "There are three or two passages in this killing chamber. One is the secret passage I was thrown into just now. It is tilted at almost 90 degrees and is covered with sharp glass fragments; one leads to Situ An''s room next door; and there is another passage under the chair. later" During the torture just now, Gao Ming did not give up and paid attention to his surroundings. "Can''t wait any longer!" Gao Ming took advantage of all the torture tools to torture Situ An and broke free from the blood line. He wanted to run to the secret passage, but as soon as his feet stepped on the ground, he fell down and was injured. It was too serious, and now he had no ability to climb out of the secret passage that was inclined at nearly 90 degrees. The way we came was impassable and the instruments of torture were all next door. Now there is only the passage behind the chair. ?Climbing behind the chair, Gao Ming saw a dark iron door at the end of the passage. He beat it hard, but the iron door didn''t move at all. Everything seems to be deliberately arranged by the evil spirit. Even if the victims escape, what greets them is not hope, but deeper despair. run? Where can I run to? Someone painted a smiling face on the big lock on the iron door, which seemed to be mocking all the people who were struggling. Turning his head, Gao Ming saw the huge chair moving slowly behind him. It also followed the passage, seeming to "bite" Gao Ming on the seat again. Cant go back, absolutely cant go back! The blood on the iron door had not dried yet. Gao Ming opened his backpack and grabbed a photo of himself and his parents. His blood-stained hand dialed his family''s phone number. ?A busy tone sounds. In an abnormal event that is completely isolated from the outside world, only a high-end mobile phone can make a call. Every time the beeping sound sounded, the surrounding shadows became thicker. The father and mother in the photo seemed to hear the voice of Gao Ming. Their faces with strange smiles turned slightly and looked outside the photo. The high life! (End of this chapter) Chapter 55 Happy birthday! Chapter 55 Happy Birthday! ?His body was covered in blood and bruises, and he lost his left eye. Gao Ming was holding his mobile phone, and he placed his last hope on his father and mother. Shadows were gathering crazily. Gao Ming made a wish as piously as on his birthday, but this time he did not say it out loud. Bang! Bang! Bang! ??When the shadow enveloped the execution room, the dark metal door in front of Gao Ming was knocked! Someone is knocking on the door outside! At the same time, the phone was connected, and amidst the rustling sound of electricity, my mothers voice sounded: Gaoming, are you homesick again? The knocks on the door became more and more frequent, and the portraits of my father and mother in the photos became fewer and fewer. ??The jet black metal door began to deform slightly, and the red thread was wrapped around Gao Ming''s wound again. The huge chair wanted to drag Gao Ming back. ?Hands on the bulge on the ground, Gao Ming shouted towards the phone. After the last figure in the photo disappeared, the blood-stained metal door was completely covered in shadow, the door shaft was twisted, and the entire door was forced open! ?The weird parents had weird smiles on their faces. They were holding Gao Mings favorite cake in their hands. Even though their bodies were twisted together, the cake was still intact. "Happy birthday!" "Yes, happy birthday." Gao Ming raised his blood-covered hand and grabbed the family member with a strange smile on his face: "After you escape, let''s eat the birthday cake." Father and mother seem to know that he will definitely come back. The door of the house is always open for him and the phone is waiting for him at any time. ??Chasing a high life chair does not know what the warmth of home is. It is just a chair without emotions. Even if its belly is full of people''s hearts, it still cannot understand family affection. ??A streak of blood emerged from under the chair, piercing through the bodies of Father and Mother. It tried to drag the parents to the chair, but when the parents'' bodies were hurt, they would merge into the shadows again. ?Parents dont have much ability, but they never seem to be completely defeated. Putting the photo of his body back into his backpack, Gao Ming endured the severe pain throughout his body and tried to get up. ??In order to prolong the torture, the evil spirit deliberately avoided the vital points, so Gao Ming could only try to move now. ?Every step he took made his legs feel as if they were torn apart. Gao Ming didn''t know when the evil ghost''s true form would come back. He gritted his teeth and accelerated forward. The smell of blood in the air is getting worse, various pipes begin to appear above the head, and the walls are covered with bloodshot eyes. Gao Ming knew there might be danger ahead, but now he had no way to look back. ?Walking faster and faster, the sewage seeping from the ground reached up to his ankles. Gao Ming vaguely seemed to hear something calling him. It was not a call to his name, but a feeling coming from the depths of his flesh and blood, as if something that should have been in his body had been taken out. When I first entered Building B, I seemed to have had a similar feeling. They all said that I had worshiped the Flesh Immortal. Could it be that the Flesh Immortal was calling me right now? The sounds of fighting and fighting rang overhead, and Situ An''s screams did not stop. Gao Ming did not want to miss this only opportunity. The road he walked left long traces of blood, and the wounds were torn again and again. He felt like he was racing against death, and his heart beat harder and harder. You cant stop. If you stop, there is really no hope. ?His will drove him forward, but his body refused to obey. When he was about to fall, Dad Gui carried him on his back. Youve made yourself dirty again. How old are you that you still have people to worry about? ?The underground passages connecting the torture chambers are like a maze, extending in all directions. Numerous traps have been set up by evil spirits, and those who touch them will die. Normally, ordinary people cannot pass through it, and even ghosts will be stunned when they come in. But under the guidance of Father Gui and Mother Gui, Gao Ming really escaped! He followed the smell of blood and was carried to the center of the underground torture chamber by Father Wei. ??The ends of pipes of different thicknesses are here, and all kinds of evil spirits and blood stains are discharged from the pipe breaks. This is the most sinister place in Apartment B! The corpses of ghosts are placed in a fixed order, including those of investigators, those of neighbors in the building, and some that seem to be ghosts in the shadow world. ?The blood demons gathered towards the middle. In the center of the pile of corpses was a statue of an evil ghost with eight arms. It was obviously a clay sculpture, but it had a beating heart of flesh and blood. Everything in this underground torture chamber is designed to support it? It seems that the heart is calling Gaoming in the dark. As long as the parents get close to the pile of corpses, they will melt into shadows, and Gaoming can only crawl there by himself. ??The evil ghost seemed to have had a premonition. The clay sculpture opened his eyes, but Gao Ming was not afraid at all. He seemed to have encountered more terrifying things in the tunnel, so it was difficult for him to feel afraid of them. ??The sound of fighting coming from above became more intense, something was approaching quickly in the passage, and more and more of the strange parents turned into shadows and appeared in the photo. Gao Ming''s body really couldn''t support it any longer. He climbed onto the pile of corpses and reached out to grab the statue of the evil ghost. The blood in the whole body accelerated, and Gao Ming vaguely seemed to have seen this in his dream. After eating meat, you will never be able to look back, and your life will be worse than death. But without eating meat, its hard for me to even move the most basic way. The flesh-and-blood heart in the statue and Gao Ming''s heart beat almost at the same time, and the people who were chasing Gao Ming in the passage also revealed their true faces at this time. Situ An, covered in blood, walked out of the passage. He raised his head, with terrifying black words engraved in his eyes. He and Gao Ming just looked at each other, and both sides took action immediately. Without a word of nonsense, Situ An rushed towards the pile of corpses with his knife, and all the parents who blocked the way turned into shadows under the sharp blade. Gao Ming then bit into the flesh-and-blood heart in the clay sculpture without even a second''s hesitation. ?Both sides were extremely decisive at the critical moment. When the last of the strange parents returned to the photo, Gao Ming also completely swallowed the flesh and blood heart on the clay sculpture! The pain ten times more severe than before spread from his chest to his whole body. Gao Ming felt that a force was replacing every inch of his flesh and every drop of blood, and his heart began to mutate crazily! At the same time, black letters began to appear in the scars on Gao Ming''s body. ?Stepping back, Gao Ming looked at the cut palm. The strange black words seemed to be some kind of curse, and seemed to be conveying some message. ?Gao Ming stared closely at the black characters that were constantly changing. Gao Ming vaguely saw the word "ming". Seeing Gao Ming swallowing the heart of flesh and blood, Situ An stopped what he was doing. He seemed to be talking to himself or asking others: "If I open his chest now and eat his heart, will it be possible?" Can you gain the ability of the Flesh Immortal?" He opened his mouth, and a completely unfamiliar hoarse voice came out of Situ An''s mouth: "You can try it, but I suggest you eat it all, not just the heart!" Across the pile of corpses, Gao Ming held the chain in his hand. After hearing the two different sounds in Situ An''s mouth, he came up with a guess: "Did you let the evil spirit get into you?" "I can''t thank you enough. If you hadn''t escaped here and made the cannibal ghost worry about having its heart of flesh and blood taken away, it wouldn''t have made a deal with me." Situ An looked at the hideous and terrifying wounds on his body. Then his eyes moved to Gao Ming: "Nineteen minutes, I endured the torture of various cannibal torture instruments for nineteen minutes! I have been waiting for you to have a psychological breakdown. As long as I find a chance, I will immediately swallow the ''meat'', but I really didn''t expect you to last longer than me." It was the cannibals who tortured you. Why do you sound like you hate me more? "Hate?" Situ Anti raised his knife and moved forward: "I will never be dazzled by hatred. Even the evil ghost who just tortured me can become a partner. I don''t care about these **** emotions. I just want to complete myself." What we have to do is nothing but good and evil. If you are willing to help me, we will be best friends; if you insist on stopping me, then I can only try my best to kill you. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 56 madman Chapter 56 Madman Gao Ming created possibility out of the impossible and ate the flesh-and-blood heart of the evil ghost hidden deep in the killing paradise; Situ An also found a glimmer of life in the death realm. He accepted the evil ghost''s consciousness and the spirit that tortured him. The murderer becomes one. "Actually, I don''t understand. You have wealth that ordinary people cannot spend in a few lifetimes, connections all over the sea, and the respect and admiration of many citizens. You can get everything you want, so why do you want to join the Investigation Bureau? Why? Do you want to create despair with your own hands? "Gao Ming is a psychological counselor in a prison for felons. He has seen all kinds of people, but there are very few like Situ An. "Despair was not created by me, despair itself exists." Situ An wanted to kill Gao Ming, but his eyes were full of appreciation when he looked at Gao Ming. "I used to think that I could be respected by doing my best in everything. When I was in my twenties, I met a big shot in Hanhai. He admired my abilities very much and never hesitated to praise me. But then he said something casually , all my hard work was in vain." "I was puzzled until I got home and saw the nanny had kept the house spotless. I praised her as a habit." The clean ground reflected my and her shadows. At this moment, I suddenly realized that the big man had praised me in the same way before. The greatest despair in life is to look up and see the sky, only to find that the sky has nothing to do with you. This is the world I live in, but it is not my world. Situ An raised the sharp knife in his hand: "Whether it''s a human being or a ghost, they are all the same in my eyes." "Stop talking nonsense to him. My flesh and blood heart has been eaten, and my body is disintegrating. Those crazy dog-like men of yours will come soon." A strange man''s voice came from Situ An''s mouth. The evil ghost was forced to fight with Cooperated with Situ An. After the Heart of Flesh left the statue of ghosts and gods, all the blood threads in the underground torture chamber dried up, and the rusty pipe originally fixed on the top of the head slid down. The corpses around him rotted at an extremely fast speed, the red threads hidden in the ceiling broke, and huge cracks appeared. Stones fell, along with the stench and a lot of blood, the ceiling above their heads collapsed, and the torture chamber where the evil ghost was hiding was exposed. ??The surviving investigators on the underground floor were all injured, and their number was almost reduced by half. ?However, their tragic efforts also paid off. A man wearing a bright red coat and with a highly deformed body was trapped in the center. He has eight arms from different victims, and a ferocious face on his chest and head. ?This monster seemed to want to become a statue of ghosts and gods with four sides and eight arms, but when he was still short of two faces, the investigators found his true body. Normally, it would be very difficult for investigators to surround and kill it, but in addition to the investigators, there was also a thug nearly two meters tall with a giant ghost tattoo! No. 17! Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, Yan Hua quickly evacuated the battle circle and jumped into the pit. He was more concerned about Gao Ming''s safety than fighting, because only Gao Ming knew where his sister was. With black characters all over his body, Yan Hua seemed to be followed by a huge starving ghost. His muscles were swollen and he felt very oppressive when walking. Gao Ming breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Yan Hua coming over. He finally had one of his own at the scene. ?Standing among the corpses, Situ An said nothing. He silently watched Gao Ming and Yan Hua, and allowed the red-eyed investigators to destroy the evil ghost''s body. The consciousness of the vicious ghost in Situ An felt the pain, and he used Situ An''s mouth: "Let them stop!" "Shut up." Situ An said two words coldly. It wasn''t until the evil ghost''s body was chopped into pieces by the investigators'' knives and completely destroyed that he took off his shirt, walked out of the darkness, and stepped on the pile of corpses. superior. "Director!" The investigator found Situ An. Everyone looked into the pit and saw that the naked Situ An had horrific wounds all over his body! Its unimaginable what kind of torture he endured! Investigators jumped down one after another. The fight with the evil ghost caused the number of black letters on their bodies to increase, and their consciousness became less clear. "Perhaps you are curious as to why the cannibal ghosts can accurately know our location and prepare in advance." Situ An pointed the blade at Gao Ming: "This investigator who claims to be Bai Xiao''s replacement is also an ogre. The human ghost even swallowed a heart just now. "Director, you misunderstood! I have been staying with Gao Ming, and he is definitely not a cannibal!" Zhu Miaomiao dragged her injured body, trying to prove to Gao Ming. "When we first met, he did stay with the ghosts in the building." Qing Ge was the first to turn the tip of the knife. In his heart, what Situ An said was the truth. The knife stained with ghost blood was pointed at a person, and the out-of-control crowd believed a sober madman. Gao Ming knew that nothing he said now was of any use. It was Situ An who gave them the meat, and it was Situ An who led them to kill the ghosts. The words of the acting director were far more convincing than his acting team leader. ??The surviving investigators and Yan Hua had just joined forces to kill the evil ghost, but when the common enemy disappeared, the two sides stood around the pile of corpses and immediately started a new round of fighting. The investigators have a clear numerical advantage, but Yanhua is like the **** of war who will not fall. The more serious the injury, the more aggressive he will be. "You go first! I''ll be there soon!" Without giving Gao Ming time to react, Yan Hua forced the investigator away, grabbed Gao Ming, and let him climb out of the pit on her shoulders: "Xuan Wen is in Building A on the ninth floor. Lou, she is also in trouble, the shadow will not let go of those who change their destiny! " It seems that Yan Huahui came because Xuanwen knew Gao Ming''s location and sensed something. There are also investigators outside the pit. Gao Ming endured the severe pain from all parts of his body and had no choice but to leave first, otherwise he and Yan Hua would be trapped here. Luckily, he had eaten the meat decisively just now, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to run far due to his physical condition. ? Getting rid of the investigators blocking the way, Gao Ming decided to go to Building A first. Among them, Xuan Wen had the most special ability. Helping Xuan Wen get out of trouble might change the current bad situation. ?Stepping towards the exit, Gao Ming''s speed gradually increased. His heart was slowly alienating, and there was some kind of "curse" flowing in the blood all over his body. As the investigators besieged Yan Hua, Situ An turned around and walked through the secret passage and walked out of the underground floor. You have destroyed my body. If you want to take over my body, you can try. Situ An did not chase Gao Ming, he walked to the door of the goddess''s house. With a smile on his face, Situ An opened the door of the goddess. Talisman paper was spread all over the ground. The goddess turned her back to the door and knelt in the center of the three hundred and sixty statues of ghosts and gods. She seemed to already know her end. You have worshiped so many ghosts and gods, can they protect you? Situ An walked in the house, touching the statues of the ghosts and gods with the knife in his hand: Let me ask you again, where are the other killing talismans hidden? "All the killing talismans are given to you." The goddess raised her head, the wrinkles on her face were like dragon scales: "Man is doing it, God is watching, you are destined to not be able to get something, because you don''t have it in your destiny." "If I believed in fate, would I build this death apartment?" Situ An laughed: "I''m curious, you have helped so many wealthy businessmen in Hanhai change their lives, why can''t I be the only one?" The goddess didn''t reply. She looked down at the copper basin filled with water. An old faucet was reflected in the basin. As Situ An approached, blood appeared in the copper basin, and the faucet in the basin seemed to have been chopped off! Plop! Situ An waved the bone chopping knife without hesitation, and the old man''s head fell into the copper basin. Now I dont need the killing talisman, nor do I need anyone who can make the killing talisman. (End of this chapter) Chapter 57 A butchers shop is not a butchers shop Chapter 57 A butchers shop is not a butchers shop ?Blood spattered on the clay sculptures of ghosts and gods, while the headless body of the goddess was still kneeling in the middle of the talisman paper on the ground. If its not in my life, Ill get it myself. Situ An stood in front of the corpse of the goddess, letting the statues of ghosts and gods stare at him. After wiping off the blood on the bone-chopping knife, Situ An began to see black words on his body: "Investigators from the six investigation bureaus in the Eastern District died on average seventeen hours after taking flesh and blood. The stronger the will, the more rational the person." The longer the time, the longer the corresponding survival time. "When you die, your body is mine." The strange man''s voice sounded again. "From the time I left the underground level to now, you have fought for control of my body seven times. Have you ever succeeded?" Situ An stepped on the talisman on the ground and walked out of the room. He did not chase Gao Ming, but He returned to the underground and stared at the besieged Yan Hua. After being brutally tortured by the evil spirit for nineteen minutes, Gao Ming escaped with wounds all over his body. It was difficult for him to even walk at first, but as time went by, every beat of his heart injected new power into his body. ??The horrific stab wounds are slowly healing, but the black letters on Gao Ming''s body are gradually increasing. The heart of flesh and blood seemed different from other flesh. The meat in the building is desire and self. Eating meat is more like some kind of exchange between a living person and a flesh and blood fairy. Living people give everything they have to gain the power to fight against ghosts in a short period of time. The heart of flesh and blood is more like the body of the flesh and blood fairy. Eating it does not represent exchange, but becoming, or even replacing. ?His legs became stronger, and various chaotic sounds slowly appeared in Gao Ming''s mind, including prayers, calls for help, wailing, and hysterical roars. ?Those sounds spread throughout the Surabaya apartment and occurred in every corner of the apartment, but they all appeared clearly in his mind, as if his body was deeply integrated with the entire apartment. I remember that after Xuan Wens game was launched, she also heard a lot of voices ?Those chaotic sounds tore at Gao Ming''s will, and finally merged into Gao Ming''s flesh and blood as his blood flowed. ?This may also be the most special point of the Flesh Fairy. It will dissolve the memory into flesh and blood, and show the deepest desire and true self through the alienation of flesh and blood. Gao Ming''s physical appearance has not changed in any way, but his heart is completely different from before. All the death-related torture instruments in the building seem to be connected with him, and strange marks appear one after another. ?His heart is transforming into a torture chamber for vicious ghosts. The pain, death, and ghosts he encountered in his life have all become the marks of torture instruments in the torture chamber. ? Coming to Building A through the corridor, Gao Ming called Zhao Xihes name from the fourth floor, but there was no response in the corridor, but all the red lanterns turned into white lanterns. Red turns white? Happiness turns to mourning? Gao Mings photo of the deceased was almost used, and there were various cracks in the black and white photo. He didn''t dare to stay in the same place for too long and went straight to the ninth floor. The ninth floor of Building A is a ghost market. It is also the most lively and lively place in Surabaya Apartment. It is a microcosm of the entire apartment, and it is a deformed society built on the belief of flesh and blood immortals. Arriving at the ninth floor, white lanterns were hung at the entrance of the corridor, paper money was scattered on the ground, the food stalls were overturned, all kinds of weird handicrafts were broken to pieces, the alienated adults and children were all gone, and there was no laughter or laughter on the street. , only the sound of chanting scriptures was left. Where are the people? ? Pushing the table board that blocked the way, Gao Ming''s hands were stained red with blood. He listened to the voice of chanting scriptures and entered the butcher shop. The familiar aroma of meat wafted into the tip of his nose, and Gao Ming opened the thick blackout curtain. The cage holding the "human animals" was destroyed. Gao Ming avoided the chains on the ground and looked towards the deepest part of the butcher shop. Investigators wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms were lying or sitting crowded in the largest room of the butcher shop. The ceiling of this room is covered with bloodshot veins, like the roots of an old tree. All the blood threads gathered in the center, hanging down, and blood beads dripped into the pool in the center of the room. ?The pool seemed to be connected to the room downstairs. It looked very deep, but the investigators seemed not to feel afraid. They approached the blood pool in a daze and jumped down. ?When they feel pain, they stop chanting scriptures, enter the blood pool, and exchange "self" for "satisfaction." When they climb out of the blood pool, part of their body will be missing, and they can take out a small piece of flesh and blood that emits a strange smell from under the blood pool. However, these investigators had no chance to eat the meat they exchanged. The "butcher" waiting nearby would put a knife to their necks and force them to hand over the meat. After putting the fresh flesh and blood away, the "butcher" kicked away the investigator who had only two arms left. He held a huge butcher knife and looked at Gao Ming outside the house. "New here? Did the director ask you to come here to help?" The butcher had horrific scars on his face, and he saw the black letters on Gao Ming''s body. "Who are you?" "Eastern District Investigation Bureau, Deputy Director of the Ring Door Investigation Bureau Li Xiu." The butcher opened his coat, wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation: "But I will become a regular employee soon, because the old director has become your strength. " Are you also an investigator? "Are you surprised?" Li Xiu looked at Gao Ming: "I am an investigator, and this butcher shop is also run by the Investigation Bureau. The director has designed everything. You and I just need to follow the order." How did the meat in Situ Ans hands come from? Gao Ming originally thought that the butcher shop was run by the ghosts in the building, and the human animals were sacrifices offered to the flesh and blood immortals by the ghosts, but he did not expect that Situ An was responsible for all this! ??After being controlled by Situ An, the six major investigation bureaus in the Eastern District have become rotten to the core, and those who disobey have become meat! "Exchange the lives of the investigators for power from the consciousness of the Flesh Immortal. After obtaining the flesh and blood, you can turn the remaining investigators into knives in your hands to deal with the evil spirits in Building B." Gao Ming said to Situ An. With a clearer understanding, what he does can no longer be described as unscrupulous, it is simply inhumane and crazy. "After killing the evil ghost and obtaining the heart of flesh and blood, Situ An will definitely turn the blade and deal with the consciousness of the flesh and blood fairy again until he obtains the heart of god." "The great disaster is coming. He wants to take advantage of the opportunity when the living people are unable to fight against the ghosts and maximize the power of flesh and blood! This man wants to subvert the city, which is more terrifying than the disaster itself!" The scene in front of him was shocking. Only now did Gao Ming know where the investigators who originally belonged to the Eastern District Investigation Bureau had gone. "You deserve to die for being a tiger''s aid!" Gao Ming held the chain in his hand and showed murderous intent. "If you want to gain the power to fight against ghosts, what does it mean to pay for it?" Li Xiu raised his butcher knife: "They will die anyway, so it is better to die more valuable." ??The blade of the knife was downwards, and before Li Xiu finished speaking, he slashed at Gao Ming. ??This Li Xiu''s physical skills are amazing, and his strength far exceeds Gao Ming''s life. His only weakness may be that he is afraid of death. His physical qualities are not as good as those of his opponent. Gao Ming knows that he is no match for Li Xiu, but this does not mean that he has no chance to kill Li Xiu. In the process of fighting and fighting, Gao Ming kept adjusting his position. Do you really think that by eating flesh and blood, you can resist everything? Li Xiu''s butcher knife struck Gao Ming again. He seemed to have had enough fun, and his speed was even faster than before, but this time Gao Ming did not dodge. The butcher''s knife cut into the flesh, and Gao Ming also strangled Li Xiu''s neck with a chain. Letting the butcher knife attack him, Gao Ming crashed into Li Xiu like a madman. From the moment he started, Gao Ming was planning something. The body lost its balance and the chains wrapped around the two of them. Gao Ming and Li Xiu fell into the pool of blood! ??Li Xiu struggled to get out, but Gao Ming strangled him tightly. The voice of the Flesh Fairy sounded in the minds of the two of them, and the smell of flesh could be heard in the blood. ?The pool is not very deep, and the body quickly hits the bottom, but the consciousness is still sinking. Gao Mings heartbeat began to speed up and he opened his only remaining right eye. There are eight statues of ghosts and gods placed deep in the blood pool. Each evil ghost with eight arms is holding a stone heart covered with bloodshot eyes. There is a thick shadow in the center of these eight statues, and inside the shadow is a woman whose flesh is in the process of being alienated. She was fighting against the will of the flesh and blood fairy in the building. The blood around the eight statues of ghosts and gods turned into eight beautiful female heads, biting her body crazily. Xuan Wen? (End of this chapter) Chapter 58 flower i respect Chapter 58 The Flower I Respect Gao Ming had seen the statue of the Flesh Fairy in the restaurant on the basement floor of Building A, but there was only one statue in the blood pool. There were eight in the butcher shop''s blood pools, and all the statues held stone hearts on their hands. They were all bloodshot, as if they were slowly turning into real human hearts. The Flesh Fairy saw Xuan Wens memory, and those eight heads are the eight heroines in the love game! ? Haunted by resentment, Xuan Wen took away the photos and power provided by the shadow world to the other eight heroines, but her spiritual will also flawed. ??The shadow world does not allow Xuan Wen to change her destiny. At this time, Xuan Wen is fighting against the will of the flesh and blood fairy, and has to endure the bites of the eight heroines, and also beware of the shadow world swallowing her up. ??The heart of flesh and blood beat, Gao Ming controlled the body, dragged Li Xiu with a chain, and the two of them hit the nearest statue. ??Blood mist emerged from the turbid pool, and the two men fought desperately above the clay sculptures of ghosts and gods. ?Gao Ming had eaten meat, and his body''s recovery ability far exceeded that of Li Xiu. Coupled with the interference of the Flesh Fairy''s will, Li Xiu''s sanity was slowly washed away by blood. ?He swallowed big mouthfuls of blood, his eyes gradually became dull, and the butcher who wielded the butcher knife finally became the same as the prey he slaughtered. After dealing with the opponent, Gao Ming immediately pushes down the other clay sculptures. He found that when his wound touched the "stone heart", the blood on the surface of the clay sculpture would penetrate into his body, and cracks would appear on the clay sculpture. ?Through this method, Gao Ming destroyed the clay sculpture, but the heroines transformed into blood and water were not prepared to let Xuan Wen go. ?The deep hatred dug wounds on Xuan Wen''s body that could not be healed. Her body was caught in the shadow world, and it was difficult to break free with her own strength. ?Stepping on the bottom of the blood pool, Gao Ming supported Xuan Wen''s body. At this moment, he also became the target of attack by the female ghosts, and the wounds that had just shown signs of healing were torn open again. Ill take you out! ?Despite everything, Gao Ming pushed Xuan Wen to the water. The moment she left the blood pool and breathed fresh air, Xuan Wen''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and countless broken faces flashed in the depths of her pupils. ?At this time, the investigators in the butcher shop seemed to hear something. Their eyes gradually became cloudy, and a ghostly shadow appeared in their eyes. ?Using their broken limbs to support themselves, they rushed towards the pool of blood, seemingly trying to push Xuan Wen into the water again. Almost as soon as Gao Ming showed his head, he was smashed into the water by another corpse. ??The eight women''s heads turned into blood did not let him go. It seemed that he was a murderer just like Xuan Wen. Give me your hand! When Gao Ming was sinking, the chain he was swinging upward was caught by someone, and Xuan Wen grabbed him. The two of them cooperated with each other and barely occupied a corner of the pool. They clung to the wall and were surrounded by crazy investigators. "This abnormal event was caused by Situ An being raised to level four forcibly!" Gao Ming was extremely exhausted mentally, but his heart continued to provide physical strength. He felt that there was a fire burning in his chest, and there were only two ways to extinguish the flames. Method, burn the enemy to death, or burn yourself to death. "We need to leave the pool as soon as possible. The Flesh Fairy wants to occupy my consciousness. This strange story is not that I eat it, but that it eats me." Xuan Wen spoke quickly: "Although there are many of them, they are all walking zombies. As long as they don''t fall, Into the water As soon as Xuan Wen was halfway through speaking, Gao Ming''s body began to sink, and the underwater head bit Gao Ming''s legs. With delicate and beautiful cheeks, long hair floating in the water, the heads of the eight heroines look like man-eating monster fish. Wei Dayou designed you, why are you biting me? Gao Ming was also driven into panic. He grabbed his hands stained with his own heart''s blood and reached for the pool: "Come on! Let''s die together!" They are transformed by flesh and blood immortals and cannot be killed. "If you can''t kill them, eat them!" Gao Ming grabbed a head that was transformed into blood. He wanted to press the head into his wound and let the blood flowing out of the heart of flesh and blood digest the opponent. Xuanwen also knew that Gao Ming was really desperate. She grabbed the chain and slowly pulled up her slender arms. She wanted to let Gao Ming leave the pool first. The fierce fighting sound in the butcher shop also attracted the attention of others. When Gao Ming and Xuan Wen heard the chaotic and rapid footsteps coming from the corridor, both of them looked bad. There were a lot of people coming, and it was very likely that Situ An led the team back. "You go first! Don''t worry about those heads!" Xuan Wen jumped into the pool and pushed Gao Ming away: "The flesh and blood fairy''s will is all over the Surabaya apartment, but its main will does not seem to be in the statue. It may be hidden somewhere. Find it on the residents of the building! " Xuan Wen had given up and left, but it was still a step too late. The sound of footsteps had already appeared in the butcher shop. A few seconds later, a cute girl with pigtails poked her head out from the corner: "Wow..." Nanny, dont run around! Following closely behind the little girl was her sister, and soon the strange mother in a black robe and the eighth woman with four mouths also entered the butcher shop. Out of breath, Wan Qiu and the old man named Zhou Ji came in last. Wan Qiu! Gao Ming really didnt expect that Wan Qiu was not only alive, but also brought in reinforcements. He seemed to be in the best condition among them. "Don''t, don''t be afraid, they are my friends." Wan Qiu picked up the butcher knife on the ground with great effort: "I will save you." "You''d better stand back." The young man with black rings on his arms came out, holding a knife in both hands: "My name is Guizai, and I have met you before." With the sword raised and lowered, the ghost boy killed the investigators without any mercy. In his mind, the investigators who knelt down beside the flesh and blood fairy seemed to be no longer human beings. The fighting was non-stop, blood was everywhere, everything was destroyed, and blood seeped down from the gaps in the stairs. ??The killing was so severe that the apartments in Surabaya were shaking slightly. The blood pool dedicated to the Flesh Fairy seemed to have finally collected enough blood. The statues of the Flesh Fairy in various rooms in the building all began to fade and break, and the blood condensed on them all converged downstairs. ??As Gao Ming and Xuan Wen left the butcher shop alive, the flesh and blood fairy''s will seemed to really feel the crisis. "Let''s go to the basement level of Building A! The ancestral hall of the Flesh Fairy is there. It has collected enough blood food and faith, and its main consciousness should be returning!" It is extremely special and can peer into the depths of consciousness, so she knows some secrets of the Flesh Immortal: "No matter who has the main will of the Flesh Immortal, he will definitely go to the ancestral hall now." "No! Go rescue Yan Hua first!" Gao Ming shouted decisively. The surviving residents in the building and Gao Ming rushed downstairs together. ?When passing by the fourth floor, Gao Ming saw that all the white lanterns on this floor were extinguished. Congratulations, the room where his family was hiding was also cleared. Without thinking much, they entered the first floor of Building A from the stairs on the right. At this moment, Situ An and the remaining investigators who had eaten meat opened the main door of Apartment A and came in from the outside. We met again. I didnt expect you to leave the butcher shop on the ninth floor alive. Situ An saw Gao Ming at a glance. He waved behind him. Qing Ge and the three investigators worked together to drag a body out. ?That corpse was covered with scars and black letters. Even now, his muscles are still tense and he maintains a fighting posture. No one can open his fists. ?There is a stubborn flower. He was born weak and grew up in the cruelest environment. However, he is never afraid of pain and torture, and he does not believe in fate. He sinks his roots into the darkest soil, he shakes his fist toward the sky. ?No matter its winter snow or heavy rain, he blooms proudly. Even if the sunshine fades one day, he is not willing to bow his head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 59 collision! Chapter 59 Collision! Across a corridor, Gao Ming saw the body. ??The fatal wound was on the chest, and the sharp knife that pierced the heart had a used killing charm attached to it. ??The talisman that Situ An obtained from the goddess was not used to hunt evil spirits, but was used to kill Yan Hua. The person who rescued Gao Xing from the desperate situation half an hour ago has no chance of survival now. ??The hand that once held Gao Ming lost its temperature, and the shoulders that Gao Ming stepped on to climb out of the pit were bound by rusty chains. He became a ladder, leaving himself behind. "You must be looking for him, right?" Situ An pulled out the sharp knife from Yan Hua''s heart, and the killing talisman on the blade turned into fly ash: "Killing him is not easier than killing the evil ghost. My hands have been damaged a lot. " ??The shining blade gently passed across Yan Hua''s face, cutting off the giant ghost tattoo. "I gave him a chance to surrender, and I also thought about asking him to do things for me, but he refused them all." Situ An looked at the tattoo on his palm: "I''m very curious about such a person who doesn''t love money, doesn''t like power, and doesn''t have any People who love me, why are they so determined to help you? Gao Ming didn''t speak. He held the chain in his hand. When he learned the news of Qin Tian''s death, he felt an unreal feeling in his heart. After entering the Lishan Investigation Bureau to replace Qin Tian, ??he sat in Qin Tian''s position and could feel the traces of Qin Tian''s presence everywhere. Through the work logs, photos and videos left by Qin Tian, ??he slowly completed the story of Qin Tian. The image of heaven, but Qin Tian could not come back at that time. ?Later, he personally selected the team members and asked Yan Hua and Wan Qiu to join. He knew what a dangerous path he had led them on, but he didn''t think too much about it at that time. He wound himself up, always thinking about disasters and ghosts. He was not prepared for the people around him to die again, or in other words, he was not prepared to say goodbye. Deep in his heart, there seemed to be a sense of lack of death, which seemed to be a disease. The hand holding the chain slowly raised, and Gao Ming pointed at Situ An''s face: "I want to kill you. I had this urge from the first moment I saw you." "Really?" Situ An casually threw away the tattoo fragment: "When I first saw you, I found that your temperament and eyes were different from all the investigators. I admire you very much, and even developed a kind of "Uneasy, if that evil ghost hadn''t interfered, you would have died in the ninth room on the basement floor of Building B." "Don''t be impulsive, go underground first! You have already obtained the heart of flesh and blood. As long as you kill the main will of the flesh and blood fairy, you can obtain the heart of the gods, possess the power of flesh and blood, and become the owner of this apartment." Xuan Wen''s gaze Very sensible: "You have to do the right thing, otherwise more people will die." "It doesn''t matter what you choose, because everyone here will die." Situ An stepped over Yan Hua''s body: "Take it with you, let''s go down to find the Flesh Fairy." The aroma of meat wafted in the corridor, and both parties arrived at the basement level of Building A. This place had changed a lot compared to before. ?There were cracks on the walls and the ground, the sign hanging above the door of the restaurant fell to the ground, and a large piece of the ground in the middle of the corridor collapsed, even the flesh and blood temple was also affected. The top of the ancestral hall was penetrated by twisted pipes. Human skin portraits hanging inside the ancestral hall were scattered everywhere. The pale human faces looked at the people and ghosts in the corridor, as if expecting them to become peaceful too. Same as myself. "Someone entered the ancestral hall first." Xuan Wen reminded softly: "The main will of the Flesh Immortal is still there, this is its territory, so be careful!" Kill Situ An and then consider other things. This person is too dangerous. On the left and right sides of the corridor, Gao Ming and Situ An stood on each side. The goddess was right, one of them would definitely die tonight, and they both knew this in their hearts. The rich aroma of meat wafted out from the ancestral hall. The madmen who had eaten the meat, the deformed monsters, and the living people possessed by the desires in their hearts, all were stimulated by the aroma of meat, and their eyes were scarlet, and they rushed towards the flesh and blood temple! There are no fancy moves, just the most primitive fighting. The disgusting smell of blood is mixed with the pungent aroma of meat. Warm blood is thrown into the air. The crowded corridor quickly turns into purgatory. The investigators who have survived to this day have been able to perfectly control the power brought by meat. For example, Qing Ge, he was born for fighting. With the help of Situ An, he has all the fighting skills handed down from the living society. At that time, he and the ghost were fighting closely, and the suppressed ghost couldn''t breathe. "There is no way to fight against fear, so I am afraid." Situ An held the bone-chopping knife and looked at Gao Ming with a smile: "I haven''t had this emotion of fear for a long time." "I''m different from you. I''m afraid every day, but after I''m afraid, I will still move forward." Grabbing the chain, Gao Ming rushed over. "I spent twenty years preparing for this opportunity, and you actually want to take it away? Do you still think it''s me who''s wrong?" Situ An waved his knife to resist, and both he and Gao Ming ate the "meat". Even if he is chopped, he will not die immediately. He thinks that Gao Ming has no means to kill him, but he still keeps a killing talisman for himself. "Twenty years of preparation?" Situ An''s words revealed a message. Some things seemed to have existed originally, which was in great conflict with Gao Ming''s previous speculation. Injury for injury, both sides put everything on the line and bet their lives on their own side. The brutality of the killings continued to escalate. Some flesh-eating investigators exhausted their last breath of strength and were devoured by "flesh and blood" and turned into blood and water. Apartment residents with deformed bodies faced a large number of investigators. Some were injured, and some were turned into shadow fragments under the knife. There are fewer and fewer people in the corridor, and the blood and flesh, resentment and will of the deceased slowly seep into the ground. There were bloodshot threads spreading in the corner of the wall, and flowers bloomed that smelled like meat. The walls of the ancestral hall and the corridors on the basement floor began to collapse. Under this Surabaya apartment was a huge pool of blood, which had collected all the resentment, pain and prayers for twenty years. ?Some apartment residents and investigators were unable to dodge and fell into a pool of blood. No matter how hard they struggled, they could no longer escape. Good luck! Familiar voices came from the flesh and blood ancestral hall. After the wall collapsed, the deepest room of the ancestral hall appeared in front of everyone. ??In the secret room that was once wrapped in human skin portraits, there was a ferocious-looking statue of a flesh-and-blood fairy. It is no longer appropriate to say it is a statue. The statue is much taller than a human being, and its skin is no different from that of a living person. Its eight arms are spread out in the darkness like a tree crown, and each arm is holding a paper figure. ??The victims of the massacre are being forced to merge with the statue. Their grievances and hatred have caused the statue to possess human emotions, and organs such as eyes, nose, and mouth are slowly growing out of its palms. ?Under the eight arms are four blank faces, which seem to correspond to the four signs of life, desire, death and evil in the building. ??The lower body of the statue is like an old tree rooted in a pool of blood. He just shouted congratulations on his life, and he is lying behind the statue with his grandmother on his back. Zhao Xi, whose body is broken, is paralyzed on the ground. Uncle Wu, who has been with them, is nowhere to be seen. (End of this chapter) Chapter 60 The eight consciousnesses are one, and the four characteristics are ignorant Chapter 60 The eight consciousnesses are one, and the four signs are ignorant "The eight consciousnesses are one, and the four phases are ignorant." Situ An saw the statue of the flesh and blood immortal god, and his eyes became even crazier: "After twenty years of preparation, the worship was really successful." "This thing wants to kill us all! Gao Ming! Save my grandma!" The statue was surrounded by **** water. Congratulations couldn''t get out and could only rely on Gao Ming, but Gao Ming only had Situ An in his eyes now. The aroma of meat penetrated into his nose, and his alienated heart was draining all his potential. The atrium of his heart slowly turned into a torture chamber, and all the pain became a tool of torture. ?His body is covered with wounds, and the ominous black characters seem to be praying for disaster. Gao Ming is also affected by the flesh and blood fairy. ??A line of blood penetrated his pupils, a red rainbow penetrated the sun, and he was haunted by jealous gods. Gao Ming ignored anyone and grabbed the chain, as if he would take Situ An with him even if he died. Situ An, who saw the complete statue of the god, no longer had the idea of ??fighting Gao Ming. He wanted to kill Gao Ming because Gao Ming blocked his way, but now he had more important things to do. Fish and blood fairy! The rich aroma of meat emanated from the statue, affecting all the people present who had eaten meat and the ghosts who believed in the Flesh Fairy. In the huge blood pool, the blood was slowly falling, and extremely real blood vessels crawled out of the shadows and penetrated into the statue. ??They wandered around the body of the statue and gathered in the center of the eight arms. Situ An spent twenty years preparing and committed countless murders, and finally waited for this moment. Food for blood, remnant souls and faith, the hearts of the living people on the base of the statue began to wither. ??With the injection of blood, a transparent heart slowly appeared in the center of the eight arms of the statue. There is something somewhere, but there is nothing there. It seems to exist, but it seems unclear. This is a heart that could never have appeared at this stage. The integration of the shadow world and the real world has not yet fully begun. Situ An has raised this terrifying ghost story in advance through several blood sacrifices and using himself as a bait to attract investigators from all over the city. Is that the heart of the gods? Among the crowd, Xuan Wen and Situ An ran towards the Flesh and Blood Temple at the same time. Their purpose was very clear, to take away the transparent heart growing from the top of the statue. "Don''t you want to kill me too?" There was a faint sound of chains clashing in Gao Ming''s shadow. How could he let Situ An leave? ?Fighting is not a doctor''s strong point, but doctors in modern society are indeed one of the professions most familiar with death. Gao Ming has long been prepared for death, and he cannot let Situ An leave today no matter what. ??He didn''t know much about fighting skills, but his physical fitness continued to improve under the influence of the Heart of Flesh. He struck first and threw Situ An to the ground. With chains entangled, Gao Ming wanted to take away the bone chopping knife in Situ An''s hand. The cunning and cruel madman still had a smile on his face, as if Gao Ming''s reactions were all expected by him. ?? Released the bone-chopping knife, Situ An swung his right hand forward. He always had a sharp boning knife hidden in his sleeve, and a blood-red killing talisman was affixed to the blade in advance. When I was in my twenties, I was as fierce and reckless as you, but later I suffered a big loss. ??The sharp boning knife pierced Gao Ming''s abdomen, and the killing talisman shattered instantly. Gao Ming felt like a lion had gotten into his stomach and was gnawing at his internal organs crazily. ??The wound made by the killing talisman will not heal, and the blood flowing out is not the normal red color, but black mixed with countless paper dust. The beating speed of his flesh and blood heart began to slow down, and the blood flowing out of his belly also took away the vitality from Gao Ming''s body. He was injured again, but Gao Ming still did not give in. He knocked Situ An, who was struggling to stand up, against the wall, and connected the two with a chain. "You can''t kill me, but I have a way to kill you." Situ An''s knife just now did not penetrate Gao Ming''s heart. It seemed that the evil ghost was worried that he would destroy the heart of flesh and blood, and the two wills conflicted, but now Situ An took the initiative again. He took out his second hidden boning knife, which also had a killing talisman on the blade. Situ An used one of the three killing talismans given by the goddess to kill Yan Hua, and the remaining two were prepared for high life. ?Swinging the sword forward, Situ An originally thought that Gao Ming would learn to be smart and dodge, so that he could steal the heart of the god. ??But who knew that Gao Ming had his eye on the blade and wrapped a chain around Situ An''s wrist, tightly binding him. Congratulations to Miaomiao! As early as the first time he met Situ An, Gao Ming found Zhu Miaomiao carrying a fire ax with other investigators. Her face was pale. Although she was not injured, her expression was very painful. When the meat-eating investigator and the apartment residents were fighting on the underground floor, Zhu Miaomiao was not involved. She was a member of the Investigation Bureau and knew every rule by heart. She should strictly follow the orders of her superiors, but she could not use the axe. Target those monsters. ?Who is the monster now? Kill Situ An! Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Gao Ming knew that Zhu Miaomiao still had a killing talisman hidden on her body, which was given to her by the goddess in advance. Situ An seemed to have noticed something was wrong. He was extremely keen and immediately shouted: "Your husband and children were killed by ghosts, and you still want to help ghosts now? The investigation bureau sacrificed so many people just to kill the ghosts." Take the "meat" out of the fight! Don''t listen to him! When people have "meat", we can save the whole city!" Zhu Miaomiao! Kill him! The wound on Gao Mings stomach was getting worse and he was covered in blood: Meat is poison! You cant even become a ghost after eating meat! "Without ''meat'', countless investigators will continue to use their lives to fill in the abnormal incidents! I am the one who saves you!" Situ An looked like a madman. He saw Zhu Miaomiao take out a crumpled blood talisman and stick it on the fire axe. superior! ?Hands holding the ax blade tightly, Zhu Miaomiao''s eyes gradually cleared up. She ran faster and faster, as if she was thinking of her husband and children who were captured by ghosts. The finger bones made a crisp sound, and Zhu Miaomiao''s blood was absorbed by the killing talisman. She raised the fire ax high, aimed it at Situ An''s neck, and slashed with all her strength: "Go to hell! You madman who forces the living to eat!" With his body bound and unable to escape, Situ An let out an unfamiliar roar, and two evil spirits entangled each other and escaped from Situ An''s body. ??The evil spirits were forced to fuse, with most of their faces being that of Situ An, and half of their faces belonging to the evil spirits from Building B. ??The fire ax chopped off Situ An''s head, and the blood talisman exploded, destroying his body. Zhu Miaomiao also fell to the ground. Most of her life was sucked away by the killing talisman, making her look much older. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" The evil ghost was howling, but Situ An didn''t look back. He took away the last killing talisman on the ground and forced the merging evil spirits to rush directly to the top of the statue. ?It and Xuan Wen walked to the left and right, stepping on the slowly sinking corpse in the blood pool, and were about to get close to the statue. Behind the eight-armed ghost, a pair of hands suddenly stretched out. Uncle Wu, who was wearing a shabby thick coat, suddenly pushed the congratulations carrying his grandma on his back into the blood pool! Grandma! ?Congratulations, they didn''t care about anything else and wanted to push the old man to the shore, but there seemed to be countless ghosts in the **** water grabbing their feet, preventing them from leaving. In the blink of an eye, the congratulating grandma was swallowed up by blood. He held his breath and dived, but there was only blood red around him. After the congratulatory grandma disappeared, one of the four blank faces of the ghost statue had facial features and opened its eyes! ?Those eyes seemed to have seen all the suffering in the world, they were gentle and kind, and contained the vitality of a living person. ?The sign of life, which represents the living person, opens its eyes, and then the signs of desire, death, and evil also open their eyes one after another. Throwing away his thick coat, Uncle Wu stood next to the statue. He seemed to be possessed by something, and his expression was the same as that of ghosts and gods: "When you worship me, you kneel on the ground with great piety. When your flesh and blood matures, you will compare with each other." The beast is still ferocious, what exactly are you worshiping? (End of this chapter) Chapter 61 Can I be the hostess for a week? Chapter 61 Can I be the heroine for a week? The statue of the Flesh Immortal has completed the last step of the sacrifice. Among the four phases, the other three have long been integrated into the blood, and only the living person representing the life phase is rare. ?The appearance of life needs to maintain human nature, and cannot be affected by the smell of meat in the apartment building, let alone eat meat to violate taboos. In the entire Surabaya apartment, the only one who meets the conditions now is Congratulations'' grandma. The reason why she has been able to live until now is very likely because Situ An and the flesh and blood fairy deliberately protect her and want to keep her until The last moment is used for sacrifice. ?Of course he didn''t know these congratulations, and he regarded his grandma''s existence as his biggest secret. ?The alienated Gong Xi dived into the depths of the blood pool, stubbornly trying to rescue his grandma. Uncle Wu glanced at Gong Xi with some pity, and crawled toward the heart of the **** above the statue. Flesh and blood psychic, no one knows when Uncle Wu was replaced. It might have been a few hours ago, or it might have been when the abnormal event broke out, or it might even have been more than ten years ago. ?The statue does not resist Uncle Wu. Every time he climbs up, part of his body will merge with the statue of ghosts and gods. When he climbs to the highest point and picks off the heart, he should be completely integrated into the statues of ghosts and gods. Xuan Wen and Situ An''s evil spirits were very fast, but they seemed to be a little too late. Uncle Wu had already anticipated the current situation. The Flesh Immortal was very clear about the people and ghosts in the building, but he missed a ghost who was brought in by Gao Ming. Brother Zhao! Catch him! ??Twisted arms grabbed Uncle Wu''s ankles, and Zhao Xi''s head drooped on his shoulders slowly lifted up. His body was almost unable to hold together. Let go! Uncle Wu kicked Zhao Xi fiercely, but Zhao Xi looked at his body that was about to fall apart but slowly closed it up, as if to wrap up Uncle Wu. "It''s not stained with the smell of flesh and blood. What the **** is this?" Uncle Wu grabbed a handful of yellow talismans from his pocket and threw them at Zhao Xi. Those talisman papers contained fragments of photos of the unjust deceased, which ignited after contact with Zhao Xi. Wisps of will-o''-the-wisps. As soon as the two of them were delayed, Situ An''s evil spirit quickly approached, and the two dead faces that were about to merge together opened their mouths, trying to bite into the transparent heart. Get out of here! An irritable voice came from Xuan Wen''s mouth. Her pupils were bloodshot, and countless broken faces flashed in her eyes. The emotions from strangers stirred up the shadows. Xuan Wen used her own hard work as a guide to weave a big shadow. net. Xuanwen can control the shadows. This is the power given to her by the shadow world, but the more she uses it, the more vulnerable she becomes to backlash because she attempts to change her destiny, and the shadow world is constantly correcting its mistakes. Its really troublesome. Uncle Wu, who climbed up the statue, saw Xuan Wen and Situ An coming over. He took out a knife from his arms. He chanted "The Flesh Immortal" in his mouth, and then stabbed his left hand with a knife. The blood, much thicker than that of a normal person, dripped on the statue. Uncle Wu''s pupils gradually dissipated, leaving only the whites of his eyes. His body began to accelerate and merge with the statue. The human parts of Uncle Wu''s body are getting less and less, and the vitality contained in the statue is getting more and more. The seven emotions and six desires, all kinds of human things, all Uncle Wu''s experiences and memories are flowing into that statue along the blood lines. A transparent heart. The outline of the heart of the gods between existence and non-existence slowly becomes clear, and the main will of the flesh and blood fairy is returning. "This heart is mine!" Situ was trapped by the shadow, and blood stains began to appear on his soul: "Give me all your cruelty! All your resentment and torture! I know how many people you have killed and how many you have collected. Resentment! It was me who led you step by step to become a murderer, and I was the one who fed you the despair!" Situ An knows the murderer of the family murder case very well. He carefully selected the murderer. All the psychological and spiritual stimulation was his design. Step by step, he entered the abyss and embraced the abyss! ???If Gao Ming hadn''t arrived, Situ An would have led all the investigators to kill the evil ghost he had cultivated with his own hands. With the most righteous attitude, he would fuse two hearts and become the Eastern District Director of the Investigation Bureau to solve level four abnormal incidents! "you" ??The evil ghost and the madman merged. Situ An suppressed the evil ghost''s will and made the **** names appear on the soul body. The soul was dyed red, and Situ An tore a gap in the shadow. After he discovered that the heart of the **** was no longer clear, he immediately crashed into Uncle Wu who was merging with the idol. "You are the **** I worship, why don''t you listen to my prayers! Flesh and blood support, Feng Shui overall situation, you appear because of me!" Situ An does not respect the gods. He just wants to eat the gods. "I appear because of worship, I am who I am, and everything I gain is mine. You are also one of the many flesh and blood kneeling in front of me." Uncle Wu''s arms have been integrated into the statue. The expression on his face is completely different from before, and his eyes are There was a sudden change, and the statue''s left and right arms folded forward. ?Eight arms and eight senses, the flesh and blood **** of disaster, the whole blood pool trembled crazily, the roof collapsed, the corridors broke, and the statue of the flesh and blood **** slowly started to move. Si Xiang opened his eyes, and the indescribable sense of oppression suffocated all the survivors present. All the blood and water in the entire apartment were gathering here. "You appeared because of me! I can make people believe in you, and I can also smash your idols!" Situ An was really crazy. He took out the last killing talisman that was not used: "You know why innocent people Can skin be made into a killing talisman that restrains flesh and blood? Because of the prayers and cries of those innocent people, because of their extremely strong desire in the face of death, they wanted you to appear, so you were born. God!" The hand of the soul body was holding the killing talisman. Before Uncle Wu could fuse further, Situ An''s fingertips dropped and smashed the left arm of the soul body into Uncle Wu''s chest! "For the past twenty years, I have been searching for the main consciousness of the Flesh Immortal in the building, thinking that the worship of the Flesh Immortal was unsuccessful. I searched all kinds of idols, but I never expected that you would hide outside the apartment and hide in the body of a living person! " Situ An grabbed Uncle Wu by the neck and tried to tear him off the statue. Even if Uncle Wu''s body was separated, he could not be merged with the statue. "You are too paranoid. Some things exist in the first place, not because of your designs and plans." Four arms covered in blood grabbed Situ An, and the other four arms held Xuan Wen''s body, but Uncle Wu couldn''t do it now. After dodging, a large amount of stinking black blood flowed out of his chest. The so-called killing talisman was actually the karma created by the Flesh Fairy. They died because of the Flesh Fairy and became poison that could bring harm to the Flesh Fairy. ??The ground shook, and the walls of the Surabaya apartment were covered with cracks. Whether it was the Flesh Immortal who took over the main consciousness, or Situ An took away the heart of the gods, this strange story would get out of control. Gao Ming grabbed Zhao Xis chain and picked up the fire ax: Give me the last killing talisman. ?Zhu Miaomiao''s vitality is almost exhausted, and she can no longer use the talisman given by the goddess. Putting the blood talisman on the ax blade, Gao Ming took a deep breath: "The most innocent people have become the blade that can kill gods. This may be their last wish." ?Take a step forward, your legs racing with high speed, running wildly in the corridor. The ground was shattering, and he sprinted to the edge of the blood pool with all his strength, throwing the chain in his hand towards the statue. Zhao Xi, who was about to disperse, felt the chains approaching. He let go of Uncle Wu''s legs, dragged his broken body, and grabbed one end of the chains. The chain formed by memory and obsession was hung on the arm of the statue, and Gao Ming grabbed the chain and jumped over the blood pool. The balance between Wu Bo, Situ An and Xuan Wen was broken. Gao Ming grabbed the scars on the statue and crawled towards the transparent heart. ??The black blood in his abdomen continued to flow, and the black word "fate" seemed like a curse that could not be washed away. Gao Ming climbed onto Si Xiang''s head, and the heart of the **** was right in front of his eyes. "Would you rather give it to him than to me?" The blood on Situ An''s body was getting darker, and it was no longer clear whether he had taken over the evil ghost, or whether the evil ghost had taken over his soul. ??Wu Bo used two arms to stop Gao Ming, but neither Situ An nor Xuan Wen were energy-efficient lamps. They were all waiting for this opportunity. Shadows and evil spirits erupted at the same time, and the two broke free from their bonds and rushed toward Gaoming in the center. Normally speaking, among the three, Situ An should be faster. Gao Ming knew this, and his goal was not that from the beginning. ??The hand that was holding on to the chain had loosened its grip. When Situ An was rushing towards his heart, Gao Ming changed his direction and swung the fire ax to chop Situ An''s head. This time, I will definitely kill you! The blood talisman was triggered, and the high-life black blood was absorbed by the killing talisman. His ax struck Situ An on the shoulder. At the same time, a force came from behind Gao Ming, and he felt like he was being pulled backwards. ?Eight arms hit the place where Gao Ming was standing just now, and Xuan Wen grabbed Gao Ming''s shoulders. If Xuan Wen hadn''t pulled him away just now, Gao Ming might have been smashed into a pulp. The heart of the gods was placed in front of them, but neither of them tried to fight for it. "I''ll stop them! Go and pick off the heart!" Xuan Wen didn''t give Gao Ming a chance to refuse. She had already rushed over. Shadows surged wildly, and terrifying cracks appeared on her body, eight of which were the most terrifying. Xuanwen''s whole body melted into the shadows, and eight monsters with exquisite faces and outstanding temperament crawled out of her wounds, biting her body and injecting resentment and hatred into her soul! The blank photos were shattered and flying, and the place where Xuan Wen was was completely engulfed in shadow. She seemed to know that she could not fight against the shadow world, so she wanted to drag Situ An and the statue into it. I cant change my life, but Im very satisfied with being the heroine for a week. Xuan Wen finally couldn''t help but look back at Gao Ming: "If you really can''t remember what you promised me in the tunnel, then stop trying to remember it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 62 A hero with only three days left to live Chapter 62 The hero with only three days left to live The Shadow World has written scripts for every monster born in the shadows. The meaning of their existence is to help the shadows invade reality. If they have other ideas during this period and do not grow according to their original trajectory, then the Shadow World will think Try to drag them back into the shadows. ? Xuan Wen is very similar to Gao Ming, they are fighting each other from the moment they open their eyes. She doesnt want to live like this forever, she feels she can change. The marginal female supporting role with the least sense of existence, an unpopular auxiliary character. She does not have the most beautiful appearance, and her personality is not good, but I dont know whether it is due to the influence of Gao Ming or whether she is like this in her heart. She chose a dangerous and crazy path. She took away the power and destiny of the eight heroines, and thus left eight wounds that can never be healed. Xuan Wen has no ability to stop the will of the Flesh Immortal Lord and the evil spirit transformed by Situ An. She wants to buy enough time for her high life, so she can only rely on the power of the shadow world. While returning to the shadow, try to drag Situ An and the Flesh Fairy into it. "Integrating the hearts of gods requires a process. Even if I get the heart, you can''t hold them for me. So the best option is that I will hold them while you fuse the heart." Xuan Wen was very happy. Reasonable, she is not affected by various emotions, and everything she does is to leverage fate and have a better ending. Shadows shrouded the ground like night, and Xuan Wen''s body seemed to turn into a wound in the middle of the two worlds. Broken human faces poured out from the shadow world, wrapping Situ An and the statue. At the same time, Gao Ming also touched the heart of the god. The memory of Gao Ming emerged on the transparent heart, and his past gave the heart color. A black night, full of red blood, the blue sky is torn, the gray city is upside down, there is a beam of light from a car light in the distance, Gao Ming is in the car, and he is also outside the car. The memory in the heart seems to be looking at Gaoming, blooming in the center of the eight arms. ?Opening his eyes, at a certain moment, the beating frequency of the god''s heart became consistent with the heart of flesh and blood in Gaoming''s chest. Uncle Wu screamed, and the heart above the statue disappeared. Gao Ming''s past experiences merged into his flesh and blood, and his will, spirit, and memory seeped into his blood. People have two hearts. The flesh-and-blood heart is like a flame, providing strength to the whole body, allowing people to run and jump; the spiritual heart is like a lamp placed on a spiritual altar, guiding the direction. ?Two hearts merge together, and the alienated heart and spiritual will are intertwined, forming an "atrium" that is independent of the two worlds. ?This atrium is filled with pain and despair. Every sacrifice buried in the blood pool has become a part of the atrium, turned into chains and instruments of torture. Si Xiang''s eyes stared at Gao Ming, watching him fall from the highest point of the statue and fall into the pool of blood. Hearts were beating. Gao Ming felt that there was a certain connection between his alienated heart and the Surabaya apartment. Any place where blood flowed would become a part of him. Congratulations, the meat-eating investigators, the residents in the building, Yan Huas body, and the eight victims of the massacre merged into the statue. All the blood and food created a new statue of ghosts and gods in Gao Mings heart. ?Taking Yanhuas flesh and blood as the foundation, its eight arms are stretched out, and the four phases come together! The moment the new idol appeared, the clay statue of the Flesh Immortal in the Flesh Temple began to collapse, and the wound on Uncle Wu''s chest worsened rapidly. He looked at Gaoming with complicated eyes. There was no resentment or pain, only an indescribable despair. The shadows on the underground level are out of control. Xuan Wen is at the center of the whirlpool. She gives up resisting the shadow world and actively accepts all shadows. The only thing she does is to trap Situ An and let him dissipate into the shadows with her. "Gaoming!" Situ An looked ferocious. He had been planning for twenty years and sacrificed countless investigators to sacrifice his heart. Gaoming took away his heart. ?The blood on his soul became more and more intense, and his obsession turned into overwhelming hatred, but in the end he still couldn''t break free from the shadow. Everything is fate, and you cant control anything? High fate! High fate!! ??The roar echoed in the shadows, the blood gathered into Gao Ming''s heart, and the shadows retreated into Xuan Wen''s open wound. ??But Gao Ming was still lying in the pool of dry blood, and Xuan Wen and Situ An beside the statue disappeared together with the shadows. Gazing at the ceiling above his head, Gao Ming lost his left eye and endured nineteen minutes of torture from the evil spirit. His whole body was covered in wounds, and his abdomen was penetrated by a killing charm. His body is covered in black letters, and his chest rises slightly. Is this a Level 4 abnormal event? Is this a natural disaster? Or a man-made disaster? ?A pair of hands lifted Gao Ming up, and Wan Qiu carried Gao Ming out of the blood pool with his crying daughter. The Surabaya apartment was almost completely slaughtered. Qingge, who was seriously injured, took advantage of the chaos to escape with the only two remaining investigators. There were not many alienated residents left in the apartment. "I... want to stay here." Wan Qiu touched her daughter''s head: "They don''t have a mother anymore, I, I will take care of them." With chapped lips, Gao Ming licked the blood from the corners of his lips: "Okay." The strange story has ended, the shadow has subsided, and there will be no flesh and blood immortals in the two worlds from now on. Wan Qiu dragged Zhu Miaomiao to Gao Ming again: She needs emergency treatment. ?Zhu Miaomiao''s situation is not optimistic. She used the killing charm twice, which consumed too much life. ??The smell of meat in the Surabaya apartment gradually faded, the shadows retreated to the corners, and the temperature slowly rose. All this seemed to herald the end of the tale of flesh and blood fairy tales. ?Hutching the wound on his stomach, Gao Ming looked at Wan Qiu who was walking away. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. He knows Wan Qiu''s fate and wants to help Wan Qiu, but it seems that it is a good ending for Wan Qiu now. ?It took a lot of effort for Gao Ming to get up from the ground. He was injured more seriously than imagined. There may be other injured people in the building, and there should still be investigators alive. The shadow retreated and Gao Ming walked toward the ground. The steps he stepped on left dazzling **** shoe prints. Grab the handrail and step up to the last step. ?Walking alone in the dark corridor, the scent of meat was no longer in the air. The morning breeze blew through Gao Ming''s blood-stained hair. He came to the main entrance of Building A of the Surabaya Apartment. ?Hold the door with both hands, Gao Ming pressed forward. ?No one knows whether tomorrow will be **** or heaven. ??The old door panel was pushed open, and a dim light shone through the crack of the door into the corridor. The heavy rain that had been falling for several days finally stopped and the sky cleared up. Gao Ming walked out of the Surabaya apartment covered in blood. He raised the black ring in his hand and stepped into the sunlight. The boundless shadow was dispersed, and investigators from half the city were anxiously waiting outside. All of them saw Gao Ming. The shadow has receded! The abnormal event has been solved! Look, someone walked out of the apartment! ??The sun shone on the blood stains, and Gao Ming looked at the excited faces with his single eye. Those investigators did not care about life and death. If he died in the apartment, these people guarding outside would be the next group of people to enter the apartment. No one is afraid, and no one runs away. Even though he knows he will die, he still explores into the depths of darkness. The waiting crowd flocked to Gao Ming, and another group of investigators dispatched from the Lishan Investigation Bureau also saw him. Gaoming? Its Gaoming! He is the Lishan Investigation Bureau, the acting leader of the investigation team, high life! ??Black characters spread across his face. Gao Ming heard the cheers of the crowd, but the sound seemed to drift away slowly. His eyes moved back to himself, and the life character on his palm seemed to be telling him something. His consciousness was blurring, and every beat of his heart brought severe pain. Gao Ming clenched the life character in his hand and fell at the junction of shadow and sunlight. (End of this chapter) Chapter 63 The tunnel where I was buried Chapter 63 The tunnel where I was buried Warm light shone on his face, and Gao Ming sat up from the bed in the intensive care unit. ??There were all kinds of medical equipment that he didn''t recognize piled up in the ward. The corridor outside the door was guarded at all levels, so not even a mosquito could fly in. "Your physical condition is very bad. There are dozens of large and small wounds. They have cleverly avoided your vital points. But the most important thing now is that you have irreversible lesions in your internal organs. We have tried our best. Various methods can only help you delay the arrival of death. " Doctors and nurses are on call 24 hours a day, and they usually stay in the room next to Gao Ming. Where is this? The hospital of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is specially used to treat investigators and security personnel injured in abnormal incidents. The doctor pressed the pager beside the bed, and a few minutes later, Chen Yuntian and several other senior officials of the Investigation Bureau entered the ward. The doctors and nurses around him wisely left the ward and closed the door when they left. "The investigation results of the abnormal incident in the Surabaya Apartment have come out. You should be the first to take the lead. However, I hope you can keep Situ An''s matter a secret." Chen Yuntian sat next to Gao Ming: "The investigation bureau is seriously injured, and ordinary investigators If we knew that we had been exploited by Situ An, we might be heartbroken. We can''t stand the internal conflict." "If you have any needs, you can tell us. During the last period of your life, we will try our best to meet all your requirements." The new director of the Eastern District has not yet been elected, and the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is temporarily supervised by people from the Hanhai General Bureau of Investigation. , the person speaking now is one of the heads of the General Bureau of Investigation. "Approximately how long can I live?" Gao Ming looked at his arm. All those horrific wounds had been treated, but the black words drilled out of the wounds remained on his skin forever, ugly, terrifying, and like curse. Three days. Chen Yuntian was a little miserable. He recruited Gao Ming into the investigation bureau, but now he can''t do anything. "The Shumi researchers from Xinhu may come over in the afternoon. They want to test something on you. If you allow..." the person in charge of the General Administration placed a document in front of Gao Ming: "Everything is based on your wishes. Without touching the document, Gao Ming looked out the window: "I want to go to a place to see, and I hope you won''t stop me." "Okay, you can go wherever you want. Your things are on the bed next to you." Several senior officials from the Investigation Bureau said some more words and left. ??Gao Ming himself was the only one left in the ward, and he looked out the window at the East District of the vast sea. ?This is the most prosperous area in Hanhai, with tall buildings, shining neon lights, and never-ending traffic on the road, but none of this seems to have anything to do with him. ?Picking up the backpack placed on the bed next to him, Gao Ming looked at the photos of the deceased. The Investigation Bureau must have studied them all, and the photos may not be a secret in the future. Turning on his cell phone, Gao Ming felt that his cell phone was being monitored, but he didn''t care and dialed his home number directly. ?Looking at the photos of his parents that were full of them, the family members in the photo did not look back this time. It seemed to be just an ordinary photo, except that the cracks in the photo were a bit glaring. No one answered ?Hang up the phone, Gao Ming stared blankly at his phone. There were more than a dozen missed calls on his phone. During his coma, he was also pulled into several group chats. Swiping the phone screen casually, high school classmates formed a new group. Everyone had been preparing to hold a class reunion, but it was postponed due to heavy rain. ?Now that the rain has passed and the sky has cleared up, classmates who have not seen each other for a long time are chatting in the group, discussing each other''s lives and their past youth. Some of them became doctors, some got married, some became teachers, and everyone has his own life. ?The gap between people is indeed greater than that between people and ghosts. The reality of the difference lies in Gao Ming. He didn''t pay attention to the rapidly increasing number of group chats. Not only was there a cell phone screen between him and his classmates, there were also many things that couldn''t be changed. Click on the missed call. It was an unfamiliar number. The other party made more than a dozen calls in a row, but Gao Ming had no idea of ??calling back. ??If the doctor''s diagnosis is correct, he should only have three days left. ?The phone vibrated, and a classmate in the class group initiated a private message to Gao Ming. Liu Yi: "Gao Ming, I want to meet you alone." Liu Yi: Ive played your game, and a lot of strange things have started to happen. Without even looking at the phone, Gao Ming threw it on the hospital bed and put on the clothes sent by the investigation bureau. The injury to his body was so serious that any movement would stretch the wound, and the severe pain caused blood to soak under the bandage. The phone was vibrating, and Gao Ming had turned around. In the last period of his life, there was a place he had to go. The further back I am, the worse my health will become. The wound in my abdomen cannot heal, and my heart is beating very hard. ?Ever since he woke up, there seemed to be a thought in his brain urging him to enter the tunnel, and he himself was full of curiosity about the tunnel. After walking out of the ward, Gao Ming left the hospital accompanied by the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. He got on the special car of the Investigation Bureau and went straight to the tunnel at the junction of the three cities. ??If he didn''t take another look at that tunnel, he would probably die with his eyes open. The scenery outside the car window receded rapidly, and Gao Ming held his hands together. When he heard that he only had three days left to live, he did not feel pain or panic. He was not thinking about death, he was just thinking about a question: "If I die, will the next person be chosen to replace me in the shadow world?" ?The road to the tunnel was long, and Gao Ming had never felt that time was moving so slowly. Perhaps this was also a way of retaining him from the world. ?As darkness approached, the investigation bureau''s car took Gao Ming to the place, and several security personnel got out of the car. You want to go in with me? Gao Ming stood at the entrance of the tunnel. The dark tunnel looked like a sea monster with its mouth open. There were too many unknowns hidden in the deep darkness. I also hope you can understand that the tunnel is not open to traffic yet, and we are worried that you may be in danger. The security personnel followed closely behind Gao Ming: We will not disturb you, let alone interfere with you. As you wish. Carrying his bag, Gao Ming walked forward slowly. He didn''t walk very fast, but the security personnel behind him seemed unable to keep up with him. The temperature is starting to drop. With a breath of cold air, Gao Ming slowed down and touched the tunnel wall with his hand, recalling little by little what happened to him on the night of the Ghost Festival. When he left the tunnel and was rescued home by Xuan Wen, he forgot something very crucial. Xuan Wen said that he saw a scene that was too terrifying, so his brain forced him to lose his memory in order to protect itself. ?Later, the Flesh Fairy''s desire to see him clearly occupied his eyes and heart. At that moment, with the help of the Flesh Fairy''s power, he finally saw part of the forgotten scene. Its almost there, it seems to be right in front. ?The sun has set and darkness has fallen. There is no light in the tunnel and there is no exit in sight. ??Water drops fell on his sleeves, and there was a voice in Gao Ming''s head that kept telling him to move forward. It seemed that he was destined to return to this tunnel again. Its a strange feeling, who is calling me? He didn''t know how long he had been walking. Normally, he should have walked out of the tunnel, but it was still pitch black ahead. All roads have their own end, unless this road does not lead to the future. Gao Ming turned around. The footsteps behind him had long since disappeared. The security personnel who followed him in had disappeared at some point. He was alone in front and behind, but Gao Ming didn''t feel scared at all. He seemed to be used to this. The voice in his mind became clearer and clearer. Gao Ming closed his remaining eyes. He put down all his guard and followed the guidance of the voice wholeheartedly, moving forward in the darkness. ?The road under his feet was no longer smooth, and he vaguely heard more sounds. Continuing to move forward, Gao Ming suddenly felt a drop of water touching his palm. That''s right, the water droplets don''t fall from a high place, they seem to rise from the ground. He placed his fingers against the wall and waved slowly. The touch of flesh and blood came from his fingertips. He seemed to have touched a human face. ?Opening his eyes, Gao Ming saw corpses embedded in the tunnel walls, and the faces were all those of himself who had died tragically! (End of this chapter) Chapter 64 Me, Gao Ming Chapter 64 I, Gao Ming ?The flesh and blood was solidified on the cold wall. Every dead Gao Ming was different. Being stared at by his own face one after another, Gao Ming''s mind began to get confused. His body touched the wall, and when flesh and blood touched each other, he saw the memories of those corpses. Doctor, the game I made seems to have become a reality. Isnt it great? People are under so much pressure at work these days, but you can get away from it. "But I am a ghost story game designer. I have conceived 126 murder cases and created dozens of murderers with different personalities. In order to find materials, I have also watched 95 thriller movies, four There are more than a hundred horror comics and more than two thousand folklore legends, and now they all seem to have become true!" Then do you think I look familiar? ??The blade of the knife pierced the neck, and the blood stained the case sheet. This memory is extremely real... ?Gao Ming covered his neck and stayed away from the body in the hospital gown, but his spirit and will seemed to be grasped by countless hands. Mom! Run away! The ghosts are hiding at home! Im not crazy! I saw them! Let me go, the evil ghosts are coming and they want to destroy this city! My child, take good care of yourself and dont worry about things at home. I didnt lie to you! Dont stay at home, leave quickly! "I know you didn''t lie, but just because the voice and appearance are the same, it doesn''t mean that I am your mother." The restraint belt strangled his neck and he couldn''t breathe. His whole face turned dark purple and his hands kept waving up and down, but no one came to save him... ??More memories of death surged towards Gaoming, tearing at his soul and will. I volunteer to join the Investigation Bureau and spend my life finding out the truth and protecting more people! Very good, from today on, you can follow Qingge. Team leader! The person who killed the brothers in the apartment building was not a ghost, but a human! I know, I was the one who did it. The bone-chopping knife struck at the neck, and his head fell off. Gao Ming saw an upside-down world... Memories of death, different choices, running wildly in the tunnel with high fate. "No one can be trusted. Anyone may be a ghost in disguise. I will conquer all games, master the power of ghosts, and use them to fight against ghosts!" Gao Ming, all the players in the City Ghost game know you, and we all decided to join forces to do something. "Why are you following me if you don''t go hunting ghosts?" Because everyone agrees that killing you will gain more than killing ghosts! The body fell in a pool of blood, the bones and flesh withered, and only the eyes reflected the backs of other players... A major disaster is coming! Lets stay in the community and slowly clear a safe area. "I know you are all scared, and I am scared too! The strange story has gotten out of control early, and someone must step forward now!" I hope you can follow me! His body was torn apart by the evil ghost. Gao Ming turned around and saw that there was no one behind him except his shadow... Director Gao, since you took office, there has never been a Level 3 abnormal event in the area under the responsibility of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, but investigators have witnessed it and you were able to talk to ghosts. What do you want to say? Come with us, some directors want to see you. The vehicle heading to the East District was attacked halfway, and the fire burned his body. After Gao Ming crawled out of the sea of ????fire, he was stabbed through the chest with a sharp knife... Thats enough! Thats enough! Dont kill me anymore! ?The memory of each death was heart-wrenching. Gao Ming grabbed his hair with both hands and screamed in the tunnel! ?His mind has gone completely crazy. Gao Ming finally knows why he is so indifferent to death. All his emotions and self have been destroyed by death one after another. ??Corpses embedded in the tunnel, with tragic faces and cloudy eyes, Gao Ming''s left eye shed blood and his right eye shed tears. Because of the Flesh Fairy''s ability to resonate, he would see the other person''s memory as long as he touched flesh and blood. Ahhhhhhhhh! ?The scalp was torn, and the newly bandaged wound opened again. He beat his head, but the faces could not be taken away. Why is it death every time! Why do all the corpses come back here? Everything is like an unsolvable cycle, and Gao Ming cant find a way out! I only have three days left to live. Its too late to change. Will I also be embedded in this tunnel? Fragments of death overwhelmed Gao Ming''s sanity, and his mind was filled with memories of tragic death and pain. When he was about to be driven crazy, footsteps suddenly sounded in the tunnel. Who is it? Who is there? He kept looking around, but every time he turned around, the footsteps would change direction. Gao Ming found that the footsteps seemed to always sound behind him! That voice seemed to exist only in the past he experienced! ?The other person is getting closer and closer to him, but he can''t see the other person''s face. Whos in this tunnel! Gao Ming''s head was suddenly held down by a hand, and his body hit the tunnel wall heavily. A completely unfamiliar voice slowly sounded behind him. Everyone has a script from birth, and everything is destined by fate. The laws of nature cycle, over and over again, and everything has its own place. "Who are you!" You have been killed by me over and over again, and you still dont know who I am, but you will still come back here next time and continue to die again. Gao Ming wanted to look back, but at this time he felt unprecedented pain. Something pierced his head, destroying all his memories. "No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t change it, because the outcome has already been determined. Everything you do is just adding pain to yourself. I will wait for you at the end of death until I kill you every moment." Past experiences have faded away, and a personal name has disappeared from my mind. This feeling of forgetting memory and self is extremely terrifying. Who the **** are you! No one can escape his own destiny, and all derailed destiny in the world will be corrected. So, please continue to cycle in this deep despair! ?The head was penetrated. At the last moment when the fire of life was extinguished, Gao Ming''s heart beat heavily. The heart of the gods and the heart of flesh and blood merged, and some of the memories in his mind were hidden in the atrium. The blood in his whole body seemed to be burning. Gao Ming used the last strength and all his will in his life to turn his head and look behind him! The headlights of the bus shone on him, and a passenger bus soaked by the heavy rain came speeding towards him! "This is" Gao Mings single eye looked towards the car window, and he was sitting in the car wearing headphones. One is in the car and the other is outside the car. ??The piercing whistle sounded, and the dazzling white light from the car lights swallowed Gao''s life. In the violent collision, Gao Ming felt that all his bones were shattered, his world was spinning, and everything was moving away! Everything is coming! Falled to the ground, Gao Ming opened his eyes. He was lying on the bus. There were glass shards all over the floor. A small game on his laptop that promoted family harmony was still in trial operation. Were you in a car accident? There was no passenger in the car. He took off his headphones and looked out the window. It was pitch dark outside the bus, and he could only see himself on the glass. ?His heart suddenly skipped a beat. Gao Ming hugged his notebook and stepped off the bus. Where are the other passengers? Why did this happen during the Hungry Ghost Festival? Step by step, Gao Ming came to the front of the car, took out his mobile phone and turned on the lights. The light shone around, and Gao Ming, who was standing in front of the bus, looked up and saw that the walls of the deep tunnel were covered with corpses, all of which were his own tragic deaths! ?His brain seemed to be stimulated, and scenes of memories that should have disappeared poured out of his heart. With every heartbeat, he could see a period of death. "Xuan Wen, Qin Tian, ??Yan Hua, and... Situ An!" ?Vessels sprouted from his cheeks, and Gao Ming''s brain almost exploded. His body fell backward, leaning against the corpse on the tunnel wall. ?The corpse was covered in wounds, with only one eye left. His head was penetrated, but he still looked back, trying to shout something! With his heart beating and blood burning, Gao Ming grabbed the still-warm hand of the corpse. Invisible blood lines poured into the body, and the hearts in the tunnel were beating at the same time. There were more than one corpses who wanted to use the Flesh Fairy to retain their memories. Although they did not obtain a complete flesh and blood heart, each one was still there at this time. The beating heart represents a self who is trying his best to escape his fate! The memory hidden in the flesh and blood returned. Gao Ming clenched his hands and his nails pierced the skin. He looked at all the tragic corpses in the tunnel with tears in his eyes. He finally understands something now! I am not dying over and over again, but dying over and over again to make a new beginning! Going all out every time, roaring towards fate every time! Every time he was destined to die, but every time he never flinched! All the games may be just a hint. He has no incredible luck, no extraordinary talent, and no external help. He only has himself. An ordinary person with below average physical fitness wants to tear through the sky shrouded by fate. Ordinary people can also change the world, but they have to kill themselves over and over again and say goodbye to their past selves. He began to ignore death, no longer trust his fellow humans, he was cautious and hostile to everything, he lost his true happiness, and he smashed his former self to pieces. He is living in such pain probably just because he doesnt want to accept his fate! Memories surged in his flesh and blood, and Gao Ming burst into tears. Death after death brought a beginning. He did not forget it. For the first time, he felt his heart beating so truly! All the blood lines converged on his body, and his heart was like a blooming flower or a burning fire. (End of this chapter) Chapter 65 The best start, at this moment Chapter 65 The best beginning, at this moment There is a loophole in the endless cycle of despair. This is the crack that Gao Ming has made in the lock of fate with countless deaths. He held the corpse''s hand, and there was a black life character engraved on the other''s palm that looked like a curse. Memories are returning, this time they are not forgotten, and Gao Ming is immediately ready to leave. ??The moment he walked out, footsteps sounded very suddenly behind him, and Gao Ming''s body seemed to be bitten by the mouth of a beast. He remembered this sound! "I have been waiting for you for a long time. You got into a car that you shouldn''t be in and ended up in a place that you shouldn''t be in." Its that mans voice! Gao Mings pupils narrowed to a point. When he entered the tunnel before, the owner of this voice killed him! Killing myself over and over again! "You are fused with something, and you cannot be separated for the time being. You should have died, but I can give you a chance to live." ?The indescribable sense of oppression pushed Gao Ming to the ground, and he had no ability to resist in front of the voice. At this moment, he didnt even dare to raise his head to look at the other person, because he was afraid that he would reveal his flaws and let the other person see that he was different from countless times before! Everyone has a script from birth, and everything is destined by fate. The laws of nature cycle, over and over again, and everything has its own place. "But now everything is out of control. Evil ghosts are rampant, weird things appear frequently, and the malice in people''s hearts will subvert the city. It won''t be long before the games you made based on real cases and urban ghost stories in the past may become reality, and they will rot away from you. The way to weaken their resentment is to let more people play the game you designed. You can choose to lead them through the level, or you can choose to sacrifice them to feed the monsters. Different choices will pay different prices. There will also be different gains. "All of these are gifts given to you by fate. Take advantage of them and don''t let out-of-control weird stories appear." The terrifying sense of oppression slowly disappeared, and a hand pressed down on Gao Ming''s head. From now on, your name is Gao Ming. name? Did he tell me my name? ??The voice that killed him over and over again disappeared, and Gao Ming knew that everything the other party said was a lie! Everyone has a script from birth, and everything is destined by fate. Maybe the world has always worked like this, but has it always been like this, is it right? The raindrops from the top of the tunnel fell on his face, and the corpses were hidden in the darkness. Gao Ming covered his heart and got up from the ground. He remembers all the deaths, and what crawls out of the rotten memories is not the game he made, but the reality he experienced! The nightmare is not because of him. The nightmare has always existed, and even fate cannot completely erase it. Without stopping for a step, he turned around and walked toward the tunnel exit, walking faster and faster. He has never known himself so clearly as he does now, and he has never felt so relaxed as he does now. The shackles on his shoulders seemed to have been broken off, and his emotions and perceptions were flowing in his flesh and blood. At this moment, he was his complete and true self. ?Hands out, even if he falls down again and again in the tunnel, he still runs fast. ?The wounds on his body were slowly increasing, but Gao Ming didn''t care at all. He was like a bird escaping from an iron cage, waving his wings with all his strength. This time he wanted to make up for all the regrets! A faint light appeared at the end of the tunnel. The weak Gao Ming looked along the light, and a familiar face appeared in his field of vision. With long hair shawl, Xuan Wen was wearing a black raincoat and holding a flashlight as she approached slowly. ?The light shone on Gao Ming, and Xuan Wen, who was standing in the shadow, stopped. It seemed that the two of them had met many times, and the feeling of familiarity that came from the bottom of their hearts was indescribable. ?I appear because of you, and you come because of me. Even if the outcome is destined, we must smile with a smile on our face to express our love that will eventually pass away.?????Found you. Even though it was the first time they met, Xuan Wen had a special trust in Gao Ming. There is no love without reason in the world, and there is no one who can rely on 100%. She cannot understand this emotion. "You are injured, I will carry you out first." Xuan Wen''s voice was cold and terrifying. She came here not to meet, but to kill the person who affected her spiritual will and eliminate her only loophole. There was no refusal, let alone resistance. Gao Ming lay on Xuan Wen''s back. This seemed to be the only physical contact between him and Xuan Wen. The tunnel is very long, but it is not endless. ??The sound of heavy rain hitting the ground became clearer. Xuanwen carried her life on her back to the junction of the tunnel and the night sky. She stood in the shadow and took out a knife from under her raincoat. ?According to her character, she should do whatever it takes to kill those who influence her and not let herself show any weaknesses, but she couldn''t do it no matter what. "I know what you are thinking." Gao Ming sat on the ground, looking at the rainstorm and the dark night: "Actually, you did not appear because of my design. You originally existed. It is everything you have experienced that made you who you are now!" "Impossible, there is no possibility for me to like someone I have never met!" Xuan Wen walked over holding a knife: "I am a monster born in the shadows. I am different from you." "When you opened your eyes, was there a black and white photo next to you? It should be a wedding photo of you and me, right?" Gao Ming did not step back. He took two steps forward until the tip of the knife touched his heart: "I It took me a long time to understand, why are there still photos? Because you have died more than once in my past experience! This may be the reason why the photos are there! Died once? I dont know why the photo appears in the shadow world, but I will find the truth. After a fierce inner struggle, Xuan Wen put away the sharp knife: "I can help you escape from here and take you home, but I need you to promise me one thing." "A promise?" Gao Ming remembered that every time he left the tunnel, he would promise one thing to Xuan Wen, but he never seemed to remember what that thing was. "For some reason, I developed an uncontrollable love for you. It''s hard for me to stay awake, and I can always sense your position, but this is not my intention." Xuan Wen took off her raincoat and threw it to Gao Fate: "This twisted love will become stronger as time goes by. So I need you to promise me that no matter what I do to you, you will never have feelings for me or fall in love with me." Me, never try to take advantage of me with this! Is this what you want me to do? "If you agree, put on your raincoat and I will carry you home; if you don''t agree..." No one knows what Xuan Wen has experienced before, and she doesn''t want her destiny to be interfered with by anyone again. The heavy rain was blown into the tunnel by the strong wind, as if the cold night was pouring into the past memories. I promise you, but my brain is injured and I often lose my memory. What Gao Ming said was true. Then I will keep reminding you. Xuan Wen carried Gao Ming on her back. "Thanks." "You''re welcome." Thank you, Xuan Wen. Gao Mings second thank you was to Xuan Wen who had made a choice in the Surabaya apartment. "It doesn''t matter." "Thanks" Are you done yet??? (End of this chapter) Chapter 66 Another ordinary and warm night Chapter 66 Another ordinary and warm night Xuan Wen, who was soaked all over, was carrying Gao Ming on her back. They were walking on a long night road in the mud. How about I carry you instead? Almost there. The heavy rain washed away the bodies of the two people. They were insignificant compared with the endless night, and the light in their hands seemed to be extinguished at any time. After a long time, Xuan Wen pushed out an electric car from behind the tree at the intersection of the road. She patted the back seat: "Hurry up!" "I didn''t expect you to send me home like this." Gao Ming got into the car and grabbed the armrests of the backrest with both hands: "People in the shadow world also ride electric bicycles?" The road is closed and big cars cant come in. Xuan Wen spat out the rainwater in her mouth and stared at Gao Ming: Forget it, give me your raincoat and get in the back. Okay, listen to me. Having changed his raincoat, Gao Ming opened the back of the raincoat to cover his head like a child. The rain is leaking on your back. I can feel it! ?With bumps and bumps along the way, Xuan Wen drove through the shadow-shrouded suburbs and into the lightless city with Gao Ming. ?This city seemed to be dead, without any life, and it seemed like they were the only two people in the world. At about midnight, Xuan Wen sent Gao Ming back to her apartment in Laijing. She was breathing heavily, as if she had lost half her life. "Why don''t you go upstairs and sit down for a while? I''ll get you a set of clean clothes." Gao Ming grabbed Xuan Wen''s arm: "There''s no one in my house right now, but my parents may bring back a lot of cakes later, so we won''t Cant finish it. "Is this your first time to invite someone of the opposite **** home? How did you come up with such a bad excuse?" Xuan Wen shook off Gao Ming''s hand, put on a dirty raincoat, and got back on the electric bike. Seeing Xuan Wen preparing to leave, Gao Ming immediately chased after her: "Xuan Wen!" "What''s wrong?" Dont kill the other eight heroines in the game. Hearing Gao Ming''s words, Xuan Wen slowly turned her head. Her inner secret was seen through for the first time: "I''m just going home." Gao Ming grabbed the back seat of the electric car and stared into Xuan Wen''s eyes: "They will become a wound on your body that will never heal, following you for a lifetime, and in the end you will die because of them!" Seeing that Gao Ming was unwilling to let go, Xuan Wen''s expression changed: "You care about me?" Gao Ming stood in the heavy rain and said seriously: "If it''s okay, I''ll take care of you." With splashes of mud, Xuan Wen disappeared into the night on her electric bike. Gao Ming chased for a distance, but still couldn''t catch up. His body was now very weak. I hope you can also change your destiny. You are your own heroine. After saying the last words, Gao Ming returned to the courtyard of Lijing Apartment. He still had very important things to do next. ?Running into the house, Gao Ming didnt even have time to change his clothes. He opened the medicine box under the cabinet and mixed the medicine. Not long after, the doorbell rang, and Gao Ming hurried to open the door. "Happy birthday!" The light in the living room shone on the light yellow tablecloth, making it look extremely warm. Dad and mom entered the house carrying the cake. The father in a neat suit is very gentleman, tall and handsome, and the mother in a white shirt and jeans is gentle and capable. Welcome home. Seeing his father and mother again, Gao Ming felt a very special feeling in his heart. He was not afraid or intimidated. He recalled that when he was imprisoned by the evil spirit, in that extremely desperate situation, it was his father and mother who saved him. They were created by the shadow world, monsters that replaced their parents in reality, but for some reason, the shadows of their parents really appeared on them. If everything is not a game, but an experience. "If my father and mother are also involved in some pain and despair because of my existence, then there is a possibility..." The heart of flesh and blood in his chest was beating. Gao Ming changed his clothes under the nagging of his parents. He enjoyed this short-term beauty. ?The bubbles are colorful and pop when touched, so they have a dreamlike beauty. He wanted to speak several times and ask his parents some questions, but his father and mother were like puppets on a clockwork, just doing fixed things. Wash your hands, change clothes, serve food, open the cake, put in the candles, and then... The lights in the house were turned off, and my father and mother completely changed their appearance in the darkness. The candlelight flickered, reflecting their gradually distorted faces. Gao Ming did not blow out the candles. He looked at his parents who were slowly approaching and asked: "Are you my father and mother? Even if you have a trace of their emotions, I will do the things I did for myself before." And apologize. I am willing to become a family with you, and I can stay here. I just hope you can tell me the truth." The kind face gradually turned ferocious. The problem of Gao Ming exceeded the scope of thinking of his father and mother. The smiles on the corners of their mouths became more and more weird and terrifying. It seemed that as long as Gao Ming did not follow the normal process of making a wish and blowing out the candles, they would treat Gao Ming. Launch an attack. Did the monsters from the shadow world turn into dad and mom, or did dad and mom become monsters from the shadow world? Sensing the danger, Gao Ming''s heart began to beat crazily. His alienated heart was like a torture chamber filled with torture instruments, with all pain and death hidden inside. The memory soaked in blood called out, and the door of the torture chamber slowly opened. Behind Gao Ming, a giant ghost appeared vaguely. It had eight arms and four sides, and was extremely ferocious. It looked a bit like the statues of ghosts and gods of flesh and blood, but it was not exactly the same. . "Is there no way to answer?" Gao Ming sighed: "I hope everyone is safe and happy." The lights in the house turned on again, and my father and mother seemed to be fine, sitting on both sides of the dining table. Everything that just happened seemed to be an illusion. "It won''t work if you say your wish. Next time, just say it silently in your heart." Dad and mom ate the food on the table. Gao Ming looked at the lone candle on the cake and stood up slowly. About a few hours later, Zhao Xihui will choose to commit suicide. Gao Ming wants to leave the shadow world and return to reality before tragedy occurs. I know you love me very much, but Im in a hurry now. The faint smell of meat came from nowhere, and the lights in the room flickered on and off. Gao Ming knew that his father and mother did not have much ability. They just seemed to never be defeated. Tie up the father and mother and send them to the bedroom, then open the living room door and repeat the whole process. The number of candles on the cake gradually increased. The "Family Promotion Mini Game" that took three days to complete last time only took three hours this time. The voice-activated lights in the corridor finally turned on, the shadows faded, my father and mother disappeared, and only a photo of the deceased was left on the floor of the bedroom. Looking at the familiar photo, Gao Ming had an unreal feeling. He read the text behind the photo again. To my dear child: At the age of eighteen, you have become an adult. From today on, you are the new parent, and you will have the key to open the door to your home. Our home is somewhere between existence and non-existenceas parents ??The words behind the photo are very similar to what the stranger said in the tunnel, but they are fundamentally different! ?The stranger in the tunnel said that everything Gao Ming had was a gift from fate. He wanted Gao Ming to become the watchdog of the city and lead other living people to prevent the occurrence of out-of-control ghost stories. ??However, the text behind the photo only tells the location of Gao Ming''s family, emphasizing that Gao Ming has become the new head of the family, saying that he has complete freedom. Comparing the two, Gao Ming definitely believes in the words behind the photos. The clock on the wall rang, and Gao Ming put the photo of his body into his backpack: "Let''s do it step by step, first save the people who need to be saved, and then kill the people who need to be killed!" The name Situ An came to mind, and bloodshot eyes appeared in Gao Ming''s eyes. The most dangerous people must be dealt with first. ?Putting on his raincoat, Gao Ming ran downstairs with tranquilizers and medicine. ??He rushed into the heavy rain and was about to enter Building 2 to find Zhao Xi, when he suddenly saw a familiar figure in the apartment courtyard. ?The man was sneaking around and standing outside the balcony on the first floor. The heavy rain fell on the man, and he stared at the sleeping woman in the house through the badly rusted anti-theft net. With his Adam''s apple rolling, he looked at the body of the woman living alone, his pupils were beating and his fingers were trembling slightly. ?His brain was extremely excited, and he couldn''t help but grab the edge of the anti-theft net. He had been here many times, and when it rained late at night, he couldn''t help but want to come over. ?Looking at the warm and tidy decoration in the house, the man seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. He couldn''t wait to destroy everything. Slowly opening the tool bag, he took out the things he had already prepared. The heavy rain muffled some sounds. He stared at the woman with his eyes, and the smile on his face became more and more cruel. "Sleep, sleep well. This should be the last warm night you spend." Qi Yan? The man suddenly heard someone calling his name from behind him. The person was very close to him, almost right next to his ear! (End of this chapter) Chapter 67 Ill be nice Chapter 67 Ill be a good boy Suddenly turning around, Qi Yan saw Gao Ming''s bloodshot eyes! Go with? Without giving Qi Yan a chance to react, the bricks in Gao Ming''s hand fell heavily, once, twice, three times! ?? Qi Yan, whose vision was blocked by his raincoat and hat, fell to the ground. He never expected that someone would be behind him and suddenly attack him. He wanted to struggle, but Gao Ming stuffed another handful of medicine into his mouth. "You..." His head was dizzy, and he didn''t know whether it was because the pills were taking effect or because his skull was broken. "You will never change your stubbornness!" When Gao Ming was about to hit him for the fourth time, he suddenly remembered that Qi Yan had not killed anyone at this time. If he accidentally killed Qi Yan, it would be really hard to explain. . ??Took out his mobile phone and called the police. Gao Ming recorded a video of Qi Yan and woke up the woman living alone in the house. ??The other party was frightened when he learned that there were two perverts standing outside his window. He didn''t dare to open the door for Gao Ming, so he just threw a rope through the anti-theft net. ?? He tied Qi Yan up skillfully. Gao Ming also thought it was amazing. He even tied the knots the same as last time. "Because I left the shadow world early and cleared the mini-game to enhance family ties, I indirectly saved several people who were killed by Qi Yan. Every time I come back it seems to be a completely different world, and everything may change, except for me outside." Since you have a choice in the future, then burn it without restraint, otherwise you will be sorry for the ashes all over the ground. There is always a possibility that people will fall from a high place, but Gao Ming is not afraid at all because he will catch himself. ?Throwing away the bricks, Gao Ming stuffed his gloves into his pocket, turned into Building No. 2, and headed straight for Zhao Xi''s house. Stopping in front of the familiar door, Gao Ming knocked **** the iron door without any hesitation. Brother Zhao! I am the high-ranking official of Building 4! I have something very important to tell you! Open the door! Brother Zhao! Zhao Xi! Bang bang bang bang bang on the door, Gao Ming knew that Zhao Xi was falling into self-blame and pain at this time. He locked himself in a corner of the world and could not get out. Zhao Xi! Open the door! ?Take two steps back, charge up and sprint with high health. You are very important, and there are many people who need you! They are all waiting for you! Accelerate, move forward! Gao Ming raised his leg and aimed at the door lock, but at this moment, the old security door was opened. ? ? Wiping the door panel, Gao Ming rushed into the house and almost knocked over the dining table. "Good life?" Zhao Xi has lost a lot of weight. He is wearing thin clothes, has heavy black eyes, is listless, and has chapped lips. It seems that he has not slept well for a long time. ?Holding his legs, Gao Ming climbed up from the ground. ?The water droplets slid down the raincoat and wet the ground. Gao Ming opened the hood of the raincoat, ran to the balcony first, and closed the open window. ?Seeing that Zhao Xi was still alive, Gao Ming breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and looked at the living room. ? Zhao Xi standing blankly at the door was very different from the fragmented corpse, but their figures gradually overlapped in Gao Ming''s mind. Without Zhao Xis help to stop the meat-eating Bai Xiao, Gao Ming would never have reached the end. All the fruits are due to the causes planted. "I should have talked to you earlier." Gao Ming strode across the living room and hugged Zhao Xi: "But it''s not too late now!" "No, no...what do you want to do?" Zhao Xi was a little flustered, and a piece of paper in his hand fell to the ground. Gao Ming let go of Zhao Xi and picked up the paper. It was Zhao Xi''s will. He left all his few properties to his elderly adoptive mother. Give it to me. Zhao Xi was like a child who had discovered a secret, he grabbed the will. "Brother Zhao, I know it''s hard to change your mind now. Certain thoughts have been haunting you. In fact, this is not your fault, it''s just that your brain has a small cold." Gao Ming is a psychological counselor. , he generally does not do anything to irritate patients: "You have made arrangements for your funeral and are prepared to die. This is a decision you made after several days and nights of torture. I am not here to dissuade you from changing your mind. I just want to ask you to give me, the people around you, and yourself some time. Gao Ming picked up another blank piece of paper from the table: "We have to decide to face death anyway. Then before death comes, maybe we can complete some things together. For example, eat something you like once, go to the place you like once. place, get a thank you, etc. Handlessly sketching on the white paper, Gao Ming wrote down a lot of things he might want to do before he died, but Zhao Xi didn''t show much interest. "I know you want to help me, but I don''t have anything to do now. I''m very tired." Zhao Xi limped and pushed the door open: "Let''s go." "You have given everything to this family, but you have not been recognized. In fact, what you have to do now is to get out of this environment and truly live for yourself." Gao Ming said earnestly: "Your adoptive mother has raised you for ten years, and you have raised her For thirty years, you have not owed any family members, you only owe yourself. You only have one life, and you should do something more meaningful." "I haven''t gone to school, I have some strength, but my legs are still lame. I don''t understand what you young people are doing. I also want to do meaningful things, but I don''t have the ability at all." Zhao Xi said to himself "You are not me, so you cannot understand how difficult my situation is." "If I told you that I could see the future, one day in the future, you would become a hero and save many people, including me, would you believe it?" Gao Ming gently touched his heart, Threads of blood penetrated from his eyes into his heart. Can I still be a hero? Zhao Xi said with a bitter smile on his face: Stop joking. "It''s true. The world is different from the past. A little change has occurred. Everyone may become a special being." Gao Ming is a psychological counselor. He generally does not stimulate patients, but occasionally Other treatment options will also be tried. The alienated flesh and blood heart beats in the chest, and the atrium becomes a torture chamber, independent of the real world and the shadow world! ??Countless blood threads gathered and entangled, eight arms stretched out from Gao Ming''s back, and hit the ground hard. The blood spread, and a face representing the **** of life and death stared at Zhao Xi. Huge flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods emerged from Gao Ming''s back! With eyes full of ferocious faces, time seemed to have frozen. Zhao Xi looked at the ghosts and gods so close and sat down on the ground. ?His lips trembled, and all the thoughts in his mind were swept away, leaving only a blank. Im so stupid! ?Hold the hand of the flesh and blood ghost and god, Gao Ming felt a little dazed. He saw the shadows of many people in this flesh and blood ghost and god. Situ An had been planning for twenty years, sacrificing blood to living beings, and trapping and killing countless investigators from the Bureau of Investigation, before triggering this strange story in advance and making it appear at an impossible time. According to the normal time trajectory, Gao Ming will never be able to obtain the Flesh Immortal. ??He has seen the memories of other corpses, and he has entered the Surabaya apartment more than once, but he has never fully obtained the heart of flesh and blood, and he does not know the endings of those futures. All the accumulated power of flesh and blood gathered at this moment, and finally shaped everything completely. The flesh fairy was reborn in my heart, and my heart became a prison cell independent of reality and the shadow world. "But if this is the case...will the people who became sacrifices and were imprisoned in my heart disappear from the timeline forever? Will they only live in my heart forever?" ?This ghost has the strongest body of Yanhua. The three faces representing death, desire, and evil are blurred, but the face representing life is exactly the same as Congratulations. Gao Ming speculated that this may have something to do with Gong Xis grandma. His grandma was the last person to be sacrificed by blood and the only one alive. The old man who represents life has become a part of the ghosts and gods, and her deepest obsession seems to have been inherited by the ghosts and gods. There are many people and ghosts who have been sacrificed in the Surabaya apartment. It is not difficult to verify. Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and started making calls one by one. ? He ??first asked the Charity Federation for information about Congratulations and his grandma, but no such person could be found. Then Gao Ming called an underground club in the East District and wanted to place a bet on boxer No. 17, but the other party said there was no No. 17 at all. ?Hang up the phone, Gao Ming looked at the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods. His guess seemed to be correct. After a long time, he sat in front of the ghosts and gods: "No matter what, I have to keep moving forward. From now on, you and I will live and die together." ??The face that belongs to Congratulations is approaching Gao Ming, and the sewn mouth seems to want to tell Gao Ming something. Under the protection of grandma''s obsession, the will of Congratulations seems to be retained in the statue of ghosts and gods. (End of this chapter) Chapter 68 Your dark night is back Chapter 68 Your dark night is back ??Every time he sees flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming''s murderous intention towards Situ An will become stronger. He doesn''t have the strength to fight against the Eastern District Investigation Bureau yet, but the situation will soon change. Gao Ming is going to do what he wants this time. Not to mention the Investigation Bureau, he wants to overthrow the entire vast sea. I wanted to join the Bureau of Investigation, but I saw that many of the corpses on the tunnel wall were wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms. In that case, lets find another way. Putting away the phone, Gao Ming pulled Zhao Xi up from the ground: "Brother Zhao, have you ever played horror games?" Zhao Xi had not yet recovered from the shock. He pointed at the flesh and blood ghosts and was speechless. "Don''t be nervous. I am a qualified doctor. I will cure you completely." Gao Ming asked Zhao Xi to get close to the ghosts and gods to get familiar with the atmosphere: "Are you still sad now?" Zhao Xi shook his head tremblingly. He felt as if he was about to be swallowed up by flesh and blood. "Very good." Gao Ming took out Zhao Xi''s will, replaced it with some things to do before death, and then stuffed it into Zhao Xi''s pocket again: "Brother Zhao, we will all be reborn tonight. " The flesh and blood ghosts penetrated Gao Ming''s body from the back, and the house returned to normal, except that the lights in the living room could no longer be turned on. Next, I will take you into the shadow world and let you see the truth. No one in the compound thought highly of Zhao Xi, even his sister-in-law and adoptive mother thought he was useless, but Gao Ming knew Zhao Xis merits. He had a grateful heart, a soul full of kindness, and a stubbornness engraved in his bones. Before Zhao Xi could decide whether to refuse, Gao Ming put a raincoat on him and pulled him out of the room in a daze. I dont know why, although these things gave him a great impact, he still followed Gao Ming downstairs without resisting. He was very scared, but he felt that having a higher life would not harm him. Zhao Xi only regained his senses a little after walking to the first floor. He pursed his dry lips and said, "Where are we going?" No. 4, Minlong Street. "Will we... meet that big guy just now?" Zhao Xi asked hesitantly. "No, it''s safe there." Gao Ming walked out of the corridor and walked past Qi Yan. Looking at Qi Yan with a broken head and bleeding, Zhao Xi once wondered if the end of the world was coming. ?Minlong Street is not far from Lijing Apartment. The two walked through the old street and turned into a convenience store. "You haven''t eaten for several days. Eat some warm rice to cushion your stomach." Gao Ming bought food for Zhao Xi and himself, and then went to pick out a gift for the child at No. 4 Minlong Street. The source of the phobia, Gao Ming once saw the child''s leftover snacks in the closet. ? Zhao Xi had no appetite for several days in a row. After being "enlightened" by Gao Ming, he gained some appetite and was able to eat deliciously. After having enough food and wine, Gao Ming and Zhao Xi set out again after buying snacks and gifts. ?Minlong Street in the heavy rain was a bit eerie. The whole street was pitch black and there was not a single light in sight. "Gao Ming, should we find some handy weapons before we go in?" Zhao Xi didn''t see anyone alive along the way. He followed Gao Ming nervously: "Do you know zombies? I''ve seen a similar movie called Virus , and then people changed, it was scary. Dont scare yourself, we are here to mediate family conflicts. Gao Ming followed the route in his memory and found Courtyard No. 4. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw a man and a woman carrying suitcases and running out of the corridor in a hurry. They looked pale, as if they had seen something terrible. "Finally we saw a living person." Zhao Xi stared at the couple: "But they don''t look normal, as if they killed someone and fled the scene of the crime." Hearing Zhao Xi''s words, Gao Ming couldn''t help but turn around: "Brother Zhao, your vision is quite good." Youre making fun of me again. Zhao Xi honestly moved out of the way. The two of them ignored the couple and entered the corridor. ?This old house was shaking in the storm, and the large shadows were like the tide, rising little by little. Crack! As soon as Gao Ming reached the third floor, he heard the sound of things being smashed. Someone seemed to be quarreling upstairs. He slowed down and looked towards the fourth floor. The rude voices of men and the sharp curses of women were mixed together. The louder they cursed, the thicker the shadows around them. ? Approaching room 405 little by little, the door was not closed, the floor of the living room was covered with broken pieces of dinner plates, and the sofa was pushed over. ?In the midst of this mess, a man and a woman were wrestling together. The woman was obviously not as strong as the man, so she directly grabbed the fruit knife on the ground. Zhao Xi subconsciously wanted to dissuade him, but when he saw the faces of the man and woman, the legs he stepped out stopped in mid-air. The man and woman in the room look exactly like the couple who escaped just now! What the hell? Youre right again! Brother Zhao, you have talent. The man in the house did not attack the woman holding the knife again. He seemed to know that the woman would really wield the knife. ?With nowhere to vent his anger, he kicked over the table and hit the TV hard. But he still couldn''t get rid of his anger. He walked to the bedroom at the end of the room and opened the door: "It''s all because of this bad guy!" There was a little boy hiding in the small bedroom. His skin was pale and it seemed that he had not seen the sun for a long time. He was frightened when he saw his father coming in, but this time he didn''t cry or make a fuss. He hid in the castle surrounded by "quilts" and grabbed the toy sword. There are also little people he drew on the quilt. Those little people are holding spears made of paper. Im not afraid of you, Im not afraid of you, Im not afraid of you! The little man on the quilt stabbed the man with a spear made of paper. The man screamed, as if he was really hurt. ?This scene not only stunned Zhao Xi, but also Gao Ming. He had always been curious about how the little boy got rid of his fear. You deserve to die just like your mother! The man angrily grabbed the child''s clothes and threw him onto the broken porcelain in the living room. He fell heavily, but the child held on to the plastic sword and still did not cry. He still kept mumbling: "I''m not afraid of you, I''m not afraid of you..." "This child is quite powerful." In order to prevent the child from being injured, Gao Ming entered the house and protected the child: "I never expected that the first living person to overcome phobia would be such a young child." ? Touched the child''s head, Gao Ming took off his raincoat and threw it aside. Just as he was getting ready, he suddenly found that the angry man and woman had become much smaller. I understand that scary things only appear when children are scared. The more scared the child is, the stronger the scary monster that the shadows gather becomes stronger. Gao Ming finally knew why the child''s parents fled in a hurry. They should have made the little boy afraid again, so what the boy feared became a reality with the help of the shadow world. Putting down the boy''s favorite snacks and toys, Gao Ming and Zhao Xi continued to calm the boy''s emotions so that he would no longer be nervous and fearful. The terrified parents in the house gradually turned into shadows and disappeared, leaving only an ugly handmade puppet on the ground. It could barely discern the shape of a human being, and its body was covered in traces of sewing and stained with various paints. Is it the source of phobias? Gao Ming wanted to pick up the puppet, but the boy held it in his arms and shrank into the corner of the room. The boy refused to communicate with Gao Ming. He was like an unwanted kitten. "This child looks like me before." Zhao Xi was touched in his heart. He lamely sat down next to the child, grabbed a piece of waste paper, and easily folded out a paper frog: "Press its Butt, it will jump forward." The shadow has not dissipated, indicating that the "game" has not been cleared yet, and the boy has not completely overcome his fear. Gao Ming looked at the little boy who was playing with Zhao Xi and felt that it was time for the child to experience the warmth of home. Ive looked at all the photos in your room. It seems like your father and mother havent even spent a birthday with you since youve grown so big. Gao Ming squatted in front of the boy: Little guy, do you want to eat birthday cake? (End of this chapter) Chapter 69 Night Light Studio is packed with talent Chapter 69 Night Light Studio is full of talents As for the source of phobia, a high life is inevitable. This disease, which is most likely to spread in the early stage, must be controlled in one''s own hands. As long as he has acquired the phobia, it will be difficult for him to be threatened by the human wave tactic. The more people on the other side, the easier it is for confusion to arise, and the easier it is for ghost stories to arise. The little boy didn''t know what Gao Ming was thinking. He just licked his lips, as if recalling the sweetness of the cake. ?Seeing the child''s reaction, Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and the black-and-white photo of himself and dialed his home phone number. "Why do you have to show a photo of yourself when you order takeout?" Zhao Xi covered the little boy''s eyes, worried that it would scare him: "This photo is very scary." ?Before he finished speaking, there was a knock on the living room door, and Father Wei and Mother Wei appeared at the door carrying cakes. Turning on the lights in the room, the warm light dispersed some of the shadows. Gao Ming raised the table and sofa and cleaned the room: "Brother Zhao, come and help. We may come here often in the future." Zhao Xi was frightened by flesh and blood ghosts and gods at first. He thought that saving the world would be a flash of swords and shadows of flesh and blood, but he didnt expect that he would just pick up a broom and clean up the garbage. ?Dad and Mom greeted each other cordially. Judging from their appearance, they were no different from normal people. My parents are always very kind, generous, and easy to talk to when outsiders are around. Snacks and toys are placed on the sofa, and music is playing on the mobile phone. It is raining heavily outside the window, but it is extremely warm inside. Everyone decorated the room, and a few strangers gathered in the shadow world to celebrate a child''s birthday. Zhao Xi didnt know the true identities of Father Wei and Mother Wei, so he chatted with them awkwardly. The little boy brought out the dishes that Gao Ming had cooked in the kitchen. He was busy at the same time, very tired and very happy. After frying the last dish, Gao Ming looked at the dark night outside the window. There are many strange stories hidden in the Lishan area in the shadow world. I had previously planned to build this place into a stronghold. In terms of complex terrain and population density, the old city ranks first in Hanhai, which is exactly what Gaoming needs. If I do something and stand on the opposite side of the Investigation Bureau, and I have nowhere to go in reality, the Lishan area in the shadow world will be a perfect place for me to hide. The photo is the ticket, I am the passage, no one can catch me. Gao Ming took out a cigarette out of habit, but he thought of so many of himself on the tunnel wall. After a moment, he threw the cigarette and lighter into the trash can. ? Walking out of the kitchen, the little boy finally had a smile on his face. He acted obediently, as if he was worried that everyone would leave. The shadow of the phobia has dissipated, but the shadows brought by the strange mother and strange father have enveloped the room again. Its so abominable that his parents dont cherish such a sensible child. Zhao Xi himself is not married, and he also wants a child in his heart. "No child hopes that he will become so sensible. If he can''t act coquettishly and play in front of his parents, it will actually be quite painful." Gao Ming noticed that the fear in the boy''s eyes had subsided, and he clapped his hands: "Let''s all eat cake. Opening the cake box, Dad and Mom inserted a candle on the surface of the cake. Gao Ming turned to the little boy and said, "I will help you make up for all the birthdays." ??The boy didn''t understand what Gao Ming was talking about. He looked at the lit candles expectantly. After the lights were turned off, Gao Ming covered the boy''s eyes and made a wish with him. You can start eating. ?The cake was not big, and the little boy was not willing to eat too much. He also handed the two largest pieces of cake to Father and Mother. "It doesn''t matter, you can eat whatever you want. It''s rare to be lively today." Gao Ming kept calling home. There were fewer and fewer people in the scary black and white photo. There were footsteps in the corridor and the door was knocked again and again. Looking at the room full of fathers and mothers, Brother Zhao dropped the cake fork in his hand. The little boy hugged the ugly puppet tightly and did not dare to speak. "What do you say?" Gao Ming cleared his throat: "From today on, we are a family. I don''t understand what the responsibilities of parents are now, but I will try my best to make each of you happy." Gao Ming passed repeated attempts One thing I discovered is that as long as he is not too far away from Dad and Mom, Mom and Dad will behave normally. Once he wants to stay away from Dad and Mom, and Dad and Mom cannot close the distance between them, Dad and Mom will disappear into the shadows and return to the black and white photos. If you make good use of this, Gao Ming can solve a lot of troubles. ?Helping the little boy have a happy birthday, Gao Ming also got closer to the boy, and he finally knew the child''s name. ??His parents like to call him An''an, which is the name of the family''s pet dog. His parents have a bad temper and are extremely irresponsible. It can be said that he has lived in insecurity and fear since he was a child. ? With a sensitive and fragile personality, the boy often relieves fear and pain through painting. In his paintings, he is a warrior who is not afraid of anything. Later, he pinned this emotion on the handmade puppet. The messy paint on the puppet was actually small people, superimposed on each other. The most courageous thing to rely on turned out to be the source of phobia, which Gao Ming never expected. Its not that An An has cleared the game, its that An An is part of the game. ?After leaving the shadow world, the puppet in An An''s hand turned into a black and white photo of the deceased, and Gao Ming saw the text behind the photo as he wished. Photos of old things: When you feel fear, you must first think clearly whether you are afraid of me or yourself. ??Borrowed Phobia''s photo, and in order to compensate An An, Gao Ming asked Zhao Xi to stay with him. Zhao Ge can''t find the meaning of existence, has no real family, and has never been recognized; An An has been living in insecurity and fear, being abandoned by his biological parents, and wants a stable home. The two of them can just heal each other, they are the antidote to each other''s life. ?After getting the source of the phobia, Gao Ming breathed a long sigh of relief. He and Zhao Xi started to separate and took a taxi to the Night Light Game Studio alone. All game design plans are in the company. If these things were obtained by Situ An, the consequences would be disastrous, and everyone who has seen the game design plans would probably be implicated. ?The heavy rain continued and dark clouds hung over the city. Gao Ming entered the company before dawn. ?It was still early, but when Gao Ming went upstairs, he found something was wrong. The office door was ajar and there were blood stains on the floor. There seems to be a murderer hiding in the Night Light Studio. ?Slowing down, Gao Ming stopped outside the studio door and looked sideways into the house. The filing cabinet where the game design plans were stored was opened, and various game design inspirations were taken out. The faint light swayed slightly, and Wei Dayou was frantically looking through the games designed by Gao Ming. Exactly the same! The battle royale game has become real! ?Gao Ming adjusted his angle and saw the injured Wei Dayou standing among the documents on the floor. He was in a daze and seemed to be on the verge of mental collapse. How is it possible? How can these things become real! Wei Dayou still couldn''t believe it. He took out his mobile phone: "Gao Ming''s call has still not been answered. How could he know the existence of the murderer in advance and his killing methods?! Could it be said that this was a warning of murder? That masked man Is he the madman who executed him?" "No! You must ask clearly! He is my best friend! I know him very well! He is definitely not that kind of person!" Having repeated it countless times in a few hours, Wei Dayou dialed Gao Ming''s number again. "Meow" ?A cat meows suddenly at the door. Chubby Fa Cai smells the scent of Gao Ming and runs over to rub Gao Ming''s legs. Hearing the sound, Wei Dayou took his mobile phone and looked toward the door. He happened to be looking at Gao Ming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 70 Strange game designer Chapter 70: Strange talk about game designers "Good morning." Gao Ming''s current behavior is indeed not like ordinary people. He clearly saw the blood and wounds. Not only did he not run away, he also blocked the exit. ?He suddenly spoke, and Wei Dayou was so frightened that he couldn''t hold his cell phone steady and dropped it directly to the ground. Gaoming? Wei Dayou moved his body backward until there was no way to retreat. "What do you want to tell me on the phone?" Gao Ming shook the phone and showed a smile like a friend reunited after a long separation, but it was this smile that frightened Wei Dayou. "Did you kill him? I saw it!" Wei Dayou hurriedly picked up his cell phone and kept his distance from Gao Ming. "How could I do something like that?" Gao Ming stopped and touched his face. There was nothing scary about him, but it was a bit suspicious to suddenly appear in the studio before dawn. Shortly after midnight on the Ghost Festival, a butcher with his face covered entered the apartment where I lived and asked everyone to answer ten death questions. If they couldnt answer, they would die! "Then what?" "I am the only one who survived because I know the answers to those questions. The questions asked by the murderer are exactly the same as the death questions and answers designed in your game!" Wei Dayou was a little excited, his voice gradually became louder, and the blood vessels on his neck bulged. , his face turned red. "We have known each other for several years. We often discuss games at night and exchange various inspirations. I have always felt that you are my best friend and the person who understands me best." Gao Ming walked up to Wei Dayou step by step: "If I He said, I didnt kill him, do you believe it? ?Looking into Gao Ming''s calm eyes, Wei Dayou clenched his fists and slowly unclenched them. He nodded: "I believe you." ?Picked up his mobile phone and played the surveillance video at home: "I was eating cake with my parents at home when the incident occurred." ?After confirming that Gao Ming was not the murderer, Wei Dayou''s tense nerves relaxed and he sat on a chair: "Then why did the game become real? Only the two of us know the content of the game." "I hope you won''t tell anyone what I''m going to say next." Gao Ming sat across from Wei Dayou. Memories of death flashed through his mind. In all the futures he had seen, Wei Dayou had never betrayed him. After passing him, this muscular friend has always stood by him, but it was because he helped him die many times. You say it. Gao Ming put the game ideas in front of Wei Dayou one by one, and spent nearly half an hour restoring the truth to Wei Dayou. "Abnormal events are about to sweep the whole city. I would like to ask you to do me a favor." Gao Mingfan found the map of Hanhai and circled the East District: "There will be a new game planner to take over your job in two days. By then I hope You can join the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation and find a way to enter the Queen''s Bureau of Investigation." "No problem. It''s the end of the world and you still need to take a knitting class? The old bald man even plans to let us switch careers to make love games. Whoever wants to do it can do it." It can be seen that Wei Dayou is not too satisfied with the company: "But by the way When I come back, can I pass the examination of the Investigation Bureau? "Just say that you passed the abnormal event alive. The deaths of your neighbors deeply touched you. You especially want to protect the city, even if it costs your own life." Gao Ming waved his hand: "Probably go in this direction. explain." Then what will I do after joining the Bureau of Investigation? "Situ An should take office soon. You just need to keep an eye on him and tell me about his movements in time." Gao Ming''s hand slowly moved on the map: "Many buildings donated by Situ An have been built recently. There have been problems for several years, with various murders and terrorist incidents. This man feels quite powerful. Wei Dayou vaguely felt that the name Situ An was a bit familiar. "He is the future director of the Hanhai East District Investigation Bureau, the instigator behind the massacre, and also my big client." Gao Ming''s fingertips fell on the Surabaya apartment: "I will customize a ghost story game for him and let him play it. Have fun! Wei Dayou has never seen Gao Ming show such an expression. He found that Gao Ming was a little different from before. An excellent horror game must be able to arouse players excessive imagination, have a dark and depressing atmosphere, limit players abilities, keep them in constant anxiety and fear, and give them hope of struggle. Finally, and most importantly The key is to have unpredictable ghosts. ??Gao Ming now has a huge gap in power and power with Situ An, so he wants to use information asymmetry to create a killing move for Situ An. "Dayou, you stay here and delete all the game data without leaving any traces. I will prepare some surprises for the customers." All games from Night Light Studio have been deleted, and Gao Ming no longer has any worries. He will start to crazily attack the horror games in the city to make up for some of the regrets he left behind. "The memory of death is engraved in my mind, and I feel extremely painful every time I think about it. The faces of those who caused my death, those who betrayed me, and those who added insult to injury are like nightmares, constantly circling in my mind. Its clinging to me, what should I do to get rid of it? Gao Ming picked up the fortune on the ground and looked at it with a smile: "Why don''t I become a real ghost game designer and use the timeline and all abnormal events to let them experience the pain I have suffered." ?The heart is filled with fragments of death. Gao Ming will not attack ordinary people casually. There are enough murderers who directly or indirectly killed him. He does not have any moral scruples, because the targets he targets have all wanted to kill him without any scruples. Meow. Maomao will not object to Gao Ming. Fa Cai only knows that Gao Ming will give him a cat note every time he comes, and this time should be no exception. ?It saw Gao Ming put him down and walked directly outside. He quickly chased after him, biting Gao Ming''s trousers and waving his paws, trying to remind Gao Ming if he had forgotten something. "You chased me out last time." Gao Ming felt helpless when he saw Fa Cai clinging to him so much: "Xuan Wen hasn''t come yet, are you scared?" Meow. Facai lay in front of Gao Ming, with his belly exposed. "It seems that you really don''t want to stay in the night light." Gao Ming found the cat bag from the office and put Facai directly in it: "From now on, you will be my number one thug." ??Blinking his big confused eyes, Facai tilted his head and sat in the cat bag. Before he could react, he was covered by Gao Ming''s raincoat, and Wei Dayou was still trying to delete the game at this time. Gong Xi Fa Cai, there is a big difference in strength between you two, but it doesnt matter. "Meow?" After walking out of the company, Gao Ming went directly to the East District. He was once a gentle man. He reaped the rewards of gentleness, but he also paid the price of gentleness. Calculating the time, Gao Ming arrived at St. Louis School before it opened, and he stood guard at the intersection in advance. "If I come here earlier, Wan Qiu will be bullied less. I hope he can open his eyes this time and see a pretty good world." The students began to enter the campus one after another. Gao Ming waited for a long time, but did not see Wan Qiu. At nine o''clock in the morning, he ran to Wan Qiu''s previous class and contacted the school staff as a parent. The answer he received was that Wan Qiu refused the help of Hanhai Charity Federation and ran away on the way to school. Hearing this news, Gao Ming felt a little incredible. Wan Qiu, the most dangerous super criminal in the future, had a slight change in his destiny. Without Gao Ming''s involvement, it was Wanqiu himself who changed. That day in the Surabaya apartment, Wan Qiu did not leave with me, but chose to stay in the shadow world to take care of Mama Weis two daughters. This boys choices are always unexpected. After asking Wan Qiu where he fled, Gao Ming followed the surveillance camera along the street and chased him to the vicinity of the Surabaya apartment. Hasnt he forgotten? (End of this chapter) Chapter 71 Dont blame me for talking too much Chapter 71 Dont blame me for talking too much ?Wan Qiu was last seen at a noodle shop next to the Surabaya Apartment. Surveillance showed that he crossed the road with great purpose and entered Building B of the Surabaya Apartment. "Is this kid really not losing his memory?" Gao Ming himself paid a very heavy price to get this opportunity. Speeding up his pace, Gao Ming found wet shoe prints in the corridor and ran to the fifth floor in one breath. The shoe prints disappeared? ? Turning the corner, Gao Ming found that the door of 506 was ajar, and a large number of advertising flyers that had been stuffed on the door fell to the ground. 506 must not have been inhabited for a long time. Picked up the advertising flyer on the ground, wiped off the thick dust on it, and looked inside 506. ??The security door is covered with dust, but the house is very clean, as if someone comes to clean it every day. Gao Ming tried to knock on the door, and a thin figure came out of the kitchen. Wan Qiu was wearing the apron that Gui''s mother had used, timidly holding a spatula. Who are you? Wan Qiu used to be very timid and did not dare to talk to strangers at all. He forcibly closed himself off. It was not until he met Gao Ming that he gradually began to try to communicate with others. ?But this time it was different. Wan Qiu not only cooked for himself in the kitchen, but also took the initiative to say hello to Gao Ming. "My name is Gao Ming. I was entrusted by a mother to help her take care of her two daughters." Gao Ming put on his slippers and said politely: "The eldest daughter is called Xianxian and the younger daughter is called Nannan." Bang! The security door behind him slammed shut. It was as if the air conditioner was turned on in the room. The temperature suddenly began to drop, and wet footprints appeared on the floor of the living room. "Impossible, they said they don''t know you!" Wan Qiu grabbed the spatula and walked out of the kitchen, as if he was protecting someone. He mustered up the courage to face Gao Ming: "You are not welcome here, please , please go out." Smelling the burnt smell wafting from the kitchen, Gao Ming raised his eyebrows: "I know you want to take care of those two children, but can you really do it?" Ignoring danger and warnings, Gao Ming walked directly past Wan Qiu. He entered the kitchen and took out the cooking utensils that were about to be burned through. Looking at the dark stuff in the pot, Gao Ming couldn''t even tell what kind of vegetables it was stir-fried with: "Did you make it?" ?Wan Qiu was a little embarrassed, and his aura became obviously weaker: "Yes." "Ask those two little girls, do they miss their mother even more after seeing the food you cooked?" Gao Ming poured the black paste into the trash can and cleaned the cooking utensils. He opened the refrigerator and was about to show his hands, but found that there was something in the refrigerator. Its all rotten food: Forget it, lets order takeout. ?Going back to the dining table and sitting down, Gao Ming noticed shadows surging in the room. The two little girls were obviously much more resentful than last time. motioning Wan Qiu to come over, Gao Ming stared at him curiously: "You don''t remember me, but you know that you come here to take care of two children. What drove you to make this decision?" Putting down the spatula, Wan Qiu sat across from Gao Ming. His special eyes seemed to be able to see other things besides ghosts: "I just feel that... I should take care of them. There is no other reason." ?Picking up the cloth on the table, Wan Qiu wanted to wipe off the black gunk on the spatula: "I''m stupid and have been bullied, but they didn''t dislike me." ?Wan Qiu himself couldn''t explain clearly. After he cleaned the shovel, he said to Gao Ming with some embarrassment: "Can you teach me how to cook in the future?" Looking at Wan Qiu in front of him, Gao Ming really found it hard to associate him with the future super criminal. This brutal murderer who had given Hanhai headaches for twenty years now only wanted to learn to cook. "Put aside cooking. I am really entrusted by the child''s mother." Gao Ming touched his heart. In the final fight, Mother Wei was forced into the blood pool by Qingge and merged with the flesh and blood fairy, so the flesh and blood Ghosts and gods may have the aura of the other party lingering on them. ?Bloodshot blood gathered, the aura of terror spread, the two little girls in the house seemed to be stimulated, and large shadows appeared in the house! The thick curtains were drawn, and two girls, one tall and one short, stood on either side of the dining table. Their eyes were red and their faces were pale. Without the care of Mother Gui, these two children became very scary, and they slowly walked towards their high lives. Did you also tie the braids of these two children? Gao Ming glanced at the messy hair of the two girls. No, I, I cant. Wan Qiu shook his head repeatedly. He stood between Gao Ming and the two children, but Gao Ming felt it didnt matter. ?Getting up on his own initiative, Gao Ming held up his daughter''s hair, recalled the little girl''s appearance in his memory, and braided her hair. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods did not appear. Gao Ming just patiently helped her to fix her hair like her mother. The scent of flesh and blood floated above the shadows. The more Nannan looked at Gao Ming, the more familiar it became. She seemed to really see her mother''s figure in Gao Ming. The two girls no longer resisted, and their hostility had weakened a lot. However, the shadows in Room 506 had spread to the surroundings, and they were dragged into the shadow world. "The Surabaya apartment is too dangerous. I will arrange a new place for you." Gao Ming squatted in front of the two girls: "You stay here to wait for your mother to come back, and I can take you to find your mother." He looked like a bad guy who deceived little girls, and the two girls hesitated. "Not only you, but other residents of the Surabaya Apartment and Wan Qiu will follow me." The Flesh Immortal was taken away by Gao Ming. There is no more Flesh Immortal in the Surabaya Apartment, but Situ An will definitely not give in. After all, he has laid out the layout of the Surabaya Apartment. for twenty years. Dont worry, lets find other people first. Gao Ming came to Surabaya Apartment for another reason. He wanted to find the goddess. ?That grandma who has lived for who knows how long is very extraordinary. Following the shadow outwards, Gao Ming saw the terrifying face of Ba Po as soon as he came to the corridor. This neighbor who was curious about everything was known for his strict mouth. Smiling and saying hello to each other, Gao Ming took the three children to the corner of the first floor based on his memory. After the shadow completely spread, Gao Ming knocked on the door of a certain room very respectfully. ??As his hand touched the door panel, the entire wooden door instantly turned blood red, streaks of blood crawled on the door, and several talismans attached to the door frame were all shattered. ??The sound of a broken statue was heard from inside the house. Gao Ming tried to push the door open and entered. He saw an old man with white hair sitting on his knees on the ground. In front of her, a clay statue of a flesh and blood fairy was broken into pieces. ??Raised her head in disbelief, the old man''s wrinkled face was crowded together. She stretched out her fingers like a dead tree, sucked in the cold air and said: "Blood Fairy! You are a Flesh Fairy!" "You can understand it this way." Gao Ming entered the house with his three children, one old, two young, and he looked at the 365 statues of ghosts and gods on the wall: "Grandma, I want to cooperate with you on something." You want to change your life? The goddess slowly regained her composure, picked up the fragments of the clay sculpture of the Flesh Fairy on the ground, and placed them on the table. "That''s not necessary. I believe in fate the most." Gao Ming moved a chair and sat opposite the goddess: "I don''t know what Situ An promised you so that you can stay here forever, but I have to tell you , that person is dangerous. "He didn''t promise me anything, and I didn''t want to help him." The goddess lit three sticks of incense and worshiped all the ghosts and gods in the house: "He captured the children of my two sisters. If I don''t agree, he will kill them." My entire family was killed. "How do you think this person can be more vicious than a ghost?" Gao Ming pondered for a while before speaking: "Situ An wants to worship the Flesh Immortal, but I am the Flesh Immortal. He is destined to fail. Your family He is destined to not be rescued. How about we change our thinking and join forces with me to find a way to kill Situ An together!" You have a new takeout order! Sumo rushed into the Surabaya apartment with two large bags of takeout. Panting, he ran to the fifth floor and knocked on the door of room 506: "The takeout is here!" There was no one in the house. Instead, the door of the room next to her was opened, and a middle-aged woman stood with her back turned silently: "They went to the first floor." Aunt, Im in a hurry, why dont I leave the takeout here and tell them when they come back? Su Mo walked towards the kind aunt. I dont dare to collect these things randomly. Dont blame me for talking too much. I just want to remind you that youd better not come to Surabaya Apartment to deliver food in the future. The eighth woman turned around, with the four mouths on her face opening and closing. The takeaway was sold on the ground, and Shen Mo fell next to it. Wake up! Pretty boy! Wake up! (End of this chapter) Chapter 72 Designing a game for the first time Chapter 72 Designing a game for the first time Gao Ming made an offer to the goddess that was difficult to refuse. As long as Situ An was killed, all problems would be solved smoothly. ??Take out a piece of talisman paper, draw a few strokes, and then throw the talisman into a copper basin filled with water. ??What is very strange is that when the talisman touched the water in the copper basin, it burned directly in the air, leaving only ashes falling into the water. "It''s weird, it''s really weird." The goddess recited a few verses, and after she meditated, she spoke: "I can help you with some things, but I can''t get involved. If I get too close to either of you two, I will." He may never be reincarnated." "I won''t let you kill people. I want to ask you to bring Situ An here at the right time." Gao Ming wanted the goddess to cooperate with him. As for killing Situ An, he had to do it himself. "It''s useless, Situ An won''t listen to anything anyone says." The goddess put the fragments of the Flesh Fairy clay sculpture into a wooden box: "No blood sacrifice has been successful in the Surabaya Apartment for so many years. He no longer believes that the Flesh Fairy really exists. Situ An is more likely to go to other places than the Surabaya apartment. He has arranged many buildings in Hanhai East District. I dont know what he wants to do specifically? " Because Gao Ming has obtained a complete flesh and blood immortal, some things have changed. This guy is quite difficult to kill. "I can''t participate directly, but I can return what originally belonged to you." The goddess bowed to the many clay statues of ghosts and gods in the house, smashed three of them, and took out three blood-red killing talismans. : "This talisman may cause harm to you, please hold it first." Only three? "It''s not enough, I can only give you three." The goddess seemed to have some scruples. She took off a bunch of keys from the wall and led Gao Ming into the underground of Building A. ?Compared with before, Apartment A has changed a lot. In the past, every household was worshiping the Flesh Fairy, and the underground floor was full of meat-making restaurants. But now the underground floor has been turned into a utility room. ??Moving away the **** blocking the road, the goddess pushed the old-fashioned metal door, a clattering sound was heard, the rust fell off, and a small ancestral hall appeared in front of her. "The ancestral hall of the Flesh Immortal is hidden here. In the past twenty years, Situ An has committed many murders, but he still cannot worship the real Flesh Immortal." The goddess lit the candle on the altar table, and the firelight reflected the eight-armed four Xiangs statue of ghosts and gods: But he also accumulated some blood food. The goddess stepped aside. Needless to say, Gao Ming seemed to be attracted by some kind of force, and his hand slowly approached the statue. The surrounding shadows seemed to be blown away by something. Dense bloodshot eyes bloomed behind Gao Ming like a huge flower. Eight thick arms and Gao Ming caught the ghosts and gods together! As drops of blood flowed from the clay sculpture into his body, some changes occurred in the flesh-and-blood fairy in his heart, and the face that represented evil became a little clearer. ?During this whole process, the fatigue in Gao Ming''s eyes disappeared. He had not slept for a long time, but he was still very energetic, but the bloodshot eyes were a little scary. When flesh and blood ghosts and gods absorb these things, I can also get some benefits. This is another very important discovery. ? Gao Mings current goal is to kill Stuart and fight against the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, but he also has a longer-term goal in his mindto see the face of the stranger in the tunnel clearly and find a way to end the endless reincarnation. ?It is actually a very painful thing to have the memory of death in your heart. When Gao Ming closes his eyes, he will see himself dying tragically. This is one of the reasons why he does not want to sleep. ?The clay sculpture was drained of the last drop of blood and shattered on the altar table. The shadows gathered here began to frantically reject Gao Ming, trying to drive him out. The surrounding shadows faded away like the tide, and after a long time, only Gao Ming, Wan Qiu, and the screaming Fa Cai were left in the narrow ancestral hall. ??Just now when the eight arms came out of Gao Ming''s back, the cat in the bag was in the best position to watch. It has been pretending to be dead until now. "You insisted on coming out with me, why did you regret it?" Gao Ming touched Fa Cai''s head, and the cat felt as if it was frightened. ?The last shadow disappeared, and there was now a black and white photo on the altar table where the statue of the Flesh Fairy was originally placed. In the posthumous photo, the goddess is standing in front of the apartment with a cane and a serious face. Through the window of the apartment, you can see the daughter and Xianxian playing in the house, the peeping eighth wife, Zhou Ji carrying the child on his back, and a few blurry lines. Dark shadow. "Didn''t the Goddess say she won''t help me?" Gao Ming looked at the back of the photo, which also had words written by a child - a picture of the Goddess: The mother-in-law said there was no normal person in this building, including me and her. If this black and white photo of an apartment in Surabaya is fed at any cost, it may become a Level 4 abnormal event. Of course, Gao Ming would not do such a crazy thing. "Now I should be able to make the simplest Kaitan game." Gao Ming has been wanting to try it since he left the tunnel. He has never dragged ordinary people into Kaitan games before and actively avoided this situation, but He has retained the memories of his deaths again and again, and no longer has such worries. It is fair to retaliate when there is an enemy and repay an injustice when there is an injustice. After leaving the Surabaya apartment, Gao Ming went to the underground boxing ring again. He found the guy watching the ring and left his phone number, hoping that he would help keep an eye on the Yanhua siblings. Yan Hua may be gone, but Gao Ming will not forget his promise to Yan Hua. He wants to find Yan Hua''s sister to make up for his regrets. Sitting in the taxi, Gao Ming took out paper and pen and handed them to Wan Qiu: "You only have one life. You write down everything you want to do now, and I will accompany you to complete those things." Looking at Gao Ming''s profile, Wan Qiu picked up the pen and after a long time wrote down a wish - I want to eat ice cream. "Eat, buy two as soon as you get off the car!" Gao Ming glanced at it and generously gave Wan Qiu ten yuan: "Write down everything else you want to do! We will live happily in the future! Lets take back all the bullying that fate has done to us in the past! I want to see the sea. "We''ll go to the beach tomorrow! Nangang is very close to us!" Gao Ming patted Wan Qiu on the shoulder: "Don''t have any scruples, just write them all down! Then work hard to live for the things you like!" I dont want to be bullied by others anymore! "No problem! I will sort out Yan Hua''s self-abuse physical training method now, and the two of us will exercise together!" I, I want to fall in love again. Wan Qiu felt very relaxed when she was with Gao Ming, and she didnt stutter so much when speaking. Youve asked the right person. Brother, Im a professional in love games. Ill make a virtual girlfriend app for you in a few days. Gao Ming tried his best to satisfy Wan Qiu''s wish, because in the memories he had seen, Wan Qiu suffered too much torture. Discussing a better tomorrow, the two went to have another barbecue before returning to Lijing Apartment. Gao Ming called Zhao Xi and asked him to first confirm whether the neighbors in Building 2 were all at home. Sitting on the balcony with a computer, Gao Ming began to make a ghost story game for Xuan Wen that was exclusive to her. Combining different memories of death, Xuan Wen was no longer a marginal female supporting role this time. She died again and again, forgetting herself every time. But she was always the first to come to the tunnel exit, as if she was waiting for someone. As the sun was about to set in the afternoon, Gao Ming received Zhao Xis message and everything was ready. There cant be any problems with the ghost story game prepared for Situ An, so Ill start with you first. Gao Ming closed the computer and looked out the window at Building 2. There was no sympathy in his eyes. ??On a torn corpse in the tunnel, Gao Ming used the ability of the Flesh Fairy to see the memory of the other person''s death. On the fourth week after leaving the tunnel, the strange stories got out of control and disaster struck the old city. ?Gao Ming formed a mutual aid group and fought tooth and nail to protect Lai Jing Apartment, but was eventually betrayed by several neighbors in Building 2, who dedicated Gao Ming to ghosts. I also want to forget the pain of my body being torn apart, but I cant forget it no matter what! (End of this chapter) Chapter 73 They pushed themselves into the abyss with their own hands Chapter 73 They pushed themselves into the abyss with their own hands Every future is different, but for me every future is extremely painful and will eventually lead to despair. "Anyway, the end point is already determined. Those who want to push me into the abyss halfway, of course cannot let go." Gao Ming sent the completed game design plan to Wei Dayou and silently watched the sun sinking into the horizon. As darkness fell, Gao Ming said a few words to Wan Qiu, then walked out of the room holding a black umbrella. ??Avoiding the dilapidated surveillance cameras in the building, Gao Ming entered Building 2. He stood at the entrance of the corridor and took out a black and white photo of the Fear Puppet. Gao Ming had already learned the method of triggering the photo from An An before. He looked at the photo and forced himself to keep feeling terrified until the ugly puppet crawled out of the photo. Shadows spread in all directions, and Gao Mings first game began. The voice-activated lights flickered on and off, the red couplets posted on the door seemed to be bleeding, and the upside-down fortune characters turned into twisted smiles. Everything seemed to trigger terrifying associations. ?Shadows from another world are seamless. They penetrate into every household in Building 2 and continue to penetrate inward. The shadow that the posthumous photo of Phobia can bring is limited, and it can only cover four floors ?Each deceased photo can be improved through sacrifice, but Gao Ming has no idea of ??that for the time being. ?Walking on the stairs, the surroundings were dead silent. Gao Ming took out a black and white photo of the Surabaya apartment. He tried every method to communicate with the goddess in the photo, but nothing worked. Finally, he poured the breath of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods and his own blood into it, and finally got a response. An arm stretched out from the portrait, and Ba Po walked out of the portrait alone. Rather than saying that Gao Ming called her out, it is better to say that she was curious and wanted to come out and have a look. The shadows spread again. Using two photos, Gao Ming finally dragged Building 2 into the shadow world. Sister, I want to ask you for a favor. Gao Mings mouth was very sweet, but Ba Po herself didnt look old. "Is this your new apartment? Do you want to say hello to the neighbors? Do you want to prepare some gifts for your first visit?" Ba Po is very talkative and curious about everything. She also likes to talk everywhere, but people Not bad per se. "You stay on the first floor first, and then do as I say." Gao Ming communicated with Ba Po for a long time and told them the whole plan. After confirming that it was correct, Gao Ming touched his heart and tried for the first time to let the flesh and blood ghosts and gods completely walk out of his heart. The huge body brought an indescribable sense of oppression. As long as it stood there, it could scare people. Fall to your knees. After the flesh and blood ghosts and gods completely left Gaoming, he felt empty in his heart, as if he had lost something very important. Fatigue, pain, depression, and various negative human emotions began to appear in his mind. We are in this together, and it doesnt seem good for either of us to be apart for too long. ?Suffering the counterattack of all kinds of negative emotions in his brain, he ran to the fifth floor. He found An An and wanted to play a role-playing game with An An. ?About ten minutes later, a scream came from the building, the door was opened, and someone was running wildly in the corridor. ?The dead silence was quickly broken, and footsteps, shouts, and knocks on the door continued to sound in the building. It looks like someone has been affected by the phobia. Soon there was a knock on the door of Zhao Xi''s house. The honest and arrogant Zhao Xi opened the door. His sister-in-law Li Li was holding the child and her adoptive mother Zhao Yuanyuan stood outside the door. The two looked horrified, as if they had been greatly frightened. "Zhao Xi! The building is haunted!" The adoptive mother Zhao Yuanyuan''s lips turned pale: "I just saw your brother coming back, but he started to bleed as he walked. He asked us why we didn''t save him, and then the flesh on his face Just fall down piece by piece! Zhao Xi was a little scared when he heard what the other party said, while Gao Ming next to him had a calm expression. Phobia will reflect the things that people are most afraid of. "Don''t listen to your mother''s nonsense, your brother is crazy! He escaped from the prison with a knife and was in the corridor! He said he wanted to kill me and the child!" Li Li said even more frantically. The phobia was spreading, and the residents in the building were stimulated. More and more people began to run upstairs, and finally they all gathered on the fifth floor. "What''s going on on the first floor of MD! There is a three-meter-tall ghost standing at my door!" Wang Guisheng, who lives in 2101, cursed and became emotional: "If I hadn''t run fast, I would have been killed by it!" My girlfriend who was in a car accident suddenly came back. She was cooking in the kitchen and cooking her hair! Fang Shuqi from 2409 shouted, he was really frightened. My deceased family members were also knocking on the door just now, saying that I was unfilial, but I obviously burned a lot of paper money for them. Xiaoqiu in 2203 was trembling: The Ghost Festival has passed! Why are they coming back? Dont do bad things, and dont be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. An An muttered in a low voice, but the adults still heard him, and he was so frightened that he hid behind Gao Ming. "Who are you? You don''t seem to be from Building 2!" Wang Kuisheng glared at Gao Ming: "Does the giant ghost on the first floor have anything to do with you?" I am a psychological counselor. I am here to provide psychological counseling for Brother Zhao today. Gao Ming picked An An up and said, We dont know any ghosts at all. Are you crazy? "Can you still afford a psychological counselor?" Li Li looked at Zhao Xi, her eyes full of blame: "What a waste of money!" Zhao Xi didn''t say anything. He seemed to be used to being scolded. "Everything was fine before, but something went wrong when you two came!" Wang Xusheng called all the neighbors aside. They left Zhao Xi and Gao Ming alone, as if they were discussing something. In fact, Gao Ming knew what Wang Xusheng was telling his neighbors, and he also knew why Wang Xusheng targeted himself and An An. All of this was part of the game. ??After he released the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he left a blood word on the wall from the first floor to the second floor - blood debt must be paid in blood. If you sacrifice a living person to me, you can let one living person out of the building. ?Wang Xusheng who lives on the first floor and Xiaoqiu who lives on the second floor should have seen this rule, kill one and release the other, so they wanted to use Gao Ming and An An as sacrifices. ?Under the influence of phobia, everyone exposed their fragility and true heart. Wang Xusheng, who wanted to live alone, did not care about Gao Ming and An An''s life and death, and directly started discussing with his neighbors. Because of his good fortune, Zhao Xi was also excluded from the small circle. What is chilling is that his sister-in-law and adoptive mother have not revealed any information to him until now. After some discussion, Wang Xusheng, as the representative, walked towards Gao Ming and Zhao Xi: "We have lived here for more than ten years without any problems, but when you came, all the terrible things happened. If you If you want to prove that you have nothing to do with this, then join us in knocking down the giant ghost statue." "Aren''t you afraid?" Gao Ming''s eyes were extremely calm. He gave these people a chance. If they were willing to follow Gao Ming to resist, then everyone could live. "Fear is useless, I have to escape." Wang Kesheng''s eyes dodge: "You are the one who attracted the ghost, you two go ahead!" Zhao Xi felt that he had harmed Gao Ming and wanted to speak, but Gao Ming waved his hand and turned to look at Zhao Xi''s family: "I don''t care, but Zhao Xi has lived with you for a long time and has helped you a lot. .You dont believe me, dont you believe Zhao Xi? Even if no one from the other neighbors spoke, Zhao Xis adoptive mother and Li Li didnt even speak. They seemed to have acquiesced in something. "Okay, let''s go ahead." Gao Ming patted Zhao Xi on the shoulder. He saw Zhao Xi''s eyes were very dim. The ghost had arrived, but the people who had received his help did not choose to help him. Holding An An''s hand, Gao Ming walked at the front, followed by Zhao Xi, and the remaining neighbors kept a few steps away from them. Going down one level at a time, Gao Ming and Zhao Xi soon came to the corner of the second floor. They continued to walk forward and slowly saw the **** words written on the wall. ??Zhao Xi felt something was wrong. He wanted to remind Gao Ming, but then someone suddenly rushed from behind him! ?Several male neighbors seemed to have discussed it in advance. They worked together to push Gao Ming and Zhao Xi down the stairs, causing them to fall towards the flesh and blood statue! Sacrifice! These two are your sacrifices! ?Wang Xusheng never thought of resisting from the beginning. He ran away from the statue and was almost scared out of his wits. How could human power compete with ghosts and gods? ?The memory of death reappeared in Gao Ming again, but this time he didn''t have any sadness or pain. I gave you a chance to live, but you pushed yourselves into the abyss with your own hands. (End of this chapter) Chapter 74 Zhao Xi! Come back soon! Chapter 74 Zhao Xi! Come back soon! Countless blood threads penetrated Gao Ming''s body. Feeling the pain in his memory, he let out a heart-rending scream. Then his body fell behind the statue, and his whole body seemed to be being drained of blood bit by bit by the statue, which was extremely painful. ?This scene frightened the neighbors, but what happened next made them red-eyed. ?After Gao Ming was penetrated by bloodshot eyes, a woman with four mouths quietly appeared. She opened the corridor door and sent Zhao Xi out of Building 2. "One person was sacrificed and the other person was let out of the building?" Wang Xusheng did not expect this method. He did not hesitate, picked up An An and ran downstairs: "Sacrifice! I want to sacrifice this child! Let him go." I''m out!" ??Phobia stimulated every nerve, and the pressure brought by the flesh-and-blood statue made Wang Weisheng''s legs weak. With a ferocious look on his face, he threw the thin An An towards the statue! The flesh-and-blood arm caught An An, and the face that represented life was glaring, and the sewn mouth slowly opened: "You deserve to die." ??The remaining arm directly grabbed Wang Xusheng, and the flesh and blood on his body began to wither. Screams echoed in the building, and the neighbors all turned pale with fright. Gao Ming, who was lying on the ground, also opened one eye slightly. He did not control the congratulations. Everything was a spontaneous act of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods. Skeletons intertwined, and Wang Keshengs twisted body fell to the ground. Ba Po, who clapped her hands and closed the corridor door again, walked out with a smile on her face: "You have already performed a sacrifice, let''s add another rule. Zhao Xi is escaping, but he hasn''t gone far yet. You guys You can stand on the balcony on the second floor and call him, using any method. If any of you can make Zhao Xi come back, then whoever of you can go out in his place and escape from this building. Only he comes back, a new sacrifice. to start normally. Ba Po liked the job Gao Ming gave her very much, because everyone was listening to her carefully: "Zhao Xi may be killed after he comes back, and the person who asked him to come back is the murderer, so you have to think carefully before Make a decision. After the new rules were announced, Li Li was the first to rush to the balcony on the second floor, opened the window and shouted Zhao Xi''s name loudly. ?Other neighbors gathered around and started to make up lies to lure Zhao Xi back. They even agreed on the same story, saying that there were scarier ghosts outside the building and that the inside was safer. They also said that the real escape exit was in a certain room. Zhao Xi, who fled outside the building, heard Li Li''s voice. He stopped and looked back through the security net. "Brother! Don''t leave! What will my mother and I do if you leave?" Since Li Li married into the family, she has almost always called Zhao Xi by his first name, and rarely called him brother. ?Other neighbors also rushed to the balcony, shouting. Come back quickly! The ghost is outside! If you keep going forward, you will die! Zhao Xi! Standing downstairs and looking up at Building 2, Zhao Xi never thought that his neighbors would show such ugly expressions. ?He was just honest, not stupid. When Gao Ming and himself were pushed down the stairs, something in his heart was shattered. Physical wounds can be healed, but if the heart is broken, it will be difficult to go back to the past. ?Moving forward, Zhao Xi saw that An An was also released. He took An An''s hand and prepared to leave. Zhao Xi! Li Li grabbed the anti-theft net with both hands, her voice was extremely sharp, but she could not change anything. "If you don''t want your sister-in-law and mother to be sacrificed, you''d better come back right away!" Fang Shuqi, who looked very quiet, suddenly grabbed Li Li''s hair, locked her arms, and shouted outside the building: "They It will be more painful than death!" ?In order to lure Zhao Xi back, the neighbors lost their minds and several people caught Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother on the balcony. ?No one cares about Zhao Xi''s life or death. The only person who is somewhat humane is Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother. She is unwilling to get involved and does not speak up. ?However, stimulated by phobia, the neighbors became more and more crazy. The ghosts did not hurt them, but they began to hurt Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother and Li Li. Zhao Xi! Come back! The eighth wife said that only when Zhao Xi comes back can the sacrifices be resumed. The neighbors saw the "tragic death" of Gao Ming and Wang Xusheng, and also saw Zhao Xi escape alive. They are all red-eyed now. ?Blood dripped on the anti-theft net. After Zhao Xi took a few steps, he finally stopped. He smiled at An An, gave An An the folded paper frog in his pocket, and then turned around. Stop! Zhao Xi walked towards Building 2: Ill be back. Hearing Zhao Xi''s voice outside the building, Gao Ming shook his head. This was the second chance he gave his neighbors. If they were willing to let Zhao Xi go and give Zhao Xi a chance to live, then Gao Ming would also be willing to give them a chance to live. opportunity. Zhao Xi, who had fled, returned to the building. The eyes of his neighbors were already bloodshot. Fang Shuqi from 2409 held sharp glass shards and stared at others warily. Huang Mingming from 2501 and Jiaqi from 2607 are standing together. The two seem to have united, and everyone else has their own agenda. ??The phobia of the neighbors in the building has become more and more serious. They are constantly tormented by auditory hallucinations and hallucinations, and now they are frantically trying to escape. "After each sacrifice, it seems that only those who left alive last time can start the next round of sacrifices." Fang Shuqi breathed heavily: "In this case, we might as well select all the sacrifices at once, one person If you die, you dont have to worry so much! "That is to say, half of the people in the building will die and the other half will live." The physically strong people began to unite, and several people, including Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother and Li Li, were abandoned. The person who became the candidate for sacrifice was naturally unwilling to give in. The initial verbal dispute between the two parties evolved into violence. Warm blood flowed on the steps, and the appearance of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods became increasingly clear. He and Gao Ming stared at the absurd scene in the building. ??People who once sacrificed their lives to the evil ghosts are now fighting each other. They never thought of resisting, just like in the past. ?The dead cannot be used as sacrifices, and the fight quickly turned into a hunt, with people hunting another group of people. Gao Ming did not get involved. He wanted Zhao Xi to see the true colors of those people, and he also hoped that Zhao Xi could become his real helper in the future. ?If you want to save the world, you cannot rely solely on innocence and imagination. Only by climbing out of the cruel **** can you be qualified to build your own paradise. ?The residents on the ground floor quickly moved to the upper floors, and the first person in the building who was not disturbed by the phobia for the time being appearedYao Yuan, who lives in 2707. ??This retired police school teacher who was seriously ill and was not going to die soon picked up the stick at home to protect the weak, but what he didn''t know was that in the eyes of those people, he was also one of the candidates for sacrifice. Its time to finish. ?The neighbors who died in the building turned into shadows, and their vitality was taken away by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ? Gao Ming actually didn''t take much action. In the end, he just rescued Zhao Xi, Yao Yuan and Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother from the crazy neighbors. The first time he tried to make a ghost story, Gao Ming did gain a lot. After the flesh and blood ghosts and gods returned to his heart, his physical fitness improved slightly. Gao Ming also figured out the basic functions of the four faces of flesh, blood, ghosts, gods, life, death, and evil. The life face can absorb the vitality of living people; the death face can improve oneself through killing; the **** face can flesh out the desires of the heart. Zhao Xi''s adoptive mother is Lou The only person in the family who sincerely worships the flesh and blood fairy. She is old and has no one to rely on. She can only place her hope on the gods. Her body has become deformed and she can no longer leave the shadow world; her final evil appearance is still blurry. , that face seems to be used to deal with ghosts. After figuring this out, Gao Ming now has more confidence to deal with Situ An. Everything is changing. Shadows lingered around him, Gao Ming could clearly feel it, and the ubiquitous shadow didn''t seem to be so objectionable to him anymore. Before, he seemed to be neutral between reality and shadow, but now he has made a choice, so the shadow world also gave him rich rewards. ?At the place where Teacher Yao disappeared, a new black and white photo appeared. The content in the photo was completely different from what Gao Ming saw last time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 75 How do you want to live? Chapter 75 How do you want to live? ?Picked up the photo, and the shadow wrapped around the back of Gao Ming''s hand. ?The black and white photos of Teacher Yao in my memory are very ordinary, no different from the photos in reality, but this time the photos of Teacher Yao are full of cracks. ??The photo is cut open in black and white. The left half of Teacher Yao''s body is thin and painful, his eyes are numb and hopeless, and dense wrinkles crowd his face, looking like he is about to die soon. The right half of his body is shrouded in shadow. He is strong and tall, with red eyes and sharp eyes. He looks more majestic than a young man. Looking at the back of the black and white photo, the childs crooked words have also changed. Memorial photo: Tonight we are ushered in a new life together. We will be away from disease, pain, despair and death, and become a new self. This is the first time Gao Ming has seen a commemorative photo, and he is not sure how to use it. He does have many memory fragments of death, but most of those memories focus on when he was about to be killed. He only recorded his death process, and he had to experience the pain again every time he recalled it. This photo should be kept well. The shadow is about to dissipate, and Gao Ming still has some things to deal with. ??He did not let Zhao Xi and An An follow him out of the shadow world. With so many people disappearing in Building 2, people from the Investigation Bureau will definitely come. They can''t cope with each other''s investigation now. "I want to build the Lishan area into a stronghold that can withstand major disasters. There will be more and more people here in the future. You two can walk around the community first and plan for the future. Remember, never leave Lijing. apartment." Leaving the shadow world alone, Gao Ming carefully dealt with all the traces he left behind, and returned to his home without anyone noticing. It can be delayed as long as it takes. I dont want to confront the Bureau of Investigation yet. Lying on the sofa, Gao Ming closed his eyes for the first time in these days and fell into a deep sleep. At six o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming was awakened by the sound coming from the bedroom. He opened the bedroom door to check and found that Wan Qiu was doing very substandard push-ups. The child had posted Yan Hua''s masochistic exercise form on the bed. head. ?Having an abnormal brain, eyes that can see ghosts, super self-control and execution ability, and having experienced unimaginable tragic torture, it is not unreasonable for Wan Qiu to become a super criminal. Gao Ming did not disturb Wanqiu, but accompanied him to exercise. Physical fitness is Gao Ming''s weakness. When he fought Situ An before, he relied solely on his reckless energy. If Qing Ge was his opponent, he would probably be chopped into pieces before he even got close. "That Qingge cannot be kept. He ate meat very early, but he was not affected by the flesh and blood fairy until the end. He is so determined that he doesn''t look like a human being." Gao Ming remembers clearly that after Situ An was dragged into the shadow world by Xuan Wen, Qing Ge was still able to fight his way out and escape with his men. "Killing Qing Ge is like pulling out one of Situ An''s fangs and breaking one of his arms..." ?Thinking about future plans, Gao Ming found that he didn''t feel tired at all, and his flesh and blood heart was constantly giving him strength. Slowly, Gao Ming gradually fell in love with this feeling. Every time his heart beat, his body became stronger than before. Everything must be achieved by oneself. Strictly following Yan Hua''s exercise regimen, Gao Ming didn''t stop until eight o''clock. He made breakfast for the two of them, and then started to call for a taxi: "Wan Qiu, it''s raining outside, are you sure you want to go see the sea?" "kindness!" Put on your raincoat, lets set off. The Hanhai is right on the seaside. Gao Ming couldn''t afford to take Wanqiu to any private beach, so he took a taxi to Nangang District, which is adjacent to the old city. They walked through the abandoned pier, jumped over the warning fence, and stood in the rainstorm, facing the endless sea. ??Overcast clouds were pressing down, the heavy rain blurred the vision, and the turbid sea water set off huge waves, as if they were going to smash everything into pieces! Are you scared? Gao Ming held Wan Qius raincoat hat down. No, Im not afraid. When Wan Qiu faced the stormy sea, his words became even more awkward. "If you''re not afraid, just shout out everything that''s accumulated in your heart! Tell the huge waves, tell the rain that hits you, tell the sea in front of you that you''re not afraid of anything!" Gao Ming stared at Wan Qiu, If a huge wave comes, he will immediately grab Wan Qiu and retreat. "I..." Wan Qiu clenched his hands tightly, the rain wet his face, and he couldn''t even open his eyes now. "You can do it." Gao Ming met Wan Qiu once, but that time he only regarded Wan Qiu as a monster walking out of the shadows. In order to gain Wan Qiu''s trust as soon as possible, he even told Wan Qiu about the murderer in his memory. The words spoken at night. ?Trying to open his eyes, Wan Qiu looked at the gray world, the sea water, the sky, everything around him was roaring at him, and seemed to be bullying him. Taking a step back unconsciously, he bumped into Gao Ming''s arm. "You have made a lot of changes. You escaped the Charity Federation''s pursuit. You also cooked for Nannan and Xianxian. In their eyes, you are the closest brother and the most trustworthy person." Gao Ming Patting Wan Qiu''s shoulder, he took a step forward: "You are no longer alone." "Piling up the pain in your heart and not speaking out will drive you crazy, and you have to indulge yourself occasionally." Taking another step forward, Gao Ming shouted unscrupulously toward the gray sky and sea: "Go to **** Fate! I want to take my life into my own hands!" The heavy rain drowned out the sound, and I felt a little embarrassed after I finished shouting, but it was really refreshing. You only have one life, how do you want to live it? Gao Ming looked back at Wan Qiu. The child followed his footsteps, moved forward hard, and opened his mouth. The huge wave happened to hit at this moment, and Gao Ming immediately pulled Wan Qiu back. Wan Qiu took a mouthful of seawater and sat on the cement floor. With a bitter taste in their mouths, both of them were a little embarrassed. Wan Qiu struggled to get up from the ground. He looked at Gao Ming''s soaked upper body and couldn''t help but giggle. This is the first time Ive seen you smile. Gao Ming signaled Wan Qiu to stay away from the coast. "It''s very, very normal. We have only known each other for a day." Wan Qiu began to try to say more words. "You have only known me for one day, but I..." Gao Ming shook his head: "Next time, let''s wait until the weather clears before looking at the sea." Okay, okay. ?After fulfilling another wish of Wan Qiu, Gao Ming counted the time and took a taxi to lead Wan Qiu to the East District. ??He remembered very clearly that soon the news that Hanhai would be selected as a civilized city would come out. Situ An would accept a public interview this afternoon as a representative of the Hanhai Charity Federation. In Gao Ming''s impression, this was the only public appearance of Situ An before he became the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. If conditions permit, Gao Ming will of course take action decisively. All the major radio stations are here, and there are more than a hundred onlookers. In full view of the public, the risk is indeed very high. "I have two major advantages now. The first is to have the upper hand, and the second is to hide in the dark." Once you take action, you must be prepared to make the whole city an enemy. No one knows what Situ An did. Even if everyone knew, it would not be Gao Ming''s turn to do it. ??But Gao Ming had a reason to kill Situ An with his own hands. He wanted to imprison Situ An in his alienated heart, so that even if he walked out of the tunnel again in the future, there would be no Situ An in reality. Power and fame are his greatest talismans. If I touch him, other forces in the vast sea will not let me go. Walking in the heavy rain, there was no trace of worry on Gao Ming''s face: "But it doesn''t matter. In the future I see, all kinds of weird stories will get out of control in four weeks! So no matter what I do, as long as I can survive four weeks Weeks are enough." (End of this chapter) Chapter 76 The first murderer of Gao Ming Chapter 76 The first murderer of Gao Ming At the end of Queen''s Road in the East District, a grand charity event is being held at the Century Auditorium. Outside the window, dark clouds were looming, and heavy rain was ravaging the city; inside the house, there was singing and dancing, and the huge venue was filled with the elites of the vast sea of ??society. Transparent glass divides the world into two parts. They can see each other but cannot touch each other. "You are not allowed to enter the inner court without an invitation letter and work permit. You can stand in the outer court and watch." The big and round security guard left Gao Ming and Wan Qiu behind. They were all ordinary people, but the security guard looked at Gao Ming with contempt. , seems to feel that Gao Ming has no self-awareness. Gao Ming did not argue with the staff, but grabbed Wanqiu and walked to the outfield. They hid among the crowd. The security at the venue was very strict, and it was impossible to get close to Situ An, let alone find an opportunity to strike. "The venue is too big. Even if all the photos are triggered, it cannot cover such a large area." Gao Ming lowered his head. If the people around him knew his inner thoughts, they would probably be scared to death. Hundreds of people were trapped in an abnormal event at the same time, and there are so many media reporters here. The news will definitely not be blocked. When the time comes, the investigation bureau will definitely go crazy to investigate to the end. Charity activities started soon. After the performances by children from Henniges Private Academy, caring companies and individuals took turns making donations. These people really wanted to help families in need. After the donation ceremony was over, the host finally said the words Gao Ming once heard on TV - "Cultivation and promotion of the spirit of charity, leading the trend of advocating morality and doing good! Now I invite Situ, Vice President of Hanhai Charity Federation Mr. An, give you a speech." Situ An, wearing a complete set of custom-made clothes, walked out of the backstage. As soon as he appeared, applause broke out in the venue, and the background music also changed. ?Looking at Situ An from a distance, Gao Ming''s eyes showed bloodshot streaks. He had to control himself. Situ An disguised himself very well. He was tall and well-proportioned, with a handsome and mature face. The first impression he gave was very good. With a deeper understanding, people will find that he is better than they imagined. A business wizard, a charity ambassador, humble and knowledgeable, his standards for dealing with others have been written into books. Any single advantage of him is already very dazzling. ?When Situ An started to speak, the audience became quiet. The so-called elites of upper class society also listened patiently and occasionally clapped in cooperation. "It''s daytime now. If you forcefully trigger the photo, the effect will be greatly reduced. There are so many people around..." Gao Ming didn''t even listen to what Situ An was saying. He just wanted to kill the other person and lock his soul in the torture chamber. Resisting the murderous intention, Gao Ming was looking for an opportunity to target Situ An, so he kept observing the venue. He accidentally discovered that someone in the venue seemed to have the same idea as him! At the junction of the outfield and the infield, a man wearing a mask quietly changed his clothes and took out a crumpled old photo from his pocket. ??The man seemed to be praying to the photo. After making a few gestures, the color of his shadow began to increase. Situ An''s speech lasted for fifteen minutes. As it came to an end, two young men in suits suddenly broke out in the infield and rushed towards Situ An without any warning. There was a commotion in the venue, and the security immediately stopped him. Situ An retreated towards the backstage, and a pale arm suddenly stretched out from the shadow behind the curtain. Many people saw that hand grabbing Situ An. The Hanhai Charity Ambassador was attacked! "Who wants to kill him?" Gao Ming felt that the matter was not that simple. Since the other party could sneak into the background, there would be more and better opportunities to kill him. Why did it happen when Situ An was about to finish speaking? It felt as if he deliberately wanted everyone to see that Situ An was attacked and seriously injured. ?Blood was flowing out, and the security personnel and first responders all ran to the backstage. The host took the microphone and tried to save the scene, but no one listened to him. Wan Qiu, go wait for me at the milk tea shop outside. Gao Ming saw the suspicious man leave his seat and walk towards the outside of the venue. He followed the other party quietly, and the two entered the toilet one after the other. After waiting for a moment, Gao Ming suddenly discovered that the shadow was centered on the third stall of the toilet and spread in all directions. He was accidentally dragged into the shadow world. ?Hide into another compartment, Gao Ming soon heard footsteps, and a somewhat familiar voice sounded outside. Are my photos useful? Dr. Lu, I have done all the things you asked me to do. Create chaos and let Ameier attack Situ An in front of reporters. Gao Ming peeked through the crack in the door. The suspicious man took off his mask and kept coughing. He seemed to be using up the photo of his life. Opposite the suspicious man stood a young doctor in a white coat. He looked a little older than Gao Ming. He wore glasses and was polite, but the shadow left a large "birthmark" on his face. Seeing Dr. Lu''s face, Gao Ming felt a sting in his heart. He remembered this doctor! During his first death, he thought he was crazy and wanted to see a doctor, the doctor from the shadow world, who treated him. He told the doctor all his symptoms, but the doctor stabbed his neck with a scalpel. ?That was the first time Gao Ming died because he had no memory of death. Later, he met this doctor several times, and each time his ending was extremely miserable. ?Hold his breath, Gao Ming didn''t make any sound. He had died so many times and he was already used to the pain. "Is it done?" Dr. Lu took away the black and white photo of himself. He seemed to have a mysophobia and patiently wiped the photo. Because it was daytime, A-Meier was under great restrictions, so she might not have done everything as planned... The man was a little scared. When he saw that Dr. Lu didnt reply, he spoke faster. "The children from Hande Private Academy have also been dealt with and sent to the dog cellar in the East District. You and Situ An can go there tonight to check." The man begged: "I have done everything you said, can you let me go?" Amei? Shes still young. "You can leave, but she can''t." Dr. Lu said expressionlessly: "Every one of my patients is my collection." "That''s not what you said before. I have done so many things for you and even killed people. Now I have nothing left!" The man walked towards Dr. Lu. He just grabbed Dr. Lu''s shoulders, and under the white coat A woman''s arm stretched out, and a patient''s face appeared on Dr. Lu''s body, and they seemed to merge together. "I did lie to you." Another hand holding the scalpel came out from Dr. Lu''s back and pierced the man''s neck directly: "Do you really think you can leave?" The photo was placed in the blood water, and the man''s body was quickly swallowed up by the shadows. Doctor Lu seemed to have gained some benefits. He left the bathroom and entered the depths of the shadows. It turns out that Situ An has been cooperating with monsters in the shadow world for a long time. Did he let those monsters attack him to prepare for his candidacy for director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau? Or did he want to reveal the existence of ghosts? Gao Ming waited for the shadow to dissipate before opening the cubicle door. He almost attacked Dr. Lu just now, but he heard another message from the murdered man. ??It seems that Dr. Lu will go to the dog cellar in the East District with Situ An tonight. Gao Ming is worried that if he attacks Dr. Lu now, Situ An will change his original plan. Eastern District Dog Cellar? Hanhai Dog Cellar Case? Gao Ming was no stranger to this murderous case. The case itself was not complicated, and it occurred near a temporary settlement on the edge of the Eastern District. One day, the child told his parents that there was a big dog hidden in the abandoned black cellar. At first, the adults did not pay attention, but then children in the village began to disappear, and the adults gradually became suspicious of the black cellar. They finally found it in the black cellar. A lunatic who specializes in catching children. (End of this chapter) Chapter 77 So do you think I look familiar? Chapter 77 Do you think I look familiar? Leaving the venue, Gao Ming found Wan Qiu standing stupidly at the door of the milk tea shop. Because there were many people in the store, this child stood in the heavy rain wearing a raincoat, like an unwanted penguin. Have you been waiting for a long time? Gao Ming went to buy two cups of milk tea and handed one to Wan Qiu. While drinking milk tea with ice, Gao Ming couldn''t help but think of an old friend. He took out his mobile phone, hesitated for a moment, and dialed Xuan Wen''s number. ?Wan Qiu slurped taro **** and coconut fruit and looked at Gao Ming curiously. After ringing a few times, the phone was connected, and Xuan Wen''s confused voice came from the phone: "Who are you looking for?" You havent killed those eight heroines yet, have you? ?Hang up the phone and Didis busy tone is very urgent. Gao Ming put away his phone, looked into the distance for a while, and then calmly patted Wan Qiu on the shoulder: "Believe it or not, I have left a deep impression on her." ?Wan Qiu nodded in confusion, as if he had learned very useful knowledge. The phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated again. Gao Ming immediately took it out to check and found that it was Wei Dayou calling: "Brother, are you in any trouble?" "The police sealed off the apartment where I lived. As the only survivor, people from the Investigation Bureau also found me." Wei Dayou said in a low voice, still a little tired: "I did what you said, and they introduced me to the East District. The Investigation Bureau also said that I have the potential to survive the Level 2 abnormal event. Have you arrived at the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation? "I just finished the interview and successfully entered the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, but..." Wei Dayou''s voice became even lower, and he could not hear clearly in the heavy rain: "The atmosphere in this Investigation Bureau is a bit strange. The director is an old man, hiding in the office. If you don''t come out, everyone listens to the deputy director Qing Ge. The deputy director is only in his early twenties and looks much younger than me. " "Qing Ge!" How could Gao Ming forget this name: "Don''t underestimate him just because he is young. This man is very dangerous!" "It''s late." There was bitterness in Wei Dayou''s voice: "While I was waiting in line, I treated him as an ordinary staff member and boasted to him for a long time. They were preparing to go on a mission tonight and seemed to want to take me with them. Can I run away?" You have seen so many game design plans. As long as you find out where you are going tonight in advance, you should be able to get through it. I only know that they are going to the East District Temporary Resettlement Center. No one told me what exactly happened. Wei Dayou was helpless. "Eastern District Temporary Resettlement Center? Is Qingge going to bring the Eastern District investigators to join Situ An?" Gao Ming knew that Qingge was trained by Situ An. He could not become the deputy director of the Queen''s Investigation Agency at such a young age without Situ An. Ann''s help: "Looks like I have to go there tonight." "You want to go there too?" Wei Dayou immediately became energetic: "Brother, have you guessed what game you are going to clear tonight?" "It''s not a game, it''s a murder case." Gao Ming recalled the details of the dog cellar case: "You must not enter the cellar tonight under any circumstances." Why? Is the cellar haunted? Wei Dayou was really a little scared. "More terrifying than ghosts." Gao Ming said seriously: "Because I don''t know what kind of nightmares a blind man who has his ears destroyed and can''t hear will have every day?" The dark cellar where the madman lives will definitely be alienated in the shadow world. Gao Ming has never died in it before, so he doesnt know for sure. ?But thinking about it on the other hand, I have never died in it, so it shouldn''t be too dangerous. ?Hang up the phone, Gao Ming gave Wanqiu money for a taxi and asked him to go home first while he rushed to the East District temporary resettlement center in advance. ?In the East District, where land is at a premium, there is a piece of land that has not been successfully developed for ten years - Cripwan Village. This village is close to Henshan Mountain. Half of it was demolished a few years ago. As a result, various things happened and the project was stopped. The homeless villagers have been living in temporary settlements. As the refugees gathered, more and more people gathered. Later, Hanhai Charity Federation also built temporary schools and clinics there. There are many strange stories about Cripple Bay Village in Gao Mings memory, and the dog cellar case is just one of them. Ten oclock in the evening, Chouwan Village temporary resettlement house. ?Wei Dayou, wearing a black ring, stood at the end of the team. Rainstorm was like a crazy beast, tearing into the dirty and messy resettlement house wantonly. ??The hard-board house creaked, as if it might collapse at any time. Rainwater continued to seep into the house, and occasionally the villagers could be heard yelling and cursing. Everyone, keep quiet. Qingge pushed open the iron door of the charity clinic and checked with a frown. The staff on duty seemed to be asleep and did not come to greet him as promised. "It doesn''t matter, I''ll stay here for now." Dr. Lu only held a black umbrella: "President Situ is preparing to take control of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. I will direct the operations tonight. You follow the original plan The first step is to let the refugees in, feed them, and then find a way to take the bodies of the children out of the dark cellar and move them to the clinic. " How many people do you want to feed? Qing Ge is like a machine without emotions. Twice as much as last time. Dr. Lu entered the clinic without looking back. He spoke in an understatement, as if human life was just a number. ? Wei Dayou, who was at the end of the team, was breaking out in cold sweat at this time. He had heard this secret, so would the other party want to silence him next? ?Remembering Gao Ming''s instructions, Wei Dayou became even more panicked. He looked around and wondered where Gao Ming was hiding at this time. ?The team from the Queen''s Investigation Bureau began to go deep into Cripple Bay Village. After they were far away, the simple pager set up for patients in the clinic suddenly rang. Dr. Lu, who was walking on the stairs of the clinic, stopped and frowned slightly: "Is anyone here?" ??Arrived on the second floor, the strong wind was blowing on the iron sheet, rainwater fell from the broken windows, and there was a person standing in the dark corridor. ??The man was stooped and wearing a soaked hospital gown. His eyes were dull and his body was dirty. He kept pressing the pager at the door of the ward with his hand. He didn''t seem to notice Dr. Lu coming over, he just repeated the same action. "Patient?" Dr. Lu pushed up his glasses and walked to the patient: "Do you want to see a doctor?" Slowly turned his head, the young man''s dirty hair stuck to his face, his lips were chapped and his face was pale: "Yes, I am sick..." I am the doctor, come with me into the consulting room. Dr. Lu likes to collect patients. The more bizarre the patients, the more valuable they are to collect. ?Entering the consulting room, Dr. Lu closed the door. He did not turn on the light and sat directly in the attending doctor''s seat. "Doctor, I feel like I''m going crazy. There''s something wrong with my brain." The young man looked painful. He turned around slowly and there seemed to be tears in his eyes. "Living in such a world, most people will go crazy." Dr. Lu took out the pen, took off the cap, and stared at the sharp metal tip: "Tell me, what is your specific disease? Are you hallucinating? Auditory hallucinations? Or are you unable to extricate yourself from pain for a long time? "None of them." The young man shook his head. He seemed unable to control himself. It wasn''t until his body touched the table that his mood stabilized a little. I am a doctor. You must trust me completely so that I can help you. Dr. Lu smiled and looked very polite and trustworthy. "Doctor." The young man hesitated for a long time, and finally made up his mind to tell his biggest secret: "I found that the game I made seemed to have become a reality." Isnt this great? Dr. Lu didnt care what Gao Ming said: People are under so much pressure at work now, but you can get rid of it. "But I am a ghost game designer." The young man lowered his head, his face gradually distorted and ferocious: "I have conceived one hundred and twenty-six murder cases and created dozens of murderers with different personalities. Now they are It seems like everything has become real! The aura of death on his body became stronger and stronger, and blood oozed from his heart. "The shadow is spreading?" The smile on Dr. Lu''s face disappeared: "You are not a villager in the resettlement center." ??The young man with red eyes slowly raised his face, and eight ghostly arms stretched out from his back! Youve killed me so many times, dont you think I look familiar? (End of this chapter) Chapter 78 Comments on the launch! Chapter 78 Remarks on the Release! I received a notice that it will be put on the shelves, and I will update it after 0:00 tonight! I am going to write like crazy. I hope all brothers and sisters can support the original version. Thanks for the air-conditioning! Bi Ge Xin (䨌`).?(End of this chapter) Chapter 79 I am a patient and also the best doctor (first update) Chapter 79 I am a patient and also the best doctor (1st update) ?Eight arms holding the memory of death stretched out in all directions, and shadows hit the walls of the consulting room like waves. The victims who had been killed over and over again passed through the heavy rain and stood in front of Dr. Lu again. ?The eyes hidden behind the gap in his hair were full of bloodshot eyes. Gao Ming pressed his hands on the table and exhaled a thick breath. Doctor Lu, can you cure my disease? ??The scary and ugly puppet crawled out from under the table and grabbed Dr. Lu''s leg. He tried his best to retreat, but Gao Ming gave him no chance to dodge. ?Four faces of **** for life and death looked at Dr. Lu, and flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods directly smashed into his head! The heart was stained red with blood, and the high-life alienated heart was beating hard. Every time it beat, the blood in the clinic became richer. ??The rain is pouring violently outside the window, blood is splashing inside the house, and shadows and roars are mixed. He represents extreme violence, and there is also a deep sadness hidden in the hysterical attack. Death and self-destruction, redemption and giving up new life, countless contradictory ideas come together, and all the fragments of death collide with each other! The pain that even flesh and blood ghosts and gods find unbearable is taken for granted by Gaoming. I once really wanted to save everyone, but then I found that I couldnt even save myself. Dr. Lu, I trust you so much and tell you everything, but you just want to make me a specimen. "Why do you want to hurt your patients? They all regard you as their last hope, but you crush that hope in front of them and stab their bodies with a knife." Chains are dragging in the heart, and the instruments of torture transformed from pain and despair slowly emerge. The torture chamber alienated by the high-fat heart is far more terrifying than the murderer of the family murder case. ??A strange and pale human face replaced Dr. Lu''s original face, and then he was beaten to pieces by ghosts and gods. ??The face belonging to Dr. Dilu quietly appeared on his back. His hand hidden in his pocket took out a black and white photo of his body. Patients wearing hospital gowns appeared in the clinic one after another. Among them were taciturn old people, students who were studying, and children aged seven or eight. All of these people were made into collections by Dr. Lu, and their bodies were full of shadows. Doctor Lu killed their bodies, leaving only their symptoms. Other doctors cure the disease with medicine, but Dr. Lu kills people, leaving only the disease inside the patient. Stop him! Gao Ming''s attack was so hysterical that Dr. Lu gave up the idea of ??confrontation and just wanted to escape. "Don''t you like collecting sick people the most? Why do you leave them and run away? You are not even a madman, you are just a cowardly and twisted worm that lives in the hearts of living people!" ?Every mental illness is poison. With the help of the shadow world, Dr. Lu has all kinds of incredible abilities. He can not only integrate patients into his own body, but also use various diseases. But unfortunately, he encountered Gao Ming who came out of death over and over again, and the psychological poison could not shake Gao Ming at all. Doctor Lu has never seen such a person, not even Qingge, who has received inhuman training since childhood. ??The psychological manipulation he was best at failed to work. He wanted to throw away the fear doll and jump out of the window to escape, but Gao Ming followed closely with red eyes. Doctor Lu couldn''t figure out at all how he had provoked Gao Ming. Looking at him, it was as if he had made his whole family into living specimens. Even though he had doubts in his mind, Dr. Lu did not dare to stop because he had indeed done similar things. Crack! ?The window glass was smashed, and sharp fragments were blown away in the heavy rain. Dr. Lu fell from the second floor. Gao Ming was furious and jumped out immediately. You cant run away! Situ An will come to accompany you soon! The eight arms of the flesh and blood ghost stretched forward, lightning flashed across the night sky, and it also reflected Gao Ming''s face. Thunder roared, and he and the flesh and blood ghost and **** caught Dr. Lu together! ?The heart beats loudly, the blood flow all over the body accelerates, and eight flesh and blood arms hold down various parts of Dr. Lu''s body. Gao Ming stood up in the dark night, with heavy rain sliding down his body. His chest rose and fell until the sound of his heart beating was in sync with Dr. Lu. What do you want to do?! Dr. Lu had never thought before that living people had the ability to kill monsters in the shadow world, but now he felt uneasy from the depths of his soul! ??The rain hit the mud and puddles, like a frenzied drum beat, lightning and thunder, and the mouths of Gao Ming and flesh and blood ghosts and gods opened at the same time. The eight arms tore Dr. Lu out of shape, and the countless blood threads in the ghost''s body, like the blood vessels extending from Gao Ming''s body, pierced into Dr. Lu''s body, penetrated his heart of flesh and blood, and wrapped around his heart of gods. . People have two hearts. The spiritual heart enters reincarnation, and the flesh and blood heart remains in the world. But now Gao Ming wants to take away both of Dr. Lu''s hearts. ?Screams echoed in the shadow world, and Dr. Lu looked horrified. He saw the torture chamber in Gao Ming''s heart. Countless instruments of torture are moving, and there is too much despair that needs to be calmed! Unable to struggle, Dr. Lu has missed the best opportunity to resist. After Gaoming grabbed his heart, his fate was doomed. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods imprisoned Dr. Lu and took him back to Gao Ming''s "heart". ?The memories of death began to turn like interlocking gears. Dr. Lu was wailing and screaming in the torture chamber, suffering the punishment he deserved! The shadow was swallowed up, and Doctor Lu''s screams did not stop until the piece of memory corresponding to Dr. Lu''s death disappeared. ?The blood and shadows were eaten by ghosts and gods, and Dr. Lus life experience was kneaded into a blood-stained chain by ghosts and gods and hung in the execution chamber. After doing this, the blood color on the ghost''s skin faded a little. The torture house seems to be able to turn tortured ghosts into chains and instruments of torture, and then use them to torture other ghosts. Gaoming can feel the joy coming from deep within himself. It turns out that the memory of death disappears, its so comfortable! Slowly opening his arms, Gao Ming let the heavy rain fall, and the restraints that trapped him seemed to be lessened. I have experienced too many nightmares. If I want to truly get rid of all the shackles, I have to smash all the nightmares I have experienced! There were faint footsteps behind him, and Gao Ming turned around. The patients collected by Dr. Lu were slowly approaching. They did not attack Gao Ming, but stood not far from Gao Ming. They seemed to feel Dr. Lu''s feelings from Gao Ming. breath. "Doctor Lu is dead. Doctor Gao will treat you from now on." Gao Ming took off his hospital gown and went shirtless: "You are really lucky. You have met the best doctor in this city." Walking towards the clinic, the patients in the shadows followed behind, and they understood Gao Ming''s words. I am different from Dr. Lu. I will really help you with treatment so that one day you can step out of the shadows and stand in the sunshine. Gao Ming felt the heartbeats of several patients. There are a total of four patients imprisoned in Dr. Lu''s black and white photos. The youngest is called Ameier. She suffers from a very strange disease. She has never thought that she is a human being since she was a child. She always feels that she is a person who has left. Big fish of water. ??The oldest patient is named Wu Shu. This old man is the enigma teller of the New Shanghai Investigation Bureau. He is responsible for studying abnormal events and the shadow world. He was accidentally imprisoned by Dr. Lu. ??The remaining two patients are a young couple. They are very loving and seem to be the most normal. Ill study it slowly when I get back. This posthumous photo is a professional counterpart for me. The shadows faded away with the four patients. Gao Ming picked up the black and white photo of the deceased on the ground. Dr. Lu was no longer in the photo, replaced by Gao Ming standing in the heavy rain. Looking at the back of the photo, there are still "graffiti words" written by children. Pictures of patients: The people in this city are crazy, and their sick brains record this sick era. After putting away the photos, Gao Ming changed back into his own clothes. He picked up his cell phone to check and found three messages from Wei Dayou. Good luck! Those **** let me go down to the cellar first! Come on! Where have you been?! Theres no traffic jam, right? Something is wrong in the dark cellar! None of the villagers who went down have come up! Its almost my turn! The message was sent two minutes ago. Gao Ming put on his raincoat and rushed into the heavy rain without stopping. "Since we have already attacked Dr. Lu, there is no reason to let Qing Ge go. I will break off Situ An''s two fangs first, and then send him to my torture chamber." (End of this chapter) Chapter 80 Whose hand is this? (Second update) Chapter 80 Whose hand is this? (Second update) The night was gloomy, and Gao Ming walked quietly through the temporary resettlement house. ?The simple steel-frame houses swayed in the wind and rain, with no lights around, and occasionally the sound of banging on the door could be heard in the distance. We are almost arriving at Cripple Bay Village. ??The brim of his raincoat was pressed downwards, and Gao Ming''s heartbeat sped up inexplicably. After approaching the village that had not been demolished for ten years, the ghosts and gods in his heart reminded him to stay away. Rao Dao walked forward, Gao Ming followed the shoe prints on the ground and came to the isolated area between the village and the resettlement house. The no-entry sign had been torn down, and there were traces of blood in the puddles that were about to dissipate. ??Prying aside the branches blocking the road, Gao Ming saw an investigator wearing a uniform raincoat confronting some villagers. The residents of the resettlement center were unwilling to obey Qing Ge''s command. They tried to reason with Qing Ge, but no one could have imagined that the leading villager was kicked directly into the dark cellar. The heavy rain covered up many malicious voices. Only when you get closer can you see the ugly faces of those people. The negotiations broke down, and the refugees in the resettlement center grabbed wooden sticks and farm tools and swung them at the investigators. The few East District investigators standing at the front did not dodge. They had undergone rigorous training and showed extremely terrifying combat effectiveness. In just a few minutes, there were no villagers left standing near the cellar. ??If Gao Ming did not have flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he would not be able to fight against the Queen''s Investigation Agency on his own. Those people are proficient in fighting and are equipped with weapons. Qingge waved his hand, and the investigators threw the screaming refugees into the cellar one by one, but the dark cellar seemed like a monster that could not be fed. ??The wailing villagers fell into it and immediately became silent, as if they were swallowed directly. "It''s already twice as much as last time, and it''s not full yet." Qingge looked back at the investigators. The newcomers at the end of the team were frightened: "The doctor''s calculations were wrong. These wanderers alone are not enough." Let''s pave the road, and you guys go open the doors, one by one, and bring out the villagers one by one." ?No one dared to resist, and no one dared to speak. If anyone spoke, he might be thrown directly into the cellar by Qing Ge. "After the abnormal event spreads, the number of people who will die will be ten times or even a hundred times more than now." Seeing the newcomers still standing in the same place, Qing Ge walked over directly: "Any ethnic group will encounter danger in order to reproduce and continue. When the time comes, sacrifice the part to preserve the whole. You are the most valuable, and your presence can save more people, so you will stay at the end." "Isn''t power used to protect those who need protection?" Wei Dayou endured it for a long time before finally speaking. "If necessary, I will die without hesitation." Qing Ge''s eyes were cold and terrifying: "Do as I say." The veteran members of the Queen''s Investigation Bureau slowly turned around and surrounded a few newcomers. They support Qingge unconditionally and stand with Qingge. ?The three newcomers who were traveling with him hesitated for a moment and then walked to the nearest resettlement house, leaving only Wei Dayou staying where he was. "If you don''t want to use them to pave the road, then go in and pave the road." Qing Ge''s voice was emotionless: "Use your power to protect them." ?The door was broken open, and the crying people were taken out and dragged to the cellar. ?In one building after another, the three newcomers seemed to be secretly discussing something. They were slowly walking towards the room in the distance. Qingge stared at the backs of the three newcomers and briefly said a few words to the team members next to them, who immediately rushed over. ???The newcomers who were still pretending to open the door noticed someone coming, dropped their tools and ran out, but were eventually caught. There was a huge difference in physical fitness between them and the veteran members of the Investigation Bureau. "If you don''t have this awareness, why do you still want to join the investigation bureau?" In front of Wei Dayou''s eyes, Qing Ge pushed the three newcomers into the cellar. When it was thrown to the third person, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground was finally heard in the dark cellar. "There is an echo." Qing Ge pulled out a black knife and pressed it against Wei Dayou''s waist: "You are lucky, you don''t have to be a pavement, but walk on the road." Wei Dayou''s raincoat was scratched, and he was completely I didnt expect that the Eastern District Investigation Bureau would be so different from other investigation bureaus! This investigation office is full of brainwashed lunatics! "Many roads are paved with corpses, but you can''t see them most of the time." Qing Ge forced Wei Dayou to go to the cellar: "Go down and find the children''s bodies and move them out. If you can complete the task alive, I will Ill give you another chance. Standing next to the cellar, Wei Dayou''s hand hidden in the raincoat seemed to be touching something. After more than ten seconds, he was pushed into the cellar by Qing Ge. ?At the same time, the screen of Gao Ming''s mobile phone lit up, and he received the fourth message from Wei Dayou - Danger, run! Gao Ming immediately began to approach after seeing the message. All the investigators were wearing identical raincoats, and the heavy rain blurred sight and sound. He only saw Qing Ge waiting at the edge of the cellar for a while, then leading all the team members into the cellar. Going out of the hiding place, Gao Ming came to the edge of the cellar. ?This black cellar was built on a mountain of earth. Rainwater and silt kept pouring into it, but it could not be filled up. Gao Ming looked at the dark cellar, seeing nothing and hearing nothing, as if sound and light had been eaten away. ?The wings of his nose twitched slightly, and Gao Ming smelled a faint odor. The normal odor would arouse people''s disgust, but the stench made people feel a little comfortable. No matter how big the black cellar is, it will be difficult to accommodate so many people. Could there be something terrible growing in the cellar? ??The big dog in the dog cellar case was beaten to death by the villagers in the end, but when the police later intervened in the investigation, they discovered some doubts. For example, why did the madman keep hiding in the dark cellar? Who feeds him every day? For what purpose did he deceive the child into the dark cellar? Logically speaking, he is a blind man, so it would be difficult for him to take the initiative to catch children in the village without being discovered by adults. ?However, when the police arrived, the madman was already dead, the clues were interrupted, and the villagers were united, so they had no choice but to close the case based on their confessions. Holding the photo in hand, Gao Ming told the fearful puppet Wei Dayou what he looked like and let it enter the cellar first. Ten seconds later, the horror puppet completely lost contact with Gao Ming. Do you really eat everything in this cellar? ? Gao Ming stepped into the cellar. The wall bricks fell off and the floor was covered with mud. It felt like the dark cellar would collapse at any time, and the people in the cellar were at risk of being buried alive. ? Continuing to walk forward, Gao Ming tried to use his mobile phone to illuminate, but the strange thing was that even if there was light, he could not see anything, and the various noisy sounds in his ears were slowly disappearing. Its raining heavily outside, theres lightning and thunder, and the wind is howling, but theres no sound at all in the cellar? Looking back, he saw that the entrance to the cellar had long since disappeared, and Gao Ming was trapped in the silent darkness. ??If you only lose your vision, you can still hear various sounds and communicate with the world through language. However, if you also lose your hearing, the sense of depression will instantly engulf a normal person. I dont know if it was a psychological effect, but Gao Ming felt that his breathing had become a little labored. He seemed to be slowly sinking, soaked in mud and deep water. Squatting down, Gao Ming hugged himself gently, and the real touch gave him real feelings. At least he still existed. Quickly adjust yourself, your hearing and vision are deprived, and you can rely on your sense of touch and smell. Gao Ming''s brain kept thinking: "The blind man with his ears destroyed has been living here. What I am experiencing now should be his daily life." In this case, the first thing to do is to adapt. Based on the memory in his mind, Gao Ming slowly retreated towards the entrance of the cellar. He moved back little by little, but his back suddenly touched something. ? ? Reaching back and groping around, Gao Ming felt five other cold fingers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 81 Smell lasts throughout life (third update) Chapter 81 Smell throughout life (third update) ?That hand did not have the warmth of a living person and was covered with calluses and hard scabs. There is mud left on the fingers, the nails seem to have been bitten with teeth, and there are irregular cracks on the edges. In the complete darkness and silence, that hand became the only being that could provide Gao Ming information. Without hearing and vision, the madman in the dark cellar uses his hands to feel the world, although his world may just be an abandoned cellar. The five fingers were suddenly clenched backwards, Gao Ming seemed to be bitten by a wild beast, and a huge force dragged him towards the inside of the black cellar. Protecting his head, Gao Ming could no longer tell his direction. A few minutes later, he fell into the mud. The surroundings were still dark and there was no sound. Gao Ming got up from the ground and walked in a random direction. He walked several steps without touching the stone wall. Where am I? Returning the way he came, Gao Ming squatted on the ground. After getting used to using sight and hearing to understand the world, he now couldn''t help but feel a trace of fear in his heart. This is human nature. The owner of that hand didnt kill me directly, he might need me to do something. Without giving up, Gao Ming grabbed a handful of mud from the ground, rubbed it, and put it under his nose. He smelled the fresh smell of earth after the rain, and when he smelled the smell, he touched a blade of grass with his fingers. The inside of the black cellar is hidden underground and is full of mud. The mud here shouldnt smell like this. Can''t see or hear, but Gao Ming also has the sense of touch and smell. ?He knelt on the ground and touched the grass and leaves. The smell he smelled seemed to become reality and be received by touch. The lunatic who was beaten to death by the villagers in the dog cellar case was a blind man who was deaf in both ears. Now I am in the same situation as him. Slowly, Gao Ming smelled the fragrance of osmanthus again. This fragrance can relieve depression and has certain curative effects on some patients with manic psychosis. ?Standing up, Gao Ming approached Osmanthus fragrans, but before he could reach it, he was kicked to the ground hard, and was beaten with belts, wooden chairs, fists, and various other things. He couldn''t see what was in the darkness, but he could feel the pain. Fleeing backwards from the scent of osmanthus, the beating did not stop until it could no longer be smelled. Why do you get beaten when you smell the fragrance of osmanthus? This fragrance represents the memory of being beaten? ?In order to verify this guess, Gao Ming held his head and walked a few steps toward the place where the scent of osmanthus came. After being beaten again, he quickly retreated. The scent of osmanthus is associated with the scene of being beaten. This may be the memory of the blind madman. As a psychological counselor, Gao Ming knows very well that smell can also preserve memories. ?Just like many people, when they smell the disinfectant water in the hospital, they will think of the memory of getting injections in the hospital when they were children, the memory of being sick, etc. Compared with vision and hearing, the memory presented by the sense of smell is more realistic and emotional, because when preserving the memory, it bypasses the thalamus, which transmits sensory information, and directly acts on the hippocampus and amygdala. I want to find a way out through smell? Gao Ming had never played such a perverted game. After thinking for a moment, he cheered up and said, "I must survive and recommend such a fun game to Situ An." ? ? Carefully distinguishing various smells, the fresh fragrance of earth slowly disappeared, and the smell of car exhaust and smoke hit his face. He seemed to be standing in the middle of a crowd, being constantly bumped into. ?There is nothing to be seen, only various smells pouring into the nasal cavity, and Gao Ming cannot distinguish them at all. A few minutes later, a smell that clearly belonged to mothballs appeared, and Gao Ming''s hand was held again. ?The other party is much taller than me and very strong. The pungent smell of mothballs comes from the other party''s clothes. Gao Ming followed the man for a few steps, and he gradually discovered that the smell of mothballs was mixed with a very faint smell of blood. Feeling bad in his heart, Gao Ming bit the hand directly. After breaking free, he ran towards the place where the scent of osmanthus came from in his memory. ?His idea is very good, let those who beat him in Guihuaxiang stop the "mothballs". It would be better if both sides can fight! The pungent smell of mothballs followed closely behind him. Although he could not see or hear him, Gao Ming still gritted his teeth and ran! He seemed to be being oppressed and chased by the whole world! Soon the scent of osmanthus emerged. Gao Ming covered his head and rushed in. The belt hit him, and the smell of mothballs also followed, but there was no conflict between the two. Are these two smells the same thing? Knowing that he was going to be caught, Gao Ming suddenly turned his head and bumped into the person in front of him. He started to fight back, grabbing the other person''s body with both hands and judging by touch. Osmanthus fragrant represents a stout middle-aged man and a woman in a skirt. One of them is holding a belt, the other is holding a chair, and they beat themselves up without mercy. The smell of mothballs came from a man in a jacket. The three of them seemed to have agreed that the middle-aged couple would give their good lives to the man in the jacket. Smell represents memory. After smelling the smell, the corresponding memory scene will reappear. Was the blind madman sold by his parents when he was a child? Is the man in the jacket the one who bought him? After being beaten for the third time, Gao Ming also tried to escape, but without vision and hearing, it was really difficult. The collar was grabbed by the man in the jacket. Gao Ming smelled the pungent smell of mothballs and was dragged somewhere. The smell of blood became stronger and stronger, and the smell of potion began to appear, but at this moment, a smell suddenly approached, and Gao Ming felt that his arm was grabbed by another hand. ?The owner of this stinking conflict with the man in the jacket caused Gao Ming to regain his freedom. Most people would choose to run away at this time, but Gao Ming recalled a very important point. ?He had smelled a similar stench when he entered the dark cellar. He was not disgusted by the stench, and even felt a little comfortable. ?While doing psychological counseling work for patients, he saw some people with special habits. For those people, the smell that ordinary people feel is a smell to them. There are many reasons for this situation. The individual''s emotional changes are very important. When he smells a certain smell, he feels happy, and that smell is an irreplaceable fragrance for him. ?After thinking about this, Gao Ming made a rather special decision. He grabbed a handful of soil, clenched his fist and swung it towards the "mothballs". ??He was beaten so many times just now, and he wants to pay it back. ?With the cooperation of the smell, the two of them beat the "mothballs" away, and Gao Ming''s hand was caught for the third time. Different from the previous two times, the hand holding Gao Ming this time was warm. It is not big, and its palms are full of calluses. It seems that it often knits things and does some physical work. The smell of smoke, crowded sweat, car exhaust, and the smell of bread and coffee in the air slowly disappeared, replaced by the wind blowing in the face, the faint smell of wheat, and the smell of rice coming from every house. It feels like I have returned from the city to my hometown in the countryside when I was a child. The fire burned, and the special smell of smoke wafted away. Gao Ming followed the hand honestly, and soon he smelled the aroma of roasted tofu, sweet potatoes, and fried bacon. A bowl of steaming rice was delivered to Gao Ming''s hand, and that hand gave him a pair of chopsticks. His taste buds were urging him to die, and he buried himself in eating. It was the most delicious meal he had eaten recently. The aroma was indescribable, as if he was tasting all the beauty of childhood, and also poured in the taste of longing and home. After devouring the food, Gao Ming still sat there, and the other hand gave him a knife. Gao Ming was shocked when he first got the knife, but then the other party gave him sliced ??bamboo strips and taught him step by step how to weave a bamboo basket. This hand not only gives me food, but also wants to teach me how to survive. ??His body unconsciously moved closer to that hand. In a daze, Gao Ming had forgotten that he wanted to clear the "game". He just instinctively wanted to stay with that hand. In this silent and dark world, only the hands that appeared at the end could bring him a sense of security. (End of this chapter) Chapter 82 Make up for regrets (fourth update) Chapter 82 Making up for regrets (fourth update) After entering the black cellar, Gao Ming encountered a total of four pairs of hands. The first hand should belong to the blind madman himself. He dragged Gao Ming into the depths of the dark cellar and into his own shadow memory. The second pair of hands belonged to a couple, who were suspected to be the blind man''s biological parents. These hands kept beating him and forcing him to leave. The third pair of hands is most likely a trafficker, who may want to turn the blind child into a beggar on the roadside. The owner of the fourth pair of hands brings a sense of security to the blind man, who seems to have been raised by the last pair of hands. She cooks for the blind and teaches them various life skills. She probably has no blood relationship with the blind, maybe she is just out of pure kindness. In this world without sound or color, those hands are like the last straw that a drowning person can grasp. ?While learning to weave bamboo baskets and mats, Gao Ming kept imagining the image of the other party in his mind. This kind man who helped the madman did not appear in the dog cellar case. What happened next? The shoulder was tapped, and the hands were very stern, forcing Gao Ming to speed up his study. The owner of the hands seemed to be worried about something. Gao Ming also had a very bad premonition, and he tried to distinguish the faint smell. The smell is not strong. It is definitely not corpse odor or body odor. It smells vaguely like ammonia. Gao Ming thought of a possibility. Some patients with kidney disease cannot discharge waste from the body due to kidney failure. The retained water-soluble poisons will circulate throughout the body with the blood. They will be emitted when she sweats or breathes through the mouth. There is a faint smell of ammonia. Her illness may be a little serious. For the blind lunatic, this rope hanging down from heaven will be taken back to heaven at any time. What can I do? In the blind madmans memory, which only consists of smell, Gao Ming seems to be unable to do anything. ?Those hands taught Gao Ming how to live in darkness and silence, and the stench emanating from the other party gradually became stronger. There is only the smell of rice in the house, but there is never the smell of medicine. She saved the madman and the blind man, but did she give up on herself? ?Can''t see her face or hear her voice. Gao Ming can only remember her kindness and the faint smell of her body. Until now, he doesn''t even know the other person''s name or voice. Slowly, Gao Ming found that he, like the blind madman, had become dependent on these hands. But the hands let go of Gao Ming at this moment, as if she wanted Gao Ming to complete something by himself. ??Weaving bamboo baskets and finding various tools at home. The tasks set in this "game" are not to fight and decrypt, but to do things that are easiest for ordinary people to do. Repeated over and over again, whenever Gao Ming falls, those hands will always appear. ?As long as he smells the faint odor, Gao Ming will feel at ease, because he knows that the hands have not left. After repeating it several times, Gao Ming was able to do everything smoothly. He finally got used to the silent darkness. ? No longer calm in his heart, Gao Ming waved his arms, wanting to share his joy with those hands, but he found that the stench was slowly moving away and getting lighter. ?He tried to catch up, but his shoes were stuck in the mud and he accidentally tripped over something. His face was covered with mud and his hands seemed to have been scratched. Gao Ming lay on the ground and waited for a while, but this time the hands did not appear again. ?Getting up alone, I looked around and saw darkness and dead silence. It seemed like I was the only one left in the world. Arent you coming back? ?Gao Ming wanted to shout, but he couldn''t even hear his own voice. He became impatient. He thought he had died so many times that he would be able to face everything calmly, but he did not expect that he still underestimated the suffering in the world. ?Standing in place for a while, Gao Ming followed the instructions of the hands and touched the stone wall backward. He opened a door and returned to the place where the bamboo mat was being woven.?????This is the home of the hands, but now he is the only one in the house. Am I going to be left here forever? In this oppressive darkness of despair? Negative emotions began to appear, and Gao Ming wanted to try to weave a bamboo mat. When he stretched his hand forward, he touched a leg. The odor did not appear, which meant that the person standing in the room was not the original person. ?The opponent kicked Gao Ming, and Gao Ming fell backwards and bumped into another person. ?At this time, many people came into the room. Their bodies smelled of sweat, wheatgrass, and cow dung, but there was no odor that Gao Ming was familiar with. Is it other villagers in the village? ?These people were fighting over things in the house. They didn''t take Gao Ming seriously at all, and would beat Gao Ming if he got in the way. The room that was finally familiar to me was badly damaged, and their belongings were also emptied out. ? And this is not the most excessive thing, someone caught Gao Ming, drove him out of the room, and occupied the room belonging to the benefactor. What can I do? What can a person who has no hearing or sight, who cant even speak, do now? Gao Ming had no idea how long he had been in this darkness. He suppressed his despair and put himself into the perspective of a blind madman. Does the blind madman want to capture the children in the village to take revenge on the villagers? But judging from his experience, the blind man is not crazy, and he does not have the ability to capture the children in the village. ?When the thoughts gradually became extreme, the familiar odor reappeared, and the hands grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist. Its her! ?The other party seemed to want to take her to a place. She walked very slowly, and the odor on her body became stronger. Gao Ming could clearly feel that the terrain had changed. They seemed to be walking on a hillside, and then Gao Ming touched the broken bricks at the entrance to the black cellar. Is this the cellar exit? Memory and reality finally began to overlap. Gao Ming vaguely heard the sound of rain, and there seemed to be a little light in the darkness. After her home was robbed, was she the one who found a place for the blind man to stay? ?The hands let go of Gao Ming, and she gently pushed Gao Ming''s shoulders, as if asking Gao Ming to walk back and follow the light and sound. ?According to what the other party said, it is possible to escape the shadow of the blind man''s memory. The trapped investigator will definitely leave quickly when he reaches this point. Gao Ming himself is also very excited, but he knows very well that he is now taking on the role of a blind madman. ?Would the blind man abandon his hands and turn away at this moment? ?Perhaps in the blind mans mind, these hands are the real world. Gao Ming thought three times. The first was that he could leave according to the benefactor''s instructions. The second was that he would continue to follow the benefactor in the darkness. The third was that the benefactor might be dead. Now it was the blind lunatic''s own fantasy. He wanted a Happy ending. ?There are three possibilities, Gao Ming decided to act according to his heart. He did not leave, but took the initiative to grab the hands and walked towards the dark cellar. The overlapping parts of memory and reality gradually increased, the outline of the black cellar was restored bit by bit, and the stench around him gradually became pungent, but Gao Ming did not dislike it at all. ?He touched the daily utensils in the dark cellar with his hands. After becoming familiar with everything in the dark cellar, he tried to take care of his seriously ill benefactor. ?Just because you cant see or hear doesnt mean you cant feel it in your heart. What Gao Ming is doing now is likely to be a regret that others will want to make up for throughout their lives. (End of this chapter) Chapter 83 Big Dog (fifth update) Chapter 83 Big Dog (Fifth update) Gao Ming did not leave. As he continued to take care of each other, he became more and more familiar with the black cellar, and everything here began to become more and more real. ?His hearing and vision still have not recovered, but his heart is much brighter. Even if he couldn''t hear or see, he wouldn''t feel scared. The familiar stench became stronger and stronger, and her hands were unable to hold Gao Ming. She lay on the bed and could not get off the ground. Everything needed Gao Ming to do. ? Regardless of other things, Gao Ming just wanted to accompany him through the last part of his life. However, he gradually discovered that the placement of many things in the house had been changed, and the woven bamboo mats had also been stolen. Besides him and the seriously ill woman, there were other people in the cellar. Secretly paying attention, Gao Ming finally grabbed a child''s arm, but then he was pushed down by the group of children. Are the children in the village causing trouble? Gao Ming wanted to catch up. After running a certain distance, his head hit the cellar stone wall. He was very close to the exit now, and it seemed that he could leave just by climbing up. ??The sound of rain gradually becoming clearer in the distance and the vague light in the darkness seemed to tempt him to walk outside the cellar. A normal person is trapped in the soundless darkness and now sees the exit and has hope. It is like a traveler who has been thirsty for two days in the desert and finally finds a stream of water. His steps moved forward unconsciously, but at this moment, Gao Ming smelled a burning smell. There seems to be a fire burning behind you, and thick smoke is drifting! Behind me is the cellar, and my rescuer is still inside. A new choice was presented to Gao Ming. Should he flee forward or go back to save others? Gao Ming must make an immediate decision. He can only rely on his sense of smell to determine the opponent''s position. If the thick smoke continues to disperse, all smells will be covered up. Turning back, Gao Ming ran wildly in the darkness and shouted silently. He didn''t know if the other party could hear him. He just wanted to make as much noise as possible to let the other party know that there was a fire. ?The flames may have appeared accidentally, or the children may have ignited something. ?Thick smoke rose, gradually covering up other smells. Gao Ming couldn''t smell the stink, so he could only rely on his hands to find it. ?The fire has spread, and Gao Ming''s outstretched hands often reach directly into the fire and touch burning objects. He can smell the smell of burnt meat coming from his own body. ?Looking back now, there is still a chance to leave. The sound of rain is like urging Gao Ming to escape quickly. ?The burning stick fell on the shoes, and the cellar seemed to be about to collapse. Gao Ming really couldn''t imagine what the blind man did at that time. Dont panic, dont be afraid! ?Deaths over and over gave Gao Ming a strong psychological quality. Even if he was blind and standing in a fire, he still forced himself to stay calm. Recalling the structure of the cellar and the woman''s position, Gao Ming endured the acrid smoke and fear and continued to move forward. ?Things kept falling off the top of his head and hitting him, but he still kept walking until he caught the familiar hand in the flames. Found it! Gao Ming picked up the opponent on his back as quickly as possible, turned around and ran in the direction of the sound of rain. ?The world in front of him became clearer and clearer. When he made his final choice, everything he had been deprived of seemed to be slowly restored! This should be the real way to clear the level! Gao Ming was getting closer and closer to the exit, and his five senses began to recover faster, but the stench coming from behind was constantly weakening. "I have already carried her away, why is the smell on her body still disappearing?" He rushed to the so-called cellar entrance with all his strength. When Gao Ming climbed up the wooden ladder, the smell behind him completely disappeared. At that moment, Gao Ming''s vision and hearing returned to normal. He turned around and found that he was carrying a small man made of bamboo skin. ?Goose bumps appeared on his neck. Before Gao Ming could get scared, he turned his head and saw an even more terrifying scene. At the cellar exit squatted a large, deformed dog covered in long black hair! ?It opened its mouth that was half the height of a man, revealing its sharp fangs. Deep in its throat, there was a living head hidden! ?The man''s head was full of whites, and his ears were burned. He looked exactly like the blind lunatic who was beaten to death in the dog cellar case. The big mouth was facing the cellar exit. If Gao Ming hadn''t recovered his vision and hearing before walking out of the cellar, he would have probably gotten directly into the big dog''s mouth. ?Hold on to the wooden ladder, Gao Ming stared closely at the human face in the big dog''s mouth. He slowly pushed the bamboo man behind him to the front: "I saved her." After a long silence, the big dog''s mouth slowly closed, and a dull voice came out from its body covered with long black hair: "The one you saved is yourself." What I experienced just now were all your memories, right? Gao Ming never expected that the blind madman would transform into what he is now with the help of the shadow world. The aura exuding from it was scarier than any of the neighbors in the Surabaya apartment. "The cellar is my home, and it is all my memories." The big dog did not open his mouth, but his voice came clearly to Gao Ming''s ears: "I have been living in a lifeless world, and you have entered me with evil intentions. Of course, my home will become like mine. "I''m here to find a friend. His name is Wei Dayou. He''s full of muscles, a little heartless, but very kind." Gao Ming raised the bamboo man and said, "I am the kind of person who repays kindness." "You come out first." The huge body moved to one side and climbed out of the cellar. In front of him were villages and cities covered in shadows: "Isn''t it terrible to lose hearing and vision?" Every second is difficult. Gao Ming replied with deep feeling. "I have lived such a life since I was born." Big Dog sat next to the cellar exit: "The memory of my childhood has been blurred. I only know that a couple with the fragrance of flowers on their bodies sold me to others. They don''t seem to be me. My biological parents. I was forced to beg when I was very young. The only thing people like me are good at is gaining sympathy. It was not until later that I met my ''mother'' who educated me as a human being. ??The big dog''s paw fell on the bamboo man. It could kill a person easily, but it didn''t hurt the bamboo man at all. At that time, I could still hear faint sounds in my ears. She tried various methods to teach me how to live, and gave me food, drink, warmth and dignity. Everything happened until Mom died. Distant relatives helped bury her. Then they occupied her home and drove me into an abandoned dark cellar. I have lived here for a long time and lost track of time. I only remember that one rainy day, someone lit a fire near the cellar. I quickly went out to stop it, but was pushed down the hillside during the scuffle. My head was bleeding, and I waved my hands desperately, hoping that someone would come to save me, but no one came. What woke me up from my coma again was severe pain. Many people were beating me. I dont know what I did wrong? They never seemed to treat me as a human being. The big dog seems to be talking about other people''s affairs, and its mood does not fluctuate at all. Combining what the blind madman said, Gao Ming guessed a possibility of the dog cellar case. ?The children in the village were fighting with the blind man and pushed him down the mountain. They probably thought the blind man was dead, so they hurried home and told the adults that after the villagers gathered together, they joined forces to kill the blind man, and then said that the blind man was a lunatic who abducted children. "The people who confused right and wrong in those days should still be there. Do you need me to help you find them?" Gao Ming tried to touch the long hair on the big dog: "I am a ghost story game designer. I can follow your needs. Customized decompression games for you to help you get out of the shadows. No need, I dont hate them. "You have no hatred in your heart, why do you imprison so many people in the dark cellar again? Let them experience the pain you once had?" Gao Ming is not promoting his game, he just doesn''t want the blind man to implicate innocent people: "Maybe We can chat, I am also a psychological counselor for felons in prison, and I can help you heal your inner pain." The big dog''s dark eyes reflected Gao Ming''s face. He thought Gao Ming was a strange person, a bit like he was looking for a job. (End of this chapter) Chapter 84 what have you done to me! (Sixth update) Chapter 84 What did you do to me! (Sixth update) After staring at Gao Ming for a long time, the voice in the big dog''s body was a little tired: "This must be your first time entering this shadow city, right? It is like the shadow of the real world, absorbing all the abandoned memories and nightmares in reality, here There is no joy, happiness and light, only despair, death and darkness. "But what does this have to do with those people you imprisoned?" Gao Ming felt that the blind man seemed to know many things. Although the other party could not see or hear, his heart could perceive it more clearly. "Every monster twisted by the shadows was injected with an idea by this world the moment he opened his eyes." The big dog lay on the ground: "This shadow city is dying, we need to make more living people Enter this city. Only when the number of living people exceeds the number of ghosts will the disaster stop and monsters like me truly be freed." "There are more living people than ghosts?" Gao Ming looked at the empty city in front of him: "How many living people are needed? A thousand? Ten thousand? There don''t seem to be many ghosts in this city?" There are too many hopes hidden in your eyes, and only eyes filled with despair can see them. The big dog opened his mouth again: Dont resist, Im here to help you. The huge mouth swallowed Gao Ming directly, and he seemed to be wrapped in a chill. What would a deaf and blind persons nightmare look like? There are no shapes, no colors, no sounds, just darkness and sudden despair. ? Gao Ming kept sinking in the nightmare, until he reached the deepest part of the nightmare. The darkness seemed to be connected to another world. The blind man shared his perception of the outside world. He and Gao Ming had the same heartbeat frequency, and they opened their eyes at the same time. At this moment, Gao Ming was deeply shocked. ??The originally empty shadow city has changed. Countless nightmares are out of control, and there are screams and wailing everywhere. ?Dark fog enveloped the distance and the sky, and dilapidated buildings and tombstones kept falling from them. They seemed to represent completely forgotten memories. ??In the sea of ??mist, there is a giant whale holding an isolated island built of bones. All the disabled souls in the world are attracted to it and try their best to climb onto the island. Looking further away, the **** city stands in the depths of the world. Compared with it, Gao Ming is as small as a dust. Have you counted how many ghosts there are? Gao Ming was spat out by the big dog. He sat on the ground with eyes still filled with surprise. He had not yet recovered from the scene he had just seen. Is that the real shadow world? It wasnt until he actually saw the scene in the shadow city that Gao Ming finally understood why Xuanwen was so exhausted that night when she took her home. She walked through the city as if she had lost half her life. "I saw that world in the depths of my nightmare a long time ago. It was calling me. Then when I opened my eyes again, it looked like this." The big dog picked up the life in his mouth: "If you stand in reality Here, try your best to kill more ghosts; if you side with the shadows, then bring more people in with me." Big Dog pointed out two paths for Gao Ming in the future. In fact, in Gao Ming''s memory of death, some players who conquered the horror "game" began to cooperate with the monsters in the shadow world very early. Both sides got what they needed, and the whole world The city fell into complete chaos. How is it possible that the number of living people exceeds the number of ghosts in the shadow world? Unless the two worlds are completely integrated, this is an impossible task! "The number of ghosts is not that exaggerated. You may have never seen real ghosts. They are filled with resentment and hatred. Compared with them, monsters like me can only be regarded as people who have been assimilated into the shadow world..." The voice inside the dog suddenly disappeared mid-sentence, and it beat its heart with its paws, as if something had gotten into it. Soon Gao Ming also discovered the abnormality. After he was spit out by the big dog, he could still feel the heartbeat of the blind madman. The man had just taken the initiative to resonate with Gao Ming''s two hearts, which seemed to have triggered the flesh and blood fairy''s ability. Did I eat something unclean?? The big dog''s black hair was surging all over its body, like a wave of waves. It stared at Gao Ming with red eyes: "What did you do to me!" I dont know! In Gao Mings alienated heart, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods sat cross-legged. All the instruments of torture were rattling, and streaks of blood shot out into the cellar. The ghosts and gods seemed to smell the scent of blood. "There is a ghost? There is a ghost on you!" The big dog seemed to realize something. Its huge body went directly into the cellar, turned into a shadow, and disappeared into the dead silence and darkness. "I misunderstood!" Gao Ming was really a little crazy. The flesh and blood ghost seemed to have consumed a lot of energy after "twisting" Dr. Lu''s memory into chains. ?Just now the blind man took the initiative to resonate with the heart of flesh and blood. Perhaps this action caused the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to think that the other party wanted to offer something to him. "It''s hard to explain." Gao Ming looked at the cellar and jumped in again. He wants to save Wei Dayou and kill Qing Ge. Now is not the time to leave. ?? Entering the cellar shrouded in the blind man''s memory for the second time, Gao Ming found that he had not lost his hearing and vision. As his heart continued to beat, his sense of smell had also been strengthened to some extent. ?Taking out his mobile phone for lighting, Gao Ming had a clear look inside the dark cellar. There are a lot of rotten fruits and food placed at the entrance, and a wordless tablet stands among a pile of paper money, with various words of repentance written on the front of the tablet. If I had known today, why bother in the first place? Whats the use of coming here to worship after someone dies? That is to say, the blind man in the cellar is more generous. If it were other ghosts, they would have run out of the cellar and started killing. Continue to move forward, the cellar was dug out of the tilt -down passage. There were various runes on the wall, and a large amount of clothes fragments were scattered on the ground. Lifting up a piece of talisman paper to look at it, Gao Ming thought it looked familiar: "It looks very similar to the talisman paper in the Surabaya apartment. Did Situ An have someone put it up? Why did he send those children into the cellar?" Gao Ming could not understand the words on the talisman paper, and the smell of blood in the air began to increase. Soon he found the first corpse. ?An investigator from the Queen''s Bureau of Investigation exuded the pungent smell of mothballs. His ears were penetrated by metal, and only the whites of his eyes were left. The smell of mothballs? Did the investigator choose not to follow the smell and was eventually taken away by the man in the jacket? The previous groping in the dark was actually a murderous step. As long as you choose the wrong step, you may encounter unexpected events. ??No matter what, the big dog is on the side of the shadow world, and it will not be soft on the living people who enter its home. ?As we walked around the corner, the talismans and patterns on the walls became more complex, as if they were depicting scenes of ancient blood sacrifices. It seems like Situ An set up here a long time ago. Could he be trying to get help from the blind man in this way? The number of corpses in the passage slowly increased. Some were beaten to death, but their swollen bodies exuded the scent of osmanthus. Some were covered in a burnt smell and died in the fire. Some committed suicide and only had the smell of corpses on their bodies. Gao Ming originally thought that the blind man was very kind, more Buddhist, and even unwilling to leave the cellar for revenge. After seeing this, he changed his view. The blind man was only kind to the person who saved his "mother" in the end. Reaching the deepest part of the cellar, Gao Ming raised his mobile phone to illuminate. There were many people standing in the hollowed-out underground. ?Most of them stood there blankly, their eyes were pale with no pupils, their bodies were shaking constantly, and they were still trapped in the hallucination. Qing Ge held a knife in both hands and closed his eyes. There were hacked corpses within five meters around him. Gao Ming didnt know what was going on with this person. He pointed the light of his phone at Qing Ge, wanting to take a closer look. But something even weirder happened. Qingge actually held the knife in his hand, closed his eyes and moved toward the light. Is he hallucinating? After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming had an answer in his mindno matter whether Qing Ge fell into hallucination or not, he must not be allowed to leave alive tonight. It will be very difficult to encounter such an opportunity in the future. Gao Ming shook his phone and saw the approaching Qingge, like a moth flying into a flame. Thank you very much to every reader who has seen this. Have a good rest, good night. I will continue to update during the day tomorrow! However, the update time is different from before. It has been squeezed out. I will finish writing it starting tomorrow and upload it directly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 85 .Result report and want to chat with everyone ?Performance report and want to chat with everyone There are still 40 minutes until 24 hours, and the first order score in the background is 24682, which is almost it. I finally had a good sleep last night. During the day, my friends also urged me to update quickly, and then asked for monthly tickets. There are few chapters in the early stage, so it is faster to compete for the rankings and get results. From the time I started the book to now, I have never asked for any recommendation votes, monthly tickets, etc., and I have focused on the idea of ??having no desires and no demands. Rather than updating, I want to have a good chat with you all, after all, I disappeared for more than half a year. When I wrote the last part of the healing game in the last book, it was very painful. I guess readers who read the last part can also feel that the whole person''s mood and state have reached the point of being unbearable. It is roughly equivalent to going to work every day, all year round, with zero social interaction, no games or chatting after get off work, and almost no entertainment activities. After dealing with all kinds of trivial matters, I watch suspense movies and related books, as well as various cases and witnesses. description, etc. After reading it, I still have to think deeply and conceive every day. I close my eyes and write down the plot of the day. It seems like I am catching up with each other day by day, and I am very anxious every day. Actually, I have a way to write something very scary. I completely put myself into the perspective of the victim and restore the atmosphere bit by bit until my breathing rate changes. I turn on the computer and start writing, but after writing it, it becomes even more uncomfortable. ?After finishing the book, I took the train to many places alone, and later lived in a small border town in Heilongjiang for a while. I have a really good impression of the local people. I went to eat noodles on the first day. When I entered the store, my glasses fogged up. A man wearing glasses took out a piece of cloth for me to use. I don''t know him at all and haven''t spoken to him at all. After staying in Heilongjiang for a month, I have never been ripped off by a taxi driver. The drivers brother and sister are very good at talking about everything from national affairs to history and culture. Anyway, they just want to open your heart. I caught the morning market there, and for five yuan I could eat a huge variety of breakfasts. At noon, I had a large lunch box that cost 11 yuan a portion. It was very large, with two meat dishes, one roasted eggplant that was more fragrant than the meat dishes, and the eldest sisters plump pork, which was a full spoonful. The county town has no scenery, but it is very similar to the environment I lived in when I was a child. I also went to the only Internet cafe in the county to surf the waves. Six years later, I played a game of Warcraft. I chose the undead and was **** by a medium-sized computer. . ?Staying there, sometimes I feel that a lot of things that I couldnt let go of before are actually no big deal. After leaving the county, I took a train to Harbin. I didnt catch up with the Ice and Snow World, but I met my high school classmates. Not seeing each other for a long time, the two gentlemen drank from twelve o''clock to four o''clock in the afternoon, and they were completely separated. Next, near Central Street, there is a cafe called Can Box, hidden in an old Russian-style building in a residential area. I met our book friends there. The owners of the shop are a couple who are very nice people. The four of them just sat there and talked about various Northeastern ghost stories. After coming out, I went to many places. It was getting dark in the afternoon. At the window on the second floor of Zhou Dasheng Jewelry on Central Street, there was a handsome guy playing the saxophone, Jay Chou''s "Daoxiang", Zhang Xinzhe''s "Love is Just One Word" and so on. There were many people watching below. I was also sitting on the curb, listening to a very familiar rhythm. Everyone was listening together. I suddenly felt very happy to be with many people. After the trip, I returned to my hometown in Henan and talked to my mother about various things, even with a Northeastern accent. My mother asked me how the food was done. I said it smells delicious! I started preparing for the new book around May. Until the scheduled release time, I had five completely different ideas and seven versions written. Not all of them were suspense, some were science fiction, some were realism, but they were all There are some problems. I was very happy to write at the beginning, then became impatient, and then various things happened, and the plan completely deviated. The serialization officially started. The more anxious I was to write something out, the more I pushed away the feeling of writing. Perhaps when I was writing about the phobia part, I slept for almost three hours in two days, and I fell into a huge state of self-blame and guilt. Would it be better to write like this? Would it have been easier to choose another version? Is there still a need to change there? On the third day, my mother couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "You haven''t committed any heinous crime, so why don''t you let yourself go?" I said you dont understand. I want to speed up the pace and write out my settings before putting them on the shelves... ?But after I finished speaking, I realized that the bad emotions had already surged up, and I seemed to have fallen into the weird circle in the late stage of the healing game again. I am a rather paranoid and stubborn person, and I did get into trouble. Anyway, I kept writing with that emotion until Gao Ming came out of the tunnel. At that time, I realized that I could not go on like this. Not only the content in the book, but also myself in reality. I should make a good adjustment and re-examine it, so as not to fall into the same pit. When making some decisions, you can also try to truly listen to your inner voice. There are too many external voices, so dont ignore your own feelings. Its a bit strange to write about this atmosphere. This is not my final speech, nor is it asking for leave. I am just chatting with you. I will update as usual tomorrow! As the same saying goes, as long as you are healthy and safe, everything will be fine. If you are not in a beautiful mood, just curse a few times. If you feel wronged, you can come here and chat together. If it is a birthday, Gao Ming will say happy birthday every time he uses that photo. Okay, good night, see you tomorrow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 85 Completely dark remains Chapter 85 Completely dark photos of the deceased Various smells poured into his nostrils. Qingge didn''t expect that after sacrificing so many living people, he was still dragged into the shadow world. This monsters appetite is getting bigger and bigger. Having lost his vision and hearing, he seemed to be locked in a cage, but Qingge was not afraid. All his confidence came from the black knife in his hand. The blade was not originally black, but was soaked in blood and corpse oil. It was wiped with a talisman every day, so it was full of evil nature. "Each smell represents a person. I can''t tell the difference between good and bad, but as long as I kill everyone who is close to me, I can leave sooner or later." The dog cellar in Cripple Bay Village is a place that Situ An values ????very much. He doesn''t care about the ability of the monster in the dog cellar. What he needs is other things. When the Hanhai Charity Federation was building a school in a temporary settlement, it heard from locals that there used to be a madman living in the dog cellar. Because the "bamboo mother" that the madman knitted for himself was burned by the children, he was extremely hostile to children. He crazily stole children from the village and tortured them to death. Qing Ge recalled Situ An''s explanation that the basic condition for borrowing Yin Shou was children who were tortured by ghosts until they wanted to die. The crueler the better, he had to make those children voluntarily give up hope of living and think that living is a kind of torture. In this way Only in this way can the children''s life be successfully borrowed. Qingge knew that Situ An had done many things that ruined his life. In order to help Situ An survive, he had to take out the child''s body. Sacrifice has been held several times, but every time the children and villagers sent into the cellar disappeared. When they went in during the day to check, they could only find shoe prints and pieces of clothing. ?In order to seize the body of the child who died tragically, Qingge could only lead the team to enter at night, but only after actually entering did he realize that this abnormal event was different from anything he had encountered before. Hei Dao has killed many people. Even if Qing Ge didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could still feel it. He knew that there were corpses piled around him, but the smell that permeated the surroundings did not weaken. Do you want to erase my consciousness in this way? The monster in the cellar has not yet appeared, but Qing Ge has already identified the dangers represented by various smells through his sense of smell. Osmanthus fragrans represents a strong couple who must be killed with one blow; the smell of sweat represents the villagers, indicating that a group fight is coming. The most dangerous thing is mothballs. The owner of this smell is very insidious and good at all kinds of knives. In fact, there is also a faint smell, which she is very weak. That smell never appeared again after being killed by Qing Ge. Stick to your heart, keep singing without being disturbed by external objects, and keep killing until you can no longer smell any smell. ?Blood flowed like a river, and the shadows were torn apart. Qingge vaguely seemed to see a little light. "exit?" ?His muscles all over his body were tense, not daring to be careless in the slightest, and he moved closer to the light that represented hope. ??The wings of the nose are twitching slightly, and the tip of Qingge''s knife is pointed upward, always paying attention to the changes in the surrounding smell. When the light was only a few meters away, the hairs on the back of Qingge''s neck suddenly stood up, and he instinctively dodged to one side. The skin was scratched, sharp instruments were pierced into the flesh, blood vessels were broken, and large amounts of blood flowed from the back of the neck. I was attacked! Didnt smell anything in advance! ?Had he not avoided it at the last moment, his neck would have been completely sliced ??open. Swinging the knife backwards, Qingge didn''t hit anything, and there was a wave of emotion in his calm heart. There is something in the dark cellar that breaks the rules. Is it a ghost? Or a human? ??The sense of smell has also lost its function. All Qingge can rely on is instinct. He hunted countless people and acted as an executioner''s instinct. With his calves slightly arched, Qingge seemed to have caught something. He suddenly swung the knife one meter in front of him. The blade hit something, but then his thigh, back and neck were attacked at the same time! Four people? Doctor Lu said that there was only one ghost in the dark cellar, but at this time there were four who attacked him. The other investigators betrayed me? Qing Ge discovered a very scary thing. The people who attacked him were completely unaffected by the darkness and would cooperate with each other. There was no time to breathe at all, and there were more and more wounds on his body. This was a completely unequal battle, and even having a black knife would not help. ? Vision, smell, and hearing all lost their function. When the hand holding the knife began to tremble, Qing Ge finally felt scared in his heart. ?In the absolute darkness and silence, facing the terrifying unknown existence, the other party seemed to know him very well, as if he had not been killed just because the other party did not want him to die. As Situ Ans hunting dog, Qing Ge has always tortured others like this. This was the first time he had such an experience. After the strong body that gave Qing Ge a sense of security was destroyed, his cold eyes changed. At this time, he seemed to be no different from the ordinary people who were tortured and killed by him. The faint light in the field of vision seems to be a paradise that will never be reached. Tearing open his sleeves, Qingge tied the black knife tightly to his hand. His movements gradually became slower and his moves were all messed up. With his wrist broken, Qingge fell to his knees. He was covered in blood and could no longer hold the knife with his five fingers. ?In endless despair, the first enemy a person must fight is himself, but Qing Ge could no longer convince himself to stand up again. ??Blood threads poured into the atrium of the heart. Qing Ge felt that his body was clamped by iron clamps, and his heartbeat became more and more abnormal. Slowly, his vision seemed to recover a little, and the light in the darkness was approaching. He saw the four patients standing next to him, as well as Gao Ming holding a mobile phone. When you pushed so many innocent people into the cellar, did you ever think that you would die here too? Qingge opened his mouth, blood flowed out, and his eyes were scary: "Who are you?" I am a doctor who specializes in treating diseases in this world and helping it cut off the bad parts. Gao Ming took away the black knife dropped by Qing Ge: Do you have anything else to say? "I''ll wait for you in hell, Situ An will kill you." Qing Ge had an unreasonable admiration for Situ An. "Then just wait. It won''t take long before he goes down to accompany you." Gao Ming turned around, and the flesh and blood ghosts dragged Qing Ge into Gao Ming''s alienated heart. It seems that only monsters in the shadow world can be turned into chains. After the ghosts and gods swallowed Qingge, not only did they not consume anything, but they also gained unexpected benefits. The huge body became more symmetrical and flexible. Qing Ge has a strong body that is difficult for ordinary people to understand. Isnt Situ An planning to train Qing Ge as a rare sacrifice from the beginning? With four patients, Gao Ming began to look for Wei Dayou in the cellar. Seemingly discovering that Gao Ming had set his sights on other living people, the huge black dog walked out of the shadows again, staring at Gao Ming with its dark eyes: "You have already killed the target, don''t set your sights on other people." "You misunderstood me again." Gao Ming spread his hands to show that he had no ill intentions: "I am going to build a shelter for the living in the Lishan area of ??the shadow world. I will let them live there and get used to it. The world of shadows. I dont quite understand what you mean. The long black hair on the big dogs body merges with the shadow, ready to escape at any time. "You just want to send living people into the shadow world, but I want those affected by the disaster to master the skills of living in the shadow city. I will let the people trapped in the shadow world live normally and thrive." Gao Destiny is about describing the long-term future. Big Dog has been separated from the outside world for too long and still doesnt know what painting is. "Monsters can''t get used to it, but living people can? It''s better to just feed them to the shadows to save trouble." "If you really think so in your heart, you won''t spend all your efforts to trap these villagers and children, but directly sacrifice them to the shadow world." Gao Ming experienced the blind man''s memory and knew that the other person still had a hidden desire in his heart. The seeds of goodwill planted by "Bamboo Mother": "You and I have resonated in our hearts, and we will live and die together in the future. Maybe we can move there first and have a look, get to know other neighbors, and if that doesn''t work, come back." The big dog ears slapped his face. It just swallowed Gao''s life. Unexpectedly, the other party directly involved life and death. Because of the resonance of the heart, the big dog''s ability to deprive vision and hearing is very ineffective for high health, and it has to trap so many villagers and children at the same time. It feels like it is no match for flesh and blood ghosts and gods in a head-on fight. It seems that Gaoming has given it a choice, but in fact it really has no choice. Okay, lets give it a try. The big dog''s body spread in all directions, and after swallowing all the living people, the shadow began to fade. When Gao Ming returned to the real world, only Wei Dayou and a dark photo of his body were left in the cellar. ?The photo of the big dog is completely dark, without any extra color. With the naked eye, it is impossible to detect that there is a big dog hiding in the darkness. Looking through the back of the photo, Gao Ming found familiar words. Photos of my family: They say I look like a dog, but I know that dogs are much happier than me. But even if I cant hear or see, I will still live seriously, because I will take care of my mother in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 86 Liu Yi Chapter 86 Liu Yi Putting away the black and white photo of the big dog, Gao Ming looked at Wei Dayou who was still in a daze: "Why did you throw Dayou out? Is it because the blind man was blind and realized that Dayou was my friend?" After a long time, Wei Dayou''s eyes finally returned to normal. He burst into tears when he saw Gao Xing. The muscular man, who was over 1.8 meters tall, seemed to have been greatly wronged. "I have been calling your name. I was really going crazy just now. I feel like I have spent a century in the silent darkness." Wei Dayou wiped his tears: "I am not only afraid that you will come over and be trapped, but also There is really no one to turn to. It is indeed very painful for ordinary people to suddenly experience the life of a blind person. Because they have seen it before, they are more likely to collapse. "I''m sorry to make you suffer all this." Gao Ming helped Wei Dayou, who still couldn''t fully adapt to the reality: "But we can''t go home yet. To be precise, you can''t go back like this." "What''s wrong?" "The investigator who came with you was trapped by me. If you go back alone, you will be targeted by Situ An." Gao Ming said very realistically: "I killed Qing Ge and unplugged the spy that Situ An planted in the investigation bureau. Nail, and also killed his most trusted doctor. "What a good killing! That Qingge is not a human being, let a living person pave the way for him!" Wei Dayou became angry when Qingge mentioned it. He had been forced to go down to the cellar to die by Qingge with a knife. "The question now is, Situ An must investigate clearly. Are you confident that you can deceive him?" Gao Ming initially wanted to ask Wei Dayou to help him keep an eye on Situ An. However, because the elder brother performed so well, he was directly eliminated. The singer came out to do the task. ?Finding that Wei Dayou was a little panicked, Gao Ming told him to calm down: "Let''s give it a try first. I will ask you a few questions, and you will hide the truth." ?After a simple experiment, Gao Ming unexpectedly discovered that Wei Dayou, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, actually fabricated it well. "I''m a little panicked." Wei Dayou paced back and forth on the ground: "Maybe I''d better avoid it. I really don''t have confidence in myself." "That''s fine, Situ An in the province will torture you to extract a confession." Gao Ming patted Wei Dayou on the shoulder: "But don''t worry, Situ An won''t live long, and you will be the first to reveal his true face. hero." ?The two left the temporary settlement on foot. The heavy rain took away the traces they left, and the truth will be left in the dark cellar forever. After a long detour, they took a car back to the old city. Before leaving, Gao Ming did not forget to delete the records in the car. After approaching Lijing Apartment, Gao Ming felt something bad. He saw police cars and cordons in the distance. Someone must have discovered that all the neighbors in Building 2 were missing. Lets go to Minlong Street first. Gao Ming took Wei Dayou directly into the most complicated slum area in Lishan, and found An Ans former home among the stacked buildings. ?Taking out the dark photo, Gao Ming reached into the darkness and communicated with the big dog in the photo. After a moment, the shadows erupted, and the big dog emerged from the photo. Its black fur was fluttering, and it looked more like a lion walking out of the dark night. This is the new home you chose for me? "Yes, Minlong Street is the first step for me to build a stronghold." Gao Ming pointed to the empty houses: "Let them all out." "If living people stay in the shadows for a long time, they will be infected with the atmosphere of the shadow world. Don''t make any mistakes. They are now residents of the shadow world. If they return to reality, the people around them will also Being targeted by the shadow world." Big Dog warned Gao Ming again. "clear." The shadow swallowed up everything, and the big dog regarded the apartment building where An An lived as his new home. Villagers, students from Hande Private Academy, and members of the Investigation Bureau all appeared in the building. "It takes a lot of energy for you to use your abilities on so many people at the same time, right?" Gao Ming had already noticed the big dog, and he pulled the trembling Wei Dayou in front of him: "He can cooperate with you in the future, you Together they help these people survive in the shadow world." "Cooperate?" The voice in Big Dog hesitated. He didn''t believe Wei Dayou. Frankly speaking, he wouldn''t believe Gao Ming if there was no other way. "One of you plays a good role, and the other plays a bad role. First, you create the illusion that Wei Dayou rescued everyone one by one, and then let him be responsible for doing things that you would not be able to do." Gao Ming touched the big dog''s body. Mao: "Whether you want to be a monster in the dark or a **** who is feared, it all depends on you." After the death of "Mother Bamboo", the blind man never gained respect. The best way to make up for his regret is to let him gain respect and understanding from everyone. It is difficult for a blind man to refuse Gao Ming. He feels that every word Gao Ming speaks comes to his heart. "Thank you for your hard work, my dear friend. I will help you solve your real-life troubles as soon as possible." "It doesn''t matter." Wei Dayou was still wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau: "I just think it''s amazing that a game planner is now working as a human resources director." After making the blind man and Wei Dayou familiar with each other, Gao Ming left the shadow world alone. Killing Doctor Lu and Qing Ge is equivalent to cutting off Situ Ans two arms, but it will definitely arouse his vigilance. What will that guy do next? ?Gao Ming avoided the police blockade and took a small road to enter Lai Jing Apartment. He also saw an acquaintance among the busy police officers. ?Facially disfigured Qin Tian and newcomer Zhu Miaomiao ran back and forth in the corridor, as if they were testing something. Should Qin Tian take her originally? ?Looking at the two investigators, Gao Ming also thought of a lot, and there were also some warm fragments in the memories he retained. No wonder people drink Meng Po soup after death. If you remember too much of the past, you wont want to move forward. ?Entering the corridor, before Gao Ming could go upstairs, Wan Qiu heard footsteps and opened the door in advance. Looking at the light coming from inside the house, Gao Ming suddenly felt that it was really good that someone was waiting for him. "I''m back." ?Gao Ming took off his raincoat and entered the house. He suddenly smelled the fragrance of vegetables: "It smells so good, it shouldn''t be made by you." ?Wan Qiu opened his mouth, a little hurt: "Yes, someone is looking for you. She has been here for a long time." "Looking for me?" Gao Ming walked towards the kitchen without even having time to change his wet clothes. He saw a woman wearing an apron, cooking quickly. When she noticed that Gao Ming had come in, the woman just said lightly: "Your brother seems to be hungry, so I thought of making him something to eat first. But when I was in school, how come I never heard you say that you had a brother?" " Liu Yi? Gao Ming recognized the other person. They were high school classmates and hadnt contacted each other for a long time: How do you know I live here? You go change your clothes first, and well talk after dinner. Liu Yi is 1.7 meters tall and has a slim build. She wears a ponytail, is smart and refreshing, and wears a womens suit under her apron. She looks very handsome. When Gao Ming finished changing his clothes and came out, Liu Yi also put the prepared meals on the table: "I have already tidied up the kitchen. I never thought you two gentlemen could keep the house so clean." "Long time no see." Gao Ming was also very hungry, and he served food to several people: "You had the best academic performance in the class at that time, and you were among the top in the school. I heard that you entered the largest law firm in Hanhai. The best among the classmates." I interned there for a period of time and then resigned. Liu Yis eyes were bright, without any cloudiness. She seemed to have a clear understanding of her life and future. Then what are you doing now? Still a lawyer, but specializing in serving deaf-mute people. Liu Yi quickly expressed a sentence in sign language: I also learned three different sign languages ??for this purpose. "Speak up for those who can''t speak. You are still the loyal Liu Yi before." Gao Ming also remembered some things in high school and sighed with emotion: "I envy people like you, you are so awesome." "Let''s not talk about this anymore. I came to you because of one thing." Liu Yi looked at Gao Ming: "At that time, I was also on the train on the Ghost Festival." (End of this chapter) Chapter 87 The missed world line Chapter 87 The missed world line ?The room suddenly became quiet. Gao Ming paused for a second, then stood up to serve Wanqiu the food and asked him to go to the room to eat first. After Wan Qiu left, Gao Ming sat down in front of Liu Yi again. His expression remained the same as before, but his eyes were completely different. If you have anything to do, just say it. "I was a little surprised when I saw you getting on the bus from Henshan Prison. I wanted to say hello to you, but you were busy with your headphones on." Liu Yi turned on his phone and placed a hand-drawn outline of the bus on Gaoming In front of me: "I noticed something was wrong after getting on the bus. There was a problem with the passengers, a problem with the driver, and the bus itself had a bigger problem. Later, the vehicle had an accident in the tunnel. I escaped by chance and took note of the appearance of the bus." It looks no different from an ordinary bus, except that the license plate is covered in blood. "I compared all the buses that had accidents on that line..." Liu Yi clicked on a hidden folder on his phone and opened an old news item: "Look at these two pictures, do you think they are similar?" Gao Ming looked at the screen of his mobile phone and saw that the bus in the news had the same shape as the bus drawn by Liu Yi, including some small details, such as the angle at which the glass window was broken, the area where the exterior paint was scratched, etc. It looks like the same car. "Yes, that''s what I want to tell you." Liu Yi swiped the news: "Look at the date again. This news was reported on the Ghost Festival ten years ago! That night we were riding on a bus that had an accident ten years ago. bus, and that bus had another accident at the same location! Gao Ming had no impression of the bus. He focused on himself in the tunnel. "A passenger bus trapped in time?" Gao Ming''s brain was spinning rapidly, and he came up with various thoughts: "Lawyer Liu is indeed not simple. He can still write down so many things in such a critical situation." "I''m far behind you." Liu Yi put his phone upside down on the table and spoke slowly: "I have come to see you three times, but you are not at home." "Have you come to see me?" Gao Ming remembered the last time he was trapped at home for three days before leaving. As a result, he missed Liu Yi and embarked on another world line. In other words, if Gao Ming hadn''t saved his memory through the Flesh Fairy and cleared the level in advance, he would almost never have encountered Liu Yi. Speaking of which, I have to thank you. If you hadnt led the way that night, I might never have been able to get out of the tunnel. "Follow me?" Gao Ming vaguely felt something was wrong: "I was carried out of the tunnel by a woman." There was a trace of doubt in Liu Yi''s eyes: "But I only saw you. Who were you talking to at the time? It seemed that everything was getting out of control, ghosts were rampant, and weird things happened frequently. The games you made in the past based on murder cases and urban ghost stories were... It could become a reality. Hearing this, Gao Ming remained calm on the surface, but his pupils began to beat. He had heard this sentence many times: "What else did that voice say?" "I don''t remember clearly." Liu Yi struggled to remember and then said uncertainly: "The voice seemed to say that you should have died, but it gave you a chance to live. You two seemed to have reached a deal. " Sitting up from the chair, Gao Ming felt a creepy feeling! He heard these words from Xuan Wen after he met her last time. ? Walking out of the tunnel again with the memory of death, he hoped that Xuan Wen would not kill the other eight heroines. Xuan Wen didnt know whether he did so, but Xuan Wens fate seemed to have changed. But when Xuan Wen''s fate changed, Liu Yi found Gao Ming again and told Gao Ming what Xuan Wen would have said. Suppose Gao Ming completely loses his memory again, then this time he will hear this information from Liu Yi''s mouth, knowing that his game has become real, and he has reached a deal with the people in the tunnel. ?This feeling is very scary, as if no matter how hard you struggle, all your choices lead to the same result in the end, and nothing can be changed! Is this fate? Everyone and everything is like a chess piece that can be manipulated, and everything will eventually return to its original trajectory. "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Yi stood up and patted Gao Ming on the back: "You seem to be scared?" "You don''t have to take what I said to heart." Liu Yi poured a glass of hot water for Gao Ming: "No matter what the voice in the tunnel says, if you think there is a problem, just think of it as farting." Liu Yi and Xuan Wen have two completely different personalities. Xuan Wen can see into the psychology of others and help everyone achieve their goals together without knowing it; Liu Yi believes in his own judgment more and hopes to drive people around him to achieve a certain goal. One thing. "I came to you not to tell you this, but mainly to talk to you about another matter." Liu Yi took his bag, took out a graduation photo, and placed it in front of Gao Ming. After a brief glance, Gao Ming couldn''t look away. ?That graduation photo was made up of black and white. All the students in the photo looked like dead people. Some students faces had been scratched out, which looked very scary. ?Most students are also in black and white, with only five students being exceptions. ?Gao Ming standing in the left corner, Liu Yi squatting in the front row, Song Xue next to Liu Yi, tall Zhuo Jun in the last row, and a completely crossed-out boy standing in the middle. "Song Xue was also in the same car with us that night. We were invited to Hanjiang to be bridesmaids, and we encountered a car accident on the way back." Liu Yi was very calm, but the story she told was a bit scary: "On the side of the bus Turns out, Song Xue''s head was crushed and she died on the spot. This photo was what I found on her body. I don''t understand why she would make such a photo. What''s even more terrifying is that after I escaped from the tunnel and went home, another photo appeared. Received Song Xues message. ?Clicking on the text message on his mobile phone, Song Xue and several other classmates wanted to hold a class reunion in Hanhai. Everyone talked about getting together every year, but it never happened every year. This year, they seemed determined to have a reunion. Have you received any message from Song Xue? "I haven''t noticed." Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and rummaged around. Sure enough, he also received an invitation message from Song Xue. At that time, he was persuading Zhao Xi to live a good life. "The dead person invited everyone to a party, and if you look at this photo, pay attention to the boy in the middle who has been completely crossed out." Liu Yi pointed to the student in the middle of the photo: "Do you have any impression of this person? How can I completely Dont you remember there is such a person in our class? "I don''t remember either." Gao Ming shook his head: "Is there something wrong with our memory? Or is there something wrong with reality?" If you continue like this, you will go crazy sooner or later. Gao Ming tried his best not to think too much, but he still felt a headache: "If it doesn''t work, I will eat the whole class." What did you say? Liu Yi didnt hear Gao Mings whisper clearly. If that doesnt work, treat the whole class to a nice meal. Gao Ming looked at the back of the black and white photo. There were no familiar words behind this photo, and there were no shadows surging in the photo. ?Starting from rescuing the innocent people killed by Qi Yan, Gao Ming has gradually influenced the fate of many people. He is entering the world line that he missed before. But he didn''t know whether it was a fateful trap or a real way out. "They plan to wait for the rain to stop and then go get together. We haven''t seen each other for many years and see how everyone has changed." Liu Yi put away the photo: "If you are not busy, let''s go together and talk to each other." Its good to have someone to take care of you. "I''m preparing a game for a big client. I''ll go there when I''m done." Gao Ming was not curious about the careers and lives of his classmates. He wanted to kill the future director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau before thinking about other things. (End of this chapter) Chapter 88 Quadruple Corridor Conjecture Chapter 88 The Quadruple Corridor Conjecture "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Liu Yi began to pack his bag, seeming to be preparing to leave. "Don''t leave in a hurry. We still have some issues that we haven''t explained clearly." Gao Ming stopped thinking about what Liu Yi said and let himself take the initiative: "You haven''t told me yet, why do you know the location of my home?" "Haven''t you ever noticed that you are missing something?" Liu Yi took out a torn resume from his bag. One of the larger fragments happened to have Gao Ming''s photo, permanent home address and outstanding awards. Game design plan: "I don''t know your contact information. There is only the location of your home on this fragment." "Resume?" Gao Ming thought about it. He was planning to apply for a job at Night Light Studio after resigning. For convenience, he printed out a resume using the prison''s printer. After coming out of the tunnel, he was surrounded by all kinds of supernatural events and could not even think about finding a job. Why is this thing where you are? Why is it still torn to pieces? "It seems that your memory is also incomplete. How about we piece it together and restore the whole story." Liu Yi sat on the chair again: "Song Xue and I got on the bus in Hanjiang that night. Apart from us and the driver, there were no other people on the bus. There were only three passengers, and they sat in the last row. After leaving the city, the bus only stopped once in Henshan Town, and then continued on the road. " "I know, I just hate the car in Shanshan Town." Gao Ming''s memory here is still very clear. When the vehicle started again, it felt like a sudden, the vehicle was full of people. Liu Yi and Gao Ming sat face to face, their eyes and expressions were very serious. "That''s not right." Gao Ming shook his head: "When I was waiting for the bus, I was the only one in the station. It was only after I got on the bus that I saw that the car was full of passengers." ??There are differences in the memories of the two people, but neither of them seems to be lying. "Perhaps you can think about it from another angle. The passengers who got on the bus with you are all ghosts except you." Liu Yi continued: "The vehicle starts and drives towards the junction of the three cities. You put on your suit as soon as you get on the bus. Put on your headphones and start making games. Yes, I wanted to put a cake shop advertisement into the game, and I was very anxious. Gao Ming did not deny it. "Song Xue was already asleep at that time. After ten minutes of driving, I wanted to say hello to you, but when I stood up from my seat..." Liu Yi took a deep breath: "Most of the passengers in the car looked at I moved very lightly, and it was absolutely impossible to disturb so many people at the same time, and there was no disgust in their eyes, only an indescribable feeling of terror." Is it like being watched by a dead person in the morgue? Gao Ming has rich experience in this area. It feels almost like that. "This is a good way to distinguish between humans and ghosts." Gao Ming put the cup on the left side: "All the people who look back at you are dead people, and those who are doing their own things should be living people. What happened next? Didn''t you get up?" "I felt that as long as I moved around at that time, something worse would happen." Liu Yi gently swiped the screen of his mobile phone: "I thought about saving myself, taking secret photos and recording, but they all failed. Everything I recorded was lost. be cleared." Gao Ming was a little ashamed. When Liu Yi was frantically trying to save himself, he was still thinking about making the game more playable. Then we entered the tunnel and the surrounding area turned completely dark. Liu Yi picked up the phone, pointed at the time on the screen, and said seriously: I saw the time on the phone stopped. ??The tunnel at the junction of the three cities was like a crack, cutting into Order. Without any more time to think, the bus soon had an accident. It seemed that it hit a person, and then the whole bus lost control. ?Tapping his fingers on the table, Gao Ming did not interrupt Liu Yi, nor did he tell Liu Yi that he was the one who was hit by the bus at that time. "When I woke up, I found that most of the people in the car were gone. I wanted to call for help but my phone had no signal." When Liu Yi said this, there was fear in her eyes. She was actually very unwilling. To recall these: "There were screams everywhere. I felt like I was back when the accident happened ten years ago. Adults and children were crying, but it was dark all around, and the light from my mobile phone couldn''t shine far away." When I woke up, there was no one in the car, and I didnt hear any screams. I only saw darkness. Gao Ming told it from his own perspective. Liu Yi stared at Gao Ming for a while and said unbearably: "You screamed the loudest at that time. I have never heard such a miserable scream in my life." "Really?" Gao Ming touched his nose: "I don''t have a very good memory. I really don''t remember." "After hearing your voice, I ran over there in the dark, and then I heard the voice of a strange man." Liu Yi was a little curious: "Who were you talking to at the time? Why was he in the tunnel? What happened to the bus accident? Isnt it related to him? "I didn''t see his face." Gao Ming died many times in the tunnel, but he never saw the other person. "You seemed to have made some kind of deal at that time, and then you ran like crazy in a certain direction. I tried my best to chase you so I didn''t lose you." Liu Yi put the fragments of his resume on the table: "You put your resume, computer , all the backpacks were thrown away, and I wanted to pick them up, but there were still people fighting for these things with me in the dark. Are they other survivors? "I don''t know, I can''t see anything. I''m just following your footsteps." Liu Yi picked up the water on the table and took a sip: "I forgot how long I ran, but when I was almost to the exit, there was someone outside. A little light." "You should be able to see the person carrying me at this time, right?" Gao Ming asked his previous doubts. "No." Liu Yi shook his head: "You were taken away by a blurry shadow. There is a high probability that you are not a person." "Can''t you see Xuan Wen?" Gao Ming was an experienced psychological counselor, but he couldn''t tell Liu Yi''s problem from the changes in his facial expressions. Liu Yi didn''t lie. "I don''t know who Xuan Wen is, but I want to ask, besides you, has anyone else seen her?" Liu Yi''s words made Gao Ming a little scared: "It seems that you also have some questions that you haven''t thought about. Understood, I think you need to make sure as soon as possible." Looking at his watch, Liu Yi picked up his bag: "It''s too late today. I still have some things to do. See you next time." What are you going to do so late? "Performing a lawyer''s bounden duty." After Liu Yi exchanged contact information with Gao Ming, she hurriedly left with her mobile phone. The last time she looked at her mobile phone, she seemed to have seen some message. "Be careful on the road." After closing the door, Gao Ming immediately dialed Xuan Wen''s phone. After a dozen rings, the call was answered: "How are you doing now?" After a long time on the phone, Xuan Wen''s voice finally sounded: "It''s not very good." ?The voice was extremely weak, which reminded Gao Ming of the scene when Xuan Wen was swallowed up by the shadow world: "Give me an address, and I''ll go there right away." ?After a moment of silence, Xuan Wen did not refuse Gao Ming''s kindness: "I''m in No. 9, Minlong Street, Lishan." ??Zhao Xis house is not vacant this time, but Xuan Wen still lives not far from Gaoming. "Okay, I''ll be there right away!" Gao Ming put on his raincoat again. He opened the bedroom door and wanted to say something to Wan Qiu, but found that the other party was still practicing fighting: "I have to go out, you can be at home by yourself. If its too late, go to bed first. Are you going to do what adults do? Wan Qiu was a little curious, and he blinked his beautiful and bright eyes. "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Gao Ming closed the door and ran outside immediately. Hurrying into the rain, avoiding sirens and cordons, Gao Ming began to think about several questions. "After I changed Xuan Wen''s fate, Liu Yi said the same thing. Fate is invisible and intangible, but it feels omnipotent and everywhere." Recalling the conversation with Liu Yi, countless thoughts began to collide in Gao Ming''s mind. But if fate was really all-knowing and all-powerful, my situation wouldnt have happened. Perhaps I am a closed loop independent of fate. After I was killed by my original self, I became my original self again. "I am the first loop; the bus ten years ago is the second loop; the shadow world that can never be integrated with reality, and constantly merges with reality is the third loop; these three loops are based on that tunnel. The intersections together constitute the fourth cycle, which is what is happening now. The past has never passed and the future has never arrived. ?Having a slight headache, Gao Ming was just guessing like a madman without any basis. (End of this chapter) Chapter 89 Provide psychological counseling to Xuan Wen Chapter 89: Provide psychological counseling to Xuan Wen The winding corridors are called cloisters, and they surround the central building, forming closed loops. If outsiders want to enter the room, they can only go through the intersection of the four corridors. Gao Ming ran wildly in the heavy rain and walked on a new world line. "If all this is not accidental, but someone is pushing it, then the person who set up this situation and fought against fate is really outrageous." ?Entering Courtyard No. 9, Minlong Street, before Gao Ming even took out his mobile phone, he saw a familiar figure standing on the balcony of a certain house. Behind the blurred window glass, Xuan Wen looked out the window silently. She had lost a lot of weight. In her current state, it is good that she has not become the target of being hunted. Running upstairs, knocking on the door, but unexpectedly found that the door was not locked. ?He opened the door little by little, and the pale light shone on him. There was no furniture in the room, and it looked deserted, lonely, and lifeless. Taking off his wet raincoat, Gao Ming did not go directly into the house. He saw various clothes hanging in the living room. "Are my underwear rich in color?" Xuan Wen''s faint voice came from the balcony. She held the window frame and looked back at Gao Ming. Gao Ming had never heard such a question in his life. He shook his head stiffly: "Can I go in?" "casual." After changing his slippers, Gao Ming looked around. This room seemed to be a corner forgotten by everyone. Even if Xuan Wen disappeared silently, no one would notice. "Let me cook you something to eat." Gao Ming opened the refrigerator door. It was empty, except for two buckets of ice water, and there was nothing to eat. "How about ordering takeout? What do you want to eat? "I don''t want to eat anything." Xuan Wen closed the balcony door, took off her shoes, and sat on the corner of the bed. She leaned against the wall, hugged her knees, and looked at Gaoming. ? Sensing that Xuan Wen was emotionally unstable, Gao Ming''s voice became softer: "Then if there is anything you want to do, I can accompany you." "I want to...pee on you." Xuan Wen saw the surprise on Gao Ming''s face: "Do you think I''m not normal?" "No." "I''m good at psychological manipulation. I can tempt people to commit suicide with words. You can''t fool me." Xuan Wen leaned her head on the curtain: "No one wants to be a madman, and no one wants to be regarded as a crazy pervert, but In the game you made, I am such a person who loves you extremely and wants to keep an eye on you all the time and kill everyone who loves you. If you fall in love with someone else, I will do it with you. Kill. So its normal for you to be afraid of me, because Im not lovable and I hate myself. This is really not my game. The voice in the tunnel deceived us. Gao Ming walked forward. Then you mean, Im a pervert? Xuan Wen curled her lips: Are you quite good at comforting people? "The reasons for all this are very complicated." Gao Ming also sat beside the bed: "I don''t want to hide anything from you. These next words are very important." You say it, Im listening. "In the game setting, you are a marginal female supporting character. You want to change your destiny, so you kill the other eight people, plunder everything from them, and become the heroine." Gao Ming knew that Xuan Wen did this last time: " But in fact, you are the heroine in the arrangement of fate, and killing the other eight people and letting them become scars on your body is what you must do." "But I listened to you and didn''t kill them. Now I feel like I''m about to disappear." Xuan Wen''s voice was very weak: "I''m about to return to the shadows, as if I''ve never appeared before, and you will soon too Forget me, no one in this world will remember me. Because Xuan Wen did not follow her destiny, she reached this point. Liu Yi on the other side took Xuan Wen''s place and told Gao Ming those things. Useless chess pieces will be thrown away directly. It may be the fate of the chess pieces to be thrown away. "There is a way to make you remembered by more people." Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and showed Xuan Wen the game he designed specifically for her: "Tomorrow you go to Night Light Studio to apply for a game planner and modify the game they are making. Love Game, let them follow this version. All players who have worked hard to pass the game will remember you, and you no longer have to worry about being forgotten. ?Looking through Gao Ming''s game design plan, Xuan Wen gradually gained a hint of color in her eyes: "Me? The heroine?" "If you don''t live according to the requirements of fate, you will not die because of fate. From now on, we will be the closest comrades." Gao Ming sent the game design plan to Xuan Wen: "You can go ahead and do it, and I will take care of it for you. I will help you become a heroine, every time. Xuan Wen received the document and looked at Gao Ming several times: "Should I be more moved at this time? But we have only met twice." "You saved me, this is what I should do." Gao Ming could clearly feel that Xuan Wen was different from last time. Xuan Wen, who hunted the other eight game heroines, inherited their strength and love at the same time. That''s why everything is so obvious. "Then...thank you." Xuan Wen has been suffering in pain since she sent Gao Ming home. She feels that her body is getting weaker, the shadow world is devouring her, and her photos have become blurred. , there was a voice inside that was frantically urging her to kill the other heroines. "It will get better." Gao Ming was a little worried and asked again: "If there is a lack of funds or some troubles are encountered, we will try to use less **** methods to solve it..." ?The lights in the living room flickered, and the door was suddenly knocked. The sound of the other person''s knocking on the door was gentle, like a child''s prank, without too much malice. Gao Ming immediately closed his mouth. He and Xuan Wen looked at each other. Who would come to Xuan Wen at this time? Picking up his shoes and raincoat, Gao Ming cleared the traces on the ground and hid directly on the balcony. No, what are you hiding from? This is called an ambush. The knocks on the door were getting faster and faster, and someone seemed to be leaning on the peephole, trying to look into the house. Seeing that no one opened the door, the door lock started to turn on its own. After a few clicks, the old security door was opened. A woman''s face appeared at the crack of the door. She was cute, innocent, young, and showed her youthful vitality. Is anyone home? The girl saw Xuan Wen beside the bed, with surprise on her face: "Sister, I finally found you." Pushing the door open completely, the girls clothes were stained with blood: You are hiding in such a remote place, its so hard for me to find you! The girl is very beautiful, her smile is sweet, and she has the feeling of first love, but when the blood slides down the corner of her mouth, she looks a little cruel. ? Gao Ming adjusted his angle and saw the girl who entered the house. She looked like a heroine in a love game, named Li Luxin. In the other eight branches designed by Wei Dayou, Li Luxin toyed with the male protagonist, ruining his family and leaving him a perfect green tea scumbag. What are you looking for me for? Xuan Wens tone was calm, as if she had never looked at Li Luxin. "Of course I''m here to kill you." The cute girl smiled cutely and took out a knife from behind: "You are too dangerous, so please go down and reunite with the other sisters." "If I don''t kill people, will people kill me?" Xuan Wen stood up with some difficulty. "Don''t be forced by fate to go back to the old path." Gao Ming walked out of the balcony: "I will deal with her." Her eyes wandered between Gao Ming and Li Luxin, Xuan Wen smiled. Under Li Luxin''s gaze, she leaned very weakly next to Gao Ming on purpose, as if she was about to die: "She didn''t say anything wrong, I didn''t Well, I am too dangerous. Even if I hide in the most remote corner and never intend to harm anyone, everything is still my fault. " "Killing people to kill people? Why are you trying to steal the character of the murderer?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 90 destined Chapter 90 Destined Gao Ming knew Xuan Wen very well and knew her personality. Although she often said embarrassing things, she always kept a distance from Gao Ming. "Just let her go, don''t make it too difficult for yourself." Xuan Wen sat down on the bed and stretched. "I can understand every word you say, but it feels weird when they are connected together." Gao Ming ignored Xuan Wen and gently touched his heart. The chain with the marks of sin came out of the flesh and blood, and was touched by him. Hold it in your hand. ??Li Luxin did not expect that Gao Ming would be at Xuanwen''s house. She was full of surprise: "Who are you? Why do you feel so familiar? We seem to have been in love before?" "Pull them down." Gao Ming walked forward. Before the disaster came, he was not afraid of these shadow monsters at all as he had flesh and blood ghosts and gods. "I have an impression of you!" That cute and delicate face looked at Gao Ming with admiration, and his eyes were full of innocence: "If you don''t kill her, I will be killed by her. She is a madman! Don''t believe what she says. Those words! I dont believe her, should I believe you? The alienated heart beats loudly, the memory of death affects the blood vessels, and flesh and blood ghosts and gods have awakened. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" Li Luxin threw the **** knife in her hand on the ground: "I seem to have been looking for someone. I''m not sure if that person is you, but I hope you can believe me once. , she is dangerous! She will kill you!" "From a physical point of view, she is far inferior to other heroines. If I were her, I would prepare two knives in advance. I would get close to the heroine first, and then after she trusts her, I would take out another knife and strike from behind." Xuan Wen didn''t even look here, as if talking to herself. Hearing Xuan Wen''s words, Li Luxin''s eyes became less natural. She shook her head and walked towards Gaoming. After taking two steps, she suddenly started sprinting and took out a very thin fruit knife from behind. A woman''s cry could be faintly heard on the bright blade. ?Gao Ming stood still with the chain in his hand. The terrifying flesh and blood ghost appeared behind him, and his eight arms hammered down hard! Just because I took out the chain doesnt mean I know how to use it. Just one attack turned most of Li Luxin''s body into a blurry shadow. My face! She let out a scream, but it was too late to retreat. Her beautiful body was grabbed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Before Gao Ming had time to speak, Li Luxin had been dragged into the alienated heart by the ghosts and gods. The evil appearance has become clearer, and the facial lines have become slightly softer. The flesh-and-blood ghost seems to be more ambitious than Gaoming. It has a strong sense of crisis and seizes every opportunity to strengthen itself. The grudges were clear. When Li Luxin was imprisoned in chains, Congratulations dug out a shadow from the wound on her back and threw it away. The shadow contained the cry of another woman. She was not swallowed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods, but was congratulated and let go. The room returned to silence, and there was only a brand-name backpack and a fruit knife left where Li Luxin stood. Xuan Wen didn''t know when she put on her gloves. She opened her backpack and rummaged through various cosmetics to find a blank photo: "Killing someone for so long? How weak." "Why do I feel like you''ve been ready for a long time?" Gao Ming let congratulations enter his heart, and he began to clean up the various traces left in the house. "If I don''t kill others, why can''t I retaliate if someone kills me?" Xuan Wen opened the cabinet door, which was filled with various "tools". With a smile on her face, she gave the blank photo to Gao Ming: "You showed me all your cards. What if I want to kill you in the future?" "No." In the memory fragments of Gao Ming''s countless deaths, Xuan Wen occasionally appears, but Xuan Wen''s ending every time is to return to the shadow, and the reason why Gao Ming can see this means that every time Xuan Wen They all died before their death. "You have quite a lot of confidence in me." Xuan Wen took off her gloves and stared at Gao Ming''s heart: "I really envy them, they can live in my brother''s heart." "Be normal." Gao Ming looked into the cabinet and found that all kinds of "dangerous items" were complete. The girl''s danger level was indeed not the same as Li Luxin''s: "It seems that my worries are unnecessary." "It''s not unnecessary. At least from this moment on, I''m not so resistant to you." Xuan Wen closed the closet: "The world is so big, it''s really not easy to have someone who is willing to brave the heavy rain to dispose of the body for you. When Gao Ming met a woman for the first time, he didn''t know how to answer the question. He opened the refrigerator and poured himself a glass of ice water: "It would be better for you to drink less ice water in the future. Hot water warms your stomach. Besides, there is a glass of ice water in the refrigerator." Do you need to prepare some food for you?" Let it be empty, Im planning to use it to hide the body. Xuan Wens expression was indifferent. ??The cup filled with ice water almost touched Gao Ming''s lips. After hearing Xuan Wen''s words, he placed the water cup on the coffee table again. I lied to you. "I''m really not thirsty." Gao Ming waved his hand towards Xuanwen: "Remember to bring your game plan to apply for the job tomorrow. I''ll leave first." Close the door, Gao Ming puts on his raincoat and leaves quickly. Hearing the fleeing footsteps in the corridor, Xuan Wen smiled softly and lay down on her bed comfortably.?????Actually, I would be afraid too. Running all the way back to his home, Gao Ming took out the key and opened the door. Hearing the noise, Wan Qiu sat up from the sofa with Fa Cai in his arms. His uneasy eyes calmed down after seeing Gao Ming. ?But then he raised his innocent face and asked Gao Ming in surprise: "So fast?" "What if?" Gao Ming didn''t think much and changed out of his raincoat: "Go to bed quickly, there are still many things to do tomorrow." ? Death again and again allowed Gao Ming to see fragments of scenes from different futures, and he wanted to use these fragments to create a new path for himself. After taking a bath, Gao Ming lay on the sofa and took the time to fall asleep. ?The heavy rain is still there, but since Wanqiu came, the rental house where Gao Ming lives feels much warmer than before. At around six o''clock in the morning, there was a knock on the security door. Wan Qiu, who had a relatively light sleep, ran to the door first. After obtaining Gao Ming''s consent, he opened the door. "Sorry to bother you, I have something to ask you." He was wearing a black uniform, a black ring communication device on his wrist, and his disfigured face. The moment the other person spoke, Gao Ming knew who was coming. . "Who are you? How can you go directly into someone''s house?" Gao Ming frowned, with the anger of being woken up, and said impatiently. "My name is Qin Tian, ??and I belong to the special department. This is my apprentice Zhu Miaomiao. We will stay in Lijing Apartment for some time in the future until we find out something." Qin Tian looked serious, as did Gao Ming the last time he saw him Same as ever. "What happened?" Wan Qiu picked up Facai who was still awake: "The police car hasn''t left downstairs, and a blockade has been pulled up. Now people are panicked and everyone is very scared." "I can''t tell you anything for now." Qin Tian walked to the balcony and opened the curtains: "You can directly see the building opposite from your house. Did you see any strange people entering Building 2 the night before yesterday?" Gao Ming shook his head. From the bottom of his heart, he felt that he was not a strange person. Please think about it carefully. Really not. Gao Ming thought about it for a while but didnt expect it. "Why did it suddenly break out? And it was so serious?" Qin Tian couldn''t understand. He was about to ask Gao Ming some more questions when the black ring suddenly shook, and the voice of Director Chen Yuntian came out. Old Qin, the Queens Investigation Bureau in the Eastern District has been wiped out. The newly appointed acting director over there wants to investigate the matter thoroughly and urgently dispatches some experienced investigators. You go back to the office first! "The matter in Lijing Apartment is not a big deal! I can''t leave." Qin Tian whispered to Heihuan. The East District is the heart of the vast sea. Come back first and we will discuss it in the long term. The voice in the black ring disappeared, and Qin Tian sighed softly: "Isn''t the life of ordinary people not life?" "Are you going to the East District?" Gao Ming heard the conversation in the black ring. The last time he led Qin Tian through a level three abnormal event, Qin Tian was selected by Situ An and died in the Surabaya apartment. ?This time it was because he buried the Queen''s Investigation Bureau that Qin Tian was transferred to the East District. It seems that no matter what, Qin Tian will go to the East District because of his high destiny. "My apprentice will stay here to help. If you have any questions, please report to her in time. Her name is Zhu Miaomiao." Qin Tian walked towards the living room door, and he and Gao Ming passed each other. "Wait a minute..." Gao Ming''s mouth opened slightly and he turned around. "What''s wrong?" Qin Tian stopped: "Did you remember that you saw someone suspicious?" "I''ve been very good at judging people since I was a child." Gao Ming grabbed Qin Tian''s hand: "Ever since you answered that phone call, your face has been full of death. If you go to the East District, you will definitely die." "Thank you for the reminder, but I don''t believe this." Qin Tian patted Gao Ming''s hand: "Actually, death is nothing to be afraid of. As long as the death is slightly useful, that is enough." (End of this chapter) Chapter 91 backwater forum Chapter 91 Backwater Forum ??Qin Tian is always busy in the dark, and his face is ugly and scary, but he doesn''t care about this and leaves after saying this. "My master has always been like this. If you find anything in the future or encounter problems that are difficult to solve, you can contact me directly." Zhu Miaomiao left her phone number. Before she left, she glanced at Gao Ming a few more times. It seemed that Gao Ming had a different temperament from others, which made her feel at ease. After the investigators left, Gao Ming calculated the time. The timelines in his mind were intertwined. "There is no one of mine in the investigation bureau. I don''t know Situ An''s current position. That old fox will definitely be more cautious after finding out that Dr. Lu and Qing Ge were killed." Gao Ming realized one thing a long time ago, Situ An This person is very careful in what he does. If it is not for the purpose of building publicity, he will not appear in public at all, and various media have rarely photographed him. He is so careful, is it because there are too many people who want to kill him? ??Now there is another choice before Gao Ming, which is to join the Eastern District Investigation Bureau himself and find a way to get close to Situ An, but doing so can easily expose himself. If the Flesh Fairy is eaten by me, Situ An will most likely detonate another level four abnormal event, and this may be his fate. The more he tries to stop it, the more it will happen. Gao Ming now has a general understanding of the power of fate. "Before Situ An completes the task assigned to him by fate, various accidents will most likely occur if I go to kill him. Maybe a small detail will lead to a complete collapse and the same mistakes will be repeated." Looking back on the deaths one after another, Gao Ming imagined everything that might happen in the next three days. "We can''t find Situ An. Entering the Eastern District Investigation Bureau alone is too risky and a waste of time. It''s better to further strengthen yourself." Gao Ming relived the death fragments in his heart. He had selflessly disclosed all the game information and called on everyone to go together. Complete the horror game and get benefits. ??That time, Gao Ming was completely on the side of fate, but the outcome was equally miserable. Several players who had gained the greatest benefits finally targeted Gao Ming. After careful planning, more than a dozen people joined forces to drive Gao Ming to death. ?Among all the player murderers, there are two people who have the deepest memories of Gao Ming. One is the top player who planned the hunting plan - Dead Water, and the other is Gao Ming''s old classmate - Zhuo Jun. ??Deadwater was the first player to discover that horror games have become a reality. He cleared seven games before getting the information provided by Gao Ming. ?Later, Gao Ming made public the guide to clearing the game, which made him murderous. In his view, good things should be kept for oneself. This is the prerogative of genius, and high fortune breaks the rules of the game. ??Dead Water is an online name. Gao Ming once tracked down this person. He only knew that he used to work in Hanhai Sewage Treatment Plant and was the founder of the first realistic horror game forum. The second murderer that Gao Ming will never forget is Zhuo Jun. When he was in high school, Zhuo Jun appeared to be honest and simple, wearing glasses and tall and stout. But in fact, this man had a very delicate mind. He also passed the first level on his own. game. Later, he joined the Investigation Bureau and got the position of director. He took both black and white. While participating in the internal affairs of the Investigation Bureau, he joined hands with the players to make plans. ?Zhuo Jun was the best among all the classmates in Gao Ming in the early days of the disaster. Zhuo Jun is also in color in Liu Yis graduation photo. Does color mean being chosen by the shadow world? Or does it mean being favored by fate? After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming quickly determined his target. He wanted to kill Dead Water more than Zhuo Jun. ??Its not that Dead Water is worse, its just that when Dead Water cleared the first game, he got a very special posthumous photo. It was precisely because of the protection of that photo that he could successfully clear the subsequent games. There is still enough time. After killing him, take over his forum and provide a communication platform for players in the future. Gao Ming made breakfast for himself and Wanqiu. After a hearty meal, he went into the heavy rain. ??The police car downstairs has driven away, but the cordon on Building 2 is still there, and many residents in the community are watching. Its really not a big deal to watch the excitement. Taking a car to Dazhai, Gao Ming did not go directly to the Hanhai Sewage Treatment Plant, but took a long detour before walking there. At around nine o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming perfectly avoided all surveillance and sneaked into the factory secretly. As a psychiatrist, he had mastered too many skills beyond his own profession. Stuck in a blind corner of the surveillance system, Gao Ming found a place to hide from the rain, took out his mobile phone, and skillfully logged into a forum - Hanhai Environmental Engineering Wastewater Treatment Latest Technology Exchange Conference. The forum is full of topics and discussions about sewage treatment. At first glance, there are no problems. After clicking on a secondary page, Gao Ming entered a communication post - Little knowledge on domestic sewage treatment. ? ?The little knowledge related to domestic sewage in the post is all nonsense. Ordinary people may ignore it directly, but only players who have actually cleared the horror game can understand the content of the post. All professional terms are slang. Sewage refers to an area where people live in ghosts. The original meaning of sewage treatment is to use physical, chemical or biological methods to remove harmful substances in wastewater. Here it refers to trying to use different methods to drive away ghosts. If further subdivided, for example, wastewater biological treatment method is divided into aerobic biological treatment and anaerobic biological treatment according to the different oxygen requirements of the microorganisms that play a role in the treatment process; in this post, aerobic refers to It represents the living people who have been replaced by the shadow world, and anaerobic refers to the dead people who are controlled by ghosts. ?Through various secret methods, Dead Water has long established a communication platform to avoid surveillance. He continues to win over players, and gradually becomes the backbone of the player group through strength and luck. ? Gao Ming came here this time not only to take away Backwaters photo, but also to gain administrator authority and take over the Backwater forum. The disaster has not yet come, and now only I know who the dead water is. With his heart beating loudly and the memory of death constantly stimulating Gao Ming, he walked past the primary sedimentation tank and arrived at the staff resting area. After the disaster, many people were looking for the true identity of the stagnant water, and some people suspected the sewage treatment plant, but unfortunately they could not find it. They made a directional mistake. ?Three years ago, there was an incident of food poisoning among employees at the Hanhai Sewage Treatment Plant. Because it did not cause too serious consequences, the incident was ignored and the person in charge of the canteen was replaced. In fact, the poisoning incident was caused by stagnant water. This guy was not an employee of the sewage treatment plant. He was the new canteen purchaser three years ago. ? Pushing the door open, Gao Ming walked through the employee rest room. He didn''t make any sound and came to the corner of the corridor. The sound of keyboard tapping came from the lounge. Gao Ming silently stared at a certain post. At this time, he was talking to Dead Water. ?After the post owner stopped replying, the keyboard tapping sound also disappeared. ?The door to the lounge was pushed open, and a young man in his early twenties walked out. He was withdrawn and unwilling to be with other people. He waited until there were fewer people before going out alone. A bunch of fools, how can anyone in this world share a way to survive? ?Spitting out Bin Lang, the young man glanced left and right to make sure there was no one in the corridor before secretly opening the closet. The sound of a baby crying came from the cabinet, and a sickly excited smile appeared on the young man''s face. Baby, didnt you say you dont like me? If you beg me now, I will give you a good time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 92 Dead Waters true identity Chapter 92 The true identity of Dead Water ?Taking out a betel nut and putting it into his mouth, the young man looked inside the closet and listened to the baby''s cry, and his breathing gradually became heavier. Some perverts like to torture kittens, it seems because kittens can make the same noises as babies. ??The crying in the room became louder, and Gao Ming slowly walked out of the corner of the corridor. He had just confirmed through reply communication that the other party had the administrator rights of the forum''s hidden interface. Even if it was not Dead Shui himself, it must be related to Dead Shui. ?Produce the photos of the patients, Gao Ming will treat those patients, and the patients will pay for the medical expenses if they help him arrest them. The shadow was spreading. Before the young man could react, he was hit by a huge force against the wall. Only then did he realize that there were several more "people" behind him. The young man''s mouth was gagged and Gao Ming checked the closet. There was no black and white photo of the deceased that he wanted, only a painting made from a copy of the photo! The black and white picture is exactly the same as the posthumous photo. In the photo, she is an extremely beautiful woman. Her body has matured, but her intelligence seems to have stayed at the stage of newborn, crying like a baby. ?The person who drew the photos is very good, and the viewer seems to perceive everything just by looking at it with the naked eye. "This woman seems to have had her soul extracted, and her body has been trapped in the painting." Gao Ming took out the drawing paper: "This painting is too similar to the black and white photo of the deceased." Not finding the real black-and-white photo of the deceased in the closet, Gao Ming put away the crying painting in the shadow and took off the rag that blocked the young man''s mouth: "Did you establish the backwater forum?" ?The young man''s expression was twisted, and the corners of his mouth raised, showing a very scary expression: "I know what you want to ask, but I won''t tell you." "It seems that you are a pervert with backbone, but you met me today. As a professional psychological counselor, I have many ways to make you talk." Gao Ming stretched out his hand to touch his heart, feeling the countless trembling torture instruments in the torture chamber. They are made of flesh and blood and full of resentment. "Don''t waste your energy, the worst is to die." The young man''s expression was sinister, like a poisonous snake. He had memorized Gao Ming''s face. As long as he was given a chance to resist, he would kill Gao Ming without hesitation. "Death? How can it be that easy?" A torture tool made of bloodshot eyes appeared in Gao Ming''s hands: "This is a ball-digging knife with a sharp edge that can dig out a complete sphere; this is a V-shaped carving knife, and this is a bone-breaking knife... " Amidst the continuous display of high life, the young mans sinister face gradually lost its color. Which psychiatrist provides psychological counseling in this way? ?This young man is not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to fall into the hands of Gao Ming at all now. The various knives look scary, and they are all stained with blood. What''s even more horrifying is that when Gao Ming recounted these things, his eyes were bloodshot, as if he had experienced them all in person for the purpose of testing them. "I know the feeling of every knife cutting on the body." Gao Ming locked the young man''s neck, and his voice slowly changed: "I hope you can hold on longer, just continue to follow me in the same tone just now Talk, don''t stop, it will make me..." "If you have anything to ask, just ask." The young man dared not look into Gao Ming''s eyes: "You didn''t even ask, how do you know I didn''t say anything?" Is Standing Water your screen name on the sewage treatment forum? "What dead water?" The young man nodded with difficulty under Gao Ming''s gaze: "I am indeed the user of this account and the administrator of the hidden secondary page of the forum." "Take out your black and white photo." Gao Ming wanted to confirm further. "This is all I have..." The young man looked at the black and white painting that Gao Ming had put away, his eyes full of greed and reluctance. "You don''t even have a photo of yourself?" Gao Ming felt that he was getting closer to the truth: "Who gave you this painting?" "It''s a stagnant water, a real stagnant water." The young man was a little scared: "I don''t know who he is. He set up a hidden forum, wrote the corresponding code words, and spread the copied black and white paintings. All these were done by him. I am only responsible for following the instructions. His instructions, followed by comments, bring support to others who have experienced horror." How do you usually contact him? The more cautious Dead Shui is, the more Gao Ming wants to catch him. "He would use different accounts to send me messages, give me tasks and prompts, and ask me to go to different places to pick up things, including..." The young man bit the tip of his tongue and paused for a long time before saying: "New paintings, I need The person you are looking for, the body to be disposed of. Where did he ask you to go when he last sent you a message? "If I tell you, can you let me go?" the young man asked tentatively. "If you don''t say anything, I will make you die even if you want to." Hearing Gao Ming''s answer, the young man seemed to have accepted his fate: "He hid the new painting in the trash can in the sixth exhibition area of ??the Hanhai Art Exhibition. , I helped him dispose of two corpses last night, and the new paintings are my reward. He asked me to pick them up at 12 noon today. " ? Gao Ming was not sure whether the young man had lied, so he was going to go and have a look immediately. Sent the young man to the photo where the patient was, Gao Ming cleaned up the traces of the scene and left the sewage treatment plant. Dead Water has cleared many games before I published the game guide. He is cautious and cunning. He has a brain and sees far ahead. He controls the player base in advance and has great plans. ?Having died so many times, Gao Ming doesnt even know who Dead Water is, and the players dont know the true identity of Dead Water. This is actually the scariest thing about Dead Water. Just before twelve o''clock, Gao Ming arrived at Hanhai Beicheng Art Park. The Hanhai Art Exhibition has a very high standard. The sixth exhibition area mainly contains various paintings. With the continuous improvement of smart painting technology, artists have become more abstract and in-depth in order to distinguish themselves from the smart brain. ?Gao Ming couldn''t understand most of the paintings here, and he actually didn''t care. He just came in to look for the trash can. There are a lot of trash cans in the sixth exhibition area. If I rummage through them one by one, Im afraid Ill be kicked out by the security guards. If Dead Water himself hadnt left, he might have discovered me and escaped in advance. ?There were many people at the art exhibition and the space was wide. Gao Ming ran directly to the security room in order to avoid alerting others. With the excuse that something was missing, Gao Ming, accompanied by security guards, checked the surveillance video of the sixth exhibition area. The art exhibition started at nine o''clock, and tourists entered one after another. Most of them were dressed very stylishly. They were just watching the exhibition, and no one came close to the trash cans. ? Continuously accelerating time, at nine-ten, a middle-aged man dressed casually entered the sixth exhibition area with a breakfast. "Wait a moment!" Gao Ming froze the scene. He knew the man under surveillance, and his paintings had been exhibited here. Unfortunately, his painting style became more and more crazy and absurd later on, and many judges even thought that he really had a mental problem. Xia Yang? Why is the main beauty of Night Light Studio here? The moment he saw Xia Yang, Gao Ming felt a chill pouring into his heart and his scalp was numb. He was very impressed by this beauty with narrow eyes, Buddhist mentality, and leading everyone to act bad at every turn. ? With his eyes fixed on the surveillance camera, Gao Ming did not miss any scene. In the video, Xia Yang slowly looked at the paintings. After finishing breakfast, he threw the garbage into the trash can at the exit of the sixth exhibition area. The problem that Gao Ming had been unable to figure out before seemed to be understood at once. After thanking the security guard, he immediately ran to the sixth exhibition area. ?With the surprised gazes of others, Gao Ming opened the trash can and found a ball of kneaded food packaging bags. ? ? Carefully flattening the packaging bag, Gao Ming found a black and white photo of a deceased woman drawn on the white paper wrapping the food bag. In the photo, she showed a gentle and mature woman with dull eyes and tears on her face. "Backwater is Xia Yang? We have worked together for so many years before!" Putting away the second painting that was a copy of the deceased photo, Gao Ming quickly calmed down: "It seems that I have to go to Night Lights again. I am obviously starting over, but many events are moving closer to their original positions." Hands together, but Gao Ming is now in a good state of mind. Xuan Wen will go for an interview today. If you include her and me, Manager Gous staff is really full of talents. Although we cant make a best-selling game, we can almost try to subvert the city in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 93 Picture within picture within picture Chapter 93 Painting within painting within painting If Im guilty, I hope the police can arrest me instead of meeting you people to torture me! ?As soon as he arrived at Night Light Studio, Gao Ming heard Manager Gou''s roar outside the door. He turned sideways and glanced into the room. The lead artist is at home on leave, the game planner is missing, and now hes even lost his **** cat! Manager Gou slapped the table hard, and the wig on his head was askew: "What else can you do? This isn''t me PUA you, it''s you who are too explosive!" Operation Zhangwang took a sip of coffee and couldn''t help but murmur in a low voice: "The current situation in the studio is not the problem of any one person. We are making horror games. You have to arrange for us to make love games. Teacher Xia and Its normal for Wei Dayou to choose to leave. "I don''t want to give up this old face, but you still picked up the investment I brought for you?" Manager Gou patted his face: "A person lives with a skin, and a tree lives with a face! I have hope for you, Thats why Im willing to give you a chance! Did you say the opposite? "Is this important?!" Gou Manager took off his wig angrily and wiped the sweat from his head: "You call immediately and call Xia Yang back first!" His phone is turned off. Programmer Li Jie felt helpless and secretly closed the recruitment website he was browsing. If your phone is turned off, go to his house and call him! If youre slightly injured, you wont be out of the line of fire! Manager Gou walked to Wei Dayous workstation: What about this? Have you called the police? We cant contact Wei Dayou, but we wont call the police, right? Li Jie felt that Manager Gou was really angry. You want to see people alive, but you want to see corpses when you die! Manager Gou shouted loudly: I have been in the industry for more than 20 years, and I really cant believe that I would say these words in the company! ?Looking at the door for a long time, Gao Ming didn''t see Xuan Wen. He coughed a few times and pushed open the studio door: "Manager Gou, is no one here to apply for planning today?" ?Seeing Gao Ming come in, Manager Gou''s already few hair fell out a few more times: "People always give pillows to me when they are dozing off. How come someone is planning to break into my house and set fire to it when I am dozing off?" "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just asking, and the cat is not lost." Gao Ming walked to Xia Yang''s position very familiarly. Before he started to check, another hurried voice came from the corridor. There were footsteps and several police officers knocked on the glass door and entered the studio directly. We are from the Eastern District Bureau and want to ask you some questions. The leading police officer took out a portrait: Has Wei Dayou come back recently? Who does he usually have more contact with? "The ones who are supposed to come are not coming, and the ones who are not supposed to come are going in." Manager Gou greeted him: "We are also looking for Wei Dayou. He left me a resignation letter, and then he never came back. I came to work and it seemed like I had disappeared from the world. How is his mental condition recently? Very stable. Manager Gou smacked his lips: Very stable and crazy. You have nothing to do but leave me a message to save the world? "We want to have a good chat with you." The police and Manager Gou entered the back room. Gao Ming didn''t know Xia Yang''s computer password and could only look for clues from other things at his workstation. Xia Yangs paintings are extremely absurd, difficult for normal people to understand, and reveal a terrifying beauty. What he is best at is painting portraits, and each painting contains strong emotions. Opening a book at random, Gao Ming saw many hand-drawn patterns. Xia Yang drew all his ideas in the game. Xia Yang carefully looked at my game design plan, and even refined and restored many details himself. Gao Ming searched for another ten minutes. Everything on Xia Yang''s workstation was normal and there were no flaws. It seems we have to go to his house. Gao Ming was thinking about what to do next. The police had already walked out of Manager Gous house. After the police had completely left, Manager Gou waved his fist angrily: "It''s ridiculous. Although all my employees are ineffective, they are not capable of murder and arson! It''s probably difficult for them to kill even a chicken!" After scolding, Manager Gou looked at Gao Ming again. He hesitated for a long time before reluctantly speaking: "Xiao Gao, I heard what Wei Dayou said about you. Anyway, Dayou is also missing now. If you really have no place to stay, Just stay here for now. Before Gao Ming could say anything, the door of the studio was knocked again, and Xuan Wen appeared outside the door wearing familiar clothes: "Is this Night Light Studio?" The gentle voice made people feel particularly comfortable, and everyone looked at her. Who are you looking for? Manager Gou picked up the wig and put it on again. "That''s it. I want to ask you to help me make a horror game. Money is not an issue." Xuan Wen smiled and put a laptop on the table: "No matter the cost, you must let the most people play it in the shortest time." Come to it. The studio suddenly became silent, and no one knew how to react. Manager Gou slowly moved forward and saw the account information and game design plan on the computer. He even felt that he had encountered something. Fraudster? "Xuan Wen?" Gao Ming ran over quickly: "You..." "If you apply for a job, you may not have a say, so I borrowed some money." Xuan Wen said in a low voice: "I didn''t use any **** methods." Looking at Xuan Wen''s account information, Gao Ming took a breath of cold air. He estimated the time when the disaster would come. Xuan Wen should have never thought about paying back the money: "What if the disaster doesn''t come?" Xuan Wen seemed a little surprised: "Isn''t it a disaster for you and me?" ?For a moment, Gao Ming was unable to refute. He wanted to say something else, but was pushed away by the excited Manager Gou. Xuan Wen was warmly received, and the employees of Night Light Studio also smiled. Fate had an impact on Xuan Wen, but not much. ? Manager Gou shouted in the room something like "Fu Ji Tai Lai Lai", while Gao Ming left quietly. ??If Xia Yang is really a backwater, then he must control the opponent before Xia Yang clears more games. After finding out the address of Xia Yang''s home, Gao Ming set out immediately. In less than half an hour, he had arrived next to a single-family villa on the edge of Beicheng District. ??Although housing prices in Beicheng District are not as exaggerated as those in the East District, it is definitely not easy for those who can afford a villa. No wonder Xia Yang is so Buddhist at work. With his family background, he probably works just to experience life every day, right? ??The villa area is very quiet. It is separated from the downtown area and feels like a paradise. ?Going to visit, Gao Ming prepared a set of words, but when he arrived at the door of Xia Yang''s house, he found that the door of his house was not closed, and various unfinished paintings were thrown in the yard. Teacher Xia? ? Gao Ming entered the interior of the villa. The decoration here was full of artistic flavor at best, but distorted and depressing at worst. Hand did not feel the shadow spreading, but Gao Ming still had the illusion of being dragged into the shadow world. ?Moving his fingers towards his heart, Gao Ming avoided the drawing papers thrown on the ground and slowly walked into the living room. The living room of more than 50 square meters is filled with various paintings that are difficult to understand. The combination of weird lines and dazzling colors forms a world that only a few people can understand. Xia Yang paints a world of shadows? Gao Ming once saw that world through the eyes of a blind man, full of nightmares and terror. "The blind man stayed in darkness and silence for decades before he saw that world. How did Xia Yang see it? Or was this all his imagination?" ??The more he looked through those paintings, the more Gao Ming felt that Xia Yang was not normal. He actually wanted to show the shadow world with a brush. Most of the paintings were scraps. Gao Ming walked to the deepest part of the living room and looked at the wall of the living room. Xia Yang painted a picture with red paint on a white wall several meters wide. What he painted was the living room of his home. It was extremely real. There was a person sitting on the sofa in the living room. As if he was aware of being watched, the person sitting on the sofa in the painting slowly turned his head. His expression was indifferent, and red paint kept flowing down his face. Xia Yang! (End of this chapter) Chapter 94 me and my body Chapter 94 Me and my corpse Xia Yang in the red mural is sitting on the sofa and looking back; Gao Ming in the real living room is standing next to the sofa, facing the wall. They looked at each other, and the flowing red and distorted darkness divided the picture. In the painting, Xia Yang seems to have become a part of the painting. He is smiling as usual, and his eyes gradually move from Gao Ming to his hands. ?The hands were not painted with paint, but with blood, and each finger was soaked in the blood of the victim. Gently holding a finger in his mouth, Xia Yang closed his eyes, as if he was recalling a certain feeling. He seemed to have a sudden inspiration, turned around and walked upstairs. How was this done? Gao Ming knew that Zhai Shui had obtained a very special black and white photo of his body, but he had never seen that photo in detail. Approaching the mural, Gao Ming discovered that there were some differences between this huge painting and reality. There are blood-colored murals on the walls of the real living room. In the murals, there are several blurry paintings hanging on the walls of the living room. ?The more Gao Ming wanted to see clearly, the blurrier the paintings became. He kept getting closer and moving forward, as if he was attracted by something. By the time he reacted, everything around him had turned red, and he had walked into the painting at some point. ?Looking around, he saw that the living room in reality had disappeared, and he seemed to be trapped in the painting. I havent felt the existence of shadows. Could it be that the interior of this painting, like my torture house, is a space independent of the shadow world and reality? As soon as this idea came to his mind, a drop of red paint fell on Gao Ming''s face, and the skin covered by the paint seemed to slowly turn into blood color. Xia Yang just went upstairs. After working together for several years, Gao Ming only now has a real understanding of Xia Yang. No one can get into Xia Yang''s heart. He treats everyone tenderly and despises everyone equally. He lives a casual life and never gets angry. Perhaps deep down in his heart, he does not regard people as human beings at all. ?How could the owner of the garden get angry with the flowers in the garden? Going to the sofa again, Gao Ming stepped on the blood-red floor, approached the wall, and looked at the paintings hanging there. ?In this living room that is completely wrapped in blood, the three paintings on the wall look different. They each have different colors. It feels like... the colorful Gao Ming in the black and white photos. The first painting is full of handsome men and women. Their body proportions are perfect. They are simply masterpieces of nature. However, in the painting, they have lost their hands or feet, and their symmetry has been forcibly broken. In the second painting, there is a baby boy with the appearance of an adult. His hands and feet are about the same size. His body is curled up, as if he has returned to his mother''s belly and is in the stage of being conceived again. The third painting is more complicated. An old man stands in front of the God of Death. He looks back and sees that the path he came from is paved with his younger self. There is a newborn baby on the first step. Coincidentally, it is that Death placed the baby on the steps. Can these three paintings be taken out? Gao Ming stepped on the steps and reached the second floor. He heard the sound of the brush sliding on the paper. Walking through the scraps of manuscripts all over the floor, Gao Ming stopped in front of the master bedroom door. Xia Yang, who was covered in blood, cut open his heart, held a paintbrush, and created a life-size self-portrait on a huge canvas with the blood in his heart. "Here you come? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Xia Yang did not look back and was still creating. The life-size self-portrait seemed to be all his efforts. You knew I would come to find you? Gao Mings journey was smooth and the door to the villa was open. "The Backwater Forum was set up just 23 hours ago. Only four people know the various code words I wrote, myself, the Backwater administrator, and two murdered horror game players. But this morning, there was one person who was not only proficient in all the code words, but also Conversing with the administrator skillfully, as if he was deliberately testing something." Xia Yang''s painting movements did not pause at all, as if he was saying a very ordinary thing: "Dead people cannot speak, and the administrator himself has not fully mastered the code words. The most outrageous thing was that I hadnt even finalized some of the code words yet, but that person actually helped me perfect them, as if he had seen the future. Gao Ming indeed ignored this point when he used the secret code of the Surabaya forum in the morning, because he did not know when Backwater established the forum and the specific steps it had taken. "When I saw that person chatting with the administrator this morning, I roughly guessed that person was you." Xia Yang''s voice was unhurried: "Because the game you made became a reality, and all those horrible things happened. It seems like you can really see the future. "Since you found out a long time ago, why did you go to the art exhibition and throw the painting into the trash can? With your skills, you can continue to pretend." Gao Ming couldn''t guess what Xia Yang was thinking. This kind of madness was extreme. The way people think about problems is different from normal people. "Because I''m also curious, what will be my ending in the future?" Xia Yang finished the last stroke, and turned around, revealing his almost hollowed chest. "The future is not static. I have only seen one ending." Gao Ming touched his heart gently: "You have become the top player in Hanhai. Your reputation as a backwater has made even the investigation bureau find it difficult. You have a very strong position among the players. With the appeal, you carefully planned and cooperated with more than a dozen players to hunt me down and cut me into pieces. "Why would I kill you? What''s the reason?" Xia Yang narrowed his eyes slightly, with a smile on his lips. "I have disclosed the clearance strategy for the subsequent game, but the original clearance strategy was only known to you, me and Wei Dayou." Gao Ming did not lie. He now feels like he is having a conversation with the fate of a certain part of the future. "For the benefit of all players, you disclosed the game''s clearance guide. Everyone knows that you obtained the guide in advance, and they think you must have something good, so they chose to hunt you as a target." Xia Yang threw away the paintbrush in his hand: "I Before I finished the painting, the brush was an indispensable part of me, but when I finished the last work, everything that was once indispensable can be thrown away. What you said makes sense, so I wont disclose all the information casually this time. "In this case, is it true that the future you saw will never happen?" Xia Yang is not afraid of death, he seems to just want to talk to Gao Ming. "Not necessarily. There are too many murderers of mine, and fate will force you to go in a certain direction." Gao Ming''s words were very free and easy, but only he knew how painful these words were. "So you are here now just to kill me in advance?" The smile on Xia Yang''s face became even warmer, which did not match the **** room at all: "You want to kill all the murderers who may kill you in the future in advance. ? Even if they havent killed anyone yet, your justice doesnt seem to be justice, does it? Mr. The world has passed ten thousand times, now I just want to save myself once. "I will not stop you from killing me. Death is something that is bound to happen. Living is a demand, and dying is a gift." Xia Yang opened his arms and stood in front of the self-portrait: "It''s just that I don''t think you should have Opportunity kills me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 95 crazy artist Chapter 95 The Crazy Artist I have no chance to kill you? Gao Ming felt that something was wrong with Xia Yang''s state. The other person''s name contained Midsummer and Nuan Yang, but his inner personality was like an abyss that light could never reach. No one could guess his true inner thoughts. "Fatalism seems ridiculous to me. I never dwell on the past, nor do I believe in the future. I only care about the present that can be firmly grasped." Drops of red paint fell from Xia Yang''s body, taking his skin with it. , he is like a piece of ice that is slowly melting: "Various facts prove that you have indeed seen the future. You have the opportunity to kill me from the other side of time. No matter how you look at it, I have no chance of winning." "So what are you going to do?" Gao Ming remained vigilant. If someone else knew that he was being hunted, he might try his best to escape or try to resist, but Xia Yang was different. "I want to create a future that you haven''t seen before. You can''t kill me or get rid of me. I will make you a new me." Xia Yang''s warm smile made people shudder, and the skin on his face had fallen off. Most of it. "What psychiatrists are most afraid of is a patient who has no self-awareness. He has a mental disorder but does not admit that he is ill. He also wants to work hard to convince the doctor and the people around him, so that everyone will follow him and go crazy." Gao Ming When you see such patients, just don''t think about what they say. "Madmen can only talk nonsense, but I am different." Xia Yang''s body melted faster and faster, and his bones and flesh turned into red paint. Thin blood threads connected him to the entire red room: "I will go Turn your thoughts into reality, you will never kill me, I will always watch you and silently change you until I can be reborn in your body." Xia Yang melted completely, like a piece of ice put into boiling water. His body turned into red paint and blended into the room, disappearing completely. In the blood-red room, the self-portrait painted with his own blood is full of color. Xia Yang in the painting is lifelike, as if he is saying something to Gao Ming. "I''m really tired of thinking." Gao Ming''s hand on his heart slowly dropped. He was ready for a battle, but Xia Yang seemed to know that he was no match for Gao Ming. ?Standing in front of the self-portrait, Gao Ming stared at the portrait and observed. He was attracted by Xia Yang''s face. After staring for a long time, Xia Yang''s mouth seemed to move. Gao Ming concentrated his attention and wanted to hear clearly, but in the next moment he was pulled into a deeper painting. ??The blood paintings on the real walls are of the living room and the second floor; in the blood paintings, the background of Xia Yangs self-portrait is the bedroom; Gao Ming is now standing in the painting within the painting. There is a coffin in the middle of the bedroom. Xia Yang''s body is lying in it, with shadows and various flowers under it. His hands are crossed, and between the ten fingers is a black and white photo. Xia Yang died before I came? Gao Ming checked for a long time, but he couldn''t find the cause of Xia Yang''s death. The other party''s body functions had completely stopped. However, compared to death in the physiological sense, Xia Yang seemed to have been brain-dead very early. Picking up the photo of Xia Yang''s death, Gao Ming saw a very absurd scene. In the black-and-white posthumous photo, Xia Yangs corpse is holding a brush and a drawing board to draw his living self. There are many ways to interpret this photo. It can also be seen as the corpse drawing a soul for itself; death marking itself with the meaning of existence; despair drawing hope with its own hands, etc. Gao Ming couldn''t understand Xia Yang''s photo, but he discovered something special about it. The corpse in the posthumous photo is in color, and the paintings drawn on the corpse gradually become colorful as Xia Yang''s vitality continues to drain away. Gao Ming had never seen such a black and white photo of the deceased before. Under a certain influence, it seemed that this black and white photo would soon turn into a photo full of color. "Did Xia Yang sacrifice himself? Complete the photo?" Looking at the back of the photo, the text on the photo was smeared with blood. Gao Ming tried to clean up the blood, and cracks began to appear in the entire room in the painting. All the blood converged towards the black and white photo in Gao Ming''s hand. The rooms that were painted layer by layer turned into blood again. When the last trace of blood under the feet returned, Gao Ming returned to reality. ??He stood in the middle of the scraps of manuscripts on the floor. The walls of the living room also turned into normal colors. The **** murals disappeared, and the villa no longer had a gloomy and twisted feeling. "Teacher Xia, this has gone beyond the scope of art, right? What exactly does he want to do?" Gao Ming looked at the strange photo: "Is he alive in this situation? Or is he dead?" Thinking back to Xia Yang''s strange words just now, Gao Ming was a little confused: "If I destroy this photo, Xia Yang will disappear completely, but this photo that helped Xia Yang become a top player hides a very terrifying ability." Destroying the photo is equivalent to wasting the rarest photo that can be found in Gao Ming''s memory; leaving this photo is equivalent to taking a part of Xia Yang with him. Everything seems to correspond to what Xia Yang said before, Gao Ming has no chance to kill him, and he will always watch Gao Ming. Death is something that must happen, living is a demand, and death is a gift? ??Gao Ming felt very uncomfortable now. He found that the villains he encountered were completely different from those in the movies. They were all extremely complex and their mental states were extremely unstable. "Xia Yang may have overestimated my ability. He really thought that I had seen all the future, so he wanted to use this method to overturn all endings. But in fact, I only have memory fragments related to my own death." ?Hands of the deceased photo, Gao Ming suddenly realized that he didn''t know anything about the art master he had worked with for many years. He tried to find something related to Xia Yang in the house. ?The first floor is where you live, and the second floor has a dedicated studio and a storage room. If you sell any piece of work in it, you should be able to earn one month''s salary for your life. ? He ??rummaged through the cabinets and found a large number of drugs in the bedroom drawer, many of which he knew. ?Most of those drugs are used to treat schizophrenia, and some seem to be used to treat certain types of terminal illnesses. Enter the storage room, Gao Ming found multiple medical certificates under the discarded manuscripts that were piled randomly. Xia Yang was diagnosed as terminally ill by multiple hospitals. He still refused to cooperate with treatment and would not live much longer. Normally I cant tell theres anything wrong with him at all. Looking up at the works on the wall, Gao Ming found something hidden behind the paintings, so he took down the paintings. ?A secret door appeared in front of him. The door panel was covered with photos of abandoned children, as well as photos of the treatment of various deformed children. Gao Ming tried to push the secret door, and he saw a real Xia Yang. The walls of the darkroom were also densely covered with photos, and there were many certificates kept on the floor. Xia Yang anonymously sponsored 121 children, donated money to abandoned children every month, and also helped a large number of deformed children with corrective surgeries and took them away. Live a normal life. But at the same time, he carried out hunting activities unscrupulously. There were not only innocent smiling faces of children on the wall, but also various murder photos. Xia Yang doesn''t care about any moral constraints. People really seem to be like the flowers he plants in the garden. He is willing to patiently care for the flowers to grow, and he will prune the branches decisively and pick the flowers cruelly to appreciate them. What kind of mental state does he live in every day? (End of this chapter) Chapter 96 A class reunion without a few living people Chapter 96 A class reunion with few living people Gao Ming is very curious about the abilities of Xia Yang''s photo. According to the information he has now, this photo seems to be able to copy other photos and draw **** buildings. Because of Xia Yang''s final sacrifice, Gao Ming does not dare to use this black and white photo casually now. He is worried that the more he relies on this photo, the greater the impact Xia Yang will have on him. The ghost is still there, but he seems to be trying to fight against fate. Gao Ming didn''t want to make any comments about Xia Yang. He didn''t touch the paintings and money in the villa, but took away Xia Yang''s speculations about the game in the storage room and the administrator account of the backwater forum. The biggest hidden danger in the future has been eliminated in advance. This time Gao Ming will build a platform by himself to guide those scary players. After cleaning up the traces he left behind, Gao Ming took a taxi again and rushed to the Beicheng District Night Light Studio. ?Compared with the first time, the atmosphere in the studio was two extremes, as if it had been pushed straight from the ICU to a disco. Manager Gou personally poured coffee for Xuan Wen and vigorously promoted Night Light Studio. Mr. Teacher Yangxia Meixia has won international art awards. Two words can describe it - awesome! Look at these works he painted. You can''t paint this feeling without a ten-year history. You can''t find anything like this on the market. art!" And our planner Wei Dayou, as you saw just now, the police came to him for help. This man is amazing! He is the pride of our studio! The entire studio staff was praised by Manager Gou, and everyone was embarrassed. From this perspective, I feel that Manager Gou is quite kind. ?Gao Ming entered the studio and pushed Manager Gou aside who was still doing ink. He called Xuan Wen to the corridor. I have something to ask you. Gao Ming came to the Environmental Engineering Wastewater Treatment Latest Technology Exchange Conference: You understand peoples hearts very well, and this job is very suitable for you. "What''s wrong? Can''t you do sewage treatment if you have a bad attitude?" Xuan Wen looked at various professional posts in the forum. "This website is just a layer of skin. As players continue to clear various ''horror games'', everyone will increasingly need a special information platform that can communicate anonymously." Gao Ming sent all the corresponding code words and hidden interfaces to Xuan Wen: "I hope you can become the manager of this forum, control the discourse, and guide all players." The platform has been set up and is extremely hidden. Xuan Wen carefully read the code words and development plan sent by Gao Ming: "It''s a very good idea." In fact, everything is Xia Yang''s credit, and Gao Ming just improved it: "The subsequent plans to guide players and distribute strategies are all included. We must establish an absolute advantage in the early stage so that players can''t do without us and gather around us. " "I can help you set up everything, but..." Xuan Wen stared into Gao Ming''s eyes: "Are you really confident that you can leave this matter to me? Are you not afraid that I will target the player base after I gain control of it? You, after all, all information comes from you, you are the most fertile prey." "I believe you." After Gao Ming finished explaining what happened here, his phone vibrated, and he was pulled into a group chat by classmates he hadn''t contacted for a long time: "Has the class reunion been brought forward?" "You go and do your business, I''m here." Xuan Wen spoke in a reliable tone. "Thank you." Gao Ming said his usual thanks. He felt that Xuan Wen seemed different from last time. Xuan Wen who did not kill the other eight heroines was the most real her. "You''re welcome. When you are chatting and playing around with other sisters, just remember that I am working for you." Xuan Wen smiled. When she saw Gao Ming dumbfounded, she patted Gao Ming and said, "I''m just kidding. be safe." ?Hatching the phone, Gao Ming turned around and left. After entering the elevator, an unknown number called Gao Ming. He waited until the elevator stopped on the first floor before answering: "Hello?" Gao Ming, long time no see! Who are you? The female voice on the phone felt a little familiar to Gao Ming. We have sat at the same table! I even lent you my math homework to copy in high school, have you forgotten? There are many people copying my homework. Who are you? Gao Ming frowned and his tone became cold. "I''m Song Xue!" The woman on the other side of the phone laughed: "Did you think you had encountered a telecommunications fraud?" ? ? ? The female classmate who died in the bus now called me. This feels slightly better than a telecommunications fraud. A little more exciting. "Oh! I remembered." Gao Ming''s brows stretched and his eyes narrowed: "How come you have my phone number?" "I asked for it from other students. We are going to gather together in Hanhai after the rain stops, go back to the old school, and find the feeling before." Song Xue spoke brightly and cheerfully: "I heard that you haven''t found a partner yet, we classmates There are also people here who are single, so you can catch up on old times." Have you made a reservation for the location? "We have to wait for Zhuo Jun to inform us of the specific situation. Now Lao Zhuo is doing very well. He has already become the manager of some bureau in Hanhai East District." Song Xue didn''t seem to know very well: "You can chat in the group first. Many people want to see you." ?Hang up the phone, Gao Ming opened the classmate group, casually clicked on the group chat, and then started to scroll up the chat history. Among a lot of small talk, he saw a statement made by Saeki, which was a cute bunny emoticon. "Saeki is going too?" Saeki went to the same university as Gao Ming, but due to various reasons, he suffered from serious psychological problems. Later, the two met in the clinic. At that time, Kao Ming had become a doctor, and Saeki was a patient. He once opened Saeki''s sleeves, and there were scars all over the sleeves. Saeki, who was 1.75 meters tall, was as thin as a stick at the time. There were some problems when acquaintances received medical treatment, and Kosuke was still very young at the time, so Saeki''s parents later changed doctors, but it seemed that not long after, they heard that Saeki had been sent to the emergency room. Gao Ming also called Saeki, but in such a long time, he never got through. Is this Saeki here? How many of these classmates are alive? Staring at the list of classmates, Gao Ming paid special attention to Zhuo Jun: "If what Song Xue said is true, Zhuo Jun should be working under Situ An now. Is it because I killed Dr. Lu and Qing Ge and gave him a chance to succeed?" Opportunity? What is Fate planning to do next? " The heavy rain in Hanhai is about to stop, but this time it will be different from last time. The real storm will start at that time. ? Driving home, Gao Ming accidentally discovered that the entire street was blocked when he passed by Minlong Street. ?The driver cursed and turned around, but Gao Ming felt something was wrong. He paid the fare and got off the bus. He pretended to buy food for Wan Qiu, but turned around and saw the investigation bureau''s vehicle. Led by Bai Xiao, a group of people came and went in and out of the Minlong Street residential area with various instruments. Somethings not quite right. The Big Dog and Wei Dayou transformed by the blind man are in Minlong Street in the shadow world. Along with them are a large number of villagers and members of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Gao Ming recognized Bai Xiao''s ability, and he was a little curious about what Bai Xiao had discovered. ?Entering the blocked area, Gao Ming walked for a while before he could see clearly. ??An unusual incident occurred in a supermarket in the middle of Minlong Street. All the night shift employees disappeared. The daughter of the supermarket owner was crying to investigators. Its not that theres something wrong with the No. 4 courtyard where Wei Dayou and his friends live, but the two buildings are very close to each other. ??A little worried about Wei Dayou, Gao Ming sneaked into the No. 4 courtyard, found a corner, and took out a black and white photo of the deceased. (End of this chapter) Chapter 97 supermarket Chapter 97 Supermarket ??The person in the black and white photo looked outside the photo, and Gao Ming called his parents. Not long after, there was a knock on the door, and Gao Ming opened the door. On the other side of the door was the shadow world. He entered the shadows before Mother Gui could speak, and did not forget to close the door before leaving. With the help of black and white photos, Gao Ming successfully arrived at No. 4 Minlong Street in the shadow world. ?He appeared without warning, frightening the two villagers guarding the corridor door half to death. They thought it was a fierce ghost invasion. ?One of them reacted very quickly. He grabbed a rope on the wall and shook it desperately. The bells in the building kept ringing. ??Noisy footsteps came from upstairs, and darkness spread in the corridor. Wei Dayou, armed with weapons, led the villagers in a hurry. Dont panic, its me, one of my own. ?After seeing Gao Ming, Wei Dayou did not relax at all. He asked Gao Ming several questions in a row. Only after he was sure that Gao Ming had not been replaced, he dared to approach. "Fuck! You scared us to death!" Wei Dayou punched Gao Ming on the shoulder: "This ghost place is full of horrors and weirdness beyond imagination. You really chose a good home for us!" Where is the blind brother? Gao Ming found that the villagers respected Wei Dayou very much and knew that Dayou had gained their trust. "He is resting." Wei Dayou asked the two villagers to continue to watch. He took Gao Ming and his parents carrying cakes to the fourth floor: "Come on, everyone. What other cakes can you bring? But we are really in short supply now. Food and water. An An''s home was decorated as a command room by Wei Dayou. Their hand-drawn map was posted on the wall, with various information marked on it. Among them, the supermarket very close to No. 4 Courtyard was highlighted. Close the door, and when there were only Gao Ming and Wei Dayou in the room, Dayou showed "fear" and "worry" on his face: "Brother, the situation is not optimistic now." Wei Dayou took out a list from the drawer and handed it to Gao Ming: "There are now 67 survivors in Building No. 4, including 32 villagers from Cripwan Village, 5 refugees from the resettlement center, 20 students, and 10 others. Investigator. Most of these 67 people have been invaded by the shadows and can never leave the shadow world." Invaded by shadows? "This will happen if you stay in the shadow world for a long time, or if you are touched by a ghost." Wei Dayou opened his sleeves, and there was a less obvious ghost pattern on his arm, like a giant dog : "Similar to this situation, I was planted in my body by my blind brother, which is considered a kind of protection he gave me." You continue. Gao Ming stared at the map in the room. "When people die here, they will turn into shadows and merge with the world. In order to survive here, we can only find ways to find food and drink." Wei Dayou pointed to the supermarket on the map: "The number of living people is too high There were too many, so we targeted that supermarket last night and wanted to transport some food. Is there a ghost hidden in the supermarket? "Yes." The horror in Wei Dayou''s eyes almost overflowed: "The supermarket itself is a ghost! A big man-eating ghost! None of the people who went in to move things yesterday came out!" Standing at the window, Wei Dayou took a long time to calm down: "Every building here is not safe. It looks very peaceful. Once you enter it, something unknown will be triggered. We are now trapped in Courtyard No. 4. I dont dare to go out at all. With so many survivors, food and water are a problem. If we cant get food, people will die. Wei Dayou talked about the predicament in the building. These villagers and students who were used as sacrifices were invaded by shadows and could not return to reality, but it was difficult to survive in the shadow world. Their fate seemed to be doomed. When a major disaster breaks out, there will be more and more citizens like this. The cold and damp darkness spread inside the house, and an extremely huge black dog quietly emerged from the shadows. Gao Ming''s figure was reflected in his dark eyes, and a dull sound came from his stomach: "This area is bigger than where I originally lived. The place is even more dangerous, with seven survivors integrated into the shadow world last night alone." "I will find a solution to the supermarket problem." Gao Ming sat on the chair: "I have a question, does everything in the shadow world correspond to reality? I change the things on the shelves in reality, and the shelves in the shadow world Will it also change?" "No, the shadow world seems to be fixed on the night of the Ghost Festival. I don''t understand why such a thing happened. That night seems to have had some impact on both the shadow world and reality." Big Dog observed the world with It is the heart that can discover everything that others cannot notice: "Unless some parts of the architecture of the two worlds are deeply integrated, they cannot be changed through the method you said." "Loop and repeat freeze frame?" Gao Ming secretly remembered the blind man''s words and did not delve further into this issue: "I have some cakes here, you can eat them first, the supermarket..." Before Gao Ming could finish his words, a scream came from the supermarket in the middle of Minlong Street. He and Wei Dayou looked at each other and saw surprise in each other''s eyes. Has anyone else entered the shadow world? "They should be investigators from the Lishan Investigation Bureau. I saw them near the supermarket when I came in." Gao Ming grabbed the long hair on the big dog: "How about the two of us go in and take a look?" "What does it have to do with me?" The big dog squatted on the ground and shook his head. "You don''t need to do anything. You just need to meet me outside and take me to escape after I come out." Gao Ming leaned on the big dog: "We are all sitting in the same boat. We share blessings and hardships. No one can escape. After being pushed hard by Gao Ming, Big Dog finally agreed. "I''ll ask a few more smart people to go in with you." Wei Dayou ran out of the room and came over with two newcomers from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and two old team members who were haunted by shadows: "After Qing Ge was killed, , they are willing to atone for their sins, and I also want to give them a chance." "OK." Everyone was fully armed and walked out of Courtyard No. 4. Minlong Supermarket opened just a dozen meters away, separated by a road. From the outside, the supermarket is no different from an ordinary supermarket on the street. Ill go in and take a look first. Gao Ming put the black and white photo of his body in his pocket and walked slowly to the main entrance of the supermarket. He could clearly hear the screams, but standing outside, he couldn''t see anything unusual in the supermarket. This supermarket is not that big. If the investigators were not restricted, I should have seen people running for their lives in the supermarket. ?Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming gestured to the big dog and entered the supermarket. ?Looking at the rolling shutter door above my head that seemed to be malfunctioning, my field of vision suddenly became much darker, as if it was completely dark. ? ?The sound of a ticking clock reached his ears, and Gao Ming looked at his surroundings. All the light in the supermarket came from a few white electric rods on the ceiling and a 25-inch display screen. ?The blood-stained display screen was currently scrolling with a line of red text - Please enter the employee lounge within one minute. "Just do what it says first." Gao Ming quickly ran around the supermarket. All the products were neatly arranged. There was no blood, corpses, or signs of fighting on the ground. Where were those investigators? ?It took more than ten seconds for Gao Ming to find the employee lounge. He shook the door handle, only to find that the door was locked from the inside. ?Time passed quickly, and Gao Ming knocked on the door: "Who is in there?" Holding the photo of the deceased, Gao Ming looked back at the screen. He had no time to hesitate and kicked the door lock. ?The door of the room shook, and when it seemed that it could not hold up for much longer, the door of the lounge was finally opened, and several newcomers from the Lishan Investigation Bureau opened the door. They looked at Gao Ming outside the door. They all looked as if they were in danger, but the expression on Gao Ming''s face softened. ??These newcomers to the Investigation Bureau, who didn''t even have a black ring, had entered an abnormal event of phobia with him, and now they met again in another abnormal event. Is it you? Why are you here? ?Zhu Miaomiao, who was hiding behind the door, came out holding a fire ax. She recognized Gao Ming. This old man was originally preparing to ambush ghosts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 98 rules that cannot be followed Chapter 98 Rules that cannot be followed With the last few seconds stuck, Gao Ming hid in the lounge and closed the door tightly. ??The newcomers at the Lishan Investigation Bureau all stood against the wall and looked at him with great vigilance. "The Lai Jing Apartment where I live was suddenly sealed off by the police for no reason. The entire No. 2 Building was off limits. Just now when I went to Minlong Street to buy something to eat, I unexpectedly saw that the supermarket was also sealed off, so I I was a little curious and wanted to come over and take a look." Gao Ming didn''t seem to realize the seriousness of the problem: "I had the impression that I didn''t enter the supermarket, but when I calmed down, the person was already here." Curiosity killed the cat. Zhu Miaomiao said seriously: You have now been involved in an abnormal event. This is a world of ghosts! Gao Ming looked at Zhu Miaomiao, whose face seemed to overlap with Qin Tian''s. What Zhu Miaomiao said next was almost the same as what Qin Tian said in the apartment building. She is like a guide specially arranged by fate for Gao Ming, telling Gao Ming information about abnormal events. Its really hard for ordinary people to accept these things. Zhu Miaomiao seemed to be scared out of her mind because of her high fate, and comforted her: Its normal to be afraid, but we still have hope of leaving alive. Yes, dont give up. Another newcomer wearing glasses was very friendly: Team Leader Bai Xiao, who has experienced several abnormal events, also came in with us. He is a very powerful investigator. "Since he is so powerful, why did he abandon you?" Gao Ming knew Bai Xiao better than anyone present. The last time he killed the meat-eating Bai Xiao. "The team leader will not abandon anyone, he just went to explore the way for us." The shortest investigator was very dissatisfied with what Gao Ming said: "New investigators learn the rules, old investigators abide by the rules, and only the best investigators Only investigators will discover the rules, and our team leader is the most powerful investigator in the Lishan Investigation Bureau. Where is he now? Gao Ming was even more curious about this point. A newcomer was named, and Team Leader Bai and several seniors accompanied him out. What does roll call mean? Gao Ming heard a strange term from Zhu Miaomiao. "Don''t ask so many questions, just follow the rules." Zhu Miaomiao didn''t have a black ring herself. She took out paper and pen and quickly wrote for Gao Ming the rules that need to be followed in the supermarket-type weird stories: "Stop your curiosity. , never try to challenge the rules..." Zhu Miaomiao was only halfway through writing the rules when the intercom in the employee lounge suddenly made a rustling sound. All the newcomers in the room held their breath and stared at the wooden table where the intercom was placed. A few seconds later, a staccato voice came from the intercom, as if it had just learned to speak: "Open the wardrobe in front of you and change into the clothes inside. You have one minute." ??The newcomers to the Investigation Bureau immediately began to take action. Rules are the guarantee of survival. This is the idea that was instilled in them on the first day they entered the Investigation Bureau. ?Opening the cabinet door, a pungent musty smell flooded into his nose. Gao Ming found that there were no clothes hanging on the cabinet in front of him, but only photos of two children. No clothes? He looked at the others. The investigators were changing the clothes of supermarket employees as quickly as possible. The clothes also had numbers written on them. ?Most of the uniforms are dark green, with two uniforms being blue and one uniform being red. Hurry up and put it on! Zhu Miaomiao was very anxious when she saw that Gaoming was still in a daze: You dont want to live anymore?! "There are no clothes in the wardrobe in front of me." Gao Ming silently put away the children''s photos, feeling helpless. "You wear mine!" Zhu Miaomiao took off her clothes directly: "Hurry! There''s no time!" ? ? ? "The rules require us to take out the clothes from the wardrobe in front of us and put them on. I shouldn''t be able to wear your clothes. "Use." Before Gao Ming could stop him, Zhu Miaomiao had already given him the clothes: "Why didn''t I notice that you had such a hot temper before?" Time passed quickly. Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao were wearing clothes from other wardrobes. Zhu Miaomiao even chose the red employee uniform that no one wanted and put it on. ??The sound of electricity sounded again, and the voice became more and more fluent: "Employees from Monday to Wednesday, please leave the employee lounge within one minute." The voice disappeared, and Gao Ming looked at his uniform. He took out a worksheet from his pocket, which was densely covered with crosses. Only Monday was circled: "Look at your pockets, are they all there?" There are worksheets. At Gao Ming''s reminder, the newcomers saw their tables one after another. Seven people corresponded to exactly one week. Zhu Miaomiao''s red uniform said Wednesday, and the one she gave Gao Ming said was Monday. The other polite newcomer wearing glasses wore a blue uniform, and he said Tuesday. "Oops, I hurt you." Zhu Miaomiao felt a little guilty after seeing Gao Miaomiao''s date: "You must stay calm when you go out later! Follow the prompts. No matter how ridiculous the request is, you have to find a way to do it. Finish." The three of them wore work clothes of different colors and walked out of the lounge. ?The supermarket is such a big place, but Bai Xiao and the others are nowhere to be seen. "I feel like I''m being watched. Those surveillance cameras are like the eyes of a ghost. Anyway, they''re all out. Should we go to the surveillance room and take a look?" Gao Ming found that the light in the supermarket seemed to have become darker, and his heartbeat stopped. Feeling that it was speeding up, the flesh-and-blood ghost in the torture room waved the torture tools uneasily, sensing the danger. Dont move around, dont do unnecessary things. Zhu Miaomiaos voice was low, and cold sweat slid down her forehead. Okay. Gao Ming moved slowly and came to the cashier. "Why are you agreeing and running around at the same time! I''m not kidding you!" Zhu Miaomiao was wearing a red employee uniform. She was a little scary when she moved among the shelves with a fire ax. You two wait for me. The newcomer wearing glasses grabbed Zhu Miaomiaos shoulders and pointed at the display screen in the supermarket: Then why is there a fifteen-minute countdown on it? There is no prompt, just the time passing on the screen. "We put on the uniforms of supermarket employees and walked out of the employee lounge. Next we should work in the supermarket." Gao Ming had already arrived at the checkout counter, turned on the computer, and read various information: "That''s not right. ! The worksheets here are nothing like the worksheets in our pockets. The black and white work logs marked the things that supermarket employees needed to complete. Gao Ming looked at the time on the computer and read softly: "The time shown on the computer is 22:45, and we need to handle it before 23:00. You have to throw away expired cooked food and stale vegetables and fruits; you have to go into the warehouse to check the inventory; you have to replenish the goods on the shelves, and then... you have to find the bodies of two children and dispose of them? " Gao Ming was sure that he had read it correctly. The work diary openly listed the disposal of corpses in the last column. Zhu Miaomiao and the newcomer with glasses were also confused. The Bureau of Investigation asked them to strictly follow the rules, but the "rules" displayed on the computer were a bit special. Is there a body hidden in the supermarket? Gao Ming thought for a moment, pushed aside the two newcomers, and ran directly to the frozen section of the supermarket. (End of this chapter) Chapter 99 Being a happy person is cooler than success Chapter 99 Being a happy person is cooler than success The work log required us to deal with the bodies of two children, and there happened to be photos of the two children in the employees closet. ??The photo is not placed flat in the closet, but leaning against the inner wall of the closet, as if worshiping the person in the photo. Gao Ming ran to the fresh food section of the supermarket and opened the huge freezers. "Do you think the body will be hidden in the freezer?" The glasses newcomer and Zhu Miaomiao also followed. "There was no blood or smell, so the body might have been refrigerated." Gao Ming moved the basket of yogurt away. He didn''t care at first, but when he glanced at the production date, he was stunned. For a moment, "The production date was ten years ago?" "Ten years ago?" Zhu Miaomiao took the drink. She opened the bottle cap and smelled it: "There is no peculiar smell. Is it a printing error?" Picking up other products, Gao Ming found that the production date of everything in the supermarket was ten years ago. Why are they all from ten years ago? The bell hanging at the door of the supermarket rang, and the countdown on the electronic screen stopped. A shirtless old man walked into the supermarket with an undershirt in his hand. His whole body was soaked by the heavy rain, and his skin was soaked and turned white. Xiao Gao! Im here to give you money! The uncle straightened his hair and spoke in a loud voice. His shout diluted the depressing atmosphere in the supermarket a lot. Gao Ming and the other three looked at each other in confusion. None of them knew who Xiao Gao was. "I''ll go over and take a look first, while you two continue to look for the body." Zhu Miaomiao hid the fire ax behind her. She walked to the side of the shelf, leaned out half of her body, and held the fire ax firmly with five fingers. Jingjing, didnt Xiao Gao go to work today? The uncle was very familiar with her, but he seemed to think Zhu Miaomiao was someone else and walked over directly. "Quietly?" Zhu Miaomiao was a firefighter before and had never encountered such a situation. She watched the old man approaching step by step, and her already stupid mouth couldn''t say a word. The old man''s skin was swollen. It didn''t look like he had been exposed to rain at all, but more like he had soaked in the pool for a long time. "Uncle, do you need anything?" Gao Ming walked out from behind Zhu Miaomiao and held Zhu Miaomiao''s shaking shoulders. "Are you drunk too? You didn''t even call me uncle? You call me uncle?" The old man walked towards Gaoming. Zhu Miaomiao was extremely nervous. This was the first time she faced a "ghost" in an abnormal event. Uncle, Im at work. Ill have a drink with you soon. Gao Ming reacted quickly: I didnt expect that its raining heavily and you would come here to give money. "Uncle Li, I''m not a deadbeat." The old man laughed, very generous. He took out a handful of coins from his trouser pocket and gave it to Gao Ming: "Count it, I saved this with great effort. Yes, the old lady is becoming more and more strict." Your little treasury? Gao Ming did not expect that the old man looked to be in his seventies and still hid private money. "Stop talking nonsense and go get me a glass of wine to make me happy." The old man seemed to have been exposed his secret, and his old face was a bit helpless. He was more anxious than his life, and directly guarded beside the wine vat in the supermarket: " You must keep this supermarket open, so I can drink some wine." Minlong Supermarket is not large, and most of the customers here are old neighbors from Minlong Street. The store still maintains the style of many years ago. After collecting the money, Gao Ming walked to the wine jar naturally. He found the wine grape and gave the old man a drink: "Do you need to put it in it?" What you said means that I dare to take it home. The old man waved to Gao Ming impatiently: I will drink it here. Drinking a little wine on a rainy day is probably a beautiful thing. "If you don''t take it back, it''s too much." From the perspective of health, Gao Ming poured back half a basket. The old man looked on helplessly, just like Fa Cai who had his cat food taken away. ?Handed half a glass of white wine to the old man, Gao Ming casually picked up a bag of peanuts from the shelf: "Uncle Li, I''m treating you." "My retirement salary is so high, do I need you to treat me?" The old man took a sip of wine, and the wrinkles on his face felt smoother: "It''s so comfortable. If you are not happy, your life is in vain. I will give you the peanut money next time. As long as youre happy. Gao Ming also laughed. "By the way, how are you and Jingjing doing?" The old man came to Gao Ming''s side in a gossipy tone: "You are obviously on duty today, and this girl came to accompany you. This has been made very clear. You should seize the opportunity quickly. . And dont let Jingjing spill the beans. If the old lady knows that Im here to drink, youll be in trouble too. Gao Ming looked at the schedule on the wall. The old man even wrote down who worked every day just to drink. "Okay, I''ll drink here by myself, you should go and get busy." Uncle Li was very free and easy, humming a tune, sipping the wine in the glass against the heavy rain outside the window. ?The bell rang again soon, and a female office worker wearing a mask walked into the supermarket. She was a little fat, didn''t like to talk very much, and was holding an umbrella. She gave people a very sociophobic feeling. After going to the food area to pick out a lot of food, the woman came to the checkout counter with her head lowered: "Can you heat this up for me?" "Okay." Gao Ming went to heat the woman''s lunch box. The woman put away her umbrella and put it in a plastic bag to prevent rainwater from dripping in the supermarket. Even though she held an umbrella, the woman''s clothes were still completely soaked, and her face was very pale, swollen and pale. Finding a seat to sit down, the woman skillfully took out the mobile phone holder, fixed the mobile phone, and started live broadcasting in the corner of the supermarket where she was eating. The moment the camera opened, there was no trace of fatigue on her face, and she used a very funny expression to vividly introduce what she was going to eat tonight. The social fear just now is now desperately interacting with every barrage. She is eating big mouthfuls. She looks very satisfied and the food is delicious. The woman was smiling from beginning to end. After eating a lot, her body leaned unnaturally and she gently pressed her lower abdomen with one hand. "Do you want to continue eating?" Gao Ming was holding the heated lunch box. He could see that the woman was not feeling well. Thank you, thank you. The woman thanked her repeatedly, took the box lunch and started eating again. While eating, she said it was delicious and she was very happy. Gao Ming glanced at the woman''s phone. The barrage on the screen made people feel suffocated. Some said she was a pig, some scolded her for eating fake food, and some said she was a beauty monster. Her face and bowl were sometimes big and sometimes small. Others wanted to see her wet figure. Eating the lunch with great effort, the woman still had a smile on her face. She was dressed in business attire and finished the last bite of her meal. Todays challenge is over, thirty seconds earlier than yesterday! If there is anything else the babies want me to eat, you can send me a private message. Bye. Turning off the live broadcast, the smile on the woman''s face became stiff. She retched, covered her belly, and leaned on the table. "Thanks for your hard work." Three words suddenly rang in her ears. The woman raised her head and saw Gao Ming holding a freshly opened dry towel: "Wipe the water from your hair." ?Taking the towel unconsciously, the woman bit her lips. Her eyes were a little moist, and the grievances she had finally suppressed just now seemed to come up again. She picked up a towel and covered her face, as if wiping her hair that was wet from the rain. Are you working part-time? Well, I work during the day, and come here after get off work to challenge mukbang. The womans voice returned to calmness: My specialty is a big appetite, but there are too many people who can eat better than me and are prettier. "Indeed, nothing is easy." Gao Ming sat next to the woman: "If you are in a hurry for money, I can help you..." "I''m not in a hurry to use money." The woman looked at Gao Ming and showed a different smile than before. She was a little shy and introverted: "I have been afraid of talking to people since I was a child because I am fat and have low self-esteem, so I want to change Try to be a hard-working, responsible, confident and handsome person yourself. "Then your training method is a bit extreme." Gao Ming and the female mukbang were talking and laughing. In the distance, Zhu Miaomiao and the newbie with glasses were risking their lives to find the corpse. The atmosphere on the two sides was very different. The customers in the store did not leave, the bell rang again for the third time, and a man with clown makeup entered the house carrying a bag. ?The rain has washed away most of the paint on his face, and even with makeup on, you can probably roughly see his facial features. No one is allowed to move! The clown put his hand into the bag. Before he could say the next sentence, Uncle Li came to him happily with a drink: "Zhang Ding, what are you doing in your store? Your face is painted like Zhang Ding''s. Just like Cao Cao who was beaten." "What the hell? Did you recognize me? I paid someone to do my makeup." Zhang Ding held the bag and stood on tiptoes: "I also wore a pair of underwear to increase my height." You are so old, you are less worried than me every day. Uncle Li held the wine and shouted to Gao Ming and Zhu Miaomiao: Xiao Gao, take your boss away quickly. "Boss?" Gao Ming looked at the rather embarrassed man, then glanced at the customers around him. He counted the number of people and suddenly remembered a piece of news from ten years ago. The supermarket in the middle of Minlong Street was rebuilt once. The previous owner was said to be very nice and even appeared in newspapers. ??After wiping his face, Zhang Ding looked at the paint on his hands. He was not afraid of making a fool of himself and walked directly to the fat female mukbang: "Are you done with the live broadcast?" Yes, it just ended. "I originally wanted to create some show effects for you." Zhang Ding patted the table and felt it was a pity: "You have been here to eat for several days, and I saw that you have a sad face every day, so I wanted to give you a surprise. , make you happy, help you gain popularity, and also advertise for my supermarket, a win-win situation! Your surprise is quite sloppy. Gao Ming really couldnt hold it back and complained. There has been nothing unusual about this unusual incident so far, at least in his opinion. I really prepared it carefully. Zhang Ding doesnt have the airs of a boss at all. He seems to treat every customer who comes to the supermarket as a family member. Not only his service attitude, he wants to make everyone happy. "I have received your kindness." The female mukbang woman said with a wry smile: "Last time you pretended to be a ghost late at night, hiding behind the shelves and throwing things away. My few fans thought you were a **** of mine, and they even turned against you. Dont I act like one? Zhang Ding stood up from his seat: Give me another chance. Brother Zhang, why dont you find someone else to help you? The female food broadcaster waved her hands repeatedly. We are all neighbors, dont let anyone out. Zhang Ding took out a wet plan. Before he could speak, the supermarket bell rang again. Hearing footsteps outside, Uncle Li and supermarket owner Zhang Ding, who were drinking, looked at each other with extremely serious expressions. "broken!" The air in the room was solid and extremely depressing. His heartbeat began to accelerate, and his muscles tightened: "Is danger coming?" Uncle Li took the wine glass and turned around and ran towards the supermarket. Zhang Ding took out a tissue and quickly wiped the paint on his face, also wanting to hide in the supermarket. Gao Ming''s heart beat faster and faster, and he stared at the supermarket door. A moment later, a thin old lady appeared there. She was wearing reading glasses and a floral coat. She looked frail. ??The old lady took two umbrellas and walked to the place where bulk wine was sold. She took a look at the wine grapes and smelled the smell of wine in the air, and she immediately understood. Stop hiding! Go home and eat! Seeing no one answered, the old lady walked towards Gao Ming. Gao Ming was wearing a store clerk''s uniform. He slowly lowered his hand on his heart, feeling a little at a loss for a moment. what do I do? He turned his head and looked inside the supermarket. Zhang Ding and Uncle Li were hiding somewhere. ?Seeing the old lady getting closer, Gao Ming quietly hid the comb on the shelf behind his back, and then took the initiative to walk towards the old lady. "Aunt, Uncle Li did come here just now to have a drink." Before the old lady could get angry, Gao Ming quickly added: "But think about it, it''s raining so heavily and Uncle Li didn''t even take an umbrella, just to have a drink. ? Without giving the old lady a chance to speak, Gao Ming put the wooden comb in front of the old lady: "Uncle Li knew he was wrong and bought you a wooden comb. This is our new arrival. Use it to comb your hair and massage your scalp. Its great for your hair. Looking at the comb, what the old lady wanted to say was interrupted several times by Gao Ming. Although she was still sullen, her tone slowed down a little: "Did you collude?" How can you! Gao Ming was really wronged. He had just changed into this set of clothes less than half an hour ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 100 The rain from ten years ago fell on me Chapter 100 The rain from ten years ago fell on me The unusual incident at the Minlong Street Supermarket did not make Gao Ming feel anything unusual. He relied on his years of experience in psychological counseling to finally calm down Uncle Li''s wife. "I''m not completely opposed to Lao Li drinking, but his body can''t drink like that anymore." The old lady picked up the wooden comb and took a few glances: "A man in his seventies is still living like a child. Call him out quickly and ask him to go home and change into dry clothes so that he doesnt catch a cold again. Uncle Li and Boss Zhang hid in the supermarket. Gao Ming showed the way to the old lady without hesitation. "Still hiding from me? Am I some kind of savage beast?" The old lady grabbed an umbrella in one hand and walked angrily towards the supermarket. The hanging heart slowly dropped. Gao Ming sat next to the female mukbang. The other party covered her mouth and snickered. She gave Gao Ming a thumbs up: "Your little combo is very smooth. You usually get along very harmoniously with your girlfriend." Bar?" Looking at the swollen and pale face of the female mukbang, Gao Ming felt a little dazed, because all the "people" in the supermarket acted so normal. It seemed like a very ordinary day for ordinary people. The bell at the door rang again, and three dirty children ran in. They were soaked by the rain, but with smiles on their faces, as if they had just completed the greatest adventure in the world. His eyes moved, and Gao Ming slowly stood up. Among the three new children, the first child''s face was wrinkled due to the soak, but the other two children were just like Gao Ming, everything was normal. ?This is not the most important thing. Gao Ming has seen the photos in the employee''s cabinet, and the two children who came in behind are the children in the photos. "The work log was to find the bodies of children, but these two children appeared in the supermarket without incident? Do the bodies represent real corpses?" Gao Ming memorized every key point and did not dare to miss anything. He felt like he was about to be exposed to the truth about the supermarket. Im here to treat you today! To celebrate our successful crossing of the Lishan Strait! The white-washed little fat man raised his hand, not caring about the dripping dirty clothes. I also want to be a captain. Youve done it before, its my turn next time Through the conversations among the children, Gao Ming figured out the names of several people. The little fat captain is named Zhang Fendou, the son of supermarket owner Zhang Ding. The other two children, one named Le Jia and the other named Le Ren, are children from the neighbors in the building. Without the worries of adults, the three of them bought spicy sticks and drinks, and poured soda into the bottle caps, drinking in a very ritualistic manner. They are at a carefree age. Gao Ming walked towards the cashier: I suddenly had the urge to help them with their homework and give them homework. After calculating the accounts of the three children, Gao Ming was just about to talk to the children when Zhang Ding''s voice came from the supermarket. "Ouch! Be gentle! I really didn''t let Uncle Li drink. It was all Xiao Gao''s fault. He is responsible for his own work! Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately!" Zhang Ding, who was wearing makeup, was pulled by the ear by the old lady. He didn''t dare to resist at all, and even bent down so that the old lady could pull her so she wouldn''t be so tired: "Uncle Li! You should say something!" Holding the empty wine glass, Uncle Li smacked his lips, coughed, and looked at the old lady: "Amei..." As soon as he opened his mouth, the old lady gave him a sharp look, and then Uncle Li stopped talking. Uncle? Arent you bragging to me? Are you being fierce at home? Zhang Ding tilted his head and looked at Uncle Li with wide eyes. Then isnt this outside now? The three of them were walking inside the shelves. The old lady originally wanted to have a good talk with Zhang Ding, but she saw Zhang Ding''s son, Xiao Zhang, at the door. In order to take care of Zhang Ding''s face, she let go of her hand: " From now on, when Lao Li comes by himself, no one of you can sell him wine. Only when I come with him can I sell it to him. Its not that I dont let him drink, its that the doctor doesnt let him drink! "I understand, I understand." After Zhang Ding agreed, he looked at the three children at the door: "Where did you go to play? Why is it like falling into a cesspool?" "We braved the heavy rain and ran from the east to the west of Minlong Street to help Grandma Zhao move all the flower pots into the house." Zhang Fendou waved his little fist and recounted that in his opinion, it was enough to be recorded in his life. Glorious deeds in the annals of history. What a guy! So awesome! Zhang Ding squatted in front of his son: Thats awesome! Children are no longer young, and they must also pay attention to their studies. Children of the same age have begun to hire tutors, and the three of them are still running around like crazy every day. As soon as the old lady opened her mouth, the three children did not dare to speak loudly. "What time is it? Rather than becoming a big shot, I want him to live happily every day." Zhang Ding touched his son''s head: "Quality education is now popular." Zhang Fendou hid behind his father and looked at the old lady timidly. Quality education is a lie. The old lady looked at Zhang Fendou: How many points did you get in the last test? 59. Zhang Fendou lowered his head. "You''re just one point away from passing, it''s not bad!" Zhang Ding encouraged: "You have to have confidence in yourself! Dad knows you are very smart! When I first went to put on makeup, I heard that you had taken the test again, and you passed the test this time. How many?" ?Zhang Fendou hesitated. He moved back little by little, and then he said sheepishly: "27..." Im on horseback! Zhang Ding directly pulled out his seven wolves, grabbed his pants, and started chasing Zhang Fengfeng in the supermarket. "Quality education! Boss! Didn''t you mean quality education?" Gao Ming hurriedly stopped him. That child might be the key to solving the abnormal incident. Get out of the way! Do I look like a qualified person? The supermarket was in chaos. Zhu Miaomiao, who was wearing a clerk''s uniform, and the new guy with glasses were still looking for the body in a hurry. People''s joys and sorrows were not connected to each other. Its so lively over there. Dont be distracted, seize the time to count the goods and complete the things required by the rules! Gao Ming finally stopped Zhang Ding, but the three children had already disappeared. ?Some customers would come in one after another. Gao Ming stayed at the cashier and communicated with every customer. Except for the two children shown in the photo, the other customers were all swollen and seemed to have been soaked for a long time. ??Zhu Miaomiao and the glasses newcomer finished counting the inventory, but still couldn''t find the child''s body. When the three of them didn''t know what to do next, the water outside began to flood into the supermarket. Minlong Street Supermarket is in the middle of the street. The terrain is neither high nor low. Water has flooded here, indicating that the situation below may be more serious. "It''s raining all the time, is it leaking?" Zhang Ding doesn''t look like a supermarket owner at all. He is kinder than any employee. He knows the shopping habits of every neighbor, and sometimes even Go stock up for the neighbors. "I''m going to get the water out." Gao Ming walked to the door with a mop. The heavy rain wet his work clothes. The rain was heavier than the real rain. It actually hurt a little when the raindrops hit him: "I have A bad feeling." ?It was pitch dark outside the supermarket, and other buildings could no longer be seen clearly. Rain seemed to be covering all directions. ?In the black rain that connects the sky and the earth, suddenly a car light pierces the darkness, and the piercing whistle breaks the silence of Minlong Street. ?The car drove quickly through the street, and the people in the car shouted at the residential buildings on both sides with red necks. Emergency evacuation! The dam has broken! The Lishui dam has broken! With his mind buzzing, Gao Ming remembered the news from ten years ago. Standing in the rain, he seemed to see the peak of the flood approaching rapidly in the darkness. The countdown on the electronic screen started to move again. Gao Ming''s pupils narrowed and he immediately rushed into the supermarket and shouted loudly. Hurry up! The dam of Li River has burst! (End of this chapter) Chapter 101 the meaning of my existence Chapter 101 The meaning of my existence Emergency evacuation! The flood is coming! Gao Ming stared at the electronic display screen. The dwindling time seemed to be a heavy burden on everyone. Dont stay here! Go quickly! News about the Lishui dam breach came to Gao Mings mind. A heavy rain ten years ago caused the old city areas of Lishan and Dazhai to be flooded. The dam breach occurred in the middle of the night, so there were many casualties and missing people. ??The rain from ten years ago now fell on Gao Ming, and the tragedy happened again. He didn''t care whether the customers in the supermarket were humans or ghosts, so he shouted loudly to remind him! Gao Ming did not escape, nor did the supermarket owner Zhang Ding who heard the sound. They both rushed into the supermarket and asked customers to leave quickly. ??The drainage system in the old city has been paralyzed, and water began to pour back into the supermarket within a very short time. ??The turbid and smelly water, with all kinds of garbage floating in it, flooded the clean ground. Customers also put down their things and hurriedly ran outside. ?Time passed by second by second, and Gao Ming ran to Zhu Miaomiao and the new man with glasses: "Lishui dam broke! This was a flood that happened ten years ago. The people in the supermarket should all be dead ten years ago." How could the person who died ten years ago reappear? The newbie with glasses couldnt figure it out. "The countdown is about to end. Have you found the body of the child?" Gao Ming was a little anxious: "What we will face later may not be ghosts, but the floods ten years ago!" "Those two children are running around. They are not dead. How can we find the bodies?" "The corpse mentioned in the work log does not necessarily refer to the corpse in our impression. It may also be something else. After all, in this shadow world, any absurd and weird things may happen." Gao Ming''s tone was serious, and he didn''t care. He concealed his identity: "You two didn''t find anything strange?" The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods in the alienated heart are constantly issuing warnings. This is something Gao Ming has never encountered before. If this abnormal event is not handled well, he may die in it. "We searched all over the supermarket, everything is normal, but we found that there are several rooms in the warehouse, and the three children seemed to have ran into them just now." Zhu Miaomiao is still holding on to his fire ax, which is the only thing that can be brought with him in an abnormal event. Something to give her a sense of security. Warehouse? Seeing that his boss Zhang Ding was still helping customers, Gao Ming quickly reminded: Brother Zhang! The children seem to have entered the warehouse! Send the old man out first! Then protect yourselves! After Zhang Ding finished speaking, he rushed to the warehouse alone. ?Seeing that the countdown on the electronic screen was about to end, Gao Ming did not dare to delay: "Miaomiao, go help the customer! You go and inform the other investigators in the lounge, and I will follow Zhang Ding to save the child!" "But they are ghosts. What if we open the door and violate the rules and kill others? I heard Team Leader Bai say that in some abnormal events, ghosts will use various methods to induce us to violate the rules. "Newbies with glasses are really scared. Ask yourself, you will definitely feel uneasy if a group of swollen, white and wet customers come into the supermarket in the middle of the night. Gao Ming didn''t finish listening. He grabbed Zhu Miaomiao''s fire ax and ran to the warehouse. He saw Zhang Ding shouting his son''s name in the warehouse. They might be in the back room! Break the door! It doesnt matter what the previous tragedy was. Whats important is that Gao Ming wants to change the tragedy, just like he died over and over again and came back again and again. ??Kicked the door hard, but it couldn''t be opened, so Gao Ming swung a fire ax and smashed the door. ?Every second is critical now, and you must not waste time because of too many worries. Zhang Fendou! The water had already flooded into the warehouse, and Zhang Ding took out a bunch of keys. Bang! ??The wooden door was hacked open, debris flew, and Gao Ming broke in. He found the three children who were scared to death as quickly as possible. "Found it!" Gao Ming put down the ax, picked up the three children, and ran out: "The flood is coming! Go to higher ground!" ?Before he and Zhang Ding walked out of the warehouse, there was another exclamation outside the supermarket. Some of the customers who just ran out returned to the supermarket. The countdown on the electronic screen returned to zero at this moment, and the turbid flood full of sand and garbage surged forward, as if swallowing up all unstoppable beasts! The shelves were knocked down in an instant. The two customers at the door were unable to dodge and were swept away without even a scream. The water level inside the house began to rise rapidly, and it could already submerge the child''s chest. The turbid waves were surging, the terrifying memory was too real, and this terrible rainy night brought people deep despair. Cant get out! The flood is coming in! Everyone is panicking. If you go out now, you will die, but if you stay in the supermarket, you may not survive. "Xiao Gao! Put the supermarket door down! Go and close the window quietly! Let the water come in slowly!" Zhang Ding carried a ladder from the warehouse: "Everyone else, come over! Let''s climb to the roof of the supermarket from the vent first! Its better to be higher! ?Zhang Ding climbed up the ladder and smashed open the vent. Before he could get out, he jumped into the water again and pushed the children up: "Old people and children go up first! Young people come and help!" "I''ll hold the ladder, you go and help Xiao Gao!" Uncle Li was shirtless and grabbed the ladder: "The water is too heavy and the door can''t be closed!" ?The water level rose rapidly. Zhang Ding and Gao Ming went against the current. They wanted to close the door, but the floods poured in. It was very difficult to get close, let alone close the door. ?Clenched his teeth, Gao Ming tried his best, but he still seemed so small in front of the torrent. ?All this is like a replica of him and fate. No matter how hard he struggles, he will be trapped by fate. He can''t touch the door, let alone escape. The ladder was constantly shaking due to the impact of the water flow, and even the thin old lady was trying hard to hold the ladder for the children. The merchandise fell, and everyones attention was focused on the fixed ladder, and they didnt notice the shelves shaking at all. "careful!" Zhang Ding, whose hands were covered with small wounds, suddenly shouted that the shelves filled with soy sauce and vinegar bottles had been knocked down by the flood, and the heavy iron shelves were about to hit the children''s heads. Zhang Fendou was climbing on the ladder at this time. He was a little fat. He was shocked when he saw the shelves tipping over. "Congratulations!" Eight thick flesh and blood arms grabbed the shelf, Gao Ming gasped for breath, he pressed his chest with five fingers, flesh and blood ghosts crawled out from the back of the heart! Including Zhu Miaomiao and the newcomer with glasses, everyone was frightened by the sudden appearance of ghosts and gods. The evil spirit heard my voice and agreed to give me one life in exchange for another. Gao Ming saved Zhang Fendou. Without looking back, he came to the entrance of the supermarket with the flesh and blood ghosts. ?Eight arms grabbed the rolling shutter door, congratulations on lowering the door and blocking the torrent with your flesh and blood! Dont be trapped in the supermarket! Everyone get in there! ?Gao Ming turned around and shouted, knowing that this nightmare would not end so easily. ?The glass made a crisp sound, and cracks were spreading. Floodwater flowed in from the gaps in the houses. The water level in the supermarket was still rising, but at a slower rate. Compared with ten years ago, Gao Ming bought everyone ten minutes more. Children, the elderly, and people who took refuge in the supermarket all climbed to the top of the supermarket through ladders. ?Zhang Ding waved to the newcomer with glasses and Zhu Miaomiao: "Quick! I''ll hold the ladder for you, you go up first!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 102 Warmth and horror Chapter 102 Warmth and horror The clown makeup on his face was washed away, and Zhang Dings arms were covered with small wounds. He tried his best to maintain his balance in the flood and fix the ladder. Hurry up! ?Zhu Miaomiao and the new man with glasses did not expect that at the most dangerous moment, this ghost would actually consider letting them leave first. Hurry! The two rookie investigators climbed out of the vent. At this time, the window glass suddenly shattered, the supermarket roller shutter door was washed away, and the raging flood slammed Gao Ming on the shelf. ?Heavy rains, bank breaks, flash floods, turbid water poured into supermarkets from all directions, and people were trapped by the water. If it were not for the presence of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods, Gao Ming would have been swallowed up by the floods. Xiao Gao! Grab my hand! Zhang Ding wanted to move towards Gao Ming, but as soon as he turned around, the ladder was knocked down by the flood and hit his shoulder. ??Zhang Ding gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand towards Gao Ming. "You don''t have to worry about me, go out first!" Gao Ming grabbed his backpack tightly. If the other photos were lost, he would really have no chance to survive the nightmare. Driving the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming asked Gong Xi to hold the ladder. He pushed Zhang Ding onto the ladder, and the two of them climbed towards the vent one after the other. ??The dark vent was very close, yet seemed far away. After Zhang Ding disappeared from Gao Ming''s field of vision, he vaguely felt a little strange. There is no sound of wind or rain outside the vent. Does this vent really lead to the top of the supermarket? The flesh and blood ghosts and gods could not hold on for too long. Gao Ming did not hesitate and climbed out of the vent with Zhang Ding. ?The moment Gao Ming left the supermarket, something seemed to be broken. The sounds of rain and floods all disappeared, the ventilation ducts seemed to have never appeared, and Gao Ming''s feet were on solid ground. Looking around, Gao Ming found that Zhu Miaomiao and the new man with glasses were also standing there blankly. The three of them seemed to have just woken up from a nightmare, covered in cold sweat. "here it is?" Looking at the surveillance screens in front of him, the intercom on the table, and the control device of the supermarket electronic display, Gao Ming tried to organize everything. "What we experienced just now was a nightmare? We have successfully escaped now and entered the monitoring room?" Gao Ming had noticed when he first entered the supermarket that there were many monitoring probes installed in the supermarket, but there was no monitoring room: "The owner of the supermarket is here Everything controlled here? Before the three of them could figure it out, the remaining four new investigators in the lounge seemed to have received the order and walked out of the lounge. Didnt you ask them to run together just now? Gao Ming grabbed the new man with glasses by his clothes, and he was also startled. I went to the lounge, but it was empty. The new guy with glasses is very kind. He just makes choices based on his own judgment. Empty? Gao Ming turned to look at the surveillance screen. The remaining four newcomers were strictly following the regulations of the Bureau of Investigation. It took three minutes for them to find the work log in the cashier, until the bell at the door rang. Uncle Li entered the supermarket shirtless and said the same words. His body was swollen and white from soaking. It looked even more terrifying from the surveillance camera. Are they trapped in a nightmare? Experiencing disaster over and over again? Or are they waiting for true redemption? ?Watching everything on the surveillance camera has a special feeling. Gao Ming''s eyes wandered between several screens. There was one question he didn''t understand - what does it mean to dispose of a child''s body? The four new investigators had no experience facing ghosts at all. When they saw a bloated corpse walking towards them, their first thought was to hide. ?Before they entered the abnormal event, Bai Xiao told them to avoid danger first, do not act without authorization, and follow the instructions of the old investigator. Without Gao Ming as the backbone, the newcomers immediately panicked. They played hide and seek with Uncle Li in the supermarket. The surveillance footage really looked like a horror movie. "A drowned corpse, looking for a living person in the supermarket..." Zhu Miaomiao only realized the power of Gao Ming from the surveillance camera. Just now, because of Gao Ming''s presence, the horror that should have happened was suddenly changed. wind. Before Uncle Lis money was confiscated, the female mukbang came in again, and the scope of activities of the four newcomers was once again reduced. They were forced into a corner by the swollen corpses, and just watching with the surveillance camera made them sweat. As the number of dead people in the supermarket increased, four new people were discovered, and time was wasted. Later, Zhang Ding went to look for his children. When the flood came and the water rose, the four of them still didn''t know what to do. ??This is the first time they have encountered an abnormal event, and they can''t find any corresponding rules in the investigation codes they have memorized. The supermarket was in chaos, and it took Zhang Ding a long time to find the three children. Shelves overturned, old people were washed away by water, and screams and cries echoed in the supermarket. The countdown ended and the peak of the flood arrived, and the customers who had just escaped and some people who fled were forced to re-enter the supermarket. The turbid flood is like a brutal mud dragon, carrying everything towards an unknown place. There are no ghosts or people who sensed danger in advance. What is shown on the surveillance camera is very similar to the tragedy ten years ago. ?The shelf hit the customer and the back door was blocked. Zhang Ding struggled to carry the ladder out of the warehouse and shouted anxiously that the only way to leave the supermarket was through the vent. ?The crowd gradually gathered towards Zhang Ding. They tried to erect the ladder again and again, but they could not stand firmly in the water, let alone the ladder. ?It took a lot of effort for Zhang Ding to open the vent, and water poured into the supermarket. The neighbors were scared, but they still lifted the child up together. Everyone protected the ladder. Zhang Ding first carried Le Jia and Le Ren onto the ladder. After the two children climbed up the vent, Zhang Ding wanted to pick up Zhang Fendou, but someone fell in the flood and the ladder was overturned. . The two neighbors were submerged in the water before they could stand up. Zhang Ding grabbed Zhang Fendous clothes. His body was stuck in the middle of the shelf, and the blood vessels in his arms were protruding. He used all his strength to lift the child up. Uncle Li next to him was holding the overturned shelf with his head and holding on to the ladder with one hand, trying to right it. There is no sound from the surveillance, but just looking at it is heart-wrenching. No miracle happened. The water submerged Zhang Ding''s body, and his hand holding the child gradually became weak. He wanted to use his last strength to get Zhang Fendou as close to the vent as possible, but when he moved his body, he and his child were knocked down together. The surveillance video is full of mud and water splashes, which should be what really happened at that time. At the end, only two children survived in the supermarket. When the others were found, their bodies were already soaked in white. Crack! ?A surveillance probe was smashed, and Gao Ming heard a fierce fight coming from outside the house. He walked behind the only door of the surveillance room. What we experienced just now should be a nightmare. It may be a ghosts special ability that pulls us into its painful memory. What we see next may be real. The rain ten years ago has passed, but now, ten years later, it still rains heavily. ? Gao Ming opened the door of the control room. The shelves in the supermarket were staggered, various products were scattered on the floor, and the walls were covered with blood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 103 After all, weve been dead for ten years Chapter 103 After all, we have been dead for ten years The sound of the fierce fighting stopped when Gao Ming walked out of the control room, and the supermarket was quiet. ?This kind of silence made Gao Ming feel creepy. Maybe it was because he had died too many times and he had a special intuition about death. ?Hairs on his hair stood on end, and Gao Ming couldn''t tell what was wrong. Slowly bent down, Gao Ming''s eyes adjusted to the darkness, and he motioned to Zhu Miaomiao and the newcomer with glasses to stay away. ?His ears twitched slightly, Gao Ming heard a strange noise, adjusted his body angle, and looked along the faint light. There was a person standing at the checkout counter. Her wet black hair stuck to her face, covering her eyes and nose, leaving only her purple lips exposed. With her forehead down, she stared at the computer screen, pressing the computer with both hands from time to time. ?This woman is wearing a work uniform from a supermarket. Her body will tremble due to the cold. Her skin is abnormally white, and her skin seems to rot if she is poked. ?The faint smell of alcohol drifted into Gao Ming''s nose. His half-crouched body slowly moved, and then he slowly raised his head. On the top of the shelf, an old mans head was pressed on the wine bottle, and his body was stuck with the ladder. ? ? Taking the initiative to close the door of the monitoring room, Gao Ming knew that Zhu Miaomiao and the other newcomer could not help much, so it was better not to let them come out and cause trouble. Wine bottles were rolling on the ground. An old lady holding a black umbrella walked through the middle of the shelves. Opposite her was a female office worker carrying a lunch box and a drink. ?????????????? The snacks on the shelf were scattered on the ground, and the head of a little fat kid popped out. He was wearing a captain''s hat and a toy telescope hanging around his neck. The kid didn''t mind the dirt on the ground and was playing games by himself. He seemed to No friends. ?Standing still, Gao Ming felt that everything around him was approaching him. He heard the sound of water flowing, and it seemed that the peak of the flood was coming at any time. Bang! ??A customer near the supermarket exit was slammed into a shelf, and a sharp knife was stabbed in his shoulder. The shelves fixed with wires shook a few times, and all the customers on Gaoming''s side twisted their heads a little. They looked towards the entrance of the supermarket, their water-soaked eyes turned rapidly, and their swollen whites stared straight at a certain direction. ? ? More and more sewage dripped from them, and the drowned customers in the supermarket "swarmed" towards the exit. A sharp knife was struck on the rolling shutter door. Both the inner and outer doors of the supermarket were tightly closed. It seemed that no one could open them. Everyone was trapped and died here. A fierce conflict broke out again. Gao Ming grabbed the black and white photo of the deceased and looked through the gap on the shelf. ??Wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, Bai Xiao used his body to clear the way for the people behind him. Two veteran team members protected a newcomer who didn''t even have a black ring. The four of them worked together to break open the door of the supermarket. If they make any noise, they will be stared at by the "customers" around them. The customers in the supermarket do not harm them, they just prevent them from opening the door. Ordinary knives cannot injure customers. Instead, dirty water splashed from customers will cause great pain to investigators. "You should know the reason why I didn''t open the door, right?" A voice suddenly sounded behind Gao Ming''s head, so frightened that he almost threw the photo of his body in Gao Ming''s face! Turning around, Gao Ming saw a clown''s face covered in flowers. "Zhang Ding?!" Gao Ming didn''t expect that the other party would be behind him, let alone when the other party approached. Even the Flesh Immortal didn''t notice it. "You have seen everything that happened in the past. You should know why I didn''t open the door." Zhang Ding stood on the spot, his eyes were clear and without any impurities. He has always been a very pure person. Ten years have passed since the flood! The flood has receded. Dont trap yourself in a nightmare forever! Gao Ming experienced Zhang Dings memories and knew that these neighbors were good people, so he tried to communicate with them. "It has been ten years, but the rain has been falling and never stopped." Zhang Ding''s words seemed to have a deeper meaning. He glanced at Bai Xiao lightly: "No one wants to trap themselves in a nightmare, but some You cant just walk out if you want to. There arent that many ways in this world. "What''s the meaning?" "We have reasons why we can''t leave." Zhang Ding waved to Gao Ming: "My favorite employee in the past was also named Gao. He was helpful, optimistic and cheerful. Xiao Gao was the person who was most liked by the neighbors after me. At that time After learning that he had a girl he wanted to pursue, all the uncles and aunts in the street became his support group. " Gazing at Gao Ming, Zhang Ding slowed down and said, "You are the only one who rescued everyone. Xiao Gao should also want to be like you." "I can save you once, and I can save you a second time. The flood has passed. What is the reason why you can''t leave?" Gao Ming felt that Zhang Ding did not look like an evil ghost, and there was no reason to imprison and torture the investigators. The neighbors did not fight back when attacked by the white owl, but simply prevented them from approaching the supermarket gate. "The flood has subsided, but the wounds left by the flood will take a long time to heal. Ten years may not be enough..." Zhang Ding squatted down and lifted up the soaked supermarket floor, and the stinky sewage began to flow up: "Look, Xiao Gao and Jingjing are still inside." Zhang Ding''s words were a bit scary. Gao Ming looked down at the supermarket. He saw swollen corpses floating in the water, crowded together. They were full of resentment and pain, and their bodies were constantly overflowing with sewage full of sediment! "Ten years ago, when the Li River burst its embankment, all the ghosts who disappeared and died on Minlong Street are here. As long as their painful memories exist, the black water flowing out of them will not disappear." Zhang Ding reached into the supermarket. Underground, those swollen corpses bit directly into his hand, without any reason at all: "Ten years ago, if I could close the door, everyone should be able to escape to the roof; ten years later, if I open the door, floods will happen again Sweeping through Minlong Street. ?Zhang Ding silently stared at the underground of the supermarket, letting the swollen corpse bite his fingers. He felt no pain because he was also a ghost. Unlike the monsters shaped by shadows, Zhang Ding is what the blind madman calls a real ghost. He does not have the aura of the shadow world, but there is a creeping feeling of terror hidden in him. ?Looking at the terrifying scene under the supermarket, Gao Ming finally understood why Minlong Street in the shadow world was so quiet. ??The resentful ghosts are floating in the painful memories of their past, and Gao Ming also sees Bai Qiao and other newcomers to the Investigation Bureau inside. The investigators who had not escaped from that nightmare were all trapped underground. Their bodies were entangled in shadows and invaded by memories of death. It was already difficult to leave the shadow world. "This world is eating people. We tried our best to leave a vent for you, but we can only go so far." Zhang Ding stood up and showed an unattractive smile: "After all, we have been dead for ten years. years. (End of this chapter) Chapter 104 launch Chapter 104 Launching the Water Zhang Ding remembered everything. He was in more pain than anyone else, and he was also clearer than anyone else. Have you been helping us since we entered the supermarket? Gao Mings eyes were still looking at the underground of the supermarket, where there were a few living people among the countless resentful ghosts. Zhang Ding pointed to the piece of floor he had dismantled: "This hole is the vent in your nightmare. The whole supermarket is wrapped in resentment. Everyone who enters will fall into a flood nightmare and be submerged in the flood. If it cannot be repaired in a short time, If you escape, it will gradually become part of the flood disaster." "So that''s why there''s a countdown?" Gao Mingli understood everything clearly. Under the supermarket on Minlong Street were the grudges who were drowned when the water burst the embankment. Zhang Ding and several neighbors who had no resentment in their hearts worked together to maintain a balance. Little by little, the resentment in the hearts of those water ghosts will be eliminated. Outsiders entering the supermarket will be dragged into the nightmare they once were by the water ghost. Zhang Ding will enter the nightmare and try to save people. The floods that Gao Ming and the others saw just now were actually the transformation of water ghosts. The reason why Zhang Ding looked at Gao Ming with admiration and was willing to talk to him so much was entirely because Gao Ming made up for the regrets he had ten years ago in his nightmare. "I still have a doubt." Gao Ming took out the photos he found from the employee''s closet: "These two children should be survivors of the flood. Why are their photos in the cabinet? There are also photos on the cashier''s work log. Is it written that their bodies should be disposed of? "Le Jia and Le Ren are the children of an old neighbor. The flood broke out very suddenly, and the customers in the supermarket worked together to send them to the roof." Zhang Ding was a little reluctant to look at the photo: "They are supermarkets They were the only survivors, but they lived in great pain. How did you know? "Because they left the most important things in the flood." Zhang Ding gestured to Gao Ming to look at the underground of the supermarket. In the depths of the flood caused by resentful ghosts, there were floating bodies of two children, one with a face full of self-blame, and the other full of guilt. Face frightened. "The frightened child is Leren, and the older child is called Lejia. After I sent the two to the roof of the supermarket, Lejia has been lying near the vent, reaching out towards my son." "I tried my best to pass Zhang Fendou over, but Lejia still couldn''t catch my son, so he watched helplessly as his best friend fell into the water, and watched as the neighbors who usually loved them the most were swallowed up by the flood one by one. " ?Zhang Ding paused for a moment, not being too bearable: "The father and mother of the two children also died in the flood, but they were not in Lishan. The couple was rescued in Dazhai and encountered an accident." Among the countless resentful ghosts, those two children seemed normal. "Ten years have passed, Le Jia and Le Ren still often dream about floods and return to this nightmare. The corpses floating in the nightmare represent their guilt and fear respectively. As long as these two corpses still sink In the nightmare, they cannot live a normal life and will always be troubled by the floods in their childhood." Zhang Ding told Gao Ming the truth: "Thank you for seeing the work log, but it is too difficult to bring them out of the nightmare. Zhang Ding''s explanation gave Gao Ming a new understanding of the connection between the shadow world and reality. He took out his parents'' birthday photos and compared them with the text behind the black and white photos: "There is some kind of incompatibility between the two worlds." Broken contact, what will happen if I bring the bodies of the two children back to reality?" A bold idea came to mind. Gao Ming stared at the child''s body soaked in nightmares underground in the supermarket: "Boss, I want to take the child''s body out and destroy their guilt and fear." How to bring it? Zhang Ding wanted to hear Gao Mings advice. "Open your mouth wider and I''ll jump down." ?) Without thinking about how to answer, Zhang Ding just shook his head. The fierce fighting at the door finally stopped, and Bai Xiao and three members of the Investigation Bureau were sent to Zhang Ding. ?Those old customers were swollen all over their bodies. They looked scary, but they did not harm Bai Xiao, but only restricted the freedom of a few people. Bai Xiao, who had been looking for an opportunity, saw Zhang Ding and Gao Ming, and his eyes instantly changed: "A living person? A living person standing with the dead?" "Hello, Team Leader Bai." Gao Ming wanted to say something and met again: "This abnormal incident is different from other incidents. I hope you can calm down and listen to what I have to say." Bai Xiao has experienced a lot. Abnormal events, he is the best investigator of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, but what happened in front of him subverted his cognition. From the time when the Lishui dam burst ten years ago, Gao Ming has been talking about it until now. He admires Bai Xiao very much and wants to make Bai Xiao "one of his own". ?Several investigators were greatly shocked after hearing this. They looked at the underground of the supermarket and saw countless resentful ghosts swimming around. Their resentment had turned into a new "flood". ??Without Zhang Ding to stabilize those water ghosts, once the supermarket gets out of control, the entire Minlong Street may be "paved" with abnormal events. Thinking of the consequences, Bai Xiao and other investigators felt scared. So its a ghost thats been protecting Minlong Street? Facts are more absurd than imagination, but facts are facts. The two sides who were originally on opposite sides discovered that they had the same goals. ??Bai Xiao and several other investigators looked at each other and communicated, while Gao Mingze stood with Zhang Ding. In his past experience, he once became the director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau. At that time, he should have reached an agreement with Zhang Ding, so no level three abnormal events occurred in the entire Lishan area. Unfortunately, he later Killed by some force. The vast sea is not as simple as it seems. There are many parties involved in the game. Once those unknowns discover that Gao Ming has the ability to break the balance, he will definitely be besieged. "We discussed it." Bai Xiao broke away from the shackles of the customer and got up from the ground: "If our leaving will lead to a disaster, then we choose to stay here. The purpose of the existence of the Investigation Bureau is to protect the people. We will not Doing irrational things to live alone. Gao Ming was not surprised, Bai Xiao was such a person. "I also want to ask for your convenience." Bai Xiao walked towards the gap leading to the underground: "I want to enter another nightmare and rescue my sister and other new members of the Investigation Bureau. They were trapped because of my wrong decision-making. It''s my responsibility to bring them out of the nightmare." Zhang Ding''s eyes moved between Bai Xiao and Gao Ming. Boss Zhang met two reckless men today. In a place where even ghosts dare not go down casually, two living people were fighting to get down. Isnt it good to live? Even if you stay alive, its better than losing your life. Zhang Ding wanted to explain the dangers of water ghosts to the two of them, but Gao Ming interrupted him. "I''ll go down." Gao Ming rolled up his sleeves and tied Xia Yang''s photo to his arm. If that didn''t work, he would use that special photo. ?Standing in front of Bai Xiao, Gao Ming approached the gap: "I will try to take out the bodies of the two children first, and then find a way to rescue the other new members of the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming needs Bai Xiao to do something for him in the future, so he doesn''t want Bai Xiao to be invaded by the shadow world and unable to return to reality. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Zhang Ding asked Gao Ming again and again, and then opened the gap a little more. ?Resentments surged, and the hatred and unwillingness of death almost broke the roof. The undercurrent was surging, and the pale faces of those water ghosts stared at Gao Ming, looking very scary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 105 The third thug Bai Xiao Chapter 105 The third thug Bai Xiao How many water ghosts are there under the supermarket? I dont know, I havent counted them. Zhang Ding shook his head slightly: Resentment will attract more resentment, so the number of ghosts in nightmares has been increasing. Hearing the conversation between Gao Ming and Zhang Ding, Bai Xiao took a deep breath. He had experienced so many abnormal events, but he had never seen such a terrifying scene. ?Although he has a will and courage far beyond ordinary people, if he were to go down, he would be extremely frightened and uneasy. Looking back at Gao Ming, this ordinary person seemed to be just a little nervous. "How about I go down and give it a try first." Bai Xiao stopped Gao Ming: "Even if you have some kind of trump card, no matter how many trump cards you have, you shouldn''t be able to stop so many ghosts. I''ll go down first to explore the way, and then you decide whether you want to do it for me. We risk our lives." ?From Bai Xiaos words, he doesnt think Gao Ming can do it, so he hopes Gao Ming can think it through. After all, Gao Ming has nothing to do with the newcomers to the Investigation Bureau. He is just a "passer-by" who was involved in abnormal events. If you go down, I might have to rescue you later. Gao Ming pushed Bai Xiao away, his hand gently touched his heart, and he jumped directly into the underground of the supermarket without taking off his clothes. ?Painful memories splashed up like water, and a pair of hands grabbed Gao Ming''s body, trying to drag him into the deep darkness. Gao Ming underestimated the horror of these resentful ghosts. They were trapped in the darkness, repeating their original nightmares. They could not get out, and their faces became more ferocious and terrifying. Gradually, they wanted to drag everyone down. Drag into the water. Plop! There was a sound above the head, and several old neighbors in the supermarket also jumped into the sewage. Uncle Li, Aunt Mei, and Nu Chibo helped Gao Ming block some crazy water ghosts. Finally able to control his body, Gao Ming continued to sink. The closer to the bottom, the stronger the resentment becomes, which is why Zhang Ding and others were unable to dive into the water and carry the child''s body out. It is difficult for them to maintain their sanity. Once they get close to this place, they may immediately lose control and become crazy monsters who only know how to kill. Those old neighbors should have been gradually saved by Zhang Ding in the past ten years... ?Memories of the deceased began to invade Gao Ming''s mind, and soaked arms tore at his body. "You are also innocent people. I will take you all out in the future." Gao Ming was not trying to make excuses for the water ghosts. He knew in his heart that it was only natural for the innocent to be saved. ?Five fingers clenched tightly, blood flowed away, and eight arms wrapped Gao Ming. ??He has stronger "flesh and blood" protection than ordinary water ghosts, and his will has been polished like a diamond after dying countless times. The resentment of the water ghost cannot drag his will into the nightmare, and the fingers of the water ghost cannot penetrate the body of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ?The image of the floods flashed through his mind, but the images of the deaths of his neighbors together were not as many as the memory fragments of death buried in Gao Ming''s heart. He has seen himself all over the tunnel, so when he stared at the water ghosts under the supermarket, he was not only not afraid, but also had some sympathy, as if he had seen himself at a certain moment. ?Many people have stared into the abyss, but only Gao Ming regarded the abyss as a mirror. Zhang Ding, who was above the supermarket, was also watching Gao Ming silently. He saw something in Gao Ming that he had not seen in the past ten years. Bai Xiao was also worried about Gao Ming at this time. From the perspective of a bystander, he could see more comprehensively. All the resentful ghosts underground were gathering towards Gao Ming. If he had gone down just now, he might have been torn into pieces by now. . There was dead silence in the supermarket. The door of the control room was gently pushed open. Zhu Miaomiao, who had lost his axe, and the new man with glasses poked their heads out. They did not see Gao Ming, only Bai Xiao. "Team leader..." The two of them seemed to have found their backbone, and ran out without listening to Gao Ming''s words. Seeing that there were still team members alive, Bai Xiao felt lucky, but at the same time he felt sorry for Gao Ming: "Did the young man carrying the bag protect you?" "Well, his name is Gao Ming, and he lives in Laijing Apartment. I Master and I have met him before." Zhu Miaomiao looked around: "Where are the others?" Underneath. The two newcomers ran to Bai Xiao. When they looked towards the basement of the supermarket, they felt that their scalps were about to explode. ??The water ghosts were wrapped in layers of Gao Ming, their resentment turned into substance, and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods were bitten with a lot of wounds. "We''re almost there." The feeling of suffocation became more intense. Gao Ming struggled to hold on in the torrent of resentful ghosts, and finally caught the "bodies" of the two children. Now they can get out of the psychological shadow caused by the flood, let go of the past, and start a new life. In fact, what Gao Ming did not expect the most was that after those neighbors who died in the flood turned into resentful ghosts, they only wanted to let the living people live a good life and stop suffering from self-blame. ? Gao Ming hugged the child''s body, and different feelings came from his arms. "Self-blame" was a fire burning in his heart, and "fear" was a piece of ice that could not be melted. Going upstream, there were more and more wounds on the flesh and blood ghosts. Gao Ming could only catch the approaching members of the Investigation Bureau first. Congratulations, I cant stand it anymore. The sense of security that the Flesh Fairy brought to Gao Ming was shattered. The face of Congratulations looked at Gao Ming. His sewn mouth tried to open, as if he wanted to tell Gao Ming something. Before Gao Ming could understand, eight flesh-and-blood arms suddenly opened up. He grabbed Gao Ming and the members of the Investigation Bureau and threw them towards the exit. ??The resentful ghost grabbed the flesh on Gong Xi''s body like crazy. After Gao Ming escaped from the water ghosts, Gong Xi''s whole body melted into streaks of blood, followed Gao Ming, and penetrated into his body. ?Without the protection of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming could not drag so many people away at the same time. The exit was very close, but seemed far away. Some people have to give up. Seemingly seeing Gao Ming''s predicament, Zhang Ding jumped into the water. His body began to have various wounds, and each wound was filled with painful memories, some of which belonged to him, but more of which belonged to his neighbors. ?The clown makeup on his face became extremely terrifying and ferocious. Zhang Ding melted into the water and turned into a torrent, buying critical time for Gao Ming. The faint scent of meat floated away, and blood spread in the sewage. Gao Ming hugged the bodies of the two children and pulled the white bridge that was entangled in shadows to the surface. The surviving investigators rushed to help immediately. Gao Ming pushed one person out. He had no strength at all. Finally, Uncle Li lifted him out of the water. The grudges underground were already furious. Zhang Ding quickly sealed the gap in the ground after coming out, but the whole supermarket shook at this moment, as if there was an earthquake. ?All the shelves were shaking, and countless screams and wailings came from the underground. It took a long time to return to normal, but a small gap also appeared on the supermarket floor. Lying down on the ground, Gao Ming couldn''t control anything now. It was difficult for him to even move. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods were damaged, and he was also affected. He had a painful feeling that he would die suddenly at any time. Members of the Investigation Bureau headed by Bai Xiao and neighbors led by Zhang Ding all gathered around Gao Ming. This "passerby" who suddenly appeared rescued the trapped investigators and also brought the child''s "body" out of the depths of the disaster. , he gained the goodwill of both parties at the same time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 106 Everyone is tricked Chapter 106: Everyone is tricked ?Huddled up, the water ghost''s resentment was like venomous thorns piercing Gao Ming''s body. Even if he escaped, his hatred did not dissipate. Seeing Gao Ming in such pain, Zhang Ding silently walked up to Gao Ming and reached out to hold Gao Ming''s head. ??The pain and resentment that remained in Gao Ming''s body slowly poured toward Zhang Ding''s palm like water, and soon a new wound appeared on the back of Zhang Ding''s hand. At the same time, Gao Ming felt much more relaxed. He opened his eyes, gasped for air, slowly sat up and covered his heart, and said to Bai Xiao: "Not all people have been rescued, but I tried my best." ??Bai Xiao is a very cold person. He didn''t know how he should respond to Gao Ming. After a while, he spoke: "Thank you for saving my team members and my sister." This may be the first time in Bai Xiao''s life that he has said thank you. He said it very slowly and seriously. "There''s no need to say thank you. I also had other purposes for saving you, which were not simple." Gao Ming''s frankness surprised everyone and the ghost present. With his back against the shelf, Gao Ming raised his arm with difficulty and grabbed Bai Xiao''s arm: "Are these neighbors in the supermarket ghosts? Did they save you?" ?? Bai Xiao didn''t understand what Gao Ming was going to say. After thinking for a moment, he nodded: "These customers saved us, but we are also trapped in the supermarket because of them." "It''s the grudges accumulated underground in the supermarket that trapped you. Besides, when the flood came, they were submerged in the water. Is there anything wrong with these people?" Gao Ming did not let go. He wanted Bai Xiao to follow him, but he had to let Bai Xiao follow him. He recognized himself from the bottom of his heart. Seeing that Bai Xiao didn''t speak, Gao Ming asked again: "Are they willing to become like this? Do they have a choice not to be ghosts?" ?The silent Bai Xiao already had the answer in his heart, he just felt puzzled: "Why do you want to speak for the ghost?" "People are divided into good and bad, and so are ghosts. I only help the right ones, not the wrong ones." Gao Ming looked at Bai Xiao''s uniform: "Do you think all the investigation bureaus are good people?" Seeing the change in Bai Xiao''s expression, Gao Ming slowed down his speech: "Qin Tian will definitely die this time when he goes to the East District. After he dies, it will be your turn. You think you can protect the entire city''s residents regardless of life and death, but in Situ An It seems that you are just sacrifices to the evil spirits, and even your souls are marked with a price." "Situ An? I think you seem to have misunderstood the Investigation Bureau." Bai Xiao didn''t know that Situ An had become the acting director of the Eastern District. "You are the most powerful investigator in Lishan. After you leave the supermarket, you can contact Qin Tian to investigate. You will find another side of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming stared into Bai Xiao''s eyes: "I have done investigations before. Director of the bureau, there are some things that are clearer than you know. "The Investigation Bureau has a director as young as you?" Bai Xiao didn''t quite believe it, but if Gao Ming had been the director of the Investigation Bureau, it would make sense for Gao Ming to know so much about abnormal events. "There is someone younger than me, but he is already dead." Gao Ming tried a few times, but still couldn''t get up. He simply gave up: "After Qin Tian gives you the news, you can contact me to take action together." Gao Ming wants to give Qing Ges black knife to Bai Xiao. The black knife was found by Dr. Lu from the shadow world. It can cause harm to ghosts and is extremely rare. ?But the black knife is also a black pot. If you take the knife, you may be in debt for killing Qing Ge. ?? Bai Xiao felt that Gao Ming was not lying. Just now Gao Ming risked his life to save people. He could have just watched with cold eyes, but he paid a huge price to save people and help ghosts. There is no need for such people to deceive themselves. Bai Xiao just cannot suddenly accept what Gao Ming said. "Whether it''s a human being or a ghost, I just hope you understand one thing." Gao Ming let go of Bai Xiao: "People who want money will do all kinds of things for money, and people who want power will fight for it. Its a life-and-death battle. Think about what you want, and then think about who is on the same side as you. ?? Bai Qiao and the other newcomers who were rescued by Zhang Ding slowly woke up at this time. Their bodies had been soaked in shadows, and their skin was abnormally white. They looked more like water ghosts than people. "Brother..." Bai Qiao was a little weak. The first thing she did when she woke up was to call out to her brother, and then took off the black ring: "I recorded it. The new supermarket rules must be taken out." Grasping his sister''s black ring, Bai Xiao gently hugged her. He had experienced many abnormal events, so he knew that once the investigator''s body was invaded by shadow, he would be lost in the shadow world and never return to reality. . "Your sister and other members are still Lishan investigators, and they will be responsible for the daily security work here." Gao Ming had no intention of taking Bai Qiao as a hostage, but he just happened to be left in the shadow world: "You still If we can meet again, I will build Lishan into a super-large shelter. After the disaster, both humans and ghosts can avoid danger here. I will save all the people who need to be saved and make up for all the regrets that can be made up for. This is my position. Gao Ming has used countless deaths to identify some reliable teammates, and this time he will not fight alone. After talking with Bai Xiao, Gao Ming looked at Zhang Ding again. Zhang Ding did not appear in all his death memories. Combined with the fact that he had once served as the director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, we can boldly speculate that he I have cooperated with Zhang Ding in Lishan before. "There are too many water ghosts locked up under the supermarket. If their hatred is not eliminated, disaster will happen at any time and you will not be free." Gao Ming stared at the wound on the back of Zhang Ding''s hand: "It is better to block it than to open it up. They have turned into new ones." Flood, if you block them here, you will only attract more resentful ghosts to come. When you can''t bear it anymore, the ''embankment burst'' will happen again. " The horrific memories of the past tortured everyone in the supermarket, and they knew that Gao Ming was right. Perhaps we can take them out one by one and personalize them one by one. You dont mean to drive them out of their wits by being transformed, right? When Zhang Ding opened a supermarket, his neighbors took special care of his business for fear that he would go bankrupt, so now he also wants to take care of his neighbors. "How is it possible? Every one of them is kind. They are the best residents here." Gao Ming still remembers the scene he saw in his nightmare. Everyone worked together to fix the ladder in the face of the flood and let the children escape first. go out. "The shadow world is merging with reality. The path that was impossible before may turn around now." Holding the bodies of the two children, Gao Ming continued: "I will take them out of the shadow world first, and let the two The child returns to his normal life and then comes back to help other customers. After talking to this point, Zhang Ding did not refuse Gao Ming''s kindness. After he asked Gao Ming some things, he walked to the door of the supermarket and said: "Every time the door opens, there will be an attack from underground resentful ghosts. You line up and fight for it." All gone in five seconds. ??The investigators carried their companions on their shoulders, Gao Ming grabbed the bodies of the two children, and were supported by Zhu Miaomiao. As Zhang Ding opened the door, the supermarket floor collapsed, and sewage began to emerge from all the gaps. The water ghosts hit the supermarket floor crazily. Lets go! Following the gap, the investigators hurried out and rushed into the heavy rain. After escaping from the supermarket, the shadows began to fade, and they survived this unusual incident. "elder brother" ??As the shadows dissipated, there were also the investigators rescued from the underground by Gao Ming. Their bodies were entangled in shadows and their expressions were extremely painful. "Zhang Ding opened not only the door of the supermarket, but also the door to escape from the shadow world. This supermarket owner has some special abilities." Gao Ming originally wanted to leave the supermarket and meet Wei Dayou, and asked Wei Dayou to tell Bai Xiao East District Investigation Bureau How evil they are, but who knew Zhang Ding would send them out directly. After leaving the shadow world, the bodies of the two children in Gao Ming''s hands disappeared and turned into a black and white photo. When the floods came, the neighbors worked together to protect the ladder and lift up the two children with blank faces. There is no information marked on the back of the photo, only the time when the Lishui River burst its embankment. ?Compared to Gao Ming, Bai Xiao''s expression is very complicated. There are only six of the full investigation team left, including the newcomers. ?Finding a place to take shelter from the rain, Bai Xiao did not use the investigation bureau''s black ring. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and contacted Qin Tian privately. After they briefly exchanged a few words, Bai Xiao''s face became even more gloomy. Have Qin Tian seen Situ An? Gao Ming came over. ?? Bai Xiao nodded slightly: "He will be sent to Hande Private Academy tomorrow morning. It is said that four groups of investigators have gone there before, but no one has come out alive yet." (End of this chapter) Chapter 107 Disposing of the bodies of self-blame and horror Chapter 107 Dealing with the corpses of self-blame and horror Qin Tian is going to be sent to Hande Private Academy? Gao Ming got a very important piece of information from Bai Xiao. ?In his past experiences, investigator Qin Tian is a key figure. His death will allow Gao Ming to make his first fateful choice. ?Last time Qin Tian died in an apartment in Surabaya, the Flesh Immortal was successfully worshiped, and the Level 4 abnormal event was triggered in advance by Situ An. ?After the Flesh Immortal was taken away by Gao Ming, Qin Tian was guided by some kind of power, and this time he went to Hande Private Academy in the East District. Coincidentally, this academy was also built by Situ An, and most of the children in the academy were orphans and abandoned babies he adopted. It seems that because the flesh immortal worship failed, Situ An shifted his focus to Hande Private Academy? Qin Tian''s death will cause a chain reaction. Gao Ming wants to save Qin Tian this time and further change the fateful arrangement. "Team Leader Bai, you''d better leave immediately and tell Qin Tian in person not to enter Hende Private Academy." Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and checked the time: "That school will soon become a meat grinder. If You can''t convince Qin Tian, ??even if you use violence, you have to take him away." "As long as he has not left the Bureau of Investigation, he must obey orders from his superiors." Bai Xiao shook his head: "The rules of the Bureau of Investigation are the consensus of countless people, and death cannot shake them." "You''re pedantic, there must be a solution to the abnormal incident. If he goes in like this, he will die in vain." It took Gao Ming a long time to make it clear to Bai Xiao. After Bai Xiao led the team to set off, he asked Zhu Miaomiao to help and with the help of investigations Using the bureau''s search authority, they found two children who survived the flood that year. He was already very tired, so Gao Ming still called a car and rushed to the funeral parlor in the old city. Looking through the information sent by Zhu Miaomiao, Gao Ming had a rough understanding of the two children. Ten years ago, Le Jia and Le Ren were found by the rescue team. At a young age, they lost their neighbors, their best friends, and their biological parents. ?They were first sent to their aunt''s house, but they were very afraid of water and even felt afraid when they drank water. ??The aunt went through the enrollment procedures for them, but the children were very naughty and used water to scare them. In order to protect his younger brother, the Le family often got into fights in school. After finishing junior high school, the two dropped out of school. Later, they were sent to the Old City Funeral Home as apprentices to work as corpse cremators, accompanying the fire day and night. "These two children are not afraid of ghosts or water." Old City Funeral Parlor is very large. It has both the latest integrated fully automatic crematorium and many old-fashioned furnaces. There are different cremation areas on the north and south sides. There are even charging standards posted on the walls. The supporting facilities are divided into luxury, ordinary and simple levels. There are actually set meals? After stuffing a pack of cigarettes into the doorman''s hands, Gao Ming successfully entered the funeral home. He found the two brothers next to the unused simple cremator. Ten years have passed. My elder brother, Le Jia, is tall and strong, while my younger brother, Le Ren, is feminine and thin. They rarely speak, and there is no light in their eyes. There seem to be only a few expressions on their faces, and they do not have the vigor of young people at all. "I was entrusted by someone to give you something." Gao Ming took out the black-and-white photo of the two brothers'' corpses. Seeing the people in the photo, the brothers'' eyes ranged from blank to unbelievable. They took the photo and touched the faces in the photo with their fingers. After a long time, my brother Le Jia raised his head: "We often dream about them. They seem to be alive in another world and save us from floods time and time again." "I have seen them. We hope that you can let go of the past and start a new life." "Those who can''t let go..." Le Jia looked at his hands: "The boss''s son was right in front of me. If I wasn''t afraid, If you extend your arm further, you can catch him, but I didn''t save him." Kind people never let go easily. Le Jia slowly clenched his fingers: "I have been exercising like crazy, but the more I exercised, the more painful it became. At that time, the boss pushed us out first, and then he lifted his son." " "Yes, we have worked together to leave you with the hope of survival, but they don''t want to see you like this. You should live well for them, be happy, and make their sacrifices not in vain." Gao Mingyao grasped After focusing on the black and white photo, the shadows escaped from the photo, and the sound of water flowing suddenly sounded in the cremation room. ?Le Jia and Le Ren began to tremble, feeling frightened from the bottom of their hearts, but Gao Ming put his arms around their shoulders: "Don''t let them worry anymore." ??The faces of the two children in the black and white photo gradually became clearer, the water hit the darkness, and swollen and white figures appeared in the shadows. Uncle Li held the wine glass, coughed twice, and looked at the two brothers with a smile: "Have you had a good meal? Have you made a girlfriend? You two must not secretly learn to drink." "Aren''t you going to tell me something good?" A vague voice came from the shadows. Aunt Mei stared at Uncle Li with a serious face, then looked at Le Jia and Le Ren, her eyes softened a lot: "Okay Study well, do your homework well, and dont forget to study no matter how old you are! Hearing Aunt Meis words, the fear in the two brothers bones was awakened, and they nodded subconsciously, as if they were back when they were very young. The child''s cheerful laughter rang out. Zhang Ding held Zhang Fendou''s hand and finally walked out of the shadows. The little fat man Zhang Fendou smiled and rushed towards the two brothers. When he jumped up, he could only touch Le Jia''s chest: "You both have long hair." So high? The three of them were originally about the same height, but now Le Jia and Le Ren both looked down at Zhang Fendou, which made Zhang Fendou very unhappy. ?Le Jia pulled his younger brother, and the two brothers squatted in front of Zhang Fendou. The three of them gathered together like they did when they were children. It doesnt matter, you guys will grow up slowly first, and I will catch up! Zhang Fendou took off the folded hat on his head and handed it to Le Jia: Dont be afraid of water, now its your turn to be the captain! Before Le Jia noticed it, tears flowed down. He grabbed the hat and lowered his head: "I''m sorry, I should have caught you." Youre right, youve worked hard, dont think about these messy things anymore. Zhang Fendou punched Le Jia, and then ran away like he did when he was a child. The two brothers stood up and finally looked at Zhang Ding. "Start a new life." Zhang Ding patted the shoulders of the two of them, took out the black and white photo of the deceased from their hands, and threw it into the cremator with ease: "Don''t let the past hold you back." ?Pressing the switch next to the cremator, Zhang Ding saw that the cremator did not respond, and turned around slightly embarrassed: "How do you use this thing?" ?The two brothers were surrounded by neighbors and they really felt like they were back in time. No one blames them, no one resents them, everyone just hopes they can live a good life. Close the furnace door, press the switch, and the flames burn away the memories of the past, and the two "corpses" representing fear and self-blame disappear. When the furnace door opened again, a photo of the deceased was flying intact in the shadows, except that the two faceless children in it had disappeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 108 Student 51 Chapter 108 Student 51 After meeting those neighbors again, the childhood shadows that troubled Le Jia and Le Ren dissipated, and some black substances invisible to the naked eye slowly broke into pieces. Gao Ming put away the black and white photos, the neighbors waved to the two children, and the sound of water gradually faded away. ?The bodies of the two brothers left in the shadow world were destroyed, and Gao Ming also understood something from it. All kinds of mental pain in reality correspond to something in the shadow world. The real solution is not to ignore those pains and pile them up in the shadows, but to bring them back to reality and destroy them in reality, so that they are not a burden to either world. My mission has been completed, you two will live well in the future. Gao Ming has now truly obtained the right to use the flood photos, and all the efforts have been worth it. "Thank you, can you tell us your contact information?" Lejia took out his mobile phone: "If you need us in the future, just ask." After finishing speaking, he may have felt that his profession was rather special, so he quickly spoke: "Including what we need to do in daily life, we can talk about it. We are both very strong." What the neighbors hope for you is what I want you to do. Gao Ming and his brothers exchanged contact information and left quickly. In the cremation room, the two brothers were still looking at the small captain''s hat in their hands, which was given to them by Zhang Fendou. From now on, they will be the new captain. After walking out of the funeral home, Gao Ming felt dizzy and sat on the steps. ? ? His chest collapsed slightly, and streaks of blood caught his skin like rusty wires. Fragments of past death memories flashed through his mind uncontrollably. In the past, there were flesh and blood ghosts and gods sitting in the execution room. After Gongxi was injured, the impact of these death memories had to be borne by Gao Ming himself. So hungry Gao Ming walked into a nearby shop while holding on to the wall. After eating a bowl of noodles and a plate of meat, he still felt hungry. This kind of hunger could not be fed by appetite and needed spiritual sacrifice to make up for it. Want to make a new game? There are a lot of photos of the dead in the backpack, which are high enough to create a new Kaitan game. ?Gao Ming was sitting in a restaurant and starting to think up a new game plot, when his cell phone rang. Gao Ming was a little surprised when he saw the caller. He endured the hunger and answered the phone: "Is something wrong? Liu Yi?" "Didn''t you look at the group of classmates? Zhuo Jun rented a bus to take his classmates to the resort for a party tomorrow morning. He paid for all the expenses." Liu Yi''s cold voice came from the mobile phone. She felt that Zhuo Jun was a little abnormal. . Zhuo Juns status is different from ours now, so its understandable if he wants to show off. "Don''t you think it''s a coincidence? As soon as we escaped from a ghost bus, Zhuo Jun prepared another car." Liu Yi sent Gao Mingsang a photo: "It''s raining so heavily, and he looks like Its like being urged by a ghost to hold a class reunion. Clicking on the picture sent by Liu Yi, Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. The route arranged by Zhuo Jun passed through the East District, to be precise, it happened to pass through Hande Private Academy: "Isn''t this guy trying to sacrifice his classmates? He used to go to school No one bullied him when he was there?" "I''m not sure. Just look at the classmates. I always feel that everyone is not normal." Liu Yi sent several screenshots to Gao Ming: "It''s raining so heavily now, and they all agreed that tomorrow Theres something wrong with the party. ?The classmate group is very lively. It has been two days and everyone is still chatting enthusiastically, as if someone will die if his words fall to the ground and no one catches them. "Perhaps they all have a reason to come." A normal class reunion would definitely be arranged on a rest day, when the wind is nice and the sun is shining, and everyone drinks and chats about the past, but Gao Ming''s class reunion was arranged on A resort under heavy rain. "You still haven''t remembered the male classmate who was crossed out in the group photo?" Liu Yi asked casually. "No, there shouldn''t be that person in our class." Gao Ming decided to change his plan and go to the "class reunion" tomorrow morning. After hanging up the phone, Gao Ming rubbed his temples: "Time is very tight. I want to restore the flesh and blood ghosts and gods as soon as possible." His eyes became a little dangerous. Fate made Gao Ming go to the East District again at a certain time. This time he wanted to directly Situ An was imprisoned in the torture chamber. "It''s a bit contradictory. Although Situ An is a heinous person, to a certain extent, he is also a person who does not believe in fate. The fundamental goal of everything he does is to change his fate." "Under the arrangement of fate, one of us will definitely die. Whether he kills me or I kill him, it seems to be an arrangement of fate." ?putting on his raincoat, Gao Ming recalled the memory of death in his heart and walked into the heavy rain. "I understand, Song Xue, you don''t have to rush me anymore, I will definitely be there tomorrow morning." Zhou Sisi looked at Song Xue in the video call speechlessly: "You make four calls a day, but my mother is not so anxious to urge me to get married. Pass." We must be there! Song Xue seemed to suddenly remember something: By the way, Sisi, do you feel that there is one less person in our class? There are quite a few, arent they all in the group? Zhou Sisi kicked off her slippers and lay on the bed. Then do you still remember who your deskmate is? Song Xues expression was very cute, as if she was just out of curiosity. "Gao Ming?" Zhou Sisi was deeply impressed by Gao Ming. Their personalities were at two extremes. Gao Ming liked quietness, while Zhou Sisi liked liveliness. The head teacher even arranged the two of them into a study group. Its not him. Who was your deskmate in the second semester of your senior year of high school? "Next semester..." Zhou Sisi thought hard. There was a vague face in her mind, but she just couldn''t remember it. ?Taking out her mobile phone and comparing the names of her friends, Zhou Sisi looked down one by one, but she couldn''t match the face: "It''s strange, I really can''t remember who my roommate is." "It''s okay, I''m just asking casually, don''t take it too seriously. Go to bed quickly. Zhuo Jun will send a car to pick you up at eight o''clock tomorrow morning." Song Xue hung up the phone with a smile. "Why have I forgotten who my deskmate is?" Zhou Sisi has a very good personality, so the teacher always likes to place some shy and introverted students next to her, hoping that Zhou Sisi can help her classmates become more cheerful: "Forget it, Dont think about it anymore, I love so and so. Writing funny jokes, Zhou Sisi was spinning on the bed, laughing so happily that she completely forgot about the matter. ? Tired from playing, Zhou Sisi got into the thin quilt and fell into a deep sleep. ? She had a hazy dream. The bell rang for the end of get out of class. Her deskmate walked upstairs alone with a black lunch box he brought from home. My deskmate is very strange. He doesnt like to talk and always keeps to himself, but he does very well in studies. A little curious, Zhou Sisi followed her. She suddenly wanted to see the face of her deskmate. When they reached the top of the building, there was no one around. Zhou Sisi saw her deskmate sitting in the corner and opened his lunch box. "Hello?" Zhou Sisi walked over directly. When she was about to pat the other person''s shoulder, she found that the other person didn''t use chopsticks to eat the lunch box, and kept digging out some things from the lunch box to eat with both hands. ?Feeling something bad, Zhou Sisi stepped back, but her deskmate seemed to hear footsteps. He turned his head, with blood all over his mouth. ?Zhou Sisi turned around and ran away in fright, but was knocked down by her deskmate. She struggled desperately and her body became heavier and heavier. No, this is a dream! Wake up! Wake up quickly! ?Hands waving, Zhou Sisi gritted her teeth, making a sound in her throat, and she suddenly opened her eyes. The quilt was kicked away, and Zhou Sisi''s chest heaved violently, but then she saw a **** face pressed above her head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 109 If you are put into a classroom alone, you will die. Chapter 109: You will die if you are put into a classroom alone A moment of fear destroyed all reason, Zhou Sisi''s mind went blank, and her body froze completely. The man who appeared on the bed was wearing a high school uniform. His face was cut open with a knife, and blood beads solidified at the end of the wound. The man was completely pressed against Zhou Sisi, and part of his cold body even extended out from under the quilt. ??The **** face slowly moved, the man''s pupils were beating wildly, his cracked lips opened little by little, his teeth fell out, and a voice came into Zhou Sisi''s ears. You are the fiftieth, the fiftieth to die. Her whole body was trembling. Zhou Sisi didn''t pay attention to what the other person was saying. She tried her best to break free, but her body seemed to be pressed by a huge stone. She felt that blood was constantly seeping out from her quilt, and her bed seemed to have turned into a He opened his huge mouth to swallow her. "Who are you? Who are you!" Zhou Sisi''s head shook and she stretched her neck, trying to stay away from the face as much as possible, but the face was close to her nose and staring into her eyes. The mouth, which had lost all its teeth, opened again, and the man''s lips seemed to be moving with something. You will die if you are locked up in a classroom alone; others will die if you lie; you all deserve to die, deserve to die, deserve to die ??The body in school uniform clung to Zhou Sisi''s body, pressing her, and melted into the darkness of the room. Regaining her freedom, Zhou Sisi lifted the quilt and jumped to the side. She turned on all the lights as quickly as possible. Its not a dream, what happened just now is definitely not a dream! ?Zhou Sisi couldn''t see the other person''s face clearly, but she felt that the face was very familiar. She must have seen that face before, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it. Could he be my deskmate? Impossible! In my impression, no one among my high school classmates died at all, and no one looked like that! ?Just thinking back to the scene just now, Zhou Sisi''s hair stood on end. She was standing in the living room with her cell phone in hand. Everything she looked at now felt like there might be a body hidden there. Not daring to close her eyes, Zhou Sisi was enveloped in unspeakable fear. She took out her mobile phone and dialed the police number. The police arrived half an hour later. Zhou Sisi told the police everything exactly, earning a few confused looks. ??The police investigated nearby surveillance cameras and helped Zhou Sisi check the entire room, but no body was found. In the end, they could only comfort Zhou Sisi with a few words of psychological comfort and then left. The uneasiness in her heart was not eliminated by the arrival of the police. Zhou Sisi called her parents and friends again, but everyone thought that Zhou Sisi was hallucinating because she was too tired from work, so they advised Zhou Sisi to take more rest. ?Until about two o''clock in the morning, Zhou Sisi still couldn''t sleep. In order to make her home less deserted, she turned on the TV and computer. At this time, some vicious cases were being played on the screen. "Two attacks occurred in the old city of our city last night. The victims were treated as prey. The murderer seemed to be committing crimes with the city as the background stage. After each killing, he would leave a short song and put down a music box. Crime expert Li Wuchan said this According to the corresponding analysis, the murderer should have received some kind of strong stimulation in his childhood, and the music box is the shadow of his childhood..." The more he read the news, the more frightened Zhou Sisi became: "The number of vicious cases in Hanhai has increased dramatically in recent times. What''s happening to the world?" The terror was not relieved, but became more and more serious. Zhou Sisi held her mobile phone and glanced at her bedroom: "Escape is not an option. I want to find out who the corpse is!" Opening the contact list, Zhou Sisi dialed Gao Ming''s number. The two parties had sat at the same table for a long time and usually had a good relationship. The phone rang a few times before being answered. Zhou Sisi was a little nervous: "Gao Ming, I''m sorry to disturb you so late. I just encountered a terrible thing!" ?Music sounded from the music box, as if Alice had fallen into **** and was having a carnival with the devil. ?Zhou Sisi felt it was a bit noisy and subconsciously turned off the TV that was playing the news. But what she didn''t expect was that the music from the music box did not disappear! ?This voice seems to be coming from the phone? Zhou Sisi held the phone, listening to the sound of rain coming from the phone, the music in the music box, and the vague moans of pain, her brain almost exploded. "What terrible thing did you encounter? Zhou Sisi..." Gao Ming''s voice sounded on the phone, cold and low, like a machine that accurately executed the plan. Hearing her name being read out by Gao Ming, Zhou Sisi felt as if her heart jumped into a hole in the ice: "It''s...no big deal, you, you should do your business first." ?Hang up the phone, Zhou Sisi turned on the TV again uncertainly, and the same music box as the murderer started playing music with the same melody. ?Zhou Sisi, who had never been able to sleep, now completely suffered from insomnia. ??She imagined that her classmates would engage in various interesting careers in the future, but she never imagined that they would appear on the evening news in this way. Spent the whole night in fear, and Zhou Sisi finally made it to dawn. ?? Zhou Sisi simply put on makeup and drank a large glass of water. She couldn''t eat anything now. The deskmate who impressed me most seems to be a murderer, and the deskmate whom I have no impression of has turned into a ghost. I will attend a class reunion with them soon. ?Zhou Sisi was a little unconscious. She put on a random outfit and walked out of the house holding an umbrella. ??Arrived at the agreed location in advance, the rain seemed to have weakened a bit. Its raining so hard and I still have to go to the resort for a party. I really dont know if Im crazy or if everyone is crazy. "If you don''t get crazy, you will get old. People should live more casually." When Zhou Sisi arrived, several classmates had already arrived. ??The fashionable woman who just kept complaining is called Cai Meimei. The last two digits of her student number are 01. She used to be a school announcer, and later worked in a local TV station and married the director of the station who was 11 years older than her. The person who was talking to Cai Meimei was sports committee member Yushan. She was tall and handsome. She used to be the captain of the basketball team and was a popular figure in high school. However, her life has been very difficult after graduation. It is said that she was paid a lot of money to advertise for her son. I lied, the last two digits of his student number are 02. ??Classmates arrived one after another, some carrying suitcases. We had not seen each other for a long time. We hugged and shook hands and chatted about the past. ?However, there are also a few students like Zhou Sisi who hide their own concerns and stand on the sidelines, unwilling to participate. The bus door slowly opened, and the driver wearing a black ring got on first. Ten minutes before the appointed time, Gao Ming and Liu Yi arrived one after another. Liu Yi was dragging a box full of things. Gao Ming looked as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. His face was pale and his body was covered by a raincoat. ?Zhou Sisi shuddered when she saw Gao Ming. She wanted to hide, but Gao Ming walked towards her. What did you want to ask me last night? Gao Ming was deeply impressed by this old classmate. He was very active, playful, adventurous, courageous, and very kind. He still remembers that one time he had a stomachache and did not go to physical education class. Zhou Sisi brought him food from the cafeteria because Gao Ming looked like an unwanted kitten on the street. Zhou Sisi didn''t dare to look into Gao Ming''s eyes. She hadn''t seen this old classmate for several years, and his temperament was completely different from before. He was dangerous and cold, but also had a special attraction. It seemed that being around him would be particularly exciting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 110 The bus bound for Kaitan Chapter 110 The bus bound for Kaitan "It''s okay, I just want to ask you, do you still remember that I brought you food and gave you a lot of things? When my mother made all kinds of snacks and cakes for me, I also treated you to them..." Zhou Sisi suspected that Gao Ming was the Music Box Murderer, but she felt from the bottom of her heart that Gao Ming could not do such a thing. In her impression, although Gao Ming was a bit difficult to get along with, he was very loyal, responsible and just. feel. "I really took care of you when I was in school." Gao Ming was very polite to Zhou Sisi: "You can sit next to me when you get in the car, and don''t stay too far away from me during the party." ?Zhou Sisi was thinking how could this man repay kindness with enmity? This time he could be considered as luring the wolf into the house, but for some reason, he still nodded subconsciously. When she wanted to refuse again, Gao Ming had already left. At the appointed time, except for some students who were planning to drive there by themselves, all other students had arrived. ?This seems unbelievable to Zhou Sisi. After so many years of graduation, everyone has struggled all over the world, but just because of a few phone calls from Song Xue, "everyone" rushed to Hanhai to attend the class reunion on a rainy day. ?The classmates got on the bus one after another. Zhou Sisi wanted to wait until Gao Ming got on the bus, but Gao Ming thought Zhou Sisi was waiting for her and walked directly to her side. Lets go. "Um" The two of them were sitting in the seventh row. Gao Ming didnt say a word after getting in the car, looking out the window. ?Zhou Sisi used to have a very noisy personality, but now she didn''t dare to talk casually. She could only use her peripheral vision to secretly observe Gao Ming. After taking off her raincoat, Zhou Sisi found that Gao Ming''s figure was much better than when she was in school. He was well-proportioned and healthy, with no obvious muscles. Everything was just right. ?Different from most people who like to keep fit, Gao Ming''s temperament tends to avoid strangers. He seems to have experienced a lot, and his eyes are full of stories. ?Graduated from a medical university, he works within the prison system and is the youngest psychological counselor. He also likes to play games and has won awards for his hobbies. ?Zhou Sisi slowly turned her head. She found that her old classmate seemed to be very good in all aspects. If her family members saw this, they would probably misunderstand him. With random thoughts in her mind, Zhou Sisi saw Gao Ming reach into his backpack. He took out a small and exquisite music box from the bag and started playing with it. ?The music box was stained with a little blood. Inside the box was an angel and a devil in wedding dresses kissing each other. They were as if no one else was around, and they were so in love that they didn''t care about good or evil, right or wrong. The sound of familiar music suddenly brought Zhou Sisi back from fantasy to reality. She didn''t know where to put her hands on her knees. Gao Ming played with the music box and kept staring at Zhou Sisi reflected in the window glass. He watched all Zhou Sisi''s every move. ?Behavior and expression can reflect psychology. Gao Ming can probably guess what Zhou Sisi is thinking, and he is basically sure that Zhou Sisi is still a human being and has not been replaced. Sent a message to Liu Yi, Gao Ming put away the music box. ?The car started and drove into the heavy rain. Sports committee member Yushan walked around in the car like a tour guide, making the atmosphere in the car very good. Everyone was looking forward to this class reunion. Its a luxury bus, and theres a self-service drink on board. Its my first time to take a bus like this. It seems that Zhuo Jun is doing really well now. After holding it in for a long time, Zhou Sisi still couldnt help but talk to Gao Ming. Thats pretty impressive. Gao Ming glanced at the time on his phone and asked, How long do you think it has been since we got in the car? "Ten minutes?" Zhou Sisi didn''t know why Gao Ming suddenly asked this question. We have been in the car for an hour. The scenery outside the car window has changed, and the bus has already left the city. Maybe its because we havent seen each other for a long time, so we chatted happily. Zhou Sisi took out her mobile phone and took a look: Happy time always slips away quickly. But this doesnt seem to be the way to the resort. Before Gao Ming finished speaking, the bus stopped in front of a station on the roadside. The car door opened, and Saeki, wearing a white coat, stepped into the car. "Old Zuo! Long time no see!" Yushan extended his hand enthusiastically, but Saeki didn''t even look at him. He walked directly through the middle of the bus and found an empty seat at the back of the bus to sit down. "Doctor Zuo is still the same as before." Xishan was a little embarrassed, smiled, and chatted with others. Saeki was holding a red umbrella and seemed to be wearing patient clothes under his white coat. He was wearing a glove on his left hand, his back was stooped, his eyes were blank, and he was repeating some words in a low voice. ?Seeing Saeki get into the car, Gao Ming realized something was wrong. He and Saeki were not only high school classmates, but also college classmates. He knew that Saeki had committed suicide many times due to some mental illness. Saeki seemed to be at a turning point when he got on the bus. The atmosphere in the car began to become strange. After driving for another half an hour, the driver suddenly braked and the bus stopped in front of a hospital. The car door was opened for a long time, but no one came up, but the driver refused to leave, as if he was waiting for someone. When some classmates urged me, the driver didn''t say anything, he just lowered his head and didn''t listen or look. ?After a full three minutes, a man with his head completely wrapped in gauze climbed into the car. No one knew what he looked like, but the driver closed the door directly after seeing him get into the car. "Master! Stop! How can you just let people get on the bus?" Yuan Hui, the squad leader sitting in the third row, stood up from his seat. This was the first time he spoke since he got on the bus. ??The driver didn''t reply, and the strange man didn''t pay attention to Yuan Hui. He was just looking for a seat. "Forget it, he might be the driver''s family." Xishan came over to act as peacemaker: "Seeing as he is seriously ill, we will do something good." "Do something good?" Yuan Hui grabbed the seat and glanced at all the classmates in the car: "I don''t know why you came to the class reunion. I rushed from Hanjiang to Hanhai seven days in advance because I was forced to have no choice!" Yuan Hui seemed to be in great pain, and his spirit was tense: "It will kill people! Don''t you understand! People will die!" ?He grabbed his hair and shouted loudly. Xishan and Du Bai, the math class representative, rushed to comfort him, and the classmates also whispered. ??Some people say that Yuan Hui lost a lot of money in the stock market before, and his family''s restaurant also closed down. Later, he became obsessed with online gambling. ?The man with his head and face wrapped in gauze wandered around in the car, finally walked to the back of the car and sat next to Liu Yi. A few minutes later, Gao Ming received the message from Liu Yi. "The passenger next to me smelled of disinfectant, and there were obvious strangulation marks on his wrists. His fingerprints were all burnt off. He didn''t hold an umbrella, and his body wasn''t very wet from the rain. He also had a photo album in his pocket. , he started flipping through it after getting in the car, and it was filled with black and white photos. (End of this chapter) Chapter 111 Enter school Chapter 111 Entering the school Death is sometimes very close to us, and the **** of death may be sitting in the same car with us. After reading Liu Yi''s message, Gao Ming put away his cell phone, stood up and walked to the back of the car. He walked past the bandaged man and sat next to Saeki. Zhou Sisi looked behind her curiously, wondering why Gao Ming left suddenly. "Long time no see." Gao Ming silently watched Saeki. He saw the scratches on Saeki''s fingers and the scars on his neck. Psychological problems often leave "evidence" on the body. Saeki was once caught in a storm alone. With his lips moving slightly, Saeki muttered something. It was only after Gao Ming got closer that he heard it clearly. Pavlovs dog, Thorndikes cat, Skinners mouse, Banduras baby, Kohlers orangutan grabbing bananas, Tolmans white rat running the maze "Psychological experiment?" Gao Ming has memorized these easy-to-memorize formulas. Saeki doesn''t talk to anyone and keeps repeating certain psychological knowledge. He seems to be trapped in a certain class. After talking for a long time, Saeki seemed to suddenly wake up. He stood up suddenly, looked at all the classmates on the bus, and scratched his face with both hands: "Is get out of class over? Why don''t you go back to class?" "Saeki, you have graduated." Gao Ming comforted Saeki softly: "We have all graduated." "We have graduated, why do we still stay together? Do you want to lure him back?" Saeki turned around, bent down, and his face was almost touching Gao Ming''s head. His eyes were very bloodshot. Ling who back? Gao Ming was a little confused. "He! It''s him!" Saeki couldn''t explain clearly to Gao Ming. He dug blood marks on his face and then returned to his previous state. Saeki seemed to know something. Gao Ming carefully recalled his college days. Saeki''s madness was not without signs. During his school days, he often talked to himself, as if he had a friend beside him who could not be seen by ordinary people. ??The bus was still moving forward, and the atmosphere inside the bus was not affected. The students sang, played digital games, and drank various drinks. ?The perception of time by the passengers in the car seemed to be affected. They felt that it did not take long, but in fact the bus had already traveled a long way. "arrive." ??The bus did not go to the resort shown on the map, but to Hendricks Private College. ??The driver wearing the black ring drove the car directly into Hande Private College without waiting for everyone to react. Without saying a word, he took out the key and got out of the car first. Without any warning, the driver just threw everyone in the car. ??The luxury bus is like a test box thrown in the rainstorm, and every passenger on the bus is a "guinea pig" for the test. "You can''t form a habit. You have to be a human being and a talented person." Saeki stood up in a hurry and was the first to run down and rushed into the heavy rain. After someone got off the bus, a message sent by Zhuo Jun appeared in the classmate group. We became classmates ten years ago. Ten years later, I dont know if you can still retain the original memories. This school is our resort and a theme park that helps us recall the past. Everyones student ID is the same as before. There are cafeterias, medical rooms, libraries, dormitories, swimming pools, etc. in the school. You can do whatever you want. Finally, I wish you all a good time. ?The students looked at the message sent by Zhuo Jun and did not feel anything wrong. They also thought it was very innovative. They chatted with each other, and some were already eager to try it. ? Gao Ming sat in Saeki''s seat, looking at the shadows slowly gathering on the window glass, and his heartbeat began to quicken. ??They have been sent into an abnormal event by the investigator driver, wrapped in shadows, communications with the outside world are interrupted, and only the group chat where the ghost is located can be used normally. In other words, the Zhuo Jun who is sending messages to everyone in the group now is not the original Zhuo Jun. We became classmates ten years ago, and we became classmates again ten years later Zhuo Jun joined the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and was Situ Ans lackey. Did he bring his classmates together to achieve some conditions? ??The students began to get off the bus one after another, and Liu Yi also found Gao Ming: "Do you have any ideas?" "The ghost is posting information in the group. We have too few clues. It''s best to follow the rules for the time being." Gao Ming is not the kind of person who follows the rules. He is waiting for an opportunity. Some students who were more curious had already got out of the car and ran into the nearest dormitory building in the rain. "Look! Zhuo Jun also arranged a dormitory for us. He was worried that we would get wet in the rain, so he said that replacement clothes and various items were prepared in the dormitory." Its just a class reunion, and we dont plan to live there permanently, so why go to all this trouble? You dont understand, this is a theme park that focuses on nostalgia. Campus life is the youth that many people cant go back to. Tickets for this place should be very expensive. Not only are welcome signs hung on the walls, but the names and photos of each student are also posted on them. ?On the blackboard next to the welcome sign, there are a few pieces of white paper with the student dormitory check-in instructions written on them. Welcome to stay in the student dormitory. In order to create a warm and satisfactory learning and living environment for the safety of students, the Logistics and Security Office has specially formulated check-in instructions, please follow them. 1. Observe the schedule, get up on time, turn off the lights and go to bed on time. Please do not stay in the dormitory during class. 2. Do not make loud noises, do not smoke, do not drink alcohol, do not throw objects from high altitudes, and do not fight. "3. Take good care of dormitory property and bedding, maintain hygiene in public areas, do not litter, and do not dump leftovers. To prevent sewer blockage, it is strictly forbidden to flush debris into the sewer. After using the shower room to wash your hair, wash your hair in time. Clean up the hair on the floor, and if there is any damage to public property, please report it to the class teacher for repair. 4. Comply with the regulations on electricity use, it is strictly prohibited to make random connections without permission, and it is strictly prohibited to add electric sockets on your own. 5. Comply with the dormitory guard management system. No entry or exit is allowed after the dormitory door is closed at night. In special circumstances, entry and exit must be approved and registered by the dormitory staff with relevant certificates. ?There is a nail driven under each student''s photo, and a small copper key is hung on a red string. The dormitory number is posted on the back of the key. "Would you like to go to the dormitory first?" Xishan walked at the front: "I haven''t lived in a dormitory for a long time, and I really miss this feeling." You city people are really good at playing. Du Bai, a math class representative, became a teacher after graduation. He had no expectations for school life. "The boys'' dormitories are on the first to third floors, and the girls'' dormitories are on the fourth to seventh floors. If you find anything, please feel free to contact us." After Liu Yi told Gao Ming, he was dragged away by other girls. Gaoming! We are in the same dormitory again! Mathematics class representative Du Bai and squad leader Yuan Hui walked side by side towards Gaoming: Lets go up together, we are in 1314. The dormitory building is very large, with many rooms on each floor, but maybe because it was class time, there were no other students in the building except Gao Ming and them. Its such a waste of money to build such a school just to have a sense of youth. Du Bai couldnt understand it. He took out his key and opened the door of dormitory 1314. Standard rooms for six people, with bunk beds, air conditioning, integrated desks, mosquito nets, etc. "It really feels like I''m back in school." Before Du Bai could finish his emotion, their cell phones rang again, and Zhuo Jun sent a message in the group chat - it''s class time now, please leave the dormitory within thirty minutes. building! (End of this chapter) Chapter 112 Four missing Chapter 112 Four missing "It''s quite formal." Du Bai glanced at the group chat and didn''t take the message Zhuo Jun sent seriously at all: "When I was in school, I always wanted to skip classes, and after I graduated, I was asked to live according to the school rules. ? "I really miss the classroom." Gao Ming found his bed, opened the quilt and looked at it, making sure there were no poisonous insects, snakes, scorpions and talisman corpses before restoring it. "Then you are not a teacher. People outside envy us that we have winter and summer vacations. Only we know how tiring it is to be a teacher." Du Bai is very tall. He and Gaoming High School are roommates. Do you really think we are here for vacation? Yuan Hui, the squad leader, closed the dormitory door and said with a sullen face, I advise you not to stay in the dormitory for too long and strictly follow Zhuo Juns instructions. "I admit that Zhuo Jun is very good now, but are you trying to show off in front of your classmates? I couldn''t stand him when I was in school." Du Bai looked at bed No. 6. Zhuo Jun used to share a dormitory with them, but later Zhuo Jun went to day school. , bed No. 6 has been empty. "If you don''t listen to him, you may really die." Yuan Hui''s expression was a little scary: "I''m not kidding you, my family was ruined because of Zhuo Jun. He forced me to come to Hanhai and asked me to come with him. Lie to you!" Ah Hui? Are you under too much pressure recently? ?Du Bai wanted to care about Yuan Hui, but as soon as his hand came closer, Yuan Hui slapped him away: "Stay away from me, don''t come close to me! Who knows whether you are humans or ghosts?" Bang! Bang! Bang! ??The dormitory door was pushed open, and sports committee member Xishan and rich third generation Wang Jie came in, breaking the awkward atmosphere just now. Its not easy for us to get together again in 1314! Xishan followed Wang Jie, riding in front of him, completely different from when he was in school. ?When he was in high school, Xishan was the main player of the basketball team and he was also handsome. The one he looked down on the most was Wang Jie. He often said bad things about Wang Jie behind his back and felt that he had nothing but a good father. You guys gather here, Im going to find Zhuo Jun. Yuan Hui didnt reveal anything more and walked out of the dormitory with his cell phone. ? Gao Ming sat on the bed and observed everyone. Dormitory 1314 was famous throughout the grade, and each student had a unique personality. Wang Jie is the richest, Xishan is the most athletic, Du Bai is the best in science, Yuan Hui is the most responsible and excellent monitor, Gao Ming is the least likely to talk, and Zhuo is the dullest and easy to bully. Jun. I cant see who has been replaced yet. There were no unusual items found in the dormitory, and there was no warning. Gao Ming glanced at the time and said casually, "Let''s go, let''s go to other parts of the school." ?Hatching his roommates, Gao Ming led them out of the dormitory building and stood in the corridor between the dormitory building and the teaching building. "Gaoming, where do you want to go?" Du Bai didn''t like Wang Jie and Xi Shan. One of them was too rich and the other was too handsome, which made Du Bai feel uncomfortable. I just think what Yuan Hui said is a bit strange, so I want to see the consequences of violating the regulations. ?Standing in the corridor that was protected from heavy rain, Gao Ming stared at the clock in the room of the dormitory. ? Zhuo Jun would urge her every five minutes. Half an hour later, the dormitory door was closed from the inside, and Zhuo Jun sent another thoughtful message. I prepared meals for everyone in the canteen. From now on, we will eat in the canteen. The canteen is open from 6 to 8 in the morning, from 11:30 to 1:30 in the afternoon, and from 5:30 in the evening to 1:30 in the morning. ?At first glance, this information was nothing, but after reading it several times, even Du Bai found it strange: "I will eat in the cafeteria from now on, as if I will live here for a long time." "The cafeteria is still open at 1:30 in the morning, but the dormitory should be closed at that time. This cafeteria is not just for students. It may also prepare food for other things." Nothing abnormal happened in the dormitory building, but Gao Ming kept watching. At the exit, only forty-four students came out in the past half hour. Excluding the crazy Saeki and Yuan Hui who left early, four people were missing. The classmates were chatting and laughing, but no one took this matter seriously. Gao Ming tried hard to recall the faces of his classmates, but he felt that his memory was beginning to blur, and he couldn''t figure out who was missing. Match the number with the name. He approached the dormitory building and wanted to take a look at the photos posted on the wall inside the building, but the door was locked at some point. Lets go, lets go to the cafeteria to eat! Wang Jie waved to Gao Ming, and everyone came to the cafeteria together. The canteen of Hende Private School has three floors. It is very well built. Ordering is fully automated. You only need to swipe your card at the window and make a selection. Students who forget to bring their meal card can also order food by entering their student number, and it all seems like All are free. Students today are much more comfortable than we were back then. There are so many types of meals to choose from. This was the first time for Xishan to see such an automatic rice-feeding machine. "They are all pre-made dishes. There is no pot flavor. If you eat too much, you always feel uneasy. What is there to envy?" Du Bai retorted rudely. He selected the dishes skillfully. In less than half a minute, the food appeared in the cafeteria window. The fragrance wafted out. ?Du Bai was about to get it. He had already grabbed the dinner plate with his hands, but suddenly he saw a skinny arm flashing past him through the window, as if he had taken something from his dish. "What are you doing?" Du Bai opened the window and looked inside, but he only saw the machine running automatically: "Is this Zhuo Jun sick? We all finally get together and have this for lunch?" "Give it to me if you don''t want to eat it." Xishan smiled and held the food: "It smells delicious." ?Some students just regarded this as a part of the experience, while others began to feel dissatisfied and came all the way here without even having a drink at noon. The clock at twelve o''clock rang in the campus, and the sound of chaotic footsteps reached everyone''s ears. Everyone ignored their complaints and looked towards the entrance of the cafeteria. A large group of adults in school uniforms poured into the cafeteria. Most of them were expressionless and sullen, holding books in their hands. They ordered their meals as quickly as possible and found seats to sit down in twos and threes. Some of them devoured their food immediately. After leaving, some were eating and flipping through books to distract themselves. "Are they all adults?" Gao Ming looked at a "student" next to him. The eldest brother was estimated to be forty years old. His temples were all white. His eyes were highly short-sighted. When eating, his face almost touched the bowl. Changing positions, Gao Ming came to the side of his eldest brother. He looked at the book in his hand. ? Dense black characters are crowded together. Gao Ming knows every word, but when they are connected together, Gao Ming cannot read them. It feels like the inside of the school is like a garbled world. Aware of Gao Ming''s gaze, the eldest brother in school uniform slowly turned his head. He stared at Gao Ming, and a smile slowly appeared on his numb face. "Hello" As soon as he said a word, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, as if he thought of something terrible. ?He picked up the hot noodle bowl, along with the noodles and soup, poured it down his throat, and then ran away with the book. It only took the "students" half an hour from the time they came in to the time they left after eating. These people in school uniforms gave Gao Ming the feeling of being students, but they looked more mature than even Gao Ming. Borrowing Yinshou? (End of this chapter) Chapter 113 Those who pretend to be deceitful, those who pretend to be deceitful Chapter 113 Pretending to be deceitful, pretending to be deceitful ?The Flesh Immortal was taken away by Gao Ming and disappeared forever under the control of fate. If Situ An wanted to follow the original trajectory of his life, he would definitely prepare other things. "Gao Ming, have you eaten?" Liu Yi sat down next to Gao Ming with a dinner plate and communicated in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Zhuo Jun seems to be planning to trap us here for a long time and make us become like those Same as students. "Not necessarily, our class should have other functions..." As soon as Gao Ming spoke, several classmates sat over with food and drinks. Liu Yi, how are you doing recently? Qian Junran is the English class representative in the class. He comes from a wealthy family. I heard that he just returned from studying abroad and plans to inherit the family business. "It''s okay." Liu Yi was about to listen to Gao Ming''s analysis when he was suddenly interrupted. He felt very unhappy, but because they were all old classmates, he didn''t show it. "When we were in school, we both wanted to study law, uphold fairness and justice, and help the weak, just like the ancient knights." Qian Junran poured a drink for Liu Yi: "I really envy you. You can do whatever you want to do." Whatever you do, work hard for your ideals. "Lawyers are not as great as you think. This profession has no aura." Liu Yi frowned slightly, wondering why Qian Junran suddenly came over. "I''m coming back to study in my family''s company this time. The company''s legal affairs needs to be reorganized. Are you interested in working with me? Our company is committed to charity and will spend tens of millions every year to help the common people at the bottom of the sea." Qian Junran She spoke with the arrogance of an elite and the words "lower class commoner" made Zhou Sisi and several other classmates next to her feel uncomfortable. "No need." Liu Yi sat down next to Gao Ming and took out his mobile phone to send a message. "It''s been a long time since I last saw Gao Ming." Qian Junran stood up and shook hands with Gao Ming in a very gentlemanly manner: "I heard from Xishan that you graduated from the medical university early and are now a prison doctor? Do you have to contact him every day? A lot of dangerous criminals? Are you tired of working in prison? Its okay, but Ive resigned. Gao Ming didnt even bother to raise his head. "The current environment in Hanhai is not very good. High-end hospitals rely on connections. If you need help, just ask." Qian Junran was very generous, but he looked at Gao Ming with disdain. It seemed that the two of them had no idea at all. Not of the same class. I dont want to be a doctor anymore. I regard my former part-time job as my main job. Gao Ming smiled. Seeing that Qian Junran wanted to continue asking, Zhou Sisi quickly raised her glass. When she called last night, she heard Gao Ming''s voice. The "profession" that this old classmate is currently engaged in can be found on the legal channel. The existence of three consecutive episodes! ??After not seeing each other for many years, the classmates have changed a lot. The innocence of the past has been polished away. The rows of dining tables put together are like a small society. They substitute the rules of society into it, but they dont know that they have to abide by the new rules here. Zhuo Jun: "There are still fifteen minutes before the canteen closes. Please leave the canteen area as soon as possible and go to other open areas of the school." ?The phone vibrated, and Zhuo Juns message appeared in the group chat again. Some students felt dissatisfied. Even if they had to eat school meals, why should they limit the time for eating? Is it really the same as when you were in school? "Zhuo Jun, where are you? Let''s go out for a drink together. Everyone is here." Ma Tao used to be a "social terrorist" in the class. Because of the movable red flag, he got into a fight with his neighbor, tripped the vice principal during the sports meeting, and secretly walked in The broadcast room was playing art films that were banned in the 1880s. This guy was not bad in nature, but he was very naughty. After graduation, he went to work in his father''s underwear factory. Zhuo Jun: "Please leave the cafeteria as soon as possible. There are some surprises I have prepared for everyone in other areas of the school." Some students left together. Liu Yi was tired of talking to Qian Junran and went to the teaching building with Zhou Sisi and other girls. In the end, only a few male students did not take Zhuo Jun''s words to heart and continued drinking. Lets go too. Gao Ming sent the plate to the automatic recycling place, and Wang Jie followed closely. Arent you going to stay a while longer? Xi Shan was holding a cup and was about to touch it with Ma Tao. When he saw Wang Jie leaving, he quickly put down his wine cup and followed. Several people from dormitory 1314 walked out of the cafeteria and came to the corner of the corridor. Wang Jie suddenly stopped in front of Gao Ming: "Gao''er, what were you and Liu Yi talking about just now? Did you see something?" What can I see? Gao Ming was a little surprised. This ignorant rich third generation was much sharper than he thought. ?A few people walked out of the cafeteria at the last moment. At this time, there were still five classmates drinking in the cafeteria. The metal rolling shutter door of the canteen was lowered, and Gao Ming and others came to the window to check in the rain. ??The partition between the kitchen and the restaurant was opened, and three chefs walked out of the fully automated kitchen. They were all over 1.9 meters tall. Their bodies were wrapped in white chef uniforms, and their faces could not be seen. With the automatic rice-feeding machine, the chef hides in it, fills the rice, and hands it out? Xishan didnt forget to complain at this time: Lets go, theres nothing to see, the chef will probably kick people out. Three chefs came to the classmates who were still drinking and said something to them. Three of them followed them into the kitchen. ??The other two people waited for a long time and saw no one came out, so they curiously walked towards the kitchen. In the end, no one came out, only the sound of the machine running crazily. ??The class bell rang in the campus. Wang Jie had no interest in playing at the moment. He took out his mobile phone and dialed several numbers in succession, but there was no response. "Isn''t this school a horror theme park?" Wang Jie shuddered: "Does this **** Zhuo Jun want to take revenge on us for bullying him before?" Putting away his cell phone, Wang Jie hesitated for a while, stopped a few roommates, and decided to share his findings with others. Theres something wrong with those adult students eating. Their eyes and expressions are completely different from normal people! "Old Wang, have you drunk too much? They should be actors invited by Zhuo Jun. I have played in similar large-scale theaters." Wang Jie ignored Xishan. He approached Gao Ming and lowered his voice: "You and Liu Yi are the smartest people in the class. You should have noticed it, right? Those students seem to be divided into three categories! One category is focused on others. Those who know how to read only focus on learning, as if they are learning machines; there is another type who secretly watches the people around them, as if they are learning to imitate the movements and expressions of the people around them, and strive to integrate into the group to make themselves less unique; The third type of look is very uncomfortable. From time to time, the facial expressions will be out of control, and the way they look at us is very scary. "Isn''t it strange? Isn''t this the reality? One type of people are ignorant and live their lives as tools and instruments; the other type is anxious all day long, carefully hiding themselves for fear of being eaten; and the other type is thinking about how to eat people every day ." Du Bai also drank a lot. I dont know the specific situation of this school, but based on my many years of experience in making horror games, this school has a lot of problems. Gao Ming held out three fingers: "I only know that those who study may be the original students of Hande Private Academy. They are generally younger and have immaturity hidden deep in their eyes. Those who desperately imitate the actions of the people around them may be like us. They want to blend into the group, avoid danger, and disguise themselves as ghosts; the last type of guys whose expressions are out of control, the smallest number, should be the monsters that the previous type of people want to avoid, they are disguised as humans ghost." Amway has a new book by frontline medical workers, "Dr. Song, Are You Married?" by Phenacetin. . The subject matter is quite special, and it is different from conventional medical articles. Most of the diseases treated are diseases that are close to life. Dr. Song is very distressed. Recently, there have been more and more young and beautiful female patients in the clinic. When they come in, they dont talk about their illnesses. They all ask themselves if they are married? ! What troubled him even more was that other peoples systems were high-end and classy. Even if they had to change their heart, liver or brain, the worst thing would be to cut out a cyst or a tumor! But his is unique. Catheterization, circumcision, hemorrhoidectomy...none of the three surgeries are performed, and many of them are expert level? ! Thats all, treating illnesses and saving people, how can there be any distinction between men and women? (End of this chapter) Chapter 114 first class Chapter 114 The First Lesson Its a class reunion, just have fun. What are you talking about all of a sudden? Xishan drank some wine and his face was very red. ?Wang Jie ignored Xishan: "No calls can be reached. Let''s try to see if we can leave." ?? He was about to leave before he started playing. Wang Jie had a strong sense of crisis, but it was a pity that it was too late. ?A few people came to the school gate. It was raining heavily. They walked outside for half an hour and finally returned to the school gate. "No matter where you go, you seem to be back at school in the end." Du Bai also felt bad. He sent several private messages to Zhuo Jun, but Zhuo Jun only replied with the same sentence - I wish you have fun! Looking at the repeated words, Du Bai only felt strange and terrifying. We may have been caught in an unusual incident. Wang Jie stood at the school gate with a bitter look on his face and fear in his eyes: There are some things you may not know. The world has not been peaceful recently. In order to increase his chances of survival and get more help, Wang Jie told Gao Ming and others about the abnormal events. When he heard that the chance of survival for ordinary people was only one-tenth, Xishanjiu was so frightened that he woke up: "I''ll notify other students!" "No!" Wang Jie grabbed Xishan''s arm: "Do you know which classmates are human and which are ghosts?" But you cant just watch them die, right? "What a naive fool." Wang Jie cursed unceremoniously: "First of all, I''m not sure whether this is an abnormal event, because I haven''t experienced it, and I heard a lot of things from an elder in the family. Secondly, Wang Jie knocked Xishan against the wall: "Be honest with me. Talking too much will attract the attention of ghosts. Maybe one of your inadvertent actions will attract ghosts! There are fifty people in the class, and according to the ten Calculating the probability of 1 in 1, I hope that all of us can be the last survivors! ?Someone was bound to die, but Wang Jie didn''t want that person to be him. He told his roommate this information because he wanted to take advantage of his roommate''s power. Stop the internal strife, our real enemy may be Zhuo Jun. Gao Ming originally wanted to know more information before considering the next step, but he did not expect that Wang Jie knew so much inside information. ??Letting go of Xishan, Wang Jie''s face tightened: "I knew from the beginning that Zhuo Jun had no good intentions. That guy used a lot of dirty tricks and was despicable in order to let me attend this class reunion." "Were you forced here?" Xishan was not angry because Wang Jie did something to him. "Otherwise, who would come to this miserable place during a heavy rain?" Wang Jie opened his phone and pulled out a few photos: "The Hanhai Charity Ambassador was attacked in public. The attacker was once my friend, and then that **** led a team to investigate me. , if I dont come to participate, he will frame me. ?Taking one look at Wang Jie''s expression, Gao Ming knew that Wang Jie was lying, but he didn''t point it out. "Why did you come to this party?" Wang Jie looked at the other people: "Don''t you all have something to hide?" I owe a lot of money when I open a gym. Zhuo Jun said there was a good way to make money, so I came here. Xishan confessed, Debt collectors are blocking me every day, so coming here is a change of mood. "My daughter suffered from a strange illness. After taking the medicine given by Zhuo Jun, her condition improved a lot. He said that he wanted me to do him a favor. After that, he would help my daughter see a doctor for free." Du Bai shook his hand. Clenching his fists: "I hate it when people threaten me with my daughter, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Gao Ming, how about you?" "My situation is quite special." Gao Ming spoke very slowly with a solemn expression: "You should still remember Saeki, right? He went crazy when he was in college. Zhuo Jun said he knew the reason why Saeki went crazy. If I didn''t come, I''ll be the next one to go crazy." Thinking about it this way, it feels like youre still miserable. Xishan was quite optimistic: What are we going to do next? "Strictly abide by all the rules of the school, understand as many rules as possible, record the rules, and then find out the loopholes and conflicts in the rules." Gao Ming assigned the task to the other three people: "From now on, we will treat ourselves as Han Students from De Private College completely assumed their identities and hid in the crowd, then returned to the dormitory to check the information. " "OK." "It''s possible that some of us will be replaced. When we meet next time, let us tell you the secret code first." After the four of them discussed the secret code that could confirm their identity, Wang Jie and Xishan went to the activity building where there were no students. Gao Ming took Du Bai toward the Walk to the teaching building. "There are fifty classmates in the class, and all of them have evil intentions. What kind of reunion is this?" Du Bai walked beside Gao Ming. After entering the society, he was breathless from all aspects of pressure, and his daughter was in poor health. Now he looks pessimistic about everything. At least the fifty of us still remember each other. Gao Ming asked casually: Which of our former students do you think was the least gregarious? "You? No, there seems to be another one...I can''t remember." The school bell rang again. Gao Ming and Du Bai found a classroom with a young teacher and walked in. ?The teacher hasnt come yet, and there are many empty seats in the room, so the two of them sat in the third row from the bottom. The tables and chairs are very new, the drawers are full of books, and nothing unusual can be found. Ten seconds later, a middle-aged woman wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation entered the classroom and came to the podium: "I would like to reiterate the classroom disciplines. During class, everyone is not allowed to make noise, whisper, eat, or be late or leave early. Okay. Okay, now turn to page 37 of the textbook. The sound of turning books was heard, and the teacher started the class. Up to this point everything was normal. Gao Ming was spinning his pen in boredom and listening carefully, but just five minutes later, something strange happened. ??The male student sitting behind Gao Ming suddenly stood up. He walked to Gao Ming''s side little by little, bent his head ninety degrees to the right, bent down, and looked at Gao Ming from the side. ?The student''s expression was very strange, as if he wanted to see something from Gao Ming. ?Frowning slightly, he turned his pen as if nothing had happened, and even took the time to take notes. ??The male student stared at Gao Ming intently, maintaining the twisted posture. His mouth slowly opened, and black threads were floating in the gaps between his teeth. ?He came closer little by little, as if he was trying to get into Gao Ming''s body. Gao Ming''s sight was completely blocked by the male student''s face. He just finished listening to a question and started to calculate by himself based on the textbook. The tip of the pen fell on the paper, and the rustling sound was very pleasant. After the calculation was completed, Gao Ming looked up again. The male student had left and was standing next to the student in the fourth row from the bottom. Standing quietly, when the male student stuck his head out, the student in the fourth row from the bottom was startled. He couldn''t control himself and made a sound. After screaming, he covered his mouth, but it was already too late. The teacher on the podium stopped teaching, and all the students looked at him. You have violated the classroom discipline, please go out and stand! Reluctantly, the student stood up from his seat. He glanced at the empty seat in the last row and then looked at Gao Ming: "Why didn''t you remind me, why didn''t you tell me, why not you!" ?His voice was full of resentment. After being dragged out of the classroom, he never came back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 115 Graduation requirements Chapter 115 Conditions for Graduation Where was he sent? ?Du Bai, who was sitting next to Gao Ming, was too frightened to move. If he had encountered the situation just now, he would be the one who would be sent out now. ?His legs were clenched, and Du Bai wanted to go to the toilet. He stood on tiptoe anxiously. Gao Ming did not speak to Du Bai, but gave Du Bai a reassuring look, indicating that he should listen to the lecture carefully. After the students in front of Gao Ming were sent away, the atmosphere in the class became more tense. The children in the class focused all their attention on their studies, forcing themselves not to be disturbed by external factors. While listening to the teachers lecture, Gao Ming recalled what had just happened. ??The troublemaking student sitting in the last row is different from the normal students. His school uniform is very old and doesn''t fit well. He seems to be wearing the clothes of a dead person. Recreating the scene just now in his mind, Gao Ming was fascinated when he suddenly heard an exclamation from upstairs! Someone jumped off the building! Glancing out of the window with his peripheral vision, Gao Ming happened to see a man who was almost sixty years old falling from a height. ?It was wearing a school uniform, its body was pressed against the window, its face was almost pressed against the glass, and there was a smile on its lips. ??Du Bai, who was at the same table, subconsciously wanted to look out the window, but Gao Ming took the first step and held his shoulders. Dont look, dont listen. ?Several students in the classroom did not pay attention to the lecture. They rushed to the window and looked outside. Someone jumped off the building? Which one is this today? It seems to have been pushed down! But if it was pushed down, why did it laugh? Yes, I saw it smiling just now! ??The students were discussing in a flurry, and the class seemed to explode. A girl who was sitting by the window saw everyone coming over, and curiously moved her body and looked out the window. She tilted her body and looked downstairs, but there was nothing on the ground outside the school. She saw no blood or bodies. Where is the body? A chill ran down her back, and the girl seemed to sense something, and she slowly turned around. ??The students who had gathered around the window all stopped talking. They stared directly at the female student by the window. The expressions on each of their faces were very scary. You, you... ??The girl''s hands and feet were grabbed, and the fingers of the students dug into the girl''s body like iron hooks. Without giving everyone any time to react, they worked together and threw the girl out of the window! Someone jumped off the building! ?After several students threw the girl away, they ran out of the classroom screaming, shouting that someone jumped off the building, someone jumped off the building. Sitting in the third row from the bottom, Du Bai witnessed everything. His hands and feet were cold, and his throat seemed to have swallowed a large piece of ice. Everything from his teeth to his lower abdomen was cold. ?He couldn''t believe his eyes. In just a few seconds, a life disappeared in front of his eyes. A little out of breath, Du Bai felt a strong sense of suffocation staying in this classroom. He didn''t know how many monsters and madmen there were among the remaining students, and he didn''t know when it would be his turn. ? ? Tightening his pants hard, Du Bai didn''t want to stay here for a moment, but arriving late and leaving early would also violate the rules, so he could only hold on. His face turned pale and he pursed his lips. Du Bai''s only hope now was a good life. Looking to the side, Gao Ming was still learning the equations of conic sections. ?Suppressing fear and the urge to urinate, Du Bai wrote a small note and handed it to Gao Ming. What should we do? Dont listen, dont look, just do the questions. As soon as Du Bai read the note sent back by Gao Ming, a familiar voice came from the corridor. It seemed that a classmate of Gao Ming''s class had been caught. Worried that his passing of the note in class would be "exposed", Du Bai stuffed the note into his mouth before the teacher turned around. But at this time, he remembered the classroom discipline prohibiting eating, and he did not dare to swallow. I didn''t dare to swallow, so I could only lower my head and do the questions. "Good luck! Du Bai! Save me!" A hand slapped on the window glass, and Ma Tao grabbed the window frame with five fingers. He screamed and struggled with all his strength. ?Du Bai lowered his head, cold sweat broke out in large drops on his forehead, and his body seemed to be petrified. Gao Ming is still solving equations. Good luck! Ma Taos voice was somewhat distorted, his facial expression was extremely painful, and his body seemed to be scratched to pieces. If you dont save me, even if I turn into a ghost, I wont let you go! His head hit the glass. Ma Tao struggled for a long time and was forcefully dragged away. There was a faint **** handprint on the window, and Ma Tao''s voice seemed to still echo in the corridor. "That was probably not Ma Tao just now. We all saw Ma Tao drinking in the canteen before. Because he did not leave at the specified time, he and several others were taken into the kitchen." Du Bai murmured in a low voice. Quiet! The teachers eyes moved and he suddenly walked off the podium and stopped on the left side of Du Bai. The female teacher stared at Du Bai''s face and said in a horrifying tone: "Did you eat something? Open your mouth and let me see!" ?Du Bai lowered his head, trembling with nervousness, feeling very scared, and had a strong urge to urinate in his lower body. I havent eaten anything. "Open your mouth!" the teacher scolded sternly. After saying that, she knitted her sleeves up as if she wanted to put her hands into Du Bai''s throat. ?Seeing the teacher''s hand approaching, Du Bai moved back. When he almost had nowhere to hide, the bell finally rang. ??The teacher stopped, as if nothing had happened, returned to the podium to sort out the lesson plan, and then went to the next classroom. Du Bai''s back was wet with sweat, and he pulled Gao Ming and ran out of the classroom quickly. "Gao Ming! Come with me to the toilet! I really don''t dare to go in alone, I''m too scared!" ?Du Bai himself is a teacher, but he never thought that class would be so scary. He felt that he might have to say goodbye to class in the future. Entering the toilet at the end of the corridor, both Gao Ming and Du Bai received private messages from Zhuojun. Zhuo Jun: "You have completed one class hour and received one credit. Within a week, if you accumulate a hundred credits, you can graduate successfully." "Credits? Graduation?" Gao Ming looked at the message on his phone and fell into thinking: "I only said that I could graduate successfully, but I didn''t say that I could leave school." Gao Ming, are you still outside? Du Bai in the cubicle would ask every few seconds. "Here." Gao Ming was speechless: "Hurry up, the toilet is full of yin!" "There are a lot of things written in this cubicle." Du Bai opened the cubicle door and pointed at the door panel. There were all kinds of horrible words and messy rules written on it. The handwriting was different: "The toilet seems to be a place where living students exchange A place for information. "What if these are left by ghosts?" Gao Ming glanced at them and said, "Besides, in many cases, living people are more dangerous than ghosts." In the first class, when the male student sitting in front of Gao Ming was taken away, his eyes were extremely vicious and he wanted to kill Gao Ming. ?Taking out his cell phone, Gao Ming was about to take a photo of the message on the door panel, when he accidentally saw a quarrel in the group chat. It seems like someone died? (End of this chapter) Chapter 116 One hundred credits and one hundred live people Chapter 116 One hundred credits and one hundred living people ?Du Bai and Gao Ming looked at their phones. In just one class, there were already hundreds of messages in the group chat. ?After scrolling for a long time, Gao Ming finally figured out the cause and effect of the matter. Qian Junran, the English class representative, took several boys to the stadium to play. They wanted to regain their youthful vitality. They had just changed their jerseys when Cao Song, the oldest repeater in the class, suddenly saw him standing outside the window on the third floor of the office building. Looking at someone, it seems to be Saeki. He held the basketball and waved over there, and Saeki responded enthusiastically, but then he saw another "Saeki" in a hospital gown appearing behind Saeki! The waving hand froze in mid-air. Cao Song wanted to remind Saeki, but the next second he saw a scene he would never forget. Wearing a hospital gown, Saeki found a knife from nowhere and stabbed the normal Saeki''s chest crazily. Blood splashed on the curtains and Saeki''s face, leaving only a pair of struggling arms waving around the window. The basketball in his arms fell to the ground. Cao Song was frightened. Other students called him for a long time before he recovered. He yelled and told everyone about the tragedy he had witnessed. They didn''t even have time to change their clothes and ran towards the office building together. When they broke in and came to the office where the murder occurred, Saeki and Saeki''s bodies were gone. There was no blood stain in the room, but a piece of the curtain had been pulled away. Cao Song sent this incident to the group chat, and the classmates began to discuss it wildly. They also discovered many weird places in the school. ?Some people hope that Zhuo Jun can come out and give an explanation, but no matter what people ask Zhuo Jun, he will always reply with one sentence - I wish you have a good time! ?The cold and repeated words are a bit scary. More and more students want to leave. They run out of the school. No matter how far they go, they will eventually return to the school. The joy of reunion was replaced by fear. Someone scolded Zhuo Jun in the group chat, but this did not change anything. ??When everyone was in confusion and uneasiness, Qian Junran and squad leader Yuan Hui stood up. They called on the students to gather together and piece together the clues they had. ?The dormitories and canteens were not open, and there were too many teachers and students in the teaching and office buildings so they did not dare to go there. They chose to gather near the school auditorium. Lets go there too. At around three o''clock in the afternoon, Gao Ming and Du Bai entered the school auditorium. Many students had already arrived. "This way!" Wang Jie, the third generation rich man, motioned for Gao Ming to come over. After Gao Ming and Du Bai sat down, the four of them communicated as if nothing had happened and said the secret code without attracting anyone''s attention. Confirming that each other had not been replaced, the four of them sat at the exit of the auditorium, ready to run away in case of danger. At four o''clock in the afternoon, no more students came. Yuan Hui, the monitor, closed the door of the auditorium and counted the number of people. ?There are fifty people in the class, and now only thirty-two have come. It was not known whether the others were not trapped or had been killed. "We have known each other for ten years, and this reunion is to atone for our sins!" Yuan Hui walked to the middle of the auditorium, his expression extremely serious: "When I came here, I thought I was the only one being targeted by Zhuo Jun. "I didn''t expect that you are also his target." "Stop being so pretentious! What''s going on in this **** school?" Cao Song grabbed the seat, his face was pale, he was so frightened just now. "I have been having the same nightmare every night since about half a year ago." Yuan Hui took off his shirt and exposed his arms. There were deep scars on them: "I have had so many dreams about that dream." Now I cant tell whether it was a dream or the reality we have experienced. What dream? Xishan asked curiously, raising his hand. "Ten years ago, the school organized us to participate in some activity. We were sitting in a bus, but then the bus had an accident, and all of us... died." Yuan Hui''s voice was a little scary. I dont remember what bus we took. I just remember that school asked us to study every day. I wish I could use one minute as one hundred seconds. Xishan put his hands on the seat and flicked the dust on the seat with his fingers. "No one has any impression. It should just be your dream." Cao Song shook his head. "But that dream was too real. We were pressed in the car, huddled in the darkness, and died slowly." Yuan Hui pointed to his head: "I don''t know why I dreamed of these, but Zhuo Jun told me Me, he dreamed about it too. Can you contact Zhuo Jun? Wang Jie stood up with a gloomy expression on his face: Where is that bastard? "Zhuo Jun initially wanted me to join forces with him to trick everyone into entering this school and help everyone recall the nightmare. He said he would give me one million when it was done." Yuan Hui put down his scarred arm: "I didn''t Agree, he later kidnapped my wife and lover. You should have told us this earlier! Qian Junran walked to the stage and stared at Yuan Hui. "I have given you all kinds of hints, but none of you care! In addition, I really don''t know the internal situation of this school. Zhuo Jun just warned me to go to the class reunion with peace of mind, otherwise my family will be worse than death. Painful. "It''s actually very interesting that Yuan Hui can tell the truth at this time, but people''s hearts will never be satisfied. Everyone''s first impression is that Yuan Hui, as an insider, concealed it from his classmates. You are too selfish! Yuan Hui! You actually want to hide such a big thing? Hearing the accusations from his classmates, Yuan Hui''s face darkened: "None of you are clean, right? Zhuo Jun threatened me and said that even if I don''t cooperate, you will come over obediently, because each of you has a certain need." Reason to come here! Yuan Hui''s eyes became a little scary: "Among you are lunatics suffering from mental illness, gamblers with huge gambling debts, cheating men and women whose affairs were photographed, and even perverted murderers with blood on their hands. magic!" "What are you talking about?" Cao Song seemed to feel guilty and stopped Yuan Hui from continuing. "You know what I''m talking about." Yuan Hui picked up the clothes: "Everyone who comes here has secrets that they cannot tell. I am not interested in your secrets. I just want to leave alive. If you are willing If you believe me, just believe it. If you dont want to, I wont force you. There was silence in the auditorium, and Qian Junran saw that no one spoke. He walked to the center of the auditorium stage: "Dear classmates, we are old friends with ten years of friendship. Now we are in trouble and may face unknown dangers. Put in front of There is only one way in front of us, let''s work together and get out together!" ?Compared with Yuan Hui, Qian Junrans words are easier to accept, and some students seem to have found a backbone. We will be divided into different groups according to the dormitory in the future, and we will act as a group to collect information and find a way to escape. Class 13 has four dormitories for boys, four dormitories for girls, and dormitory 1315, which is mixed with foreign classes. Based on this, Qian Junran moved the business management style over. He also said a few words about chicken soup and Slogan, feel great about yourself. After finishing speaking, he looked specifically at Liu Yi, like a chicken with its head held high. "Have you finished speaking?" Liu Yi walked onto the stage with a cold face: "Let''s go down after finishing speaking. We don''t have so much time to waste." Qian Junran still wanted to speak, but Liu Yi took out a few blood-stained textbooks from his bag and threw them on the table: "I found two ways to leave on campus. The first is to save 100 credits. , you can get one credit after taking a class, but taking classes is very dangerous. Then whats the second one? Everyones attention instantly shifted from Qian Junran to Liu Yi. "The second thing is..." After Liu Yi pondered for a moment, he took out his mobile phone and enlarged a photo: "This is what I took in the fourth cubicle of the women''s toilet on the fourth floor of the teaching building. It says Kill enough for one hundred. A living person can truly graduate. "Kill enough one hundred living people?" Gao Ming''s pupils narrowed slightly. These two different graduation conditions seemed to be prepared for different people. (End of this chapter) Chapter 117 special assignment Chapter 117 Special Assignment The second condition for passing the level should be just a prank by the students. This school is full of lunatics. Wang Jie sat next to Gao Ming: You dont really think you can clear the level by killing a hundred living people, do you? "Perhaps this is the graduation condition for ghosts." Gao Ming leaned on the back of his seat: "Du Bai and I went to a class. As long as we abide by the classroom disciplines, we will not be killed. It seems that ghosts can only use them to harm people. Rules, no violence. "Then can we use violence against ghosts?" Wang Jie''s eyes flashed with a hint of evil. "It should be possible." Gao Ming opened the group chat on his mobile phone: "Saeki in a hospital gown killed Saeki in school. In any case, killing is allowed." "Are you two crazy? Can a ghost that can be easily killed still be called a ghost?" Du Bai did not want to participate in the conversation between Gao Ming and Wang Jie. He felt that the aura of those two people was different from that of ordinary people. Im just asking casually. Wang Jie smiled: Its unrealistic to kill people, and its probably not easy to accumulate credits to graduate. If youre given one credit for one class, are you confident that you can survive a hundred classes? "There should be other ways to escape from the school." Gao Ming looked at the texture on the wooden table. He had never died in Hande Private Academy, so he had no relevant memories: "Graduation does not necessarily mean that you can leave. Sometimes you can live... More painful than death." For Gao Ming, being killed is not a big deal and returning to the tunnel, but if he loses his freedom and is trapped in the school forever, that would be bad. He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of not being able to die even if he wants to. ?The students were exchanging information and discussing ways to escape. Qian Junran, Yuan Hui and Liu Yi wanted to gather the strength of the whole class and act in dormitories as a unit. Wang Jie, Gao Ming, you are in charge of the teaching building in dormitory 1314. After dark, we will return to the dormitory..." Before Qian Junran finished speaking, Wang Jie waved his hand impatiently: "The teaching building is the most dangerous. If you go there, don''t get us involved." "I can go with you. Some things have to be done by someone, right?" Qian Junran said with a righteous look: "This is for everyone''s good." "Young lady''s morality kidnapped us." Wang Jie stood up: "You just like Liu Yi, but he seems to treat Gao Ming differently, so you want to target our dormitory." "Don''t talk nonsense." Qian Junran''s face also turned cold, and he tried his best to maintain his composure. "Do you know why Liu Yi cares more about a high life? Because he is the only psychiatrist who knows psychological counseling, and ghosts come out of twisted people''s hearts." Wang Jie was not polite at all: "Don''t You''re being careful there, if we want to kill you, you won''t survive more than three days." Qian Junran was overwhelmed by Wang Jie''s momentum. The rich third generation in front of him knew a lot. He thought about what Yuan Hui said just now and some of the information he heard in the small circle. He suspected that Wang Jie was the perverted murderer. . "You are joking, you are joking." Xishan stood between the two to smooth things over: "The teaching building is too dangerous. I suggest that all dormitories take turns." "Qian Junran, your money and power are nothing here." Wang Jie didn''t give Xishan and Qian Junran any face: "Now in the auditorium, someone might have sneaked in. Do you really think that everyone sitting here is Is it a living person?" Wang Jie, what nonsense are you talking about! Is there going to be internal strife before it even starts? Whats your intention! ??Classmates dislike Wang Jie, and Wang Jie also doesnt trust others outside his dormitory: Lets go and let them play by themselves. After calling Xishan, Wang Jie led the people in dormitory 1314 to the exit. Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Liu Yi. He and Liu Yi made a secret code that only two people knew. Liu Yi is responsible for activities with the group. Someone in the class must have been replaced. She came to collect information provided by people and ghosts, and by the way, she observed the male student whose face was wrapped in gauze. The other person has no name and cannot see his face, but he knows everything about his classmates, which is very suspicious. Gao Ming is responsible for conducting the search from his own perspective. When the time comes, he can compare the clues he obtained with those of Liu Yi to ensure that he will not be deceived by ghosts. "What a waste of time." Wang Jie took out a cigarette from his pocket. Because it was damp in the rain, he tried several times but failed to light it, so he crushed the cigarette in anger. "Don''t be as knowledgeable as that guy." Xishan seemed to want to ease the embarrassment and said to Gao Ming and Du Bai: "Wang Jie and I just walked around the school. This place is very big, with a dedicated gymnasium, activity building and... In the laboratory building, each building has different opening hours, and there seem to be some regular activities held in the school, and the winner can win a lot of credits. " "Ghosts will also participate in those activities. Maybe the activity itself is prepared for ghosts." Wang Jie took a deep breath to calm down and calm down: "Gao Ming, what are your plans next? Do you want to save credits?" "You think things are too simple." Gao Ming has experienced many abnormal events, so he knows better than anyone else: "Now we have entered the school of ghosts. Don''t think about escaping now. Try to survive until the next day. Others. The three of you move together, and Ill get a feel for the different classroom atmosphere. See you in the dormitory tonight. Without Du Bai dragging him down, Gao Ming began to implement his plan. The scary rules in school are made by ghosts. If you follow the rules, you will always live in the shadow of ghosts. If you want to change this situation, you have to find a way to become the rule maker. This school is equivalent to a super large campus horror game, much more complicated than the Surabaya apartment where the Flesh Fairy lives. I wonder what role Situ An plays here? ??Hunting outside the teaching building, about an hour later, a student who violated classroom discipline was taken out of the classroom. ?He looked to be in his teens, and his immature face was stained with tears. He kept begging for mercy from the students around him, crying and shaking his head. Gao Ming followed them silently, and the student who violated classroom discipline was taken to the office building. ?Compared with the teaching building, the office building is even more gloomy. The deep corridor seems to have no end in sight. Occasionally, strange sounds can be heard from the offices on both sides, like whispers or someone crying. The student disappeared after being taken to the office building. Gao Ming did not know which room the student was locked in. "classmate" ?A voice suddenly sounded behind Gao Ming. He slowly turned around, put his hand into his pocket, and touched his photo. "Are you here to deliver your homework too?" A girl appeared quietly behind Gao Ming. Her eyes were sewn with stitches, her hair was shaved as if it had been gnawed by a dog, and there were some messy words written on her face. text. ?The girl is very short, holding a thick stack of exercise books in her hands. I just finished delivering my homework and Im ready to leave now. Gao Ming couldnt tell whether the other person was a human or a ghost. "Then can you do me a favor?" The girl took another step forward, almost hitting her death mark. She raised her stitched eyelids: "I have a special homework that I don''t know how to give to the teacher. Can you Can you come with me?" ?Hatching the black-and-white photo of the deceased, Gao Ming did not step back. He stared at the girl''s horrified face: "Isn''t that the job you''re talking about about me?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 118 The principals office is open after midnight Chapter 118 The principals office is open after midnight The female student who delivered the homework met many people in the office building. Whenever she asked the other person if they were willing to help her, the other person would either run away and refuse, or else they would agree because of her pity. For someone like Gao Ming, she still First time encounter. "No, the homework is not yours..." The girl seemed to have been exposed her secret, and ran upstairs with a thick stack of homework. "Don''t go!" Gao Ming followed the girl: "I found that you are different from those ghost students. They are all trying their best to disguise themselves as human beings. The more ordinary the appearance, the better. But your appearance is very different. You can tell its special right away. Gao Ming grabbed the girls arm. It was thin, fragile, and weak, and he could feel the temperature. "You are a human being, someone who helps ghosts?" Gao Ming confirmed his suspicion. He dragged the girl to the corner: "I won''t blame you. Everyone has the right to work hard to survive. There is no need to use any means." Question, I just wanted to ask you something." The girl looked miserable. She seemed to have suffered a lot. She was a living person accepted by ghosts. It is hard to imagine the price she paid for this. How long have you been coming to this school? Facing Gao Mings questioning, the girl kept shaking her head, holding on to her homework. "What are you afraid of? How about I take you out of the office building?" Hearing that Gao Ming wanted to take her out of the office building, the girl shook her head even more crazily and refused: "I can''t leave the office building! Absolutely not!" Knowing that Gao Ming would not let go easily, the girl took Gao Ming to the men''s restroom on the second floor. She closed the restroom door and hid with Gao Ming in the fourth cubicle. The number four is the most auspicious number in this school. If you follow four, you will have good luck. The girl held her homework carefully for fear of getting it wet. "The number four is good? Does that mean you can leave school at four o''clock in the morning on Thursday?" Gao Ming wrote down all the girl''s words. "Maybe you can give it a try." The girl leaned back and pressed her body against the wall: "I have been studying at Hende Private Academy. I have seen with my own eyes that there are more and more students in the school, but no matter how many students there are, the school can still accommodate them. ,because" After a long pause, the girl spoke: "This school is eating people, eating all the vivid and colorful people. The teacher will tell you how dangerous and scary it is outside the school. The school is already the most friendly and beautiful place." They require every student to strictly abide by the rules and train them into machines that do not require too much thinking ability. The girl''s facial expressions are extremely rich. If she hadn''t been holding her homework, she would probably have gestured with her hands: "What you can''t see now, the school will reveal its true face when the lights are turned off at night. This school is like a giant machine made of people." , every living person is a part, and everyone is fitted together like gears, enduring the pain of mutual friction, and then pushing the entire machine to operate. Where else in the world would any school treat students like this? "It''s true! In the face of a huge threat, this machine will run wildly until it loses control. If the threat does not appear, it will create threats on its own to maintain order." The female student was very scared when she said this . Normal schools would not do this, but Gao Ming remembered that when he was in class, the teacher was wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation. The school refers to the Bureau of Investigation? Think about it carefully, isnt that the way the Bureau of Investigation trains new people? Clear rules, requiring investigators to strictly follow the rules, obtain special powers with unknown threats, use living people as tools, and constantly throw them into abnormal events. "Hande Private College was built by Situ An many years ago. Under Situ An''s feeding, this school has turned into an out-of-control monster." Hanhai is an international free port, open, inclusive and free, with a large floating population and a small number of missing people. What''s even more frightening are the homeless, orphans and needy people, and the abandoned. These marginalized groups that are easily ignored are mostly rescued by the Hanhai Charity Federation where Situ An is located. "You may still have a chance to escape, but I can''t." The girl seemed to have accepted this painful fact: "I grew up in an orphanage and later attended Hanhai Private Academy. Everything about me is here. , no matter how scary and terrible it is, it is still my home, can you understand how I feel now?" Seeing the girl''s sewed eyes, Gao Ming thought of congratulations: "What''s your name?" Situ Xin. The female student whispered. Are there many people named Situ in this school? "Not many. Only children adopted by their father can be named Situ." The female student slowly lowered her head: "We all love our father deeply and are also very afraid of him." "Then you have become like this, doesn''t your father know? He has never thought of avenging you?" Gao Ming adjusted his tone. He suspected that the girl''s "father" was Situ An. "My eyes were sewn by my father. It''s a preference, because other children were eaten by the school. I''m still alive. It''s my father''s preference that kept me alive." The female student mentioned her father and stood on tiptoes, her mood seemed to be It''s a bit better too. "Your father has a very special way of caring for his children. Can you tell me where I can find him?" Gao Ming asked the question he was most concerned about. "The principal''s office, but you can only go in after midnight, and the floors are usually blocked." The female student seemed to be worried about Gao Ming''s misunderstanding, and secretly said: "Dad wants to return the school to normal. He is trying various methods. He Want to save us all!" ?The school''s true face will only be revealed after the lights are turned off at night, but according to the rules of that incident, all students should be in the dormitory building and cannot go out, so no one can see the true face of the school, let alone go to the principal''s office at midnight. "It''s time for me to go. If the teacher is in a hurry, he will leave the office to find me." Situ Xin was a little scared. Seeing that Gao Ming didn''t stop her, she opened the toilet door and ran out. I havent figured out the consequences of breaking the rules, but its not bad to get clues about Situ An by accident. Ive even left a place for him in my heart. ?The heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and the flesh and blood ghosts seemed to remind Gao Ming to leave immediately. Running out of the office building, Gao Ming took the time to attend another class. He found that different classes encountered different strange events. Compared with mathematics, Chinese, art, music and other classes, they were more terrifying. I wonder if there will be any overcrowding of classes in this school? At eight o''clock in the evening, Gao Ming returned to his dormitory. ?Compared to the daytime, there were some changes in the dormitory building. An amiable female dormitory manager appeared in the dormitory room. She was wearing light blue short-sleeved clothes. There were also bright red long-sleeved clothes and a dark green coat on the single bed. These three colors again? Gao Ming thought of the employee uniforms in the Minlong Street supermarket. Without communicating with the dormitory supervisor, Gao Ming continued to walk forward. He suddenly discovered that all the photos of his classmates on the wall had their heads cut off, as if they had been deliberately cut with scissors. (End of this chapter) Chapter 119 They all came back in the evening Chapter 119 Everyone came back as soon as evening came This class reunion is becoming more and more unforgettable. Gao Ming reached out and touched the edge of the photo. The scissors cut it neatly. The perpetrator seemed to enjoy the cutting process. I dont know how many people will survive in the end. In the past, Gao Ming felt that all his classmates were innocent, and he had thought that he would save everyone. However, as things developed, Gao Ming discovered that things were not that simple. ?Ten years ago, there was an accident in the tunnel at the junction of the three cities, but Liu Yi could not find out the aftermath of the accident, nor what happened to the people in the car. Just now in the auditorium, the words of class monitor Yuan Hui deeply touched Gao Ming. His recurring nightmare might be the fact that happened at that time, but everyone had forgotten it for some reason. When the bus accident happened ten years ago, maybe we were all on the bus... ?Ten years have passed, and the classmates reunited for various reasons. They were sent to school by a bus from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. ?Standing by the window and looking out, the bus that took them into the school was still parked in the middle of the school. It was covered by the night and rain and looked out of place with the entire school. The bus, leaving school, the accident, an extra student, ten years of reincarnation ?The vibrating sound of his cell phone interrupted Gao Ming''s thinking. He looked at the screen. Wang Jie urged him to go back to the dormitory quickly. They seemed to have made a very important discovery. Back in dormitory 1314, Gao Ming saw Xishan being pushed down on the bed as soon as he entered the door, his hands and feet were tied, and there were scars on his face. What are you doing? "This idiot! Damn it!" Wang Jie grabbed the chair and wanted to beat Xishan to death: "He told Cai Meimei what we found! How long has it been, and he is still thinking about having **** with women! I really want to kill him ! Xishan didnt dare to reply a word, so he could only look at Gao Ming as if asking for help. "What did you find?" Gao Ming had no intention of speaking for Xishan. Everyone was trying their best to survive. Anyone who held back would be implicated in death. "The three of us went to the activity building together and received a task in the swimming pool." Du Bai looked at Xishan speechlessly: "It''s probably a game-like task. Help the swimming team organize the equipment. After completing it, you can get a Credits. The three of us were tidying up when we suddenly heard footsteps, and we hid in the swimming team locker room. Then we saw several students wearing student union armbands entering, and they were talking about something strange." "The general content is that there are several categories of ghosts in the school, among which the student union is the most special category. They can manage both ghosts and people, and are the defenders of school rules. But besides them, there are some Ghost students will completely ignore the rules and kill people. The characteristic of those ghost students is that they wear red clothes under their school uniforms." Wang Jie led Gao Ming to the balcony: "If this school is compared to a living person, the student union is equivalent to white blood cells. , The ghost students in red clothes are similar to cancerous cells, they are the most terrifying. "You want to take advantage of the conflict between ghosts?" Gao Ming heard the hidden meaning in Wang Jie''s words. "Yeah." Wang Jie hooked Gao Ming''s shoulder: "When I was helping the swimming team in the activity building, I saw the clothes that the vice-captain of the school swimming team had changed. That guy was wearing red clothes. The student union came to see him. , but after I got in touch with him, I found that the vice-captain is actually very good. He is dissatisfied with many things in the school and even blatantly violates the rules. The most important thing is that he does not care about the so-called credits. " The essence of currency is trust and consensus. Credits are everything in school, but the vice-captain ignores this consensus. His various performances make me think that he can be a target of being attracted. ? Wang Jie is very flexible in his thinking. He did not record the rules of the school, but specifically recorded certain people who could have an impact on him. This may have been taught to him by his elders in the family. You and I will go take a look tomorrow. Gao Ming returned to the house and untied the rope from Xishans body. "Thank you, I promise I will never say another word in the future!" Xishan almost knelt down in fear of Gao Ming. Just now Wang Jie looked very scary when he was angry, irritable and crazy, almost like a devil. "There is no future. You will have to bear the consequences yourself if you do it again next time." Gao Ming put the rope away, and suddenly there was a knock on the door of the dormitory, and several people looked at each other. "I''ll open the door!" With the idea of ??atonement for his sins, Xishan opened the dormitory door. The smell of low-quality perfume drifted into the house, and the dormitory aunt in blue clothes stood in the corridor at the door: "You guys look familiar, have you lived here a long time ago? Let me do the math...are you ten?" Have you lived here before? I have an impression of you! ??The dormitory aunt counted on her fingers, and few people in the room dared to speak. Sister, did you remember wrongly? This is our first time coming to this school. Xishan called the dormitory sister with a shy face, and the other party was very happy after hearing this. "I can''t remember it wrong. You must have forgotten it, right?" The dormitory aunt looked into the room. She seemed to be afraid to come in casually: "You haven''t been back for a long time. I have to remind you of some precautions. It is not allowed in the dormitory. The use of high-power electrical appliances is prohibited. Chasing and fighting are prohibited. Loud noises are strictly prohibited after lights out at 10:30. No visits are allowed. Staying out at night is prohibited. Everyone must abide by the school schedule. " Dont worry, we promise not to violate dormitory discipline. "I know you are all well-behaved. If something happens at night, you can come to the dormitory room to find me at any time." The dormitory aunt seemed to suddenly remember something and pointed to her clothes: "I usually wear blue clothes." Closing the door, the kind and kind dormitory aunt left. ?A few people gathered together after the footsteps disappeared, preparing to discuss how to spend the night, but unexpectedly there was a sudden knock on the door of the dormitory. "Are Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui back?" Xishan looked at the empty bed in the dormitory and slowly opened the dormitory door. "Open the door and chirp." A familiar voice sounded outside the door, and the dormitory aunt appeared at the door again. She seemed not to remember that she had just been here, and her expression was serious and cold. Sister, why are you back again? Xishan was very surprised. "Don''t scream nonsense." The dormitory aunt was wearing dark green clothes. She was holding a pen and a notebook: "Our school is different from other schools. You must not run around at night. Only by observing dormitory discipline can everything be safe." She looked towards the darkness at the end of the corridor, tore two pages from the book and handed them to Xishan: "If you want to live well here, then memorize the dormitory rules." Isnt that you who was wearing blue clothes just now? Xishan blankly took the manuscript paper filled with dormitory rules. I only have green clothes and never wear blue clothes. The dormitory aunt closed the door with a bang and left. They look exactly the same, but changing clothes is like a different person. Xishan showed the two pages of manuscript paper to everyone, and the dormitory discipline on them was a bit weird. The lights in the dormitory building of Hande Private College are turned off at 10:30 pm. After the lights are turned off, please go to the toilet with three people. Do not stay alone in the dormitory. Please confirm the number of people in the dormitory after turning off the lights. If the number of people is abnormal, please go to the toilet with someone you trust to take shelter. Beware of anyone wearing red, and dont open the door to strangers. If you hear strange noises in the corridor, please pretend not to have heard them; if there are strange noises in the dormitory, please pretend to be asleep; if there are strange noises on the bed, please do not open your eyes under any circumstances. (End of this chapter) Chapter 120 Death Dormitory 1314 Chapter 120 Death Dormitory 1314 Be sure to close the balcony door after turning off the lights. If someone comes into the house to check their sleep after turning off the lights, please pay attention to their expressions. If they are laughing, be sure to leave the dormitory as soon as possible. Please stop using your mobile phone after midnight. Any information you receive will be incorrect There are a lot of dormitory rules written densely on the manuscript paper, several times more than the classroom rules. Just memorizing these things took Gao Ming a lot of time. "It''s not good." Wang Jie, who usually has no interest in studying, was also reciting desperately: "There are two unstable factors in our dormitory, Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui. If they still don''t come back, then we will definitely experience Bedroom check twice, which means we have to open the dormitory door after lights out. " ?Walking around in the house, Wang Jie looked fiercely: "These two guys are really a nuisance!" "It''s better if they don''t come back. We''re just afraid they''ll come back after the lights go out. We''re not sure if it''s them who are coming. After all, they don''t have a secret code with us." Du Bai looked away, carrying a washbasin and preparing to go out. What are you going to do? Get some water and wash up. There is a complete set of toiletries in the cabinet. "How long have you been thinking about this?" Wang Jie grabbed Du Bai''s washbasin: "Our time is precious now. The longer we stay in this school, the harder it will be to escape." Putting down the basin in his hand, Wang Jie simply drew a map of the school on the paper: "I heard the elders in my family said that after falling into a similar scary building, if you can''t escape within seven days, you will be left behind forever. We The body will be assimilated into the building and become a part of this place. ??The elder in Wang Jie''s family has a great background, and there are some things that even Gao Ming doesn''t know, but he casually told the younger members of his family. "There''s no point in being anxious." Du Bai was not afraid of Wang Jie. The two of them had often quarreled when they were in school. At this moment, it really felt like they were back in high school. "I''m too lazy to argue with you. You are alive today only because you were assigned to a dormitory with me and Gao Ming because of your merits in your previous life." Wang Jie kicked the washbasin away. He was about to post the plan he wrote on the On the wall, a knock on the door was suddenly heard again. Its over? The dormitory door was opened for the third time, and Yuan Hui entered the dormitory holding a class schedule. The busy man is back? When Wang Jie saw Yuan Hui coming in, he decisively put away his schedule and hid it in his pocket. "I''m not interested in your ideas." Yuan Hui pasted the printed black-and-white class schedule behind the door: "Today is Zhuo Jun''s break time for us. Starting tomorrow, we will go to Class 13 according to the class schedule. " Have you met Zhuo Jun? Gao Ming walked towards Yuan Hui: Where did this class schedule come from? ?Taking out his mobile phone, Yuan Hui flipped through the message sent by Zhuo Jun - so that everyone can have a better experience! Starting tomorrow, we will return to class 13 to study and take classes to regain our lost youth and memories! "All of us have forgotten one thing. We may have died in the accident ten years ago. Let''s go back to class together. Maybe it can help us recall the past." Yuan Hui posted the class schedule: " You also come with me." "Who are you? Do you want me to listen to you?" Wang Jie didn''t even look at the class schedule: "I was alive and well, how could I have died ten years ago? I suspect that all this is because of you and Zhuo Jun Lets work together! "Wang Jie, when you were in school, you took advantage of your family''s prowess, acted independently, and bullied others everywhere. Everyone tolerated it and got over it. Now this is a matter of life and death for everyone!" Yuan Hui said firmly: "I have told other dormitories We have agreed that we will go to class together tomorrow morning. If you dont go, we will **** you there. Can you try? Wang Jie leaned against the wall and crossed his legs. "Let''s discuss tomorrow''s matters as if you can survive tonight." Gao Ming climbed into his bed and stopped the meaningless quarrel. As the night deepens, there are fewer and fewer lights in the school, and the areas shrouded in darkness become blurred. Washed by heavy rain, shadows are constantly peeled off the exterior walls of the buildings, like a dark current flowing through the school. What will this place look like when the lights go out? At ten o''clock in the evening, bedtime begins. ?Several students wearing old school uniforms entered the room. Their faces were expressionless and they did not look at anyone. They stayed next to each bed for a while and then left directly. "It''s over?" Xishan, who was hiding under the quilt, poked his head out. He didn''t even take off his shoes and was ready to run away at any moment. ?The school is getting quieter and quieter. Some dormitories in the dormitory have turned off the lights in advance, and the corridors outside are also dead silent. This feeling is very scary, as if the school has been abandoned for many years. After closing the doors and windows and drawing the curtains, Wang Jie blocked the chair behind the door, then leaned on the door panel and looked outside through the crack in the door. ??The atmosphere in the dormitory building is getting more and more unsettling. Everything is weird and unnatural, but I can''t tell what is wrong. ?Starting at the time on his phone, Wang Jie saw that at ten-thirty, the light above Wang Jie''s head went out on time. Darkness fell. Looking out the window, the dormitory building seemed to have sunk into the deep sea. Wang Jie didn''t dare to speak. He didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly. He held his breath and focused on the corridor. It seems like something is moving? ??Before Wang Jie could see clearly, the door handle suddenly moved. Xishan, open the door, Im Ma Tao. Ma Tao''s voice was not loud, but he seemed to be in a hurry: "Zhuo Jun sent me a message and asked me to go to his bed to stand in for him to prevent him from being caught by bed checkers. Open the door, it''s too dark outside." ? Xishan was the most careless person in dormitory 1314. He sat up from the bed and was about to open his mouth when he was held down by Gao Ming. "Open the door, Xishan, monitor! I really didn''t lie to you. Zhuo Jun said that if I don''t check his bed for him, I won''t survive tonight, and you will die too!" Ma Tao''s voice was trembling, he was really worried Fear: "If those students who are checking the dormitory see a few people, you will not be able to escape from the dormitory! Open the door, monitor!" What Ma Tao said makes sense and seems to be thinking about everyone. "Don''t believe what he says." Yuan Hui shook his head at Wang Jie: "Ma Tao violated the rules of the canteen and was taken into the kitchen. There must be something wrong with him. If we open the door, maybe other things will be put in." "I know it without you reminding me." Wang Jie was lying on the door. The corridor was dark. He could only hear Ma Tao''s voice, but he couldn''t see Ma Tao''s person. I will never open the door. Wang Jie took a step back, but after a while, the screen of his mobile phone lit up, and Gao Ming sent him a message. Looking down, Wang Jie took a deep breath. Gao Ming: Yuan Hui left the dormitory building alone at noon and did not go to the cafeteria with us. He did not show up until we finished eating. He probably did not know that Ma Tao violated the cafeteria rules. In addition, we all have dormitory keys, but Yuan Hui didn''t use the key to open the door just now. You opened the door for him after knocking on the door. Be careful, a ghost might have gotten in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 121 The principal is a joke Chapter 121 The principal is a joke After reading the message sent by Gao Ming, Wang Jie really wanted to slap himself. Roommates all have the keys to their own dormitories. If they are not roommates, there is no need to let them in. Why open the door and increase the risk of death for himself? Regardless of whether Yuan Hui is a ghost or not, he has to face it after it has happened. If it is not possible, Wang Jie is going to take Gao Ming and Xishan to the toilet to hide for a night. "Open the door! I''m Ma Tao! I really didn''t lie to you, the bed check will be here soon!" "You can''t open the door." Yuan Hui jumped off the bed and blocked the door: "Go back to your bed and stay there. No one of us is going to get out of bed tonight." Yuan Hui behaved normally in all aspects, and what he said seemed to be considering everyone, and he was very conscientious. But if the person in the dormitory now is not Yuan Hui, but the ghost who replaced Yuan Hui, then everything will become terrifying. After everyone has closed the mosquito nets, Yuan Hui can move between the beds and go to anyone''s bed. Open the door! ?Ma Tao''s voice became more and more violent. He did not touch the door, but the door panel of the dormitory was bending unnaturally, as if it was squeezed by some force. "Leave it alone. If it had the ability to come in, it should have come in long ago." Gao Ming got out of bed. Because of the flesh and blood fairy, he could see things in the shadows that ordinary people could not see. ?Hold the door handle, Gao Ming looked out along the crack of the door. The heart beat faster, and a bloodshot spread in the chest and climbed up to Gao Ming''s left eye. ?The pupils were penetrated by blood lines, and the shadows could no longer block Gao Ming''s sight. He saw a large piece of rotten meat standing at the door of the middle bedroom! There is no specific shape. The thing is composed of growing flesh and shadows. It only has a human-like mouth from top to bottom. This monster seems to have run out of the canteen, and it also carries a strange smell. ??This is Matao? ? No one opened the door for a long time, and the second bedtime check was almost here. The rotten meat finally changed its target. It squirmed in the shadows, sticking its body to the wall and the floor, and crawled to room 1324 opposite the door. Weige, this is Ma Tao. Open the door. I forgot to bring the key. A familiar voice came out from the mass of rotten meat. There was no difference between the voice and Ma Tao himself, including the speaking speed and idioms. Fat man, hurry up and open the door for your brother. You dont have to pay back the money you owe me for your wedding! The sleep watchers are coming! Do you want to watch me die? We have lived together for three years, and I dont know what you are worried about! Fatty, have you forgotten who introduced your wife? Weige, when you moved, who drove to help you? Things that only they knew were said from the mouth of the rotten meat. If he could not see clearly, Gao Ming would have thought that Ma Tao himself was outside the door: "Could it be that the rotten meat is the real Ma Tao? After he was taken into the cafeteria, the chef turned him into this?" Open the door quickly! Something is coming! Help me! Fatty! The rotten meat was completely stuck at the door of dormitory 1324. The people in the room hesitated again and again, but finally relented. ??The fat man opened the dormitory door. He took his cell phone and looked outside. After seeing clearly "Ma Tao" in the shadow, he let out a scream. Rotten meat poured into the house, and the door of dormitory 1324 was closed. The sounds of heavy objects hitting and bones breaking sounded almost at the same time. Someone in the room was wailing for help, but their mouths were quickly blocked by something. After only ten minutes, everything returned to calm. "What happened to the opposite door?" Wang Jie couldn''t see anything but heard the screams. Ma Tao returned to dormitory 1324. No one in that dormitory can believe it now. Gao Ming glanced at the time on his phone: The second bedtime check is about to start, everyone go back to bed. ?After Wang Jie went to bed, he immediately formed two small groups and pulled his roommates into different groups. ??Wang Jie: There are no Du Bai and Yuan Hui in this group. If there is danger during the second bed check, the three of us will go to the toilet together. Xishan: Thank you for taking me! ??Wang Jie: I also created a group without Yuan Hui, but Du Bai is in that group. Xishan, dont let it slip. ?At eleven o''clock in the evening, the door handle was twisted. There was no knocking or footsteps. Everything happened very suddenly. The key was inserted into the keyhole, and the door was opened from the outside. The dormitory manager in a bright red coat stepped aside with a long set of keys, and four students wearing student union armbands entered the dormitory. He covered himself with a quilt and pretended to be asleep. He squinted his eyes and took a peek and wrote down some information. ? It seems that the dormitory manager cannot enter the dormitory no matter what clothes he wears. Students can enter the dormitory at will, but the dormitory manager has the key to the dormitory. The student union has great power. It can not abide by some school rules and move freely after lights out. The red armband is the symbol of the student union. Four members of the student union stood in front of bed No. 6. One of them opened Xishans mosquito net and asked, Where have the students in bed No. 6 gone? "I don''t know anything!" As an adult, Yushan''s momentum was completely suppressed by that student. He still felt cold all over while lying on the quilt. The student council member was like a corpse that had just been dragged out from the morgue. , speaking with a chill. "Who in your dormitory has the best relationship with bed No. 6?" Another member of the student union patrolled the dormitory with a very scary look. Yuan Hui has had the most contact with bed No. 1 and bed No. 6. He should know. After Wang Jie finished speaking, Yuan Hui, who was lying on the bed pretending to be dead, turned green. ? Covering his head with a quilt, Yuan Hui replied under the quilt: "Zhuo Jun has a good relationship with the principal. He said he would go to the office building to help. You can go to the office building to have a look." "Principal?" The reactions of several student union members were very interesting. There was no respect for the principal at all on their faces. There were even smiles on their stiff and cold faces: "The principal cannot violate the school''s discipline. Write it down. Dormitory 1314 Six No. Zhuojun stays out all night, five credits will be deducted. After saying that, they left and the bedroom door closed again. Yuan Hui and Wang Jie stared at each other angrily. ?Wang Jie focused the attention of the student union on Yuan Hui. Yuan Hui''s words made the members of the student union smile. Now the entire dormitory is in danger. "Don''t rush to complain to each other. I wonder why the student union laughed after hearing about the principal?" Du Bai got out of the quilt: "I am a teacher myself, how dare a mere student union look down on the principal?" "Maybe the principal is just a joke." Gao Ming knew that Hande Private Academy was founded by Situ An, but now the school may have gone out of control, swallowing up Situ An and the Eastern District Investigation Bureau together. He thought silently in his mind: "The student union represents the school rules, the principal may represent the investigation bureau, there are still ghosts who violate the rules in the school, plus our class thirteen, there are at least four different forces in the school now." (End of this chapter) Chapter 122 The only survivor and the only dead person Chapter 122 The only survivor and the only dead person "The rules left by the dormitory aunt clearly stated that if the person checking the dormitory for the second time is laughing, please leave the dormitory as soon as possible." Wang Jie waited for the student union to leave, then tied his shoelaces and sat on the edge of the bed: "We You have to find a way out for yourself. Its very dangerous in school at night, so staying in the dormitory is the only way to survive, Yuan Hui insisted. None of them spoke. Wang Jie picked up his cell phone and sent a message in the group chat: Yuan Hui is a ghost. We seem to have offended the student union again. Zhuo Juns identity is unknown. We cant stay in this dormitory at all. In fifteen minutes, we will be three We go to the toilet together. Yishan: Got it, my brother, you are my angel. Gao Ming: The rule of thumb is that you are not allowed to use mobile phones after midnight. You two prepare the necessary tools under the mosquito net. After leaving the dormitory, dont stay too far away from me. ??The classmate wanted to leave the dormitory for refuge, while Gao Ming wanted to enter the principal''s office after midnight. After swallowing Situ An into the torture chamber, suicide can even become an option for a high life. There are only two things Gao Ming worries about. The first is that after death in this school, his soul will be imprisoned and become a new "student"; the second is that after he returns to the tunnel, he will be seen by the person who killed him. It turns out that he retains his memory. ?Everyone pretended to be lying on the bed to rest and closed the mosquito net. In fact, everyone was making preparations secretly. There are countless groups created in a dormitory for six people. Gao Ming never underestimates the malice in human nature. When his life is in danger, these roommates will sell him out without hesitation. ?The rain washed away the window glass, and every minute of lying in the darkness was extremely difficult. The time on the mobile phone always feels very slow. After packing their things, Wang Jie and Xishan hid their schoolbags under the quilt. Everyone seemed to be waiting for something. This is only the first night Lying on the pillow, Gao Ming stretched out his hands on the thin quilt, and the sound of rain outside the window faded away. When he first entered the school ten years ago, he seemed to have been lying on the bed in the dormitory like this, listening to the rain ten years ago. Why were we chosen? Was the bus full of students ten years ago? Questions pop up one after another. The more I think about them, the more tired and sleepy I feel. Gao Ming gradually closed his eyes. While half asleep, he heard a strange sound in the corridor. "Gao Ming, can I sit next to you? No one is bullying me, I just want to follow you..." "Gao Ming, I may not be able to come to class starting tomorrow. I have to transfer to another school." Gaoming, can you hear my voice? I want to come to you, can you stay with me? Someone was singing in a low voice in the corridor of the dormitory. The voice was extremely familiar to Gao Ming. The owner of the song seemed to have lived with them for a long time. That extra student from Class 13 is outside? The sound stopped at the door of dormitory 1314, and the door was knocked again and again. Gaoming, can you hear my voice? Can I stay in the same room with you? Gao Ming''s Adam''s apple rolled. The strange sound sounded in the dormitory this time. The owner of the sound seemed to be standing in the middle of the dormitory, facing Gao Ming''s bed. ? He ??heard strange noises and pretended to be asleep, but Gao Ming did not move. "Gaoming, can you hear my voice? I''m shaking with cold, can I lie on your bed?" The mosquito net was opened, something was crawling inside, the quilt became damp, and the soaked clothes clung to Gao Ming''s body. ?A pair of cold, muddy hands gently placed on Gao Ming''s face, as if he had just crawled out of a tomb on a rainy day. The fingertips slid down Gao Ming''s skin, as if a poisonous snake was crawling across it. "Gao Ming, look at me, okay? It''s me, I''m back, I''m back to find you." ?The voice was right in front of Gao Ming. He could see clearly when he opened his eyes. However, the rules stated by the dormitory aunt clearly stated that he must not open his eyes to see. ?The body became heavier and heavier. Gao Ming was obviously lying on the bed, but he felt that his body was slowly sinking. This feeling was very similar to falling into the underground of a supermarket full of water ghosts. Unwilling to sit still and wait for death, Gao Ming raised his hands as if sleepwalking, and hugged the owner of the voice with all his strength. The flesh and blood touch, the other party did not expect Gao Ming to be so enthusiastic. Gaoming Come on, lets not separate this time. Thick arms hugged the voice. The blood threads hidden under the skin were tightly entangled, and Gao Mings chest seemed to have turned into a mouth swallowing nightmares. ??Pressing his arms down, the voice was forcefully pressed into Gao Ming''s heart. A memory fragment that did not belong to Gao Ming exploded in his chest, and Gao Ming saw a hazy morning. When they were in high school, there were nine classes in that class, namely Classes 1 to 8, and their Class 13. In fact, Gao Ming is also very strange. Why is their Class 9 not called Class 9, but Class 13? The number Thirteen seems to have a special meaning to them. Of course, it may also be all the students from Classes 9 to 12. Something happened. Missing? die? A more cruel and desperate encounter? There is no answer in the nightmare, and the brief memory only lasts a few seconds. ?One morning, Xinsheng reported that the wind blew the curtains and the sky became gloomy. ?The owner of the memory opened the door of Class 13 and looked at him with clear and simple faces. He walked up to the podium a little shyly and said in a voice that was very familiar to Gao Ming: "Hello everyone, I am a new transfer student. I like painting and singing. I hope you can give me some advice." Memory fragments are unfolded from the perspective of the memory owner, so Gao Ming cannot see the face of the memory owner. The owner of the memory was arranged by the teacher to sit next to Zhou Sisi. At that time, everyone was discussing the upcoming event in Linshi. ?Zhou Sisi enthusiastically told everything to the memory owner, but the memory owner missed the event because the procedures were not completed. ?The owner of the memory is suspected to be the 51st student of Class 13. He seems to be the only one who did not get on the bus to participate in the event. The memory fragments ended here. Gao Ming, who was lying on the bed in the dormitory, slowly opened his eyes. The mosquito net was torn, the bed was covered with mud, and there were traces of struggle on the wall. Ten years ago, my classmates took a bus to Linshi to participate in an event. Everyone who got on the bus died. Only the one who didnt get on the bus transferred to another school and lived? Is he the only survivor? Is this the truth ten years ago? But if thats the case, then why are all of us who got on the bus alive and well, but no one remembers the transfer student who didnt get on the bus? Could it be that he sacrificed himself to save everyone? Judging from this piece of memory alone, the fifty-first student does not seem to be a bad person. The only pity is... Gao Ming wiped the mud off the bed. Originally, the sound might have reminded all his classmates, but here he was eaten by him. There should be a lot of memory fragments, and eating one should not affect the overall situation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 123 get away Chapter 123 Escape With a trace of guilt, Gao Ming got up from the bed. He wanted to ask other people in the dormitory if they heard the sound and check the information. ?Putting his head out of the mosquito net, he glanced around and suddenly felt something was wrong. The dormitory was too quiet. ?Picking up the phone, Gao Ming saw that it was already 11:50 pm. He had fallen into a nightmare when absorbing the memory fragments and spent a lot of time unknowingly. Is there no one in the dormitory? He opened the mosquito nets one by one and everyone ran away without anyone notifying him. ?Looking through the group chat on the mobile phone, there is not a single message in the group where Gao Ming belongs. In terms of individual value, there is no reason for me to be the abandoned person. Did they see something crawling onto my bed? Then they ran away decisively? ?Gao Ming tried to send a message to XishanHave you gone to the toilet? ??Yishan:? ? ? Gaoming: Whats wrong? ??Yishan: Arent you in pit No. 3? Gao Ming: Im still in the dormitory, be careful about the Gao Ming who goes with you. ?Yiyama: No! You are not a good person! Don''t even think about deceiving me! Looking at Xishan''s reply on the phone screen, Gao Ming was sure that Xishan had not been replaced: "If I don''t hurry over, Xishan will probably start brainstorming, and maybe something will happen." Gao Ming originally planned to go to the principal''s office after midnight. Before that, he also needed to have a general understanding of the ghosts in the school. Holding his schoolbag, Gao Ming walked out of the dormitory. ?? Xishan''s eyes were fixed on the screen, and an unspeakable fear enveloped him. ?? Xishan felt something was wrong the moment he received the message from Gao Ming. In order to test the other party, he deliberately told the wrong pit location. Gao Ming was in pit No. 2 and he was in pit No. 3. ??If the other party is not aware of the loopholes in your language, it means that the other party is definitely not lucky! After secretly giving himself a thumbs up, Xishan fell into another layer of confusion. What if Gao Ming is really still in the dormitory and the person who comes to the bathroom with him is a ghost? Who should be believed? Gao Ming previously said that the phone might receive ghost messages after midnight, but now there are still a few minutes until midnight. Who is lying? ??Across the thin wooden partition of the toilet, Xishan didn''t feel safe at all. His breathing became heavier and his mind raced rapidly. Do you want to escape? ? Touching the door lock with his finger, Xishan discovered that there was an inconspicuous hole under the partition. Slowly squatting down, Xishan supported himself with both hands and put his eyes next to the partition. It was too dark to see clearly in the toilet. Xishan turned on the light on his mobile phone, put his eyes against the small hole, and stretched his mobile phone towards the gap under the partition. Gaoming, are you still there? "exist." Can you lend me some paper? Holding back his fear, Xishan extended his cell phone light to the other side of the cubicle. With the help of the light, Xishan saw a bloodshot eye, and something in the toilet cubicle was also staring at him. The two of them were in a strange posture, and Xishan''s hand holding the mobile phone was just under the partition between them. Looking at each other, Xishan''s face twitched. He wanted to retract his arm, but his phone got stuck under the partition again. "Are you still using paper?" Gao Ming''s voice sounded in the cubicle, and the other person didn''t seem to expect that Xishan would take the initiative to stretch out his hand and mobile phone. "No, I never use paper when I go to the toilet!" Xishan was worried. His wrist was grabbed by a force, and he lost his balance and hit the partition: "Dad Jie, help me! There is no chance of death in the cubicle!" Its a ghost! ??The screams rang out, and Wang Jie was startled. He quickly ran out to check. He didn''t expect Gao Ming to appear at the door of the toilet at this time. Gaoming? Before Wang Jie could react, Gao Ming kicked through the door panel of toilet No. 3 pit, and then Xishan let out another scream! "What''s going on?!" Wang Jie was completely confused. As soon as he came out, he saw Gao Ming kicking Xishan. The door of Pit No. 2 opened at this moment, and a dark figure wearing a school uniform quickly flashed out and disappeared. In Pit No. 2? Gao Ming wanted to chase him, but his legs were still in the compartment. "What are you doing?" Wang Jie helped Gao Ming stand up, and then helped Xishan up after being kicked down: "Why did you two suddenly start fighting? What was the black shadow that ran out just now?" "You two went into the toilet with ghosts." Gao Ming closed the toilet door and told what happened to him in the dormitory. He did not hide the information about the fifty-first classmate. It seems that Yuan Hui was right what he said in the auditorium. We did ride on a certain bus together. Xishan wiped off the shoe prints on his face and pretended to analyze calmly. "Ten years ago we took a bus together, and ten years later we were sent here by bus again. It seems that bus is the key to leaving." Wang Jie thoughtfully said: "The luxury bus rented by Zhuojun is specially Customized, the extra seats were removed and a wine cabinet and beverage table were installed, leaving exactly 51 seats. "The condition for leaving is that we must find all 51 classmates. We can drive out of the school together this time, and then we can escape." Xishan''s guess this time is quite reliable: "The car key is on the driver in black clothes. He Should still be in school." "The key is that someone among the classmates has turned into a ghost..." Wang Jie seemed to suddenly remember something, and his pupils narrowed: "Could it be that we have to wait until fifty classmates have turned into ghosts, and only one person left can leave? " After Wang Jie finished speaking, his eyes changed slightly when he looked at Xishan and Gao Ming. If it was as he guessed, everyone would be a competitor. "Don''t ruin the peace just because of a speculation." Gao Ming knew very well what Wang Jie was thinking. This rich third generation just wanted to survive: "You guys stay here first, I''ll go outside and take a look." Without giving Wang Jie and Xishan a chance to speak, Gao Ming had already left the toilet and walked downstairs. The door to the dormitory building was locked, and something seemed to be stuck on the door. A red light was on in the dormitory room next to it. Gao Ming could feel the instinctive resistance of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. It seemed that as long as he passed by, something very bad would happen. matter. With his body pressed against the wall, Gao Ming approached quietly and saw the dormitory aunt standing in the middle of the room through the window. ?She was wearing a bright red coat, with a terrifying and exaggerated smile on her face, and she was constantly talking to herself. ?The window glass shed blood and tears, and the furniture made a horrifying sound, like human bones colliding with each other. ? Continuing forward, Gao Ming could see more clearly. The red clothes of the dormitory aunt were covered with human heads cut out from the students'' photos. My children, come to your mothers arms and let her hug you... Be good, be good, you must be obedient, or mother will lock you all up. ?While the dormitory aunt went crazy, Gao Ming quickly approached the dormitory door. He sprinted with all his strength and crashed directly into the main door. There was a loud sound, and the dormitory aunt shook her head and turned around. The smile on her face was very scary: "Has the disobedient bad baby appeared? Mom is going to be angry." ??The door to the dormitory was forced open, and Gao Ming decisively took out a completely black photo of his body. A **** dog swallowed him up, jumped into the shadows outside the dormitory building, and disappeared. "You can''t run away, mom will find you..." The dormitory aunt took out a bunch of keys and entered the shadows. (End of this chapter) Chapter 124 There are no weird stories, it’s all daily life Chapter 124 There are no weird stories, they are all everyday things Five points will be deducted for staying out at night. How many points will be deducted for violently breaking down the door in front of the dormitory manager after lights out, and forcibly leaving the dormitory? "I don''t know, I never went to school." After the big dog swallowed his life, he ran wildly in the shadows. The heavy rain washed away the black hair, and shadows streaked along the body. Every time the big dog jumped, it would appear several meters away. It could walk freely in the darkness. ?Hide in the body of a big dog, Gao Ming sees the campus after lights out from the big dogs perspective. ?The raindrops in the corner of the room fell on the textbooks that no one wanted, and the knowledge points became blurred. There were people running and chasing each other in the corridor, as if they were dancing or singing. The sound of gasping came from the classroom, the wingless bird was hovering under the dark clouds, and the blood lines were like the stars of this world, hanging from the roof to the ground. The puddle reflected a strange and bizarre world, and the huge claws crushed it to pieces. ?The big dog jumped in the shadows, light and dreamy, and appeared and disappeared between the silhouettes, attracting everyone''s attention. A couple embracing each other stood at the edge of the woods, a student holding an ID card had just climbed over the wall, a teacher on night watch hurriedly ran, and a security guard picked up a hat and put it on his head crookedly. The campus radio seems to be playing a dark tune. Listen carefully. The gentle singing is hidden in the heavy rain. It doesnt care whether it is heard or not. No matter how it is sung, the plaster figures in the art room will applaud it. Students dressed in unusual clothes were busy writing in the study room. The lights in the last single room of the library were turned off and on. The water in the swimming pool was splashing, as if there were big fish surging. Finally, the portraits of the classmates appeared on the blackboard, the old manuscript papers were thrown out of the window, and only the love letters to be sent tomorrow were left in the drawer. ?Huddled up in the big dog''s body, Gao Ming couldn''t believe his eyes. This shadow world had its own rules, with an indescribable special beauty. All the students at the evening event seemed to be wearing red school uniforms. There are no rules and restrictions, and all the "lunatics" who are not accepted by the world are enjoying the dark and rainy nights. Perhaps they will be killed the next moment, but they choose to survive until that moment in this way. The big dog came to the office building. After spitting out his life, he crouched in the shadow: "This building gives me a bad feeling. Why do you always like to go to these dangerous and scary places?" "If I don''t go to these places, I won''t meet you." Gao Ming touched the big dog''s head, and the big dog shook its hair hard, splashing water all over Gao Ming. There was a mistake in cooperation. The big dog raised his head high. "You must have done it on purpose." Gao Ming entered the corridor and walked towards the principal''s office. ?Although the "students" in the school were abandoned, they were living a good life. However, some kind of force intervened and arranged their fate and script for them, trying to force them to act according to certain rules. ?Most "students" are willing to obey the rules, and a few have become real ghosts. The student union has deceived all students, and the night may not be as dangerous as imagined. With the help of the **** dog, Gao Ming successfully reached the sixth floor without being discovered by anyone. During the day, the office building is gloomy and gloomy, as if it is a forbidden area for the living, but at night it is not so depressing. "arrive." ??The principal''s office is in the middle of the sixth floor. There is a red sign with black characters hanging above the door. When Gao Ming approached, he found that the door was ajar and there seemed to be many people standing in the room. "Director, only twenty of the forty-one investigators are still obeying the command. The others have been assimilated by this school and really regard themselves as school teachers. If this continues, all of us may be banned by the school. Eat it. ??The voice in the room was a little impatient. Gao Ming remembered this voice. The other person was Li Xiu, the deputy director of the Ring Door Investigation Bureau of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. This guy was deeply trusted by Situ An. He had guarded the butcher shop for Situ An in the Surabaya apartment and imprisoned Xuan Wen. "Situ An, I can''t let you continue to act like this! You are not investigating abnormal events at all, you are playing games with the investigator''s life! You are not worthy to be the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau! Our Ring Door Investigation Bureau has decided to follow Investigate in your own way." Another voice sounded, sonorous and powerful. ??Looking sideways at the principal''s office, Gao Ming compared the information he had. The old man who called Situ An by his real name was called Ding Yuan. He was the director of the Huanmen Investigation Bureau. He was an upright and stubborn old man. He was killed by Li Xiu last time. Old Ding, you cannot represent the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau. Li Xiu publicly stated his attitude: Director, dont worry, the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau will not violate disciplines and rules. Several people in the room began to argue until a voice sounded. You should call me principal in school. I need you to strictly play your role and you dont have to think about other things. Hearing this voice, Gao Ming''s heart beat heavily, and the blood flow in his body accelerated. Situ An! Gao Ming thought he could face everything rationally, but after hearing Situ An''s voice, countless death memories began to collide with each other in his heart, and his desire to die soared. Calm down, calm down ?Blood lines penetrated his pupils, and a heartbreaking pain swept through his body. Gao Ming''s left eye oozed tears of blood. He moved his body and looked inside the office. ??Investigators wearing uniforms of the Bureau of Investigation stood in the office. They all wore teacher IDs. The IDs were like the armbands of the student union, a symbol of their status. Looking through the crowd, Gao Ming did not see Situ An''s figure. He only saw a computer placed on the principal''s desk, and Situ An''s voice came from the computer. This guy is so cautious. Has he become part of the school? Qing Ge and Dr. Lu were killed, leaving Situ An unable to control the overall situation. He himself did not even show up. "The investigators we sent into this abnormal incident are all the best among the best. They have basically experienced Level 2 abnormal incidents. If they are all lost in this abnormal incident, can you, Situ An, bear this responsibility? "Ding Yuan slapped the table, extremely angry: "You let us integrate into the campus, but what happened? We missed the best time to investigate and pushed our companions into the school with our own hands! They all turned into monsters!" Becoming a part of the school is also a way to survive. If they are determined, they can use their status as teachers to conduct more in-depth investigations. "You fart! You built Hende Private Academy. When we first arrived, only Class 13 of Senior High School had a Level 1 abnormal event. However, in just a few days, the abnormal event has spread to the entire school. This is completely unreasonable. ! I have reason to suspect that you are behind this!" Ding Yuan broke up with Situ An for the sake of his subordinates'' safety. Old Ding, dont get excited. Li Xiu approached quietly, comforting Ding Yuan with his mouth, but holding a sharp knife in his hand hidden in the darkness, he wanted to kill Ding Yuan here! (End of this chapter) Chapter 125 House of Resentment, House of Hell, House of Hell Chapter 125 House of Resentment, House of Darkness, House of Hell ??The faint cold light of the computer screen shone on Ding Yuan''s face. Several investigators in the principal''s office moved forward to separate Ding Yuan from his assistant. There was no communication, just a glance from Li Xiu, and the former comrade silently touched the knife hidden under his clothes. Everything was planned in advance. The sharp knife was slowly raised in the darkness. Li Xiu raised the corners of his mouth and stared at Ding Yuan''s most vulnerable neck: "Old Ding, you should change your temper." Bang! Before the blade fell, the door to the principal''s office was suddenly thrown open by a force, and a shadow quickly flashed past. Someone is outside! Ding Yuans assistant shouted loudly. Sensing something was wrong, he pushed aside other investigators, dragged Ding Yuan and ran outside. The office building was also invaded by ghosts? Go out and have a look! The investigators ran out of the principal''s office, and the dark figure stood at the corner of the corridor, as if waiting for them on purpose. "Chase!" ??The investigators wearing teacher IDs dispersed in the office building. Ding Yuan chased them for a long time, and in the end he was the only one left. Ding Yuan stopped in place. Ding Yuan was experienced. He seemed to have a premonition and stopped taking a step forward: "The darkness has changed. Don''t hide anymore. I know you are here." "You are very sensitive to ghosts, but too careless about people." Gao Ming walked out of the corner behind Ding Yuan, and Ding Yuan focused all his attention on the darkness where the big dog was hiding, ignoring his side. "Student? No..." Ding Yuan gently touched the black ring: "You seem like a citizen who was accidentally involved in an abnormal event, but your behavior is completely different from ordinary people." "Maybe it''s because I have strong adaptability." Gao Ming extended his hand to Ding Yuan: "My name is Gao Ming, an intern investigator at the Lishan Investigation Bureau." After hesitating for a moment, Ding Yuan took Gao Ming''s hand and said, "Director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau Ring Gate Investigation DepartmentDing Yuan." "Don''t you doubt me?" Gao Ming was proficient in facial expression psychology. He could tell that Ding Yuan had no ill intentions towards him, but was just wary and doubtful. "Just now in the principal''s office, I saw Li Xiu''s knife, but it was too late by then. I deliberately argued with Situ An to create an opportunity for the assistant to leave. I didn''t expect that you saved me and my assistant in the end." Ding I wish to let go of my hand: "I am very sensitive to ghosts, and I am also very sensitive to people. This abnormal event in the school is twisted from the root. We must escape as soon as possible, convey information to the outside world, seal off the surrounding area, and we must not let the General Administration continue to dispatch Investigators come in!" "What happened in the school?" Gao Ming had never dealt with Ding Yuan before. He only knew that Ding Yuan had been killed by Li Xiu a long time ago. "There is something wrong with Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District. This abnormal incident is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster!" Ding Yuan was very sure: "I received the transfer order two days ago and rushed into Hende Private Academy. At that time, there was only one class in the school. Some students had hallucinations. They said that there was a person hanging above every seat in Class 13, and that fifty-one seats corresponded to fifty-one dead people. A dead man hanging above every seat? "Yes, as the investigation deepened, we found that the files in the school did not match the number of students at school. Deep in the laboratory building, we also found a large number of gray-haired old people. Situ An explained that those were from nursing homes. Old people, come here to experience the life of your youth. This is also a way of treatment. But after comparison, we discovered an amazing fact." Ding Yuan looked serious: "Those old people were once students of Hende Private Academy. He was an orphan adopted by Situ An. "Hande Private Academy was established less than twenty years ago. In other words, adolescent students quickly aged into old people in more than ten years." After Gao Ming entered the school, he had not yet gone. Pass the laboratory building. "Situ An has been conducting some unknown experiment at Hande Private Academy. If it hadn''t been for this abnormal incident, his secret would never have been discovered. That guy''s disguise was so perfect that the whole Hanhai felt He is a good person." Ding Yuan wanted to investigate Situ An, which may be the reason why he was killed: "How many investigators are there in your group? Are they all students?" I am the only one. Gao Ming told him about the class reunion. When Ding Yuan heard that it was Zhuo Jun who invited Gao Ming, his expression became even uglier. "The Queen''s Investigation Bureau was completely wiped out some time ago. The new director promoted by Situ An is Zhuo Jun. That kid looks silly and silly, but he is actually very poisonous." Ding Yuan seemed to suddenly think of something: "You said your high school Are you from Class 13? Well, some students in our class have been replaced by ghosts, and the situation is not optimistic now. "This is not the place to talk. You come with me first." Ding Yuan ran along the corridor of the office building, and he led Gao Ming into hiding in the office of the senior high school grade group. Without turning on the lights, Ding Yuan seemed to have memorized the placement of all items, avoiding tables, chairs and benches, and opened the filing cabinet at the back of the office. ?He took out the lighter, and the weak flame dispelled the darkness. The filing cabinet was filled with various materials, the most eye-catching of which was a campus map. There are nine buildings in this school, with the teaching building as the center, like a Bagua upside down on the ground. ?Each building is marked with a different color and number, and many of the numbers have been modified multiple times. Can you understand? Ding Yuan pointed to the numbers on the campus map. The color represents the degree of danger? The number is the number of ghosts? "Smart, your director has found a treasure." Ding Yuan slid his finger: "As long as a ghost appears, it is a level three abnormal event, but do you know how the level four abnormal events are divided?" According to the number of ghosts? Level 4 abnormal events in Gao Mings memory are already considered regional disasters. "To be precise, they are distinguished according to the disaster-stricken buildings. The ghosts are concentrated in one room, and the number of ghosts does not exceed three. Such a building is called a resentment house, and the danger level is between level three and level four; independent A house or a unit that is full of ghosts is called a ghost house; if there are several units in a community and the whole building has problems, it is called a ghost house; and the situation we are encountering now..." Ding Yuan described the whole house Campus circle: "It''s called a place of death." "Death situation is also called desperate situation. It has its own rules. Only by following its rules can you survive. It is precisely because of this that I followed Situ An''s arrangement and led my subordinates to become school teachers. But later I realized that something was wrong. "A trace of anger flashed in Ding Yuan''s eyes: "This death realm seems to have been fed by Situ An!" "I don''t quite understand what you mean." The last time Gao Ming saw Situ An, he fought with him for the Flesh Fairy in the Surabaya apartment. As the Flesh Fairy was eaten by him, Situ An seemed to have tossed out other things. Even more incredible. "Situ An seemed to have encountered something a long time ago, and his destiny began to change from that moment on. He helped the unknown thing grow little by little, and spent decades feeding it from unknown to ghost. , and with it as the core, he gradually cultivated the Resentment into a realm of death!" When Ding Yuan said this, his pupils were beating: "That lunatic is now preparing to merge himself with this realm of death. He wants to Use us to become the rule-maker of death." (End of this chapter) Chapter 126 big surprise Chapter 126 The big trick ?In order to cultivate something unknown, Situ An specially built the Haldex Private Academy for him, and he even worked hard to become a well-known entrepreneur and philanthropist in Hanhai. This guy is indeed very powerful, but his pursuit is too hysterical. He created the desperate situation by himself. Why does he need our help if he wants to merge? Gao Ming was a little confused. "After the fusion is completed, one party will disappear completely. I suspect that Situ Anyang''s ghost has regretted it." Ding Yuan put away the lighter: "Of course, I am just guessing. What is certain now is that Situ An did not fully control the school. "The only places he can affect are parts of the office building, teaching building and laboratory building, which are areas where teacher ID cards can be passed freely." The teachers certificate is proof of a certain rule, so is the student unions armband proof of another rule? "That''s right." Ding Yuan looked at Gao Ming with admiration: "The student union represents the real rules of the school, and some handymen, such as chefs, doormen, dormitory guards, etc., also obey the school rules." "For Situ An to be able to sustain himself in such a desperate situation for so long, he probably has other trump cards." Gao Ming has always felt that Situ An is not simple, and there must be some secret hidden in him. However, his identity was too different from Situ An''s before, and he had never come into contact with that person. Secret Qualifications. This time again, Gao Ming wanted to eat Situ An completely. "Maybe, Situ An is a scary person. I can''t see through him." Ding Yuan stuffed all the maps and things in the cabinet into his backpack: "In addition to the two rules I mentioned above, there are also some unusual rules in the school. "Big ghosts" who are willing to abide by the rules will attract nearby ghosts in desperate situations. These "big ghosts" are powerful and terrifying. They are considered a third-party force. " Are you leaving the office building now? Situ An has already developed murderous intentions towards me. Its not safe to stay here. Ding Yuan picked up his schoolbag and said, I will take you to see a special big ghost. You will take me to see ghosts? Ding Yuan is not as rigid as Gao Ming imagined. He can be flexible before achieving his goal, even if he cooperates with the "big ghost". After finishing cleaning up, Ding Yuan and Gao Ming had just arrived on the first floor when they heard Li Xiu''s voice coming from the radio in the building: "Old Ding, come to the principal''s office quickly. Your assistant has arrived. Where are you?" This **** is threatening me with Xiao Fei? Ding Yuans face darkened, Xiao Fei was his assistant. "The director has discovered a loophole in the school. If you don''t come over as soon as possible, I will lead a team in." Li Xiu didn''t seem to be worried about Ding Yuan''s escape at all. ?Looking into the distance, the only two exits of the office building have been blocked. "Don''t be impulsive. Only if you are alive can you have a chance to save people." Gao Ming stopped next to the office on the first floor: "Why don''t you jump out of the window?" The doors of these offices cannot be opened casually. There may be dirty things trapped by Situ An in each office. Once they are released, the situation will become even worse. Then it seems we can only take the main entrance. Gao Ming stroked the darkness around him, and Ding Yuan was swallowed by the big dog before he could react. The big dog hid in the shadows, led the two of them out of the office building, and entered the laboratory building without anyone noticing. After sending the two people to the place, the big dog disappeared again. Ding Yuan''s face was full of surprise. He knew this was Gao Ming''s secret and didn''t ask any more questions. "Situ An''s rules and school rules conflicted here. They competed for control of the experimental building, causing the building''s rules to be chaotic and in a state of disorder. Some ''big ghosts'' are hiding here." Ding Yuan leaned on On the left wall, he entered the left corridor. He went up to the fourth floor and then back to the first floor. After repeating this four times, both he and Gao Ming heard the voice of an old lady. "Let him go! The school is mine! I have the final say!" There was a well-dressed old man in the corridor on the fourth floor. She was holding a broken mobile phone, wearing a suit, and yelling angrily at the mobile phone. "If you dare to sell the school to Situ An, I won''t have a son like you in the future! Get out of here with him!" "Doing good deeds starts from small things. How can there be any charity ambassador who appears out of nowhere! Situ An is lying to you! You are so stupid!" Get out! Get out of my school! ??The old lady''s hair is neatly styled, and there is no wrinkle in her suit. It can be seen that she is usually a very serious and rigorous person. She has extremely high requirements for herself, but at this time, she cursed and cursed very unpleasantly. "This old lady is called Yan Xizhi, and she is the principal of Hande Scholars College. She used her life savings to open a school for the children of the orphanage. Before Situ An entered the Hanhai Charity Federation, she was the vice president of the Charity Federation. "Ding Yuan looked at the old lady with admiration: "She is well-educated, modest and polite, and has helped countless poor people." Then why is she here? "The old lady was innocent all her life, but she suffered a tragedy at the hands of her own children in her later years. Her eldest son secretly misappropriated funds from the Charity Federation and was discovered by the media. Her second son hit and run and later committed suicide out of fear of guilt. The residents of the city felt deceived at the time, and everyone She thought Yan Xizhi was not a good person, and the so-called charity was just a cover for her. People forced her to resign and shouted at her to kill her. "Ding Yuan sighed: "She helped many people, but no one spoke for her at that time. " The public is overwhelmed by emotions. They mainly feel that they have been deceived and begin to suspect that their kindness is being taken advantage of. Gao Ming studied psychology himself and is relatively familiar with this situation. "Later, it was too late. She disclosed her property, and she had nothing at home. People said she had transferred her property in advance. She took out the messages sent by herself and her son to prove that she had not protected her biological child. People also said that she wanted to protect herself. Even the child can be abandoned. She is worse than a hungry tiger until she suddenly disappeared one day. No one cared whether she was still alive. Many people speculated that she took away the money and fled abroad. Ding Yuan walked silently towards the corridor on the fourth floor: "Actually, she was wronged and framed. Not long after she resigned, Situ An succeeded her as the vice president of Hanhai Charity Federation." When the old lady in suits and ties saw Ding Yuan and Gao Ming, she hung up the phone angrily and walked over with her legs crossed: "Director Ding, you are here so late, do you have anything important to do?" The school was sold to Situ An by your eldest son, and he may become the new principal in a few days. Ding Yuan lowered his head. "As long as I am here! There is no way that Hande Scholars Academy will fall into Situ An''s hands! I will protect every student in this school!" Yan Xizhi was like a crazy lion, her memory seemed to stay in Situ An''s hands. Before Ann became principal. "It seems that the old lady did not disappear many years ago. She was probably killed in school by Situ An and turned into a special ''big ghost''." When Gao Ming looked at the old lady, the old lady was also staring at him. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 127 Yan Xizhi Chapter 127 Yan Xizhi Gao Ming felt terrified when the old lady looked at him. Yan Xizhi''s eyes seemed to be able to see through all the secrets. "Are you a new student?" Yan Xizhi stopped in front of Gao Ming: "Why are there so many people lying on you!" Ding Yuan was frightened by Principal Yan''s words. He really believed what Gao Ming said and regarded Gao Ming as Zhuo Jun''s classmate. He knew that Gao Ming had a secret, but no matter what, Gao Ming should still be a living person. "Principal Yan, if they stay with me and don''t want to leave, doesn''t it just mean that I am very popular and can give them a sense of security and make them rely on me?" Gao Ming was not joking, he really thought so. Then dont you feel tired? Yan Xizhi is wearing a suit. There is a certain determination in her eyes. Her eyes are sharp. When they meet for the first time, she will be difficult to get in touch with. "Compared with what you are carrying, what am I?" Gao Ming''s eyes were soft, just the opposite of the old lady: "I heard about you when I was very young, and I want to be like you. Be tolerant, caring, selfless, and use your own strength to help more people. This is what I think and what I have always done. Ding Yuan next to him couldn''t stand listening anymore. He told Gao Ming everything about Yan Xizhi three minutes ago. The kid in the office building had murderous intent hidden in his eyes before. His attitude towards him and Yan Xizhi was simply shocking. They are two extremes. Why do you still see people serving food? Ding Yuan did not expose Gao Ming. After all, no matter how abnormal Gao Mings behavior was, he was still a living person of flesh and blood. After listening to Gao Mings words, the anger on the old ladys face subsided a little: If my two useless sons were half as kind as you, I would be satisfied. Alas, I have spoiled them rotten. ??The old lady touched Gao Ming''s shoulder. She looked at the darkness beside Gao Ming: "Is that your pet too?" "No, he is my best friend." Gao Ming knew that he could not hide it, so he took the initiative to admit: "He is a poor man, he was born blind and his ears were injured. After being abandoned by his biological parents, he was bought by human traffickers. Forced to beg on the street, it wears the hair of a monster, but actually has a very gentle heart. Gao Ming knelt down and hugged the big dog in the shadow. ??The wet big dog was a little speechless, but because he felt that he couldn''t beat Yan Xizhi, he lay on the ground obediently. Although he had an extremely huge body, he looked very weak. How much pain does it take to grow such a dangerous shell? Yan Xizhis heartstrings were touched, and she reached out and touched the big dogs head: Child... Originally, the big dog just cooperated with Gao Ming and pretended to be pitiful, but when he was actually touched by Yan Xizhi, he felt extremely comfortable, and his body seemed to have been injected with power. In a trance, the big dog seemed to have seen his "bamboo mother" . "Do you miss your mother?" Yan Xizhi hugged the big dog. The expression on her face was completely different from when she called just now: "You can stay here from now on. This school is your home, and I will guard it." Anyone who wants to take away the school must step over my body!" Principal, you must also pay attention to safety, Situ An can do anything. Ding Yuan reminded carefully. "I will go to the Hanhai Charity Federation when it gets light. I have never begged anyone in my life, but in order to save the school, I am willing to make an exception." Yan Xizhi was so crazy that her memory stayed before her death. She didn''t even know that she was dead. , holding the cell phone that could never make a call, he kept calling the people he had helped before. "Okay." Ding Yuan smiled bitterly: "Some teachers also want to make Situ An the principal. A small number of teachers who support you have been kicked out of the office building by him, so we want to work here temporarily and continue to maintain the operation of the school. ,May I?" Yes, of course its no problem! Yan Xizhi stood up and walked deeper into the corridor. The big dog jumped out of the shadows and followed the old lady closely, never leaving. "Hey." Gao Ming walked over quickly and grabbed the long hair of the big dog: "You should pay attention to your position." "It''s normal for good birds to choose trees to roost in." Ding Yuan seemed to know the specialness of Yan Xizhi Ability, he said casually. "Have you ever seen such a big good bird?" Gao Ming refused to let go and followed Yan Xizhi noisily to the utility room on the fourth floor. ??The utility room at the end of the corridor looks small, and it is filled with various items used for experiments. In order to provide the best teaching environment for her children, Yan Xizhi has the same teaching environment as other schools, and hers is no different. Walking between the rows of shelves, Gao Ming slowly began to realize something was wrong. They have been walking inside for a long time, but they still have not reached the end. "It was strange when I first came in. The utility room was not affected by the campus rules and Situ An''s rules. It was independent of the two rules and was completely wrapped up in the resentment of the ''big ghost''." Ding Yuan''s voice Very small: "According to our subsequent investigation, Yan Xizhi''s first death scene should be in the utility room of the laboratory building." Yan Xizhi died in the school he built. After his death, he still lingered here, worried about the children. He put aside his dignity and used his mobile phone that could not make any calls to find someone for help. I have a big place here, you can bring all the other teachers here. The shelves are lined with all the things Yan Xizhi prepared for this school, as well as a large number of letters and essays written to her by students. Perhaps the children''s heartfelt efforts to stay are another reason why she is unwilling to leave. She has paid so much for this school, and every item on the shelf is proof. It is no wonder that Situ An and the school rules cannot affect this place. After passing an unknown number of rows of shelves, Gao Ming saw a simple desk and a few wooden chairs, where the old lady worked after her death. The light of the desk lamp, warm but not dazzling, illuminated the lesson plans and various documents on the table. She had been busy over and over again, wanting to do more things for the students. Thank you, Principal Yan, we will definitely stop Situ An and help you protect the school! Ding Yuan opened his backpack and took out the suspicious items and investigation reports. "It''s not about helping me keep the school, it''s about helping the children keep the school. Commercial operations are strictly prohibited and only a learning environment is provided for the children who need it most." Yan Xizhi sat on the side of the table, staring at her broken mobile phone. It was as if she was waiting for people who had helped her to call her back. Ding Yuan didnt say much to Principal Yan. He pasted the campus maps on the wall and dragged Gao Ming to his side. "We are hiding here now." Ding Yuan painted the utility room on the fourth floor of the experimental building blue on the map: "Blue represents the room where the ''big ghost'' activities are, and it is also an area we can fight for. White represents the school rules. The covered area, black is the area where Situ An makes the rules. Ding Yuan drew a route on the map with a blue pen: "We can''t fight against Situ An and the school rules. What we need to do now is to bring the remaining living people into the blue area and protect them. But you have to remember Stay here, dont let the replaced ghost students come in! They are all enforcers of school rules, and they may attract the student union once they come in! "It''s difficult to identify students. Some ''ghost students'' are well hidden." Gao Ming took out a red pen: "Why don''t we make new rules and erase all the ghosts and people who don''t abide by our rules." (End of this chapter) Chapter 128 What level of disaster am I in? Chapter 128 What level of disaster do I belong to? Ding Yuan almost thought there was something wrong with his ears. He looked at Gao Ming without saying anything for a long time: "Even the big ghosts dare not challenge the rules. You, a living person, want to make brand new rules? Are you crazy, or am I listening?" Wrong?" "Any rules need to be supervised by the executors. If we kill all the executors, won''t their rules become just decorations?" Gao Ming''s idea was simple, but when he said this, his voice was much lower. , he was worried that Yan Xizhi would hear it and his image in the mind of Principal Yan would be affected. "That''s right." Ding Yuan grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist. He could clearly feel Gao Ming''s body temperature and pulse: "You are indeed still alive." "Nonsense, those students who were replaced all live in the shadows and dare not violate the rules." Gao Ming rolled his eyes: "Let''s start with the blue room first. If it''s not convenient for you to come forward, I will do it." Ding Yuan let go of Gao Ming''s wrist, the wrinkles on his face relaxed a lot, and his expression was no longer cold and stubborn. He seemed to see the hope of a living person in Gao Ming. In the midst of abnormal events, living people have always been very passive. Old people, including Ding Yuan, all think about how to exchange for more investigation results with minimal casualties. Few people would think of taking the initiative to attack abnormal events. Being able to take root in such a complex environment as Lishan, your investigation bureaus method of training investigators is worth learning from all of us. Ding Yuan seemed to have misunderstood something, and Gao Ming didnt bother to explain. Yan Xizhi seemed to have heard the words training methods and learning experience. He raised his head and said, "Director Ding, are you exchanging experiences in educating students?" "Situ An will come over at any time. We are discussing how to protect the school." Ding Yuan was still a little afraid of Yan Xizhi and behaved respectfully in front of Principal Yan. "Protecting the school is my job. You should still focus on the students, comfort them, and don''t delay their studies because of environmental changes." Principal Yan seemed to have remembered something, got up and rummaged among the shelves. A few minutes later, She came over with a wooden box: "These are my most cherished things. You can take them and share them with other teachers to make everyone feel at ease." "Thank you, principal." It seemed that this was not the first time that Ding Yuan took something from Yan Xizhi. He gave Gao Ming a look, picked up the wooden box and went to the back of the shelf. "When Hande Scholarly Academy was in the most difficult time, Yan Xizhi sold all his jewelry collections to stabilize the morale of the military and keep the school running. Unexpectedly, she turned into a ''big ghost'' and this scene would happen again. Now." Ding Yuan opened the wooden box, which was filled with the old lady''s treasures. ?The first thing that caught my eye were letters written by students. The words of Grandma Yan in the childrens mouths became Yan Xizhis obsession. The children could not forget her, and she always remembered them. Under the letter are various handmade clay sculptures made by children. These clay sculptures, which are regarded as defective products in the market, are also treasures of the old lady. It seems like theres nothing useful? Flipping further down, Ding Yuan found a cheap dressing box. It is a womans nature to love beauty. ? Gently opened the dressing box, and Ding Yuan''s figure appeared on the small mirror. There was nothing unusual, and Ding Yuan was a little disappointed. "I have used this dressing box for more than ten years, and I am really reluctant to part with it. Every time before attending a major event, I will look in the mirror and examine myself." Yan Xizhi quietly appeared behind Ding Yuan, and the makeup mirror reflected his old age. When the wife was pregnant, the mirror turned light red, and tiny blood lines outlined each student: "It can help you see yourself clearly, and it can also help you see others clearly." "Let the principal worry about it." "Director Ding, it doesn''t matter how much we pay, don''t let the children down." After Yan Xizhi finished speaking, he returned to the desk and continued to make the call that could never be answered. The mirror in the dressing box can be rated for danger. Principal Yan himself is considered a Level 3 abnormal event. This utility room is equivalent to a house of resentment. We can use this as a standard to judge. Ding Yuan handed the mirror to Gao Ming. ??Taking it carefully, Gao Ming lowered his head and glanced in the mirror. The mirror was so **** that he couldn''t be seen at all. He could only see flesh and blood, ghosts and gods rising from the ground like a big tree, with corpses hanging on the "branches". Closing the mirror, Gao Ming casually put it into his pocket. "Let''s divide the contents of this wooden box. If you want to hunt other ghosts, you will definitely encounter danger, so you choose first." Ding Yuan originally thought that there would be "weapons" to deal with ghosts in the box. It''s a pity that the wooden box is full of "gratitude". "Each letter represents a blessing. In the shadow world, such simple things are cherished and will definitely come in handy." Gao Ming looked through all the contents in the wooden box and finally found a piece of paper. Take a photo. The last class of students led by Yan Xizhi graduated. She took a group photo with her children. This should also be the last photo she took during her lifetime. Shadows flow inside the photo. The entire photo is in color. Only the old lady is in black and white. It feels like she gave all the colors to the children. I want it. Gao Ming and Ding Yuan discussed in the utility room until about three o''clock in the morning. Five more investigators from the Huanmen Investigation Bureau arrived one after another. These were the only people in the entire Eastern District Investigation Bureau who escaped from Situ An''s clutches. "Director! Li Xiu is leading the team to hunt us! All the investigation bureaus in the Eastern District have chosen to obey Situ An''s orders, and now we have become traitors of the investigation bureau." Qiang Feng is the leader of the investigation team of the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau: "The second investigation team was killed by Li Xiu, Xiao Fei was arrested, and only a few of us are left in the investigation team." You havent exposed the existence of Principal Yan, have you? "No." Qiang Feng shook her head: "We have been secretly investigating Yan Xizhi, and no one except a group knows about it." "That''s good." Ding Yuan took off the teacher''s certificate: "We have already broken up with Situ An. We will use this teacher''s certificate as little as possible. From now on, we will carry out activities around the room occupied by the big ghost." "But not all ''big ghosts'' in the school are as easy to talk to as Principal Yan. Some ''big ghosts'' are so cruel and murderous that even the student union dare not provoke them easily. They are existences that can blatantly ''violate the rules.''" Qiangfeng didn''t understand Director Ding. Where does the confidence come from? You dont need to worry about those things, you just need to do something about it. Ding Yuan told Qiangfeng about Gao Mings plan, but Qiangfeng had no trust in Gao Ming at all, and instead kept a distance from Gao Ming. "I''m used to living alone." Gao Ming politely rejected Ding Yuan''s kindness: "The General Administration may send more investigators in at any time. Your main responsibility is to tell those investigators the truth, expose Situ An''s true face, and let They should not be deceived by Situ An again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 129 "When the Stars of Mankind Shine" Chapter 129 When Humanitys Stars Shine ?? Once the General Bureau of Investigation sides with Situ An, a steady stream of investigators who are not afraid of death will become resistance to Gao Ming, which Gao Ming does not want to see. After agreeing on a contact code with Ding Yuan, Gao Ming left with the backup map. If he didn''t leave, the big dog would probably stick to Yan Xizhi. Seizing the time, Gao Ming went to the blue area where other "big ghosts" were located. Some places looked normal at first glance, but in fact they were just like Yan Xizhi''s utility room. Special methods were needed to enter and open it. House of resentment. The realm of death is made up of houses of resentment. Small ghost stories appear in the same scene, forming a ghost story that is on the verge of getting out of control. ??The reason why Hende Private Academy has not gotten out of control yet is entirely because of differences between Situ An and the unknown ghost he raised. When one of them compromises, or one completely eats the other, the school''s ghost stories will immediately get out of control. ?The current school is a cage. After it is released, Henniges Private College will become the "source of infection" that subverts Hanhai. A faint light appeared on the horizon. Gao Ming''s first night at school had passed. He didn''t dare to go back to his dormitory and went directly to the cafeteria. At dawn, my abilities are limited. It seems that the students in this school can use the rules to kill me. The big dog felt threatened and did not follow Gao Ming into the cafeteria, but hid in the black and white photos. "School rules have the strongest restrictive effect during the day. What is the reason for this? Does it have something to do with the students? Most students go back to their dormitories to sleep at night, and they only come out during the day." Gao Ming felt strange, and he thought carefully: "Could it be that the students have crossed The more people follow the school rules, the more powerful the school rules will be?" Gao Ming thought of the game he had made for Xuan Wen before. The more people passed the game and remembered Xuan Wen, the harder it would be for Xuan Wen to be obliterated by the shadow world. After ordering breakfast from the cafeteria, Gao Ming soon saw his classmates running out of the dormitory building at the same speed as being chased by dogs. They had a rough time last night. I dont know how many people turned into ghosts. Opening the group chat on the mobile phone, as soon as the night passed, the students began to send messages frantically, asking about their respective situations. In the end, everyone unanimously decided to meet in the cafeteria first, and then go to Class 13 together as per the suggestion of monitor Yuan Hui. Within twenty minutes, the classmates arrived one after another. Some of them had not slept all night, had heavy dark circles under their eyes, and were in a very bad mental state. Others seemed to be fine, chatting and laughing, and there was no sign that they had experienced any supernatural events. "Gao Ming!" Xishan saw Gao Ming from afar, and he ran here with Wang Jie and Du Bai. ?Compared with his enthusiasm, Wang Jie seemed very calm. He first exchanged code words with Gao Ming before he dared to sit next to Gao Ming. Where were you last night? "The dormitory manager in bright red clothes was guarding the door. I couldn''t get out, so I hid in the toilet on other floors all night." Gao Ming stretched his body and said, "What about you?" Du Bai went to Lanyis dormitory room. We were really in danger last night! Xishan was very excited. Just as he was about to give a lecture to Gao Ming, Qian Junran in the crowd stood up and clapped his hands. "Everyone listen to me and say a few words." Qian Junran stepped on the chair: "After being familiar with each other last night, I believe everyone has understood how terrible things have happened to them. I was also very scared last night, shivering, but fear can only It blinds us and prevents us from seeing the truth more clearly, so we must defeat it! We all have our own families and things that we cant let go of. Even if its for them, we have to get out alive! "Yes! That''s right!" The fat man who shared a dormitory with Ma Tao waved his arms vigorously. "People have been fighting against fear since they were born! Only in this way can our ancestors walk out of the dark night and not be afraid of anything!" Qian Junran became more and more excited as he spoke: "We can live! There is nothing to be afraid of ghosts! We can Human wisdom will surely find the real way out! "We can''t give up, or we''ll have to fight those ghosts!" Cai Meimei also echoed loudly: "They think they can scare us like this? Impossible!" ? ? ? "Courage is the most beautiful hymn of mankind!" The students cheered each other up and cheered. Ming was also a little surprised at the optimism of his classmates. It seemed that only a few dormitories were targeted last night. Looking at the classmates who had gathered together as one force, Qian Junran was also full of confidence and clenched his fists: "Everyone has eaten and drank enough, and then we will go to class together! Class 13! We will win!" ?Eating in silence, Wang Jie sat at the farthest place from Qian Junran, as if he was afraid of being implicated: "This idiot is probably not even willing to get into his body, for fear of being fooled to death again." Everyone has a different personality and handles things differently. Gao Ming will not express any opinion on this. Breakfast time was over. Although Wang Jie kept cursing, he still chose to go to class with everyone according to the class schedule. Stepping on the steps and walking through the familiar corridor, the students of Class 13 returned to the same classroom after many years. ? Pushing open the door of Class 13 on the fourth floor, the blackboard, projector, and desks were all normal, but there was a rough hemp rope hanging above each desk. ?The most outrageous thing is that the length of each rope is different. When everyone sat down according to the seats in memory, they found that the ropes could just fit around their necks. "There must be a problem with these ropes appearing on the seats. They may wrap around our necks during class. I suggest everyone cut the ropes in advance, but be careful not to cut them completely, so as to avoid being seen." Meimei Chua from I took out nail clippers from my bag. Everyone, please pay attention to your surroundings. Windows and doors are the key points. If you encounter a dangerous situation, evacuate according to the plan! "Be careful with the fan above your head. The classroom has air conditioning and a fan installed. I suspect it will fall down. This should be a mechanism." The fat man pointed to the top of his head. "It makes sense, you see, as long as we get together and brainstorm, many scary things are actually nothing to be afraid of!" Qian Junran looked at the classmates with emotion: "This situation and this scene not only made me think The title of a bookWhen Humanitys Stars Shine! ??While observing the high life of every student, he couldn''t help but cover his face when he heard Qian Junran''s words. At least one fifth of the students in this room are ghosts. ?The clock on the wall was ticking. There were still fifteen minutes left before class started, and a young woman wearing a black uniform from the Bureau of Investigation entered the classroom. Wearing her teacher''s qualification certificate, she glanced at everyone, walked up to the podium, and wrote two numbers on the blackboard - 31 and 13. His eyes narrowed, Gao Ming checked the number of people just now, and the number of people in the classroom was exactly 44. "The two numbers added together are the total number of people in the classroom. One of these two numbers represents the number of people? The other represents the number of ghosts?" Gao Ming looked around and wanted to see if there was something wrong with those people. The classroom door opened again. Once pushed away. Zhuo Jun appeared at the door wearing a school uniform. He was tall and looked much more mature than when he was a student, but he still looked naive and silly. Zhuo Jun! ?Many of the classmates stood up, their eyes were on fire, and they wanted to tear him alive. Find a seat and sit down. The teacher on the podium changed the number 31 on the blackboard to 32 after Zhuo Jun took his seat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 130 Zhuo Jun’s defense Chapter 130 Zhuo Juns defense The numbers have changed, and Zhuo Jun belongs to the majority. ?Gao Ming did not follow the trend of anger, nor did he worry about matters that were not his own. He was watching everyone in the class. After spending a frightening night, the students in the class reached a consensus that no matter whether it is a person or a ghost, everyone should work together to find the truth. But now the teacher writes the two numbers directly on the blackboard, reminding everyone all the time that there are ghosts among the students. This makes Qian Junrans morale-boosting words just now funny, because everyone, including himself, has Maybe a ghost. The only person whose identity can be determined now is Zhuo Jun. If he says that he is a living person, then the vast majority of the class will be living people, and ghosts will continue to pretend to be human beings; if he is a ghost, then the situation in the class will be very pessimistic now. You have to pretend to be a ghost to survive. ??Everyone has great opinions on Zhuo Jun, but Zhuo Jun happens to belong to the majority side. He has the same interests as most people in the class. ?The class bell rang, and the students who wanted to question Zhuo Jun had no choice but to hold back their impulses and abide by classroom discipline. "Everyone is doing nothing, you are the worst class of students I have ever taught." The young female teacher patted the table hard: "I know you all heard that you are going to Hanjiang to participate in an event in a week, but let me tell you, if If you havent performed well enough this week, I will apply to the principal to disqualify you from participating in the event! "Participate in activities in a week?" The students began to whisper and discuss. Gao Ming looked at the scene in front of him and was a little shocked. It was all the same as the scene in the memory clip of the fifty-first student! coincide? Or is there someone deliberately trying to recreate the original scene? "Quiet!" The young female teacher walked to the window, opened the curtain, and pointed at the bus in the heavy rain: "My best class passed a week ago. If you perform well, the bus will be here in a week." Take you out of the school and go to Hanjiang." The students could no longer hear clearly what the female teacher said. All they could think about was leaving the school. They were exhausted from the torture last night, and now they finally heard the good news. "As long as I can leave, I can do anything." The fat man who lives in the same dormitory as Ma Tao was particularly active today. His personality changed a bit, as if he was possessed by Ma Tao. On the contrary, Ma Tao himself didn''t say a word. Said, keeping his head down. "For the next week, you must strictly follow the class schedule. You are not allowed to be late or leave early." The female teacher posted a class schedule next to the blackboard: "When I have my class tomorrow, I hope that all the students in our class can be present, 51 of us. No one is missing. If you dont arrive, you wont be able to participate in the event! The female teacher assigned the first task in this way. She must gather the students from Class 13 to class tomorrow no matter what. It doesnt matter whether they are human or ghost, as long as they can gather fifty-one students. "Now close the textbook, your first lesson is very simple." The female teacher waved the pointer towards the blackboard: "By the end of get out of class, you need to tell me what these two numbers represent. Now you can start discussing as much as you like. There were no other unnecessary classroom disciplines. The whole class looked at each other. Qian Junran, who was loud before, did not dare to speak after the teacher entered the classroom. He is always passionate in front of his own people and submissive in the face of danger. "Time is passing. If you can''t figure out the answer, you will be disqualified from participating in the event." The female teacher urged impatiently. The class was very quiet, and the ghosts disguised themselves very similarly, but this was what surprised Gao Ming the most. He found that the ghosts seemed to work harder than people: "After the ghosts replace the students in Class 13, they can replace the students themselves. Boarding the bus and escaping the school? Ghosts can usurp the fate of students in this way, so they work so hard to play the role of students in Class 13?" Looking up at the hanging ropes hanging on each seat, Gao Ming felt that way. It is the chain of fate. The whole class is trying to break free, but in the end they will be hanged in this classroom by fate. "The sum of the numbers is exactly the number of students in the class. These two numbers may represent the number of people and monsters." Liu Yi was the first to speak: "As for whether people are the majority or the minority, we need to gather clues together. Yesterday, Ma Tao and several boys violated the canteen rules and were dragged into the back kitchen by the chef. They should not be human anymore. Wang Jie stood up and stared at Ma Tao. The chef just asked us to help in the kitchen! Ma Tao didnt expect that the fire would directly burn him, so he hurriedly defended. "The consequence of breaking the rules is just to help? Do you think this school is a children''s paradise?" Wang Jie glanced around and paused for a while: "I thought someone would help you defend me, and I also thought I could catch other ghosts. It seems You ghosts are also very selfish. Wang Jie seemed to have confirmed Ma Tao''s identity: "After the lights were turned off in the dormitory last night, Ma Tao was still wandering in the corridor, trying to enter our dormitory, saying that he had received an order from Zhuo Jun to deceive the people who checked the dormitory for him. " Turning around slowly, Wang Jie looked at Zhuo Jun: "Did you ask Ma Tao for help last night?" ?Shaking his head, Zhuo Jun silently looked at the students in the class with cold eyes. "Zhuo Jun is lying! Don''t forget that he tricked us in! Maybe he is a ghost!" Ma Tao''s voice became a little sharp. "If Zhuo Jun is a ghost, that is to say, ghosts make up the majority, then ghosts can completely control the field, and there is no need to discuss everything." Wang Jie was very sure: "Although I also hate Zhuo Jun very much, but he There is a high probability that he is a human being. In addition, I have another piece of evidence. Our dormitory did not open the door to Ma Tao last night. Later, Ma Tao entered the dormitory where Fatty was. After he entered the dormitory, screams and wailing continued from the dormitory, so I suspect that not only him, but also everyone else in his dormitory has turned into a ghost!" Wang Jie took out a page of manuscript paper from his pocket and showed it to his classmates: "I have been observing their dormitories since eating in the morning and recorded each of their abnormal behaviors. You can find problems by comparing their previous behaviors and habits." "There are six people in their dormitory alone, plus a few people left in the cafeteria. If they are all ghosts, will there be too many ghosts?" Qian Junran didn''t experience anything too scary last night. , he didn''t notice much change in Ma Tao from before. "You don''t need to think it is so complicated. You just need to make sure whether Zhuo Jun is a human or a ghost." Class monitor Yuan Hui stood up from his seat. He ignored the teacher and walked directly to Zhuo Jun, grabbing Zhuo Jun''s clothes with one hand. Leader: "Where did you hide my family?" I am not the one who sent you the message, and I did not kidnap your family. You lied! Yuan Hui pulled out a fruit knife from his sleeve and stabbed Zhuo Jun directly in the neck! ?He moved very quickly, but what people didn''t expect was that Zhuo Jun stopped him with only one hand and pushed him down heavily on the table. The physical fitness and fighting skills of the two are completely different. Yuan Hui has no ability to resist in front of Zhuo Jun. "I''ll say it again, I''m not the one who sent you the message." Zhuo Jun looked down at the other students in the class: "I didn''t bring you here, it was this school that called you, because everyone in Class 13, including me, , In fact, they should be dead, but I dont know why, we are still alive. The female teacher looked at everything expressionlessly, with no intention of stopping. At this time, footsteps sounded again in the corridor, the classroom door was pushed open, and Saeki, covered in blood, appeared at the door carrying a schoolbag. (End of this chapter) Chapter 131 The whole class criticizes like crazy, but you are the king of criticism Chapter 131: The whole class is criticizing like crazy, but you are the king of criticism "The murderer is back!" Cao Song, a repeater, shouted after seeing Saeki. It was he who saw Saeki killing another "Saeki" with a knife yesterday when he was playing basketball! ?The blood coagulated on his coat, and Saeki looked crazy. He was wearing a hospital gown underneath and a white coat outside. He was both a doctor and a patient. ?Step by step, Saeki walked to his seat and sat down. Saeki hung his **** schoolbag next to the desk. Instead of taking the textbook, he placed a **** knife on the desk. ??The classmates did not dare to approach Saeki, and his deskmate Xiong Ni was even more frightened. Touching the tip of the knife, Saeki was still talking to himself: "This is a large-scale learned helplessness experiment. The pain and despair are uncontrollable. We don''t know when they will come. But if we give up resistance, then in the future Even if there is a chance to escape, I will miss it because of habit!" "Saeki..." Qian Junran''s eyes twitched. He smelled the strong smell of blood on Saeki''s body and couldn''t help but cover his nose: "Are you okay?" Slowly turning his head, Saeki glanced at Qian Junran and then looked at the numbers on the blackboard: "No, don''t be afraid. This is false empathy bias. In fact, there are not so many ghosts and monsters, because you have ghosts in your heart. Thats why I feel like there are ghosts all around. ??The classmates in the class couldn''t understand what Saeki was saying and thought Saeki was crazy. Wang Jie also touched Gao Ming and asked softly: "Can you understand what Saeki is saying?" I feel that Saeki is more sober than most of the students in the class, and what he said seems to make sense. Hearing Gao Ming''s words, Wang Jie frowned slightly. There were only two doctors in the class, one was clearly crazy, and the other actually agreed with the lunatic. The teacher on the podium stared at Saeki for a while, then stood up and changed the number 32 to 33. ??The classmates were very surprised. According to previous speculation, the majority of the class were alive. They did not expect that Saeki was still alive in this state. "Saeki, are you... a human? Or a ghost?" Qian Junran used his best skill - asking questions sincerely. "I am a human...and a ghost." Saeki showed his teeth and held the knife in his backhand, looking very dangerous: "There is only one real person in this classroom, no..." He turned his head slightly and looked at Gao Ming: "He counts half." "Bang!" Zhuo Jun seemed unwilling to let Saeki continue speaking, and pushed the squad leader Yuan Hui down: "I don''t know if Saeki is alive, but I am very sure that I am alive, so the two numbers on the blackboard 33 represents living people, 13 represents ghosts. "I agree with what he said." Liu Yi raised his hand: "Let''s vote by a show of hands." The students raised their hands one after another, and the female teacher on the podium smiled: "You seem to have the answer, so please hand in the paper in advance. Write the answer on a piece of white paper, fold it and put it in this box." The female teacher took out a pure white wooden box from under the podium. There were three words "election box" written on the box, but she didn''t know what it was used for. ? Zhuo Jun was the first to put the written answers into the wooden box. Seeing that there was no danger, everyone stepped forward one by one. ?More and more answers were put into the wooden box, and blood gradually began to appear on the wooden box, as if what everyone was throwing in was not the answer, but voting for a person to die. By the time Wang Jie put in the last answer, the original white election box had completely turned red. "No one answered wrong. You are smarter than I thought." The female teacher gently stroked the blood box as if it were her favorite lover: "This voting box will always follow you and help you make various decisions. , until you take the bus and leave the school. "You don''t need to know what''s in this box. You just need to know that all the results are choices made by all of you together. None of you are innocent." The female teacher looked at the students meaningfully. He picked up the blood box and left without checking it. The teacher left, and before get out of class ended, the students slowly turned their attention to Zhuo Jun. The class reunion was strongly requested by Zhuo Jun. Now if something happens, Zhuo Jun should take full responsibility. If they hadn''t been unable to defeat Zhuo Jun, the students would have been even more violent. "How many times do I have to say it before you understand? No matter how you escape, everyone will gather here for various reasons. This is our fate and what we must face." Zhuo Jun''s tall body is very It feels oppressive, like a beast in human skin. "I don''t care about fate, I only care about the videotape." Wang Jie was not afraid of Zhuo Jun at all, and his eyes were fierce: "Bring me the videotape, and I can help you." "Which videotape? Is it the one where you dismembered the homeless man? Or the one where you pushed the old lady into the river?" Zhuo Jun seemed to suddenly realize: "Oh, it should be the one where you took your girlfriend to the cemetery. Right?" "Do you think telling these lies can alienate me and other classmates?" Wang Jie''s hands hidden under the table were clenched, but there was no trace of panic on his face. He smiled: "What I want is The study video you stole from my house under the pretext of searching, those big shots are scarier than the ghosts in this school." "You react very quickly on the spot." Zhuo Jun walked up to the podium, wiped off the numbers on the blackboard, took out the black ring of the Investigation Bureau from his pocket and placed it on the table: "I know what each of you did. , because I represent the Bureau of Investigation. ??Zhuo Jun showed his cards, he revealed his identity as the director of the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, and told the students all about the investigation bureau and the abnormal events. The students here had different reactions, and Gao Ming was also thinking and analyzing. ??Zhuo Jun showed his cards so quickly, was it because Situ An was at a disadvantage due to the conflict between Situ An and the school rules? Originally, the Queen''s Investigation Bureau had the most elite investigators in the Eastern District, and Situ An also had two major assistants, Qing Ge and Dr. Lu, but they were all killed by Gao Ming. ?The Ring Gate Investigation Bureau, which has the second largest number of team members after the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, has split into two parts. Situ An''s side has fewer and fewer people available. He had no choice but to change his plan and let Zhuo Jun find his classmates in advance. "This school is a level four abnormal event, and the reason why it appeared is on us." Zhuo Jun used the black ring to project some of the information they investigated on the blackboard: "Ten years ago in Hanhai, There was a car accident at the junction of Xinhu and Hanjiang. The bus rolled over in the tunnel and all the passengers on the bus were missing. The strange thing is that no one reported the accident. " ??Zhuo Jun slid the black ring and projected photos of his classmates: "The police conducted a large-scale screening, and they found us based on the hair found on the car." Pointing to the photo, Zhuo Jun slowed down and said, "I know everyone finds it incredible, but through comparison, the hair found on the bus belongs to us. All of us should have been on the bus that night when the car accident happened. , but none of us remember what happened that day. The projection changes, and an arrow extends below all the student photos, pointing to a blurry black and white photo of the deceased. "More importantly, after the police visited the site, they found that there should be fifty-one students in our Class 13. Not only did everyone forget what happened that night, but they also forgot the only classmate who was not in the car that night. "Zhuo Jun walked to the black and white photo and pressed his fingertips on the blurry face. "How do you know there is a fifty-first student? Everyone has forgotten, maybe that person doesn''t exist." Du Bai''s voice was not loud, and he was a little timid when speaking. Because the police found a schoolbag on that bus. The schoolbag contained the fifty-first students homework, books and his mobile phone. Zhuo Juns words made Gao Ming concentrate. "All of us who were supposed to be in the car survived? The fifty-first classmate who wasn''t supposed to be in the car, but his things appeared in the car?" Liu Yi''s eyes were sharp: "There is something in that child''s cell phone?" What?" Continuing to slide the black ring, Zhuo Jun disclosed the contents of the fifty-first classmates mobile phone: On the night of the car accident, each of us called and sent messages to the child. Some wanted the child to go to the tunnel, and some were strict. He was warned not to go there. Everyone told him a different situation, but judging from the final result, he chose to listen to the majority opinion. " "If the car accident really happened, then we should all be ghosts at that time. It''s too much to be a ghost and try to trick him into it." Zhou Sisi didn''t dare to think about it. She had forgotten her original choice. She only remembered that in Before coming to school, she saw a **** man lying on the bedside of her bed. "Fifty of us deceived the fifty-first student into the tunnel, made him a scapegoat, and exchanged his life for the lives of fifty of us?" Qian Junran finally understood: "Then this seems like a deal Its also very profitable. "It''s possible that he alone has endured fifty times the pain and despair." Gao Ming suddenly spoke, startling Qian Junran. He felt that Gao Ming''s tone was a bit scary. "What Gao Ming said may be closer to the truth. The fifty-first classmate is trapped in some kind of death reincarnation. It is not a simple death repeated fifty-one times, but as long as we are alive, he will continue to die repeatedly." Zhuo Jun took out the latest investigation results of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau: "But a few days ago, the classmate who had been trapped in the death loop escaped, but he had been in a state of near death. He was killed by the Hanhai Charity Association After someone discovered it, he was sent to the nearest hospital next to Hande Private College, and then he was under the sole supervision of Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. After that, the abnormal incident broke out. " "The Level 4 abnormal event in the school was caused by the 51st classmate. Does that mean that he can escape reincarnation only if 50 of us die? Only when we return to our original destiny and welcome death can he find his own destiny and regain his destiny. New student?" Zhou Sisi shook her head, she couldn''t accept all this. "That''s right, because of our selfishness, the 51st classmate suffered unimaginable pain for us. Now fate wants to correct the mistake, so we are reunited here." Zhuo Jun put away the black ring: "We are here in Ten There may have been a **** vote that night two years ago, and it was we who pushed innocent people into the abyss. ?There was silence in the class, everyone''s expressions were complicated, and everyone was thinking about what Zhuo Jun said. ?But there are exceptions. No matter what Zhuo Jun says, Gao Ming will not be shaken because he knows very well who Situ An is. Situ An had a special trump card that no one knew about. He might have wanted to use that trump card to control the fifty-first student, but in the end something unexpected happened, resulting in two rules in the school. ? Based on Gao Mings understanding of Situ An, that guy was cautious and unscrupulous in his actions. He asked Zhuo Jun to gather all his classmates in the school, probably because he wanted to use them to trade with the 51st student. (End of this chapter) Chapter 132 Physical education teacher’s counterattack Chapter 132 The physical education teachers counterattack The accident ten years ago was partially restored, and Zhuo Jun only disclosed information that was beneficial to him and Situ An. He probably didnt lie, he just told the truth selectively. The students had been completely diverted by what he said, and the original anger caused by him was downplayed. "The mistakes made in the past have already happened, and the path was chosen by oneself." Wang Jie held his chin with one hand: "Instead of feeling guilty about the past, it is better to think about the present." "You are right. All we can do now is attend class well and accept the various tests and revenge of the 51st student during this week." Zhuo Jun still looked down at the students: "You should obey the arrangements and instructions. The Eastern District Bureau of Investigation will do its best to protect you. As long as you don''t commit suicide and violate the rules, you should be able to get on the bus alive in a week." "The only way to leave school is to take that bus. When we get on that bus, we may face the choice we made ten years ago again." Gao Ming turned to look out the window: "If I want to take revenge on you, It will definitely give you hope. When you finally grasp hope after struggling with all your strength, you will find that the so-called hope is just a mask of despair. " ?Zhuo Jun took a deep look at Gao Ming: "Then do you have any other way to leave the school?" "If the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is really capable of protecting us, it will not let us be implicated." Gao Ming still looked at the heavy rain outside the window: "Is an organization that can trick fifty living people into a ghost trap worthy of trust?" ??Frowning his brows, Zhuo Jun hoped that the students would be obedient, because the Eastern District Investigation Bureau really didnt have much energy to control them now. Gao Ming seemed to have noticed this and deliberately punctured the window paper. Here, the only one you can trust is the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Zhuo Juns eyes became dangerous, as if he was threatening Gaos life. You are wrong. No matter where we are, the only one we can trust is ourselves. Gao Ming drew a smiling face on the window glass. He knew far more than Zhuo Jun thought. ??Probably even if he borrowed Zhuo Jun''s brain, he would never have imagined that Gao Ming had already traveled all over the campus within 24 hours of arriving at the school. When other students were sleeping in the dormitory, Gao Ming forced his way out of the dormitory, rescued the director of the Huanmen Investigation Department, met with Yan Xizhi, and also learned about the rooms of other big ghosts. ?Gao Ming was sitting in his seat, and Zhuo Jun was standing on the podium condescendingly. The atmosphere between the two was a bit scary. The bell rang for the end of get out of class, Zhuo Jun returned to his seat without saying anything else. During recess, students find their best friends. When individuals feel scared and uneasy, what they are best at is grouping together. ??Everyone is digesting the "knowledge" "learned" in the previous class and actively discussing. The learning atmosphere in the class is quite good, and there is no need for the teacher to urge them. Not long after, the second class began, and the same teacher wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation walked onto the podium. ??This member of the Investigation Bureau wears his teaching certificate on his chest. He looks to be in his sixties and sickly. "At the end of the first section, you should have a general understanding of your situation. I will teach you to familiarize yourself with the various rules of the school." The old man slowly unfolded the lesson plan, starting from the teaching building and explaining the internal requirements of each building. The rules to be followed are listed. ??The students quickly took out their pens and took notes one by one. I have never seen them take the college entrance examination so seriously. "Slap and give a sweet date." Wang Jie roughly saw the investigation bureau''s plan. The first class made the students panic. The second class gave the students hope and help, allowing the students to gradually establish a relationship. Bureau of Investigation Trust. The second class was extremely reassuring. The old man tried his best to teach everyone how to survive and told everyone the rules. The students worked hard to study desperately, and the forty-minute class time passed quickly. In a crisis-ridden campus, these forty minutes of peace are extremely precious. There are still rules for the office building and the laboratory building that have not been finished. I want to waste everyones time. The old gentleman spoke slowly. He seemed to have a good temper, but the students felt a little anxious when he heard him speak. ?The ten-minute break passed in the blink of an eye, and the old gentleman on the podium still had no intention of leaving. The third period is physical education class. ?The first two teachers are both from Situ An, and they represent Situ Ans rules. Gao Ming is wondering when the schools rules will be implemented? ??Class 13 has a special status. The school rules should not let Class 13 be completely controlled by Situ An, and they will definitely find ways to influence it. ?The class bell rang, and it was time for the third period, but the old gentleman was minding his own lecture. He noticed the surprise in his classmates'' eyes and explained patiently: "Your physical education teacher is on leave today. He is not feeling well, so I will take his place in this class." As soon as he finished speaking, there were heavy footsteps in the corridor, the door was pushed open, and standing outside the classroom was a terrifying weirdo with muscles all over his body and blood vessels protruding from his body, about two meters tall. ?He was wearing a red sportswear, his exposed skin was bleeding, his eyes were bulging outward, and his left arm was deformed and swollen. "You don''t have classes? Why are you still in the class?" The unpleasant voice sounded like someone scratching the strings with a hemp rope. The scary guy at the door of the classroom must be the frail physical education teacher mentioned by the old gentleman. "I still have some rules that I haven''t explained clearly to the children." The old man''s hand holding the lesson plan was shaking a little. He glanced at Zhuo Jun for help: "Students, are you willing to take my class, or do you want to follow me?" He leaves?" Acquiring the rules is very important to us. Qian Junran thought he was the class representative. He said in a low voice: We used to like physical education classes, but now... The huge deformed arm suddenly stretched out and grabbed the old man''s neck. The bones and flesh were twisted together. The physical education teacher dragged the old man out of the classroom, and then looked at Qian Junran with his red eyes: "Continue? " "But now we prefer physical education class." Qian Junran''s face turned pale with fright: "It would be great to meet a powerful and strong physical education teacher like you when I go to school!" "In five minutes, run to the activity building to gather!" The physical education teacher in red sportswear did not wear a teaching certificate. He was not from Situ An, but the "big ghost" in the school. The school rules will not allow Situ An to succeed easily. Gao Ming stared at the physical education teachers back: There are quite a lot of surprises hidden in this school. ?The students ran to the activity building as fast as possible. The physical education teacher had just shown his hand in the classroom and made everyone obedient. ?The school activity building is one of the largest buildings. It not only has an indoor court, but also a swimming pool and various supporting activity rooms. When Class 13 arrived, the school swimming team was competing. Seven students were competing, and after a while there were only six left. In the end, only three of them finished the race, and the other three seemed to have completely disappeared into the pool. "Don''t look around!" The physical education teacher clapped his hands: "All of you, list down the sports you are good at and the sports you want to try. I will sign up for each of you to take the corresponding test. Any unqualified students will be Be punished!" Hearing that there was going to be a competition, all the students panicked. Competitions in this school are not about winning or losing, they are about losing people. Ill give you five minutes to think about it! The PE teacher put the pen and form on the table and left. Seeing everyone''s fear, Zhuo Jun walked to the front and spoke again: "Only the Investigation Bureau will protect you. The other teachers and students just want to kill you, because only if you are all dead can the 51st student survive." , so you must act according to the instructions of the Investigation Bureau in the future. ?While Zhuo Jun was speaking, Gao Ming silently walked to the table, and the whole class was looking at him. Picked up the pen and Gao Ming wrote swimming in the column of sports he was good at. (End of this chapter) Chapter 133 Flooding in swimming pool Chapter 133 Flood in the swimming pool "Are you listening to me?" Zhuo Jun''s tone became increasingly irritable, and Gao Ming seemed to be deliberately trying to undermine him. As soon as he said that he would act according to the instructions, Gao Ming went over to sign the order himself. "I''m listening, but what can I do if I listen?" Gao Ming put down his pen: "Aren''t you trapped in the school yourself? If you can beat that PE teacher to death, you don''t have to wait for him to leave. Will you come out to talk again?" Gao Mings words were a bit irritating, but Zhuo Jun couldnt refute. "Gao Ming, I know you are very smart, but you don''t know what you are going to face? Arrogance will destroy you one day." As soon as Zhuo Jun finished speaking, Wang Jie went over and filled out the form. Dont give Zhuo Jun face. "Hurry up, the physical education teacher will be back soon. If we haven''t finished writing, he will probably kill the unlucky guy who didn''t sign." Qian Junran also disliked Zhuo Jun. He felt that Zhuo Jun Stealing his own limelight. The students went over to fill in the forms one after another. As they were filling in the form, there were fewer and fewer students around. ?The rain was pouring down outside the building, and the inside of the building not only lacked the vitality of the students, but also seemed lifeless. After the physical education teacher came back, he looked at the sports that everyone was good at and began to group them according to their interests. Then, he conducted corresponding physical fitness tests based on everyone''s physical fitness. ??This physical education teacher looks very ferocious, but is actually very capable. He arranges different training volumes for each person, step by step. It would be great if we could meet such a professional physical education teacher when we go to school. Yushan himself is on the school basketball team, and he feels deeply about this. "Yeah." Gao Ming has been observing the physical education teacher. Each "big ghost" has his own special features. He is curious about how the physical education teacher becomes a big ghost. The third period was the physical fitness test. When the fourth period came, Gao Ming and the others encountered something they had never experienced before in school. The physical education teacher is dragging the class, refusing to let the students leave, and wants to occupy other teachers'' classes. ??The teacher wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation entered the activity building to look for someone and wanted to take the students out. Zhuo Jun winked at him desperately, but the other person still took the teacher''s qualification certificate to argue with the physical education teacher. "Physical fitness" Some good physical education teachers did not reason with the other party, but directly put their deformed arms around the other party''s neck and dragged him into the locker room. A few minutes later, only the physical education teacher came out. Do you have enough teachers in the Investigation Bureau? Xishan was really worried about Zhuo Jun, and he also counted on the Investigation Bureau to rescue him. Gao Ming, who was next to him, spoke more rudely. He glanced at the expressionless Zhuo Jun: "The other party refused to communicate with you and withdrew a teacher." "Attention, everyone! Go change your clothes immediately!" The physical education teacher pointed to the locker room: "You seem to have a natural fear of water. There is only one student in the class who likes swimming. In this case, let''s practice swimming in this class!" ??The students were all dumbfounded. They could still escape on land, but the man-eating swimming pool looked very dangerous. Did you already have an insight into the character of the physical education teacher, so you did the opposite? Wang Jie was the second to fill out the form, and he saw that Gao Ming wrote about swimming. Smiling slightly, Gao Ming had no explanation. "Move! Move! Find your corresponding cabinet according to your student number. The swimsuit is in the cabinet!" The physical education teacher clapped his hands with a scary look in his eyes. No one is willing to wear the swimsuit provided by a stranger. Now it is mainly because they cant help themselves. ?Entering the locker room, there was blood seeping out of Gao Mings wardrobe, and all the male classmates did not dare to approach it. How about you change the wardrobe? Du Bai suggested in a low voice. "It''s not necessary. This amount of bleeding is very common for us doctors." Gao Ming entered his student number and opened the closet. There are clothes racks and swimming trunks on the top of the wardrobe, and the teacher who just came in is stuffed below. ??He was wearing a black uniform of the Bureau of Investigation, his hands and feet were folded and twisted, and his body bones were broken in many places. He was forced into the grid under the wardrobe. **! ??The students retreated around, not even dragging Gao Ming''s body out. They stood in front of the closet and took off their shirts, as if ready to change clothes. "Gao Ming?!" Du Bai suppressed his fear and grabbed Gao Ming''s arm: "Can''t you see? This is not a bedbug that died in the closet, but a person who died!" "If a bed bug dies in the closet, I won''t use it anymore, but it''s just a ''ghost.''" Gao Ming said calmly: "His skeleton is stuck in the closet and it''s difficult to pull it out, so let''s leave it like that. " ?The students were extremely shocked. We had only graduated a few years ago. How could the cognitive gap be so wide? "Aren''t you a psychiatrist? Now this scene probably belongs to the scope of forensic medicine, right?" Du Bai didn''t want to persuade him anymore, he felt uncomfortable even if he was close to it. Having changed her clothes, Gao Ming, under the influence of the Flesh Fairy, has a well-proportioned and healthy figure, full of explosive power. Folding the black and white photo of supermarket owner Zhang Ding and hiding it in the palm of his hand, Gao Ming was fully prepared. Because they were afraid of the physical education teacher, although the students were very reluctant, they still changed their clothes within the prescribed time and ran to the swimming pool to gather. ?The physical education teacher was still wearing the same clothes as before. After leading the students to do warm-up exercises, he asked the students to get closer to the swimming pool. The indoor swimming pool of Hande Private College is very large. There are students practicing here from day to night, and they will not leave even if their bodies are soaked. Seeing the students from Class 13 coming over, all the students near the swimming pool turned to stare at them with very strange eyes. They look exactly like humans, but they dont look like humans at all to their classmates. After their thin skin is soaked, it seems like some kind of monster will emerge. Before entering the water, I would like to reiterate the swimming pool discipline for the last time! The physical education teacher finally spoke and announced the school rules here. First, do not run or chase around the pool to avoid slipping and injury. Second, it is strictly forbidden to dive into the swimming pool. Due to the shallow water, the cervical vertebra is often injured and paralyzed for life. Third, when playing in the water, do not push others into the water to avoid suffocation due to choking in the water. Fourth, beginners are prohibited from going to deep water areas. If you accidentally enter deep water areas, please call for help in time. Fifth, when swimming forward, you must open your eyes and keep your distance! Sixth, when you feel chilly or have cramps during activities in the water, you should immediately go to the shore to rest. If you find that you are not strong enough in the water and cannot swim back to the edge of the pool, you should immediately raise your hands or shout for help and wait for rescue. ?? Gao Ming stood next to the swimming pool and could not clearly see the difference between the shallow water area and the deep water area. There were no distinguishing signs in the swimming pool, as if he was deliberately inducing students to enter the deep water area. "Discipline has already been told to you, the five of you in the first row go out! Go into the water in groups!" The physical education teacher pointed casually, which happened to be the dormitory 1314 where Gao Ming was, plus the unlucky guy Qian Junran. (End of this chapter) Chapter 134 "Monster" in deep water Chapter 134 Monsters in Deep Water The students who were not called by the physical education teacher all breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the five students who were standing out. ?Standing next to the swimming pool, Qian Junran had a sad face and bitter eyes, as if he had just swallowed a durian with the skin on. "Teacher, I don''t feel well." Qian Junran turned his head and raised his hand sincerely: "I have abdominal cramps. I may not be able to get into the water for the time being." "Are you sick?" The physical education teacher was very reasonable and did not force Qian Junran: "The tall guy, come out! You accompany him to the infirmary for a physical examination." The tall Zhuo Jun, who was named, heard that he was going to the infirmary, and his face turned gloomy. He wanted to refuse, but after looking at the physical education teacher''s abnormal muscles, he gave up. "Who else is feeling unwell? Let''s go to the infirmary together." The smile on the physical education teacher''s face was a little scary: "There is a full set of diagnostic and treatment tools in the infirmary. The last student went to check his body. He weighed 170 pounds when he entered. When he came out, he was only 170 pounds. 70 pounds. ?There were some people who wanted to pretend to be sick, but after seeing Zhuo Juns gloomy face and the PE teachers description, they gave up the idea. "Teacher, I suddenly feel less pain in my stomach." Qian Junran straightened his body: "I can''t get out of the line of fire with minor injuries. I think I can do it." "That''s not possible. I am responsible for each of your bodies. Take him immediately if you are tall!" The physical education teacher grabbed Qian Junran and came to Zhuo Jun. His huge body was like a hill. Okay, Ill take him there. Zhuo Jun and Qian Junran left, and the physical education teacher selected two more girls to add to the first group. What a coincidence, the person standing next to Gao Ming happened to be Zhou Sisi. ?Zhou Sisi was originally afraid, but now she is siding with the "Music Box Murderer". She did not dare to say hello to Gao Ming at all. She looked down at her toes the whole time, hiding the fear in her eyes. Zhou Sisi has become shy after not seeing each other for so many years. Gao Ming took a casual glance and was the first to enter the water. The water in the constant-temperature swimming pool is warm, but his body feels cold for no reason. There seems to be something watching him under the water. Stop the ink! The second group is ready to enter the water! ?The students spread out around the shore of the swimming pool, and no one dared to leave the shore too far. "Don''t be afraid of the water, try to merge with the water, grab the ladder on the shore with both hands, and bury your head in the water." The physical education teacher''s voice gradually became lower: "Hold on for thirty seconds and feel the water with your heart." Staring at the clear water, Zhou Sisi took a deep breath and put her head into the water. The warm water spread over my cheeks and ears, and all the noisy sounds disappeared, as if I had entered another world. ?Zhou Sisi has a very good lung capacity. She usually goes swimming for fitness after work. Holding her breath for thirty seconds is easy for her. Opening her eyes underwater, Zhou Sisi''s fear seemed to be dissipated, and she felt like she was wrapped in something warm. As her eyes moved, she saw other students beside her, a pair of legs standing on the edge of the swimming pool. That is? Among the human bodies with normal skin color, Zhou Sisi suddenly saw a pair of legs that were completely whitened. Palely white, without any blood, the legs stood close to Gao Ming. Its not my classmate! Just as this terrible thought flashed through Zhou Sisi''s mind, she found that her legs moved in the water, and the other party was slowly walking towards her! The pale legs had no beauty at all. The skin was almost soaked and there were white lines on the surface. It seemed to ignore the resistance of the water. It seems to have identified me? ?The pale legs were getting closer and closer to Zhou Sisi. The classmates around her seemed to be dead, and no one reacted. Here he comes, coming towards me! ?Hurrying her head out of the water, Zhou Sisi looked towards where her legs were. There was nothing on the water. Hallucination? ?Zhou Sisi tried to put her head into the water again. She opened her eyes underwater and couldn''t see anything left or right, but when she moved back, she met someone. Turning her head, Zhou Sisi saw those pale legs standing behind her! She was so frightened that she quickly turned around, but when she wanted to put her head out of the water, a pair of hands held her shoulders, and she saw a face that was almost soaked in front of her. The instant fright made her let go of her grip on the ladder, and she poured several mouthfuls of water into her mouth. Before she could call for help, her body was dragged towards the depths of the swimming pool by the pale man! Help! Help! Arms were waved, and more than one classmate was dragged away. Everyone was so frightened that they quickly put their heads out of the water. "All students must abide by school rules, and you guys violated the rules!" The physical education teacher was furious. He took off his red sports shirt and jumped into the swimming pool like a cannonball. His deformed arms slapped the water, trying to drag away the classmates. Save it. ?There is too much resentment in this swimming pool, and I dont know how many students have died in it. ?According to the school rules, the deep water area is the scope of activities of those "dirty things", but they violated the rules and used various methods to make the students loosen their grip on the ladder on the shore and forcibly drag them to the deep water area. ??The physical education teacher looks very cruel, and will shoot his head if he disagrees with him, but in fact he is a defender of the rules. He will not deliberately kill students, but only kill those who do not follow the rules and ghosts. ?The physical education teacher''s rampage on the ground was very scary. After entering the water, his abilities seemed to be restricted. As the "big ghost" of the activity building, he only had time to save two students. "Students who violate the rules can be taken away!" The physical education teacher swam toward Zhou Sisi who was calling for help. The color of the water where he was was gradually deepened. Without any warning, the physical education teacher''s feet suddenly couldn''t touch the bottom of the pool. He had entered The deep water area where those "dirty things" are entrenched. This swimming pool looks a bit big from the outside, but it is just like Principal Yans utility room. There is a house of resentment hidden under the water. No one knows how deep the deep water is. The students didnt know what was happening yet. They did as the teacher asked. When they raised their heads, they saw that the physical education teacher had been dragged into the deep end. The students were frightened. Seeing that the teacher was not there, Wang Jie wanted to go ashore. He held the shore with both hands, but suddenly found that he could not pull his legs out of the water. ?From the surface of the water, there was nothing in the swimming pool, but my legs seemed to be tightly grasped by something. "Help!" Wang Jie was not the only one to discover this problem. Someone was shouting: "There is a ghost under the water!" ?All the students standing on the shore became targets of attack. The school swimming team on the other side of the swimming pool also stopped training and pointed in this direction, talking and laughing. The students in this class are special! They must be treated according to the rules! The physical education teacher finally caught Zhou Sisi, but he himself could not escape. ?The students panicked. The classmates around them would suddenly disappear, and it might be their turn next. "Those ghosts seem to be only visible underwater." Gao Ming''s heart was beating, and he knew that he was being regarded as a key target of attention. "Really?" Xishan couldn''t leave the water. After hearing Gao Ming''s words, he squatted down and buried his head in the water out of pure curiosity. ?The moment he entered the water, Xishans head hit a swollen human head. There were water ghosts crawling around the 1314 dormitory. Their hair is floating in the water, and at first glance, it looks like the pool floor is covered with black water plants. "Fuck! It''s all! It''s all down there!" Xishan covered his head and stood up. Before he could spit out all the water in his mouth, his body was dragged away by a force! When people are drowning, their strong desire to survive will drive them to grab everything they can grab around. Gao Ming and Wang Jie, who were standing next to Xishan, were both grabbed by him. You **** let go! Wang Jie didnt even have time to stop him, and his body was already far away from the shore. The water in the swimming pool is getting deeper and deeper, and there is almost no shallow water area. Gao Ming is being taken care of by several drowning students. ?Seeing him fall into the water, Liu Yi from the third group dived decisively to come over. Gao Ming frantically gestured to her, but it was still too late. ?The school swimming pool is obviously not deep, but Gao Xing is sinking continuously, and breathing is becoming more and more difficult. Now, let alone saving others, he can no longer save himself. What is the big ghost in the swimming pool? The school rules have set up a special rule for it, strictly prohibiting beginners from entering the deep water area..." The bottom of the pool has turned black, like an abyss. As his body went downward, Gao Ming saw what seemed to be huge cracks at the bottom of the swimming pool. Adults in swimsuits were **** in those bottomless cracks. Looking along the rope, there is a fish-like girl in the center of countless ropes. She is wearing a red school uniform, her face is extremely delicate, and her beauty is breathtaking, but there are thick ropes growing out of the ends of her arms and body. Knot. The girl''s resentment was extremely strong, far beyond the ghosts and monsters Gao Ming had encountered before. This child was bullied and drowned in the swimming pool? ?The floor tiles cracked, and more cracks appeared under the swimming pool. It was more like the girl was buried in the cement under the swimming pool. ?Swimming on the rope, the girl seemed to want to tie everyone up with the rope and hide them in the cracks under the swimming pool, never to see the light of day. Shes coming over! Resentment was like a tide. Gao Ming could see it more clearly after the girl got closer. There were wounds and strangulation marks hidden under the red school uniform, but hard scales grew on all the wounds. ?At the crisis of life and death, Gao Ming instinctively called for flesh and blood ghosts and gods. As the blood flow accelerated, the five fingers holding the black and white photo of his body were stretched open, and the turbid muddy water polluted the swimming pool. Supermarket owner Zhang Ding responded to Gao Ming first. ?Completely different from the clear water in the swimming pool, the torrent transformed by Zhang Ding is extremely domineering, enveloping everything in the world, life, life, all emotions and the past, burying them all. ?The girl''s face became ferocious. She screamed and pulled all the knots, trying her best to kill the people and ghosts in front of her. Zhang Ding has a completely different personality. The torrent spreads. He just wants to wrap the girl up, help her untie the ropes all over her body, clean off the fish scales, and let her wounds heal. The collision between the two sides occurred in the "abyss". Zhang Ding far underestimated the hatred in the girl''s heart. Some things cannot be cured, and blood debts must be paid with blood. The girl had murderous intentions, and Zhang Ding was just helping her. With different goals, Zhang Ding seemed to be at a disadvantage. ??In the black and white photo, Uncle Li noticed that the supermarket owner was being fucked, so he grabbed the wine bottle and ran out, followed by supermarket employees. ??Muddy floodwaters polluted the school swimming pool, and a girl in a red school uniform screamed as if her spotless home had been broken into by outsiders, splattering paint everywhere. Seeing everyone come out, Zhang Ding shook his head desperately and motioned for them to go back and suppress the resentful ghosts who died in the flood. ?Last time he opened the door of the supermarket to let Gao Ming and Bai Xiao return to reality, the floor of the supermarket was loosened and the resentful ghosts were almost released. If everyone comes out this time, there will probably be a big mess! ??Neighbors and supermarket staff couldn''t care less about this. They only saw Gao Ming asking for help, and the boss was about to be dragged into the abyss by the monster. After everyone came out, Gao Ming felt something was wrong, and cracks began to appear on the black and white photo of the deceased in his hand. ?Looking at the photo, the supermarket floor in the photo is cracking! ? Wei Dayou and others from the Investigation Bureau are still near the supermarket. If all the grudges in the supermarket come out, Minlong Street will probably turn into ghosts! Gao Ming swam towards Zhang Ding as fast as he could, and Lao Zhang also wanted to throw away the girl and rush here. They both tried their best, but they were still a step too late. The supermarket floor was washed away, and a grudge escaped. Give me the photos of the flood! ? Zhang Ding returned to the photos of the deceased at the last moment. He was unable to trap so many resentful ghosts. After communicating with Gao Ming, the two had no choice but to use the black and white photos to try to send the resentful ghosts from the flood into the school swimming pool. ??The face of the female student in red school uniform was extremely distorted. This group of people not only made a mess of her resentment room, but even tried to occupy the place and squeeze her out. I dont know if it was an illusion, but Gao Ming felt that the female student in the red school uniform was so angry that she would speak out. He had no choice but to hold the black and white photo of the deceased and become the center of the flood. ??The resentful ghost who had been imprisoned for a long time was freed, setting off a huge wave of death, mixed with mud and sand, and the torrent slapped the wall. The water level in the swimming pool is constantly rising, and soon it reaches the outside of the pool and flows towards other activity rooms in the activity building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 135 This is beyond my expectation Chapter 135 This is beyond my expectation The clear swimming pool was about to turn into a quagmire, with floating plastic bags and tree branches, as well as pigs and sheep swept away by the torrent. ?The stench replaced the smell of disinfectant. The freed resentful ghosts violated the school rules without restraint. They could reach wherever the torrent passed. ??The neighbors in the supermarket looked like they were causing trouble. The girl who died under the swimming pool was even more devastated than them. She was already very angry, but now she has lost all her sanity. ?surfaced for air, Gao Ming found that the water in the swimming pool had flowed all over the first floor of the activity room. "Good guy!" He swore that he didn''t do it on purpose. He took the supermarket photo into the water just for insurance. He didn''t communicate with Zhang Ding just now. The supermarket owner came out because the girl in school uniform was too pitiful about him. To be honest, the supermarket is full of good people, and everyone may also think that the girl in school uniform is too deserted here, and don''t want her to feel so sad. ?Of course, the way everyone tried to persuade me was somewhat reckless. On the plus side, it seems that the impact of school rules on the activity building has been completely eliminated, and now no ghost can come and enforce the rules. "Looking at the bad side..." Gao Ming glanced and saw that the whole class and the school swimming team who were watching the excitement were washed away, and there were calls for help everywhere. The rope was broken, and the restrictions on the students in the swimming pool were lifted. Everyone held the things around them and barely remained calm. Save people! Save people first! ??The black and white photos in Gao Ming''s hand are like the Lishui Dam that burst on the night of the flood. The resentful ghosts are like the flood. No one can tell how many there are. ?The disaster lasted for half an hour before the supermarket owner Zhang Ding sealed the supermarket floor again. It was roughly estimated that about one-third of the resentful ghosts escaped. With apologies, Zhang Ding left the photo again. He looked at the almost destroyed mobile building with a sad expression on his face: "I really didn''t mean it, everyone just wanted to do good things." "You don''t need to apologize to me. The problem now is that the ghosts of the flood disaster have spread in the activity building, and this area is completely polluted." The cracks in the flood photos gradually faded, and Gao Ming quickly put them away to prevent them from being polluted. Anyone who cares can see it. "Then what should we do now?" Zhang Ding grabbed Zhang Fendou, who was still playing with pigs: "It''s very difficult to catch all the resentful ghosts. We need to apologize to the owner of this building and ask him to help. "Boss Zhang, how can you still evade responsibility?" Gao Ming finally swam to the shore: "Since you turned this building into this, you should become the new owner of this building and manage everything. Is that true? Your perspective of thinking is a bit unique. Zhang Ding thought about it for a while, and found that Gao Mings words seemed to make sense, but not much. "Who else can control the flood besides you?" Gao Ming pointed to the depths of the swimming pool. A girl in a red school uniform was fighting with the flood ghosts. She had deep resentment, strange abilities, and powerful strength, but there were too many resentful ghosts. . "Besides, the previous administrator of this school allowed tragedies like this girl to happen. If we sit back and do nothing, our conscience will be disturbed. You should bring the girl into the supermarket, let her integrate into our big family, and let her return to the supermarket. Feel the warmth and love. "That''s true." Zhang Ding was persuaded by Gao Ming. He put Zhang Fendou on a floating goat, merged into the torrent, and went downstream. The girl in the red school uniform was stimulated to the point of going crazy. The most unlucky person was the "upright" physical education teacher. He abided by the school rules and wanted to stop the water ghost who broke the rules. He was the first to have a conflict with the girl in the red school uniform. ?Now that the swimming pool has been destroyed, the girls in red school uniforms cant find Zhang Ding and vent their grievances on the physical education teacher. She grabbed the physical education teacher and refused to let him leave, forcing the physical education teacher to bear the attacks of the flood grudges with her. "Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding." Zhang Ding and his neighbors went to rescue the others first, but most of the students were thrown out of the swimming pool by a force before they understood what was going on. ?The flood water on the shore was already above their knees. They rushed directly to the second floor of the mobile building without taking care of their clothes. Faced with floods, people and ghosts are running away, not wanting to be involved. Those in the swimming class flooded the activity building. Gao Ming didnt leave too far. He always paid attention to his classmates and saved those he could. "Get out of the way! Everyone, get out of the way! The people from the student union are coming!" The door of the activity building was opened from the outside. The strange thing is that the flood did not flow out. It seemed to be restricted by some kind of force. It could only affect the inside of the activity building and could not be shaken. The whole school. ??The student union members wearing armbands entered the activity building one by one, and they took out all the students who did not violate the rules. From this point of view, the student union members were performing their duties, much like a "decent organization." Come out quickly! The students of Class 13 were given priority by the student union. They all seemed to have received the order, and they could clearly see the difference between the students of Class 13 and other students at school. Not only the students from Class 13, but also the student union brought out all the school uniforms and mobile phones that everyone had put in the locker room. It was still raining outside. Everyone was cold, hungry, exhausted, and scared to death. They were not grateful for the aftermath. They only knew that this was the first official day of class, and it would take another six days to truly graduate. Everyone was extremely pessimistic, except for Gao Ming''s expression. ??Originally, the difficulty level of the class for the students was one. After he released the flood hazard just now, he suddenly raised the danger level to ten. ??School regulations hurriedly sent the student union to rescue people, because they were afraid that the entire class would be killed by Gao Ming. ? Xishan, who was in the same dormitory, hugged Du Bai and vomited dirty water while crying. Wang Jie''s face turned pale, and his eyes were filled with despair: "We all seemed to have underestimated the 51st classmate''s determination to retaliate against us." Wiping his hair, Gao Ming whispered encouragement: "We still have to be more active. Maybe the next class will not be so difficult." "You are too optimistic. This school is going to torture us to death!" Du Bai was soaked all over. He had just been swept away by the torrent, and his mouth was full of mud: "What a fool! You might as well kill us directly! You have to play with us like this!" " The student union sealed off the activity building, and teachers wearing teacher qualification certificates also rushed over. Both sides surrounded the students of Class 13. After counting the number of people, the student council returned the clothes to the classmates of Class 13, and then they faced off with the teachers wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms at the door. Neither party entered the activity building. Neither the school rules nor Situ An knew who attacked the activity building, or who broke the rules first. Both parties focused on Class 13. "Huh?" Du Bai flipped through his cell phone habitually: "Look at your cell phone! When we put the cell phone in the locker in the locker room, someone sent a message using our cell phone!" ??Everyone turned on their mobile phones to check. There was a text message on everyone''s mobile phone, which was sent to an unknown number. The contents of the text messages are not exactly the same. Some are - "Come here quickly, we are waiting for you", while others are - "Danger, they are lying to you, don''t come here." "We sent a message to the same unknown number, so is this message the same message we sent to the child who didn''t get on the bus ten years ago?" Gao Ming did not let anyone see the message he sent, because the content of the message represented Take a stand. ??Some among the classmates instigated the 51st classmate to become a scapegoat, while others reminded him not to go there. The filth, nobility, ugliness and beauty of human nature were intertwined in these text messages, and were vividly displayed by the students of Class 13. All lesson arrangements should have inherent meaning. This swimming lesson is to let something sneak into the students mobile phones. There should be arrangements behind the school rules, but the activity building was flooded by me. ?Some school ghost stories are about students going to school, and then suddenly the school disappears; there are also school ghost stories about students going to school, and suddenly the school disappears. (End of this chapter) Chapter 136 Select the painting of the murderer Chapter 136 Choosing the Murderers Painting Zhuo Jun, can you find some clothes for me? Qian Junran followed Zhuo Jun in a pair of swimming trunks, like a frustrated little daughter-in-law. Shut up! Zhuo Jun had a sullen face. He was wearing swimming trunks and the clothes of the Director of the Investigation Bureau: Do you know that I was almost killed by you! "I don''t know." Qian Junran covered his chest: "Isn''t the infirmary a place to save people? Is it really that scary?" "You can find out how you died in other places. Once you enter the infirmary, you won''t be able to die even if you want to! There is a very special ''big ghost'' hidden there!" Zhuo Jun''s tone was stern. He did not take Qian Junran with him. In the infirmary, they just took a detour into the office building controlled by Situ An and hid by the window in the corridor on the third floor. What is the big ghost? "You don''t even have to say hello to the school even if it means your life. This ghost place has attracted a lot of big ghosts. You''d better keep your tail between your legs and be a human being!" Zhuo Jun glanced at Qian Junran coldly: " Dont talk nonsense when you go back! Dont do unnecessary things and act according to the instructions of the Investigation Bureau! Then we have to go back to the activity building now? Qian Junran covered the upper part but could not cover the lower part, shivering from the cold. Lets finish the swimming class first and dont conflict with the physical education teacher. Our people will teach in the afternoon. Zhuo Jun recalled the afternoon class schedule: There must be no accidents in the afternoon class. "But..." Qian Junran saw the scene inside the activity building through the window. There is no but! Zhuo Jun really wanted to kill Qian Junran, but the students in Class 13 were still useful and could not be killed casually. But look! Qian Junran pointed at the window blankly: The mobile building seems to have been flooded! "What the hell?" Zhuo Jun pushed Qian Junran away, cursed, turned around and ran towards the activity building. Qian Junran shouted loudly and ran behind him in swimming trunks. The students of Class 13 reunited outside the activity building. Everyone saw the text messages they sent. Some students unknowingly exposed the messages they had sent. Most of the students hid their mobile phones. The content of the text messages became their biggest secret. In that case, choosing to let the 51st classmate come is murder, and the one who lured him to come is the murderer. ?Many people do make such a choice, but this does not mean that they will admit that they have done so in public. "The appearance of text messages proves one thing. I should have been on the bus ten years ago. I was the person who should have died in which cycle ten years ago. After escaping, I entered the second cycle." Gao Ming was thinking about this. Even if the content is told to the students, it will probably be difficult for them to understand. "I am the first loop, and I will return to the tunnel after I die; the bus from ten years ago may be the second loop, so what are the conditions for the second loop to open? If someone dies, the second loop will be opened. The cycle has started a long time ago. Could it be that the cycle will restart only when all 51 students are alive? " ? ? Among the 50 students on the bus that night, and the students who did not get on the bus, one of them must die, which will be the price. If they all survive, it seems that fate will find out and restart the cycle. It feels like the people behind the scenes started the layout ten years ago, or even earlier. Its like using loops to hide loops. Gao Ming had previously made a four-fold cycle of speculation, one link within another, hidden and folded layer by layer. This allowed the people behind the scenes to deceive fate, and the variable Gao Ming appeared. ? Crazy conjectures, crazy people, Gao Ming touches his heart filled with fragments of death memories. He doesnt know what kind of ending is worthy of these countless collapses and despair. Dont gather here anymore! Zhuo Jun led Qian Junran back, and the two of them also got their clothes and mobile phones. Zhuo Jun directly put his mobile phone into his pocket and communicated with the teacher who was also wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation; Qian Junran only focused on dressing, and after being talked into by his classmates for a few words, he opened the button on his mobile phone in front of everyone. information. Everyone looked there, and a long message was displayed on Qian Junran''s screen - It might not be good if you come... But if you don''t come, brother, I will be finished. I still have it at home... You still come Well, everyone misses you. Qian Junran had this kind of character when he was in school. He was tangled and stubborn. He was not good enough to be a good person and not bad enough to be a bad person. ?The text message seemed to be from him. It was a hundred words long, but he had no impression of it. "The murderer has been identified." Du Bai muttered quietly and walked past Qian Junran. "Who is the murderer?" Qian Junran had put on his clothes, and now he roughly understood the situation. He sneezed and wanted to ask, but his classmates were far away from him. The morning class ended in this way. During lunch time, the students were no longer as lively as before, and many people did not sit together. "SMS has further divided us." Several male classmates from 1314 were still sitting at the same dining table. Wang Jie put his phone on the table indifferently: "Actually, there is nothing to hide. You all know my personality. If sacrificing him alone would allow everyone to live, I would definitely choose to sacrifice him. ??Wang Jie clicked on the text message he sent. He didn''t hide anything. The content of the text message was also very direct. He just wanted the 51st student to come over. There are only a few people like you after all. Before Xishan finished speaking, Du Bai also disclosed the text message. He was also deceiving the 51st student, lying in the hope that the other party would come to us. "What about you?" Du Bai and Wang Jie sat together, looking at Xishan and Gao Ming opposite them: "Based on the results, most of the students chose to let him sacrifice themselves." "I..." Xishan shook his head and worked hard, while Gao Ming also remained silent. The meal time passed quickly. The first class in the afternoon was Chinese. The teacher wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation explained each area of ??the school in detail and listed some rooms in the activity building and laboratory building as restricted areas. The teachers class from the Bureau of Investigation is boring, but the students wish that get out of class would never end, at least they dont have to face all kinds of ghosts here. As the bell rang for the end of get out of class, all the students hearts became excited again. ?The next class is art, and it takes place in Classroom 2103 of the Experimental Building. The key is that the teacher from the Investigation Bureau just said in the previous class that Art Classroom 2104 is one of the restricted areas, and the place where they teach is next to the restricted area. "It''s a blessing, not a curse. We can''t avoid it. Let''s go there early and leave a good impression on the art teacher." Xishan had given up resistance and took the lead to leave the teaching building and enter the laboratory building. The two buildings are on the same campus, but the interior feels completely different. The teaching building seems to be shrouded in false sunlight, and it seems to have sunk into a deep cave. It is damp and cold, and even the walls are cold. . Pushing open the door of classroom 2103, the room is filled with easels, with pieces of white paper taped to them. ?The students took their seats according to their student numbers. When the bell rang, the door of the art room closed by itself. The cloth cover on the blackboard fell off, and five paintings that looked very uncomfortable were pasted there. One of these five paintings was painted by the murderer, and the other four were painted by the victims. You have thirty minutes to find the painting of the murderer and copy it. A woman''s voice came from the 2104 restricted area art room next door, seeming to be talking to the students. (End of this chapter) Chapter 137 Xia Yangs posthumous photo Chapter 137 Xia Yangs photo "The sound coming from the restricted area? The teacher who teaches us is in the restricted area?" The students of Class 13 have unlocked a new class posture, and the teacher is giving them homework in the next class. The art teacher did not say any punishment for failing to complete the homework. Everyone just instinctively felt that it was not good. The doors and windows of the art classroom in 2103 are closed. There is a watch hanging above the blackboard. The numbers on the dial are large and small, and the hands are crooked and moving in a very awkward way. "The door is unlocked, but it can''t be opened." Xishan pushed the door open, grabbed his pen, and walked back and forth. Im so annoyed, can you please be quiet? Du Bai wanted to throw paint on Xishans face. "These five paintings are all the same as those painted by mental patients. How can I find them?" Xishan ignored Du Bai and ran to someone else''s easel to check. In fact, most of the students looked at a loss, and they didnt dare to guess blindly. When they were in school, guessing at most meant failing the exam, but now guessing blindly means gambling their lives. Gao Ming, which painting do you think was painted by the perverted murderer? Liu Yi and Wang Jie were very smart, and they walked up to Gao Ming in unison. There are two psychiatrists in the class. One, Saeki, has gone crazy, and the other is Gao Ming. He is the hope of the whole class. "These five paintings depict the same scene. Students are sitting in a classroom. In the first painting, the students only used the most basic lines to describe the scene. The author wanted to try his best to restore the scene and draw the scene he saw. " "The student in the second painting was blackened with force, and the crazy smearing almost destroyed the paper. This is an expression of aggression. He should be a more violent person. If he is a murderer, he should also be impulsive. Killing, or killing with passion, does not meet our definition of a psychotic murderer." "The third painting is more special. It is the only one that uses a lot of colors. The tables, chairs, benches, blackboards, and lights in the classroom are all painted red, and the students also use black pens to outline their shapes. " "The fourth painting looks the most professional. Everything is perfectly restored like a photo. The brushwork is as sharp as a knife, and each student''s expression is lifelike. This painting is full of techniques and does not reflect the author''s heart. Or rather , the author completely concealed his true thoughts. "The last painting looks ordinary at first glance, but if you look carefully, this painting actually makes the viewer feel most uncomfortable. Many small details unconsciously drawn in it reveal the author''s own distortions." Gao Ming stood up and walked over. Next to the fifth painting. "Very few soft lines are used in the painting, and the corners of the table and the tip of the pen are deliberately depicted. He is much more aggressive than the author of the second painting, and he knows how to hide and will not be exposed at will. He is more likely to suppress it. Own." "Let''s look at the students again. Some are quarreling and some are playing. Putting aside these students who focus on the description, let''s look at the students in the corners who are making up for the numbers. When the author inadvertently sketched, the hands of the characters in the painting He unconsciously tilted towards the lower body, and the sexual characteristics of both men and women were obvious. The author had a strong impulse in his heart, and he seemed to be breathing heavily even when he was drawing this simple drawing. " Gao Ming passed by the five paintings and probably made a judgment in his mind: "The painting of the murderer should be between the fourth and fifth paintings." "Professional!" Xishan couldn''t help but give Gao Ming a thumbs up: "It''s great to be your classmate!" Gao Ming was hesitant to accept Xishan''s compliment because there was still sediment left from the flood on Xishan''s neck. Saeki, which one do you think it should be? Gao Ming walked off the podium and stood next to Saeki. The two were classmates in high school and college, and both had bright futures. "The fourth painting!" Saeki held the pen tightly and started drawing directly on the drawing board: "Because the fourth painting expresses nothing! Why would a murderer tell others that he is a murderer?" It also makes sense. Gao Ming helped the students narrow down the scope, and everyone began to choose between two paintings. We only have thirty minutes, dont worry. Xishan chose the fifth painting, and he did not forget to kindly urge Wang Jie before starting to paint. "If I were a murderer, what kind of painting would I paint?" Wang Jie had this idea in his mind. He stared at the fourth painting and started comparing it unconsciously. With his painting ability, it is impossible to copy it perfectly. Now he is more like creating in his own way. With limited time, the students began to create one after another, and Gao Ming also picked up a pen. "I hate painting." The moment he held the pen, the figure of Xia Yang appeared in Gao Ming''s mind. The guy died in his painting, and then let the corpse paint himself. This completely crazy idea, Gao Ming I dont even know how Xia Yang was born. He couldn''t be sure whether Xia Yang was dead or not. Maybe he was not dead, because his corpse was already being painted; maybe he was dead, but his corpse was used to paint him. Xia Yang''s situation can only be said to be like death. The tip of the pen touched the drawing paper, and Gao Ming began to copy the fifth painting. He drew very fast, as if he didn''t have to think about each stroke. But as he drew, Gao Ming discovered a problem - the hand he was holding the pen with As if being held by someone, there was a force controlling him to continue painting. "Why don''t you paint anymore?" Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded in his right ear. Gao Ming looked to the right. Wang Jie''s eyes were red and he was holding the pen like a knife. His soul seemed to be sucked into the painting. ?Other students were also in a very strange state, leaning forward and almost getting into the painting. Whats even more frightening is that as everyone paints together, the art room they are in is slightly different from before, a bit like the classroom in the painting. "They were all drawing how they looked when they were killed." Xia Yang''s voice appeared again, and Gao Ming took out the black-and-white photo that was placed close to his body. Looking down, Gao Ming found that Xia Yang''s corpse photo had changed. Xia Yang''s corpse was drawing, but this time he was not drawing himself, but his classmates in Class 13. On the canvas, heavy rain hit the window glass, the sky became gloomier, and there was blood everywhere in the art room. All the students were shattered like puzzle pieces, and only Gao Ming stood alone in the middle. And I will leave you alone. ?The students never imagined that while they were still wondering how the art teacher would punish them, Gao Ming had already killed everyone in the photo. Gao Ming actually has a headache now. The "art teacher" in the restricted area of ??the next class hasn''t figured out how to deal with it yet, and there is something wrong with Xia Yang''s photo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 138 Aren’t you the best at making choices? Chapter 138 Arent you the best at making choices? Xia Yang was definitely not less dangerous than Situ An, but his photo was so powerful that Gao Ming found it difficult to give up. A painter suffering from a terminal illness became the leader of all players in the age of disaster with the help of the original photo given by the shadow world. In a movie, Xia Yang''s dramatic life may be more suitable to be the protagonist. No one can truly understand Xia Yang, and no one can guess his thoughts. Many of his behaviors are puzzling. For example, when he learned that Gao Ming had seen many futures and decided to kill him, his choice was to merge himself with Yi Zhao in an unprecedented way. In this way, no matter what future Gao Ming sees, it seems impossible to realize it. ?Gao Ming cannot kill a dead person, and Xia Yang will not kill Gao Ming, but will replace Gao Ming in a more secretive way. "Brilliant, not understood by the world, always peaceful and gentle, but secretly hunting living people and saving children at the same time. He is terminally ill and will not die soon, but he never succumbs to fate. Dealing with such a complicated person, Its like dancing on the tip of a knife. Gao Ming was thinking about other things, but the pen in his palm seemed to be held by another person, and a painting was quickly completed. Looking down, Gao Ming did not copy any of the paintings on the blackboard. As if he was deliberately provoking the art teacher, he drew the sixth painting - all the students in Class 13 in the classroom were killed except Gao Ming. All the students focused their attention on the canvas. Their souls seemed to be sucked away by the painting. The weird and ugly clock hands on the wall were still moving. Every minute that passed, the blood in the studio became more intense. ??The blood stain spread completely, red paint seemed to be dripping everywhere in the studio, the laughter coming from the restricted area next door became harsh, and the clock hands stopped at the 29th minute. ??The students woke up from their trance. They looked blankly at the studio that had turned into blood. The panic and uneasiness in their eyes were magnifying. "No! This is not the 2103 Art Studio. Look at the form on the wall! This is the 2104 Art Room!" Lao Cao, who was sitting near the door, had a look of horror on his face: "When did we run into the restricted area?" Everyone is concentrating on drawing, and no one knows how they entered the restricted area. Gao Ming didnt quite understand it at this time. He was awake the whole time, but when he finished thinking, the art classroom was already covered in blood. "It''s painting. During the process of painting those paintings, our spirit and will were guided by the art teacher and we have entered her room of resentment." Zhuo Jun''s expression became worse after he found out that he was with his classmates. Each of these classmates It''s extremely unlucky. The key is that no one is obedient. "Wish House?" Xishan touched his chin: "Is it a place to make wishes?" Looking at Xishan, Zhuo Jun frowned even deeper. ?Red paint that resembles blood drips on the clothes, like blood flowers blooming on the school uniforms of classmates. "Students, first of all, congratulations to most of you. You are very smart and have made the right choice. But I also want to tell you some unfortunate news. In fact, the fourth and fifth paintings are both created by the murderer. Painting." The art teacher''s voice came from every painting on the drawing board, startling many students. "These two paintings were painted by a murderer. Doesn''t that mean that we all made the right choice?" Xishan''s heart dropped back into his stomach. "Both paintings were painted by a murderer, but one of the two murderers is also a victim, because one murderer killed the other murderer." The art teacher seemed to be telling something very interesting. This may also be the case. Her true experience: "The choice of which painting is actually painted by the real murderer is left to you." Some students have not yet understood, but Gao Ming, Zhuo Jun and Wang Jie have already begun to be careful around them. The art teacher meant to let the students who chose the fourth and fifth paintings kill each other! The one who is alive is the murderer, and the one who is dead is just the victim. "What are you waiting for? Kill your classmates and keep yourself alive. Isn''t this what you are best at?" The art teacher''s voice said with a smile: "Hurry up and use the blood of your companions to draw a brand new work. My 2104 studio is dyed brighter red! The red paint was like raindrops. The atmosphere in the classroom became more and more depressing, and the art teachers voice became terrifying and shrill: You have one minute left. If you dont make a choice, you will all die here! ?Red human faces appeared on the wall, and the paintings were so lifelike that they didnt even look like they were painted, but more like living people had been built directly into the wall. "What should I do? What should I do?" Xishan, a tall man of over 1.8 meters, sat between Wang Jie and Du Bai like a little girl. Both roommates painted the fourth painting, and only Xishan painted it himself. It''s the fifth picture: "We don''t have to listen to her. Let''s run away, right?" "Escape? The House of Resentment is the place where the big ghost dies, and it is also the big ghost''s home. Without its permission, no one can escape or go out." Zhuo Jun quietly hid his hand in his uniform, which was equipped with a special knife from the Bureau of Investigation. "No one can leave this classroom unless they complete their homework." The art teacher''s voice came from the drawing paper. Every student in the drawing was shedding blood and tears, which looked extremely weird and terrifying: "If you want to protect more A large number of people can vote to make a choice, and the minority obeys the majority. Isnt this what you are good at? What the art teacher said makes sense. The students looked at each other and no one dared to make the first move. Are you really going to do this? Xishan noticed something was wrong with Wang Jies eyes, so he got up and ran to the back door of the classroom, pushing the door panel hard with both hands. Dont waste your efforts. Zhuo Jun knew the House of Resentment very well, and the big ghost would not let the students leave. Bang! The door panel of the studio was easily pushed open by Xishan. Everyone in the classroom, including the art teacher and Xishan himself, was dumbfounded. "Did the ghost forget to lock the door?" A ridiculous idea came to Zhuo Jun''s mind, and then he saw his classmates rushing towards the studio door like crazy. All the students left the studio, but when they saw the scene outside the door, they felt very strange. ?The outside of the studio is not a school corridor, but connected to the interior of a villa. ?This villa is very large, with two floors and many rooms. Red paint is splashed everywhere. Another house of resentment? Zhuo Jun looked at the place where the two houses of resentment were connected. The red paint was blending. The face pattern on the 2104 art classroom gradually disappeared and a new pattern was painted on it. Gao Ming, who was among his classmates, was extremely nervous at this time. He was very familiar with the villa in front of him. This was Xia Yang''s villa, and it was the place where Xia Yang died! (End of this chapter) Chapter 139 "Sea Monster", "Paper Apple", "Fate" Chapter 139 "Sea Monster", "Paper Apple" and "Destiny" "Xia Yang''s photo was triggered. I still don''t know what the ability of this photo is?" ?The students entered the villa to explore. Gao Ming wanted to stop them, but didn''t know how to speak. When he saw his classmates looking like they had been saved, he really couldn''t bear to tell them the truth. ??The art teacher abides by the school rules and only wants to kill a small half of the people. However, in the sixth painting drawn by Xia Yang, except for Gao Ming, all the classmates in Class 13 were turned into pieces, and they could not be put together. Everyone, lets look for clues! There may be an art teachers secret hidden in this villa! Qian Junran thought for a rare time: The big ghost cant let us go for no reason, she may need our help! "Yes." Xishan stood by the door, the surprise in his eyes had faded: "I didn''t expect that she is actually a sharp-tongued girl, and quite arrogant. Faced with such a girl, we can just pretend to be forced to do it. It saves her face and protects herself. Among the students present, only Wang Jie was not so optimistic. He stood next to Gao Ming: "I have a very bad feeling. The 51st student is more vicious than imagined. Judging from the physical education class, he can usually do both hands." Be prepared, one is a trap and the other is an abyss. ?Wang Jies analysis was very logical, but he consulted with the wrong person. ?At this time, Zhuo Jun was touching the black ring. He was also in a not quite sober state. All the precautions that Situ An had given him before had changed: "Which ring is the problem?" "Come to the second floor quickly! There is a corpse here!" Xishan shouted in the corridor on the second floor: "The art teacher should be a woman from the sound, but why is this corpse a man?" "Don''t run around!" Gao Ming wanted to remind him, but his classmates didn''t listen to him. ?Zhuo Jun took the lead and everyone walked towards the second floor of the villa. ?In the center of the studio, which is littered with scraps of manuscripts, lies a corpse. It lies in a huge picture frame, as if it is asleep. "Is he the husband of the art teacher? Why do I feel that his painting is better than that of the art teacher?" Xishan picked up a painting at random. The pattern that far exceeded the limit of ordinary people''s imagination gave him a deep shock. It seemed that he was not admiring the painting, but the Death in the painting was admiring his soul. Isnt there really a **** of death in the world? What I painted is not the God of Death, but high life. The man in the painting suddenly took off his mask and looked at Xishan with a smile. The portrait suddenly spoke, and Xishan threw it out with a wave of his hand: "**!" Zhuo Jun, who was looking at the corpse, just raised his head when he was hit in the face by the painting. He clenched his fingers and veins appeared on the back of his hand: "Don''t make a fuss." The people in the paintings are alive! Xishan has a pretty good character. After he was frightened, he quickly reminded other students: Everyone, stay away from those paintings! He had already reminded them in time, but all kinds of abnormalities still broke out around the students. Blood-stained knives fell out of the painting in Liu Yi''s hand. Squad leader Yuan Hui stood in front of a work called "Sea Monster". The painting was composed of different blues, and it literally painted the deep sea. feeling. Yuan Hui''s body kept getting closer to the canvas. He always felt that there was something hidden in the dark blue, but he couldn''t see it. It seems like theres something inside? Yuan Huis face almost touched the canvas. Instead of smelling the pungent smell of paint, he smelled the fishy smell of the sea. Something was approaching in the darkness deep in the canvas. It happened that Yuan Hui heard Xishans reminder at this moment. The moment he turned his head, an extremely huge mouth appeared in the canvas. ?The sea water splashed everywhere, and the fangs bit through Yuan Hui''s body, dragging him into the deep sea in the middle of the canvas! ?Several students exclaimed. They were so frightened by the canvas that they could not close their mouths. What was even more horrifying was that Yuan Huis body did not bleed after being torn open, but only emitted an astonishing rancid smell. Before he could speak, Yuan Hui had already disappeared from the canvas, and the work titled "Sea Monster" returned to its previous appearance, a dark blue with nothing visible. The bad news is that there is really a sea monster in the painting. The good news is that the Yuan Hui who was eaten is not the real person, but a replaced ghost! ???Originally, the students were scared enough. There was a killing art room on the left and a death painting exhibition on the right. There were 13 ghosts hidden among the companions, but of course there were only 12 left. Damn it, what evil has our class done! Du Bai retreated and bumped into Ma Tao. In fact, at this point, not only the students in Class 13, but also the ghosts who come to class in place of classmates are afraid. They were originally meant to catch scapegoats, but now they seem to be on a pirate ship. Yuan Hui''s death was just the beginning. Cai Meimei''s scream came from the first floor. Everyone lay on the stairs and looked down. The belly of the fat man in the same dormitory as Ma Tao continued to swell and almost burst. He ate the fruit on the coffee table. The fruit was painted. After he ate it, he kept eating the painting! Cai Meimei pointed at the fat man, her face turned pale with fright. The fat man couldn''t hear anything. His body was hunched on the ground and he was squirming. He kept eating scraps on the ground until his stomach exploded and paper scraps fell like snowflakes all over the room. Looking at the fat man on the ground, his facial features melted and turned into another appearance, and then his body completely turned into scraps of paper, becoming one of the scraps. Every scrap in this villa is a human life? The students were frightened by their speculation, and their hands and feet became cold. Kill me, kill me, kill me! A hysterical voice suddenly came from the bedroom on the second floor. A classmate who also went to the cafeteria with Ma Tao that day kept banging his head against the wall. When the students got closer, they saw that the man''s body was penetrated by thin lines that came out of the painting. He couldn''t control himself at all. ?The painting behind him was blank. There seemed to be something there, but it seemed invisible. The name of the painting was "Destiny". ?Even after his head was smashed, the classmate still didn''t stop. He was also the ghost of a replacement student. His rancid body could no longer be concealed, and his hysterical screams echoed in the villa. ?Three consecutive ghosts who had sneaked into Class 13 were scattered, but the living classmates were not happy at all. Everyone suddenly understood what it felt like to be sad when a rabbit dies and a fox dies. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and watched everything. Xia Yang''s voice sounded in his ears again: "I helped you do what you wanted to do. Didn''t you want to kill those ghosts for a long time? You clearly knew that they were ghosts. , Why dont you take action? I can help you make a choice, I can be the paintbrush in your hands. Xia Yang is influencing Gao Ming. He wants to become Gao Ming in this way and live in the spirit of Gao Ming. If Gao Ming lives according to Xia Yang''s will, it can be regarded as Xia Yang being reborn in Gao Ming. How about we go back to the classroom? Xishan retreated to Gao Ming and Wang Jie. There was no need to discuss, everyone had already started running to the first floor, and they responded to Xishan with actions. (End of this chapter) Chapter 140 let me paint for you Chapter 140 Let me paint for you ?The art classroom, dripping with red paint, echoed with the cold voice of the art teacher. She had never encountered such a situation in her many years of teaching, whether she was alive or dead. How can students all escape the classroom during school hours? ?Her voice came from the canvas, and slowly, all the murderer''s paintings on the canvas changed to the victim''s. The five works all have the theme of classrooms and students. No one is dead in the paintings, but if you look closely, you will find that most of the students are looking at the podium, but the place where the teacher should be is empty. The real victim should be the art teacher. Her body was separated and hidden in various places in the art room. The red paint soaked into every painting, the floor cracked, the wall peeled off, and blood lines crawled out from the corners of the classroom, outlining the image of a woman on the canvas. She stood on the podium of each painting, quiet and gentle. , beautiful, but her eyes are full of resentment. The 2104 art room is a restricted area in the school. Both the principal and the teachers know that there is a "big ghost" hiding here who will not rest in silence. She has special abilities and can hide in paintings and is almost impossible to be killed. The woman in the painting stepped off the podium, as if she was about to walk out of the canvas. I will capture you one by one, make them into plaster statues of human bodies, and place them in the most conspicuous place. Looking at the door of the art room with resentful eyes, the art teacher''s hand touched the red paint, and as soon as his white fingertips stretched out of the canvas, Xishan, who was the first to run out, opened the classroom door with a bang, and he and his classmates Ran back. ?That beautiful and delicate hand was hanging in the air, and there was a trace of doubt in the art teacher''s eyes. ?The students returned to their seats very obediently and sat in the blood-red taboo painting room one by one, as if they were preparing to take the Academy of Fine Arts exam this year. No matter how difficult the environment was, they could not shake their desire for knowledge. ?The art teacher''s anger was halfway through, and the students all came back. The fat that had escaped took a roundabout way and was sent to their mouths again. No! There are four missing! The confusion in the eyes was replaced by resentment again. The woman in the canvas did not step out of her painting. Her figure walked through the canvases and soon came to the door. The scarlet paint painted the figure of a woman on the wall. She found that the house of resentment where she merged with the painting was wrapped in something. "Even the school rules can''t affect my room of complaint. How did I find this thing?" The art teacher discovered something that shocked and angered her. Someone actually painted on her room of complaint! ?Some crazy lunatic used her house of resentment as a canvas, trying to forcefully turn her house of resentment into a work of his own. Anger and hatred intertwined, the art teacher''s eyes were fixed on the only student standing outside the classroom at this time - Gao Ming. Is it you? Are you also a painter?! The art teachers voice was full of hatred. "Don''t use it." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. He did not speak, but a voice came to the art teacher''s ears: "You are not worthy of being called a painter. At most, you can only be regarded as an art lover. " Art lover?? The art teacher has not heard such harsh words for a long time. It is far more offensive than saying she is ugly or has a bad temper. "That''s not what I said." Gao Ming waved his hand and wanted to defend, but no matter how he explained, it was too late. The art teacher walked into Xia Yang''s painting. Xia Yang''s house of resentment is the villa in the black and white photos. Every painting here contains Xia Yang''s madness and thinking. It can be said that his life''s inspiration, memory and value are in these paintings. As long as these paintings are still there, he will It won''t disappear completely. ?In terms of artistic attainments, the art teacher is indeed far inferior to Xia Yang. What is terrifying about her is her boundless resentment towards the murderer and the living. It is hatred that turned her studio into a house of resentment. ??Two painters who specialize in different directions disagree with each other, and the way they fight is eye-opening to Gao Ming. Neither the art teacher nor Xia Yang stepped out of their own paintings. They used blood and memory as paint, and their remaining obsessions as brushes to paint on each other''s house of resentment. ?Each of the painter''s works contains his own will. When one party''s room of resentment is completely occupied by one party''s will, he loses everything and becomes the work of the other party. The art teacher has never encountered a similar big ghost before. She was taken advantage of by Xia Yang. The resentment on the other party was obviously not strong, but she couldn''t find a flaw. "I really don''t like bullying children. You are a gifted child in my eyes. You remind me of the day when I was four years old, when I went to the studio for the first time. The little girl sitting next to me. She She clumsily holds the paintbrush and tries her best to show her inner paintings to others. I think shes a little cute. "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" The art teacher has gone crazy. She is a taboo in this school. All students who come to class must obey her rules, and other teachers dare not enter the studio to take charge. she. "There is a fiery emotion hidden in your heart. Why don''t you fully reveal it? The girl in your heart has never been cut into pieces. I have heard her cry. She is wearing a floral dress of hatred and walking among the knives. On the bed, her warm soles stepped on the cold blade, the red blood touched the cold blade, and the wound bloomed like a flower, it was so beautiful!" Xia Yang''s tone gradually became crazy, his villa was melting, and all the red paint was disappearing. It stuck to the outer wall of the art studio and kept seeping inside. Let me paint for you, let me help you bloom, and let everyone smell the fragrance deep in your soul. ? ? Self-portraits of female teachers appeared on the outer wall of the art classroom. Every angle brought a different kind of beauty and pain. Her limbs were distorted, but her appearance became more delicate and lifelike. "Madman, you are really a madman!" The art teacher kept washing the paintings on the wall with blood. She also wanted to draw Xia Yang, but she could not draw Xia Yang''s face no matter what. She could not see through Xia Yang''s paintings. ??The big ghost in the school is unwilling to obey the school rules, but he will not take the initiative to resist. The two sides are not in conflict with each other, but the art teacher sees something different in Xia Yang''s paintings. There are no rules or restrictions in Xia Yang''s eyes. His paintings are constantly breaking the constraints, breaking through some innate limitations on the human soul again and again. ?The more she understood, the art teacher felt horrified. If pure resentment was a blood-red canvas, then Xia Yang felt like pure darkness to her. You can''t even see it when you are in it. You are extremely, madly and greedily grabbing every ray of light that passes by. The art teacher who was painted by Xia Yang on the outer wall of the complaining house became more and more realistic. The art teacher had a very bad feeling that when Xia Yang could completely paint her, that would be the time when she lost herself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 141 "Let me out!" Chapter 141 Let me out! ??In the past, the art teacher hated being bound by school rules, but now she has changed her mind and desperately hopes that school rules can suppress Xia Yang. ?This madman has completely lost his rationality and cannot be viewed with normal eyes. Most of the outer wall of the art teachers room was occupied. If this continued, the art teacher felt that he might become someone elses work. Unable to draw Xia Yang, the art teacher began to try to attack Gao Ming, but when she tried to draw Gao Ming, she found that she could not finish the painting at all. Death can be seen in the eyes filled with resentment. The problem is that when the art teacher looks up, the student''s heart is full of death. His memory except death is the death struggle before being killed. He has been on the way to death his whole life. . How to draw this? The fate map of a hundred deaths? ??What makes the art teacher even more confused is that she tried to attack Gao Ming, but Xia Yang didn''t care about Gao Ming''s life or death at all, and even encouraged the art teacher to kill Gao Ming. ??The relationship between Xia Yang and Gao Ming is not a simple cooperative relationship. They are also fighting against each other. Killing Gao Ming may release something more terrifying. You two are not in the same boat? ??The **** clock hanging on the blackboard in the classroom began to move, the ugly and twisted hands were trembling, and the art teacher was gradually losing control of his room. She was really scared. It was incredible that Xia Yang had the ability to forcefully occupy other ghost houses. ?In order to resist Xia Yang''s encroachment, the art teacher decided to embrace the school''s rules. She took the initiative to open the exit of the House of Resentment, connecting the school to the 2104 Art Studio. ??The class 13 students who suffered a loss once saw the door open this time and stayed in the classroom honestly, with no intention of going out at all. It wasnt until the student union members wearing armbands arrived that the students ran out of the classroom crying as if they were seeing their loved ones. "He''s dead! The squad leader was eaten in one bite! What a tragedy!" Xishan grabbed the arm of the student union member. He was two heads taller than the other member, but he always wanted to hide behind him. The art teacher killed three ghost students? The members of the student union were checking the situation. The classmates of Class 13 did not know the existence of Xia Yang, so they added insult to injury and blamed all the murder debts on the art teacher. Learning that the art teacher broke the rules and wanted to kill half of the "big" students, and also planned to turn the students into plaster statues, the student council members had very unkind expressions. They could feel that the 2104 restricted area was losing control and spreading. "You guys step back first." The leading student council member took out a few nails from his pocket, and they went to the utility room to find wooden boards. Ignoring the screams in the 2104 restricted area, they wanted to completely clear the 2104 art classroom with wooden boards. Sealed. "Wait a minute! There are students who haven''t come out! Gao Ming is still inside!" Liu Yi grabbed the arm of the student union member. "Let go." The student council member glanced at Liu Yi lightly, without any emotion in his voice: "Do you know how many students will be killed after the big ghosts in the restricted area escape? Do you know how dangerous they are? " "I don''t know how dangerous they are, but I know there are students who have not escaped, and I also know that it was you who pushed us to the big ghost''s mouth." Zhou Sisi also had a rare hard time. She was dragged away by the water ghost before. If the physical education teacher hadn''t risked his life to save her, she would have drowned in the previous class. "Don''t argue, there''s no need. The student union is for everyone''s benefit." Qian Junran came to Liu Yi''s side: "The overall situation is the most important thing." Get out of the way. Wang Jie pushed Qian Junran away. He also wanted to save Gao Ming, because in his eyes, Gao Ming was very smart and could help him escape. ??The screams in the art classroom became more and more obvious. Bloody palm prints stained with paint appeared on the window glass. Lines of blood seeped out of the walls. The classroom door was pushed by some force and bulged outwards. "If we don''t seal the classroom, the big ghost will come out!" The wooden board was smashed on the classroom door. At this time, Gao Ming, who was between the two resentment rooms, also heard the noise outside. He did not want to stay in Xia Yang''s house. I dont want to be trapped in the art classroom in the villa. ?Holding the black and white photo of the deceased, Gao Ming ignored Xia Yang who was painting and the big ghost who was frantically rushing towards the classroom door, stepped on the desk and rushed towards the classroom window. Before leaving, Gao Ming did not forget to take away the backpack and lesson plans under the **** podium. There should be information about the art teacher hidden in them. Being able to mark a restricted area in the school, this art teacher deserves special attention. Crack! ?The classroom window was smashed open and glass shards were scattered all over the floor. Gao Ming grabbed the art teacher''s bag and escaped from the classroom. ?The art teacher''s screams sounded, and a large amount of red paint rushed towards the window, flowing out like crazy. "The big ghost is chasing him!" The students of Class 13 backed up. The student council members didn''t understand what the big ghost was going crazy about. They tried their best to stop the big ghost and blocked the big ghost in the 2104 Art Restricted Area. The student union is the defender of school rules. They only have rules in their eyes, and any behavior that does not comply with the rules will be stopped with all their strength. For example, right now, even though the big ghost was screaming and wailing and seemed to be in great pain, they didn''t listen and didn''t ask. They just wanted to seal the big ghost in the big ghost''s room according to the rules. ? There were cracks in the window glass, the door panels shook, and all the students were frightened to see it. **! This ghost is so full of resentment! ?Getting up from the ground, Gao Ming hid Xia Yang''s photo in his pocket. At this time, the photo contained only the body and a blank painting. Xia Yang in the painting was still in the 2104 restricted area. "Let''s come back and take a look at it in the evening." The supermarket owner and neighbors became a flood, Xia Yang was painting a self-portrait for the female teacher, and the "big ghosts" in Gao Ming''s posthumous photos seemed to have finally found their own stage. "Gao Ming! Are you okay?" Xishan pushed Liu Yi to the side and was the first to rush to Gao Ming, his eyes full of concern, showing the passionate brotherhood. "It''s no big deal." Gao Ming brushed off the glass shards on his body. Zhuo Jun also came over at this time. He didn''t care about Gao Ming''s life or death, and focused on Gao Ming''s hand. You brought out the big ghosts backpack? ?Knowing the past of the big ghost can help the investigation bureau understand the big ghost and even control the big ghost. Zhuo Jun tried his best to hide the greed in his eyes: "Can you let me see what''s in the bag?" "No." Gao Ming refused without thinking: "I was almost locked in the classroom just now, and I didn''t see you say a word to me. Now I risk my life and take out the devil''s things. You have the nerve to come and ask for it. ? Without giving Zhuo Jun a chance to speak, Gao Ming opened his backpack and checked it out. It was full of self-portraits of female teachers, but a man appeared in the background of each painting. ??That man looks handsome, but makes people feel very uncomfortable. He always appears inadvertently in the painting, looking at the female teacher indifferently. Every big ghost has an obsession. Yan Xizhis obsession is to worry about the students in the school. This art teachers obsession should be related to the man in the painting. (End of this chapter) Chapter 142 The "big tricks" in the school are all special Chapter 142 The "big tricks" in the school are all special The art teacher asked the students to choose the paintings of the murderer, and she hid in the paintings of the victims. Among the five paintings posted on the blackboard, there should be works of her murderer. Gao Ming remembered the face of the handsome man in the painting. He seemed to have been peeping and following the art teacher. ?Looking through the back of the art teacher''s self-portrait, Gao Ming''s pupils shrank slightly. The backs of all the drawings were filled with obscene words, which was shocking. The name of the art teachers original work was also erased and a new name was written on it - "Silent Love". There is also a line of small words below the work - Because of your appearance, I heard all the sounds of love in this city. Hand over all the things you brought out of the forbidden classroom. The student union finally sealed off the 2104 art classroom, and they set their sights on Gao Ming again, with evil intentions. ??Now is not the time to fall out with the student union. Gao Ming reached into his bag and hid the art teacher''s wallet in his sleeve: "There is nothing in this bag, it''s just some paintings." You just need to abide by the rules and dont ask any questions! The leading member of the student union snatched the bag away: You guys, dont stay here! Go back to your classroom! ?The next class was self-study. The students escaped from death and ran quickly to the exit without being urged by the student union. In everyone''s mind, teaching buildings are relatively safe. Facts have proven that modern people are suitable for living in rules and order. Qian Junran still has the energy to talk loudly: Lets not explore anything new and just follow the rules honestly. After finishing speaking, Qian Junran glanced at Zhuo Jun: "Your investigation bureau should think so too, right?" Facing Qian Junran''s overtures, Zhuo Jun was indifferent because he was still wearing swimming trunks under the director''s uniform when he accompanied Qian Junran to the infirmary. "Liu Yi, I want to ask you something." Gao Ming "accidentally" walked with Liu Yi, and he handed the art teacher''s wallet to Liu Yi: "Open it and take a look." The art teachers wallet contains photos of her parents, two bank cards, a volunteer certificate and a torn disability certificate. "What is stored in this wallet should be the most important things to the art teacher. There is no trace of blood on the photos of her parents, and there is no resentment. It can be seen that she loves her parents very much. Bank card Needless to say, there are two things left that make me wonder." Gao Ming asked Liu Yi to look at the volunteer certificate. "Qiao Jiaojiao?" Liu Yi didn''t attract anyone else''s attention. He glanced at it and memorized everything on the certificate: "The art teacher participated in a volunteer activity organized by the school and taught children with hearing impairments how to draw. In the painting, she looks beautiful and kind-hearted, and she looks completely different from what she looked like after she became a big ghost." "After all, her kindness has been brutally killed." Gao Ming pointed to the disability certificate again: "The certificate does not belong to art teacher Qiao Jiaojiao, it belongs to a man. I have seen Qiao Jiaojiao''s paintings, all self-portraits. A man appeared in each of them, seeming to be following her." Seeing that the classmates did not pay attention to them, Gao Ming took out a page of drawing paper from his pocket, which he had secretly hidden before. Seeing the man in the corner of the art teacher''s self-portrait, Liu Yi did not look away and walked slower: "I know this man!" "know?" "Do you still remember the Silent Butcher case that happened in Hanhai a few years ago?" Liu Yi folded the drawing paper and gave it back to Gao Ming: "A deaf man committed three crimes in a row, killing people and mutilating their bodies, which caused a very bad impact. But because he had problems with his mental evaluation, the lawyers on both sides launched a fierce defense and did not sentence him to death at that time. "This is not a death sentence?" Gao Ming immediately began to think about some black transactions. "It''s not as complicated as you think. It''s just that one party wants to sentence him to death, and the other party feels that the death penalty is too merciful for him, so they want to use more radical punishment methods." Liu Yi himself specializes in defending deaf-mute people. She is a lawyer who knows this case very well: "He should be the one who killed the art teacher. The murderer later turned into a vegetative state in prison for various reasons. He still maintains basic life characteristics until now. Maybe we kill him, It will help the big ghost make up for his regrets. "I''m afraid it won''t work just to kill him. We have to kill the murderer in front of the big ghost." Gao Ming thought thoughtfully. "You want to bring that vegetative person into the school? It''s too difficult." Liu Yi felt that Gao Ming was just imagining things. No, I want to take the art teacher out. "Whether we can go out ourselves is still a question." Liu Yi and Gao Ming walked side by side: "Actually, the big ghost in this school should not have been bad when he was alive." "Why did you say this suddenly?" Gao Ming was a bit strange. People are very complex, and good or bad is never written on their faces. As a lawyer, Liu Yi definitely knows this better than himself. The physical education teacher who took us to swimming class, when he saw Zhou Sisi falling into the water, he took off his coat and jumped directly into the water to save people. Saving people only shows that he is following the rules. "While you were all paying attention to Zhou Sisi, I rummaged through the physical education teacher''s clothes and found his work ID and a confession letter taped inside." Liu Yi put his hands in his pockets: "The physical education teacher''s name is Zhong Long. , the same name as the teacher who committed suicide a few years ago to prove his innocence." Gao Ming seemed to have some impression of this name. A certain school leader had a chaotic relationship with a female student. After Zhong Long broke the news, he falsely accused him of frequently harassing students. Under perjury and various voices, Zhong Long died in the activity room. He chose to commit suicide in order to prove his innocence, but after seeing Zhou Sisi fall into the water, he still chose to jump into the swimming pool to save others, and did not stand by just because he was framed once. Liu Yi checks various cases in Hanhai every day. Sometimes she feels powerless, but this is exactly why she chose to become a lawyer. "This school is attracting specific ''big ghosts'' to come. I don''t know the purpose of the school, but I always feel that the school rules are not pure evil." Liu Yi looked at the building in the rainstorm: "How to say? When When the world is covered by heavy rain, if there were not these buildings built in the shadow, everyone would be wet by the heavy rain. " Dont be brainwashed by campus rules. "Campus rules are scary and bloody, but rules can ensure that most people survive." Liu Yi turned around and glanced at Gao Ming: "Either it becomes a rule, or we follow the rules that allow us to survive. I have one now Its an immature idea, I want to join the student union and figure out the basic logic of how the campus rules operate. Gao Ming did not expect Liu Yi to be planning this: "Do you know how to join?" "I saw a method on the wall panel of the women''s toilet cubicle." Liu Yi was also a little unsure: "There is a hidden room in this school, which is the archives of the student union members. I have to find it before the lights go out in the dormitory. In that room, put your files in the red cabinet." (End of this chapter) Chapter 143 Classmates hiding in mobile phones Chapter 143 The classmate hiding in the mobile phone "The cubicle in the women''s restroom even has the method of entering the student union written down?" Liu Yi''s words successfully aroused Gao Ming''s curiosity about the women''s restroom. This was not because he was abnormal, he just wanted to know who stayed in the women''s restroom. So much information. "I''m not sure about the authenticity of the information, so I can use this opportunity to verify it." Liu Yi told Gao Ming his plan: "When school is over, we will follow the student union members to see where they are after class. What are you doing? Maybe you can find their ''nest''." "You use lair to describe it. Obviously you still feel that the student union is full of monsters. If you really want to join the student union, you can''t use this mentality. It''s too easy to be exposed." Gao Ming taught Liu Yi some self-suggestion and hypnosis techniques A little trick, she must first deceive herself before she can deceive others. ??All the students in Class 13 returned to the classroom. When everyone entered the classroom, they found that the numbers on the blackboard had changed again. The number of living people is 33, and the number of ghosts has become 10. Wang Jie stood next to the podium: The three students killed by the art teacher were all ghosts. This is good news for us. Dont forget what the teacher said in the first class? Zhuo Jun said coldly: If we cant gather 51 students in class tomorrow, everyone will be disqualified from taking the bus to participate in the event. ? Zhuo Jun poured cold water on all the students: "The self-study class is not for everyone to relax, but to give everyone a time to discuss together." "Actually, I''m curious, where did the students who were replaced by ghosts go?" Wang Jie stared at Ma Tao: "Now that people are in the majority, and ghosts can only kill according to the rules during the day, should we work together to force the ghost students to speak. " ??Wang Jie comes from an unusual family and has never had a sense of awe since he was a child. In his opinion, ghosts are just people who are more difficult to kill. "It would be faster to recruit some ghosts into our class than to find those living classmates." As soon as Zhuo Jun said these words, many students immediately felt disgusted, but he didn''t care about everyone''s opinions: "Now the class There are only 43 students, and we still need to find eight ghosts. "The greater the number of ghosts, the worse the living environment for living people will be. The reason why everyone can still discuss various issues rationally now is because living people make up the majority and the minority obeys the majority. Once the number of ghosts exceeds that of people, we will lose All the initiative is taken by ghosts. "Liu Yi is unwilling to recruit ghost students for Class Thirteen. "Do you still put yourself in the position of the victim?" Zhuo Jun walked to the podium and looked down at the students: "Soon you will understand that people are actually more unpredictable and dangerous than ghosts. "Yeah, I think you are the most dangerous person in the class." Wang Jie had a sinister smile on his face: "How about we start with you, we kill you, and then let ghosts replace you." ??Zhuo Jun''s eyes became dangerous. He stared at Wang Jie''s face, and his voice came out from between his teeth: "You can try." "I don''t understand what you are always pretending to be? You are also a member of Class 13. Anyone in this class will die. Don''t even think about taking yourself out." Wang Jie leaned on the back of the chair and crossed his legs. on the table. "I have no objection if you want to find a living person, but you have to be prepared with both hands. First gather enough ghosts as insurance." Zhuo Jun walked off the podium, and when he was about to walk next to Wang Jie, Saeki, who had been silent until now, suddenly stood up. I know where squad leader Yuan Hui is! And Song Xue! Saeki''s voice attracted Gao Ming''s attention. Song Xue was Liu Yi''s best friend. Song Xue and Liu Yi were both on the bus that night, but Song Xue''s head was crushed and she did not leave the tunnel alive. "Have you met Song Xue?" Not only Gao Ming, but other students also looked at Saeki. Many students came here because they couldn''t stand Song Xue''s phone calls and tough talk. Song Xue and Zhuo Jun all tricked them into coming here. The "murderer"! "Yuan Hui was imprisoned in the office building. Every room in the office building is a prison cell, holding the dirtiest and most ugly secrets." Saeki silently turned his eyes to Zhuo Jun: "Those people treat us as The mice in the laboratory, they are gods in uniforms, they think they can control everything, they test all kinds of things on us!" Faced with the sudden accusation, Zhuo Jun was silent, and finally said only one sentence: "Investigate. Every lesson of the Bureau tells you the rules, and the Bureau of Investigation is helping you survive better. You just need to remember this. " "Don''t believe him! You should believe me, no, no, my brain is broken too! You should believe...him!" Saeki suddenly pointed at Gao Ming: "I didn''t see him among the dead! He is Alive, truly alive! "Gao Ming and Saeki are college classmates. This may have been planned by the two of them." Zhuo Jun changed the topic abruptly, and he had murderous intentions towards Saeki: "You are a madman but you know so many things. Who told you this? It couldnt be Gao Ming, right? "You guys are quarreling with you, don''t get involved with me." Gao Ming said with a look of boredom: "I was the one who helped you analyze in the art classroom just now, and it was I who was abandoned by you. Think about it carefully, who is the leader in our class all the time? Rhythm. ?The classmates also felt that Gao Ming was innocent. The doctor did nothing and suffered along with everyone else. Looking at Zhuo Jun, Gao Ming said with a hint of anger: "You were the one who invited me to this class reunion, and you are still the one who is framing me now. I didn''t do anything, but I became the target of your blame for no reason. Are you being blamed by Saeki?" Got it right?" "Zhuo Jun can become the director, which shows how unreliable the investigation bureau is." Wang Jie stood firmly with Gao Ming in his dormitory. "The nature of human beings is indeed internal strife. If you don''t have enemies, you will create enemies." Qian Junran held his forehead: "Everyone, stop arguing! Saeki, go on, where is Song Xue hiding?" "She''s not hiding, she''s always with us." Saeki took out his mobile phone from his hospital gown: "Song Xue is here and has turned into a ghost. She is more vicious than those ghost students and wants to keep us all here. In school! "What''s the point of discussing these?" Du Bai put down his mobile phone: "We can''t give up our mobile phones. This is our only communication tool. Class will be over in a moment. We might as well divide into two groups, and one group will go to the office building to find Squad leader Yuan Hui, another group went to invite some less dangerous ghosts to join Class 13." "Are you still picky?" Ma Tao''s personality has changed a lot, and now he reveals his true feelings: "Actually, with the current situation of our class, we can probably trick some fools into joining. I don''t see any of you. There is a possibility of escaping, but there is a high probability that the whole army will be wiped out in the end, and even ghosts will not be able to do it. " ?Ma Tao told the poor situation of all members of Class 13. If even the scapegoat is not willing to replace the students in their class, that would be really bad. ?The students were noisy until get out of class was over. At the end of todays class, everyone finally has time for free activities. Gao Ming did not act with Wang Jie and others this time. He wanted to help Liu Yi, but after he followed Liu Yi to the women''s toilet on the fourth floor, he found that Liu Yi entered the toilet and did not come out again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 144 Weird campus rules that are about to be overturned Chapter 144: The strange campus rules that are about to be overturned "Zhuo Jun represents Situ An''s rules. Liu Yi wants to take advantage of the school rules. Other students in the class may also have their own plans." Gao Ming will not look down on anyone in the class. In Class 13, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, everyone has their own secrets and plans, and everyone has their own evil intentions. On the contrary, the ghosts who sneaked in appear simple and simple. ?Standing in the corridor near the women''s toilet, Gao Ming put his hands on the railing and carried the "Departure Guide" on his back. The female students passing by would speed up their steps when passing him. "Gao Ming, let''s go eat!" The phone vibrated, and Xishan sent a message to Gao Ming in the group chat. "You go ahead, I''ll be with Liu Yi later." As soon as Gao Ming finished replying to the message, he saw Xishan send a video of himself endorsing the message at the corridor window. ?Putting his head out of the window, Gao Ming saw Xishan and Wang Jie waving to him downstairs. "You''re too curly! Are you sneaking into the women''s restroom behind our backs to memorize the text?" "If I were memorizing the text, I wouldn''t choose such a position." Gao Ming closed the window. He actually didn''t understand. How could a character like Xishan survive to this day? ??There were fewer and fewer people in the teaching building, but Liu Yi still didn''t come out of the toilet. Gao Ming sent several messages to Liu Yi, but received no reply. He stood at the door of the toilet and shouted inside. Everyone in the toilet seemed to have disappeared. Its not dark yet, and the big dog doesnt want to come out. Feeling helpless, Gao Ming sent a text message to Zhou Sisi, hoping that the other party could do him a favor. ?Ten minutes later, Zhou Sisi ran back to the teaching building from the cafeteria. She was holding the rice noodles and two burritos that she had not finished eating, with a little chili oil on the corner of her mouth. You brought me a burrito? "I happened to see it when I was leaving the cafeteria. I thought you hadn''t eaten yet." Zhou Sisi didn''t dare to look into Gao Ming''s eyes. She was very conflicted inside. She felt that Gao Ming was a music box murderer, but she also felt that Gao Ming would not go there. Do things like that. "Thank you, I will try my best to protect you." Gao Ming didn''t say anything too outrageous, but in the school of ghost stories, where everyone is in danger, Gao Ming''s guarantee seemed special, plain and warm. ?Zhou Sisi and Gao Ming are old classmates. One has a good personality but doesn''t pay attention to studies, and the other has a bad personality but has excellent grades. The classmates in the class call them both brainless and unhappy. "Gaoming..." Zhou Sisi mustered up the courage to raise her head. She wanted to ask whether the Music Box Killer had a high life. "What''s wrong?" Gao Ming felt that Zhou Sisi was completely different from before. The carefree feeling had long since disappeared, and even her posture had become much more ladylike. "When I was on the phone with you that night..." His lips were slightly open, and the chili oil was still in the corner of his mouth. Zhou Si thought about saying it, but he was afraid that if he said it, he would not even be able to be his friend. ??The rain was sliding down the window glass, and pop songs from many years ago were playing on the campus radio. The two of them were standing in the corridor after school in school uniforms. The girl was hesitating with her thoughts on her mind, and the boy was waiting with the meal sent by the girl. Seeing that Zhou Sisi couldn''t say the next thing, Gao Ming suggested gently: "Why don''t you go to the women''s room first?" Huh? Zhou Sisi was interrupted. "I sent you three messages, did you come over without reading the last two? Liu Yi entered the toilet and hasn''t come out yet. I''m worried that she is in danger." Gao Ming patted Zhou Sisi on the shoulder: "Don''t think nonsense. " Oh, I know. Zhou Sisi picked up the rice noodles and prepared to go to the toilet. Wait a minute. Gao Ming took out a pack of tissues from his pocket. No, no, Ill bring it with me! Zhou Sisi was a little flustered, her heart beating faster. I mean the mouth. Gao Ming pointed to the corner of his mouth. "What???" "Forget it, it''s okay." Gao Ming was sure that Zhou Sisi had not been replaced, and the girl was still the same as when she was in school. Holding the rice noodle bag in hand, Zhou Sisi opened all the door panels of the toilet cubicle: "Liu Yi is not in the toilet!" "Then look at the toilet cubicle and see if there are any strange words written on it?" Gao Ming shouted towards the women''s toilet. "All the words have been obliterated! They were scraped off bit by bit with a knife, but there is a student union armband on the ground!" Zhou Sisi was a little scared and ran out quickly: "I heard Liu Yi said in the dormitory last night that she When she went to the toilet on the fourth floor, she found that the cubicle was haunted. She wanted to provide legal aid to the other party. In order to gain the other party''s trust, she helped him complete a lot of things. " Defend ghosts? In Gao Mings impression, Liu Yis character is very much like that of an ancient chivalrous man, speaking up for the voiceless. This is one of Liu Yis principles of life. "Normal people would have been scared away. Liu Yi is the first student to do that." Zhou Sisi stayed away from the women''s toilet with lingering fear and asked Gao Ming to look at the armbands together: "I guess there is also a room of resentment hidden in this toilet, Liu Yi Maybe he was taken away by a big ghost." "The armbands of the student union are different from this one." The armband Zhou Sisi took out from the toilet was blood red. It was not sewn by a machine, but made by hand. The school emblem on the armband was not from Hendricks Private College. But it was Han De Scholarly College, and there was a line of small words written on the inside of the armband - There is no living person in the student union! I want to kill them all! Is the big ghost in the toilet the former student union president? Just as Gao Ming was about to check his armbands carefully, he saw two student union members appearing at the end of the corridor. They were moving very fast. He quickly stood in front of Zhou Sisi, and Gao Ming asked her to hide her armband. "School is over, why are you still here? The area around the women''s restroom becomes very dangerous after dark!" The members of the student union all speak in a dull manner, but compared with other students, they are relatively young and do not seem to age forever. The student''s appearance can be maintained. Well leave right away. Wait a minute! One of the student union members suddenly stretched out his hand: The teaching building is where you study, and you have to go to the cafeteria to eat! ?Zhou Sisi''s rice noodles were taken away before she could finish them. She was stunned for a moment. The two student union members had already entered the women''s restroom and closed the door from the inside. "It''s getting dark, you go back to the dormitory first." Gao Ming took out a black and white photo of the big dog. "What about you?" Zhou Sisi was a little worried about Gao Ming. She was a very kind person. "I want to find out what the source of the student union''s power is?" Before Gao Ming could finish his words, two screams came from the toilet, and blood flowed out from the crack of the door. Zhou Sisi was frightened and backed away. Gao Ming hurriedly opened the door. He saw two student union members twisting their bodies together and being grabbed by something into the fourth toilet cubicle. They disappeared in an instant. That toilet cubicle is selectively eating students! The door and wall of the fourth cubicle are like teeth and mouths, greedily chewing the flesh and bones of the student union members. At the same time, the special blood-red armband crawled out of Zhou Sisi''s pocket like a woman''s hand, grabbed her arm, and slowly tightened, as if it was growing in her flesh. "Good luck! The blood is flowing towards me!" Zhou Sisi couldn''t control the hand wearing the armband and pressed it directly against the blood: "The armband is drinking blood!" ??The screams spread far away. Without hesitation, Gao Ming took off his coat and wrapped Zhou Sisi''s arm, carried her on his back and fled outside the teaching building. The school name on the armband is different from the current school name. The former student union president seems to have been personally trained by the old principal Yan Xizhi. Slaughtering student union members during the day is no longer as simple as breaking the rules. Many "things" are approaching the teaching building. The delicate balance maintained between the school rules, Situ An''s rules, and those big ghosts was once again severely cracked. Well have to wait until dark no matter what! The big ghosts will become active after dark, but they are still bound by the campus rules. The world of big ghosts can only be seen after the campus lights are turned off. Her arms were stained with blood, and the scarlet armband was stuck into her flesh. Zhou Sisi bit her lip, her face pale. She was carried by Gao Ming and turned to look at the two people in the window. Gao Ming, who has a well-proportioned figure, does not seem to have much muscle, but has extremely strong explosive power and endurance. She can run very fast, but now she has become a burden. Blood spattered on the face, and with the armband as the center, small blood vessels bulged on the surface of the skin, as if trying to transform Zhou Sisi into something. ??The figures of the two people were reflected on the window glass. Zhou Sisi felt that she looked more like a perverted murderous monster than having a high life. Zhou Sisi was scared in her heart. Zhou Sisi was afraid of being caught by the student union, and worried that her classmates would think she was abnormal. Thinking about the various big ghosts all over the school, she couldn''t help but hold on tight. "What did we do wrong..." Zhou Sisi buried her head on Gao Ming''s shoulder: "The text message I sent was also to be sure not to come. I told the 51st student everything. I have never harmed anyone, it''s just true Dont remember him "If the 51st classmate is still conscious, he will definitely not hurt you." Gao Ming knew Zhou Sisi''s character well: "Don''t think so much. If only one person in the class can survive, it will probably be you." ?Before the student union members completed the encirclement, Gao Ming escaped from the teaching building with Zhou Sisi on his back, and the two went straight to the laboratory building. "The school was unable to mobilize student union members in time to blockade the teaching building. We were able to escape successfully, which shows that the control of the school rules over the school is constantly weakening." When passing by the activity building, Gao Ming looked inside. There was a heavy rain pouring outside the building. The internal torrent rolled in and many student union members were drowned by the huge waves. They probably cant figure out why there are floods in the school, right? Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi entered the laboratory building smoothly without any obstruction. Occasionally, members of the student union passed by and they were all running to the art classroom. Something seemed to have happened between Xia Yang and the art teacher. ?Originally, the big ghosts were unwilling to obey the school rules, but now someone took the lead, and everything became chaotic before it got dark. ??If the school rules can''t solve all the problems before lights out, then tonight may be the turning point of everything. ??In addition, Gao Ming also noticed that the rescuers were all student union members who represented the school''s rules. There was no teacher who represented Situ An''s rules to help. He guessed that Situ An was also having bad ideas. ?According to the method taught by Director Ding Yuan, Gao Ming went to Dean Yan Xizhi''s house of complaint behind Zhou Sisi''s back. Sisi, when you meet that old man, dont talk nonsense. Opening the door of the utility room, several sharp knives stretched out from behind the shelves, aiming at Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi. "We are all our own people." Ding Yuan''s voice sounded in the distance, and the members of the Huanmen Investigation Bureau in the utility room put away their special knives. Gao Ming, how is the situation outside? Ding Yuan trotted to the door and closed the door of the utility room: The General Bureau of Investigation hasnt sent any other investigators in yet, has it? "Not yet, but I estimate that large-scale rescue will be carried out in the next two days." Gao Ming didn''t know what to say. When the General Administration sent people in for rescue, it happened to be when the school was in complete chaos. They were about to face To a crazy ghost school. Without chatting with the members of the Ring Door Investigation Bureau for too long, Gao Ming took Zhou Sisi to find Yan Xizhi: "Principal, have you seen this armband? It also has the name of our school written on it." After seeing the armband on Zhou Sisi''s arm, the old lady with a serious expression seemed to be lost in memories: "This is the armband I sewed for the children myself. Only children who serve their classmates wholeheartedly can have it. How did you get it? " Gao Ming told the old lady what happened in the toilet, but unfortunately Yan Xizhi did not believe it. Each student council member was personally selected by me. They are both good in character and academic and willing to contribute. Each one of them is a role model for other children. How could they do those things? "Principal Yan, the student union member you selected has been replaced by Situ An." Gao Ming blamed Situ An anyway: "The student hiding in the toilet should be the only survivor. Do you have any questions?" How can we get in touch with her?" Situ An wants to attack the children?! Yan Xizhis temper grew. She clenched her phone and said, Ill go find him tonight! "Don''t worry, I''ll do all the dirty work. You just need to tell me how to contact the owner of the red armband." Gao Ming didn''t dare to let the old principal go out. He just wanted to get rid of the "big ghost" around the old principal. Gather around yourself. ??This is not taking advantage of the old principal, he wants to help the old principal take back the campus. "You take the letter I wrote over there. Those children are very obedient to me." Yan Xizhi wrote several letters to Gao Ming: "You must bring them here safely." (End of this chapter) Chapter 145 Knowledge not taught in school Chapter 145 Knowledge not taught in schools "I will bring those children back." Gao Ming never thought that the children educated by Principal Yan were ghosts. They were just trying to change this cold world in their own way: "Principal, can you do me a favor? ? This red armband got into my friends arm, can you take it out? ?Zhou Sisi stretched out her arms uneasily. She looked terrible now, her body was covered in blood, her hair was disheveled, and her face was pale. "It''s a good thing that the student union armband chose her." Yan Xizhi looked at Zhou Sisi with a softer look than at Gao Ming, as if Zhou Sisi was her biological daughter: "As long as you are grateful and willing to repay the world with love, Only those who always maintain innocence in their hearts and a happy and free soul can wear red armbands and become role models for all children. "But...I feel like I''m not happy. I''m going to be depressed." Zhou Sisi wiped the blood on her arm, but she couldn''t wipe it clean no matter how hard she wiped it. The armbands I sewed will never choose the wrong person. Principal Yan gently hugged Zhou Sisis head. Strangely enough, Zhou Sisi, who was originally nervous, calmed down instantly, and there seemed to be a new strength in her eyes. ?Although she was still scared, her condition was obviously much better. Principal Yan seemed to have used his ability on Zhou Sisi. You can take Sisi with you to deliver the letter, or you can let Sisi deliver it by herself. The red armband will guide you. Principal Yan released his hand and gently encouraged Zhou Sisi. "Thank you, principal." Gao Ming grabbed Zhou Sisi and backed away. Ding Yuan, who was next to him, walked over with some envy. "Is this little girl your girlfriend?" Ding Yuan glanced at Zhou Sisi up and down: "Not everyone can have Principal Yan''s blessing. These members of my team have said all good things, but Principal Yan is not willing to use his blessing on them. ability." "What is Principal Yan''s ability?" Gao Ming was very curious. The old principal was completely "disciplined". Only "students" who she thought had good character could be blessed. Neither Gao Ming nor Director Ding Yuan Enjoyed it. I cant explain clearly, I just feel very peaceful inside and full of strength in my body. Zhou Sisi touched the armband on her arm: I feel very safe, and the school has become more friendly. "Hande Scholarly Academy is completely different from other schools in Hanhai. In the past, the students here had the best moral character, and they should be virtuous first. At that time, many wealthy people in Hanhai wanted to send their children here to experience the atmosphere, but they were all rejected by Yan Xi Who would have thought that these things would happen if they refused, and their good moral character would become the reason for those children to be spied on?" Ding Yuan couldn''t bear it: "The main reason why Situ An is eyeing this school is to fight against these things. students ideas. "Borrowing Yin''s life?" Gao Ming knew a little bit about the inside story. "I haven''t investigated the specific situation yet, but the truth is hidden in this laboratory building. If you have a chance, you can go to the underground of the laboratory building and take a look. That''s where the most serious conflict between Situ An and the school rules is." Ding Yuan thought about it. After a while, he continued: "I always feel that Situ An seems to know that the disaster will break out, so he has been preparing in advance." "Could he have seen the future?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. Ever since he used Xia Yang''s photo, some of his habits have been affected by Xia Yang, such as when he felt an unprecedented threat. "How should I put it? The shadow world has invaded reality. For ghosts and anomalies, the most precious thing is not money and resources, but living people with a flawless and rich spiritual world." Ding Yuan casually took out an article about the students of Hande Scholar Academy The file was handed to Gao Ming. "Although most of the students here are orphans and abandoned babies with congenital disabilities, under the guidance of Yan Xizhi and other teachers, they are full of beautiful imaginations about the world, happy and simple, and have a sincere heart. For To the resentful ghosts of the shadow world, these children are an unimaginable delicacy." Situ An made arrangements at Hande Scholar Academy in advance and controlled the school. He was indeed one step ahead every time. "But Situ An is not omnipotent. After he interfered in the school, most of the children were ''contaminated'' and lost their most precious character. This is probably something Situ An did not expect." Ding Yuan searched for them again Some findings from the Ring Door Investigation Agency: "A small number of children who were brought up by Yan Xizhi still have a grateful heart when they enter the society and continue to repay the society''s goodwill. But what is difficult to evaluate is that their goodwill has Sometimes they will be misunderstood and exploited. Many of the ''big ghosts'' in this school are former students of Hande Scholar Academy." Ding Yuan told Gao Ming a big secret, which may be one of the reasons why the "big ghosts" returned to school. They were once the most beautiful group of people who were isolated in Hande Scholarly Academy. They possess the most precious quality of adults, innocence. The so-called innocence is something that many people will never get back when they grow up, but they also paid for it. cost. "The most terrifying ''big ghost'' in this school is under the experimental building. The battle between Situ An''s rules and the school''s rules is centered around him. If you can get his help, then we can have a slight chance of winning. !" Ding Yuan laid the groundwork for a long time and finally revealed his true purpose. All the secrets about Hande Private Academy seem to be under the laboratory building, and Gao Ming also wants to meet the most terrifying "big ghost". What is the name of the big ghost under the experimental building? What is its ability? "We only know that his surname is You, and his name is Youliang. He is the first child to graduate from Hande Scholar Academy, and he is also the student with the worst academic performance in Yan Xizhi''s class. There is nothing wrong with this child''s brain, but his grades are not as good as those of Youliang. A defective child, all his choices have perfectly avoided the correct answer." Ding Yuan said very funny, but his expression was very serious: "You must not think that he is easy to deal with, all the people and ghosts who go to the underground of the experimental building. He was killed in the most brutal way." The more Ding Yuan said this, the more Gao Ming wanted to go underground and take a look. He was protected by a big dog, so there should be no problem observing from a distance. "If you really want to go, I suggest you go there before the lights go out. Now that big ghost is suppressed by both the school rules and Situ An''s rules. After the lights go out, anyone who goes there will be killed." Ding Yuan really hopes that Gao Ming can change the situation in the school. Whether Situ An takes charge of the school or the school rules swallow up Situ An, a large number of investigators sent in by the General Bureau of Investigation will become sacrifices in the future. Only Gao Ming seems to be able to prevent this tragedy. . As night fell, some students after dinner went to the library to study, some went to take elective courses to increase their credits, and some returned to their dormitories early. ?Different from the students who enjoy campus life "carefree", the students of Class 13 are still busy on campus. They must gather 51 students before class tomorrow. "Sisi, you can hide in the big dog''s body later. Don''t be afraid, it is very gentle." Gao Ming did not release the big dog until the sun sank below the horizon. Seeing the big long-haired dog that looked like a hill, Zhou Sisi was frightened and paralyzed. ?As if to deliberately scare Zhou Sisi, the big dog opened its mouth to the limit, revealing its sharp fangs. "Will it eat me..." Zhou Sisi pressed her body against the wall, not daring to move. "I won''t eat even if you ask me to." A dull voice came from the big dog''s belly. The big dog yawned, opened his legs and was about to run to Yan Xizhi''s desk. Come back! Gao Ming grabbed the big dogs ear and said, Whats going on with you? Why do you always go to this old lady? ?After a lot of effort, Gao Ming persuaded the big dog to let him protect Zhou Sisi, and the "three people" left the utility room together. ? Gently touching the big dog''s long dark hair, her fingers seemed to slip through the night. Zhou Sisi was scared and curious. She looked into the big dog''s dark eyes and wanted to hug the big dog''s head. Gao Ming, where did you find it? Zhou Sisi asked in a low voice. "You have seen something you shouldn''t have seen." The big dog shook his head and shook off Zhou Sisi''s hand, as if to scare her deliberately: "Wait to be silenced, that kid is cruel!" Zhou Sisi shrank her neck, as if she was frightened by the big dog. "Can you two be a little more nervous?" Gao Ming''s muscles tensed up and his adrenaline surged, while Makabaka was still there, and he didn''t want to get involved at all. ?The atmosphere in the laboratory building was very solemn tonight. Members of the student union kept rushing towards the art classroom, but the restricted area seemed to be out of control. The current condition of the art teacher is unknown to Gao Ming, but he has Xia Yang''s posthumous photo and knows that "Teacher Xia" is at his most crazy now. New works are constantly appearing on the canvas in the photo, and each work is filled with blood and blood. Death paints for paint. Teacher Xia is creating like crazy, it seems like he cant run out of paint, and he seems to have not been so happy for a long time. When passing by the second floor where the art room is located, Gao Ming glanced at the corridor. The blood color had spread to the fourth laboratory, and there were many school uniforms stained with paint on the floor of the corridor. Gao Ming always felt that Xia Yang was waving to him from behind a certain window, and he didn''t dare to stop. He grabbed Zhou Sisi and ran quickly to the first floor. There are no underground buildings on the building plans published on the school website. Only Situ An and a very few people know about all the underground rooms. ?According to the information provided by Ding Yuan, Gao Ming opened the secret door at the end of the corridor. ??There seems to be some kind of "social simulation" experiment going on here. It is not a simple classroom. Each room has a different style of setting, some like a hospital, some like a store, some like a prison... It seems that students are here to preview the problems they may encounter when they enter society, such as being defrauded, being scapegoated, being replaced in promotion places, etc. All of this is knowledge that is not taught in ordinary schools. Is there such a laboratory in Hende Private College? Gao Ming saw a list on the wall at the entrance, with the survival time of each student written on it. ? Scanning the list, almost none of the students in the "Social Simulation" test survived for 24 hours. The only student in the entire list who is still alive is called Youliang. (End of this chapter) Chapter 146 you cant be so happy Chapter 146 You cant be so happy Youliang has been a very happy child since he was a child. He seems to never be troubled by troubles. He has all the good things in a child. Childlike innocence, happiness, and strong curiosity about everything. You can quickly forget unpleasant things and live a bright and sunny life every day. In class, Youliang is a naughty boy who gives the teacher a headache and is a conspicuous person among his classmates. He is not bound by rules and has an out-of-the-box personality. Logically speaking, such a child should be strictly disciplined, but he met the most important person in his life - Yan Xizhi. The principal did not educate him according to the template. Instead, he encouraged him to discover more beauty around him and let him use his own power to infect more children. Principal Yan knew very early on that Youliang deliberately got poor grades. Instead of being first, he only wanted to be the last one, because the last ones in the class were always those children with intellectual disabilities. . Even though everyone is encouraging them, they seem to know that they are a burden and inferior to others. Youliang is all friends with them, and his idea is very simple. There must be someone who is last in the class anyway, so why not let me do it. ?It is not easy to do worse than his friends. He may not be able to guarantee the last place even if he only takes multiple-choice questions, so he has to study hard to know which answer is the right answer, and then he can avoid it. After graduating from school, Youliang entered the society. His happiness and sunshine were incompatible with the city. He has his own pursuits and ideas. He doesn''t like to work in a fixed job. Without money or a house, he wanders around and treats the city as an adventure paradise. He likes to help others and often volunteers. His enthusiasm can arouse everyone''s passion. He is like a special flame, exuding brilliant light. At the age of 20, Youliang found love with a kind-hearted girlfriend. They met each other when they were volunteering in an orphanage. Souls who have a tacit understanding will attract each other, and this free bird seems to have found a warm nest. Everyone around you likes Youliang, and people who have a longing for the sun in their hearts are willing to make friends with Youliang, but there are exceptions. In the report of a charity event, Youliang''s brother Youde learned about his younger brother''s whereabouts. There are very few people with this surname. It didnt take much time for the elder brother Youde to find his younger brother. He admitted that his parents were seriously ill and the family situation was not very good. He hoped that Youliang could help out for the sake of giving birth. ?Youliang didn''t care at all about why he was abandoned. He did what he could to save his parents, whom he had never met. He is willing to help, but it is an equal help, the same as helping other strangers. When his brother Youde made a further request, Youliang decisively refused. Youde doesnt understand why his younger brother is unwilling to help his own brother and family when he can spend so much time and experience helping strangers. ??There were gossips among the neighbors. Later, the media got involved and the matter became bigger. There is everything on the Internet, but Youliang doesnt care at all. He still lives his own life, fulfilling, happy, and sunny every day. ??More and more people have noticed Youliang. His brother Youde has become an internet celebrity by photographing and criticizing his younger brother. He earns money by posting advertisements every day while scolding and being scolded. The condition of his parents did not improve, but his brother Youde bought a new house and a new car. The turning point of everything was on the day when his parents died of illness. His brother Youde lived alone in his new house. He looked at his brother who still lived according to his own ideas every day, and looked at the happy expression on his face. An ugly and vicious plant slowly grew in his heart. plant. Why is he so happy? Why is he so happy? How did he find such a good-looking girlfriend when he had nothing? ?Why is he still liked by others? Youde privately contacted a large group of people. They contacted the family members of Youliang''s girlfriend and said that Youliang did not support his parents, had bad personal ethics, was lazy and had no job, and was not mentally healthy. The girlfriend''s family didn''t believe it at first, but then more and more people came to tell her that many men with "very good conditions" came to visit her. The girlfriend''s family gradually believed it. They were unwilling to let their daughter be with Youliang under any circumstances. Youliang was still not sad on the day we broke up. He deeply hugged his sobbing girlfriend and left the cabin with his most sincere blessings. Brother Youde and some deformed people were waiting to see Youliang go crazy. They hoped that Youliang would become painful and selfish and start pursuing money and wealth, but they were disappointed again. Youliang is still very happy every day. He greets the wild flowers on the roadside and opens the faucet for stray cats. He has never sprayed perfume, but he has a fragrance that makes people around him happy. Youde, who lived in a big house, couldn''t understand it at all. He and his fans found Youliang. He said that for the sake of brotherhood, he could introduce a good job to his younger brother Youliang and make a fortune together with him. , to find a better woman. Youliang refused with a smile. He was very satisfied with the present, worthy of the past, and not worried about the future. He was happy and satisfied in his heart. My brother said that making more money, living in a bigger house, having more resources and connections, and being able to accomplish more things is called happiness. He wants his brother to rely on him, look up to him, and beg him. Maybe changing to a bigger house is happiness, maybe being able to buy all kinds of things is happiness, maybe eating delicacies from the mountains and seas is happiness, maybe being able to mate with a large number of members of the opposite **** is happiness. Brother Youde imposed the city''s definition of happiness on Youliang, Youliang dismissed it. Yan Xizhi had taught him since he was a child that happiness is only what makes him happy. He does not have to follow other people''s definitions of happiness. He was born free, so why should he use various things to restrict himself? Youde''s vanity cannot be satisfied, and his luxury car cannot attract the envy of Youliang. The more he takes photos of Youliang, the faster the monster in his heart grows. ?Why dont you care about the house and the car? How can you live so happily without any money? Is it because you havent experienced the beatings from society yet? You haven''t met the real bad guy yet? No, you can''t be so happy! You must live according to the requirements to be happy! ?The day after his brother Youde left, Youliang woke up from a park bench. He hummed a song and went to fetch water for stray cats. When he passed the public toilet, he found that the cat that usually stuck to him the most had been hanged. Brother Youde and those people with deformed faces were hiding in the dark, watching everything excitedly. They sent a message to Youliangare you angry? Is it painful? But you can do nothing but this. After burying the cat, his younger brother Youliang began to avoid the crowd, but he was the subject of Youde''s shooting. Youde and those people with distorted faces kept following him and looking at him. ?Wandering in the city, Youliang helps people in need. He exudes goodwill from the bottom of his heart, is happy and positive, and always gets goodwill in return. At nights when Youde suffers from insomnia and anxiety and needs medication to fall asleep, Youliang can sleep peacefully while lying on a bench. Youliang seems to have nothing, yet seems to have everything. His happiness completely angered those people with distorted faces, and their eyes hiding in the shadows were full of malice. They didn''t want Youliang to be happy, as if having Youliang happy was more uncomfortable than killing them. They and Youde tried various methods, but nothing could change Youliang''s mentality. The dirty and ugly monster in their hearts was gnawing at their hearts. They discussed it in a dark group chat and finally came to the conclusion that Youliang had The reason why Liang can be so happy and not care about everything that ordinary people value is because he has a healthy body. If his body is destroyed and he is made to feel pain and suffering, then he will definitely no longer be happy. ?One day not long after, Youliang encountered an "accident" while helping a scrap collector push a cart at night. He was hit and run over by a vehicle. Because Youliang often engages in volunteer activities, after he was injured, many people spontaneously raised funds to help Youliang''s treatment. In the end, Youliang was out of danger and was fitted with a cheap prosthetic leg. With his body mutilated, Youde and the monsters excitedly installed hidden cameras in the ward. They wanted to see Youliang''s collapse and despair, but Youliang''s expression remained calm. He was trying to adapt to the prosthetic leg, dancing slowly in the sun. People need meaning and sustenance to live, but Youliang is rich in his heart, and he is his sustenance. After being discharged from the hospital, Youliang did not try to win anyone''s sympathy. He personally made artistic gifts to express his gratitude to the well-wishers who donated to him. ?This city is so big that the light seems to favor him and always fall on him. Youde and those twisted monsters have gone crazy. They scratched and were covered in blood. They were so anxious that they couldn''t sleep at night. They didn''t believe that anyone could really do this. No, he can''t be that happy! In the dark corner, Youde and the monsters analyzed everything. They felt that Youli was so happy because he had no care and sense of responsibility in his heart. ??Scarlet eyes blinked in the dark night. Youliang''s ex-girlfriend and her family died in the fire. Only a baby who was suspected to be Youliang''s daughter was rescued. Inexplicably, Youliang became a father, but Youliang didn''t seem to have changed much. He used Yan Xizhi''s method of educating himself to educate his children. The little girl grew up slowly and became beautiful and cute. She inherited all the advantages of her father. She was smart and diligent, knew how to love, and knew how to love. Youde and the monsters stopped harassing them, they were waiting for an opportunity. When his daughter was in the second grade of elementary school, Youliang could no longer feel happiness. His eyes had lost all light, his face had no smile, and there was only dripping blood. "Youliang''s daughter disappeared. Until now, no one knows where his daughter was hidden. People only know that Youliang killed his brother Youde with his own hands, and then committed suicide out of fear of crime, which became a shame to Hande Scholar Academy. Youliang also became a typical case of Situ Ans attack on Yan Xizhis education model. In a public vote, he forced Yan Xizhi to resign as principal. Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi saw the behavioral analysis results about Youliang on the walls of the social simulation laboratory. These reports wrote down Youliang''s life. Its such a pity that there is light... Zhou Sisi clenched her fingers when she saw it halfway. "Youliang now is different from Youliang before." Gao Ming stared at the strange rooms in the underground of the experimental building. If they want to enter the next floor, they may also need to go through a "social experiment". It is to experience the despair that Youliang felt at the beginning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 147 But Im really happy Chapter 147 But Im really happy ?Youliang is the shame of Haldex Scholars Academy, the most terrifying ghost in Haldex Private Academy, and a key point in the conflict between the school''s rules and Stuart''s rules. "You can''t tell much from the few pages of reports on the wall of the social simulation experiment. Some things may not be understood until you become him." The big dog held a report in his mouth and swallowed it. Middle: "It''s very dangerous in here. I''ll wait for you at the door." "I heard your analysis and thought you were going to take the lead." Gao Ming felt that the big dog had become more "cheerful" and talked more since he became friends with him. "I''ll meet you at the door." The big dog shook his head and opened his "big mouth" at Zhou Sisi. When Zhou Sisi was about to dodge, he bit Zhou Sisi''s collar and pulled him next to him: "In the world of madmen, we Its better for normal people not to get involved. "But I don''t think they are bad people." Zhou Sisi didn''t expect that Big Dog was kindly reminding herself: "Whether it''s Gaoming or Youliang, I think they will become what they are now because something happened. It forced them to make changes. In fact, Zhou Sisi subconsciously suspected that Gao Ming was the Music Box Murderer. She had always wanted to persuade Gao Ming to "surrender", but she had not found the opportunity. Ill go in and take a look first, and then come in when everything is ok. Gao Ming had the Flesh Immortal in his heart, and he walked out of the passage cautiously, heading towards the strange rooms. Every year, there are many cases of hurting people because of jealousy and other negative emotional issues. As a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Felons, Gao Ming has seen the absurdity of this world. Many things that happen in reality are not filmed, because they would be too dangerous to film. It will be said to be illogical. After the young father remarried, he and his newlywed mother threw his two children from the balcony fence; people in the same village were jealous of the good business of a fellow breakfast shop and poured poison, sending 42 people to the hospital; a twelve-year-old child will A six-year-old kid was tricked and killed... What Gao Ming saw in the felon prison was not artistically rendered literature, but real information. When a tree is jealous of another tree, it wishes it could turn into an axe. If it were me, what would I do if I encountered such malicious intent? Gao Ming was walking in the corridor. He paused for a moment, and then walked towards the room that represented the school. "This is just a social simulation experiment. Everything is false. I don''t need to deliberately deal with the problem in a bright way. I should do it according to my own ideas." Opening the door of the school room, the room was covered with test papers and diaries. Youliang met many friends at Hande Scholarly Academy. The room was extremely warm, and staying in it made people feel at ease. When Youliang was a child, adults like Principal Yan protected them, but there was a clock hanging on the wall representing Xu''s school. Every time the hands moved, the blood in the room became a little darker. The amount of time I can stay in my school room is limited. ?The clock on the wall may not only represent school time, but also represent childhood and young self. People have to grow up whether they like it or not. Blood spread inside the house, and the diaries and scrolls were stained red, falling like red snowflakes inside the house. Gao Ming spent his last time reading those diaries. He found that Youliang would also feel distressed and doubtful, but whenever he had negative emotions about the world, adults would always give him a warm embrace and guide him with light. After reading the last diary entry, the room representing the school melted into blood. Gao Ming opened the door and everything outside changed. ??There was a lot of traffic and people, and the original social experiment rooms turned into real buildings. It seemed that he had left the Henniges private school and entered a certain corner of the city. Is this a house of resentment? Or a house of ghosts? Or a building of death? "It feels like I fell into the nightmare of the flood. I should have entered Youliang''s nightmare. Is the difference between the House of Resentment, the House of Darkness, and the House of Death lies in whether I can recreate the nightmare of the ''big ghost''?" "Youliang!" A fat man with mung bean eyes ran out of the bus stop. He was wearing a checkered shirt: "I am your brother Youde! My father and mother have missed you very much these years. Come on, I will take you to see you." them!" Fatty grabbed Gao Ming. He wanted to drag Gao Ming away, but Gao Ming grabbed his neck from behind: "Do you know why they abandoned me in the first place?" "Let''s wait until we get to the hospital to talk, okay? My parents regretted their decision and cried all day long." Youde spoke with emotion. Gao Ming stared at Youde''s face and suddenly raised his arms. , gave Youde a hard slap. Crack! ?With this slap, even the passers-by were frightened. Youde covered his face and loosened his hands. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at his five fingers. He usually doesn''t slap that slap. When he is thinking about doing something, his body''s self-control seems to decrease: "Is it Xia Yang who wants to slap him too?" ??The reunion of the two brothers started at the station and ended with a slap. Youde ran away in despair. Gao Ming did not go to the hospital. He wandered in this city with a faint blood mist. I dont know how much time passed. Gradually, people around him began to look at him strangely. They pointed at him and said that he was unfilial to his parents and made his sick biological parents angry to death. Gao Ming "borrowed" the passerby''s mobile phone and read the comments on the Internet, and cursed him so hard. However, there are also more sensible netizens who speak out for "Youliang". His biological parents abandoned Youliang, so why should Youliang take care of them when they are sick? ?Of course, these rational voices were also scolded. Things have developed to this point. Gao Ming saw Youdes interview videos and live broadcasts on the Internet. Youdes face in the picture was hideous and ugly, like a greedy wild boar. "It''s bad. As long as my moral quality is low enough, I won''t feel uncomfortable." "It''s better to kill Youde now. The result is already determined anyway. Killing him early can save more people." Xia Yang''s voice There was a sudden sound, and after repeated confirmation, Gao Ming found that the sound came from his mind. "It seems that the art teacher can''t put enough pressure on Teacher Xia." Gao Ming rubbed his eyes. He ignored the yelling and wandered alone in the city. ??He is enthusiastic about helping people around him and actively doing volunteer activities. Everyone Gao Ming meets here praises him and thinks he is a good person. However, online he has become a sinner who deserves to be punished by the nine tribes. People in the city think Im pretty good, but who is scolding me? Be happy, live your life like a bright person, and live your nightmares like a vacation. ??The more he behaves like this, the more people hate him. Moreover, Gao Ming even got his own mobile phone and broadcasts his beautiful, happy and pure life every day. This makes Youde and those twisted things really angry. ??The red mist that shrouded the city was gradually boiling. Gao Ming had no pretensions and lived a clear life without any burden. He would even contact Youde from time to time, expose Youde''s background, and influence Youde to accept advertisements to earn money. ??There are some twisted and dark guys who hate him so much, but they find that there are almost no flaws in Gao Ming, so just scolding is useless. Inexplicable hatred, jealousy, disgust, Youde and those twisted monsters wanted to destroy the things Gao Ming valued and make him suffer, but after thinking about it for a long time, they found that Gao Ming didn''t seem to have any cherished external things, he only cared about his own heart. In the spiritual world, he can be very happy playing alone. Dark monsters are communicating, vicious plants are growing fruits, Youde is fed up with Gao Ming, and he wants to have a good chat with Gao Ming. On the day they met again, Gao Ming secretly exchanged the drink Youde prepared for him for Youde himself. Gao Ming was just being cautious. Unexpectedly, Youde became mute and his vocal cords were damaged, requiring surgery to recover. ?That drink officially kicked off the nightmare, and the pretense and vanity that people are best at were torn away. Only then did Gao Ming discover that some of the people he had helped before were also insulting him online. Youde and the twisted monsters'' hatred for Gao Ming was no longer willing to remain at the spiritual level. Youde began to take real revenge. He and those monsters planned terrible things, but Gao Ming was not Youliang after all. After repeated "retaliations", Youde became a vegetative state. Youliang, played by Gao Ming, was taking care of Youde. He would also live broadcast his daily life of taking care of Youde. He seemed happier. The blood mist in the city blurred his eyes, and Gao Ming had already deviated from the essence of happiness. He just followed his own ideas completely. When the wave of malice came, he immediately rushed back with his own and Xia Yang''s malice. The twisted monsters wanted to kill Gao Ming, so Gao Ming ran to their home to copy Xia Yang''s paintings. When a society begins to use evil to fight evil, it is not far from collapse. Killing is a taboo. Once the taboo is touched, many things cannot be taken back. For Youliang, the final result was a forced choice, but for Xia Yang, he never thought of other paths. ?This nightmare started when Gao Ming was influenced by Xia Yang and slapped Youde, and it has already deviated from the original intention of the setting. From a social simulation experiment to a battle royale, the question is whether Gao Ming and Xia Yang can survive various extreme situations. The twisted monster hidden in the crowd wanted to destroy Gao Ming, but under the influence of Xia Yang, the two of them really let themselves go, feeling happy regardless of life and death. He didn''t know how long he stayed there. The city was full of graffiti by Gao Ming and Xia Yang. He hid here and there in the city filled with blood mist, and finally reached the end of his nightmare. At the moment when the blood dissipated, Gao Ming was thrown away by an irresistible force, and the world was shattered and reorganized. When Gao Ming''s vision returned to normal, he found himself sitting at the door of the school room, and his clothes were grabbed by a blood-red arm. I was dragged out of the nightmare on purpose? Gao Ming tilted his head back and saw a very clean young man. He was not handsome, but he made people feel very fond of him. He was like a snowflake flying in the sun, crystal clear and pure white. , glowing with soft light. Is there any light? The woman''s cry echoed in the social simulation laboratory, and the young man threw Gao Ming next to Zhou Sisi. ?After Gao Ming fell into a nightmare, Zhou Sisi and Big Dog were also involved in it. The three of them corresponded to three completely different ways. Gaoming is resistance, the most intense resistance. If good intentions are not treated kindly, then use evil to fight evil. Coupled with Xia Yang, a lunatic, the two of them almost became the real villains in nightmares. The big dog was silent. The blind man was stripped of his fur in the nightmare. He suddenly found himself and walked in the light. In the face of all accusations and difficulties, he only responded with silence, did not participate in anything, did not respond to anything, lived silently, and died silently. ?Zhou Sisi''s character is most similar to Youliang''s. She didn''t deliberately play the role, but her and Youliang''s final endings were almost the same. But at the last stage, Youliang took Zhou Sisi out because of the armbands sewn by Yan Xizhi. Even without experiencing the final despair, Zhou Sisi still felt extremely painful. She huddled on the ground and kept crying, holding herself tightly with both hands. The three of you have Principal Yans blessing, are you also her students? The young man sat in front of the three of them, his eyes moved from the student union armband to Gao Mings face: Why dont you look sad at all? (End of this chapter) Chapter 148 General Investigation Rescue Chapter 148 Rescue by the General Bureau of Investigation I am sad in my heart, but you dont see it. Gao Ming handed Yan Xizhis letter to Youliang and observed every move of the most terrifying big ghost in front of him. ?One is reading the letter written by the teacher, and the other is looking at the person reading the letter. Both of them are looking at the "ghost", but there is no fear in their eyes, they only see the long-lost warmth. ??The letter written by Yan Xizhi was filled with concern. She hoped that the children would not lose themselves. There are many definitions of life in the world. Gao Mings eyes were bright and he did exactly what he said in the letter. Sitting in the middle of each room, Youliang is the protagonist of this social simulation experiment. Until now, Gao Ming doesn''t know what Youliang''s ability is. He only knows that Youliang can easily drag him and Zhou Sisi out of nightmares, and can make them The big dog sheds its camouflage fur and becomes its truest self. The ability to be bright may be related to human nature ??Gao Ming, who was just guessing, was suddenly grabbed by a hand. He turned around and found that Zhou Sisi had grabbed his clothes. The female deskmate''s condition has improved a bit, but she is still very scared. As a child with a similar personality to Youliang, she endured everything and perfectly interpreted the helplessness of ordinary people under the waves. Taking out the paper towel, Gao Ming gently wiped the chili oil from the corner of Zhou Sisi''s mouth. Because too much time had passed, the oil had dried on it, so he rubbed it hard several times, as if there was a piece of dirt on the screen of the phone. It must be Just like getting rid of it. "Thank you." Zhou Sisi grabbed the tissue and opened her tearful eyes. She didn''t even look at it carefully, just took it and wiped her tears. Maybe the chili oil touched her eyes, and she started crying again. "The three of you have experienced the social simulation experiment in three different ways, but this experiment is not over. It really begins after you leave here." Youliang may be too sad to see Zhou Sisi cry, or it may be because Zhou Sisi Having made all the same choices as him, he reached out and helped Zhou Sisi put on the red student union armband. After Youliang touched it, the red student union armband no longer stung Zhou Sisi, as if it had completely merged with her and become a part of her. Senior, what is hidden under the laboratory building? The two forces competing for the school with Principal Yan Xizhi seem to value this place. According to the date of birth, a bright age is indeed much older than a good life. Looking at Gao Ming, Youliang did not tell him the answer, but just asked him a question: "Do you want a painful life, or a pleasant death?" I want to live happily with the people around me. Gao Ming gave the third answer. "This is a multiple-choice question." Youliang walked towards the red room in the distance: "If you want to live in pain, then keep going down; if you want to die happily, then go back the way you came. For the sake of In Teacher Yans handwritten letter, I can give you one more option. Go back and think about it carefully. Come back when you are really ready. I wont stop you three next time. Youliang disappeared from the social simulation test, and all the surrounding rooms returned to normal. "Gao Ming, do we want to move on?" Zhou Sisi clutched Gao Ming''s clothes tightly. She looked haggard. "Youliang has actually given us the answer." A smile appeared on Gao Ming''s face: "Next time we come here, we can bring our enemies with us. We can successfully enter the second underground floor and let them be trapped in the nightmare. This Its like we have another trump card. Its great to have the most terrifying ghost in the school working for us. "He hasn''t gone far yet." Zhou Sisi was a little confused. She looked at Gao Ming''s face repeatedly: "Can I still choose courses for the social simulation test here? Why do I think you are so happy?" "I seemed to be laughing, but in fact I had tears in my stomach. I have experienced too many things in these years." Gao Ming casually replied to Zhou Sisi, and then hugged the big dog''s neck: "Let''s go back. Find Principal Yan. The blind man has finally become cheerful and cannot go back to the despair and pain before. " ?Gao Ming seems not to care about anything and seems to ignore some things. But in fact, as a psychological counselor, he cares more about the "people" around him than many people. Even before Zhou Sisi noticed the abnormality of the big dog, Gao Ming had already noticed it in advance, which was why he chose to leave. He didn''t want the big dog to return to his previous painful appearance. Standing on tiptoes, Gao Ming stroked the big dog''s head and leaned his body against it: "The nightmare will pass." The three of them returned to the ground and when they passed the second floor where the art classroom was located, they found that the entire corridor was covered with **** and crazy graffiti. ??If any student really dares to do this in school, it is not a matter of calling the parents. The compensation for dropping out of school is probably considered light. Opening the door of the utility room, as soon as Gao Ming entered, Ding Yuan and others gathered around him: "Why have you been there for so long? Didn''t you say you were just looking around?" Hearing the worry in Ding Yuan''s words, Gao Ming glanced at the time and realized that they had been in a nightmare for several hours. "It''s hard to say." Gao Ming first let the big dog lie down next to Yan Xizhi. Under the light of the desk, the big dog seemed to feel more comfortable. It buried its head in the long black hair, as if it wanted to take a nap. Whats under the experimental building? Ding Yuan and the people from the Huanmen Investigation Agency couldnt wait to know the truth. "Everyone who comes close will enter a nightmare. It took a lot of effort for us to escape. You can see how dangerous it is just by looking at the state of Zhou Sisi and Big Dog." Gao Ming collected Yan Xizhi''s letter: "Director Ding Commander, I''ll leave it to you to take care of those two, I still have some things to do." Principal Yan''s letters are reserved for former student union members and those whom she recognizes. The "big ghost" in the women''s bathroom on the fourth floor of the teaching building should also be a student of Yan Xizhi. "Youliang''s position is too critical and cannot be persuaded. Yan Xizhi''s letter only softened his attitude. I need to find another student." Gao Ming is also worried that there will not be enough 51 for class tomorrow. student, so he wanted to personally select reliable "classmates". ??Farewell to Ding Yuan, when Gao Ming passed by the corridor on the second floor where the art room is located, Xia Yang''s photo suddenly fell to the ground. Gao Ming reached out to pick it up, and suddenly found that there seemed to be a person standing in front of him. Why not kill them all? "Xia Yang?" Gao Ming looked up and saw a painting of a student union member who died tragically on the wall. Gao Ming knew very well that there was no such painting here just now. "I just said what was in your heart. Everything I did was what you wanted to do." Xia Yang''s voice came from the mouth of the student portrait. "Then I want you to disappear completely. Can you disappear?" Gao Ming put away the photo again. "You could destroy that photo at any time, you could make me disappear at any time, but you didn''t do that." The student who died tragically narrowed his eyes with a smile on his lips: "You want to blame yourself for your sins on me." "Are you saying that you can bear it?" Gao Ming could hear the strange noises in the art classroom, and Xia Yang seemed to hope that he could pass by: "Besides, what''s the benefit of being me? Wait until you really replace me You will find out later that you jumped into the abyss on my behalf. ??Moving slowly, Gao Ming arrived outside the 2104 art restricted area. The walls of the classroom were covered with paintings of the tragic deaths of student union members. Its past lights out time now, it seems the student union hasnt killed you yet. "They almost succeeded, but unfortunately when the lights were about to go out, they all left." Xia Yang''s voice this time came from the mouth of another student who died tragically. He seemed to be living in all the "paintings": "The student union left very decisively. , turning off the lights is a special signal to the student union members. The tip of the pen landed on the canvas, making a rustling sound. Through the glass, Gao Ming saw the art teacher sitting in the middle of the classroom. Her clothes and skin were all painted with her own portrait, but there was Xia Yang''s voice in every portrait. You are such a pervert. But what I stole was...your idea. It seems that the art teachers room of resentment has been painted over by Xia Yang. The teacher is holding a paintbrush and trying his best to draw Xia Yang. This scene is very similar to the scene Xia Yang described when he mocked her. "I have found a new classmate for you. This art teacher is definitely qualified to leave on the bus. You can use her to replace Zhuo Jun? Song Xue? Or anyone." "Why didn''t I realize you were such an enthusiastic person before?" Gao Ming quickly left the studio. After walking out of the experimental building, he took a look at the class schedule. The next art class was in two days, but what worried Gao Ming more was that tomorrow They have a social practice class in the afternoon. Youre not going to have to go to Youliang for this social practice class, are you? ?Looking further, Gao Ming felt nervous about all kinds of classes with normal names, such as health classes, ideological and moral classes, etc. "Hurry up and think of a way to escape." After walking out of the experimental building, Gao Ming suddenly realized that the campus atmosphere today was different from before: "There is a smell of blood!" According to the time, it is still some time before dawn, but the campus is much brighter than last night. Thats Looking in the direction of the light, three school buses drove into Hendricks Private College. The first bus was empty, with a mottled body. It was unknown which abandoned car yard it had been bought from; the second bus The car was covered with blurry flesh and blood, and the lights inside the car were flashing, which was very scary. The third car looked the most normal, and it was filled with investigators wearing uniforms from various investigation agencies. Has the General Bureau of Investigation begun rescue operations? Approaching quickly, Gao Ming found that Bai Xiao and Qin Tian were both in the car. They looked nervous and on high alert. In addition to the two people, Gao Ming also discovered a very strange place. The two investigators sitting at the front and rear of the car were wearing different uniforms from the investigators. Their communication devices were not black rings, but Blood red. (End of this chapter) Chapter 149 student union hidden location Chapter 149 The hidden location of the Student Union The Investigation Bureau is divided into three departments: investigation, mystery reporting and security. Are the people wearing the blood-red ring communicators from other departments? I dont know where the General Bureau of Investigation got the three school buses that drove into Hende Private College. Each one looked very uncomfortable, like a hearse that often pulls dead people in a crematorium. All three school buses stopped near the office building, and all the doors were opened. A faint mist floated from the first empty car, and footprints appeared on the puddles on the ground. It seemed that there were invisible passengers sitting in the empty car. ?Five minutes later, a raincoat in the second blood cart slowly got up from the ground, and flesh and blood poured into the raincoat. The brim of the hat completely covered his face, and the raincoat stepped out of the car like a person and entered the office building. After the blood stains on the second car were washed away by the heavy rain, the investigators in the third car dared to get out of the car. The driver, wearing the uniform of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, led the way and sent everyone into the office building. "What is the flesh and blood raincoat that came out of the second blood car? The secret weapon of the Investigation Bureau? Or is it Situ Anyang''s ghost?" Gao Ming wanted to remind the investigators, but it was impossible for them to believe what he said. ?Compared with Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, he appears even more suspicious. "This should be the first batch of rescues, right?" Gao Ming compared the rescue efforts in Surabaya Apartment at that time: "Without the Flesh Immortal, Situ An would not have sacrificed these investigators. Qin Tian and Bai Xiao are still safe for the time being." ??Twelve hours later in reality, if no information comes out from the abnormal event and no living person can leave the school, then the second batch of rescuers from the Bureau of Investigation will arrive, and the number should be twice the current number. The Investigation Bureau was deceived by Situ An, and all investigators may become Situ An''s strength. Gao Ming felt that he had to seize the time. After lights out at night, school rules are at their weakest. Situ An saw the opportunity to expand the number of teachers, and I cant fall behind too much. Glancing at the dark corridor of the office building, Gao Ming did not dare to approach easily because the big dog was not around. He quietly entered the teaching building along the corridor. The teaching building at night is completely different from that during the day. There are shadows chasing and fighting in the classroom. Many students are forced to come to class during the day. Those who stay here at night all come to "study" voluntarily. On both sides of the fence, there were many students watching the excitement of the Investigation Bureau like Gao Ming. Some of them stuck their heads in the middle of the railings and hung their bodies on the swings outside the fence. Some sat on top of the fence, pointing at the school buses and whispering to each other. Already like this, I still like to watch the excitement. ?Walking through the students wandering around at night, Gao Ming arrived at the fourth floor. He sneakily wandered near the women''s toilet. When he was hesitating whether to knock on the door or not to enter, he saw a security guard at the entrance of the corridor looking at him with his head tilted. "If I say that I want to go in to find someone, would you believe me?" Gao Ming likes the atmosphere of school nights very much. He also saw this security guard last night. The security guard was chasing students who climbed over the wall with a stick. Every time They almost caught up with each other. "You are not allowed to enter the women''s restroom. It doesn''t matter if you violate school rules and disciplines, but if you touch the bottom line of being a human being, I can''t pretend not to see it." The hat on the security guard''s head is crooked, as if it will fall off if he touches it. . "I''m here to deliver a letter, Principal Yan''s letter to the children, in order to better protect the children." When something happens, Yan Xizhi will be moved out. This is a rule summarized by Gao Ming. If the other party is Yan Xizhi''s friend, That is also Gao Ming''s friend; if the other party still wants to kill Gao Ming even though he knows that Gao Ming is working for Yan Xizhi, then there is no need for Gao Ming to be polite to him. "Principal Yan?" The security guard took out his baton, poked his hat, and straightened the security hat: "Show me the letter." "How can I trust you?" Gao Ming silently grabbed Xia Yang''s photo. "You can find any class and ask around. Who in this school doesn''t know me, Hu Biao?" The security guard said proudly: "The most ferocious gangster in the school will hand me a cigarette when he sees me. The school during the day is under the supervision of Principal Yan. I have the final say at school in the evening. Do you understand the value of the night shift security guard? "Hu Biao does sound very domineering." Gao Ming felt that the other party had no ill intentions, so he handed over one of the letters written by Yan Xizhi. Gave it to him. ?While Hu Biao was reading the letter, Gao Ming observed Hu Biao''s appearance and the work ID on his chest. He had seen Hu Biao in the information provided by Ding Yuan. School security guard Hu Biao, one of the missing persons at Hande Private College, is a night shift security guard. He is very timid and good at making trouble. He will not look for trouble if he can''t make it for himself. Others turn a blind eye when they encounter students who violate disciplines. He is Even if you meet him head-on, you will pretend not to see him. ? Hu Biao is a "big ghost" who obeys the rules of the school, and he is also a "big ghost" who obeys Situ An''s rules. It can be said that he has almost no position at all. Compared with the physical education teacher and Youliang, Hu Biao, the big ghost, seems a bit "kind". No one knows what his abilities are, but they see him wandering around at night, sometimes chasing students who violate the rules, and sometimes Catch campus lovers in the woods. Hu Biao was evaluated by the Huanmen Investigation Bureau as a big ghost who even harmed people and found him troublesome. "I am a very lazy person, but patrolling the campus is a task assigned to me by Yan Xizhi, and I will do it every night." Hu Biao seemed to understand the words hidden behind Gao Ming''s expression: "You are here to help the guy in the toilet Did the little girl deliver the message? She has run away." "Who is the girl in the toilet? She seems to know a lot of secrets about Hande Private Academy and knows a lot of hidden rules. A friend of mine also disappeared after seeing her secrets." Gao Ming thought Hu Biao was a good person. , just wanted to ask a few more questions. "Her name is Yan Shaoyu. She is a child adopted by Yan Xizhi. The birthmark on her face is like a map. She was bullied by classmates in this toilet before. In order to protect her, Yan Xizhi made her his goddaughter." Hu Biao seems to know a lot of campus gossip: "Yan Shaoyu looks strange, but he is good at both morals and academics. He later joined the Student Union of Hande Scholars College..." At this point, Hu Biao seemed a little scared. He looked around for a while before speaking: "The Hande Scholarly Student Union was later controlled by school rules, and the students inside were brainwashed and replaced. I don''t know why Yan Shaoyu was fine. Not only did she remember Yan Xizhi also wanted to overthrow the student union''s rule over the school and kept leaving clues and strange words in the toilet cubicles. " Seeing Gao Ming''s disbelief, Hu Biao''s eyes widened: "Really, Hendricks Private Academy is a small society. If you put thousands of people into an isolated and closed area, they will separate themselves into different classes. " Then do you know where Yan Shaoyu escaped to? "The most dangerous place is the safest place." Hu Biao mysteriously returned the letter to Gao Ming: "I saw you staying with a very powerful big dog last night. Our security guard needs it for the night shift. The mighty companion takes courage, if you are willing to give up that big dog to me, I will take you to find Yan Shaoyu." "That big dog and I have been dependent on each other since childhood. You just help me find someone, and you want to separate us?" Gao Ming''s face was shocked, making Hu Biao a little embarrassed. "But I also understand your difficulties. Let''s do this. After the school work is finished, I can let the big dog stay with you for a while. If it is willing to follow you, then follow you." Gao Ming seemed to have made a big decision. determination. Really? "Of course." Everything Gao Ming said is true. If the big dog really wants to follow Hu Biao, he can tie Hu Biao to his side. "I''ll take you to Yan Shaoyu right now." Hu Biao became obviously happy. He was carrying a baton model purchased online and leading the way: "Many people think that students will have their own classrooms and offices. They are all wrong. The student unions are like The members are actually hiding in dormitory number six. Gao Ming had a deep psychological shadow on his dormitory building. The dormitory housekeeper in red was so terrifying that she chased him and the big dog everywhere for their lives. "The school rules also need a break. After the lights are turned off, the school rules can only control the dormitory area. After thinking about it, I finally came to the conclusion that the student union that represents the school rules and the special beings who formulate the school rules should hide in the dormitory. "Inside the building." Hu Biao looked like he knew a lot of secrets: "There are six dormitory buildings. In theory, all students will stay in the dormitory at night. After several nights of observation, I found that the sixth dormitory building seems to be forever. No matter how many students come in, it can accommodate them all. So you suspect that the student union is based in dormitory No. 6? (End of this chapter) Chapter 150 Phobia is spreading Chapter 150 Phobia is spreading "This school has been attracting all kinds of ''students''. Although most of them wear school uniforms, they are adults. The foreign ''students'' will be squeezed out little by little. When they lose their value, they will He was sent to dormitory building No. 6." Hu Biao secretly pointed at the office building: "Let me tell you another secret. There is more than one rule in the school. It was not the school rules that drove Yan Xizhi to a dead end, but another guy. Situ An? "I didn''t say anything." Hu Biao waved his hands repeatedly. He and Gao Ming hid in the darkness and slowly approached the dormitory building No. 6. Different from the other dormitory buildings, Building No. 6 does not have a dormitory manager, it is completely hidden in the darkness, and there is no sound coming from the building. How to get into this building? Students who skip classes and stay out at night have their own routes. Hu Biao grabbed the anti-theft net on the first floor and climbed up. He stepped on the surveillance camera between the first and second floors and successfully entered the balcony on the second floor. "You, the school security guard, are quite friendly to the people." Not everyone can take the path Hu Biao chose. When Gao Ming approached the anti-theft net, white shadows stood in the dormitory. Students in school uniforms had their backs to Gao Ming, and their heads were twisted unnaturally. "Don''t worry about them." Hu Biao put his baton on the anti-theft net. The strange students seemed to be frightened and did not dare to approach casually. Gao Ming climbed to the second floor as quickly as possible. Based on the students'' reactions, he felt that he had underestimated the security guard: "Did you use your special ability just now?" "What kind of special ability is this?" Hu Biao looked like he was looking at a fool: "I keep the students in my heart and always think about them, so they will naturally respect me." Opening the balcony door, Hu Biao threatened the students on the bed who seemed to be no longer breathing: "Sleep well, or I will tell the student union about your truancy!" Are they so afraid of you? "I just got into a group with them." Hu Biao said very modestly: "As the enforcer of the school''s night rules, the night security guard hired by the new principal in the office building, and I am also the student taught by Principal Yan personally. They listen to Thats what I said. ?Hubiao is seen by others as a two-faced man, but Gao Ming thinks that this security guard is very powerful and can comply with all three rules. If the other party helps you now, it should be regarded as an "investment". Sneaking out of the dormitory, Hu Biao became nervous: "The secrets of the student union are hidden here, but I want to make it clear to you first. If members of the student union see us, I will immediately rebel and say that I came here to arrest you. Yes, I will draw a clear line with you. When the time comes, just run away, and I will pretend to chase you from behind to give you a chance to leave." You are so kind. Gao Ming smiled wryly, and Hu Biao said it sincerely, making people embarrassed to refute. "That''s necessary." Hu Biao led Gao Ming up: "It''s a mystery why the school rules came into being. Many students were replaced overnight. I don''t know the specific reasons, but it seems that the earliest students to be replaced were in "In the dormitory building No. 6." Reaching the fourth floor, Hu Biao suddenly stopped and signaled Gao Ming with his eyes not to speak. With curiosity, Gao Ming looked towards the corridor on the fourth floor. Students lined up to enter a certain room as if they were sleepwalking. Before entering the room, they looked no different from ordinary students, but when they came out of the room, their eyes were open, their pupils seemed to have been pierced by something, their faces were distorted, and they still wore student union armbands on their arms. . "What''s in that room?" The student union members in the corridor were different from those Gao Ming had seen before. He moved forward, preparing to get closer, but his shoulder was grabbed by Hu Biao, who warned Gao Ming with rich facial expressions. Don''t let your fate pass. ?Hunted by Hu Biao, Hu Biao dared to speak after Gao Ming left the fourth floor: "You don''t want your life? How dare you go forward?" "It''s possible that the school rules are hidden in that room. Maybe we can see what the school rules are in the past!" Gao Ming''s eyes were bright. This was the closest he got to the truth after entering the school. "How can it be that easy? As long as you enter the fourth floor, you will be forced to queue up, become a member of the team, lose yourself, and eventually become a member of the student union." Hu Biao shook Gao Ming''s arm: "Are you Biao! Wake up!" Liu Yi said that if you find the red cabinet where the student union stores its files and put your information in it, you can become a member of the student union. Gao Ming still remembers the information Liu Yi revealed at that time. "Such an important room will definitely be hidden even more secretly!" Hu Biao held on to his life, not daring to let go casually: "Yan Shaoyu should be hiding in the No. 6 dormitory building, but which room it is in, we need to go there slowly. try to find." Should we tie up a student to study it? "You actually discussed such a matter with a school security guard? No, absolutely not! They are in a state similar to sleepwalking, and waking them up in the middle will cause very bad things." Seeing that Gaoming was still eager to try, Hu Biao covered his forehead: "Others sneak in and want to hide in the cracks in the wall. You''d better be afraid that others won''t notice?" "You can''t wake up in the middle, and you can''t approach casually. In this case..." Gao Ming took out the black and white photo of the phobia. The more people who are afraid, the more terrifying the fear they imagine will be, and the phobia will continue to be contagious. Go down, and even have the ability to destroy a city: "Put this thing down in the nest of school rules..." "What is this?" Hu Biao, the night shift security guard, suddenly felt that Gao Ming was more dangerous than other rules, because this guy didn''t seem to follow any rules and was not under any control. ?? He took out an ugly and scary puppet from the black and white photo. Before Gao Ming could explain, the students who seemed to be sleepwalking in the corridor on the fourth floor suddenly turned their heads and looked towards the corridor! ??Their eyelids opened at the same time, revealing their eyes full of white, with exactly the same expression on their faces. ?Stepping forward, these students seemed to be puppets controlled by something, swinging their arms and walking quickly into the corridor. The dense faces, the rapid pace, they are walking faster and faster, the sense of oppression is suffocating! "I caught him first!" Hu Biao shouted as if he was taking credit, and then he fell to the ground for some reason, and pushed him downstairs: "Oh! Chase him quickly! He might He will escape from the third window of dormitory 6204 and step on the surveillance camera!" Hu Biao told Gao Ming all the escape routes. As long as Gao Ming was not caught, he could continue to hang around. The big dog is no longer around, Gao Ming is under a lot of pressure now, and those students who are being manipulated are more terrifying than their own parents! "Shadows! There are shadows crawling inside their bodies!" In order to buy time to escape, Gao Ming threw the phobia-inducing puppet to the corner of the third floor and rushed towards dormitory 6204 at full speed. No matter what! The first goal is to escape. We will talk about how difficult it will be to survive on campus later! (End of this chapter) Chapter 151 Old girl, can you help me see whats behind me? Chapter 151: Old girl, can you help me see whats behind me? Ji Zhe prepared a lot for this class reunion. He rented expensive brand-name clothes and luxury cars, spent a lot of money to replace the latest mobile phones, rode a shared bicycle to get dressed at around five in the morning, and then transferred to the subway. Pick up the car. ?Because Jizhe couldn''t drive, he hired his brother Jifu as a driver at a price of 20 yuan per hour. Who wants to sit on Zhuo Juns bus? With limited funds, Ji Zhe only rented one morning. He planned to rush to the resort where the party would be held in advance and wait for the students to arrive after "ambushing" them. When everyone got off the bus, I asked my brother to drive by the bus. After a few brief greetings, he left gracefully on the excuse that he was busy with business, and used up time to return the bus. ?The idea was very good, but his brother went to the wrong place, and Ji Zhe entered Hande Private Academy ahead of all the students in Class 13. In order to maintain his aloof persona, Ji Zhe did not say a word in the group, and because he came too early, the uniformed Investigation Bureau teacher was not ready yet, so Ji Zhe and his brother were looking for students to ask for directions. At that time, he was directly imprisoned in dormitory No. 6 by members of the student union. Ji Zhe was a little uneasy at first. He was afraid of missing the delivery time. In the afternoon, a short video crew wanted to use the car to shoot the return of the God of War. He didn''t want to delay the filming progress of the other party. But after he lived here for a while, he gradually became less anxious. Because he found that the students in this dormitory building seemed to be ghosts... "Everyone else is cheating, but you don''t even let your own brother go?" Jifu got angry when he saw Ji Zhe, and slapped him on the head hard: "How many days have it been? Have you found a way out?" "There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. I have always been very lucky. You have to believe me." Ji Zhe did not change his school uniform and was still wearing a brand-name clothes that he would never have the chance to wear: "There were people checking in the building last night. Today It seems like everything is in chaos, and if the water becomes muddy, we will have a chance to escape! ?The two brothers were walking when they suddenly saw a "macho man" rushing out of the corridor at a very fast speed. Staring at the face that flashed by, Ji Zhe stopped where he was and slapped his forehead: "Fuck! Good luck!" As soon as Ji Zhe recognized the other party, he saw Gao Ming throw something away at the corner of the third floor. You dropped something! Ji Zhe and his brother immediately picked it up. It was an extremely ugly-looking stuffed animal with many patterns drawn on it with crayons. Before the two of them had time to study it, they were almost frightened to death when they turned around. The densely packed students were walking quickly in the corridor, which was extremely weird. "Run! What are you waiting for?" Brother Jifu dragged Jizhe and ran away. The two had just escaped from the dormitory, and now they rushed to their own dormitory. The dense crowd of students was divided into two groups, and the two of them invisibly helped Gao Ming share the pressure. What did that classmate do? So many students are chasing him! I dont know! He wasnt so popular when he was in school! With nowhere to go, the brothers ran back to their dormitory and locked the door. The students lingered outside the dormitory, and it took a long time before they left. When everything returned to calm, Ji Zhe hugged the scary stuffed animal and let out a long sigh of relief: "It''s really a three-day separation. I was so dumb before Gao Ming." Turning his head, he found his brother Jifu staring at him with great fear: "Brother? Is there something behind me? Don''t scare me?" ?His body was trembling, his brother Jifu''s pupils were beating, and he stepped back suddenly, shouting: "Who are you! Where is Ji Zhe? I have arrested the wrong person?!" "Brother?" Jizhe didn''t know what he looked like in his brother''s eyes. He only saw that his brother seemed to be about to jump off the building: "Don''t be impulsive! I am Jizhe!" ????? "Get out! Get out!" Jifu grabbed the bench and said The face is ferocious. ?The huge noise also woke up other problem students in the dormitory. After seeing Ji Zhe, everyone stayed away and were so frightened that their bodies pressed against the wall. They were so frightened that they talked nonsense, and Jizhe seemed to have a different appearance in each of their eyes. ?Seeing that his brother and roommate were going crazy and wanted to "knife" himself in extreme fear, Ji Zhe was forced to open the dormitory door and ran into the arms of those strange students. ??Worried about students entering the room, Ji Zhe used his last strength to close the dormitory door. His body was grabbed by the students, and pale faces crowded in. Ji Zhe slumped limply at the door. He mustered up the remaining courage in his heart and whispered: "I am also a ghost. I am a poor ghost. I really don''t have anything I want." ?Seven or eight students surrounded Ji Zhe and wanted to take Ji Zhe back to a room on the fourth floor. Ji Zhe also gave up resistance. He followed the students upstairs obediently, but when he reached the corner of the stairs, a student suddenly screamed. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Ji Zhe immediately held his head and squatted on the ground, holding the fence tightly with both hands. ??The crazy student seemed to be suddenly awakened while sleepwalking. Black pupils gradually appeared in his eyes full of whites, but the pupils were shaking wildly. The expression of indifference and horror on his face also changed. He tore his facial features and hair with both hands, staring at Jizhe''s shoulders, making a strange sound as if there was a fish bone stuck in his throat. "What''s going on with you?" Jizhe looked behind him in fear. He squatted on the ground and turned around, but he didn''t find anything scary behind him: "What on earth is behind me!" ?The students reacted one after another, and three of them screamed and ran away. They seemed to have broken away from the control of the school rules for a moment because of fear. ??The remaining students forced him to the fourth floor and made him stand in the middle of the student team. Ji Zhe held the puppet and turned his head desperately to look at his back. He was also very scared. The student standing behind him staggered and slowly woke up from his sleepwalking state. A puppet was reflected in the student''s eyes, but soon the puppet turned into a bleeding sharp knife. All over Jizhe''s body. ? ? Ji Zhe in the eyes of the female students gradually overlapped with another face, the one on TV that specializes in hunting down weak rainy night murderers! Old sister? Can you help me see whats behind me? "ah!" ??The piercing scream made Ji Zhe cover his ears. The fear spread and infected more people. The terror in every student''s eyes was brought out, and Ji Zhe was also scared to death. The queue leading to that special room was getting shorter and shorter. A group of older members wearing student union armbands came to maintain order, but it was to no avail. In the end, they only captured Ji Zhe, and the puppet representing phobia was officially recognized by the student union members. Touched. "Students are all afraid!" The student union members wearing armbands all have reason and thinking. They are different from the other "sleepwalking" students in Dormitory No. 6. They are recognized by the school rules: "What is the problem? ? ?The student union members looked at Ji Zhe. Ji Zhe, who was wearing a brand-name suit, was squatting on the ground. He was also scared, but he did not dare to run away. "It should be related to this student. Take him back to our dormitory and let the president make the decision." The student union members grabbed Ji Zhe from the ground and prepared to take Ji Zhe to the core of dormitory No. 6. (End of this chapter) Chapter 152 Class 13 of "The Dance of Demons" Chapter 152 "The Dance of Demons" Class 13 The corridor in the dormitory building is either long or short. Ji Zhe was dragged into an unnumbered dormitory by members of the student union. ?Different from all the dormitories I have lived in before, this dormitory is very large. The walls and floors are blood red. There are beds inside, and each bed is separated by a mosquito net. Jizhe approached the mosquito net and took a look inside. On the bed lay students wearing school uniforms. These students fell into a deep sleep. Their skin was saggy, their faces were full of wrinkles, their skin was covered with age spots, and the whole dormitory smelled of old people. Is this a student dormitory or a hospice care home? Jizhe felt creepy just looking at it. They are the bricks and stones that make up this school. Without their contribution, there would be no rules in the school now. The member of the student union wearing an armband gave Ji Zhe a nudge: Hurry up and leave. "Bricks and stones? Did these students who were about to die of old age turn into school rules?" Ji Zhe found that all the students had a line turned into shadows on their chests, and the line twisted towards a certain room. Is the end of the line the school rule-makers room? He was about to take a step that way when he was held down by members of the student council. Be honest! Jizhe was dragged and dragged to the innermost part of the dormitory. He saw with his own eyes that the students queuing in from outside were pushed into the mosquito net. The dying and aging student on the bed would pull the thread out of his chest and put it into the new student''s eyes. After completing all this, the new students will end their sleepwalking state and become new members of the student union. "The members of the student union may have always been those people, but they will continue to send their will into the bodies of different students through this method, and control the bodies of those students!" Ji Zhe is not stupid at all, but he is lazy and nice. Just to save face. President, the chaos in dormitory No. 6 tonight must have something to do with him. Several members of the student union took Ji Zhe to the deepest part of the dormitory, where the beds were cleared and a simple conference room was set up. There are blood-red filing cabinets placed against the wall. The conference table in the center is made up of several desks. Each desk contains some blood-red voting papers. Around the "conference table" sit five people wearing uniforms. Students in red school uniforms, with more than a dozen student union members standing behind these five students. Ji Zhe, who had lost his freedom, secretly observed that the ugly stuffed animal was stuck in his collar. After a while, a trace of surprise appeared in his eyes, and he saw an old classmate again! Liu Yi? The female top student in Class 13, who was once among the top three in both academic performance and appearance, was now mixed in with a group of student union members. She was also wearing a student union armband, with her head lowered, standing like a follower, feeling very inferior. look. Aware of Jizhe''s gaze, Liu Yi frowned and had the urge to kill someone. Fortunately, the five students in red uniforms didn''t pay attention to Ji Zhe. They just waved casually, pointed to the farthest bed, and then ignored him. Feeling ignored, Ji Zhe stretched his neck curiously. He saw the school map on the "conference table". At this time, the first floor of the activity building and the second floor of the experimental building were circled with black pens. The student council members were now having the biggest headache. It''s these two places. "Still in the mood to look at the map?" Jizhe was roughly pushed into a mosquito net by the students behind him: "You can have a good sleep here tonight!" I just want to ask how I can join you! I also want to serve you... No one responded. Jizhe felt that the temperature in the mosquito net was dropping, and he seemed to have something sitting on his butt. Turning around, he saw a "student" who was too old to get out of bed lying on his side under the thin quilt behind him. He was as cold as if he had just been taken out of the freezer and placed here to defrost. "Classmate? Uncle?" Seeing that the other party had no intention of speaking, Ji Zhe lay silently in the corner and placed the ugly doll between the two of them: "Uncle, let''s keep our distance until we find an opportunity. , I will run away with you." Adjusting his breathing, Ji Zhe prepared to rest for a while to store up his energy for escape. He thought silently in his mind, don''t let any accident happen, just stay up until dawn, but the accident happened anyway. The shoulders of the man who shared the bed with him were trembling. About half an hour later, the man actually got up from the bed little by little. Uncle?? Are you alive? Ji Zhe was so frightened that he took away the quilt from the uncle and wanted to cover his eyes. ?With his feet on the ground, the old man was trembling all over. His teeth were chattering due to extreme fear. Then he opened the mosquito net and crawled tremblingly to other beds... As daybreak was about to begin, more and more abnormal situations began to appear in dormitory No. 6. The whole building was filled with a kind of uneasiness and panic. They couldn''t explain where the fear came from. Anyway, they just felt like they continued to stay there. Death will be terrible in this room. ??The wake-up announcement sounded, the dormitory door in Building 6 was opened, and some students with fear in their eyes ran out. "There seem to be fewer people eating breakfast today than yesterday." Xishan yawned. He, Wang Jie and Du Bai spent another night squatting in the toilet, and their legs were numb. "Who is as ambitious as you? Even now, you still order three meals a day on time." Du Bai bought some biscuits that could be stored for a long time and stuffed them into his schoolbag. "I''d rather be a dead man." Xishan took a big sip of soy milk and said, "Gao Ming didn''t come back last night. He went to the women''s room with Liu Yi after school. I suspect he secretly completed what I wanted to do most. matter." "He and Liu Yi found a way out of the school?" Wang Jie held the bread and his eyes slowly changed: "These two smartest guys are plotting something." No, I suspect he went to the womens dormitory to sleep last night. "Get the **** out of here." Wang Jie threw the crushed bread on the table. He took out his mobile phone and kept sending messages to Gao Ming. Compared with other roommates, Gao Ming gave him a way to be several times ahead of everyone else. version of the feeling. ??The vibrating sound of his cell phone sounded behind him. Wang Jie turned around suddenly and saw Gao Ming standing behind him with food in his hands. The eyes softened instantly. After Wang Jie and Gao Ming exchanged the codes, they felt much more at ease: "Brother Ming, what did you do last night?" "Liu Yi disappeared in the women''s bathroom. I searched for her all night." Gao Ming shook his head: "The school is getting more and more dangerous. You must calm down when something happens!" ??Phobia has spread in Building 6. Gao Ming can be sure that the living environment in this school has become harsh not only for people, but also for ghosts. ?Floods, murderous madmen hiding in paintings, phobias, and high mortality have brought too much pressure to Hennig Private College. He stared at the school corridor and counted the time. Normally, when class was about to start, the student union members would patrol the corridors and check the students'' clothes, but now there was not a single student union member in the corridor. "Fear shouldn''t spread so quickly, right?" Phobias have an incubation period and require the cooperation of the environment to create an avalanche-like effect. Did it collapse last night? After breakfast, the students left the cafeteria and walked towards the Class 13 classroom. "The female teacher said that if we don''t have fifty-one students today, we won''t be able to leave." Xishan was a little worried. He looked at the empty seats in the classroom: "How about we go to the next class to bring some students over? " "Don''t worry, I saw some strange things moved into the dormitory last night. Another student should have been replaced." Wang Jie stared at the numbers on the blackboard. The number of people and ghosts in the classroom was changing every day. They There also seems to be a different vote every day. Gao Ming next to him is not in a hurry either. He also has photos of his death and his birthday in his apartment in Surabaya. If that doesn''t work, he can let his parents and his eighth wife take the photos first. Let alone having enough classmates, he can even organize a parent-teacher conference. ?The students entered the classroom one after another. The fat man who died yesterday appeared again, following Ma Tao. This time, the man who replaced the fat man seemed to be another ghost. ? It was getting closer to class time, and Zhou Sisi, who was supposed to stay in the utility room, also entered the classroom with Director Ding Yuan. Director Ding seemed to know that the General Bureau of Investigation had sent people into the school. In order to prevent more investigators from being killed, he decided not to hide anymore and confront Situ An head-on. Not long after the two entered the classroom, Zhuo Jun led Bai Xiao, who was also wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, in. His eyes stayed on Ding Yuan''s face for a long time, and then he smiled. Just as he was about to go over to speak, Liu Yi, wearing the student union armband, entered the classroom. She and Zhuo Jun stood on the left and right, as if representing two incompatible rules. "Give me a moment! We found Yuan Hui!" Qian Junran carried Yuan Hui into the classroom with a proud look on his back. Several male classmates and the crazy Saeki followed him: "Liu Yi, what a coincidence, I saw him as soon as he came here You dont know. Yesterday we entered the office building and experienced 1981..." ?Every time Qian Junran wanted to express himself, something unexpected would happen. Just as he was talking about something exciting, Yuan Hui suddenly strangled his neck tightly: "Brother, brother, calm down? Do you want to strangle me?" Qian Junran fell backwards. Yuan Hui clenched his hands on the ground and stared at Zhuo Jun with bloodshot eyes: "Zhuo Jun! You are a murderer! Are you really not afraid of retribution? All of us will Killed by you!" If I had known better, I should have cut out your tongue. Zhuo Jun disagreed. He didnt care about Yuan Huis words at all and sat directly on his seat. Bai Xiao, who came in with Zhuo Jun, saw Gao Ming. Out of deeper considerations, the two of them pretended not to know each other. Bai Xiao did not go towards Gao Ming at all, but carefully looked at everyone in the class. , he was curious about what kind of class could cultivate a guy like Gao Ming? ?The classroom was slowly filling up, and when there were only a few empty seats, footsteps sounded, and an arm wearing a famous watch pushed open the classroom door. Under the gaze of his classmates, Ji Zhe, who was wearing a brand-name suit, appeared at the door carrying an ugly stuffed doll. He found the spot where the light came in, and walked up to the podium with a "mysterious" smile on his face. ?Gao Ming, who was still texting Liu Yi, saw the puppet in Jizhe''s hand. He even looked at it a few more times with uncertainty, and then his expression changed significantly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 153 Sometimes being a trickster can be quite despairing. Chapter 153 Sometimes its quite desperate to be a tricker Come back again? Gao Ming just looked at the puppet that looked familiar at first. After looking at it carefully three times, he was sure that the puppet was the source of the phobia! Didnt I throw it into Apartment No. 6 yesterday?! It doesnt make sense! Gao Ming wanted to use his phobia to have a certain negative impact on the student union and weaken Building Six''s control over the campus. After all, no matter how strong the campus rules are, they still need people to enforce them, but he really didn''t expect the teacher from Class 13 who never appeared. The classmates actually brought out the puppets again. Is this a counterattack against school rules? Or is the scapegoat in dormitory six overcoming his phobia? ?Grabbing his hair, Gao Ming lowered his head to hide his slightly out-of-control expression: "Is it fate?" ?Gao Ming is well aware of the horror of phobia. This disease will lurk deep in the hearts of living people and ghosts. The deeper the fear in their hearts, the more terrifying the puppets will be. "That''s not right! Why didn''t the phobia have an effect on Ji Zhe?" Gao Ming squinted at Ji Zhe, and he slowly discovered some problems. Ji Zhe''s back was soaked with cold sweat, and his body leaned forward unconsciously, as if there was something very scary lying on his back. ?In addition, Jizhe''s neck felt like a stiff neck, stiff and uncomfortable. It seemed that he hadn''t turned his head to look behind him for a long time. "Ji Zhe is also afraid. He is afraid of what is behind him, to the point where he doesn''t even dare to turn his head and look back!" Phobia will awaken the fear deep in everyone''s heart, and the deepest fear in Ji Zhe''s heart is his own. As for the back, Gao Ming didn''t know why it was like this. He couldn''t see anything wrong with Ji Zhe''s back. Perhaps in Ji Zhes eyes, there is something very scary lying on his back, but this guy is obviously scared to death and deeply affected by phobia, why would he return to Class 13? Wearing a brand-name suit, Jizhe still has a "confident" smile on his face, giving him a feeling of being fake and powerful. "Why does it feel like he is showing off?" Gao Ming had doubts about the psychology and neurology he had studied for several years. From a comprehensive analysis, Jizhe seemed to be showing off. The essence of showing off is that I have something that others dont have, and I gain satisfaction through the envy of others. But the question is, what does Jizhe have to show off? Showing off? Gao Ming really doesnt understand the classmates in his class now. When he was in school before, he really didnt feel that the water in his class was so deep. "Jizhe was very ordinary when he was in school, with strong self-esteem. He often fought with his classmates because of certain things. He doesn''t seem to be a very scheming person..." After Gao Ming studied for a long time, he felt that Jizhe was not replaced by a ghost, but he was not replaced by a ghost. Being replaced indicates a bigger problem. ?Standing on the podium, facing the light, Ji Zhe silently waited for everyone to look over, then stretched out his hands, held the podium, and said to everyone with a look down on him: "Perhaps you don''t know your situation yet." ???Every student looked at Ji Zhe inexplicably. On the contrary, the ghosts who came in to replace the students were very serious. In order to make the performance more realistic, they worked hard to cooperate with Ji Zhe. "This school is full of ghosts. I know you are scared." With a smile on his face, Ji Zhe''s tone became gentle: "But now you don''t have to be scared, because I''m back." "Jizhe?" Qian Junran took a long time to recognize Jizhe: "How much did you drink last night? Is your brain broken?" "I know you all look down on me, especially you - Qian Junran." Ji Zhe shook his head mockingly: "I remember the way each of you looked at me back then, but I won''t argue with you. " Zhou Sisi glanced at her watch and kindly reminded her, "Brother Zhe, the teacher will be here soon. You should go back to your seat first." "Teacher? This school is dominated by the student union. The teacher is nothing." Ji Zhe caught the eyes of Zhuo Jun, Bai Xiao and Ding Yuan with just one sentence. He slowly raised his hands: "Even if I hide it, you will soon... Youll be scared by me, so Ill just tell you in advance that Ive been selected. Hearing Ji Zhe''s words, Gao Ming''s mind was filled with questions. Is Ji Zhe as crazy as Saeki? "Only ghosts can scare ghosts. Choose my ghost, above all ghosts." On the podium, Ji Zhe talked about his understanding and his experiences in the dormitory building. The description was thrilling, and Gao Ming in the audience listened. He covered his forehead and wanted to drop out of school in embarrassment. He tried to get the fear puppet back, but he was not the owner of the black and white photo, he only had the right to use it. ?The students in the class had different reactions, and Bai Xiao, who came to class on the first day, was also very busy. He knew how dangerous Level 4 abnormal events were. Bai Xiao didn''t dare to miss a detail and thought about every word said by his classmates. "Don''t listen to his nonsense. There is no such thing as being chosen by a ghost." Zhuo Jun clenched his fists. He was a little worried that Ji Zhe would trick all his classmates into dormitory No. 6 and teach them all the school rules. I heard that you have been doing well recently, so you plan to send your classmates to their deaths by bus? Ji Zhe inadvertently revealed his brand-name belt: If I were you, why would I have to prepare a motorcade? Whats all this about? Zhuo Jun, it was you who killed everyone! Dont make any noise now, the teacher is coming! Yuan Hui, if you hate Zhuo Jun, go **** him. Dont strangle me! The class was extremely lively. Fatty sat next to Ma Tao and asked a little cautiously: "Why don''t people in this class suspect that there may be ghosts among our classmates? Do we still need to continue pretending? It feels like we are a little incompatible with their atmosphere. Ma Tao, who was peeling the tea eggs, wiped his hands: "If they are not in your circle, don''t force yourself into it. They are not good birds." But we are ghosts and we have to seize their chance to survive. The fat man hugged his belly and spoke in a low voice. "Are you saying that they treat themselves as human beings?" Ma Tao ate the tea eggs in one gulp, took out a few wolfberries and threw them into the Doraemon thermos cup: "I came yesterday and had a day of classes with them. , these **** are still alive and kicking, and three ghosts are gone." After blowing on the water from the thermos bottle, Ma Tao glanced sideways at the fat man: "Yesterday you were lying on the ground eating the painted apple, eating one bite after another. In the end, your stomach exploded, your soul was gone, and your whole body turned into a waste. confetti. The fat man was a little afraid to listen anymore. He was worried that he would have nightmares tonight. ??The quarrels in the class continued to get louder, and the fat man shrank his neck: "Then can I quit this class?" "It''s late. People in their class might come looking for you late at night." Ma Tao opened the textbook: "Besides, the school rules don''t allow it. If you replace the original student, you have to live as the original student. Fatty listened silently to the quarrels of his classmates. Yuan Hui accused Zhuo Jun of wanting to kill everyone in the class. Zhuo Jun said that everyone in the class had died ten years ago. Ji Zhe shouted about the ghost behind him and wore a Saeki in a hospital gown is also going crazy, Liu Yi, who is wearing a student union armband, has a horrible smell all over his body, and that psychiatrist named Gao Ming... Putting his hands into his sleeves, the fat man did not dare to speak. He felt that sometimes being a ghost was quite hopeless. (End of this chapter) Chapter 154 Second round of voting Chapter 154 Second Round Voting ?Other classes are trapped in the school of ghost stories, and they will show the lower limit of human nature in order to survive, and engage in various intrigues, all of which are **** and terrifying scenes, but Class 13 is a little different, with demons dancing around and everyone putting on a show. ??Zhuo Jun wanted to control his classmates and make everyone cooperate with the investigation bureau''s plan and complete the tasks assigned by Situ An, but it was only the second day that different voices appeared in the class, and there were a lot of them. ?? He wanted to kill the chicken to scare the monkeys, but some students in the class had obviously defected to the student union, such as Liu Yi and Jizhe. Their self-confidence made Zhuo Jun dare not take action casually. The external environment has undergone drastic changes, and the internal environment is extremely unstable. Class 13 is like a car on fire. It is not known when it will explode, but everyone is still driving forward recklessly. The front and back doors of the class were both open, and students kept coming in. Among them were classmates from Class 13, and some "invited" ghosts. When class was about to start in three minutes, Jizhes brother Jifu appeared at the back door of the classroom carrying a schoolbag filled with food and water. "elder brother!" Jizhe happily waved to his brother, but his brother Jifu looked frightened and shouted at the loudest voice to the classmates around him: "Don''t be fooled by him! He is not my brother, he is a murderous evil spirit! Yesterday, I personally dragged him into the dormitory at night, and my brother is already dead! " The Ji brothers are not bad at heart. Their elder brother Jifu followed Ji Zhe and came here to inform the students of Class 13 to prevent them from being in danger. "Brother? I didn''t become a ghost, I was chosen!" Ji Zhe quickly explained: "You are all afraid of the ghost behind me, and I am also afraid, but it did not harm me!" Listening to the conversation between the two brothers, Gao Ming lay on the table. The plots that the two brothers had imagined because of their phobia were still connected. Jizhe picked up the fear puppet last night. In people''s eyes, Jizhe became the thing they were most afraid of. Jizhe himself didn''t understand why and thought there was some ghost behind him. ?Under the influence of phobia, Ji Zhe became more and more afraid of what was behind him. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with him, so he imagined that there was an evil spirit hiding behind him. ??If the fear impression is continuously strengthened, when the fear becomes concrete, something might really appear behind Ji Zhe. ??The class bell rang amidst the quarrel between the two brothers. The students returned to their seats. Jifu wanted to leave, but he suddenly found that the back door of the classroom was closed. ?He hurried to the front door and met the gloomy female teacher again. "Go back to your seat." The female teacher''s voice was terrifying. She was wearing a teaching certificate, and it seemed that anyone who refuted her words would be killed. Jifu silently turned around and squatted in the last row of the classroom. Ji Zhe, who was very arrogant just now, also became low-key. He stayed away from the podium and returned to his seat to sit down. ?The front and back doors of the classroom were all closed. The female teacher scanned the whole class, her shallow eyebrows slowly knitting together. She said during class yesterday that there were still people absent from class today and everyone would lose the opportunity to leave by bus. Now she counted the number of students and found that there were more than 51 students in the class. With a gloomy look in her eyes, the female teacher stood for a while, then turned around and wrote two numbers on the blackboard - 37 and 17. There are fifty-four people in the class? Are there three more? Many students didn''t pay attention. After the classroom door closed, everyone started to look around. There were indeed three more people in the classroom. They didn''t have their own seats. They were Ji Fu who came to report the news, Bai Xiao who was wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, and Yuan Hui is injured. The teacher asked everyone to come to class and there could be no empty seats, so the students looked for "substitutes" and accidentally found too many. "You now understand the meaning of these two numbers on the blackboard. They represent the number of students and ghosts in the class. There are 54 students in the class, but there are only 51 places in Class 13." The female teacher stood in the middle of the podium. The investigation bureau uniform was soaked with dangerous blood: "Next, you guys will have a second round of voting to choose the three extra people in the class. They will die." The female teacher directly started the second round of voting. The first round of voting allowed the students to choose for their own survival, and the second round of voting allowed the students to choose with their own hands the person to be killed. ?After all the students got their voting papers, the students all looked at Ma Tao''s dormitory. Yesterday, Ma Tao had revealed that he was a ghost. In fact, it didn''t matter whether he was a ghost or not. What was important was that everyone needed a reason to kill. Fatty''s bench was not even warm yet, and he felt frightened by the sight of those classmates. Ma Tao was not in the mood to drink water, and his face turned pale. "What do you think I''m doing?" The fat man was really scared: "I''ve only been here for seventeen minutes, and I haven''t done anything. I haven''t even finished the egg-filled pancakes. Are you the devil?" "The teacher said that the three classmates we voted for will die. The ghost has already died once, so everyone should know who to vote for, right?" Qian Junran picked up a pen and wrote down three names, and other people in his dormitory also started Put pen to paper. "Wait a minute!" Ma Tao grasped the Doraemon thermos cup tightly with five fingers: "This vote can be used to get rid of the most dangerous people and the most unstable factors in the class. You touch your conscience and say, the people in our dormitory Are you dangerous? We are the first to rush in when something happens. When you quarrel, we dont say a word. Compared with some of the bad guys among you, our dormitory can be called a model dormitory. " Ma Tao was speaking from his heart. He was forced to do nothing. This class is full of psychopaths! "Don''t you have a big grudge between you? Are you voting for him? Are you taking this opportunity to kill him?" Ma Tao kept giving hints to some classmates, but everyone looked at him and the other people in his dormitory with sympathy. . "Let me tell you a few words." Ji Zhe suddenly spoke. He tapped his fingertips on the table and revealed his famous brand watch without any trace: "There is no doubt that there is a ghost in this class. We need to Drive the ghosts out, but not in this crude way. The difference between humans and ghosts lies in human nature. If we, like the ghosts in school, deprive others of their right to live, whats the difference between us and ghosts? I dont know if its because the aura of a successful person comes with its own bonuses, but some students actually think what Ji Zhe said makes sense. Slowly standing up, Ji Zhe picked up the voting paper and crumpled it into a ball: "Voting is used to select hope, not to create despair." With his fingers loosened, the ball of paper fell to the ground, Ji Zhe began to challenge the female teachers authority head-on! Hearing Ji Zhe''s words, Zhuo Jun almost broke his pen. It was only the second day, and the students in Class 13 were already preparing to have **** with the teacher. ?Who gave him the confidence? Seeing Ji Zhe put his hands in his pockets, the atmosphere in the class began to become dangerous. Wang Jie reached into his pockets and secretly hid a special knife in his sleeves; Liu Yi touched the student union armband; Saeki rummaged through his blood-stained schoolbag. Looking for something? There was also a trace of expectation in Gao Ming''s eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 155 Gao Ming, you influenced my performance Chapter 155 Gao Ming, you influenced my performance ??In the entire Class 13, who hated the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and Situ An the most, of course it was Gao Ming. His eyes were shining at this time, looking forward to the fight between the students of Class 13 and the teachers who abide by Situ An''s rules. There is a problem with the student union, and Gao Ming can now use his hands to target Situ An. ?Other students may just want to destroy Situ An''s rules, but only Gao Ming is prepared to find Situ An himself and put him completely into his heart. ?His eyes gradually became dangerous, and Gao Ming stared at the gloomy female teacher. ??Xi Shan, who was sitting next to Gao Ming, seemed to be ready to take action. He changed his sitting position and quietly stretched out one leg, as if preparing to trip the teacher when he passed by. Ji Zhe took the lead in violating the classroom rules, but no members of the student union showed up. The silence in the corridor was in stark contrast to the noise in the class. I am a teacher by example, but I dont provide correct guidance. No wonder this school has the final say of the student union. Ji Zhe grew up in a poor family. He has no talent for learning or a mind for making money. He has a straightforward personality and does not know how to manage relationships. Outside of this ghost school, he had to spend a lot of money to rent clothes and luxury cars to look respectable, but for the first time in this school, he had something that others didn''t have - a very scary ghost appeared in his house for some reason. behind. Ordinary life is finally no longer ordinary. He has changed from the eternal majority to the very minority. ?It should be an extremely terrifying thing for a ghost to appear behind him, but for Ji Zhe, this was the first time he had something that others did not have. The moment he got this "lucky", something deep in Ji Zhe''s heart began to grow. He felt that he had "lucky" that others didn''t have. He not only had to enjoy the envious eyes of others, but also had to shoulder the corresponding responsibilities. This is a very qualified minority. Because he has always been ordinary, Ji Zhe will take more care of those ordinary people and ghosts. "You don''t seem to be quite sober yet." The classmates in the class were very brave. The female teacher''s face was so gloomy that she was about to drip. She moved a pure white wooden box from under the podium. There were three words written on the wooden box - election. box. They also used this wooden box when they voted in the first period yesterday, but Gao Ming remembered that the box had turned blood red and was moved away by the teacher. "The box is placed here. If only one person votes, his vote will be the final result." The female teacher remembered Ji Zhe''s face in her heart: "The voting starts now!" As long as we dont vote, we can solve the root causes of past mistakes. Yuan Hui shouted loudly. His lips were split and his teeth were stained with blood. He didnt know what happened to him in the office building. We already missed it once! Dont vote again this time! Yuan Hui''s voice was loud, and the classmates of Class 13 were also lost in thought. As for Ma Tao and his friends in the dormitory, they all sat quietly and looked at Ji Zhe gratefully. Ji Zhe didn''t come to class yesterday. He actually didn''t know that Ma Tao''s dormitory was full of ghosts. He just felt that everyone looked at him with respect. Its a waste of time. Zhuo Jun clenched his pen. He wanted to be the first to vote, but doing so would cause a lot of hatred. Maybe the whole class would vote for him. After all, everyone had a lot of resentment towards him. If you dont vote, you will forever lose the opportunity to leave on the bus, and all of you will be trapped here. The female teachers voice seemed to be gradually changing, becoming numb and cold. The current situation is very similar to the bus accident ten years ago. In other words, this was originally what the people behind the scenes wanted to create. ??We can only find a way out by voting, whether to sacrifice a few people''s lives and continue to move forward in blood, or to stay in the terrifying night forever. "There''s no need to risk all our lives for three ghosts, right?" Qian Junran didn''t understand: "If you can''t distinguish between humans and ghosts, I can understand your hesitation. After yesterday''s encounter, we have already Its obvious who the ghost is, are you still confused? Everyone, calm down and think carefully It seems there is no need to gamble? Cant it be enough if you dont invest in your own people? The opinions among the classmates were not unified. The female teacher on the podium smiled sinisterly and suddenly wrote a series of numbers on the blackboard: "I know that some of you are despicable and cowardly and dare not leave. Go to the podium to vote. In this case, you can use your mobile phone to send the number you want to vote for, and I will write it for you. " The female teacher placed her cell phone on the podium. Within a few seconds, her cell phone vibrated. Opening it to check, the female teacher took out a paper and pen, wrote down three names, and threw it into the ballot box. A little blood red appeared on the pure white ballot box. ?That little bit of blood seemed to be the sound of a starting gun, and the female teachers cell phone began to vibrate continuously. ??The whole class was staring at the mobile phone on the podium, as if looking at something very scary. The vibrating sound also made every student present busy. Yuan Hui and Ji Zhe wanted to stop it, but they obviously failed. There are ghosts in the class, good guys and bad guys, and those who join the game, those who control the game, and those who control the game are all wrestling with each other. The voting has begun, and Ma Tao and the people in his dormitory have also begun to vote. In order to survive, the ghosts who replaced the classmates in Class 13 also started to vote for each other. They just hope that their votes can be less than the other ghosts. There were more and more votes in the wooden box, and the white wooden box became bloody. The female teacher''s eyes were very excited. She stared at the voting port of the box, as if she wanted to get in. "There are 50 votes in total. So many of you said not to vote, but after changing the method, one voted faster than the other. Then let''s vote like this from now on." The ballot box turned completely blood red, and the female teacher seemed to want to further divide Class 13, she wrote down everyones votes on the blackboard. ?The three people with the highest votes are all ghosts in Ma Tao''s dormitory. Fatty is ranked second, Ma Tao is lucky to be ranked fourth, and the one with the fifth most votes is Zhuo Jun. Among the ghosts, Zhuo Jun ranks in the middle, which shows that he is hated by many people. The names of Wang Jie and Xishan are also on the blackboard. There are six votes to vote for Wang Jie. On the contrary, no one really cares about Gao Ming. He doesn''t have even one vote, and Xishan still has two votes. "It seems that my performance in the art room made everyone think that I am more useful, and I can better lead everyone to escape." In order to survive, even Qian Junran, who was extremely dissatisfied with his high life, did not vote for him. Holding up the blood-red ballot box, the gloomy expression on the female teacher''s face was swept away, replaced by morbidity and excitement: "You have made a choice to kill a few in exchange for the survival of the vast majority. I hope you are sitting here All 51 students survived to the end and boarded the bus to leave the school. The female teacher only saw the **** ballot box. She hugged the box and left the classroom without looking back. Seeing the names on the blackboard, the students stopped arguing. When voting became hidden, it was no longer possible to ban voting. "Every time you vote, you will be one step closer to death." Yuan Hui pointed at Zhuo Jun: "The disaster is happening again, and this is what he and the people behind him want to see. This person is crawling inside and outside. something! You dont seem to have the right to accuse me. After the female teacher left, Zhuo Jun stood up and came to Yuan Hui. What do you want to do! Ji Zhe and the classmates next to him stood up, but their physical fitness was very different from Zhuo Juns. Without much effort, Zhuo Jun pushed them away and took away Yuan Hui''s mobile phone. ??He picked up Yuan Hui''s hand and forced fingerprint unlocking, then showed the extra message on Yuan Hui''s phone to the classmates. Yuan Hui also chose to hope that the 51st classmate would enter the tunnel. I already regret it! Whats the use of regret? Zhuo Jun threw away the phone and grabbed Yuan Huis collar: You know very well what to do to let more people live and stop getting sick! ?Hush Yuan Hui on the chair, Zhuo Jun looked at everyone in Class 13: "You also took other classes yesterday. Compared with the school''s courses, the courses offered by the Investigation Bureau are really helping you survive." Isnt that necessary? Gao Ming folded the blank voting paper in his hand: There was a flood in the activity building or something went wrong in the art room. Whenever we were in danger, it was the student union members who came to save us first. What do you want to say? Zhuo Jun hated Gao Mings tone of voice. "If the student union wants to kill us, they don''t have to save us, nor do they need to repair the activity building and art room, so there are other people who will harm us." Gao Ming is a psychological counselor and knows how to guide people: "We There are very few accidents in the classes taught by teachers from the Investigation Bureau, but abnormalities occur every time we attend the activity classes offered by the school. This happens every time. Could it be that the Investigation Bureau is sabotaging the classes offered by the school and wants to kill us? " Dont spit blood. Zhuo Juns pupils narrowed. He actually didnt know why those courses became so dangerous. "Yes!" Yushan seemed to suddenly understand: "In order to make us obedient and force us to vote, the teachers from the Investigation Bureau deliberately went to the activity classes offered by the school to cause trouble! It turned out that the teachers from the Investigation Bureau wanted to kill us us!" "Only teachers and students who have the ability to cause accidents in the classroom will..." Under Gao Ming''s reminder, the students looked at Zhuo Jun with increasingly unfriendly eyes. ??In the past, everyone kept Zhuo Jun because they could get a lot of information from him and find out the truth. As everyone''s understanding of the school gradually deepened, Zhuo Jun''s existence became a bit annoying. Just when everyone was dissatisfied with the teacher from the Bureau of Investigation, the front and rear doors of the classroom were opened, and investigators wearing uniforms from the Bureau of Investigation and teacher qualification certificates appeared one after another. Their expressions were numb and cold, as if they were controlled by some kind of rules. ?These investigators went straight to the three ghosts in the class who were voted to death. The auras emanating from them were disgusting. The death of three ghosts was a good thing for the students in the class, so most of the students remained silent. "Let go of me! I just came here this morning!" The fat man shouted in grievance. The egg-filled pancakes he bought in the morning were not even cold yet, so he had to cool them first. He kept struggling, but unfortunately no one helped him, not even Ma Tao, who was sitting next to him and had a good relationship with him, didn''t speak. "The ones they took away today are ghosts. The ones they take away tomorrow may be people. It may even be me and you." Ji Zhe left his seat at some point. He closed the classroom door and blocked the door: "Vote for the election. Dead person? I have never seen anything so ridiculous! If you are not willing to speak up, then I will be the first one." "You''re right! Why should we listen to the Bureau of Investigation?" Xishan''s attitude was brave, but his tone was a little timid: "His grandma''s ghost has appeared, and he is forcing us to obey. Are you crazy?" "The Investigation Bureau wants to boil the frog in warm water and let us follow their requirements to achieve their ulterior purposes. Don''t forget who tricked us into coming to this school? Don''t forget who interfered with our original lives. ? Who forced us to face life and death?" Gao Ming was different from the emotional Yuan Hui and Saeki. He was emotionally stable and spoke after laying the groundwork. If they really do it for our own good, they wont put us in danger; since they dont do it for our own good, why should we let them do what they do? There are many ways to resolve conflicts, such as intensifying conflicts even more crazily. Situ An rules now only wants to kill three ghosts, but Ji Zhe and Gao Ming have instilled the idea in everyone that if they are left alone, the rules implemented by the Investigation Bureau will kill everyone later. Gao Ming was the only normal doctor in the class. After seeing that none of his classmates voted for him, he decided to stand up and control the situation. ?Seeing the investigators walking towards Gaoming, Jizhe, who was blocking the door, spoke again. "Gao Ming, please stand back a little and don''t stand directly in front of me, otherwise you will be easily scared later." (End of this chapter) Chapter 156 terminal phobia patients Chapter 156: Patients with advanced phobia Ji Zhe''s idea is very simple. Gao Ming was chased by a group of students last night, but when those students saw him, they would flee in fear. This shows that he is much stronger than Gao Ming. ?Hearing Ji Zhe''s persuasion, Gao Ming almost tensed up. His facial muscles twisted and he tried to stay calm. "Show it if you''re afraid, don''t hold it back." Jizhe experienced the most terrifying night, and he was already used to the terrifying eyes and distorted expressions around him. "Then be careful." Gao Ming slowly stepped aside. As a psychological counselor, he was professionally trained and could hardly laugh. You cant use your own strength as a chariot. Zhuo Jun knew very well what Situ Ans rules had done to those investigators. Ordinary people could never be the opponents of those investigators. The General Bureau of Investigation''s rescue operation started last night. As more investigators arrive, more and more teachers in the school will abide by Situ An''s rules. Situ An''s rules will gradually erode the school rules and complete the control of the school. ?Although the situation in Class 13 is complicated, everything is still developing in a direction that is beneficial to Situ An. ??The investigators wearing teacher qualification certificates completely ignored Ji Zhe and Gao Ming. They only acted according to the rules and worked together to catch the chosen ghost. ?It is strange to say that the student who was obviously a ghost substitute was not able to resist at all when he was caught. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. After looking at it for a while, he realized that the problem was with the teacher''s qualification certificate that represented Situ An''s rules. ?The thin ID has each investigator''s own photo on the front, and a **** photo of Situ An on the back. ?Starting at Situ An''s photo, Gao Ming suddenly saw Situ An in the photo turning his eyes and glanced at him. "Situ An''s will is hidden in every teacher''s qualification certificate?" Gao Ming''s mind suddenly changed: "Can I kill Situ An by killing all the people wearing teacher qualification certificates? Or can I find Situ An through these teacher qualification certificates? Ans whereabouts? Situ An is hiding somewhere in this school. Gao Ming doesn''t know what he has become now. He just thinks of the death memory retained in Situ An''s heart and it hurts him. Those who were killed by Situ An in the past They kept wailing, and they wanted to use the craziest way to take revenge on Situ An! "I want to find a way to steal a few teacher qualification certificates..." Gao Ming did not return to his seat. He saw the investigator walking towards him. He seemed a little "scared" and "uncontrollably" retreated to the vicinity of Jizhe. ?Those members of the Investigation Bureau did not take Ji Zhe seriously at all. In fact, no one in the classroom except Ji Fu, who also suffered from phobia, took Ji Zhe seriously. "I''m warning you again. We have the final say on Class 13''s affairs. It''s up to us to decide whether the ghost should kill us or not." Ji Zhe showed no intention of giving in: "Don''t come any closer! The thing behind me is very scary! You will die!" Ji Zhe is not acting. He is not too involved in the drama at all, but is the first to suffer from the most serious phobia. In fact, he is more afraid of the "unknown evil ghost" behind him than anyone else. Seeing Jizhe shouting so sincerely, everyone stared at Jizhe''s back, thinking to themselves - is there really something we can''t see? ?Phobias spread silently in the class. As long as people start to think blindly, fear can easily find the cracks in their souls. The leading investigator grabbed the fat man and moved forward expressionlessly. He stretched out his hand to push Jizhe out of the way. Gao Ming, who had been prepared for a long time, was waiting for this moment. He cut his fingertips and let the blood flow into the photo of the deceased in the Surabaya apartment, hoping to communicate with the ghost. The hag did not respond, but another auntie who liked to join in the fun was very positive. The moment the investigator pushed Ji Zhe away, Ba Po, who had only a mouth on her face, appeared behind Ji Zhe. Several of her mouths opened together, and with the yin energy of the Surabaya apartment, they enveloped the two investigators who caught the fat man. , and forcibly dragged him back into the black and white photo. ??The ghosts in the Surabaya apartment have all been worshiped for several years, and have also been partially influenced by the flesh and blood fairy. They are completely different from the numerous scapegoats in the school. And the most crucial point is that the ghosts in the Surabaya apartment are the same as the ghosts in the flooded supermarket. Everyone doesn''t care about school rules and Stuart''s rules at all, and they attack in a dark and ruthless manner! ??The two investigators wearing classroom qualification certificates disappeared in front of their eyes, and the classroom became silent. The two parties involved, Jizhe and Fatty, were also dumbfounded. Pop! The plastic pen in Zhuo Juns hand was broken in half, and his pupils suddenly shrank to a point. In the end, Ji Zhe, a patient with advanced phobia, recovered first. He got up from the ground and stared at the other investigators: "Look, they disappeared before I even spoke. How terrifying and scary! " ??Bapo jumped out from behind Ji Zhe, and Ji Zhe didn''t even see clearly. He looked like a **** mouse and passed by in a flash. ?? Before, classmates thought Ji Zhe was bragging. After all, everyone knew Ji Zhe''s character. The clothes brand hanging on the back collar of his clothes and not taken off for the convenience of return can explain a lot of problems. But who would have thought that this kid Jizhe was actually serious. He seemed to have really been "chosen". Did you just see clearly? Behind Jizhe is an ugly ghost with a bunch of mouths on his face! **! Its so **scary! Jizhe''s phobia became more serious after his classmates said this. His teeth chattered with fear, and he kept conjuring up more terrifying scenes in his mind, and something seemed to be gathering behind him. ??Everyone''s attention is on Ji Zhe, and Gao Ming, who has received two teacher qualification certificates, is also happy to do so. The only one who was a little dissatisfied was the eighth wife. She seemed to have heard someone calling her ugly. Brother Zhe is really powerful! Then we can just follow Brother Zhe, were not afraid of anything! After showing off his skills slightly, the classmates all changed their names for Ji Zhe. At this time, several investigators among the teachers also stopped, and they all looked at Zhuo Jun in unison. ??When Situ An is away, Zhuo Jun, the director of the Queen''s Investigation Agency, is the commander with the highest authority. "Jizhe, you can''t save the three of them." Zhuo Jun began to reason when faced with Ji Zhe''s power: "It was not the investigation bureau that killed the three of them, but us. Even if the investigation bureau doesn''t If the three of them are killed, the three of them will not survive today. All the rules in the school will be against the three of them until the three of them die." "Then..." Ji Zhe protected the fat man behind him: "Let''s give it a try." The bell rang for the end of get out of class. Zhuo Jun saw that Ji Zhe was so determined to go against all the rules. A vein popped up on his forehead. The number of investigators would be more and more in the future, but they could not be consumed for no reason. He waved his hand and wore it. The other investigators with the teacher qualification certificate let go of the ghost classmate and left through the front door. "What is this? A ghost came to class instead of a student, and the students killed two teachers to help the ghost?" Qian Junran could understand Zhuo Jun: "Shouldn''t the normal situation be that students and teachers join forces to find ghosts?" ?There are various voices in the class, but most of them still support Ji Zhe. The reason is very simple. He is willing to protect even ghost classmates, and he will definitely protect living classmates. "Let''s go, get ready for the second period." Xishan took out the timetable and took a look. The second period was a health class, and the class location was near the infirmary. (End of this chapter) Chapter 157 Does a psychiatrist necessarily have mental health? Chapter 157 Does a psychiatrist have to be mentally healthy? ?The two investigators disappeared in front of him, and Jizhe saw with his own eyes the ghost behind him. His fear was further intensified and deepened. If the condition of phobia is divided into different levels, then Jizhe is now terminally ill and incurable. ?The students actively gathered around Ji Zhe and made insinuations, trying to figure out how he was "selected". The scene that Ji Zhe dreamed of before attending the class reunion became a reality. He became the focus of the class reunion. The vanity that was satisfied collided with the fear from the bottom of his soul, and a delicate balance was actually maintained. "Gao Ming, how much do you think Ji Zhe said is true and how false?" Wang Jie put away the knife and pulled Gao Ming up from the ground. He had formed a habit of asking Gao Ming when he was in doubt. "I can''t see through Ji Zhe." Gao Ming lowered his head, but he didn''t actually see Ji Zhe. "You were very close just now. Have you found out the details of that ghost?" Wang Jie lowered his voice: "I didn''t think there was anything special about Ji Zhe when I first started class, but now the more I look at him, the more panic I feel. This feeling Very uncomfortable." "Me too, my heart is beating loudly." Gao Ming knew that the phobia was spreading, and it was too late to forcefully capture the puppet at this time. He just hoped that the phobia would not manifest anything too outrageous. ?The more people feel fear, the more real the fear will be. The number of students in this school is enough to manifest some special existence. ?There were many classmates surrounding Jizhe. When his brother Jifu saw this scene, he frowned and felt a little worried. ?The old man wanted to find someone for help. He looked around and finally ran to Gao Ming: "Hello, I am Jizhe''s brother. We seemed to have seen you in the dormitory of No. 6 last night." "Really?" Gao Ming didn''t know what Jifu was looking for. "We were all chased by ghosts at that time. Ji Zhe later entered the dormitory, but by that time he had been replaced by an evil spirit!" Ji Fu secretly pointed at Ji Zhe: "He is pretending to be my brother! Don''t let everyone leave him. Too close! The two brothers were the first to come into contact with the source of the phobia. The disease was very serious. Gao Ming was too lazy to explain. However, Wang Jie seemed to have discovered something very interesting and quietly pulled Jifu to his side: "Our classmate reunion in Class 13, you Why did you come in too? Did Ji Zhe receive some information in advance?" "How can you still have conspiracy theories?" Jifu was unhappy: "What kind of ideas can my stupid brother have? I am the driver he hired with money, and he can''t drive himself, it''s that simple!" "Driver?" Wang Jie didn''t believe it at all: "What did you do before? Have you ever heard of the Investigation Bureau?" "Investigate your sister! I used to work in a state-owned enterprise for five years, and I just recently started my own business." Jifu felt like he was playing the piano with others. He wanted to tell the facts he saw, but Wang Jie just didn''t believe it. Putting away his schoolbag silently, Gao Ming didn''t want to get involved in this topic. He just wanted to study hard. ?Stepping out of Class 13, Gao Ming clearly felt that the atmosphere in the school was wrong. Not a single member of the student union could be seen. A large number of teachers wearing Investigation Bureau uniforms angrily denounced the previous school rules in class, and even encouraged students to break the rules. "The weather has indeed changed. There were student union members patrolling the corridor yesterday." Wang Jie was very courageous. He grabbed Xishan and suddenly ran wildly in the corridor. No one came to care about them until they ran downstairs: "Yesterday I When I was running in the corridor, the members of the student union appeared behind me out of nowhere like ghosts. Now it seems that no one cares about violating these rules. " Looking out the window, the only student union members are concentrated in the activity building and laboratory building. "In the past, teachers from the Student Union and the Investigation Bureau were fighting against each other. We were caught in the middle. The situation seemed dangerous, but in fact, neither side dared to take action. But now the Student Union suddenly gives in, and we are likely to be eaten by the Investigation Bureau." Wang Jie is very minded. Wake up: Voting to kill people today should be testing our limits. Brother Wang, what should we do better? Xishan followed Wang Jie and Gao Ming like a dogs leg. "We can''t let the Investigation Bureau dominate. We have to destroy it." Wang Jie''s voice was very low: "The infirmary and the health room are both in the office building. We must be careful about the next class!" When the people in dormitory 1314 were discussing , Zhou Sisi walked quietly to Gao Ming, she gently pulled the corner of Gao Ming''s clothes, as if she had something to say to Gao Ming. "Now is not the time to talk about love." Xishan stood between Gao Ming and Zhou Sisi: "I remember you two have always been at the same table, but now Ming brother is ours, no one in our dormitory can be single. Gaoming has a clear mind and understands psychology and neurology. Such thighs must not be abducted. Looking at Xishan who was standing in the middle, Zhou Sisi rolled her eyes. She grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist and walked away. "These classes in the morning are okay, but what about the social practice class this afternoon? Not even one-third of the people in the class can survive the bright nightmare." Zhou Sisi said after there were fewer people around. The things that really worry the heart. "Today''s social practice class this afternoon will be a turning point. It''s time for the school''s rules to change..." Phobia spreads very quickly, and Ji Zhe from Class 13 is rushing ahead, so Gao Ming is not prepared to continue Continue to hide. "Brother Ming, the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is." Before Gao Ming could say a few more words, Xishan followed him uneasily, just like a parent worried about his child''s premature love: "Although Zhou Sisi would not judge like this. How dangerous, but she has such a great personality. Is your brain blocked by the door? Zhou Sisi saw that Xi Shan was so attached to Gao Ming and never left her, and went to find Ding Yuan with a speechless face. ?The students entered the office building noisily. They officially entered Situ An''s territory, and Situ An''s rules were fully followed here. "Without the intervention of the student union, the Investigation Bureau might do something crazy." Gao Ming was a little worried for Ji Zhe, and he shot first. The Investigation Bureau needs an obedient Class 13, and it is cost-effective for them to kill Ji Zhe. ? It was clearly daytime, but the corridor of the office building was gloomy. There were also some students inside the building delivering homework and materials. Their mental state was completely different from the students outside, like prisoners chained up. Here we are, right here. The health class classroom is next to the infirmary. It is like a place where students get physical examinations. There are various instruments in the empty room, and the area is about the size of two classrooms. All students come here to collect the form and fill in the physical and mental conditions. A sweet voice sounded in the room, and the health teacher in a white coat waved to everyone. Different from the teachers I encountered in Class 13 before, the teacher in the health class was beautiful, gentle, and had a pleasant speaking voice. Dont stay where you are, come in quickly. The health class teacher is slightly fat and has fair skin: Dont be afraid. Our health class mainly tells you whether you are physically and mentally healthy now. None of the classmates in Class 13 are fools. How could the teacher in this school be a gentle "little sheep"? ??The gentler the health teacher is, the more abnormal everyone feels, and no one moves forward. You guys can relax, I wont do anything to you? The health class teacher said with a wry smile: Well, which student who thinks he or she is mentally healthy is willing to come up and set an example? ?The students looked at each other in confusion, and finally looked at the psychological counselor Gao Ming. He did not move forward, but everyone took the initiative to separate and make way for him. No, who told you that a psychiatrist must be mentally healthy??? (End of this chapter) Chapter 158 Unhealthy health class Chapter 158 Unhealthy Health Lesson ?The students felt that there must be something wrong with this health class, and no one dared to be the first to go up. They gave up this "opportunity" to Gao Ming. "You guys really have confidence in me." Gao Ming felt that he was mentally healthy and had no problems at all. However, Xia Yang''s consciousness seemed to be hidden in his mind now. The crazy artist was no longer just mentally ill. The other party was the whole The soul is twisted and perverted! Sensing Gao Ming''s embarrassment, Zhou Sisi''s lips in the crowd tightened. She was the only one in the class who knew Gao Ming''s "secret". Gao Ming, who looked harmless to humans and animals, might be a hidden music box murderer. How can such a person be mentally "healthy" when he laughs and plays through such a terrifying nightmare? "If Gao Ming''s secret is exposed in public in health class, he will probably be sent to the nearby infirmary, and the students in the class will completely isolate him, and may even vote for him next time." Zhou Sisi was conducting After a fierce ideological struggle, she looked at Gao Ming''s hesitant expression and finally walked out before Gao Ming agreed. Let me be an example. Zhou Sisi took the initiative and walked towards the health teacher: I just had a physical examination before coming to school, so there should be no problem. When everyone was harboring evil intentions, racking their brains and doing whatever they could to survive, Zhou Sisi actually set an example for Gao Ming. As soon as Zhou Sisi finished speaking, Cai Meimei and the other two girls quickly grabbed her: "Are you crazy? In the current situation of our class, we only talk about life and death, not love!" "I don''t like him, it''s just..." Zhou Sisi''s description became darker and darker, and the ghost classmates in the class also looked like they were gossiping. Dont waste time, classmate, please come to me. The health class teacher held Zhou Sisis hand and spoke softly. She asked Zhou Sisi to sit on various equipment in the room, checked Zhou Sisis physical condition, and announced various health standards. Most of the various equipment in the health class classroom come from the Bureau of Investigation. The criteria for judging physical health are also consistent with the selection criteria for investigators. Those strange-looking equipment are not as dangerous as imagined. The health class teacher is very skilled in carrying them. Zhou Sisi completed all physical tests. Zhou Sisi''s physical fitness is pretty good, except for a little bit of endurance. She was praised by the teacher, who also stamped her form with a stamp, a bit like the stamp stamped on raw meat in a slaughterhouse. "The physical test is completed. A healthy student must not only be physically healthy, but also have no mental problems." The female teacher held Zhou Sisi''s hand and walked towards the deepest wall of the classroom. The infirmary was next to the wall. "Students in our school are usually under a lot of mental stress. They often feel anxious, painful, unexplained chest tightness and persistent depression. These are actually very dangerous." The health teacher distributed booklets to the students in Class 13: "In order to prevent children from suffering from mental illness, we will conduct regular visits and screenings, and children with unstable emotions will be sent to the infirmary for individual treatment." Hearing that they were being sent to the infirmary alone, all the students became nervous. Even Zhuo Juns expression was not very good. ?The office building is Situ An''s territory, and many things must abide by Situ An''s rules and restrictions, but the infirmary seems to be special. "We have the most advanced instruments in the country, and we can even detect personality defects and psychological problems that you usually don''t notice." The health teacher opened the black curtain hanging on the wall, and the wall between the health classroom and the infirmary was painted open. Windows, a door and a full-length mirror built into the wall. Our mental health classes can help you understand yourself better. This is a rare opportunity for you to have a dialogue with your deepest self. Holding Zhou Sisi''s hand, the health teacher asked her to close her eyes and led her to the window. Sisi, there is a window in front of you now, can you imagine it? The teacher reached out to cover Zhou Sisis eyes and guided her with a gentle voice. "As you can imagine, it''s the window I just saw on the wall." Zhou Sisi felt a little scared after closing her eyes, and her speech speed became faster. Relax, you can look out the window now. What do you see? Summer is here, there are many flowers on the windowsill, grassland in the distance, clear stream, and fish swimming. The picture Zhou Sisi saw was warm and full of life. "Very good." The health teacher covered Zhou Sisi''s eyes and brought her little by little to the mirror: "Now there is a mirror in front of you. Can you tell me what you are wearing now?" Im wearing hiking clothes and Im in good shape. You are about to go mountain climbing. It will be a challenge for you, but not only are you not afraid, but you also feel a little bit excited and looking forward to it? "Yes." Zhou Sisi''s tone changed slightly. After her eyes were covered by the health teacher, she seemed to have really entered a certain room and fallen into a dream. Okay, you are all ready, and now you have come to a door. The health teacher took Zhou Sisi to the painted door: Can you see that door? can be seen. Now you grab the door handle and slowly open the door. Behind the door is what you just imagined. The health teacher guided step by step. Zhou Sisi seemed to be hypnotized. She slowly raised her hand, trying to hold the door handle in the painting, but as soon as she raised her arm, blood oozed from her arm, and the red student union armband hidden under the school uniform stung. Got her. "Why don''t you open the door? There is a piece of grass and sunshine outside the door..." "No, you can''t open the door..." Zhou Sisi''s voice was broken, and her breathing became rapid: "There is a person standing outside the door! His face is **** and bloody, it''s him! The person lying next to my bed that night!" ??The body was trembling, and Zhou Sisi wanted to retreat, but the weak Health teacher was very strong, making it impossible for Zhou Sisi to break away: "The door hasn''t been opened yet, how do you know he is standing outside?" "He''s waiting for me! Waiting for the classmates! He has been standing outside the house and never left!" The blood vessels on Zhou Sisi''s neck were obviously bulging, and she seemed to have reached her limit. What was even more terrifying was that as Zhou Sisi told the story, the door painted on the wall felt like it was being opened. About half a minute later, everyone in the class clearly heard a knock on the door. Its him! The 51st student is standing outside the room! ?Zhou Sisi''s arm with the red armband swung back. The health teacher didn''t expect Zhou Sisi to resist, so she immediately let go. When the palm of his hand left Zhou Sisi''s eyes, Gao Ming discovered that there was a crack in the palm of the health teacher, and there seemed to be an eyeball hidden in the crack. Zhou Sisi collapsed on the ground and was soaked in cold sweat. She couldn''t remember exactly what she saw just now, but her hands and feet were cold and she was a little unsteady. "This student is in good health. He has some minor mental problems. Overall, he is qualified." The health teacher looked at the students in Class 13: "Who will come next? You can only leave after everything has been checked today. oh." The door to the health classroom has been closed at some point. No matter how hard you try, you can''t open it. The students seem to be trapped here. The students will be too busy to take care of themselves, and they probably wont come to save them like they did in the art class. Some students slowly accepted their fate and began to take tests. "The degree of risk in health classes should vary from person to person." Wang Jie touched Gao Ming with his shoulder: "When will our dormitory class start? Will the test be completed early? Or should we wait a little longer?" "I suggest those who are emotionally stable go first." Gao Ming said with a thoughtful look on his face: "Zhou Sisi is the most cheerful girl in our class, but she still saw a very scary scene. I''m wondering about the meaning of this class? The 51st classmate arranged it for us?" "It''s very simple to confirm. We just need to find someone who is not from Class 13 to try." Wang Jie looked at Jifu: "Jizhe''s brother is not from Class 13. He has worked in a state-owned enterprise for five years and is mature. reliable." Jifu looked embarrassed and shook his head to refuse, but Wang Jie was not ready to let him go. Seeing his brother being embarrassed, Jizhe hurried over and said, "Wang Jie, what do you want to do?" "Don''t get me wrong, I just think your brother is relatively stable and mature, so I want him to test it first." Wang Jie is now a little afraid of the ghost behind Ji Zhe. The invisible "ghost" is very intimidating. . "My brother was seriously injured by his boss while collecting debts from a worker. He was sentenced to five years in prison. He was released just last month. How did you know that he was emotionally stable?" Jizhe''s words made Jifu say "I''m sorry." Get out of jail? Gao Ming and Wang Jie both turned to stare at Jifu: Didnt you say that you have worked in a state-owned enterprise for five years? You just recently started your own business? "That''s right, we are not a private company." Jifu blushed and simply walked directly to the health teacher. The two brothers were very consistent in terms of saving face. "I''ll go! Brother! I didn''t know you said that!" Jizhe caught up with Jifu and apologized repeatedly. To prevent his brother from doing something stupid, he first handed his form to the health teacher. ?Seeing the two brothers rushing over, the health teacher was very happy. She took the form filled in by Ji Zhe: "Ji Ji Zhe?" Its Jizhe. Jizhe drew a thin line in the middle of his name. "You guys go and take the physical health test first. If you have no problem, then take the mental health test." The teacher put away the form and started to help others test their mental health. Gao Ming took the opportunity to run to Ji Zhe and stuffed Teacher Xia''s photo into the box. In Ji Zhe''s pocket. "Is something wrong?" Ji Zhe met Gao Ming in Building 6 last night. Gao Ming helped him speak during class just now. He thought Gao Ming was a good person and they had similar views. I just saw the teachers palm. There seemed to be two eyes in her palm. Please be careful when you take the psychological test later. "Well, I will pay attention." Ji Zhe nodded: "Thank you for reminding me, you are such a kind person." (End of this chapter) Chapter 159 There are all kinds of psychopaths in their class Chapter 159: There are all kinds of psychopaths in their class To prevent Ji Zhe from having any accidents, Gao Ming thoughtfully submitted his own form and queued up behind Ji Zhe for the test. ? With the protection of a professional psychiatrist, Ji Zhe felt much more relaxed. While showing his gratitude, he did not forget to keep Gao Ming away from him and be careful not to be scared. Other people in dormitory 1314 saw Gao Ming fill out the form, and they also came over. Everyone gathered around Gao Ming and lined up for a physical health test. We cannot leave until all tests are completed, and the students seem to accept their fate. Everyone tested their bodies one by one in order. Not long after, the first few students who took the physical health test began to take the mental health test. They stood in front of windows, mirrors and doors as required by the teacher. Everyone saw a different scene. ? ? Some students looked outside the window at the city, with busy traffic; some students looked outside the window at a barren land, just like his heart; and some students had dead relatives standing outside the window, and their former relatives shouted at him, telling him not to leave the room. ??However, there is something in common. When all the students looked at the last door, they all said there was a person standing outside the door! ??Every student who passed the psychological test seemed to have been drained of all their strength. When the health teacher released his hands, they collapsed on the ground. It was as if a small part of their spirit and soul had been stolen, and they were sluggish. ??The health teacher always gently helped the student up, with a warm and bright smile on her face, but soon she stopped smiling. "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands!" Saeki, wearing a white coat and a hospital gown underneath, walked to the window, his voice full of disgust and disgust. "Classmate, if you have any objections to the teacher, then I can spray alcohol..." Before the female teacher could finish speaking, she saw Saeki throwing the blood-stained schoolbag between him and herself. "Every inch of your body is filled with malice. I know what you want to do to me. You want to lock me up in a dirty and smelly ward like before!" Saeki bit out. Teeth, with a ferocious expression: "It won''t be possible this time! I will open the door!" Teacher, dont mind, he has been stimulated and his mind is not clear. Qian Junran hurriedly came to dissuade him. "He''s not lucid." The health teacher didn''t care at all and still smiled: "He''s too lucid, that''s why he''s like this." Saeki resolutely refused to let the teacher get close. He stood alone in front of the window and slowly closed his eyes. "Saeki, what did you see?" The female teacher''s voice was soft. She walked quietly behind Saeki, but halfway there, she suddenly stopped and stared at the wall. ?The window painted on the wall reacted abnormally. White blood appeared on the painted window for no apparent reason and flowed downwards along the cracks in the window. There seems to be a window really opened between the infirmary and the health class classroom. Behind the window glass is the scene in the infirmary. Living people are cut up and stored like some kind of medicinal materials that are full of treasures. The school doctor fixed the head and slowly and gently opened the skull. After searching inside for a long time, he pulled out a small blood vessel and took it to the cabinet. What was even more terrifying was that before he even got close, the cabinet door opened by itself, and the things inside couldn''t wait to reach out and grab the blood line. The immobilized person struggled silently. The school doctor seemed to suddenly discover something while controlling the living person. He pulled the thick curtain and the windows painted on the wall returned to normal. Before Saeki opened his eyes, his classmates were already stunned. The scene Saeki saw was different from everyone else. He didn''t know whether it was something he had experienced before, or whether something terrible was really happening in the infirmary. "What he saw...why can we also see it?" Qian Junran pointed to the blood stains remaining on the window, with a look of shock on his face: "Aren''t all the scenes we saw imaginary and false scenes? That''s not just Is it just our own mental activity? "Window, mirror and door respectively represent the world in your heart, the appearance of your soul and the choices in your subconscious. They will truly reflect what kind of person you are. It should be noted that the more serious the mental illness, the more serious the mental illness. The older you are, the more obvious the mental pollution will be, causing you to be affected unknowingly and see the same scene as him. "The health class teacher said with a smile: "The purpose of the health class is to help everyone in advance. Eliminate inner diseases so that every student can live happily on campus. ??The classmates were thoughtful, and Wang Jie slightly tilted his head towards Gao Ming: "Is she right?" "Half true and half false, the doors, windows and mirrors on the walls don''t look like ordinary paintings. They are most likely the special abilities of a certain ghost. She seems to be using this method to dig out the memories deep in our hearts. ! Gao Ming saw some problems: Window, door, and mirror all represent the exit of consciousness in dreams. This health class should be specially prepared for us by the Investigation Bureau. "Memories deep in our hearts?" Yushan didn''t quite understand: "Do we have what the Investigation Bureau wants in our hearts?" "Yes." Gao Ming said based on the scene Zhou Sisi saw just now: "When all the students finally looked at the door, they all said there was a person outside the door. In other words, the whole class of us was in the room, and there was a person in everyone''s memory. The common person is locked out of the house, who do you think that person is? "The 51st student who represents the school rules?" Wang Jie reacted immediately: "The investigation bureau wants to use us to kill the school rules?" "That''s probably the case." Gao Ming glanced at Ji Zhe''s pocket, and Xia Yang''s photo was there: "I suspect that the big ghost''s ability has its limits. The crazier and more complicated the spiritual world is, the harder it is for her to control it. We can also see what Saeki saw, so she must have made a mistake. ?Some people wanted to find out the background of the students in Class 13, and Gao Ming took this opportunity to observe some classmates in the class. Saeki never opened his eyes. He did not approach passively, but took the initiative to touch everything. ? Coming to the mirror, Saeki stood blankly. He in the mirror was exactly the same as he was in reality, and even much more handsome. Is that what Saeki is really like? Saeki in the mirror is not wearing a hospital gown. He seems to be the youngest and most promising doctor in the department. He is confident, sunny, without a trace of blood on his body, and his hair is neatly combed. At a glance, he is the same as Success. The words are linked together. "When he''s not crazy, he''s quite handsome." Cai Meimei muttered in a low voice. Not long after she finished speaking, Saeki in the mirror suddenly stabbed his eyes with his hands, and then raised his nails to try to open his chest. ! ?He tore off the muscles and fat on his chest piece by piece and broke his ribs. He lowered his head like crazy and tried to look inside the chest, but he couldn''t find his heart after searching for a long time. "It''s not me! It''s not me!" With a painful roar from his mouth, Saeki hit the mirror. The well-prepared health teacher next to him quickly approached and hugged Saeki gently with both hands. ?The arm passed under Saeki''s armpits, and the health teacher''s hands covered Saeki''s eyes: "Now that you have reached the last door, tell me, what did you see?" ? ? His mouth opened, and a strange sound came from Saeki''s throat. Everyone in the class heard a clear knock on the door. The door panel painted on the wall was deforming, and something on the other side of the door seemed to be coming in! Listen carefully and listen to the sounds coming from outside the door; look carefully and see clearly the face of the person outside the door; is he looking for you? Open the door and let him come in and let him get into your body. ?Every child in Class 13 seems to have the memory of the 51st student in their hearts, but for some reason, they have all forgotten it. The health teacher seems to want to use this method to help the students recall that student and find out the 51st student hidden in the school rules. "Is he knocking on the door? He wants to enter the room where you are. Now open the door for him." The health teacher''s voice came to Saeki''s ears: "He wants to be with you very much." ??The thin arms were raised upward, Saeki''s whole face was distorted, he screamed and grabbed the door handle, and then the door painted on the wall was opened, and Saeki walked directly in! ??If the health teacher hadn''t let go quickly, she might have been taken in too. Bang! The door panel was closed and the door returned to normal. There were patches of blood on the health teachers palm. She had been teaching in the health classroom for a long time and had never encountered such a thing. ?The crazy Saeki did open the non-existent door, but he did not put the things outside the door in, but walked in himself. "Did Saeki enter the infirmary next door?" Qian Junran asked Zhuo Jun, but Zhuo Jun had a dark face. The Bureau of Investigation invited Class 13 students to Hendricks Private Academy in order to use them to complete some tasks. Things, but accidents happen frequently now. "Act according to the requirements of the Investigation Bureau. At least half of the people can live, but you have to choose your own path." Zhuo Jun gritted his teeth, and he was about to obtain the memory fragments about Student No. 51, but Saeki chose The most outrageous way. "It seems that Saeki''s performance did not meet your expectations." Qian Junran comforted Zhuo Jun: "But it doesn''t matter, there are still many lunatics in the class." ?Through Zhuo Jun''s reaction, Gao Ming also figured out something. The Investigation Bureau needed memory fragments related to Student No. 51, and he happened to have obtained a memory fragment of Student No. 51 in the dormitory building. "The dormitory building is the territory of the student union. Even after the lights are turned off, you still have to abide by the school rules...Did he want to tell everyone something at that time?" The test team continued to move forward, and it was Yuan Huis turn next. ?Compared with Saeki''s stable madness, he is intermittent, always calling on everyone to resist, and constantly looking for opportunities to kill Zhuo Jun. ??The health teacher spent a lot of effort to push Yuan Hui against the wall and force him to look at the window. Tell me, what did you see? The health teachers voice was no longer so gentle, but a little irritable. Panting heavily, Yuan Hui gradually stopped resisting, and his voice became hoarse and painful: "I saw the car window, it was dark outside, we seemed to be in a bus, and the car was driving in the tunnel. It was driving soon!" What do you look like in the mirror? "There are so many people standing in the mirror! The whole class is here! Everyone died miserably. I saw it. They all died miserably in a car!" Yuan Hui''s voice was very loud. He cried and wanted to escape. . ??The health teacher tried his best to fix Yuan Hui''s body and dragged him to the last door: "What now? What do you see now!" "The car overturned... there was a person outside the car door! I know him! It''s him who came to find us!" Yuan Hui screamed. The classmates had never known that a big man could make such a sharp voice. "You are in pain, you are guilty, open the car door now, let him in, let him enter your soul." The health teacher''s hands were bleeding. In order to control Yuan Hui, she was beaten by Yuan Hui''s waving arms. I dont know how many times. No, really not! "Why?" "We are all dead! We can''t put him in a carriage full of dead people!" Yuan Hui rushed forward and hit his head against the door on the wall: "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Run! Run!" A dull voice sounded and blood flowed out. Several other students worked together to control Yuan Hui. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have let you come back. You can''t come back to this car..." Blood and tears mixed together, and Yuan Hui collapsed to the ground. "Pull him away." The gentleness on the health teacher''s face has disappeared, and she glances at Class 13 with unkind eyes. This group of adult "students" is much more difficult than she imagined. There is a big feeling in everyone''s heart. The problems are different, and the directions of perversion and distortion are different. It is completely impossible to predict what kind of madness they will go on next. (End of this chapter) Chapter 160 Scary Teacher Xia Chapter 160 The Terrifying Teacher Xia Opening the lid of Doraemon''s thermos cup, Ma Tao blew on the wolfberry floating on the water and took a sip. As a ghost who has been struggling for most of his life, he decided to lie down after entering Class 13. ??In the past, he seriously studied how to find a scapegoat. During the day, he studied the school rules in the classroom building. At night, he went to the dormitory and worked overtime to find prey. He worked hard every day and lived frugally, just to get rid of his identity as a ghost and become a human being. I havent dared to relax for a moment in the past few years, but whats the result? The ghost in the same dormitory was harvested by the rules, and his soul was gone. He squeezed his way into Class 13 and found that this was just another school. ?There is no sense of happiness or belonging. When I look back in a panic, I have become a stranger in the mirror, and not even the ashes of my youth are left. ?Perhaps that saying is right, a ghost who can endure hardship will have endless suffering. Looking at the various perverted souls of his classmates, Ma Tao felt ashamed. What he reflected in the mirror was still the same as before he became a ghost, but his flesh and blood were crumbling. He could no longer recognize it clearly and could not remember it. Moving his steps, Ma Tao finally walked in front of the door. Unlike his classmates in Class 13, the door in front of him did not respond at all, and the silence seemed like a mockery. The door that is willing to be opened for others is always closed for him, without even bothering to make a sound. ?Looking back in embarrassment, the health teacher''s vicious eyes were also focused on Yuan Hui, with no intention of looking at him at all. Teacher, Ive finished the test. Ma Tao, who was behind Yuan Hui, reminded him in a low voice. In exchange, the health teacher nodded. The gentle and beautiful female teacher handed the test results to Ma Tao. Looking at the normal test results, Ma Tao not only lamented the absurdity of the world, but the "all healthy" comment on the paper made him deeply suspicious. . ?He doesn''t need any disguise at all, everyone here looks more like a ghost than the last one. "Are you a poet?" Wang Jie pushed Ma Tao away: "I''ve been mumbling a lot, don''t block the way, and leave as soon as the test is done!" Looking at Wang Jie with resentment, Ma Tao sat in the corner holding a Doraemon thermos cup. The fat man was next to him, holding a greasy plastic bag in his hand. He had finished eating the egg-filled pancakes, but he couldn''t find the garbage. Bucket throw bag. Next! The health teacher ignored the replacement student, and her voice was no longer gentle. Handing the form to the teacher, Liu Yi walked to the window. After taking a glance at the form, the health teacher began to adjust her emotions. She found that Liu Yi''s physical examination report was very unusual. The other person had physical and psychological qualities that far exceeded ordinary people. If such a person joined the investigation bureau according to the standards, he would be directly Send to the headquarters. "Your physical health is beyond my expectations. I wonder if your psychology is as healthy as your body?" The health teacher put down the other people''s forms and covered Liu Yi''s eyes with his hands. It seemed that he valued Liu Yi particularly. The health teacher himself closed his eyes. Gao Ming and others in the team were all paying attention to Liu Yi at this time. They had long felt that Liu Yi was different, but they couldn''t tell what was different. "Don''t be nervous, relax, you can lean on my body." The health teacher guided Liu Yi. After a full minute, she asked gently: "Look out the window and tell me, you have seen everything." What?" "The window painted on the wall, the outside of the window is still the wall." Liu Yi''s voice was very calm, not trapped in an illusion at all. The health teacher frowned, she forced herself to be patient, and brought Liu Yi to the mirror again . What do you see now? "A mirror, I am standing in it, and you are standing behind me. I am wearing the school uniform I changed into this morning, and you seem to be pieced together from discarded human organs. You are a collection of people''s unwanted thoughts..." "Shut up, shut up!" The health teacher subconsciously released a hand covering his eyes and covered Liu Yi''s mouth with force. Her heart was beating and the health teacher''s breathing was getting heavier. Her appearance didn''t seem that good either, with dark spots appearing on her fair skin. "Continue to answer my question." Health teacher and Liu Yi moved to the door: "Who is standing outside the door? What did he say to you?" Liu Yi did not answer immediately, and there was no change in the door. After a long time, Liu Yi said helplessly: "That''s just a door painted on the wall. Teacher, is there something wrong with the testing equipment? Or is it your ability?" Doesnt work for me? Letting go of her hands, the health teachers eyes hid in her palms. She was gentle and calm and felt that Liu Yi was provoking! There is no problem with the instrument, and there is no problem with my abilities. The problem is with you! "Why do you say that?" Liu Yi was puzzled: "I didn''t see anything?" "But you saw..." The health teacher did not continue. Liu Yi had just seen her true appearance, but when she asked Liu Yi, Liu Yi said nothing about herself, only about her. part. "What do I see?" Liu Yi stood in front of the health teacher. She was a little taller than the health teacher. Raising his head, the health teacher handed Liu Yi the form, gritted his teeth, turned around, and shouted to the waiting group of students: "Next!" What a good teacher, gentle, kind, and conscientious. Look at what they did to him. The fat man held the plastic bag. He sympathized with the health teacher. "Indeed, when I first came in, I thought this teacher had a good temper and would never get angry." Ma Tao held the thermos cup and watched eagerly. Its my turn! Ji Zhe took a deep breath and walked towards the health teacher. At this time, the health teacher was still holding back an unknown anger. She was trying very hard to control her emotions and not let herself affect other students'' tests. "Teacher, there is one thing I must make clear in advance." Before the health teacher could calm down, Ji Zhe stood in front of the health teacher: "Don''t stand behind me." With his eyelids twitching, the health teacher also took a deep breath to calm down: "Classmate, can you tell me why I can''t stand behind you?" Because I was chosen. "?" The health teacher really didn''t want to test Ji Zhe anymore. She felt that the results were already obvious. The child was mentally ill. "There is a very scary ghost behind me." With a mysterious smile on Jizhe''s face, he stretched out a hand and pushed the messy hair on the health teacher''s shoulders back: "I don''t know what it will do. What kind of thing?" ?Goose bumps appeared on the health teacher''s neck. She wanted to punch Ji Zhe on the bridge of the nose to relieve the awkward atmosphere. After informing the health teacher, Ji Zhe walked to the window consciously: "Come on, let''s start the test." Although Ji Zhe reminded him, the health teacher in charge still stood behind Ji Zhe and covered Ji Zhe''s eyes with his hands: "There is a window in front of you, now you slowly approach it and try to see the scenery outside the window. " Ji Zhe didn''t respond for a long time, and the health teacher asked gently: "Tell me, what did you see through the window?" "I didn''t see the window..." Ji Zhe''s voice was dull and mechanical. He had completely fallen into hallucinations and had no resistance to the health teacher''s ability. Then what did you see? Not only the health teacher, but also the surrounding students were very curious. Everyone gathered in the health classroom and wanted to know the secret hidden by Jizhe. There are no windows on the wall... What seems to be hanging on the wall is... a photo of a deceased person. Ji Zhe seemed to be muttering to himself. Posthumous photos? The health teacher didnt understand what was wrong, but then something happened that shocked her. ?The windows painted on the walls are changing, as if the skin has been torn from the flesh, the colors on the window frames are soaked with blood, and the window frames are becoming more and more like picture frames. Then, what did you see in the photo? There is a corpse painting. After Ji Zhe finished speaking, the windows on the wall had completely turned into black and white photos of corpses. In the photos full of the smell of death, there was a corpse waving a paintbrush crazily. What is it drawing? The health teacher had never encountered such a thing before, and she asked subconsciously. "Painting... the health classroom and infirmary where we are! It seems to be right outside the classroom, painting on the walls of the classroom and infirmary!" ??The corpses in the photos were painted like crazy on the corpses of his classmates. He spilled all the innocent blood on the infirmary, and painted the tragic deaths of each of his classmates on the outer wall of the House of Resentment. ??The light in the Healthy Classroom, which had a normal atmosphere, suddenly dimmed a bit. Small gaps appeared in inconspicuous corners, and blood seeped faintly into the classroom. "Why do you see these? What do you usually think about?" The health teacher was shocked. The health classroom and the infirmary are adjacent to the "House of Resentment". How could something draw on the "House of Resentment"? What surprised the health teacher even more was that the window painted on the wall was gone. Someone had painted a photo of himself on the window. The anomalies in the health classroom also caused problems in the infirmary. Various strange noises came from the infirmary next door, which was very scary. The more something is lacking in life, the more something will be in the name? The health teacher recalled Ji Zhes name and did not dare to let him stay in front of the window anymore, so he took him to the mirror. "Now you see a mirror, throw away all distracting thoughts, and your truest appearance will appear in the mirror." The health teacher guided Ji Zhe with all his strength, and did not notice that the photo of the deceased in Ji Zhe''s pocket became blank, and the darkness in the photo And the color disappeared: "Don''t fight, let your good intentions and malice truly show up." Ji Zhe in the mirror was completely different from his usual appearance. He narrowed his eyes slightly, stood in the mirror, pressed his hands on the mirror, and then suddenly punched the mirror with his fist! Endless malice poured out of Ji Zhe''s body. The lights in the classroom began to flash. All the students were frightened. Ji Zhe in the mirror actually wanted to come out! Is that what he is like? There is a beast hidden in his heart! Is this a person growing out of malice? ??The classmates were all talking about it, and Gao Ming was also horrified. He didn''t expect Xia Yang''s improvement to be so fast. Has Xia Yang already digested the resentment of the art teacher? His photos seem to have become more terrifying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 161 High life in the mirror Chapter 161 Gao Ming in the Mirror The walls of the health classroom are peeling off, and all the students are looking at the mirror with awe. ??The surging malice was worn on his body like a suit woven by the night. Ji Zhe in the mirror casually untied his tie, his eyes were arrogant, like a **** of the new era. Jizhe seemed to have long been accustomed to the spotlight. He gently bit the slender finger that usually held the pen, and red paint dripped down his wrist. What is he doing? He wants to paint on the mirror? Why is he so handsome in the mirror with the same face? ? There is no need for a paintbrush. Ji Zhe in the mirror reaches out his hand to the mirror, and blood lines emerge in the mirror, as if he is not painting, but the painting is vying to appear in his hands. ?Blood threads entangled, forming a lifelike pattern, first Jizhe himself, and then the health teacher behind Jizhe. ??When the blood line traced the teacher''s appearance, the teacher''s body emitted a pungent rotten smell, and her limbs seemed to fall apart. The person in the mirror lowered his finger, and the blood lines became more complicated. Each figure overlapped on the pattern of the health teacher, and all the will and soul that make up the health teacher seemed to be drawn. ??Every time Ji Zhe drew a figure, the health teachers body became more deadly and smelly. Ji Zhe in the mirror slowly became excited, as if he had discovered an interesting toy. ?Hands of his fingers were flying, as if he was playing a rhapsody on the dim street. His eyes were filled with blood, and he was biting the beautiful doll crazily. "ah!" ??The health teacher let go of her hands in disbelief, and she stepped back. Her black hair was falling off, and the flesh and blood hidden under her clothes became loose. ??The snow-white skin had cracks, and the stitched body was unable to support itself. ??The students in Class 13 watched everything. They thought they would die in this class, but they did not expect that the first person to die tragically was probably the teacher in the class. Is the Jizhe in the mirror the ghost behind him? The mirror surface is decorated with blood paintings one after another, and the monotonous world in the mirror seems to have turned into a deep corridor, with self-portraits of the deceased hanging on both sides of the corridor. The crazy painter is addicted to art. Inside and outside the mirror, one side is pure and the other side is muddy. Teacher Health is just the beginning. Ji Zhe wants to draw every student in the classroom. He seems to have seen something when he invaded the House of Resentment, and decided to help Gao Ming create another 50 classmates. Brother Ma, why cant I feel my legs? The fat man held the plastic bag. He suddenly found that he couldnt stand up, and there seemed to be blood lines swimming in his legs. "Egg-filled pancakes are poisonous?" As soon as Ma Tao finished speaking, he lost control of his fingers and the thermos cup fell to the ground. He stared blankly at the Doraemon water bottle, and then saw the mirror in front of Ji Zhe. ??More and more classmates are being drawn on the mirror. Ji Zhe in the mirror wants to draw all the classmates from Class 13. He doesnt know if he is planning to kill everyone or to collect their souls. "Jizhe! What are you doing!" Zhuo Jun was really anxious. The health teacher was tortured to the point of death, and Jizhe seemed to be preparing a blood sacrifice for Class 13! Killing the entire Thirteenth Division is something that even the Eastern District Investigation Bureau has never considered. As classmates continued to fall, Yuan Hui roared and rushed towards Zhuo Jun: "It must be you! Zhuo Jun! It''s you who wants to kill us all!" Dont throw **** at me! Zhuo Jun was so anxious that he punched Yuan Hui. If the fist hit, Yuan Hui, who was already injured, would definitely not be able to withstand it. "Zhuo Jun, we believe you, let your people stop immediately!" Xishan blocked Zhuo Jun''s punch forcefully. This former sportsman was tall and strong, but his arm was still numb from Zhuo Jun''s punch. "I''ll say it again! This has nothing to do with me!" Zhuo Jun looked at Ji Zhe fiercely. The Jizhe in the mirror didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. After so many people drew him, they just didn''t draw him: "What a beast!" ??Zhuo Jun''s physical fitness and fighting skills are far superior to other students. He also has the trump card given by Situ An. It stands to reason that he will not be afraid even if he enters a third-level abnormal event, but he does not have any sense of security in Class 13. ??It''s easy to deal with an irrational person like Yuan Hui, but the key is the other guys. ??Wang Jie and Du Bai approached quietly, as if they were hiding something in their sleeves. Director Ding Yuan also stared at Zhuo Jun''s back, and said nothing. ?Originally, Zhuo Jun thought he could easily control the overall situation of Class 13, using carrots and sticks to force the students to cooperate obediently, but this group of lunatics can really do anything. "Ji Zhe! Stop!" Zhuo Jun knew the true purpose of the investigation bureau very well. They were like thieves who wanted to ask for the bank card password of the owner of the house. As a result, the owner of the house wanted to jump off the building without being able to stop him. No more nonsense with Xishan, Zhuo Jun rushed towards Ji Zhe at full speed: "Wake up!" He adopted the most primitive method and knocked Ji Zhe away from the mirror. Zhuo Jun! You want to kill people and silence them! Someone shouted in the crowd, and everyone wanted to separate Zhuo Jun and Jizhe regardless of fear. Because he was chosen by the most terrifying "ghost", Ji Zhe is now the hope of many people in his class. ?The crowd surged, more and more students were reflected in the mirror, and the health classroom became extremely chaotic. "Bai Xiao! Rescue! Notify other investigators immediately!" Zhuo Jun felt the murderous intention. The hairs on the back of his hands stood up. It was dangerous for anyone around him to look at him. ??Bai Xiao, who was standing in the distance watching the excitement, symbolically touched the black ring. He was different from other investigators. Situ An admired him very much, so he was allowed to enter Class 13 as a student to cooperate with Zhuo Jun. ?Originally, Bai Xiao thought that he would be in the same class as ordinary "students", which was completely a dimensionality reduction blow, but later he completely changed his mind. There were chaotic footsteps in the corridor outside the classroom. There were many people, but they seemed unable to open the classroom door. ??Bai Xiao stayed away from Zhuo Jun and walked to the door alone. He didn''t care which way the door opened, and pushed it casually a few times: "I tried my best." ?When the situation was getting out of control, Gao Ming quietly came to Ji Zhe''s side and took back the photos first. "Don''t you want to end it all once and for all?" As soon as Gao Ming got back his photos, Xia Yang''s voice appeared in his mind: "Everyone has their own interests and positions, but when you make 50 of them photos, From then on, your voice is their voice, you represent them all, and your life means they all live." "It''s a very good proposal, but neither you nor I can do it. The 51st classmate will not allow such a thing to happen." Gao Ming held Xia Yang''s photo, and he looked at the mirror that could reflect his soul. A Gao Ming with wounds all over his body and one missing eye appeared in the mirror, standing behind Ji Zhe, and this was just the beginning. (End of this chapter) Chapter 162 Situ An! Chapter 162 Situ An! ?Gao Ming is standing behind Ji Zhe outside the mirror, and Gao Ming, who is dead in the mirror, is standing behind Xia Yang. "I know exactly what to do. Don''t cross the line." Gao Ming''s hand slowly raised and gently locked Jizhe''s neck. He looked at the mirror. The one-eyed Gaoming in the mirror strangled Xia Yang with wounds all over his body. His only remaining eye was penetrated by a line of blood, and his voice was cold and terrifying. "I''m dead, and you are the one who made the decision." Ji Zhe in the mirror slowly matched Xia Yang''s expression: "Killing everyone is your deepest thought, I just expressed everything, Dont you understand yet? I am doing things according to your wishes. It is not me who is guiding you, but you who are driving me. The mirror reflects the souls and hearts of the three people, and also reflects the figures of Jizhe, Xia Yang and Gao Ming. Stop now. Gao Mings five fingers exerted force, and Jizhes neck began to twist. Xia Yang in the mirror has a warm smile on his face and his hands are still dancing wildly. This madman is drawing photos of all the students in Class 13! "Why don''t you live as you please? Why suppress yourself? You seem to have been hiding your true heart?" Xia Yang did not stop. He drew the characteristics of each student''s soul, the spirit and will of everyone in the classroom. He copied them all, including the replaced students. Such crazy behavior also completely caused Situ An''s uneasiness. You must know that this is an office building, and this is the only building that Situ An can completely control. ??The door of the health classroom could not be opened. Large cracks began to appear in the wall around the door, and something scary was swimming in the wall. Screams came from the infirmary next door. The wall between the health classroom and the infirmary was like human skin, with blood vessels emerging and beating rhythmically like a heart. "A person who can see the future, but is unwilling to control it, what secrets are hidden in your heart?" Xia Yang finished drawing the students, and finally his eyes were fixed on Gao Ming: "Your soul is dead But this mirror seems to only reflect part of you, let me see your true soul." Stained with the blood of his classmates, the crazy Xia Yang wanted to draw a picture of Gao Xing in the mirror. ??When his fingertips touched the mirror, the countless death memories hidden in Gao Ming''s heart began to collide. Another figure appeared behind Xia Yang. Gao Ming, wearing the uniform of the Director of the Investigation Bureau, caught Xia Yang. Another dead you? ??The closer he got to the truth, the more excited Xia Yang''s eyes became. He wanted to draw the soul of Gao Ming, but he never thought that the current Gao Ming was held up by the dead Gao Ming. Use yourself as a ladder to peek into the future step by step? Its all death? How many times have you died? ?An arm penetrated Xia Yang''s chest from behind. He endured the risk of his body being torn into pieces and continued to outline Gao Ming''s cheeks with a smile. The mirror painted with blood-colored portraits blocked the view, and the figures of tragic deaths covered Xia Yang. When he was about to reach the core of the painting, he suddenly found a sound coming from the chests of all the tragically dead Gao Ming, and the flesh and blood hearts that should have died were restored. Beating, flesh and blood calling each other, the eight arms spreading around like the branches of a thousand-year-old tree, the ghosts and gods made of flesh and blood want to send all of Xia Yang''s paintings into the torture chamber! ??The disaster reflected in the mirror exceeded the upper limit. Not only the mirror surface, but also the wall was about to collapse. The crazy Xia Yang finally regained his sense. He stopped painting because he knew that he could not paint a true high life. ??The former art teacher also wanted to draw a soul with a high life, but there were too many. Now Xia Yang has encountered the same problem. The more he goes into painting, the deeper he will sink. ??The cracks in the classroom continued to widen, and Xia Yang reached the limit of painting. One more stroke, and the mirror as a canvas would shatter. "I''m best at drawing people, but I didn''t expect that one day I would meet a soul that I couldn''t draw." The appearance of Xingwu "helped" Xia Yang regain his sanity. He wiped the blood from his fingertips and reached out to Gao Ming: "You You shouldnt want me to disappear forever. The person trapped in my heart will always exist, but at that time you will probably wish you could disappear. Gao Ming dragged Ji Zhe forward and reached out. The mirror used for mental health monitoring was now covered with **** portraits. Xia Yang almost copied the appearance of the souls of the whole class. When his fingertips touched the mirror, all the blood drawn by Xia Yang rushed towards the photo of Gao Ming''s body in his pocket. The faces of his classmates were all preserved in Xia Yang''s photo. As the blood on the mirror slid down, the students in the class were also attracted by the movement, and they saw an extremely shocking scene. The blood color faded, Jizhe sat on the ground in the mirror, and behind Jizhe stood an eight-armed ghost like a giant tree of flesh and blood. ??When the last drop of blood was exhausted, the mirror, which could not withstand repeated tossing, fell apart. What was even more terrifying was that the cracks on the mirror spread to the wall. Between the health classroom and the infirmary, the wall that looked like human skin collapsed along with the mirror, and all the students in Class 13 saw the scene in the infirmary next door. ?The infirmary is a huge space on the upper and lower floors. Fifty students with their faces covered with gauze were tied near the hospital bed like sick dogs. There were schoolbags, diaries and a set of muddy school uniforms on the platform near the wall. Next to the school uniform, there is a student ID card with a blurry photo. The other person''s student number seems to be 51. ?The body slowly returned to normal. None of the students present expected that the health class, which was used to examine the body and mind, would end up like this. Everyone''s eyes wandered between the infirmary, the collapsed wall and Ji Zhe. ?Gao Ming, who had taken back his photo, had already retreated early. When it was over, he took off his clothes and hid his achievements and fame, leaving only the terrifying Ji Zhe. "Those students with bandages covering their faces in the infirmary look familiar... When we took the bus to school, it seemed that a student with bandages covering his face got on the bus!" Wang Jie thought of something for a moment, but he couldn''t figure it out after looking around. I didnt see the person: Whats going on with these students? "The Investigation Bureau wants to create the 51st classmate! They want to imprison the school rules in a certain body!" Saeki''s roar sounded. He who had just entered the door was also tied to the hospital bed. He was wearing He was wearing a hospital gown, with various tubes tied around his body, and he was screaming like crazy. Sure enough, it was Zhuo Juns fault! A shoe hit Zhuo Jun on the back of the head, but he easily dodged it, and Yuan Hui tried to take off the other shoe. "The school bag, diary, school uniform and student ID card all belong to the 51st student. Windows, mirrors and doors are all hypnotic media. The Investigation Bureau wants to find out the deepest thoughts in our hearts through the connection between us and the 51st student''s relics. Student''s memory fragments!" Saeki was wearing a hospital gown, biting the bandage, shouting and struggling. "The Investigation Bureau has prepared a replacement! They never really treated us as human beings!" Yuan Hui''s resentment was very strong, and no one knew what happened to him in the office before. Some students are still trying to digest this information, while others have already rushed towards the relics on the table. Liu Yi, Wang Jie and Gao Ming headed straight for the diary. Other students did not dare to fall behind and moved forward quickly. Zhuo Jun''s face turned completely dark when he saw all this. These were not classmates at all, but a group of lunatics and bandits. Bang! ??The door to the health classroom was finally opened after Xia Yang returned to the room. Investigators wearing teacher qualification certificates entered the room one after another, but they could not maintain order. The students in Class 13 are very independent and understand that they can only rely on themselves at any time. Stop! Dont touch anything in the infirmary! Those warning sounds were like farts, and no one paid any attention to them. The students stepped on the ruins, some tore off the bandages on the patients'' faces, some were fighting for things in their schoolbags, and some formed a human wall and started reading together. journal. Ji Zhe, who had been stepped on a few times, also woke up faintly. He covered his heart, feeling an indescribable fear that almost swallowed him up. ?Under the continuous strong stimulation, the effect of phobia has reached its extreme. What he just saw vaguely appeared in his mind, and the fear behind him was gradually turning into reality. "Are you okay?" The kind-hearted Zhou Sisi did not participate in the robbery. She dragged Jizhe aside. The girl was afraid that Jizhe would be trampled to death. "I seemed to have had a very scary dream. I saw the ghost behind me." Jizhe''s hands and feet were cold: "It died again and again, but it became more terrifying every time. It had eight arms and four Different faces, its lower body is inlaid with countless blood-red corpses..." ?Combined with the descriptions Ji Zhe heard from his classmates before, the imagination about fear in his mind became more and more specific and real. The most important thing is that the classmates also saw the terrifying "ghost". ?Everyones fear has a concrete image, infinite malice is poured into the imagination that everyone has jointly created, and the seeds of fear begin to take root and germinate. "If you don''t stop, you will be eliminated!" the old investigator wearing a teacher''s certificate shouted loudly, but it had no effect. The students with bandaged faces in the infirmary looked around blankly. As soon as the painful expressions on their faces were relieved, the restraints on their bodies were tightened, and three school doctors wearing blood-red "white coats" walked down from the second floor. . Each of the three school doctors has distinct characteristics. The doctor walking in front has all ten fingers replaced by scalpels, and there are various tubes under the skin. He is wearing a school uniform under a **** coat. He should have been a student of the school before, and there is still a hanging on his chest. A student ID card with his name written on it. Following Huang Ting was a very beautiful female doctor, but what really controlled the female doctor was the head she held in her arms. There were countless blood vessels at the lower end of the head connected to the female doctor, as if it was parasitic on the female doctor''s body. Finally, the third doctor took off his mask. He looked exactly like Dr. Lu, but Gao Ming was sure that he was not Dr. Lu. "I have killed the real Dr. Lu. The temperament of this Dr. Lu is somewhat familiar. He is in a high position, despicable and confident, cruel and hypocritical, a bit like..." Gao Ming took a breath and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Situ install!" The infirmary of Hande Private College seems to be able to put different people together to create more perfect and terrifying monsters, such as the health teacher who was almost painted to death by Xia Yang. The office building is shrouded in Situ An''s rules. The infirmary is at the core of the office building. Even Zhuo Jun, who is valued by Situ An, dare not enter easily. This place must contain Situ An''s secrets. "After I took away the Flesh Immortal, Situ An seemed to have taken a different path. This guy is really a geek in creating weird things." Team 13 didnt listen to what the investigator said, but when the three doctors appeared, sensible people had already started to stay away. The ghost who was voted to death in the first class was just a step too late, and was caught by Dr. Huang Terror. The "school doctor" wearing a school uniform looked back at Dr. Lu. After receiving permission, he directly stuffed the ghost student into his chest and nailed ten fingers into the kid''s body. His chest and abdomen were split, with strange and terrifying tubes. It stretched out and penetrated the scapegoat''s body. The students of Class 13 calmed down instantly, and Huang Yin "swallowed" the scapegoat in the most terrifying way in front of everyone. ??When everyone voted out the scapegoat in the morning, no one expected that the other person would be driven to pieces in such a cruel way. "Put all the things you picked up from the infirmary back to their original places." Dr. Lu said calmly, his voice was not loud, but there was an unquestionable feeling. ? Walking down, Dr. Lu and the infirmary seemed to be one, and everything in the room obeyed his orders. We are just taking a look. A wise person is a good person. The students put all the belongings of the 51st classmate back to their original places, and everyone gathered around Ji Zhe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 163 Gao Ming, Xia Yang, Situ An Chapter 163 Gao Ming, Xia Yang, Situ An There were still shoe prints on the school uniform. After Jizhe woke up, he quickly found his position. He stood in front of all the classmates. ? Seeing Ji Zhe bucking the trend, Dr. Lu couldn''t help but look at him a few more times, but he didn''t see anything special about him. "I''m sorry to disturb you. I didn''t expect to collapse the wall in the middle of the health classroom." No one else needed to take the blame. Ji Zhe took the initiative to admit it with a hint of shame. "Did you destroy the windows, mirrors and doors?" Dr. Lu thought he had overlooked something. He stared at Ji Zhe for a while, but still found nothing: "How did you do it?" Let my classmates leave, and I will tell you the answer. Ji Zhe signaled everyone not to approach him. He seemed to be ready to start communicating with the ghost behind him. Dr. Lu has been killed by Gao Ming. What is hidden in Dr. Lu''s body at this time is probably Situ An''s will. This unscrupulous devil has met all kinds of people. He can easily see through Ji Zhe''s true nature, a reckless man. A vain coward who is not too bright. What makes him wonder is, why do people like Ji Zhe become so brave? ?Dr. Lu looked at the other students in Class 13. Every student had their own evil intentions, and their attitudes towards Ji Zhe were different. But after Ji Zhe finished speaking, everyone retreated decisively. Everyone was extremely cooperative and showed full trust in Ji Zhe. Doctor Lu''s eyes finally fell on Zhuo Jun. He knew that Zhuo Jun was one of his own, but at this time, even Zhuo Jun was retreating, fear spreading deep in his eyes. ?It doesnt matter to others, Zhuo Jun, the director of the Queens Investigation Bureau, felt some kind of fear in Jizhe, so this issue is not simple. Stepping forward, Dr. Lu stood in front of the other two school doctors. He raised his hand and pointed at Ji Zhe: "It is normal for students to accidentally damage the experimental equipment in class. Others can leave, but you have to stay." No! Wang Jie was the first to express his position with his hands hidden in his sleeves. Seeing that Qian Junran and several other students were hesitant, Wang Jie scolded: "The wolf said to the sheep that if you are willing to cut off your horns, they will not eat you. But in fact, if the sheep really cut off their horns, they will only Its even worse to die! His words made the classmates wake up, and Du Bai also echoed: "Jizhe is the only one selected. If we also want to be selected, it will only be possible under his guidance." Doctor Lu looked at the students of Class 13 in silence. He had no idea what they were talking about. The chosen one? Cut off the horn? As a being who controls the rules, Dr. Lu felt like he was watching a group of primary school students bickering and quarreling. His patience was exhausted in just two minutes, and he waved directly to the female doctor who was holding her head. There is a gap between ordinary people and investigators, and the gap between investigators and ghosts is even greater. He asked Zhuo Jun to bring the students of Class 13 just to deal with the school rules. ? ? In the past, there were school rules, so he didn''t dare to go too far, but last night there seemed to be an abnormality in the school rules. Doctor Lu felt that an opportunity had come. He even wanted to control every student through physical torture. "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. This guy is so stupid and cute. I''m really worried that my mind will become stupid after parasitizing his body." The head in the female doctor''s arms opened and closed its mouth and made a sound. It didn''t He stayed close to the crowd and just stared at Ji Zhe from a distance. ??When Jizhe''s face was completely reflected in the depths of its eyes, the head began to wither slowly like a flower. The female doctor holding the head fell to the ground, as if being sucked dry by some force. At the same time, Ji Zhe suddenly felt uncomfortable. It started with itching, then pain, as if his skin was about to be burst by something. Resisting the urge to reach out and scratch, Jizhe took off his designer clothes, and then looked at his heart. ?Each time the heart beats, the skin on the chest will bulge outward a little, as if a human face is about to emerge. Behind him was unspeakable extreme fear, and a human head was planted in his chest. Ji Zhe never expected that he would be attacked from both sides in this way. Jizhe fell to his knees on the ground. Even though his body was trembling in pain, the brand-name coat on Jizhe''s arm did not touch the ground, only the label was dangling in the air. "Don''t be afraid, I''m fine." Even now, Ji Zhe still tried to speak. He was both comforting others and encouraging himself: "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt at all." ??Gao Ming in the crowd was slowly moving towards Ji Zhe. He lowered his head, his eyes were almost covered with bloodshot eyes, and the fragments of death memory in his heart collided violently, as if fire was burning in his blood vessels. ??He wants to kill Situ An so much, but he hasn''t found Situ An''s body yet. If he directly kills Situ An''s will hidden in Dr. Lu''s body, he may alert the snake. Bear it, you must endure it His eyes narrowed, Gao Ming tried hard to fight against the murderous intention in his heart. Situ An couldn''t tell him there was anything wrong with him. "I have never seen you so excited." Xia Yang''s voice suddenly appeared in Gao Ming''s mind: "You are so rational, but you were almost swallowed up by murder after seeing him. You must have been killed by him, Again and again, thats why youre so excited now, right? Gao Ming didn''t reply, the memory of death in his heart burned every nerve in him. "Compared to me, you want to kill him in the most cruel way. I''m starting to wonder, what has he done to you to make you want to kill him far more than me. Am I far less powerful than him? Is it dangerous?" ?Xia Yang''s voice kept popping up in his mind, and the memories of death were colliding in his heart. Gao Ming didn''t dare to relax for a moment. He really wanted to stuff everything into his heart. I want to paint for him, let my corpse paint us all! With his fingernails digging into the flesh, Gao Ming grabbed Xia Yang''s deceased photo. He wanted to find an opportunity to call ghosts and gods near Ji Zhe. If he delayed it any longer, Ji Zhe might actually send it. Suddenly there were footsteps again in the corridor outside the health classroom. The door was pushed open. A security guard wearing a security hat crookedly yelled into the classroom out of breath: "What happened!" There was a loud sound of walls collapsing in the office building. Hu Biao, the night shift security guard, entered the house with thick black circles under his eyes. He waved the baton he bought online and was about to say a few harsh words when he saw Dr. Lu. ?Hunting his neck, Hu Biao retreated wisely, but the student union members following him swarmed in and sent him to the health classroom with them. "The next class has already started, why are you absent from class?" Ji Zhe, the leader of the student union, met yesterday. He was wearing a soaked red school uniform, with mud and rotten leaves brought out from the torrent on his trousers. The student union was originally in the activity building to deal with the flood, but because the situation in the office building was not right, they rushed over temporarily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 164 Its my turn to be the trick Chapter 164 Its my turn to be the trick The two rules represented by the Student Union and the Bureau of Investigation confront each other in the health classroom. The students of Class 13 were caught in the middle. I dont know since when, their existence can no longer be ignored. At this moment, whichever side the students from Class 13 fall to, which side may have an advantage. "We should abide by the school rules and go to the next class." Liu Yi helped Ji Zhe up, and she and several classmates made it clear. ?As soon as everyone saw someone taking the lead, they quickly followed. The student union is not a good person, and the Investigation Bureau has bigger problems. The top priority is to get out of here first. ??The teacher wearing the teacher''s certificate tried to stop him, and the students in Class 13 also became tougher. Anyway, some students would rush in front when the fight started. "I''m warning you! Don''t make my brother Ji angry!" Xishan hid behind Ji Zhe with a fierce look on his face. ?But to be honest, Ji Zhe''s current appearance is really terrifying. The skin on his chest is bulging and red, and his whole face is distorted. The investigators wanted to seek Dr. Lu''s opinion. Dr. Kelu''s attention was attracted by Ji Zhe and Liu Yi. He asked Huang Xin to check the 51st student''s relics. After confirming that they were not lost, he returned to the medical clinic with all the relics. Room on the second floor. He doesnt want to confront the school rules yet, so he acquiesces to the students of Class 13 leaving. My loved ones! Yushan rushed to the student union just like when he escaped from the art classroom. Gao Ming, who was behind, took action to save Saeki. He was also preparing to take away the other students with their faces covered, but those students'' faces would melt and turn into flesh after the bandages were removed, which was very scary. "The infirmary is a place where students are treated as toys. Those students are no longer human beings. They have been made into toys and are not as good as us." Saeki stopped Gao Ming: "After all, we are still experimental subjects, valuable guinea pigs." ?The students left the health classroom one after another, leaving Situ An with a collapsed wall and the seeds of phobia. Out of the office building, the students found that the atmosphere in the school was very strange. There used to be a lot of students in the school, and although it looked weird, it still maintained the feeling of a campus. Now everyone is in panic, as if the end of the world is coming and a terrible infectious disease has broken out on the campus. Go to class according to the schedule, and dont worry about other things. After the leading student union members escorted everyone out of the office building, they hurried to the activity building. This made Gao Ming curious. Is the flooding in the swimming pool so difficult? The third class was originally English, but because the health teacher was busy, they had to go directly to the auditorium for the fourth class - moral education. ?Moral education is an open course specially offered by Handel Private College. Several classes are taught together, focusing on cultivating students'' ideological and moral construction. "The auditorium is considered a neutral area and does not fall under any rules. What needs to be guarded against in the next class is not the student union and Situ An, but Ji Zhe." Gao Ming was a little worried about Ji Zhe. The more people and denser the place, the more likely the phobia will break out. It may be bigger. ??Now Jizhe is at a critical point. He has seen too many terrible scenes and heard too many terrible rumors. The terrifying fantasy in his mind may actually materialize at any time. What''s worse is that Ji Zhe still has a real ghost hidden in his chest. Gao Ming doesn''t even know how this guy managed to confuse himself like this. ?He approached Jizhe several times and wanted to take the fear puppet back, but the fearful puppet relied on Jizhe. It''s like an active cat meeting its favorite cat climbing frame. There is a bright social practice class in the afternoon, but I guess it will be difficult for everyone to survive noon. Normal courses are actually not that difficult. Whether it is the school rules or Situ An''s rules, they all maintain the most basic sense. You must know that they have prepared a week of courses for everyone, and today is the second day of classes! ??Having not yet emerged from the shadow of the health class, the students of Class 13 have already entered the auditorium. Everyone found the location of their class according to the directions on the wall. "This time we are in class with other classes, so everyone must be careful around you." Qian Junran stood up again to remind everyone. He walked to Liu Yi enthusiastically: "Liu Yi, is there anyone next to you?" "Yes." Liu Yi stood up and moved next to Zhou Sisi. "What you said should be to the students in other classes, let them be careful about the number thirteen." The fat man threw away the plastic bag, hugged his belly, and did not even dare to talk back too loudly. Students from other classes also entered the auditorium. Gao Ming began to feel uneasy as he saw more and more people crowded here. ?The class bell rang, and the auditorium was filled with people. Nearly 300 students from six classes were seated. "These students are in very unstable condition." Wang Jie grabbed Xishan and forcibly changed his seat so that he could sit next to Gao Ming: "Look carefully, their spirits seem to be on the verge of collapse, their bodies are shaking, and they feel like they are on the verge of collapse at any time. They''ll all go crazy." The auditorium was already full, but there were still students entering in a steady stream. Even Zhuo Jun from the Investigation Bureau frowned. "The open class on moral education is taught by Principal Yan. The reason why the school offers this class is very simple. Whether it is school rules or other rules, they do not want students to have a mental breakdown and lose their use value." Ding Yuan sat high On the other side of life, the old director had too many things to talk to Gao Ming, but he had never found the opportunity before. Principal Yans class? "This is one of the reasons why Yan Xizhi has not been obliterated by the school rules and other rules. They all need Yan Xizhi to stabilize the students." Ding Yuan changed his voice: "This class is for students with serious mental problems. Yes, but I didnt expect so many students to come today. ?Five minutes after class started, Principal Yan has not yet appeared. There are still students in the corridor pushing towards the auditorium. Principal Yan will never be late for class due to her personality. Did she encounter an accident? Ding Yuan touched the black ring and wanted to contact his subordinates. The air in the auditorium seemed to be solid and suffocating, and the students of Class 13 began to be afraid. If all these students attacked them, there would be no chance for them to survive. There are too many people, too dense! Even a bold guy like Gao Ming began to feel uneasy. He quietly stood up, bent down and walked towards Jizhe. If a mentally unstable person is locked alone in a familiar environment, the chance of him getting sick is only about 15%. But if a large number of mentally unstable people are locked together, any kind of collision and friction will cause a chain reaction. In response, the auditorium at this time had turned into a huge explosive barrel, and Principal Yan, the only person who could defuse the bomb, was still absent. A steady stream of students entered, and after the aisles were packed, some students focused on those seats. Classmate, can you please sit down for a while? I dont feel well and I had a nightmare last night. I havent slept for a long time, and Im still very excited. I cant give up my seat to you. Im afraid that once I leave, I wont be able to bite your face. "Someone is following me, give way, he is about to catch up!" Various voices came from the surrounding classes, and things were not normal here in Class 13. Cao Song, the oldest, stared at Ji Zhe''s back. He found that the clothes on Jizhe''s back were stretched open and his mother was crawling out. With his teeth chattering, Cao Song was most afraid of his mother. Growing up, his mother held him to the strictest standards and there were many marks of beatings on his body. Impossible, why is my mother there? ?Cao Song stood up suddenly, making the fat man tremble. He also looked towards Jizhe. ?Slowly his eyes widened, and the fat man discovered that apples made of paper rolled out from behind Jizhe, and his face was engraved on each apple. ??The way to die that Ma Tao once said seems to have really happened. ?Each student saw a different scene. Their fears were solidified behind Jizhe, forming a consensus that behind Jizhe there was what they were most afraid of! After consensus is gathered, what is false seems to become true, because people begin to believe it. Ji Zhe had his head lowered since he entered the auditorium. He clutched his heart with both hands until his fingertips were soaked with blood. "It''s useless. It''s useless no matter how hard you struggle. I really don''t know why Dr. Lu cares about you, an idiot." The school doctor''s face appeared on the skin on Jizhe''s chest, and his head began to drill out. Jizhe bit it. Use both hands to press the teeth. He wants to be admired and be the center of attention, but he doesnt want to be regarded as a monster because his ugliness and weirdness become the object of attention. When he was in school, the only time he was noticed by the whole class was because he lost his class fee. As a result, some people in the class suspected that he had stolen the class fee. ??No matter how he swore, it was no use. In the end, the teacher made up for it with his own salary. No one said anything about him, but he remembered the looks that were directed at him very clearly. "I was finally selected, but am I going to turn into a monster?" The head on the chest tore the skin, Ji Zhe buried his body in pain, the blood soaked Ji Zhe''s cheap inner wear, Cai Meimei next to him suddenly Let out a scream. Jizhe! Youre bleeding! ?All the students looked at Ji Zhe, who was in the same room as the source of the phobia. Their inner defenses had already been breached by the phobia. "Don''t look at me, go to class, you guys have a good time in class..." The more Ji Zhe struggled, the happier the parasitic doctor''s head smiled, and the classmates around him also noticed something unusual. Your chest? Did you take out the doctors head? Dont worry about Ji Zhe, its okay. Are you being parasitized? Jizhe, are you still awake? Students from other classes in the distance were also attracted by Class 13, and many students without seats were crowding here. When did Class 13 exist in the school? Have you never heard of it before? Someone is breaking the rules! What an ugly man, I mean he is so deformed. Which newbie scapegoat is supposed to be making the mistake? ? Various sounds came to Jizhe''s ears, and he almost collapsed. The doctor''s head on his chest could no longer be held down, and the fear behind him also brought endless pressure. I cant hold it any longer, I really cant hold it anymore Since Jizhe went to school until now, all the painful and terrifying memories have emerged in his mind. He was isolated, looked down upon, and treated as a thief. He thought about buying new shoes for a few days but was told by his family that he was not sensible. After living so long, this is the only safe haven. Just yourself. "I don''t want to be like this, but I can''t seem to hold on any longer. Run away, stay away..." Intermittent sounds came from Ji Zhe''s mouth, and the frightening scene that made his whole body tremble was fixed in his mind. There were four mouths on the face, a giant tree made of flesh and blood, countless corpses that died tragically, and **** and crazy paintings. He imagined the fear behind him! At this time, no one noticed that the fearful stuffed animal hidden in Ji Zhe''s brand-name clothes crawled behind Ji Zhe. The child''s graffiti on its body showed all the horrible imaginations, and four of them appeared on its face. The mouth and body are like a giant tree of flesh and blood rising from the ground! Gao Ming, who was walking towards Jizhe, suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. The Flesh Fairy actually resonated in the auditorium. He looked at Jizhe''s position in shock! With blood flowing, Ji Zhe loosened his hands, and the doctor''s head came out of Ji Zhe''s chest with a strange smile. It twisted its neck 180 degrees and looked at Ji Zhe. The moment his eyes passed over Ji Zhe, the doctor''s lips turned purple. He saw behind Ji Zhe a giant tree of flesh and blood with corpses hanging on it, hitting the top of the auditorium. Eight thick branches were painted with Class 13 Photos of students! The more fear there is, the more real and powerful the horror conjecture condensed. ??In this auditorium full of problem students, every mentally unstable student is nourishment for the fear puppets. The branches of the giant tree fell down, and the moment the doctor felt fear and believed that fear existed, his face was penetrated. ? ? Seats and the ground were smashed, branches of flesh and blood fell and began to spread rapidly. The screams in the auditorium almost overturned the roof. Students fled in panic. The phobia entered the final stage! ?Standing blankly under the giant flesh-and-blood tree, Gao Ming''s Adam''s apple rolled. He could feel the flesh-and-blood fairy''s excitement: "Why do you feel like I''m a fake?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 165 Hell level challenge Chapter 165 Hell Difficulty Challenge Gao Ming knew very well about phobias. He knew that the last stage of phobias is to fuse and manifest everyone''s fears, but he never expected that Ji Zhe would think that the flesh fairy was a fear. Unlike the flesh and blood ghosts and gods in Gao Ming''s heart, Ji Zhe seemed to have made some changes based on the original. The towering flesh and blood tree made even Gao Ming, a real flesh and blood immortal, feel scared. "Is this what the flesh fairy will look like when it grows up to the end? A tree?" Gao Ming himself didnt know what he would become. Now he could only feel the collision of all the chains in the torture room, and the excitement of the eight-armed ghosts. Run! What are you doing here? Xishan was very interesting. He had already run away, but he rushed back and pushed Gao Ming away with a tiger pounce: Quickly go! Gao Ming, who was standing still, was pushed down. He lay next to the seat and looked up. Eight huge branches of flesh and blood spread on the top of the auditorium, countless fine blood vessels grew crazily, and the giant tree of flesh and blood grew a crown. Each leaf was formed by the fear of the students. Faces were swimming on the tree trunks, and the paintings imitating Xia Yang came to life. The faces in the **** photos all had four mouths, and they were chasing the students in the auditorium with a ferocious smile. ??The screams pierced the eardrums. This was simply a disaster. The interior of the auditorium at this time was like purgatory. In fact, the way to overcome phobia is very simple. As long as you dont have any thoughts of fear in your heart, it will be difficult for the things manifested by the fear to harm you. The key to the problem is that in this case, even Gao Ming, the flesh and blood immortal, was affected. Once a group panic formed, all reason was abandoned, and the students trampled on each other and fled. ?At this time, no one was thinking about the reason for the monster''s appearance. Everyone just wanted to escape from the exit. The more you want to escape, the more afraid you become, the more you fear the monster behind you, the more real it is, and the more serious the symptoms of phobia become. There were nearly three hundred students in the auditorium. Later, students continued to enter, and the corridors and aisles were full of people. It was roughly estimated that there might be almost four hundred people near the auditorium. Moreover, these four hundred students were all on the verge of collapse because of too much mental pressure, so they wanted to come and listen to Principal Yan''s class. Everyone was already a igniting gunpowder, but now it can be regarded as a fixed-point blasting. Gao Ming! Lets go quickly! The brothers in dormitory 1314 were really funny. They thought Gao Ming was frightened and wanted to take Gao Ming out. "Don''t be intimidated! You are the backbone of our dormitory!" Wang Jie was also anxious. He directed Xi Shan and Du Bai to open the way, and several people fled against the wall. ?No one knows Ji Zhes current situation, but he doesnt seem to have completely lost his mind and has left a way out for the students in Class 13. However, other students are not so lucky. By the time Class 13 evacuated from the back door of the auditorium, flesh and blood roots had blocked the front and rear exits, and all other students had become the nourishment of the giant flesh and blood tree. ??Phobia will not kill them, but will integrate them into the giant tree of flesh and blood, allowing them to continuously provide fear and become part of the giant tree of flesh and blood. Believe it to be true ?Those normal students in the distance of the auditorium didn''t know what was happening here. They could only hear extremely harsh screams and felt as if something terrible had happened. ??As the survivors vividly described the appearance of the monster in the auditorium to the normal students, seeds were planted in the hearts of the originally normal students, and they began to imagine what fear would look like. A truly strong-willed person will not be swayed by fear, but unfortunately, 90% of people in this world find it difficult to overcome fear, and the 10% of brave men will eventually be affected by 90% of lunatics. . Crazy, really crazy. ?Gao Ming threw away the fear doll in order to disrupt the student union and facilitate his escape from dormitory No. 6. He did not expect that such a monster would manifest in the end. ??The student union members who were controlling the flood in the activity building hurried out again and rushed towards the auditorium. Some teachers from the Investigation Bureau were also attracted by the screams and gathered there. ? Gao Ming calculated the main buildings of the school. The dormitory building is the territory of the student union, the office building is controlled by Situ An, the teaching building and the laboratory building are the places where everyone competes, and the activity building and the auditorium are both on Gao Ming''s side. ?Two days into class, and the school is already half in my hands? No one is taking care of the students in Class 13 anymore. Jizhe has "hijacked" hundreds of students. He has been regarded as the source of phobia by the school rules, and now he can''t hide it even if he wants to. Ji Zhe really stood in the spotlight and became the most terrifying villain. Compared with him, other students seemed so ordinary. "It''s only been a few years since I graduated. I didn''t expect that there is already such a huge gap in everyone''s status." Xishan wanted to tell the people in the student union about the situation in the auditorium, but the student union only saw the giant tree of flesh and blood and threw him away. It''s open. What kind of class is this? Du Bai counted on his fingers: Each class is more exciting than the next, and the school rules are really cruel. One class will destroy a classroom. "Whenever everyone gets used to danger, more dangerous things will happen. Is this also the revenge of the 51st classmate?" Wang Jie secretly waved to Gao Ming and whispered: "I saw the 50th classmate in the infirmary. After looking through the diary of a classmate, it seems that the classmate we forgot is not a bad person. " ? Flipping his fingers, Wang Jie handed two pages to Gao Ming. This guy took advantage of the chaos and tore two pages from the 51st classmate''s diary! "You are so brave." Gao Ming said nothing. Looking down, the words in the diary felt very familiar to him. "On **month**, I was envious that they could go out and play together in the car. I really wanted to be with them, but the doctor didn''t recommend it. The atmosphere in this class is really good, and everyone will be able to become what they want to be in the future. people." "On **month**, I am the only one left in the classroom. The teacher asked me to follow other classes. People in their class looked at me very strangely. I hope everyone will come back soon so that I don''t have to I am left alone. On the roof of the teaching building, in the dormitory, in the library, in the cafeteria and in the kitchen, where else can I study alone? "**Month**, everyone should be back tomorrow morning, right? Looking at their friend circles, I feel that they are really happy. Maybe I should live more sincerely. Starting from tomorrow, I will make a new friend every day ! Everyone is calling me! They invite me to play at 12 oclock in the morning! What happened? Why are all my classmates looking for me..." The last entry in the diary has not been read, and the rest is still in the diary. "Just from the diary, I think that classmate has a good character." Wang Jie took back the diary paper: "But if you think about what he did to us after entering the school, that guy is simply not a human being! Could it be because of our deception? Caused him to become completely black?" Puckered his lips, Gao Ming did not tell Wang Jie the truth, but he knew very well that the 51st classmate was innocent: "Don''t tell others the contents of the diary. We have to find a way to find him in school." Find him? Wang Jies head was numb: That devil full of bad taste might kill you! "Don''t worry, let''s pay attention to his second diary." Gao Ming has a very good memory and said it directly: "The 51st classmate wrote in the diary. He often writes on the roof of the teaching building, dormitory, library The chefs in restaurants and canteens appear. If we want to find him, maybe we can try our luck in these places. " The 51st student represents the school rules, and Situ An represents another rule. The real bodies of these two people should be hiding in the campus. They are probably looking for each other and want to kill each other completely. "The social practice class in the afternoon is very scary. I suggest that everyone seize the time and use the lunch break to see if they can find any clues." After Gao Ming discussed with other people in the dormitory, the classmates of Class 13 had dispersed, and everyone was divided into Different groups are considering how to respond. Some people, represented by Yuan Hui, mixed with the ghost students, discussed the harmonious coexistence of humans and ghosts, discussed not voting for each other, and worked together to fight against the Bureau of Investigation. ?Those who are more daring want to enter dormitory No. 6 and prepare to actively invite ghosts to get on top of them, hoping to be selected like Ji Zhe. Liu Yi found the people he had the best connections with and took them away in a hurry. It seemed that he had discovered something in the student union. ??The unpopular Zhuo Jun also contacted the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. In addition to Bai Xiao, another investigator joined Class 13. ??Finally, there was Qian Junran. He, his brothers and some girls in his dormitory chose to search various rooms on campus and prepare various supplies secretly within the rules. They were considered the most normal group. In order to survive, everyone is trying their best. Principal Yans moral education class ended before it even started. Ding Yuan was a little worried about Principal Yan and left early with Zhou Sisi. After just a few minutes, there were fewer and fewer people in the open space. When gathered together, they are a pile of shit; when scattered, they are like a sky full of stars. ??Wang Jie found that the students in Class 13 were very capable of execution when they were not fighting among themselves: "Let''s go to the top of the teaching building and take a look. If we find anything, we can contact them by mobile phone at any time." After all the students left, Gao Ming stepped on the guardrail and climbed into the second floor of the activity building. ?One day and one night passed, and the floods in the mobile building not only did not disappear, but also became more serious. The water ghosts were howling, and the turbid waves were beating against the walls crazily. ??The once clean and tidy gymnasium was covered with sand, and occasionally pigs and sheep carried away by the torrent were seen drifting by. "The student union has been governed for so long, but it''s still out of control?" Gao Ming didn''t know what the situation was in the activity building now. The old customers in the supermarket on Minlong Street should still be in the water: "The girl who was tied into a mermaid under the swimming pool, the supermarket Boss Zhang Ding and physical education teacher Zhong Long, there are three big ghosts hiding in this flood who ignore the rules. " ??Gao Ming slipped into the water quietly when no one was paying attention. He clung to the guardrail and called Zhang Ding''s name. Frankly speaking, he was a little worried about him. ?Slit his finger and let the blood disperse. Before Gao Ming could activate the power of the Flesh Immortal, he saw Zhang Ding''s son floating over holding the pig''s tail. My dad is hiding down there. He doesnt dare to show his head. Zhang Fendou waved his chubby hand. He was very happy to see Gao Ming. "If you had floated over earlier, I wouldn''t have cut off my hands." Gao Ming also grabbed the pig and said, "The flood seems to be spreading. Take me to see your father." Zhang Fendou gave the pig to Gao Ming and swam towards a dark corner of the activity building. Not long after, Zhang Ding appeared in the corner with a tired face. His connection with the flood was much stronger, as if he was the disaster himself, exuding an extremely dangerous aura. Boss Zhang, is everyone okay? Has the student union caused you any trouble? Gao Ming knew Zhang Dings personality well, so he did not keep a safe distance at all. "That group of students is very powerful. They can use certain rules to forcibly suppress the resentment of the water ghosts, and use the stupidest and most solid method to purify the floods bit by bit." Zhang Ding seemed to approve of the student union''s approach: "Today''s young people are really sincere good." "The student union is gradually purifying the flood? But why do I feel that the flood is more turbulent than before?" Gao Ming could hear the dangerous sounds hidden in the turbid depths. Hearing Gao Ming''s question, Zhang Ding blushed and replied unhappily: "I think they are very strong and know how to use rules that I don''t understand, so after they helped some water ghosts get rid of their resentment... they were released again A bunch of water ghosts died in vain. "Aren''t you afraid of losing control?" Gao Ming was shocked. He didn''t expect that the honest boss Zhang would even dare to take advantage of the student union. "I didn''t expect that these students would suddenly evacuate after doing such a good job." Zhang Ding is now under great pressure: "Originally, the students and I cooperated very well, but who would have thought that someone would be in another place in the school? What the **** did seems to be more serious than the flood. Now that the students are evacuating in an emergency, I cant bear it! The flood will destroy the activity building at any time, and the torrent will sweep across the campus!" ?Looking at Gao Mings head full of black lines, Zhang Dings speech slowed down, and he seemed to realize something: Is it because you did something outside? "It''s not me, it''s a man named Ji Zhe. I don''t know how he did it." ??Phobia breaks out completely, and the fear deep in the human heart will be imprinted in the mind; while the spiritual world is being destroyed, the torrent in the activity building will also be out of control. For ordinary people, the real hell-level difficulty has begun. As long as its not you. Zhang Ding breathed a sigh of relief: What I just scolded was worse than this flood. (End of this chapter) Chapter 166 The flesh and blood fairy that Situ Anxin longs for Chapter 166 The flesh and blood fairy that Situ Anxin misses ?With Gao Ming''s continuous efforts, he not only strengthened the classmates of Class 13, but also began to test Situ An and the school rules. ??The real Kaitan game designers always treat everyone equally, even themselves. Gao Ming, what are you talking about? Why dont you look very interested? Zhang Ding waved his hand in front of Gao Mings eyes: Im trying to control the flood, and I should be able to survive until the evening, but I wont be able to survive after that. It should be enough by night Gao Ming looked behind Zhang Ding. With the help of the student union, more and more neighbors have regained their sanity. They have become Zhang Ding''s strength. It is precisely because of everyone''s presence that Zhang Ding can still manage. Hold on. The student union cleaned up the floods, and I snatched the water ghost back to the supermarket to regain his sanity. Everyone is doing good things. Zhang Ding always tries his best: By the way, the little girl is also willing to join us. Is there a big ghost in the swimming pool? This news was an unexpected surprise for Gao Ming. ??Rolling mud and sand rushed to both sides. The half-dead physical education teacher was forced to bow to life and put on the uniform of a supermarket employee. Not far away from him, the female student in the red school uniform roared ferociously. The body of the girl whose body was buried under the swimming pool had fish scales and fins, as well as strings full of knotted ropes. She used to be the owner of the swimming pool, but under the pressure of the flood, she lost the ability to resist. "When the student union first came over, they didn''t know about our existence. They thought it was this little girl who was making trouble. They kept cursing her on the shore, causing her to become weaker and weaker. The neighbors and I took her back to the supermarket." and Crazy Compared with the female students, Zhang Ding, the business genius on Minlong Street, is more "cunning": "The physical education teacher Zhong Long has a very good character. He volunteered to work part-time in the supermarket and wanted to fight the floods with us. We all can''t do anything about it." Didnt force him. ?With the help of the student union, two big ghosts who ignored the rules were coaxed and led into the supermarket by Zhang Dinglian. They are both lucky to be able to follow Boss Zhang. Gao Ming did not expect Zhang Ding to be so capable. Exchange your sincerity for your sincerity. Zhang Ding liked chatting with Gao Ming very much: By the way, I also found some strange things in the activity room. He and his neighbors pushed a cabinet out of the torrent. The lock on the door bore the logo of the Bureau of Investigation. "Look at these training materials." Zhang Ding opened the lock, and the cabinet was filled with student investigation reports: "The Eastern District Investigation Bureau selects suitable students here, and then sends them to the laboratory building. Compare the before and after photos. . Students who were originally healthy turned into old people after coming out of the laboratory building, and their vitality and life span seemed to be drained. " No one could have imagined that a flood would break out in the swimming pool. Many important things in the activity building had not been moved in time, so Zhang Ding knew many secrets: "In order to fight against ghosts in the shadow world, the Eastern District Investigation Bureau seems to be using living people for experiments. Ghosts They are made of hatred and resentment, and are cruel and angry. They want to do the opposite and use the warm and beautiful students in Hande Scholar Academy to see if they can create ''obedient'' ghosts." ?The physical education teacher brought a metal cabinet from the locker room and opened it with force, revealing that it was all filled with contaminated student ID cards. The photos on all the documents have been distorted, and the portraits of the children have become deformed and ugly, with various horrific expressions on their faces. "These student ID cards should have been disposed of. I felt it was a pity. These are what they used to be and proof of their existence, so I hid them all." The physical education teacher waved his huge arms and looked at him with complicated eyes. Gao Ming: "Your class seems to be full of lunatics. Are they doing this deliberately to cover for you, a real lunatic?" We, Class 13, are very united. Gao Ming and Zhang Ding gathered next to the black-and-white photos of the flood. Boss Zhang put all the contaminated student ID cards into the photos and handed them to Gao Ming. "On the surface, this school is full of ghosts, but in fact every brick is built by living people." Zhang Ding is very mature and looks at the problem from a different perspective than ordinary bosses in the world: "Zhong Long said that in the past Every student of Hande Scholar Academy has a warm soul. They should still be under the laboratory building now. If you want to take full control of this school, the first thing you have to do is to rescue the former children. " Im not trying to control the school. "You don''t have to defend yourself." Zhang Ding looked at Gao Ming with encouragement: "I just have a strange feeling that when you rescued those children in the school, you also rescued your former self." What Boss Zhang said made Gao Ming''s eyes light up. He nodded and put away the photos of the flood disaster. "When you start taking action, we will cooperate with you." Zhang Ding''s hands turned into torrents: "Drown the disaster and help you open the way." ?At the critical moment, Zhang Ding performed extremely reliably. This is a true teammate. Leaving the activity building, Gao Ming found that the dark clouds covering the school were already glowing with blood. Teachers from the Student Union and the Investigation Bureau were rushing to the auditorium. More and more students were affected by phobia. This school is about to be destroyed, and the class schedule may not end until the next day. Gao Ming did not go to the cafeteria to eat. He took the time and ran to the laboratory building. ? Pushing open the door to the restricted area of ??the art room, Gao Ming pressed his fingers on his chest and called out the name of the art teacher, but it was Xia Yang who responded to him. White chalk drew a blood-red portrait on the blackboard. Xia Yang stood in the painting with a smile: "Who do you need me to kill? Situ An?" Where is the art teacher? "I dealt with her the way you wanted." Xia Yang''s voice rang in his ears, and the blackboard fell to the ground. The pieced-together art teacher stood in the middle of the wall. Her body had been beautified with a paintbrush. She looked even more beautiful than before, with an indescribable sense of fragmentation and despair. The teachers clothes have a portrait of herself painted on her, and she seems to have lost the ability to move. When I have social practice class in the afternoon, I will go deep into the laboratory building, and I may need her help. "I will do whatever you want, because I am you." Xia Yang''s voice was not unpleasant, but Gao Ming still wanted to punch him twice. Without stopping in the art room, Gao Ming went to find Ding Yuan again, who was also very anxious because Yan Xizhi was missing. In Dormitory No. 6, Liu Yi was sitting at the student union conference table. The huge office was already empty, and all the student union members who were still rational ran to the rescue. Where is the 51st classmate hiding? Liu Yi closed her eyes, and the diary entries flashed through her mind. When she found the diary in the infirmary, she rushed over decisively, and immediately looked through the diary of the near death according to the date. In just a few minutes, Liu Yi roughly memorized the contents. "I must have searched all the local investigation bureaus mentioned in the diary, and I have basically searched all the places in dormitory No. 6..." Taking out a group photo of his classmates from his pocket, Liu Yi traced his fingers over each classmate: "There are only colorful portraits of me, Song Xue, Gao Ming, Zhuo Jun and No. 51. Why are we the only ones who are different? " Clicking on the phone screen, Liu Yi looked at the message he had sent to the 51st student. Different from the messages sent by other students, Liu Yi neither asked the other party to die, nor asked the other party to stay at home. Instead, he sent a very strange sentence to the other party - it seems that this is not the first time that we have experienced such a thing, and we want to To stop the cycle of misery, someone must sacrifice themselves. "What did I find in the car ten years ago? Why did I tell him this? Why did I get in that car again ten years later? And...it doesn''t seem to be the first time I have experienced something like this." Liu Yi elaborated. Thinking about every step. The more she thought about it, the more painful her head became. Suddenly, a pair of cold hands rested on her shoulders. Yan Shaoyu, the goddaughter adopted by Yan Xizhi, appeared behind Liu Yi: "I probably know who you are looking for. The person who made the school rules is actually hiding there." Among students, you can go to the underground of the laboratory building, where there are piles of students who have been squeezed out of their lives. " ??Wang Jie and Xi Shan stood on the roof of the teaching building, overlooking the campus. Not far from them stood Qian Junran and several other classmates. "Du Bai has already told us everything about your dormitory. If you can''t make any waves on your own, why not join us." Qian Junran looked at Wang Jie with a smile, and Du Bai stood next to him: "Gao Ming He has never returned to the dormitory and has been violating school rules, but he is still safe and sound. The rules seem to be on his side." What are you talking about? Xishan was already cornered. "Silly man, didn''t your father Jie and Ming tell you?" Qian Junran''s tone was full of ridicule: "According to the clues we have, the 51st student sat at the same table with Zhou Sisi and was with Zhou Sisi. He has a good relationship, is withdrawn and unsociable, has a high IQ, and dislikes participating in group activities. Gao Ming fully meets these conditions. " "Is he highly intelligent?" Xishan''s eyes widened: "Do you suspect that Gao Ming is the 51st classmate?" "Otherwise, why would Wang Jie follow Gao Ming so closely?" Qian Junran clasped his hands on his chest: "Perverted murderers always like to return to the scene of the crime and witness the pain of the victim''s family with his own eyes. Wang Jie should be fully aware of this. Bar." Wang Jie didn''t refute, just sneered: "I don''t know how to answer you. If Gao Ming is the 51st student, if you violate him, you will die miserably; if he is not the 51st student, all of us will We will all lose a very important companion." "What''s wrong? Is this sympathy between cold-blooded murderers?" Qian Junran said in a very yin-yang tone: "We want to do something during the social practice class in the afternoon, and I hope you won''t interfere." ?? Zhuo Jun lowered his head and stood in the principal''s office, followed by Bai Xiao and several other investigators who had recently joined Class 13. Director, this is probably what happened. The giant flesh-and-blood tree grew out from behind Ji Zhe, completely occupying the auditorium and holding nearly five hundred students hostage. After listening to Zhuo Juns report, Situ Ans consciousness on the computer screen fell silent. I spent twenty years performing blood sacrifices in my apartment in Surabaya, and the flesh-and-blood fairy I had longed for appeared in front of me in this situation. It makes no sense at all. What is the internal logic? "Are you sure you read it correctly? Eight branches? A giant tree of flesh and blood? There is also a strange smell of meat in the auditorium?" Situ An''s voice came from the computer. This was the first time Zhuo Jun heard Situ An speak in this tone. . "Yes." Without daring to raise his head, Zhuo Jun handled what Situ An told him, which can be called a complete mess. "It''s okay. You go prepare for the social practice class in the afternoon. Remember to pay attention to a student for me." Situ An''s tone quickly returned to normal. "You said it." Zhuo Jun was very respectful. His name is Gao Ming, this student is very special. (End of this chapter) Chapter 167 last class Chapter 167 The Last Lesson Would you like one? Ding Yuan took out a pack of cigarettes from the most hidden pocket of the Investigation Bureau uniform. Quit. Gao Ming shook his head, and he and other members of the Huanmen Investigation Agency followed Ding Yuan. They couldn''t find Yan Xizhi even at noon. There were various signs that someone took advantage of the school rules to be affected and attacked Yan Xizhi. Principal Yan is the last spiritual pillar of Hande Scholar Academy. Her disappearance will cause the collapse of order and the school will be reshuffled. Ding Yuan put his hands on the window: If the school rules are not restored, Situ An will definitely take action tonight. You have great confidence in Situ An. Gao Mings plan was also to start tonight. "It''s not that I have confidence in Situ An, but that I have confidence in the Investigation Bureau that he represents." Ding Yuan smelled the cigarette: "Don''t think that the Investigation Bureau is too incompetent. We are facing the invasion of the shadow world. One of the key reasons for the defeat is that only when ghosts exist, there will be an investigation bureau. The greater the threat of ghosts, the greater the power of the investigation bureau. " "Do you think the Investigation Bureau can handle Level 4 abnormal events?" Gao Ming died many times, most of them were killed by ghosts, but some were tricked by the Investigation Bureau, such as when he became the director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau . "In the short term, school rules have the advantage. In the long term, school rules have no chance of winning." Ding Yuan was reluctant to light a cigarette and just rubbed some tobacco leaves with his calloused fingers: "Investigators are the most numerous people in the investigation bureau. , is also the most basic existence. In addition to us, there are two departments: security and mystery. The mystery teller wears a pure white ring communicator. The level of each mystery teller is equivalent to the director, and the number is extremely rare. The identity of each person is confidential. It is said that they will also be equipped with suicide devices. Once caught by a ghost, they will commit suicide immediately and make the research results and secrets about ghosts disappear in their minds. " "Strictly speaking, investigation and mystery narration are not violent agencies. What the Investigation Bureau really uses to fight against ghosts is security." Ding Yuan put the tobacco leaf under his nose: "Don''t be deceived by this simple name. The security department''s Each member wears a blood-red communicator, and it is said that they have the ability to kill ghosts." "Can you kill ghosts? Then why is the Investigation Bureau still hiding them? And wasting the lives of a lot of investigators on the investigation?" Gao Ming did not expect Ding Yuan to tell him this. Maybe it was because after Yan Xizhi disappeared, Ding Yuan became more pessimistic. "The number is too small. Most of the people in the security department have experienced the abnormal event that broke out in Xinhu half a year ago. Generally, investigators and debunkers will be dispatched to eliminate the abnormal event only after they have fully understood the rules of an abnormal event. But there are exceptions." Ding Yuan seemed to have a premonition: "If a level four abnormal event breaks out, in order to prevent the level four abnormal event from completely getting out of control and turning into a level five abnormal event, the investigation bureau will dispatch the security department to assist investigators at any cost." So you suspect that the security department of the Investigation Bureau will also enter the school to help Situ An. Gao Ming knew what Ding Yuan was worried about. "This is a sure thing. In the long run, the Investigation Bureau will continuously send various forces to the school, and they will also become Situ An''s help." Ding Yuan finally stuffed the cigarette back into the box: " The waters of the Investigation Bureau are very deep, and there are nineteen districts in the vast sea. You can only know certain secrets if you become the branch manager. " ?Think about it carefully, Situ An paid a great price to become the acting director of the Hanhai East District Investigation Bureau. There are many branch managers like him. "You get ready to go to class. I also have to do something." Ding Yuan pondered for a long time, as if he had made some decision. "Do you want to find the new group of investigators who entered the school? Let them see Situ An''s true face clearly?" Gao Ming shook his head. "You guessing it like this makes me feel that my entanglement is cheap." Ding Yuan really admired Gao Ming. He usually had a straight face and would never talk to people like this. "Don''t be impulsive. They won''t believe you. You should protect yourselves first." ??Now these are the only people in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau who know Situ An''s true identity, and Gao Ming patiently persuaded them before leaving. ??Taking out his mobile phone and checking the time, it was soon time for the social practice class. Gao Ming came to the first floor of the experimental building in advance. There has been no new information in the group chat among the students for a long time. Everyone has formed their own small group. There are fifty-one people in the class. The small chat group probably has as many minds as everyone. "Wang Jie''s group chat has not been updated. Is everyone busy?" Gao Ming glanced at his phone and observed the few chat messages, and his eyes slowly narrowed. When you feel deserted, it means that others have already caroused elsewhere. Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded, and he seemed to appear whenever Gao Ming had bad thoughts: "Your roommate may have betrayed you, and you became a sacrifice placed on the altar by them." "What is placed on the offering table is not necessarily a sacrifice." Gao Ming stretched his waist: "It may also be a statue of a god." With twenty minutes left before class started, the students began to gather towards the laboratory building. Everyone was just like they were in the laboratory class many years ago, carrying textbooks and pens, chatting and laughing. I have to say that the students in Class 13 are far more adaptable than ordinary people at least. "Gao Ming, we went to the top floor and the library, but we didn''t see the 51st student." Wang Jie and Du Bai came over immediately after seeing Gao Ming, feeling no different from usual. Where is Xishan? Arent you together? Gao Ming didnt seem to be wary at all. That kid is not smart. He is with Cai Meimei and is obsessed with sex. Du Bai pointed to the crowd. Xishan stood next to Cai Meimei and seemed to be trying his best not to look at Gao Ming. "It turns out he was obsessed with sex. I thought you were obsessed with it and lost him." Gao Ming smiled, but Du Bai didn''t continue talking. The classmates were divided into several groups. Dormitory 1314 was together; they hugged each other to keep warm; Yuan Hui and Jifu had just come out of dormitory No. 6 and seemed to have gained something; Liu Yi stood alone in the corner; Qian Junran led two dormitories people gathered on the other side. ??More and more students entered the laboratory building. The preparation bell rang. Zhuo Jun and seven investigators appeared. They blocked the door of the laboratory building and stood at the back of Class 13 with gloomy faces. The social practice class is underground, everyone, follow me. Zhuo Jun led the way and opened the secret door at the end of the corridor. ?Walking through the winding steps, there are hospitals, shops, and prisons. All buildings in reality have been turned into rooms here. There is no specific classroom here, everyone who comes here will become part of the experiment. The list on the wall was torn up, and Zhuo Jun posted a new list of all the students in Class 13 at the entrance: "In this social practice, the longer you survive, the more things you get, including me, Everyones survival depends on this. Locking the door at the entrance of the corridor, the investigator behind Zhuo Jun walked towards each room in advance: "For most of the students in our class, this may be the last class you take, because social practice and campus life are not the same. Its too similar, and the Bureau of Investigation cant protect everyone in all aspects. Youre talking about the same thing as when did the Bureau of Investigation protect us? Some of the classmates were irritated, and Yuan Hui wanted to spit on Zhuo Juns face. "Whatever you say." Zhuo Jun was not disturbed: "You are here to rehearse various problems you may encounter after entering society. You will have various identities, and everyone will be restricted by rules. Everyone also has his or her own life mission, for example..." Zhuo Jun casually opened the door of the prison room and took out four identical voting papers. One of them said - Murderer: "Whoever gets this voting paper, what he needs to do is to kill a murderer." classmate." Showing the life mission on the back of the voting paper, Zhuo Jun walked up to Wang Jie with the voting paper and said, "This is yours." Fuck you! Wang Jie waved his hand and knocked away the voting paper: I have never killed anyone! "It''s not you who choose the voting paper, but the voting paper that chooses you." Zhuo Jun stared at Wang Jie: "The social practice classroom will generate different identities for different people. There are four voting papers in the prison, which shows that in our class "At least four people have committed crimes." "I have a question." Ji Zhe''s brother raised his hand: "I am not in your class, and I have been released after serving my sentence. Am I considered a criminal?" "If you''re not from our class, don''t get involved." Zhuo Jun revealed the crimes on the backs of the voting papers: "The crimes they committed will not be released, not even indefinitely. If they are caught, they will die." ?The students were whispering, but no one expected that there was not one murderer hidden in the class, but four. Wang Jie, Zhuo Junwho could the other one be? Gao Ming squinted in thought. "Aren''t they the other two?" Du Bai heard Gao Ming''s voice. He was still confused at first, but then he broke into cold sweat. ??Putting his arm on Du Bai''s left shoulder, Gao Ming smiled and controlled Du Bai. The investigator who entered the room early put all the voting papers into a white box. Zhuo Jun held the box in front of him: "Come and extract your identity. You will know later that I didn''t lie to you." After all the students took out the voting papers, Zhuo Jun placed the empty white box in the center of the field: "Next, follow the instructions on your paper and go to your respective rooms. I hope you all survive this last class." ?The crowd began to move. What was disturbing was that none of the students walked towards the prison. The four criminal tickets were all mixed in the crowd. "It''s just a social practice class, who would really kill someone?" Wang Jie hooked Du Bai''s right shoulder: "Zhuo Jun is sowing discord!" Looking at Gao Ming and Wang Jie on the left and right, Du Bai silently opened the voting paper. His identity written on it was a teacher: "I want to go to the room representing the school, so I won''t accompany you for now." What a coincidence, Im going to school too. I was a teacher before I became a counselor, lets go together. ?Du Bai felt bitter in his heart. He was placed in the middle, and the three of them walked towards the school room together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 168 Gao Ming, are you still pretending to be calm? Chapter 168 Gao Ming, are you still pretending to be calm? The students have entered different rooms and embarked on different lives, and their endings will also be different. There were six students standing in the room representing the school. They were holding voting papers with their identities written on them and looking at each other nervously. "Everyone has their own mission in life. Don''t just stand here stupidly. You can start taking action." Wang Jie looked at the girl opposite. When he was in school, the girl had confessed to Wang Jie that after so many years, girls have become Someone else''s wife. ??No one expected that Wang Jie, a "murderer", would enter the school. The girl trotted to the door. She wanted to open the door and change rooms, but the moment her finger touched the door handle, all the lights in the room went out. The door panel was opened, and outside there were busy traffic and tall buildings. Youde was walking back and forth anxiously. Youliang''s nightmare comes, and the real social practice class begins. Is everyone in a nightmare this time? Gao Ming reached out and touched the wall. This time the nightmare was more real than before. Huh? Gao Ming looked at the blurry graffiti on the school wall. The terrible and terrible pattern was written by Xia Yang. He and Xia Yang painted it together to take revenge on the bad guys when they entered the nightmare last time. "Xia Yang''s paintings still remain in the nightmare?" The graffiti is fading little by little, and it may take a long time to be eliminated. Im sorry, I hope Youliang doesnt mind. ?Gao Ming knows the clearance process very well, but he has other things to do when he enters the nightmare this time, so he has to control the pace of trouble. Seeing that Youde was complaining to his classmates, Gao Ming walked over directly, raised his arms high, and gave Youde a hard slap in the face of the shocked eyes of all his classmates! ?Hutching his swollen face, Youde was slapped to the ground and was stunned. "This person is the key to passing the level." Gao Ming grabbed Youde''s arm and dragged him to the side of his classmates: "Okay, it''s none of your business. Let''s take him out to play." Wang Jie looked at Youde who fell in front of him and seemed to understand something. He and the other two girls dragged Youde away. "You didn''t want to leave just now?" Gao Ming found that Du Bai was still standing there: "Why don''t you leave now? Are you waiting for someone?" ??All of Du Bai''s thoughts seemed to be seen through by Gao Ming. He was scared and dissatisfied at the same time. He worked very hard when he was in school. He believed that he could change his destiny, but the result was very cruel. ?? He studied desperately, but his overall performance was still not as good as Gao Ming''s. He tried his best to help the girl he liked, but the girl confessed to Wang Jie. After graduation, he worked most diligently and became an ordinary teacher. After being introduced by relatives, he got married to someone he didn''t love. He is only in his twenties now, but he seems to have already seen himself at sixty years old. "Gaoming..." Du Bai took a step back and raised his head: "I didn''t mean to harm you intentionally, never before." "But judging from the results, you really want to harm me." Gao Ming sat on the roadside of the school and watched the cars going by: "Everyone in our dormitory has a personality, but compared with Xishan and Wang Jie, You need to be more real. They are like the protagonist in a movie, and you are who you are in reality. When others do not violate your interests, you will be generous, humorous, and gregarious, but once something threatens you, When it comes to you, or when there is something that can help you reach a higher level, you will not hesitate to throw off the constraints of morality and civilization. " ?Du Bai did not refute, but just said: "They are coming soon, the game is over." A few minutes later, a taxi stopped at the school gate. Several classmates got out of the car and gathered at the school gate. "Gao Ming, I haven''t seen you in a few years. You have changed a lot." Qian Junran and the people in his dormitory surrounded Gao Ming, changing his previous sunny enthusiasm: "I remember that you rarely talked when you were in school, and you were always a People who read books dont have a good relationship with anyone. I cant believe that such a person would become a psychiatrist. If you have something to say, say it, if you have something to say, let it go. Gao Ming did not expect that Qian Junran was quite influential among his classmates, and had persuaded so many people to come over. "The 51st classmate should be you. You have the intelligence to plan, and the ability to control people''s hearts and guide emotions." Qian Junran raised his head high, as if he had everything under control: "Don''t treat everyone as a fool, each of us They all live cautiously, but you ignore all the rules. You seem to know from the beginning that certain rules cannot kill people. " "I don''t think you are fools, I just think you are a little brainless." Gao Ming stood up and walked towards Qian Junran: "No matter if I am the 51st classmate or not, what can you do to me?" In Youliang''s nightmare, Gao Ming Ming is not afraid of anyone. Last time, he and Xia Yang suppressed the malice in the entire nightmare. "Arrogance is the original sin, you are too careless." Qian Junran took out a student ID card from the schoolbag he carried with him. There was no photo on the student ID card, and the name was blurry. The student number seemed to end in 51. ?The moment he saw his student ID card, the memory in Gao Ming''s heart that did not belong to him began to burn into his heart. ?? He stretched out his hand to cover his chest, and Gao Ming narrowed his eyes: "You stole the student ID card from the infirmary? I remember that Dr. Lu seemed to have asked Dr. Huang Xin to check it, and nothing was missing." "It''s not stealing, it''s changing." Qian Junran looked proud: "Our dormitory teamed up to change the student ID card during the chaos." Gao Ming admitted that he underestimated Qian Junran: "Then what are you doing here now? Do you want to give me your student ID card?" "When we went to the office building to rescue squad leader Yuan Hui, there was a voice in the dark guiding us. It told us how to destroy the school rules." Qian Junran seemed to have a winning chance. He finally won a high life after so many years. : "Find the identity of the 51st student, kill his memory hidden in our hearts together with his identity, and the school''s ghost stories will be ended." "I asked you how you could successfully rescue Yuan Hui." Gao Ming suddenly understood. The office building is Situ An''s territory. The voice everyone heard probably came from Situ An. The devil wanted to train the students into his hands. knife. "The memories between the 51st classmate and us are all over the campus. We spent all our spare time searching and feeling it, and finally gained a lot." The classmates next to Qian Junran opened their schoolbags and took them from the bags. There were items covered with dust, including calipers, Christmas Eve apple boxes, skipping ropes, and unsent love letters... "These items containing memories are scattered all over the campus, and only people in our class can find them." When Qian Junran brings those items close to the student ID card, the faces on the student ID card will become clear, and those items containing memories will become clear. The items will completely break into pieces and disappear from the campus forever. ?These classmates destroyed every piece of "memory" in front of Gao Ming. By the time the last "memory item" disappeared, the face on the student ID card had changed to color, and an outline could be roughly seen. ? Qian Junran took two people from the dormitory and spent all their time searching the campus without slacking off. Only then did he create this student ID card full of memories. These are the memory fragments that the Investigation Bureau wants to find through us? Gao Ming has been busy with other things, but his classmates are also very good and have helped him find them all. "Gao Ming, are you still pretending to be calm?" Qian Junran took the student ID card in his hand and pulled out a blood-stained knife: "Saeki''s knife has killed ghosts, although I don''t know how he did it. , but these are not important, I only care about the results. With the tip of the knife touching the photo of his student ID card, Qian Junran seemed to become the focus of the world: "We don''t want to kill you either. It''s your ghost that is still lingering. You insist on taking revenge on us and imprisoning everyone here." ?With eyes wide open, Qian Junran said harsh words, and the tip of the knife pressed down a little. After he pierced the photo, the memory fragments in Gao Ming''s heart that did not belong to him flowed out with hot blood and tears. Seeing that there was no pained expression on Gao Ming''s face, a trace of doubt flashed in Du Bai''s eyes: "Is there a mistake? Didn''t the voice in the office building say that hurting the memory fragments is equivalent to stabbing the school rules? Why did he say nothing? Nothing happened?" ?Du Bai still felt a little guilty about his high life. "The voice said that the person who made the school rules was hiding in the school, but we searched all the buildings and couldn''t find him." Qian Junran felt that he could no longer look back: "So there is only one possibility. The 51st classmate has been If he stays with us, he will have a good life!" All the classmates showed murderous intent. Qian Junran stole Saeki''s knife. The other students were not so easy to deal with. Some of them obtained cursed objects in the school and used them as weapons; Various items full of resentment were bought there; some even hired ghost classmates through painting and deception. "After two days of class, you have made so much progress. If our teacher hadn''t died early, he would probably be happy for you." Gao Ming held the dark photo of his body in his hand and stared silently behind Qian Junran. Shadow: "I originally wanted to beat you up in the most brutal way, but I think it''s not easy for you these past few days. You have also helped me so much and accumulated so many memory fragments." "Are you so frightened that you started talking nonsense?" Qian Junran stabbed the knife into his student ID card little by little, his eyes becoming sinister: "I really want Liu Yi to see how ugly you are now." "Then she probably can''t see it." Gao Ming smiled and pointed behind Qian Junran. Turning his head subconsciously, Qian Junran saw a huge black dog more than two meters tall behind him, with its mouth full of fangs open! (End of this chapter) Chapter 169 what is best friend Chapter 169 What is a best friend? ??The gap between the beautiful and cold Liu Yi in his imagination and the actual scene was too big. Qian Junran''s heart seemed to have forgotten to beat. For the first time, he saw a dog shrouded in darkness like a night. A lot of dogs? ?The huge mouth swallowed Qian Junran and his student ID card together. The **** dog got down on all fours, its long black hair fluttering in the blood. ??The students who surrounded Gao Ming all stood on the same spot, their legs seemed to be filled with lead, their shoes seemed to be stuck to the ground, and they could not even move their bodies. Since you think I am the 51st student, how can you possibly resist me who controls the rules? Gao Ming stroked Xia Yang''s graffiti on the wall. The **** dog swallowed Qian Jun and then disappeared into the shadows. The next moment, he gracefully walked out of the shadow behind Gao Ming. With black hair flying behind him, the big dog spit out his student ID card and Saeki''s knife from his mouth. Gao Ming picked up the student ID card and touched the face on the ID card with his fingertips: "I actually wonder if I am the 51st student. After all, I only have memories of my own deaths, and I have forgotten many happy and warm pasts. Maybe I once knew sacrifice and dedication, maybe I was abandoned by you once." "Gao Ming, calm down! We don''t mean any harm, we just want to find out your identity!" Cao Song stepped back, his voice trembling. After the leader Qian Junran was eaten, everyone''s unity became loose and ridiculous. "If you just want to find out your identity, do you need to bring a knife?" Gao Ming held Saeki''s knife in his backhand: "Do you want to know what message I sent to the 51st student?" Du Bai seemed to have thought of a possibility: "Didn''t you send a message? Your mobile phone received messages from all our classmates! You know the position of each of us!" "It would be great if that were the case." Gao Ming dropped his blood on his student ID card. The Flesh Fairy didn''t react at all, which was enough to show that Gao Ming was not the fifty-first student: "I''m not him, but he seems to be interested in I understand it very well and even know my cards. ?Gao Ming unfolded his voting paper, and the occupation written on it was neither a murderer nor a psychological counselor, but a game designer. "I just resigned from Henshan Prison a few days ago and became a freelance game designer. No one knows about this except me." Gao Ming decided to be a ghost game designer, and he slightly beautified himself After a moment: "And my life mission is also quite special. I need to control all of you and use your profession and personality to create a game ending that has never happened before." Gao Ming''s words made all the students present feel stupid. Only Du Bai could barely follow Gao Ming''s train of thought: "An ending that has never happened?" "My understanding is that many people in this school have taken social practice classes. The nightmare run by everyone will have various endings. I need to use you to create an unprecedented future." Gao Ming still has half a sentence. The words were not spoken, but he was doing the same thing in reality. Everything seems to be corresponding to each other, and the 51st classmate seems to want to tell him something in this way. ?Du Bai and other students were in a state of high tension. They couldn''t concentrate on thinking about Gao Ming''s words, and they were all thinking about how to get out. "It seems useless to tell you this. Forget it, you just need to know that I am not the 51st student." Gao Ming did not go on a killing spree. He didn''t like killing: "I won''t kill you, money." Junran was just swallowed, he is still alive." Seeing that his classmates were still where they were, Gao Ming stood up and walked away. He put away his student ID card and took out his voting paper. ?Compared with others, Gao Mings voting paper had a few more notes on the backit was forbidden to kill any of his classmates, and it was forbidden to use any means such as poisoning, cursing, and verbal bewitching to indirectly force classmates to death. Other peoples voting papers do not have these rules and restrictions on the back. Am I being treated differently? "Is it because Xia Yang and I entered the nightmare last time and killed all the evil spirits that Youliang added a few rules to me this time?" ?This social practice class was full of weirdness. Gao Ming tried to call Youliang, but he didn''t get any response. "I need to hurry up and get into the underground of the experimental building. The flood is coming tonight. It will be very troublesome to go underground then." Gao Ming has decided to break up. Ji Zhe is outside to attract the attention of the school rules and Situ An''s rules. He must seize this opportunity. "If I can persuade Youliang to stand on my side, no matter what rules he has, they will be ruined." Gao Ming did not waste time with his classmates. He wrote down all the experiences of Youliang''s life: "I want Youliang to be on my side." Theres no point in showing up to kill Malice, we can only start with what Youliang cherishes. ?Other students began to **** for survival in the nightmare, while Gao Ming turned around and entered the nightmare of Hande Scholar College. Everything Youliang cherishes is here. The school in the nightmare is not much different from the school outside, except that it is called Hande Scholarly Academy. ?Walking on campus and looking at the energetic students, Gao Ming himself seemed to be affected and felt much younger. "The Hende Scholarly School used to be a bright haven. Even in the nightmare, he tried his best to beautify every memory of the campus." Another reason why Gao Ming was driven out of the nightmare last time may be that he and Xia Yang played too much and almost destroyed the school. Xia Yang''s graffiti still remains on the outer walls. Entering the classroom where Youliang once studied, Gao Ming sat quietly in the last row: "What kind of ending can be considered a future that has never happened?" Opening the textbook, Gao Ming looked at the grade list on the wall. He suddenly remembered something: "The voice in the office building told Qian Junran that the 51st student was in the school, but they searched all over the school and only found Some memory fragments were found, but the 51st student was not found. Standing up, Gao Ming looked around: "Youliang''s nightmare is also in the school! The school in the nightmare is also a school! Could it be that the 51st student has been hiding in the school in the nightmare, so Situ An and the investigation bureau can''t find him? ? Looking at the voting paper again, Gao Ming stood up suddenly. He ran to the top of the teaching building and opened the door to the rooftop. Not here. Recalling the contents of the diary, Gao Ming went to the library, canteen and study room successively, but the 51st classmate was nowhere to be found. "Besides these places, where else would he go?" The memory fragments in Gao Ming''s heart collided with each other, crushing the memory that did not belong to him: "The answer may be hidden in our memories and his." Gao Ming was different from all his classmates. He did not think about the life and death crisis, nor did he think about how to escape from the school. He simply held the student ID card full of memories and felt the colorful memories. Some shallow pictures came to mind, and gradually Gao Ming heard some voices. Zhou Sisi said that you were her deskmate before, and Im sorry that I sat in your seat I want to give Zhou Sisi an apple on Christmas Eve. Will she be happy? Is it too abrupt? Gao Ming, you and I are best friends. I hope you can answer me honestly, why am I less lovable than you? "Are you reading again? Why don''t you become a psychological counselor in the future, specializing in treating mental illness for us." You said people who are mentally healthy would be happy every day, just like Zhou Sisi. Is your dream to become a game designer? No! I still hope you will treat me in the future... "Gao Ming, everyone in the class is sending me messages! Some want me to go to the tunnel bus to find you, and some tell me not to go. What happened to you? I am very scared and worried now. Can you tell me Am I telling the truth? Tell me what I saw. Can I save all of you with my life? "Good luck! Answer the phone! Answer the phone! Tell me whether I should go there or not!" ?Fragments of memory pieced together a vague face. Gao Ming did not look for it deliberately. He just followed the bits and pieces in his memory, and finally stopped in the corridor outside the door of Class 13. When he looked up at the class, an ordinary student walked past him. ?There is nothing special about this student. He is in a panic, as if he can''t find his student ID card. (End of this chapter) Chapter 170 succeed Chapter 170 Succession Classmate, are you looking for this? Gao Ming picked up the student ID card in his hand and looked at each other with the ordinary student. The photo on the certificate gradually became clearer, and the memory fell into my heart like raindrops on the window. "Huh?" The classmate seemed to have just woken up. His reaction was a little slow. It took him a long time before he stretched out his hand and said, "Thank you." The student ID card contains memory fragments scattered throughout the campus. Gao Ming actually does not want to hand it over to the other party. If possible, he would eat the student ID card in one bite and lock all the memories in his heart. "What''s your name?" Gao Mingshou hung in the air: "I want to see if this is your student ID card?" My name is Gao Yun. The male classmate replied simply. "Good luck? Good luck?" Gao Ming held his student ID card with five fingers. He felt as if the blood in his body was boiling and his heart was beating very fast. He didn''t know why. "It''s a cloud, a cloud of clouds." The male classmate explained again: "The family who adopted me hopes that I can be as free as a cloud, never bound, born in the sky, and turned into rain after death." The family that adopted you? Was your name given by your adoptive parents? "To be precise, he should be my adoptive father." Gao Yun recalled for a while: "My father is a very strange person. He never smiles. There are always chains wrapped under his clothes, like a sinner. He has no friends and also He had no family, he said he had died many times, and he also said he adopted me so that I could be his next one. ?Gao Yun''s words contained a huge amount of information, which aroused many conjectures in Gao Ming''s mind. "Stop thinking nonsense. My adoptive father has mental problems. Because of his existence, I am not liked by my classmates." Taking the student ID card from Gao Ming''s hand, Gao Yun was stunned for a moment: "This looks like mine." Student ID card, but why did it become like this? Did you pick it up in the washing machine?" Gao Ming said nothing and stared at Gao Yun silently. ?The other person is 1.75 meters tall, wearing a school uniform, without any trace of dressing up, and the smile on his face is a bit simple. He is so ordinary that he doesnt even look like a villain. Gao Yun, I want to ask you Before Gao Ming finished speaking, Gao Yun hung his student ID card on his chest and waved to Gao Ming: "Are you a newly transferred student? What should I call you?" High life. "What a strange name? Do any parents really give their children such names? It''s hard to explain fate. Most people can''t control it. Whether you believe in fate or not, the ending may be miserable." Gao Yun seemed to realize that he was wrong. He said: "I don''t mean to hate you, my adoptive father''s name is also very strange." "I''m here to show you around the school. Let''s go. Don''t stand there stupidly." Gao Yun grabbed Gao Ming''s hand. They are two completely different individuals, with completely opposite personalities and behavioral habits, but walking together makes them... And inexplicably harmonious. As a senior psychological counselor, Gao Ming tried to figure out Gao Yun''s intentions. He did not resist, let Gao Yun catch him, and entered Class 13. Pushing open the class door, the sun just shines on the desk, and Gao Ming feels as if he has returned to ten years ago. The textbooks stand up on the table. Behind the stacks of books are young faces. Some are endorsing, some are playing backgammon on their notebooks, some are secretly reading novels, and some are copying homework to be checked in the next class. . The students in Class 13 were not so "special" before. Everyone seemed to be ordinary. When did everything start to change? The scenes in the memory fragments reappeared in Youliang''s nightmare. Gao Ming also remembered what he was like when he was in school. He and Gao Yun were sitting on either side of a female classmate. The female classmate looked like Zhou Sisi, with a cheerful, lively and enthusiastic personality. , and is younger and better looking than Zhou Sisi. "I want to give her an apple on Christmas Eve. What do you think? Will it be a little abrupt?" Gao Yun quietly handed Gao Ming a note. Looking at the words on the note, a certain memory fragment flashed through Gao Ming''s mind, and he knew that this should be what really happened. Lifting up the pen, Gao Ming wrote on the other side of the note: "Study hard, you are in love, what should I do?" Gao Yun was looking forward to receiving the note from Gao Ming. After taking a look at it, his expression became wonderful. ?The teacher is giving a lecture, and the students in the first few rows are listening carefully, while the students in the back rows are busy doing their own things, and no one in the two worlds is disturbing the other. No longer obsessed with nightmares and abnormal events, Gao Ming worked hard to suppress the memory of death in his heart. At least at this moment, he behaved like a student. In Youliangs nightmare, Gao Ming and Gao Yun became friends, and they knew each others secrets. ?Two people who like to walk alone talk about everything now. The female classmate sitting between them seems a bit redundant. The memories in the student ID card flowed slowly, and the dark and desolate life became colorful. The world outside the classroom window is changing every minute, but neither Gao Ming nor Gao Yun care about that. Growing up teaches us many things, except that it makes us forget the joy of childhood. In this social practice class, Gao Ming did not become anyone. He devoted himself to being the person he once was. He had a bad personality, was withdrawn and cold, and occasionally had a poisonous tongue. Gao Yun is not that perfect either. He has lived with his adoptive father since he was a child and rarely has contact with other people. He is always locked in a room by his adoptive father and has low self-esteem and isolation. The most unpopular student in the class once and the least popular student in the class now enlighten and encourage each other. ?Seeing that the two people''s personalities began to change for the better, the calm in the school was suddenly broken, and several investigators wearing black uniforms entered the teaching building. They had already planned it. Everyone stood on different floors, tore up the 51st classmate''s diary, burned it, and followed the direction of the smoke. "I can''t stay with you for the time being." Those investigators had seen Gao Ming. If they found Gao Ming and Gao Yun together, they would probably expose Gao Yun''s existence. "Why?" "Someone wants to kill you, and they are approaching." Gao Ming stood up from his seat and prepared to leave. "Are you doing this to protect me?" Gao Yun slowly raised his lowered head. He looked at Gao Ming. The expression on his face was a little different from before, and something deep in his eyes broke: " Is it like that night ten years ago? The steps he took stopped and Gao Ming turned around. "Ten years ago you were trapped in a tunnel bus, parked between the world of death and reality. You needed a living person to drive the vehicle to find the way out, but the price was that the living person would be left in the bus forever." Gao Yun Touching his student ID card: "Gao Ming, I always thought you would come back to replace me." Today was originally a big chapter, but the rest of it was too complicated, so I deleted a plot, so Ill go over it again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 171 We are all polluters! Chapter 171 We are all polluters! Gao Yun''s voice seemed to contain special power, and every word pierced Gao Ming''s heart like a sharp knife. I promise to go back and replace you? Memories of death collided with each other in the torture chamber. Gao Ming died again and again, and then returned to the bus. It seemed to be related to a promise that could not be fulfilled no matter what. His head hurts, Gao Ming is unable to stand still, and the whirlpool of fate is always pulling him. "At night ten years ago, the two worlds overlapped deep in the tunnel. You need to find a living person who has an intersection with everyone''s destiny. He will stand in the world of the living and guide you out of the world of the dead." Gao Yun''s eyes His eyes were no longer bright, his eyelids were covered with thick dust, and his pupils were cloudy: "I regard you all as my friends, but I didn''t expect that you would have turned into monsters in the world of death. I listened to you. , personally released a whole truckload of evil spirits that polluted reality back into the world. There is a lot of information in Gao Yun''s every sentence, and Gao Ming''s brain is running rapidly. The world of death that Gao Yun mentioned should be the shadow world discovered by the Investigation Bureau. The world shrouded in shadow erodes reality in various ways. Every student in Class 13 seems to be the seed of the shadow world scattered into reality. . "Gao Yun, I have forgotten many things. If I promise to replace you, then I will definitely come to you after I finish my own affairs!" Gao Ming is already sure that Gao Yun is the No. 1 member of Class 13. 51 classmates, but until now he still has no impression of Gao Yun. This child seems to have been forgotten by everyone. "Looking for me?" Gao Yun''s eyes became numb, his school uniform began to fade, and then his body became a little blurry: "You will only go to me when you need me, like now In the corridor, the investigators were checking classrooms, but Gao Yun had no idea of ??hiding. "All the classmates in Class 13 have sent you messages. Some want you to come over, and some have warned you. I don''t mean anything by saying this. I just want to tell you that people are very complicated and cannot be generalized." Gao Ming I cant remember anything that happened ten years ago. This feeling is very painful. Some things obviously happened but I cant remember them. "You should not be considered human beings. You are now just a source of pollution brought by the world of death into reality. If you want to prevent the world of death from invading reality, then you must kill all of you and let those who should be dead die and those who should be alive. Just stay alive." ?Gao Yun said a way to stop the cycle, but Gao Ming had a different view: "Why should we prevent the invasion of the world of death?" ?His sudden soul question made Gao Yun forget what he was going to say next. "I want to say what should this world be like? Is the path that fate has arranged for us really the only way?" Gao Ming stepped forward, grabbing Gao Yun''s shoulders with both hands: "I will Try to change the status quo, but not in a predetermined way. The touch on Gao Ming''s fingertips was strange. Gao Yun''s body was like a wax figure melted in a high temperature environment. The color of his whole body came from that student ID card. "I didn''t expect you to have such an idea." Gao Yun shook his head: "You have also become a monster, and you have all become monsters that pollute reality!" "No one wants to be a monster. It''s just because we can''t change that we are forced to become monsters." Gao Ming wanted to ask what happened on the bus ten years ago, but Gao Yun''s body began to melt faster. The investigators seemed to sense something in the corridor, and they all ran towards the Class 13 classroom. "It doesn''t matter whether fate is right or wrong. I will live on in my own way. I will never go back to that dark tunnel this time." Gao Yun''s eyes seemed to have been dripped with ink, and his pupils were dilated. , his expression was a little scary. "What do you want to do?" "This social practice class was given to me by you. Now I just give it back to you so that you can see your true self and look directly at your polluted heart. , recalling the forgotten dirty past." As Gao Yun spoke, the eyes of all the students in the classroom dimmed, and they scattered like pieces of a puzzle, and the blood on their bodies turned into thick blood mist. classroom. As footsteps approached, Gao Yun''s body dissipated in the blood mist, and some memory fragments flowed into his student ID card. Gao Ming picked up the fallen student ID card, and Gao Yuns complete color photo appeared on it, as well as Gao Yuns name. "The person I was talking to just now was not Gao Yun''s true form, but just a part of his consciousness hidden in Youliang''s nightmare. Is he here just to wait for his classmates?" Gao Yun can confront Situ An and even gain the upper hand. It is definitely not a simple matter. Gao Ming is very suspicious that the other person''s real name is not Gao Yun, but Gao Yun. This is a very strange intuition. ??The classroom door was pushed open forcefully, and two investigators broke in. They looked at Gao Ming standing in the blood mist: "Raise your hands! Don''t move!" Gao Ming ignored the investigators warning and allowed the blood mist to soak into his body. Unfortunately, after the blood mist was injected into his heart, it was all swallowed up by the Flesh Fairy. "Gao Yun wants to let the students see his true appearance through the blood mist, and let everyone know that he is a pollutant put into reality by the shadow world, but my situation is quite special. Compared with ordinary pollution sources, having a flesh and blood fairy, My heart is filled with memories of death, and I want to kill Fate. I can be said to be a super source of pollution. "The high-life maniac sucked the blood mist, but still couldn''t stop the mist from spreading. I dont know when I started to become extremely irritable and I often couldnt control myself. Its a strange feeling. Whenever I see knives, or even sharp objects, I will imagine the scene of them piercing flesh. My mother said I was sick. She didnt dare to tell my strict father. She was afraid that I would be hated by my father, so she took me to see many psychiatrists behind my fathers back. "Do you know who the first person I killed was?" Wang Jie stood in the blood mist, looking at Youde who was forced into the corner, and he gently tapped Youde''s forehead with the blade of his sword. "The first person who died was the doctor. He pried into my inner secrets and threatened me with it. When I was young, I didn''t know what to do. The doctor finally told my father everything. Later, my father asked me to kill him with my own hands. "Doctor." Wang Jie laughed: "I am my father''s child, and he said that I am also the child most like him." ??A foul smell came from Youde''s body and he became incontinent. Youde himself did not expect that such a scene would appear in a normal social practice class. The blood mist slowly penetrated into Wang Jie''s body, and his breathing gradually became heavier. Something in his heart was awakened, and the faces of people who died tragically flashed in his mind: "When did I become like this? I remember Im not sure, can you help me recall it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 172 Kill with a borrowed knife Chapter 172 Killing someone with a borrowed knife Youde, who was forced into the corner, had no way out. He was a despicable and cowardly guy at heart. Even in this situation, he still did not dare to resist the strong. His legs went weak and he held his soaked and smelly pants. Kneel down on the ground. "I really don''t know anything. I just went to pick up my brother at the school gate. His biological parents are waiting for treatment in the hospital. Our whole family is very miserable. Please let me go. I can do anything you ask me to do." "Youde kowtows loudly and bursts into tears. "Are you afraid of me? I like to see you with such expressions. You are powerless and can''t change anything. Every begging you make is like an invitation to me! An invitation for me to torture you in a more cruel way. "The blood vessels on the surface of Wang Jie''s body are slightly bulging, and there is a thin line of blood running through the pupils in the depths of his eyes. ??If you don''t beg for mercy, you will be killed, and if you beg for mercy, you will die in a worse way. Youde''s whole face wrinkled together, he pressed his hands on the ground, and the report about Youliang on TV suddenly flashed in his mind. ?His abandoned brother has now not only grown up, but also lives an extremely happy life. He helps others everywhere and seems to never have any worries. "Why is this happening? What did I do wrong? Why do you have to let me clean up this mess!" Under Wang Jie''s stimulation, Youde''s spirit and consciousness changed in some way. His soul seemed to be polluted. A lot of negative emotions were triggered. ??He still didn''t dare to resist Wang Jie, but he dared to swing his sword at a weaker person. "Don''t kill me. I can take you to find my brother. He is very special. He never seems to suffer. You must have never hunted such a rare person!" Youde blurted out by letting the murderer hunt his own brother. Only then did he realize what he had said. After he took the first step, his inner restraint collapsed instantly. He lay on the ground like a dog, wagging his tail at the murderer and begging for mercy: "I can take you to him, and others! I''ll give you whatever you want. I can give it to you. If you are worried about me lying to you, you can let me stab him twice! I wont tell the truth, I just want to live. Heavy breathing came from Wang Jie''s mouth. The tip of his knife did not press down, and his eyes became strange and excited: "What a vicious guy, you deserve to die more than I thought." Without any warning, Wang Jie''s knife pierced Youde''s shoulder, and he screamed in pain. ??But even in this situation, what Youde hated most in his heart was not Wang Jie, but those who were happier than him. Bang! The corridor door was knocked open, and Du Bai and Cao Song ran in: "Wang Jie! Don''t kill him! He should still be useful!" ?Ever since Gao Ming said that the key to clearing the level lies in Youde, classmates who knew the news began to search for traces of Youde. ?The situation was urgent, Du Bai knocked away Wang Jie with all his strength: "Are you crazy?" He couldn''t stop Wang Jie by himself, so Cao Song hurried over. When the injured Youde saw that Wang Jie had been stopped, he rolled and ran downstairs. Help, help! He covered his shoulders and shouted, running towards a crowded place. The passers-by around him thought they had encountered a madman and stayed away. ?There were many people watching the excitement, but everyone just watched. If you approached, they would retreat. ?The bleeding continued and the pain was unbearable. Youde felt that he was about to pass out. When his vision became blurred, he suddenly saw a man in a white coat on the street platform. Doctor! Help me! Youde cried and ran towards the doctor. Follow me, Ill take you to the hospital. Unlike the indifferent passers-by, the doctor was very enthusiastic. He stopped a car and took Youde to a nearby clinic. ?The weak Youde entered the clinic. His steps were very heavy and half of his clothes were soaked in blood. "The wound is very long and severely torn. It needs to be sutured immediately." The man in a white coat motioned Youde to lie down on the hospital bed. He went to the cabinet next to him and searched for a long time before finding the anesthetic: "Lie down." Youde was in so much pain that he couldn''t stay rational. It wasn''t until the anesthetic was injected into his body that his expression relaxed a little. Half of his body was unconscious, and Youde''s face turned pale: "Doctor, can you suture me quickly?" "Don''t rush me, I''m looking for a scalpel and a needle and thread." The doctor rummaged through the box to find something, which made Youde wonder. A doctor would forget where his surgical tools are. "Found it..." The doctor found the needle and thread for sewing clothes and a fruit knife from the clinic drawer: "My knife was stolen. Let me use this to sew you up first." Fear began to stimulate Youde again, and he found that this was what he saw in front of him. The doctor looks completely different from the clinic doctor in the picture frame on the wall! Doctor, let me ask you, who is the doctor in the photo? Youde asked cautiously, for fear of irritating the other person. "He?" The doctor shook his head: "I don''t know him. He seems to be a doctor in the clinic." "He is a doctor, then who are you?" Youde felt like he couldn''t breathe. "My name is Saeki. I think I should be a doctor, but the voting paper I drew said..." The male doctor opened the voting paper and looked at it again. It said patient: "Is there any profession that is for patients? Is it possible? Do you think I will be sick for the rest of my life?" Saeki, who was talking to himself, didn''t take Yude''s mood into account at all. At this time, Yude wanted to die. He was about to be killed just now, but now he is in a semi-anesthetized state and can''t even pray for death. . Unlocking his white coat, Saeki was wearing a patient''s clothes underneath. He looked like a lunatic who had just escaped from a mental hospital: "Don''t be afraid, I will sew up all the openings on your body, including your eyes, nose, ears and mouth..." Saeki''s eyes are a little strange. They are turned up and have double pupils. When he loses control of his emotions, he will exhale a light mist of blood from his nose. "No, I won''t do such a cruel thing. Why would I go crazy? It seems that starting from a certain day, I have been fighting against something in my spirit! I''m not crazy, I''m not crazy!" Saeki suddenly waved his knife. , slashing randomly into the air! Seeing this, Youde''s heart grew cold, and he suddenly felt that it might be better to go to Wang Jie''s side. But just when Youde thought he was in the worst situation, he saw the left half of Saeki''s face become distorted, as if something was about to come out, and that thing had broken away from the human category. Go back! Go back! Dont come out to harm me! Brother, who are you talking to? Blood mist drifted into the clinic, Saeki''s voice became sharper, and half of his face was slowly changing. Compared with other classmates, Saeki was the most severely affected because he passed various tests many years ago and discovered that there was something else in his mind, and he always wanted to figure out what it was. Stimulated by the blood mist, the unknown things in Saeki''s mind seemed to be taking root and sprouting faster than a child hearing his mother''s call. The more he wanted to fight against that thing, the more powerful and terrifying it became. It not only aroused his negative emotions, but also seemed to be able to infect the people around him, making everyone abnormal. The shadow world wants to invade reality, and many horrific and strange things that should not appear in ordinary people''s lives will gradually be seen by the public. I wont let you succeed, I will imprison you in my mind! Get back! ?As the blood mist spread, similar things happened all over the city. As long as there were classmates from Class 13, disaster would inevitably follow. Each of them seems to be an anchor set by the shadow world. As long as they are alive, they will continue to have an impact on their surroundings. In the corner of the school library, Youliang put down the collection of jokes in his hand and looked at his hands in surprise. The blood in his palms was fading rapidly, and large swaths of shadows began to appear on his body. My nightmares are getting out of control? ??If you compare Youliang''s nightmare world to a healthy adult, then various lesions are beginning to appear in this adult''s body, and they are spreading very quickly. Someone is poisoning my nightmares? (End of this chapter) Chapter 173 order of death Chapter 173 Order of Death Youliang discovered very early that he was different from other big ghosts on campus, including Yan Xizhi. Those big ghosts could only hide in the room of resentment and use their resentment to change the room they were in, but he could create restoration Create a nightmare that is unique to him. Whether the nightmare-like memory can be completely restored seems to be the difference between the House of Resentment and the House of Hell. ??But what he didn''t expect was that his nightmare would get out of control on this day, and even backfire on himself. A large shadow spread over his body and tore his soul apart. Is it that person from that class again? The number thirteen left a deep impression on Youliang. Over the years, the only person who could walk out of his nightmare with a smile was from Class 13. Were going to drag them all out. Youliang stretched his left hand towards the wall, but he found that he could not integrate into the nightmare weaved based on his own memories. As the owner of the nightmare, he was also trapped here. Is they targeting me? Youliang ran out of the library. He saw a thick blood mist covering everything, and small blood vessels like plant roots sprouted from the walls of the campus. ?First there were graffiti full of malice and curses, and then there were strange bloodshot traces and contaminants. Youliang felt that he was becoming weak at an extremely fast speed. Its a trap! Youliang knows something about what happened in the school. Situ An rules and deceives Class 13 students into the school in order to use their connection with Gao Yun to find Gao Yun''s memory fragments scattered in the school and seize the school. Gao Yun obviously knew his classmates better than Situ An, and they were a group of scourges, so he followed the trend and wanted to use the classmates of Class 13 to pollute Youliang and swallow up the laboratory building in one fell swoop. The clean and fair skin is covered with a layer of shadow. Youliang is a little confused about how those students did it? They just look like a bunch of failed adults, each of them unhappy. How could a bunch of guys have such a huge impact on nightmares? Based on the vivid memories of each passerby, their mental state became strange. They no longer remained silent and numb, but began to go crazy in pain. Compared to the times, personal pain is insignificant, but the collapse of an era often begins with each insignificant pain. "The smell of shadows and death is so strong! Did these students enter the school by mistake from reality? Or did they climb out of **** to seek their lives?! Will all the living people in reality be so crazy after I die?" Youliang has already He had not been happy for a long time and now he was even more unhappy. Before he could figure everything out, a loud noise came from the teaching building that he used as a harbor! An investigator wearing a black uniform smashed the window glass and fell into the corridor. The old woman with four mouths on her face looked very bad: "They all say that I am an old lady, but you say that I am Ugly ghost! Where did the four-mouthed aunt come from?? There was no such distinctive middle-aged woman in Youliangs memory! "Tear up the teacher''s qualification certificate! Notify the director! Ghosts other than the target appear in the nightmare, level 3 abnormal event danger level!" The investigators cooperated tacitly, and immediately began to contact Situ An outside the nightmare according to the plan, and after they tore it up After the teacher''s qualification certificate was printed with Situ An''s photo, the buildings in the nightmare began to shake slightly, and a force attacked Youliang''s nightmare from outside. Not only Gao Yun, who represents the rules of the school, Situ An has also been preparing to attack Youliang. Many of the investigators he sent to participate in social practice classes before have curses on them. Dont run! Ba Po jumped out of the window sill and chased the investigator on both hands and feet. Stop that deformed white ghost! Buy time for the security personnel! The investigator fought desperately, without the slightest fear in his eyes. "You guys are really ugly! You are eating shit!" Ba Po was extremely angry and looked very scary. But even in this situation, Ba Po still did not kill him. She grabbed the investigator with the foulest mouth among them and wanted to tear his mouth open. "Bapo! Get back!" Gao Ming opened the classroom door and rolled out of the classroom with another investigator. He grabbed Bapo and said, "The security personnel seem to have come in too!" Something was not right about the investigators who participated in the social practice class. The two who were most hidden among them moved forward together after observing Ba Po and Gao Ming. They held each other''s hands, revealing the blood rings on their wrists. The ring communicator stained red by blood has lost a lot of its functions and only retains the most basic communication capabilities. Those who need to use the blood ring to communicate are not humans. Lets go! Gao Ming didnt give the other party a chance to act. Taking advantage of the other partys preparation time, he dragged Ba Po and fled outside the school. The idea of ??a high life is also very simple. The physical quality of a living person is there. The more terrifying the ability, the greater the consumption, so there is no need to confront it head-on. I will tear their mouths apart! "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. When I become the director of the General Bureau of Investigation, I will ask you to tear the mouths of those who spread rumors every day!" Gao Ming forced the eighth wife to say: "This nightmare city is the memory of some big ghost. There are people who are probably more powerful than us now. Be anxious." Before he finished speaking, Gao Ming ran out of the teaching building and saw Youliang. He did not continue to say some hurtful words and decisively changed his words: "Brother Liang, the school rules want to use your nightmares for experiments! I finally understand. You are equivalent to fate in your own nightmare, and the classmates of Class 13 are the poison specially designed to fight fate and reality! " "Well..." Youliang''s expression was complicated. Whether others are poisonous still needs to be questioned, but in Gao Ming''s case it was an exclamation mark. Youliang met Gao Ming twice, and nothing good happened each time. Last time Gao Ming and Xia Yang were graffitiing all over the city. If it weren''t for Yan Xizhi''s sake, he would have gone crazy. This time the situation was even more serious. . "Brother Liang! You have to send all the students out of the nightmare as soon as possible. We are all sources of pollution from the shadow world, and we are part of the game between the shadow world and the real world!" Gao Ming spoke very fast, and of course Youliang also wanted to save the students. Kicked out, the problem is that he can''t get out now. His body is covered with shadows, and all of Youliang''s memories are tainted. The school rules and Situ An, two unscrupulous guys, have been targeting him for a long time. It is difficult for a good person who follows the rules to defeat an unscrupulous bad person. Youliang sighed: "Guess why I don''t throw you out?" Because you trust me? "I see in you the optimism that I have lost." Youliang''s clean and pure soul was polluted, but he did not completely lose his ability to resist: "Take me to see your classmates, I need you to give something cost." At what cost? "I don''t know if the memories contaminated by you can be recovered after killing you, but don''t worry, I won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately." Youliang said lightly: "I will kill until I can control the nightmare, so you''d better You can arrange your own death sequence. ?Car accidents continued to occur on the street outside the school. Sirens, screams, and cries were heard. The chaos was intensifying. The malice in Youliang''s memory was really matched this time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 174 It is the passenger terminal that begins and ends Chapter 174 is the beginning and end of the passenger terminal After experiencing all kinds of pain, something deep in Youliang''s heart has not changed. If other big ghosts come over and start killing randomly, how can they let the classmates of Class 13 sort themselves? "Do you want us to discuss the most damned people in the class?" Gao Ming thought silently and stood still. "What''s wrong? Do you feel cruel?" Youliang''s body was covered with shadows: "I''m just trying to save myself." "I don''t think it''s cruel. I want to give you a suggestion. How about killing Zhuo Jun first?" Gao Ming had long wanted to kill Zhuo Jun. He was just afraid of attracting Situ An''s attention and alerted the snake: "That guy is again Cunning and insidious, he harmed the whole group, and he was still Situ An''s subordinate. " Youliang did not expect that Gao Ming not only did not refuse, but also took the initiative to help him select candidates: "The relationship between the classmates in your class does not look good." Its okay, we just want to kill each other occasionally. The two of them ran out of the school. The nightmare city was completely shrouded in blood mist. People were everywhere venting their anger. The whole city seemed to be going crazy. "If you are put back to reality, the vast sea may become like this. The shadow world has planted seeds in each of your hearts." Youliang''s words reminded Gao Ming of something. He had used the help of The blank photo pulled the entire unit building where Zhao Xi was located into the shadow world. Originally he thought he was a "passage" between two worlds as Xuan Wen said, but now it seems that he and the rest of Class 13 should be in the shadow world. Sending into the seeds of reality, each of them may have this ability. "It can''t be generalized." Gao Ming called out the big dog and asked it to spit out Qian Junran. ?Now many students are wary of him. He wants to use Qian Junran''s mobile phone to let Qian Junran contact other students. Qian Junran sat on the ground with a frightened look on his face. After seeing Gao Ming again, he screamed and his face turned frighteningly white. "Lend me your cell phone." Gao Ming opened Qian Junran''s cell phone group chat and frowned. This guy was full of bad intentions. He created seven groups behind Gao Ming''s back and said bad things about Gao Ming and Wang Jie everywhere. , he also wanted to seize Gao Ming and give it to the Bureau of Investigation in order to obtain the protection of the Bureau of Investigation. Compared with his classmates, Qian Junran believed in the Bureau of Investigation more. Because of this plan, he never fell out with Zhuo Jun. Before the death vote, he also persuaded his dormitorymates not to vote for Zhuo Jun. ?His cell phone was taken away by Gao Ming. Qian Junran looked bitter, his eyes were extremely tangled, and he actually stood up little by little. "You can look at my information, you can let me help you deceive people, but... don''t look at my browsing history." Qian Junran tried very hard to get his phone back, and Gao Ming didn''t know that Qian Junran usually browsed a lot. What, he was able to overcome his fear with this obsession. "I''m not interested in your private life." Gao Ming identified the locations of other classmates through group chat. When he and Gao Yun recalled the past in school, everyone had already gathered together and tried various methods to overcome the nightmare. They also found that there was a problem with the blood mist. Everyone''s abnormal behavior was different, which led to their different attitudes towards the blood mist. Some people feel that as long as they can gain the ability to deal with ghosts, they are willing to pay any price and begin to actively absorb the blood mist; some people firmly resist and do not want to become monsters; but there are more of the third category, who remain neutral and will not stop until the last moment. Make a choice. My classmates are all gathered at the only bus station in the city. Perhaps it is a coincidence that the fate of Class 13 is still related to the bus. Passenger terminal? Youliang looked at the edge of the city: Thats where the worst nightmare collapse happened. "My classmates seem useless, but when it comes to doing evil, each one is more powerful than the other." Gao Ming hoped that Youliang would not be careless: "Among them are people from the student union and people from the Investigation Bureau. They should cooperate inside and outside, and they can do anything. Its possible to do it. Youliang remembered that it had only been a few days since the Class 13 bus entered the school. These students grew up too fast. Without arguing with Gao Ming, after Youliang knew the location, his figure became blurry, and his consciousness traveled through the bodies of crazy people, and he went straight to the bus station. Seeing Youliang leaving, Qian Junran said cautiously: "Gao Ming, can you return your phone to me? I can help you act and cooperate with you. In fact, I have no conflicts with you. Although we both like Liu Yi, This is all in the past. ?Qian Junran lowered his attitude, but there was still a trace of resentment hidden in his eyes. "You should continue to go back and stay, I will use you as a controlled experiment." Gao Ming asked the big dog to swallow Qian Junran again. When the blood mist enveloped the city, Qian Junran hid in the big dog''s belly. He was The only Class 13 student in the social practice class who was not affected by the blood mist. Stop! The people from the Investigation Bureau also chased after them. The two security guards wearing blood rings used their ultimate moves, but Gao Ming only wanted to escape, which made them a little frustrated. Gao Ming had no curiosity about the security force of the Bureau of Investigation, so he let the big dog eat him and chased after Youliang. The city in the nightmare has lost its original color, and the blood mist has blurred everyone''s eyes. Everything seems absurd and dangerous. In the passenger terminal, the students were divided into six groups. The largest and most united group were the scapegoats. They all now have the illusion that they are living people and possess all the beautiful qualities of human nature. ? ? There were cracks on the wall near the edge of the nightmare, and in the center of all the cracks was a blood-red raincoat. ?The **** raincoat entered the campus on the second rescue bus of the Bureau of Investigation. No one knew what was hidden under the raincoat. At this moment, the thing under the **** raincoat seemed to have received some instructions and wanted to force its way in from outside the nightmare. ?Standing at the intersection of the cracks, Zhuo Jun held a special knife from the Investigation Bureau, his muscles bulging. Stimulated by the blood mist, he seemed to have grown taller. The person confronting Zhuo Jun was Liu Yi. Behind Liu Yi stood a thin female student with an ugly face. She had a large birthmark on her face. "Don''t come any closer! Any behavior that interferes with the Bureau''s plan will bring disaster to you!" Zhuo Jun gritted his teeth, and there were gouge marks on his back: "Absorbing the blood mist will make you lose yourself, don''t take the initiative to do it again Accept it!" The appearance of the blood mist broke a certain balance, and Zhuo Jun felt that the situation was going out of control. "Are you scared?" Yuan Hui''s voice sounded particularly eerie. Because of his crazy absorption of blood mist, his body sometimes shriveled up and sometimes swelled, and his whole person became neither human nor ghost: "The two people I love most have been killed by you. Kill! Zhuo Jun!" "How can you pretend to be affectionate when you are raising a lover behind your back?" Zhuo Jun spat out a mouthful of **** spit: "Let me tell you another secret. In fact, neither your wife nor your lover likes you, and neither do your two children. Not yours." You forced them to talk nonsense! Yuan Hui rushed over again, and other students also had their own plans. ?Flesh and blood were flying in the passenger hall. There was no announcement of the departure of the bus on the big screen, only blood sliding down the screen. Youliang rushed to the hall as quickly as possible. Before he could express his suggestion, he saw the classmates of Class 13 who had mastered the power and started killing each other. ?But its strange to say that the fight between the classmates of Class 13 looked extremely tragic, but no one died, and the shadow on Youliangs body was still spreading. Are these people trying to trick me? (End of this chapter) Chapter 175 red Chapter 175 Red Clothes ??The students screamed heart-breakingly, and blood and flesh were everywhere, but if you look closely, you will find that there is only blood on their bodies and no wounds. As the master of nightmares, Youliang felt a chill after entering the passenger terminal. He felt the danger in the nightmare he created based on his own memory. Standing where he was without taking a step forward, Youliang noticed that a classmate was in the midst of a fierce fight and still glanced at him secretly from the corner of his eye. ?That look was not a look of irrationality at all, there was a trace of expectation and excitement in the other person''s eyes. Your class is an orientation training class of the film school? Youliang was covered in shadows and in poor condition, but even this was not something that a few students could resist. Youliang looked at Ma Tao and other scapegoats again. All the scapegoats lowered their heads and did not say a word. One of them, a fat ghost student, secretly blinked at Youliang, as if to remind Youliang. "Want to kill me? Are you trying to kill me in my nightmare? I haven''t even seen you." Youliang found that people''s hearts are really too sinister. He originally wanted to kill half of the students and keep the other half, but looking at it now, It would be better to get rid of all these scourges. ?The classmates didn''t seem to hear Youliang''s voice. They were approaching Youliang unknowingly during the fight. When he was only a few meters away from Youliang, Yuan Hui, who was sworn in with Zhuo Jun, actually cooperated with Zhuo Jun and rushed towards Youliang! ??Both of them were hiding special knives from the Investigation Bureau, one on the left and one on the right, targeting Youliang''s neck and cheeks, which were the most contaminated. "Be careful!" Liu Yi was also surprised when she saw this scene from a distance. She had always regarded Yuan Hui as Zhuo Jun''s mortal enemy. Now it seems that the relationship between the two is not that simple. One united the power of the investigation bureau around them. Another one worked hard to gather all those who opposed Zhuo Jun. Both positive and negative forces seemed to be related to Situ An. "You all set your sights on me, just because I always want to be a good person?" Youliang was covered in stains and shadows, but his eyes were very clean: "Everything that has happened to me in this world , will happen to each of you, and the harm you do to me is also harming yourself." The blade penetrated Youliang''s body easily, but not a drop of blood flowed out. Youliang seemed to feel no pain. On the contrary, Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui let out two screams, and a terrifying wound appeared on their necks and cheeks. The damage they caused to Youliang appeared directly on their own bodies. "All the nightmares I have experienced are imprisoned here. You also want to hurt me? Become my nightmare?" Youliang didn''t make any move. The wounds on Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui were suddenly torn, and large amounts of blood spilled. The other students were frightened. "The only way to escape the nightmare is to kill the owner of the nightmare! What are you still hesitating about?" Zhuo Jun glared at the other members of Class 13. The scapegoats had no hope at all. Qian Junran''s roommate slowly moved forward, keeping silent until now. The low-key classmates also began to show their "fangs". The cracks at the edge of the nightmare are constantly spreading, and the head of the red raincoat also stretches into the nightmare at this moment. The raincoat slowly lifted up, and under the brim was a **** face. Youliang didn''t pay attention to Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui''s attacks. He looked at the ghost who wanted to enter the nightmare. Different from all the ghosts in the school, the red raincoat exudes a strong sense of resentment. It is just a red piece of clothing, but it seems to have a special meaning. ??The nightmare was squeezed by some force. Centered on the red raincoat, blood began to leak from the cracks in the wall, and then a smelly blood rain began. ?The rainwater seemed to be mixed with rotten flesh, and every drop contained resentment. "Red clothes..." Youliang''s eyes were occupied by that dress. The other party did not abide by the rules of the shadow world at all. The strength of ghosts in ghost stories can be divided into the House of Resentment, the House of Hell and the House of Death, but the red raincoat was ignored. These imprint all the resentment on the red clothes. They do not need any external things and directly condense the resentment in the obsession to the extreme. Compared with the ghosts in the House of Resentment, this red coat is almost irrational. They are much scarier than the big ghosts in the House of Resentment. The two are just like domestic cats and wild tigers. The master of the nightmare is scared! Stop him! Buy time for the security force of the Bureau of Investigation! Zhuo Jun covered his neck and stood with his sword horizontally. He did not rely solely on luck to become the director. "The security force of the Investigation Bureau looks so scary?" The students in Class 13 did not expect that the Investigation Bureau''s methods of dealing with ghosts would be so weird. The red raincoat looked more like a ghost than a ghost. They could not stand up to the Investigation Bureau that maintained order in the vast sea. Connected. Can just a red raincoat have such a big impact on my nightmare? This was the first time Youliang saw a ghost wearing red. He couldnt find the ghosts identity, so he couldnt make an effective counterattack. ?Youliang''s body was polluted by the pollution sources of the shadow world, and his nightmare was destroyed by the school rules and Situ An''s rules. In addition to the red raincoat in front of him who couldn''t figure out the details, there were also a lot of disasters and the high life who always kept happiness to himself. Facing so many enemies at the same time, Youliang also found it a bit difficult. He was in too bad a state now. "I shouldn''t have let you in if I had known." Youliang was put on the fire: "I really don''t know if this is a nightmare, or if reality is the nightmare." Youliang did not enter the passenger hall. He tore off the skin on his body and threw the pieces of shadow-stained flesh on the ground. ?This act of almost self-mutilation made the whole city start to shake, and the cracks on the edge of the nightmare spread faster. However, Youliang not only did not stop, but even more aggressively dismantled his body. ??School rules want to trap Youliang here, and Situ An wants to take advantage of the weak school rules to break the nightmare and catch Youliang. Both of them have bad intentions, but this also gives Youliang a chance. ? ?Opening his **** arms, Youliang actively cooperated with Hong Yuyi to destroy the nightmare. He abandoned all the contaminated memories in his consciousness and decided to throw away this nightmare and start over. The resistance encountered by the red raincoat became smaller and smaller, and everything around him became illusory. Those crazy people all turned into thoughts and gathered towards Youliang. In the end, only Youliang and the dying Youde were left in the nightmare. . The blood mist pressed down, the tall buildings collapsed, and cracks filled the sky, and the bright nightmare exploded like bubbles. ??Gao Ming, who was hiding in the big dog''s body, was still trying to catch up with Youliang. Then he found that the nightmare began to slowly dissipate, and the end of all social practice classes would be the beginning of reality. After the absurd nightmare was broken, the students of Class 13 saw the terrifying reality. In the social practice classroom on the underground floor, all the rooms representing hospitals, schools, and prisons collapsed. Under those ruins were hidden students who had been squeezed dry. Their flesh and blood were dried up and built underground in the experimental building, like human bricks. Covering the entire Hennig Private College. (End of this chapter) Chapter 176 We have no principles and we will defect at any time Chapter 176 We have no principles, we can defect at any time ??The real secret of Hande Private College has been exposed to everyone, and the **** reality is shocking. The reason why this school has become what it is now is because it has eaten away the youth and happiness of too many children. They have aged prematurely. Their bodies that should have been exuding hormones are now only left with lethargy and wrinkles. ??Whether it is the establishment of school rules or the existence of Stuart''s rules, their ability to possess such terrifying power depends entirely on the silent efforts of individual people. ?The school''s rules are okay. Those students who age prematurely will be sent to dormitory No. 6, a hospital bed will be arranged for them, and they will be compensated in some way. Situ An completely attributed all the power he gained to himself. He signed teacher qualification certificates one after another and suppressed students as a classroom manager. This is the true face of Hande Private Academy? Ma Tao, the scapegoat, was dumbfounded and felt a deep chill in his heart: It turns out that all students who graduated and violated the rules were sent here! ?Ma Tao saw his former friend among the human bricks. It was hunched in a small box, its body had been deformed, and its face no longer had human emotions. It was worse than a ghost. "I can''t protect you anymore." The bruises on his body were as clean and bright as when he first met, the blood on his body was as bright as gems, and his eyes were like stars in the lake: "Then you are on your own." After Youliang finished speaking, some people on the ground floor of the experimental building actually shed tears. Maybe they were grateful for Youliang''s contribution, or maybe they were worried about their future. Through Youliang''s words, Gao Ming, who was hiding in the big dog''s belly, realized something even more terrifying. Youliang said that he was protecting those people. To understand it from another perspective, if it werent for Youliangs existence, the school rules and Situ Ans rules might not even let people go. They would continue to knock peoples bones and absorb their marrow. People are far from being the students. The limit of squeezing. "Either you become a big ghost, or even being a human being may be a luxury." Liu Yi also saw this cruel shadow world, and she had an indescribable uncomfortable feeling. ? No one knows what the future will look like. If the shadow world is allowed to invade reality, similar things may happen everywhere. But if the shadow world is completely solved, will the vast sea in reality be better? After trying their best to escape Youliang''s nightmare, the classmates of Class 13 saw what the real nightmare was. Compared with the cruelty underground in the experimental building, Youliang''s nightmare was as gentle as a fairy tale. "If I had known, I shouldn''t have had too much expectations for you." Li Xiu led the team. All the remaining investigation teams of the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau and the expanded Queen''s Investigation Bureau members stood on the ruins. Each of them had a left hand. Holding the knife, his right hand holds a box containing different parts of a person''s body. ?The red raincoat stands in the center of all the boxes. The investigators seem to control the red raincoat in this way. Dont forget that you are just the deputy director. Zhuo Juns neck and cheek were injured, and his tone was cold. He also hated Li Xiu very much. "When Ding Yuan is killed, I will be the leader of the Ring Gate Investigation Bureau." Li Xiu admired the box in his palm, which contained a beating child''s heart: "Or when you die, I can also serve as the Queen''s Investigation Bureau Director." ??Zhuo Jun stood up holding on to the ruins. The newly expanded investigators from the Queen''s Investigation Bureau were all standing behind Li Xiu, with no intention of getting close to Zhuo Jun. The director asked you to find out the true identity of the schools rules through Class 13. Its a good thing for you, you cant get anything done, and youll be disgraced by a group of ordinary people. Li Yao sat firmly at the entrance to the next floor. "Ordinary people?" Zhuo Jun''s eyes twitched: "Li Xiu, don''t be careless, my classmates are all a little abnormal." Stop plastering yourself with gold. Li Xiu grabbed the childs heart in the box and threw the box away. He kept scratching the childs heart with the tip of the knife, and the flesh and blood in the red raincoat instantly went crazy. ?It has no sense in the first place and is only dominated by resentment. At this time, it becomes even more violent and dangerous. "Situ An is busy dealing with the next batch of rescues from the General Bureau of Investigation and has no time to pay attention here." Li Xiu said something: "Zhuo Jun, you and your classmates can just die here together. Didn''t you say that they are abnormal?" "Then it''s absolutely normal for you to be killed by them." The tip of the knife stabbed into the child''s heart. The red raincoat became more vivid, and a woman''s harsh scream came from under the raincoat, with a strong light of resentment. It makes people shudder just listening to it. "Li Xiu, all those who use the security force of the Bureau of Investigation will end up very miserable. That red raincoat will not let you go." Zhuo Jun knew Li Xiu very well. This person was greedy for power, but did not have the ability to match it. "I''m afraid you won''t have the chance to see my fate. Go! Kill them!" Li Xiu ordered the red raincoat. He was actually not qualified to order the red raincoat. He only guided the red raincoat by constantly stabbing the heart of the child in his hand. instinct. ?Hong Yuyi will attack everyone when he goes crazy, but investigators holding mutilated limbs in their hands are generally not selected as targets, because the mutilated body seems to be regarded by Hong Yuyi as the body of a child. The big dog is quietly hiding in the shadows, and Gao Ming''s eyes are fixed on the heart in Li Xiu''s hand. You can never underestimate the wisdom and cruelty of living people. People who are full of curiosity about everything will use all the methods they can think of to solve it. Explore new paths. Zhuo Jun, who served Situ An loyally, became an abandoned son. The classmates of Class 13 also felt the crisis. Everyone was caught between Youliang and Hong Yuyi. ?However, Li Xiu did underestimate the resilience and shameless spirit of the classmates in Class 13. Most of them made a choice almost instantly and stood firmly with Youliang, as if everyone was a victim. "Don''t think that our class is easy to bully. If you want to kill us, then you must be prepared to die together!" Xishan waved his fist. Due to the limitation of his intelligence level, he clung to other people''s thighs to survive the whole process. However, He was acting bravely at this time. "They control the red raincoat through the box. We don''t need to fight the red raincoat to the death, we just need to **** the box." Liu Yi said in a cold tone, and he could see the key to the problem at a glance. After she finished speaking, her classmates echoed her, but her student union armband was pulled. The female student standing behind Liu Yi signaled her to go deeper into the laboratory building as soon as possible. The female student looked a little anxious. She sensed something under the experimental building. It seemed that the person she was closest to and respected had encountered an accident and she needed to rush there as soon as possible. ?While the students were still discussing the plan, a shadow had quietly moved near Li Xiu. Gao Ming had already thought of the loophole Liu Yi saw. ??He has countless memories of death in his heart. The places of death are all over the vast sea, and there are more Internet celebrity attractions in this city. But even after dying so many times, Gao Ming still has no impression of Hong Yi. ?This special ghost does not belong to Hanhai. It seems that the General Bureau of Investigation found it from abnormal events in other cities. The shadow shook, and the **** dog stretched out its huge mouth behind Li Xiu. Gao Ming could see more clearly than Liu Yi. It would be great if he could **** the box, but if that didn''t work, just destroy it and pull everyone into the same trap. In fear. ?His neck felt cold, and Li Xiu seemed to feel something. After all, he fought step by step, and his reaction was much faster than Qian Junran''s. Without even looking, Li Xiu drew his knife and slashed back, dodging to the side. He knew very well that the key to controlling the situation was his heart, so even if he was injured, he had to make sure that his heart was safe. ??If an ordinary person attacked Li Xiu secretly, there would be no problem with his way of dealing with it. Unfortunately, he encountered the most "abnormal" person in Class 13. The big dog bit the blade, and a chain wrapped around Li Xiu''s wrist. He felt an irresistible force coming from the big dog''s belly, as if there was someone in the big dog''s belly trying to pull him into the big dog''s body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 177 first human brick Chapter 177 The first human brick The blade was bitten and the chain was wrapped around his wrist. Even if Li Xiu wanted to cut off his wrist, he couldn''t do it. He watched helplessly as he was dragged towards the big dog''s mouth. What made him even more unexpected was that he was actually in the big dog''s mouth. The big dog saw a human face inside his body. Why does it look familiar? ?Darkness invaded, and Li Xiu felt that all the sounds and lights were fading away. The moment he was eaten by the big dog, he seemed to have lost everything. "They are not the same as the ghosts I have seen?" Gao Ming looked at the heart that was taken away from Li Xiu. This child''s heart had long since died and was bloodless. What supported it continuously beating was an obsession. I want to see my mother, and I want to see the other person even if I die. Feeling the powerful obsession emanating from that heart, Gao Ming''s eyes were full of surprise. The ghosts he encountered all left their last thoughts in a certain scene. Each big ghost had its own "house of resentment." , but the owner of this heart compressed all obsessions and hatred into his own "heart", turning it into a ghost with a "heart". The other investigators present saw that Gao Ming had eaten Li Xiu and taken away the "core". The investigation team leader who was second in the sequence immediately stepped in. They did not panic and gathered their formation to ensure that everyone could affect the red. Wear a raincoat and be on guard against anything suspicious approaching. Knowing that it would be difficult to succeed, Gao Ming did not stay on the ground floor of the experimental building. He grabbed the child''s heart and drove the big dog deeper into the experimental building. ?The human bricks were broken into pieces, and the weeping faces struggled helplessly, but their fate was already sealed. They cannot break away from the entire building. If there is a problem with the building, they need to rush in to solve the problem. Once the entire building collapses, they will die without a burial place. From the moment they become human beings, the fate of these students has been determined. Perhaps this is the script written for them by fate. "Sometimes I really feel that fate is a lazy liar. The scripts he arranges for most people are ordinary, but he likes to create a few special miracles to let ordinary people''s hearts fantasize. As everyone knows, everything Everything we encounter is fate." Big Dog was a little pessimistic. After seeing those people, he felt very sad. He saw his former self in them. Thats why I want to fight against fate so that everyone can write their own destiny. "What''s the use? The future you see is all the future in the script. Even if one day you finally jump out of the water and see a different scenery, maybe you will just be swapped into a bigger one by fate. In the fish tank." Big Dog avoided the crowd and led Gao Ming to the second underground floor. They saw the foundation of the experimental building. Underneath the buildings of Hendricks Private College, countless living people are "planted". These former students are like the roots of big trees growing downward, constantly piercing into the darkness, with strips growing out of their bodies. Slender blood vessels from shadow The world absorbs nutrients. We use everything we have as human beings, including young appearance, strong body, longevity and health, as well as emotions such as happiness, friendliness and love. Everything can be exchanged with the shadow world to get what the school needs. Is this the borrowing life planned by Situ An? ??Sishui Apartment is a flesh and blood fairy, using flesh and blood to worship ghosts and gods; there are no specific ghosts and gods in Hande Private Academy, and Situ An directly sacrifices the school to the shadow world. ??He wants to use the school as an offering table, and everyone who enters the school is a sacrifice placed on the table, and what he needs is very simple. He wants to be the manager of this offering table, Situ An has a morbid desire for power and a blind confidence in himself. He feels that he can control everything and that as long as he finds the right method, even his fate can be changed. Looking at the "roots" growing all over the ground, Gao Ming was deeply shocked. The way to destroy Hende Private Academy was very simple, that is to kill all the living people who became "roots" underground and destroy every piece of "human being". brick". "This place makes me very uncomfortable. When are we leaving?" The big dog was careful not to bite those "roots", even when he passed by. "Now is not the time to leave." Gao Ming heard the fierce fighting on the ground. The fighting method in red clothes was extremely cruel and irrational. Once the fighting started, it would probably not stop until one party''s soul was gone. "Gao Ming!" A familiar voice came from a distance. Liu Yi and the female student with the birthmark on her face also sneaked into the underground. They had similar thoughts to Gao Ming. "I found the real student union president. Her name is Yan Shaoyu, and she is the adopted daughter of Principal Yan Xizhi." Liu Yi spoke very fast, without any nonsense: "She knows where the ''soul'' of this school is." ?Going down the steps made of bricks, more and more roots grew out of their bodies, intertwined with each other, and continued to spread deeper into the world. ?Under the guidance of Yan Shaoyu, Gao Ming and the others walked through the dry and aging students and came to the main trunk where all the roots were attached. Going down the main trunk, Gao Ming saw a familiar figure. At the bottom of Hande Private College, the first human brick buried here was the body of Yan Xizhi. Wearing a suit and with silver hair, she stood at the bottom of everyone''s bricks, holding up the college. Principal Yan? In reality, Principal Yan disappeared many years ago. No one was found alive, and no body was found dead. In fact, Principal Yan was probably killed in the utility room of the school, and his body was buried in the deepest part of the college and became Situ An''s enshrinement to the shadows. The world''s first sacrifice. ?Opening his eyes, Principal Yan returned to his body again. "You were imprisoned in the corpse by Situ An? I''m here to rescue you!" Gao Ming tried to climb down, but Principal Yan shook his head. ??The rotten lips slowly opened, and the meticulous Principal Yan said with this body that was neither human nor ghost: "I came back by myself. There is a big problem in the school. I heard all the children underground crying." "But how can you bear it alone?" Gao Ming really didn''t expect Principal Yan to make such a decision. The school has been controlled by the two rules of Situ An and Gao Yun. They just want to bite each other, and only Principal Yan is worried about the people underground. "They are all my children, all good children. I taught them to be moral, but I failed to protect them." Principal Yan''s voice was serious: "You can find a way to take some children away, don''t force them to break up." Their connection with the school, using my letters to you, to try to awaken their selves. After explaining Gao Ming''s fate, Principal Yan looked at Yan Shaoyu again: "Xiaoyu, do you still remember why I gave you this name? Although rainwater is born in dark clouds, it can fly in the sky. She is crystal clear water. Fearing lightning and strong winds, she will use her life''s experience to nourish the soil, and eventually complete rebirth and grow buds full of vitality." ??The resentment in Yan Shaoyu''s eyes dissipated a lot. She wanted to get closer to Yan Xizhi, but Yan Xizhi refused. You are the president of the student union. What you should do is to help other children. There are many people out there who need your help. Education is not just about instilling knowledge, but doing my best to help you become a better version of yourself. Yan Xi knew that he could not hold on for long, but he still looked at Yan Shaoyu with encouraging eyes. ?The fight between Red Raincoat and Youliang soon affected the underground, and more and more human bricks collapsed. Gao Ming grabbed the hair of the big dog and quickly walked through the human bricks. Even without Principal Yan''s instructions, he would not hurt those people casually. He was already prepared for this. Gao Ming held the black-and-white photo of the flood in his hand. Inside the photo was the student ID card collected by Zhang Ding and physical education teacher Zhong Long in the activity building. Most of the owners of these contaminated student ID cards were sent underground by Situ An as human bricks, and now they can be used to try to awaken those painful souls. (End of this chapter) Chapter 178 Spread of Level 4 Abnormal Events Chapter 178 Spread of Level 4 Abnormal Events ?Human Bricks are the cornerstone of Hende Private Academy. Without the existence of Human Bricks, the college will definitely collapse. However, it is not enough to squeeze students dry as Human Bricks. What is the need for the existence of a college that still has to lean on them to **** their blood? ?School rules and Situ An''s rules are in constant conflict. Both want to eat each other, but neither is willing to destroy the "dining table". Gao Ming is completely different. If he could only eat human flesh, he would rather overturn the dining table. ??You have nothing to begin with, so why are you afraid of a flood? ?Taken out the blurry student ID cards from the black and white photos. They didnt have to search for them one by one. Those people had already felt the familiar aura emanating from the ID cards. A tattered document carries their memories, all their beautiful fantasies, and even their former selves. ??Many students in this school mostly killed their past selves with their own hands before they were willing to become human bricks and be buried underground in the school. ??If they are surrounded by people, they may get used to it gradually, but Gaoming brings them different choices and tells them that there are other ways to go. ??The tangled "roots" are actively making way for Gao Ming. These people see the blurry and bright self on the student ID card, just like looking at the stars in the sky when they were children. At that time, they didnt understand why they were so fascinated by it. Now they know that they were looking at themselves, who were sparkling, clean and bright. Even if it is not their student ID card, people will make way for Gao Ming. This is the last thing they can do, and it is also their last kindness. The vast majority of students in this school are not actually bad people, and of course not all are good people. They just cannot be perfectly good, nor can they be completely evil, so they will not be harmed by Situ An because of their too sharp justice. Even if the school rules are obliterated, you cannot become a big ghost who can ignore the rules. "Found it!" Gao Ming hung the first ID on the chest of the original owner. The skin of the rickety boy slowly returned to color, and there was a little light in his numb eyes. He tried to lift his hand, but he couldn''t do it. ?Chapped lips slowly opened, and the boy wearing the memory of his past straightened his chest little by little. He had been a human being for too long, and now his high life reminded him of his past self. I was not born to be buried deep under the college. I want to help more people, and I also want to help myself. The five fingers were bent, and the wrinkled skin was pulled. The boy wanted to control the aging body that had been squeezed dry, but he tried his best to only make the "roots" growing on the body sway slightly. He couldn''t tear off those blood-sucking roots and cut off the connection with the shadow world. Gao Ming wanted to help, but he also thought of Yan Xizhis reminder that after tearing off all the roots, these people might also die. You choose your own future. To speed up the process, Gao Ming released the surviving residents of the Surabaya apartment and asked them to help. Seeing this scene, Situ An probably got angry again. A large number of beautiful memories of the past were sent to the hands of the human bricks, and the shaking roots began to increase. The students who were treated as human bricks recalled the past, and their bound arms began to wave, and the unwillingness in their hearts drove them I want to escape from this dense world full of roots. The power of a human brick is very limited, but when more and more human bricks find their original hope, the dust on their skin is shaken off, their wrinkled faces slowly rise, and all the slight shaking gathers in Together, the water droplets merge into a wave. There is no need for all the people to wake up. When one-third of the people open their eyes, the "wave" they form has already affected the other people. With the first root deep into the shadow world being torn off, everyone began to try to escape, starting with the laboratory building, and then other buildings in the school were also implicated. Yan Xi didn''t know what was happening, but he was still struggling to hold on. If he didn''t let her go away, her body would probably be torn apart. Everyone chooses to destroy it. The underground of the academy is intricately connected, and the birth of rules relies on these ubiquitous roots. If you want to fundamentally overthrow the rules, the most direct way is to destroy all the roots at once. ?Many people are worried about the coming destruction, but many times only after the fire burns, the seeds under the rotten branches and leaves have a chance to germinate. "Principal Yan! Stop insisting! You have more important things to do!" Gao Ming knew ordinary ways to persuade people like Yan Xizhi, so he could only adopt a more extreme approach: "The collapse of the school is no longer possible. There is no room for redemption. If you continue to hold on to these roots, you will kill all the children in this underground place! Hande Scholarly Academy is your hard work, but the school itself is made up of human bricks. This is something we all do together. Out of choice. There are still many students on the ground. If the school is destroyed, their lives will be threatened and they will never return to reality. "But there are ten times, a hundred times more children outside the school! If we don''t destroy the school, they will one day become human bricks, be sent underground, and be imprisoned here like you!" Gao Ming''s words woke Yan up. headmaster. The body in the suit slowly let go of its hand, and she looked around blankly. The home she built for the abandoned children is now drifting between reality and the shadow world. The children she once carved with exquisite detail have become roots extending from the real world into the shadow world and become sacrifices. and bonds. "If the school really collapses, will everything here be swallowed up by the shadow world, or... will they completely merge with reality and become an out-of-control Level 4 abnormal event?" Liu Yi grabbed Yan Shaoyu''s shoulder, she did not dare to continue. After thinking about it, the consequences of this matter are too serious. Come and help! Take out the students who are willing to leave! Gao Ming, who distributed memories, won the favor of the students. A small number of them approached Gao Ming, and a large number of them looked at Yan Xizhi. Even under this situation, everyone still hopes to be with Yan Xizhi. Together. The ground above her head shattered piece by piece. Youliang, who had lost her nightmare and her body was still seriously polluted, was unilaterally suppressed by the red raincoat. However, Youliang''s ability was too strange. The more the red raincoat hurt Youliang, the more wounds she suffered on her body. The more, the crazier the look becomes. What surprised Gao Ming was the classmates of Class 13. They took out the prepared curse props and dangerous supernatural objects obtained through various means, and just took away one-third of the " Box". ??If they didnt know how to use those stumps to affect the red raincoat, the students would probably have taken away more boxes. The door to the social practice classroom has been opened. Students infected with phobia want to go underground for refuge. The buildings on the ground have been affected. The cornerstone of the rules has been broken. Chaos is everywhere. The situation is out of control for either side. ?School Rules and Situ An Rules both sent people to the underground of the laboratory building, but the first ones to arrive were not the ghosts who obeyed their rules. Red paint dripped down on the steps, and the art teacher''s self-portrait appeared on the wall. She gently tucked her hair behind her ears, but Xia Yang''s voice came out of her mouth. What a pleasure to work with. (End of this chapter) Chapter 179 Carnival of madmen Chapter 179 The Carnival of Madmen Gao Ming had already expected the appearance of the art teacher and Xia Yang, and he had arranged for the other party to come to meet him. What is happening on the underground level is just right for Xia Yang''s taste, whether it is as clean as the winter sun, or the red raincoat that represents extreme hatred, including the classmates of Class 13 and the investigators who are fighting for the body for their own interests. All these have given Xia Yang a steady stream of inspiration. ??The art teacher''s eyes narrowed slightly, hiding the greed deep in his pupils. Xia Yang longed for a red raincoat and a bright soul, and wanted to draw them and imprison them in his paintings. I like this world more and more. The art teacher took out her paintbrush and painted bright and red raincoats on the wall. Every time she painted, there would be an additional scar on her body, as if the paint used in the painting was her own ghost blood. Youliang and Hong Yuyi, who were fighting in the distance, were both aware of the existence of the art teacher, but Hong Yuyi had no intention of stopping. In order to completely eat Youliang, she was already covered in **** wounds that could not get better. Youliang''s face is not very good either. His abilities have limits, just like his life. He eventually lost all happiness and became a ghost with blood-stained hands. If he continues, the red raincoat might really be able to kill him. Lets go! Get out of the underground first! Gao Ming shouted at the classmates of Class 13. Although some students in the class deserved to die, there were still some who had no ill intentions towards Gao Ming from beginning to end. ??The classmate who snatched some boxes from the Investigation Bureau ran back without saying a word when Gao Ming reminded him. If they were asked to fight, each one would come up with various excuses, but if they were asked to run for their lives, each one would be as good as a sprinter. "Leave the body of the child in red!" The people in the investigation bureau were really crazy. The "core" had been taken away by Gao Ming. If other students took away some of the boxes, red clothes would probably lose control: "This red raincoat massacre A bus full of people! If she loses control, she will hunt down all the people who have touched her childs body! ?Hearing the investigator''s threat, the students only politely paused for 0.5 seconds, and then rushed out. The college is about to collapse, so what do you care about? Xishan, a former physical education student, rushed to the front. He held two boxes with the left and right arms of the childs body in his arms. ??The formation controlling Hong Yuyi was instantly destroyed. The investigation team leader of the Ring Gate Investigation Agency cursed secretly and urgently adjusted the team. Their influence on Hong Yuyi was getting weaker and weaker. ??The phobic person outside is coming in, and the lunatic inside is running out. Both parties are tortured by fear, and they don''t even have time to breathe. "Principal Yan! You go with the children!" The "Human Brick" who had obtained the student ID card broke free, but there were still a large number of children underground who had not obtained the student ID card. Their eyes were still numb and they could not find their hopeful selves in the past. . ?Principal Yan wants to hold all the children in his arms, give them warmth, and take them away, but there are too many children in need of help. I have a kind heart and cannot bear to see suffering, but I can only help so much in my whole life. I am deceiving myself and others with my clear conscience. Principal Yan can call every child''s name. She is at the bottom of the foundation and prevents other children from falling into the shadow world. As long as they have not merged with the shadow world, they have the opportunity to live their previous life. "Yan Xizhi! Save yourself first!" Gao Ming rode on the big dog and jumped and dodged between the collapsed first and second floors of the underground. "You don''t understand. These children have already been abandoned once. It took them unimaginable courage to get out of the shadow of abandonment. I can''t abandon them again." Principal Yan did not say "save more, save less", in her eyes The children are not numbers in school, but vivid faces, people connected to her memory. Principal Yan has his own plan, and Gao Ming admires him very much. He does not have the ability to save everyone, so he can only take out those who choose to believe in him first. Then wait for me to come back! Gao Ming said this subconsciously. He was suddenly stunned for a moment, remembering that he seemed to have said similar words a long time ago. Have I ever said this to Gao Yun? As gravel fell, Gao Ming and his neighbors in the Surabaya apartment carefully avoided the "big ghosts" fighting above them and sent the extremely weak "human bricks" out of the ground. The number of "human bricks" surrounding Gao Ming is gradually decreasing. Haldex Private College is built by these human bricks. Now that the human bricks have gained their freedom, those who enjoy the stability of the college will be in bad luck. ??The student union members and teachers who have profited from the school rules and Situ An''s rules are all coming here, and the living students and ghost students imprisoned in the school on the ground are also approaching. ?As long as you stay alive in the school, at least you won''t die at this stage; but if all the people escape, then Hendek Private Academy will be destroyed, and everyone may be dead, or everyone will need to select new people! Fortunately, phobia has completely spread in the college. Otherwise, the more people who stay awake, the greater the resistance Gao Ming will encounter. Those students will definitely try their best to stand against Gao Ming in order to survive. . "Destroy it! Tear it all up and put it back together again!" Xia Yang''s laughter came from the underground. For several kilometers around, he was the only one waving his paintbrush happily, drawing shocking and weird pictures. The collapse of the underground floor spread to the ground, and huge pits appeared around the experimental building. The human bricks buried underground were revealed to the light. With the help of Gao Ming, the faces embedded in the foundation looked at the dark clouds. Sky. ??Heavy rain poured into the gaps between the bricks, lightning split the blood mist, and the rumbling thunder sounded like the roar of evil spirits. ?The ground in the college trembled, and the people who were awakened by the high destiny wanted to come out. All the buildings in the college were shaking, the cornerstones of the rules were shattered, and the walls that imprisoned the students began to twist. "The school rules have been affected, and the world outside the wall has become more real than before!" The rain slid down Wang Jie''s face, and he accelerated and caught Xishan, who was still running wildly: "Don''t run away! " Whats wrong, Brother Jie? Xishan hugged the box and was in shock. Follow me to the playground, well hijack a bus and prepare to leave! Wang Jie was very decisive and changed direction. "Then do you want to inform others? Du Bai? And Gao Ming?" Xishan raised the box in his hand: "Do we still carry these two corpse boxes?" "Don''t worry about other people, they are much smarter than you." Wang Jie dragged Xishan: "As long as we drive out, someone will definitely want to get on the bus. We just need to make sure we have a seat." "What if a ghost is taken out of school? The city is full of ordinary people, and they can''t deal with a scapegoat." Xishan said subconsciously. "Stop talking nonsense! Come with me! Seize the car!" Wang Jie tightened his grip on the knife. There were teachers from the Investigation Bureau guarding the playground. In fact, they were guarding the school bus sent in by the General Bureau of Investigation, but the classmates of Class 13 had already He regards the Investigation Bureau as his enemy and will attack by surprise when he finds the right opportunity. "Being able to become a classmate according to school rules is indeed a bit tricky." Dr. Lu walked out of the school infirmary, followed by a group of students whose faces were completely covered by bandages. Judging from the body shape, these students just corresponded to each of the thirteenth class. people. "Some miscellaneous fish will just run away. They won''t live long anyway, just catching a few big fish is enough." Dr. Lu''s eyes gradually moved from the school auditorium to Gao Ming: "I have been thinking about it from the beginning. I feel like there is something wrong with him, and I feel a strong uneasiness in my heart. Why would a young man I have never met make me feel scared? I have killed too many people, and I can no longer remember what grudges he may have had with me." Slender fingers wandered over the body, and there were a lot of suture marks on the surface of Dr. Lu''s skin. "It doesn''t matter, as long as we kill him and eradicate the roots, the grudge between us will be wiped out." Gao Ming, who had rescued a large number of people, suddenly felt his scalp numb, as if he was being targeted by some poisonous insect. He scanned the crowd and saw Dr. Lu walking out of the office building. "It''s true that enemies meet on a narrow road." If he hadn''t found the hiding place of Situ An''s body, Gao Ming would have wanted to go and devour him now: "Hold it, you have to hide the flesh and blood ghosts and torture chambers, and you can''t let Situ An have any sense of defense. " ?The school was already very chaotic, but Gao Ming felt that it was not chaotic enough. He hid the photo of the flood disaster in his hand and had a final communication with the supermarket owner Zhang Ding. ?The student union members in the activity building had already left. The muddy flood carrying silt became more and more violent, and countless water ghosts crashed into the windows of the activity building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 180 cowards game Chapter 180 The Cowards Game "When I was in school, I always fantasized about what would happen if the apocalypse came? Now, the apocalypse has really come." Xishan held the arms of two children and rushed to the bus first: "Brother Jie, how can we drive without the car key? " Threate those investigators and force them to speak! Why dont you ask me to teach you! Wang Jie struggled with an investigator. He moved extremely quickly and struck fiercely. It looked like he had been systematically trained. "Hand over the car keys, or don''t blame me for being rude." Xishan said viciously. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was punched hard in the abdomen by the other party, and his body bent like a prawn. "**! What a waste!" Wang Jie kicked away the opponent in front of him, grabbed the arm of the child on the ground, and swung it towards the investigator who attacked Xishan: "The security force of the Investigation Bureau has lost control! The children''s bodies are scattered everywhere. Yes, if we dont run away now, everyone will be chased by the red-clothed ghost! The rain was pouring down, and Wang Jie''s voice could be heard far away in the heavy rain: "Everyone who touches the child''s body is the target of killing by the devil in red. If we can''t escape from the campus tonight, we will all die!" If you are allowed to escape, the probability of the spread of abnormal events will increase, and more people will die. The investigator looked at Wang Jie coldly: You cant drive this bus. You want to die, dont take us with you. Wang Jie almost stuffed the childs arm into the investigators mouth. Surrounding several buses, the students eyes turned red. "Found it! The key to the car is still in the car!" Cao Song found that there was no one watching around the bus. He boarded the bus decisively, but after getting on, he vomited it out. The car was full of blood, as if he had just left the bus. The slaughterhouse opens. ?This car is the one used by the Bureau of Investigation to transport red raincoats. In other words, this car is not for people to ride in. But under the current circumstances, the students couldn''t care less. A few people rushed towards the car door. The investigators became anxious upon seeing this. This group of mad dogs wanted to drive out the car in which Hong Yi had been sitting. All things related to Hong Yi in the investigation bureau must be destroyed after the mission is over. "Don''t let them come up! Drive quickly!" Cao Song couldn''t drive himself, so he selflessly informed others. When they were almost done, he immediately wanted to close the door. Cao Song! You ***! The bus started to start, and the solidified blood stains fell from the top of the head. The people who got on the bus looked excited, but before they were happy for a long time, they heard the sound of the windows being smashed by stones. ??Students with phobias and scapegoats were running this way. Cao Song picked up the mop from the car and pushed it out. Unexpectedly, he was pushed out by his classmates. ??Someone stepped on Cao Song''s back and grabbed the car window with both hands, not caring about the sharp glass shards. Xishan also wanted to go, but was caught by Wang Jie: "Let him be the first car. The first car should not be able to drive out. We will continue to look for the keys and prepare to take other cars." But the car has already started! "We have all touched the body of a child. The red-clothed ghost quickly lost control. How dare you go out in her car?" Wang Jie dragged the investigator towards a place with few people, and Xishan followed closely behind: "Keep an eye on Yuan Hui and Zhuo Jun! They are both dogs of the Investigation Bureau, and they may have a way out for themselves!" Boom! ??Rolling thunder fell on the school auditorium, and a large hole appeared on the top of the auditorium. The giant flesh-and-blood tree that madly absorbed the fear of the students surrounded the auditorium. All students who investigated the auditorium became its source of power. The roots under the giant tree pierced into the bodies of the phobia patients. It was like a replica of another Henniges Private Academy. Perhaps it was precisely because of this fear deep in the hearts of the students that the flesh-and-blood giant tree took a step forward. gradually grow in this direction. Situ An spent many years building the academy into a sacrificial altar for the shadow world. Now, all of them have been taken away by the flesh-and-blood giant tree. However, the patients who have been penetrated by the roots of the giant tree are not worshiping the shadow world, but the shadow world. Flesh fairy. "Back off! Everyone evacuate the auditorium!" The student union president, wearing a dark red school uniform, issued the final order to keep the remaining student union members away from the auditorium. ??The phobia broke out in Apartment No. 6 and completed the last stage of transformation in the auditorium. It is now very difficult to stop it. Dont go that way anymore! All the students wearing student union armbands approached the laboratory building from the other direction. They and the teachers led by Dr. Lu blocked Gao Ming''s way to the left and right. "Let all students return to where they should be!" The student union president looks somewhat similar to Gao Yun, but his personality is completely opposite to Gao Yun. He is decisive in doing things and has an explosive temper, like a ball of fire. "Classmate, if you do this, the consequences will be very serious." Dr. Lu also spoke, and the teachers from the Investigation Bureau gathered around him: "After the building in the Hande Private Academy collapses, it will completely appear in reality and will no longer exist. Under any restraint, all the ghosts in the school will sweep across the vast sea, and millions of people in the three districts of Dongwai will suffer disaster." "What''s the use of telling me this now? Did I imprison them underground?" Gao Ming wanted to kill Situ An when he saw him. "The existence of the school is a converter that will slowly allow people to accept the arrival of a new era and protect more people. This has always been the purpose of the Bureau of Investigation." Dr. Lu''s tone was unkind, but there was no emotion or anger on his face: "The Times The development of the world needs fuel, and they have become the fuel. You cant just focus on the pain of the past, but also imagine the changes of tomorrow. "The student union has its own plan. We can bring some seriously aging students to dormitory No. 6 for recuperation and replace them regularly." The student union president first worked on flood control, and then went to the auditorium to do some homework. He was already exhausted. , when I came out, I found that the foundation of the school had been destroyed. "Where can you escape with these students?" Huang Xin, the school doctor next to Dr. Lu, laughed: "If the school is really destroyed, you will die too. Everything is just a bargaining chip." "This school was not destroyed because of me, I just accelerated the process." Gao Ming touched his heart lightly with his finger: "Get out of the way!" "You are seeking your own death." Huang Ying walked towards the office building at Dr. Lu''s signal. Many doors that had never been opened inside the building were opened, and strange-looking students walked out of the hidden offices one after another. Many of them were surnamed Situ. They were obviously the adopted sons and daughters of Situ An, but they suffered the most cruel treatment and became like monsters. "Go back underground immediately! Otherwise, we will build you into the wall before the school collapses." Huang Xing''s tone was strong and his state was crazy, like a madman. "Do you think I will believe you?" Gao Ming let the blood on his fingertips flow into the photos of the flood disaster. All the windows on the first floor of the mobile building creaked. He decided not to wait until night and directly asked Zhang Ding to give up suppressing the flood disaster. ?Gao Ming, Gao Yun, and Situ An, the three represent different rules, like three cars speeding towards each other. No one was willing to dodge or compromise. In this case, Gao Ming was the first to open the window and throw the steering wheel in his hand out of the car. He has made it clear that he will not avoid it. The moment cracks appeared in the windows of the mobile building, the students who were tortured by phobia felt that their hearts were about to jump out. There seemed to be a dragon roaring inside the wall of the mobile building. They couldn''t figure out why the flood happened in the swimming pool. break out? ?Thunder exploded, window glass fragments flew everywhere, turbid torrents spewed out, and countless water ghosts were freed. Spread out! Everyone go to higher ground! Zhang Fendou, caught in the violent storm, clenched his fists, rode on a dead pig, raised his head and shouted to the surroundings. ??Lightning fell, heavy rain poured down, and the torrent became more turbulent. Under Zhang Ding''s deliberate control, the turbid wave slammed into the office building before getting out of control. ?Seeing the torrent filled with the resentment of the deceased, Dr. Lu''s eyes twitched. The Situ An''s will hidden in his body saw too many things that were difficult to understand today. ?For a big boss with a level of ghost talk, todays campus seems particularly supernatural. (End of this chapter) Chapter 181 Gao Yuns ability Chapter 181 Gao Yuns Ability Situ An was deeply impressed by the floods that occurred in Lishan many years ago. Afterwards, he visited the worst-hit places several times to check. There were so many people who died in vain due to natural disasters. It stands to reason that there would be some sinister places. But what surprised him was that even Minlong Street, which was the most severely affected by the disaster, could not feel the slightest resentment. Those water ghosts who died in vain seemed to be... Gone with the torrent. ??The question that troubled Situ An many years ago now has an answer, but the answer is too crude. "The flesh and blood fairy I worshiped appeared in the auditorium, and the flood water ghost I went to check appeared in the activity building. Why did the cause and effect I planted unintentionally complete the loop here?" Situ An''s consciousness in Dr. Lu''s body A very bad feeling arose: "I seem to smell the breath of fate, can''t I escape? Or can''t I escape?" ?In the coward''s game, the more "cowardly" and rational party will often choose to give in in order to avoid the worst outcome. Situ An is the founder of Hande Private Academy and one of the beneficiaries of the rules. Everything he does is to become an agent of the shadow world. Once he succeeds, and with his identity as the director of the Hanhai East District Investigation Bureau, he might be able to swallow up the vast sea. All the plans were about to succeed, and they were just one step away from success. However, Situ An was not blinded by the desire in his heart: "No one can threaten me. The school can be rebuilt after it is destroyed. I don''t care to wait for more than ten years, but it makes me feel The signs of unrest must be stifled." Rather than destroying the school, Situ An wanted to kill Gao Ming and figure out everything that happened in the school. So he also made a crazy choice. He didn''t give in and didn''t allow anyone to leave. He wanted to release all the ghost children hidden in the office building. In the past, Yan Xizhi would focus on taking care of children with psychological problems and actively help them get out of the shadows; after Situ An took over the school, he would still focus on taking care of children with psychological distortions. He would bring these children into special rooms to maximize their care. Torturing them, making them deformed, and training them into monsters. The most perverted and twisted guy can become his child and enjoy the sick father''s love. Doors opened in the office building, and the eyes in the darkness were dangerous and terrifying. Situ An was unable to create an existence of the level of a big ghost. He could only use the gift of the shadow world to sacrifice other children''s bodies. Resentment accumulates on a person. Normally, Situ An did not fight against the school rules. He had secretly accumulated a lot of strength, which he released at this moment. Amidst the rain, a mixture of hair and flesh was scattered out of the windows of the office building. The entire office building was actually the "warehouse" of the school hospital, and all students who violated the rules and were sent to the office building were test subjects. When the storm arrives, the fiery-tempered student union president''s first thought is to give in. If one of Gao Ming and Situ An is willing to cooperate, they might be able to join forces to suppress the other to protect the campus. However, he suddenly meets two lunatics. "Go underground! Stabilize the foundation of the school!" The student union president was the only sane person. He wanted to try his best, but not long after he finished shouting, severe pain came from the arm wearing the student union armband. It looked ordinary. The armband bit into the president''s body as if it had grown teeth. Immediately afterwards, the president''s brows relaxed, and the anger in his eyes instantly dissipated, as if he was a different person, and he glanced around with a calm expression. ?Standing between the raging floods and heavy rain, the president changed his order: "Take the bravest students and escape to higher ground. Leave all those who are afraid and kill them first..." The president pointed at Dr. Lu, and then moved his hand to several buses near the office building: "Kill them again and don''t let anyone escape from this school." The President of the Student Union seems to have figured out the principle of phobia and only allows people who are not sick and not afraid to escape. He asks all phobia patients to stay and face their fear. All three "rules" in the school have given up on the school. Not only did the three speeding cars have no intention of stopping, they even kept accelerating and crashed into each other! "Why are you afraid? The worst that can happen is that you will lose your soul. There is no crueler punishment in this world than not being able to die. Living is meaningless. I gave you a start that you have never had before." The president of the student union gently touched the rain falling from the sky. Pearls seem to be playing destiny with heavy rain and strong wind. The armbands on the arms of each student union member have changed. The light yellow armbands look like pieces of broken skin, and the patterns on the back of each armband are also different. It''s like picking a person after smashing them into pieces. The flesh and blood is integrated into the armband. ?Some student union members felt frightened and wanted to take off their armbands. The more they struggled, the more ferocious the armbands became and they burrowed into their arms. "Before I died, everyone was looking for me and asked me to save you; after I died, everyone wanted to forget me and ask me not to bother you anymore." The president''s voice became more and more high-pitched. Yun: "Ten years have passed and nothing has changed. Before I died, you were still desperately looking for me and wanted to become the rule maker. When I die again, will you be like you were ten years ago? Then forget me again?" All the student union members wearing armbands slowly overcame their fear, but their eyes became unfamiliar. "Aren''t you looking for me? Each of these armbands was sewn by me with my own body. You can''t recognize me, right?" ?The heavy rain soaked his face. Under the wash of the rain, he looked more and more like Gao Yun, including the other student union members behind him. "In that deep and cold tunnel filled with the corpses of my friends, my body was torn into pieces. I accompanied him to die again and again, starting over again, looking at the night sky so close at hand, and again and again. Welcome to new life! My memory is only as long as a tunnel, and my world is only filled with repeated deaths and unstoppable pain. I only believe that he will come back, so accidentally, so surely, because this is our destiny. The student union members in the distance were rescuing non-sick students. The bodies of the student union members affected by phobia were all taken over by Gao Yun. He swallowed up the fearful and frightened souls. More and more images appeared on the president''s school uniform. The more blood stained, the dazzling red color could not be washed away even by the violent wind and rain. Even the crazy water ghost was trying to avoid it. He stood there and split the torrent with his body. At the same time, Dr. Lu, who was hiding in the crowd, suddenly started bleeding from his eyes and his skin began to fester. He covered his face and looked at the student union president in disbelief. The expression of the president standing at the front of the student union did not change at all, except that a piece of skin on his arm dried up instantly. He casually tore off the piece of skin, and there was a line written under the skin - School Rules Article 131, any student who turns into a monster will die. . ? Judging from the gaps under the president''s skin, the president''s body is densely filled with curse rules. Anyone who violates the rules will be cursed by Gao Yun. ?Written the rules in advance. If the rules are violated, a corresponding curse will be generated. This seems to be one of Gao Yun''s abilities, and originally this was supposed to be an ability that only fate had. None of you can leave this academy, and nothing can escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 182 I see you die again and again Chapter 182 I see you die again and again ?Every student union armband is Gao Yun''s body. Only then did Situ An realize that the body of Gao Yun he was looking for was actually hanging in front of his eyes every day. It''s not that he hasn''t thought about this possibility, but even he doesn''t think Gao Yun would do such a thing, because there are too many easier hiding methods than this method. Covering his bleeding face, Situ An''s will, which controlled Dr. Lu, felt that the body was rapidly collapsing, and dense black lines grew out of the body, like hair full of death. When they all came together, the death''s The appearance will be drawn. "What kind of strange ability is this?" Situ An didn''t know what Gao Yun had experienced on that bus. He only knew that Gao Yun seemed to be a person who escaped his fate. This was why he transferred Gao Yun immediately. The reason was that he was in his own territory, but he did not expect that Gao Yun would control the school rules in a very short period of time, and he was so suppressed that he could not breathe. If it weren''t for some back-ups, Situ An felt that he would be killed by Gao Yun in his sleep on the first day. It took so many healthy students to die to sew such a perfect container, its a pity, but its not a loss to use it to test one of the childs abilities. ??The black thread came out of Dr. Lu''s heart, climbed up his face, and cut off his facial features, but he smiled. Only one-fifth of the ghosts in ghost stories have special abilities, and only one-tenth of these ghosts can build their own house of resentment and become a big ghost. ??The ugly students following Dr. Lu screamed into the flood. Their bodies were severely deformed, and there were a lot of wounds on their skin. However, what flowed out from the wounds was not blood, but sticky shadows. "Dad..." The monster students wore dark student ID cards around their necks, and their names all had the word "Situ" in them. The skin of the students who were adopted by Situ An cracked, and heads made of shadows emerged from the smooth flesh. The huge heads expanded like lanterns. Each shadow head was filled with the negative emotions of the students, exuding It smells like a house of resentment. ??Doctor Lu ignored the childrens cries and still muttered to himself: The big ghosts are fighting each other. Only if the house of resentment is washed with blood over and over can the nightmare reappear and be transformed into a ghost house. The collision and fusion of shadow heads is a strange scene that probably would not appear in ordinary peoples nightmares. If you arrange and combine the ghost houses one after another and follow the same rules, there will be a probability of building a dead building, creating a ghost that is unique in the city of Hanhai and controls the rules of ghost stories! Flesh and blood collided and splashed, bones were intertwined and built up, and the shadow head seemed to be calling for something, and seemed to be worshiping. Situ An seemed to be holding a final sacrifice in the school. He wanted to sacrifice all the ghosts and people in the school. Product, dedicated to the shadow world. The screams and wails of Yan Xizhi and countless "human bricks" came from the underground. They were wrapped in a large shadow before they could escape. ?Hind Private College was originally located between the shadow world and the real world, with a passage built through countless human bricks. Now that the passage is destroyed, Situ An wants to forcefully pull part of the shadow world into reality. Terrifying ghost roars sounded underground. The "altar" made up of several heads in front of the office building was like a huge shrine. Under the full force of the shadow world, something was about to come out of the shadows. Hande Private College was completely transformed by the Shadow World. Situ An''s idea was to sacrifice everything in the school to gain benefits for himself, and then use the name of attacking the Shadow World to continuously gain power from both the Investigation Bureau and the Shadow World. From here we can also see the difference between Gao Yun and Situ An. Gao Yun also knows that the academy has been transformed by the shadow world, so he does not allow anyone to leave, lest ghost stories invade the vast sea. "Hiding in someone else''s skin, do you think I can''t find you? Do you really think that all the students I send to the office building are students who violate the rules?" Gao Yun wrote a strange line on the armband of his arm. The words were written, and then the skin on the back of the hand was torn off, and new curse rules appeared under the skin. Dr. Lu, who was protected by many layers of protection, suddenly vomited a large mouthful of blood. His handsome face was severely ulcerated, one eyeball fell off, and the skin on his facial features fell off as if ice and snow had melted. Rules were exposed one by one, and the rules for Situ An took effect one by one. Doctor Lu could no longer support his body. He licked his teeth and covered his eyes: "The next batch of support from the General Administration will arrive soon. You guys will be here soon." From the moment you appear, you are destined to stand on the opposite side of Hanhai. I look forward to whether you will choose to be a human or a ghost. " Doctor Lu was unable to speak. All the bones in his body were necrotic, one arm was withered, and the blood on his body was dark black. Gao Ming, who was riding on the back of a big dog, took everything in sight. He had a clear understanding of Gao Yun''s terrifying abilities, but compared to the shock that Gao Yun''s curse ability brought to him, he was more surprised by another thing. ?The last time Gao Ming appeared in the tunnel, he had one eye blind and one arm broken. He looked extremely miserable. ?Just now when Gao Yun was cursing Situ An, Dr. Lu also lost an eyeball first, his facial features were ulcerated, and then one of his arms withered. "All the scars seem to be in contrast. Does Gao Yun want to tell me something?" The rain slid down Gao Ming''s cheek, his eyes narrowed, and the world became extremely clear: "Gao Yun saw me dying, saw I die again and again! He knows I will come back for him, I never forget my promise! Gao Yun knows that Gao Yun''s life comes back again and again. Gao Yun seems to be the driver of the death bus, or he is right next to the driver. ?The words Gao Yun said just now were deeply impressed in Gao Ming''s heart. There was a cause and effect, and there was a certain connection between the two names. Everything seems to have no connection, but they are influencing each other secretly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He saw it in his eyes, he was once his best friend, his name was Gao Yun. Taking out his mobile phone from his pocket, Gao Ming looked at the message he sent to Gao Yun. Different from other students, Gao Mings message is very simpleno matter what happens, I will come back to pick you up and leave. Please believe me, even just this once! "I obtained a complete flesh and blood fairy through death again and again, breaking the cycle of death. Gao Yun also successfully left the tunnel and appeared in the school." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He recalled all the things he had done to him according to the school rules. Although I dont know how he left, judging from the results, I have fulfilled my promise. In a world controlled by fate, Gao Ming and Gao Yun completed the redemption that only the two of them knew. One died again and again and came back, and the other died again and again and continued on the road. The two cycles lasted for ten years. In the past and present, The tunnel is like two links of an iron rope tightly linked together. (End of this chapter) Chapter 183 crazy night Chapter 183 Crazy Night "There should be a third cycle, related to the invasion of the shadow world into reality." Gao Ming needs to ask Gao Yun about some specific things, and now is obviously not the time. ?Gao Yun did not make a clear statement or tell Gao Ming something directly, indicating that he was probably being stared at by fate, or other unexpected situations occurred. Gao Ming would not ask stupidly. After understanding Gao Yun''s position, he knew what to do. Situ An, eat Situ An! ??Blood lines penetrated his pupils. Gao Ming stared at the place where Dr. Lu''s body melted. He clutched the memory of death related to Situ An in his heart to wake up the sleeping flesh and blood ghosts. ?Situ An has also been worshiping the Flesh Immortal. Although he failed, his body is also stained with the breath of the Flesh Immortal. "Just like what the goddess said at the beginning, if it weren''t for me, he would have become a flesh and blood fairy." The tip of his nose twitched, and after Dr. Lu''s body was completely broken, strands of blood did not blend into the huge shadow shrine, but retreated to the office building in an extremely secretive manner. Hold your tail! Gao Yuns reminder gave Gao Ming the most important clue, and he tried his best to stimulate the flood survivors. The huge turbid waves surged forward, and in the shadow of the huge waves, the big dog rushed towards the office building with high hopes. The big dog''s paws stepped on the shadow, and all sounds and lights were absorbed into its body. At first, the investigator in the office building could still see Gao Ming, but Gao Ming had disappeared in a few breaths. ??The sound of heart beating came from deep in the shadow''s head. Situ An''s last sacrifice achieved very good results. He used all his descendants as a lead and called out something in the shadow world at the cost of having no offspring. ??The heads wrapped in the negative emotions of the students were all broken. Under the wash of endless evil thoughts, an arm crushed the human bricks underground, trying to forcibly grab the Hande Private Academy, which was separated from the shadow world. "Whoever comes here must abide by the rules here." The student council president pierced his chest with five fingers and tore off the human skin on his chest. The first rule of the school - everyone and ghosts in the college must abide by the school rules. There was a long distance between the president and the giant hand in the shadow, but after the skin on the president''s heart turned into fly ash, the giant hand seemed to have grabbed a hedgehog covered with spikes, and it was obviously stung. ??The president''s body was mutilated, but his expression did not change much. He stared at Gao Ming who disappeared in the huge waves out of the corner of his eye. We have all been trapped in deep darkness, but this time is different. "Your appearance changed the tunnel. All the corpses embedded in the walls were loosened. I crawled out of the rotating gears of fate. I walked out with a desire for death and hatred for fate. The tunnel of time. "Maybe one day we will go back, but before that, I will use the knife in my hand to pierce the established future." The student union is not the only one resisting the unknown existence of the shadow world in the school. Zhang Ding, who had emerged from the torrent, already had a basic understanding of the internal situation on campus. He grabbed the physical education teacher with one hand and half-crouched on the second floor of the activity building. The makeup on his face was washed away by water, revealing his mature and strong facial features. Behind Zhang Ding were the shop assistants and customers on Minlong Street. "If we had the power of ghosts ten years ago, the floods should have been prevented." Zhang Ding stood up, threw the physical education teacher into the open space, and waved behind him: "Xiao Gao has passed, let''s clear the way for him." ?Jumping from the second floor of the mobile building, Zhang Ding merged with the torrent the moment he fell into the water, like a turbid and rushing dragon. ??The flood flooded Hande Private Academy, and the water ghosts hidden in the turbid flood exuded an astonishing resentment. They were originally killed in vain, and were imprisoned under the supermarket by Zhang Ding for ten years. They will become aggressive when they see the light of day again. Only Zhang Ding can control them and influence them within a limited range. The shadow shrine in front of the office building slowly opened, and what greeted it was not devout believers, but huge waves. Boss Zhang is moving forward regardless of the cost, hoping to drown the shadows of the flood ten years ago. What is even more unexpected is that in the auditorium in the distance, eight branches of a giant flesh-and-blood tree stretch out in all directions, and the souls hanging on the branches are swaying in the heavy rain. ? ?The foundation of the school was shaken, and the auditorium was the first to collapse. The phobia puppet felt the threat from the shrine in front of the office building, and the way phobia dealt with the threat was very simple, that is, to make the other party feel fear and assimilate it. Roots composed of countless phobia patients crawled on the ground. Ji Zhe, who was located at the core of the giant flesh and blood tree, roared and turned his body. Every time he moved, the souls of countless phobia patients were twisted, and fear seemed to be inexhaustible. Inexhaustible fuel poured into the body, and the giant tree of flesh and blood that suffocated everyone moved towards the office building. ??The earth was shaking, and the blood-red crown of the tree seemed to be shattering the dark clouds. Neither the heavy rain nor the rolling torrents could shake it at all. ??The eight thickest rhizomes seem to block the entire campus. Where there is fear, the branches will grow and intertwine. As the source of phobia, Ji Zhe''s body has also become part of a giant tree of flesh and blood. He is carrying a fear puppet. He is actually more afraid than anyone else. Because of this, he is more convinced than anyone else that all this is happening. of. Even if all phobia patients get rid of their fear and are successfully cured, Jizhe will not look back. Because fear has brought about changes in him, he is the only one among all people who actively embraces fear, feels the deepest fear, and spreads the most thorough fear. He will always stand in front of the fear puppet! Something from the auditorium is coming! The investigators panicked. There was no record of the existence of the flesh-and-blood giant tree in any of the internal documents of the Investigation Bureau. No one knew what it was? ? Phobia quietly invaded the investigators'' hearts, and the "sacrifice" placed on the "offering table" by Situ An were also infected with phobia. The unknown being who devoured the sacrifices gradually saw clearly the outline of the giant tree of flesh and blood. This thing was much more shocking than it. ??There are too many "ghosts" that have exceeded the limit of Hande Private College. It is almost inevitable that this level 4 abnormal event will spread out of control. At this time, perhaps only the student union still wants to maintain order in the school, while everyone else is making the final choice for themselves. The torrent shattered the glass of the office building, and a **** dog entered the office building along with the waves. Feeling the smell of flesh and blood, the big dog chased the ray of blood that escaped from Doctor Lu''s body. There are many rooms in the office building. The stairs are folded together, and the interior is like a huge Rubik''s Cube. The chase lasted for nearly half an hour before the big dog stopped. ? ?The claws walked out of the shadows, and the big dog stared at the room in front of him. It felt a very dangerous atmosphere. Teaching assessment and evaluation room? I have never seen this room before when I entered the office building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 184 The world in its eyes Chapter 184 The world in its eyes It seems that Situ An is hiding here. ??The memory of death in Gao Ming''s heart was like a red-hot iron, and the pain caused by the tragic deaths constantly affected every nerve. He could no longer control himself and pushed the door in front of him one step ahead of the **** dog. There are no **** and scary scenes as imagined, and there are no monsters or ghosts. This can even be said to be the cleanest room in the office building. Everything is neatly arranged and spotless. The owner of the room seems to have obsessive-compulsive disorder. Control room? In the room with the sign of Teaching Assessment and Evaluation Room, one wall is covered with monitor screens. The owner of the house can see most of the things happening on campus through this wall. The screens are like eyes. on the wall. ?With a microphone and camera fixed on the desk near the wall, the owner of the house can give all instructions while sitting in this hidden room. Hande Private Academy was expanded by Situ An, so such a hidden place should be built by him. ??The big dog following Gao Ming also poked its head into the house. Its nose twitched and its front paws didn''t touch the ground. It was hesitating whether to come in or not. A big dog just gave people the feeling of a cat. "Situ An is here, I feel his presence." Gao Ming was extremely sure. After he said this, all the surveillance pictures on the wall changed. After the black and white snowflakes flashed, a man sitting on a chair appeared on the screen. ?His body was penetrated by strange tubes, as if he had a strange disease. But even though a large area of ??skin was ulcerated and his life was short, he still sat upright, calm and calm, as if everything was under control. by Situ An. Gao Ming thought he would be very angry and painful after seeing Situ An''s face. In fact, he was not. He just wanted to kill him, at all costs, and imprison him in the torture chamber as quickly as possible. "Gao Ming, the comprehensive score of Class 13, ranking ninth on average, is a psychological counselor in Henshan Prison for felons. But starting from last month, you have been unable to pass the mental health test in the prison." Situ An''s voice came from the room. It was coming from all directions and it was impossible to determine his location. "You have investigated very clearly. Have you started paying attention to me from a long time ago?" Gao Ming didn''t know what kind of script fate had given Situ An, but no matter what the script was, it seemed that only one of them could live. Situ An in the video shook his head: "I have met many people who are more dangerous than you, and you have never shown anything that requires my special attention before. I just read the information of everyone in your class, and I happen to have a better memory. " With his eyes fixed on Gao Ming, Situ An suddenly asked: "Have we ever met?" Gao Ming didn''t say anything. He was carefully feeling the breath of the Flesh Immortal, trying to find Situ An. "If we have never met, then you should be the murderer of Dr. Lu. When I, Dr. Yilu''s body, appeared, there was a moment of surprise on your face and a murderous intention. You know Dr. Lu Already dead? But why did you want to kill Dr. Lu? He only works for me and rarely appears in front of outsiders. If you can find the right opportunity to kill him, it means that you have been planning for a long time. Killing him may be to make it easier to get rid of me." Situ An stared at Gao Ming silently, his eyes and expressions did not change, and even professional psychological counselor Gao Ming could not read any information from his face. "If you think about it this way, you must have seen me and there is a reason why you must kill me." With the figure of Gao Ming reflected in his eyes, Situ An seemed to be chatting with a very familiar person, and said in a calm tone: "Can you tell me the reason? Money? Power? Blood debt? Or to protect more people? "Seeing that Gao Ming was unmoved and frantically looking for his position, Situ An actually had a smile on his face. There was both admiration and murderous intent in his eyes. "Actually, I am more optimistic about you than Zhuo Jun. Everything you want can be obtained from me, money, power, whatever is available in the East District, I can get it." Gao Ming''s eyes didn''t waver at all, and the smile on Situ An''s face slowly faded. He met the most difficult type of people. These people are fighting for something that ordinary people can''t see or touch, even if it''s something that ordinary people can''t see or touch. It doesnt matter if you give your life. "Is it because of the so-called justice?" Situ An leaned back on his chair: "This thing is actually very rough. The houses in the East District are worth ten times as much as the West District. Are all the houses in the East District made of gold? But everyone has a consensus. , East District is the most prosperous district in Hanhai, and it will also be the most developed district in the future. The same is true for people. You do not represent justice, it just depends on whether everyone thinks you are justice." "I am the branch director of the Investigation Bureau, defending the barrier of the vast sea, and what about you? It was you and your classmates who destroyed the school, caused Level 4 abnormal events to get out of control, and brought disaster to the entire city. Who do you think is righteous? Who is saving more people? Situ Ans most valued subordinates were all killed by Gao Ming. The person he valued most now became Gao Ming, whom he feared and admired. "I took over Hande Scholarly Academy from Yan Xizhi, turned it into a dining table in the shadow world, and treated all the students as human food. Maybe you think I am cruel, but without me, Hanhai will die even more Many people. I am conducting an experiment that concerns all living people in the city. The dead are inevitable, but their sacrifices will bring about a brand new world. Situ An didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He seemed to have not been forced to this point for a long time. The door was blocked and he was somewhere in the house at this time. "In the 20th century, the labor movement was surging, forcing capital to compromise and cooperate through strikes and struggles. But now 90% of jobs have been replaced by brains and machines, and capital no longer needs to hire people to work. You Do you think they will still compromise? Look at Xinhu, only one tenth of the people living in the smart city are real citizens, and the rest can only be regarded as... NPCs in the game. " The reason why Hanhai has not become Xinhu is because I and the people behind me who have the same ideals are fighting in a place that you cant see and in a way that you cant understand. The invasion of the shadow world into reality is not a bad thing, it is something that is bound to happen. The locked sky will be opened in such a way that too many people want to see the real world. When the shadow spreads over the city, the old order will be washed away, and new city walls will be built on the ruins, waiting for the sun that can shine on everyone. "And you? Let me ask you, do you want to be an ignorant fool forever, talking about safety and success, then covering your eyes and dying on the bed with a urinary tube and esophageal tube inserted, or do you want to clench your fists? , smash the windows and see the outside world? Situ An on the screen said the last words, and Gao Ming finally determined his location. "If someone else comes here, I might really be deceived by you, but I know you too well. Everything you do is just for yourself." Gao Ming touched his heart with his finger, feeling the pain inside: "You want to break the shackles of fate, just because you want to be the one who makes rules and binds others. If you succeed, you will become the new fate This is also the biggest difference between you and me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 185 I simply want him to die Chapter 185: I simply want him to die Situ An is very good at brainwashing others. He will first occupy the moral high ground and put on the cloak of civilization to cover up his barbaric behavior. He is the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation and one of the speakers of the Hanhai Chamber of Commerce. He has great energy and ambitions that can never be satisfied. As the biggest beneficiary of the rules, Situ An is a defender of the rules during the day, but wants to be the maker of the rules at night. He is a selfish lunatic at heart. It is undeniable that he has many advantages, but he also has reasons why he must be killed. For him, protecting the city is just because the living people in the city are temporarily useful to him and are a bargaining chip in exchange with the shadow world. Deep in his heart, he will not be constrained by anything like morality at all, and he can sacrifice everything without any consideration. Get a possibility for yourself. People like you are actually quite pathetic. Gao Ming died many times because of Situ An. Whats even more outrageous is that Situ Ans reason for killing him was different every time. Its not that Gao Ming has to kill Situ An, its because Gao Ming continues to grow and move forward, Situ An will definitely kill Gao Ming. "Gao Ming, you haven''t come as far as me, so you can''t see what I see. I actually have no other choice. If you are willing to stand by my side, I will take you to the highest point of the vast sea." There was no trace of fatigue in Situ An''s eyes on the screen. He knew that Gao Ming had been looking for him and he did not waver in any way. "Rather than walking to the highest point together, I want to pull you into the abyss and let you experience every day of my past." Gao Ming''s fingers pressed on his heart, and eight arms made of flesh and blood came out from the back of his heart. The incense floated away, and the eight-armed ghosts and gods and Gao Ming made the same movements. ?? He raised his arm, clenched his fist, and his flesh and blood penetrated directly through the wall filled with surveillance screens! Pieces of screens that looked like "eyes" were smashed, and behind the wall was the same squirming flesh and blood as in the infirmary. The big ghost has a house of resentment, and different ghost houses have different abilities. At this time, what appeared in front of Gao Ming seemed to be a very special house of resentment, made of flesh and blood, as if it had life and could grow on its own. ?After being attacked by Gao Ming, this special house of resentment actually emitted the cry of a young child, which was shrill and shrill, making people''s hair stand on end. Ding Yuan said that Situ An seems to have a kid he raised himself. Does this house of resentment belong to that kid? Situ An can create a flesh-and-blood body for the dead Dr. Lu, wrap negative emotions with a shadow head, copy all the classmates in Class 13, and can also turn the children of Hande Private Academy into monsters. All the above abilities are related to this House of Resentment. related. Since Situ An has such a kid, why didnt he see him in Surabaya Apartment last time? Is it fate for balance? Or is it that the kid has been at Hande Private Academy and Situ An didnt bring him into Surabaya Apartment? ?In terms of the level of risk alone, Surabaya Apartment is far inferior to Hande Private College. This school has already developed real ghost stories. But in terms of destructive power, the Flesh Immortal is unique, and Gao Ming himself has not yet fully explored its full potential. "Congratulations!" ?Among the four faces of the Flesh Immortal, the one belonging to Congratulations glared angrily. He also remembered Situ An. It was Situ An who was hiding in the House of Resentment and killed his relatives and sewed his mouth shut. Congratulations for losing part of the ability to think. Now he just wants to pay with blood. The arm hit the House of Resentment hard, and the Flesh Fairy could invade all flesh and blood. Blood vessels spread out from the body of the ghost and god, like chains stained with despair, drilling into the flesh and blood on the surface of the House of Resentment. ?The child''s cries became more pitiful. The eight arms of the ghosts and gods stretched forward, their fingers dug into the gaps where the chains penetrated, and they roared and exerted force on both sides! "Flesh Immortal? Another Flesh Immortal!" Situ An, who was hiding in the House of Resentment, was shocked by the scene he saw. He didn''t understand why he had spent more than ten years and countless resources to worship the Flesh Immortal. Can you succeed casually? ?Worshiping the Flesh Fairy all the year round has become an obsession of Situ An. Even if he has to give up in the end, he will still occasionally dream about some scenes related to the Flesh Fairy. ?In that nightmare, all the flesh and blood ghosts and gods were embedded in a deep tunnel, which seemed to be the final destination of the flesh and blood immortals. "Gao Ming, are you the flesh and blood immortal?" Situ An was so smart that he vaguely thought of a possibility, but he himself couldn''t believe that such a thing would happen. "It seems there is one more reason to kill you." Gao Ming tried his best to mobilize the ghosts and gods regardless of the cost. Until now, when he walked out of the tunnel, he had never shown such power when facing the flood. The memory of death in his heart burned his soul, and Gao Ming merged with ghosts and gods. His pupils were crossed by blood lines, and one eyeball was completely dyed red! What is even more terrifying is that scars begin to appear on his body. Each piece of death memory is integrated into the ghosts and gods. The pain Gao Ming felt at the beginning will become a reality, but this will continue to stimulate the ghosts and gods. Situ An has never seen such a crazy person. He doesn''t know what he has done to Gao Ming. ?From his point of view, he only had malicious intentions, but the other party was willing to smash him to pieces even if he died without a burial place. Situ An felt that he had met the most troublesome opponent in his life. Gao Ming was so perfect that he couldn''t find any loopholes and his goal was extremely clear. He simply wanted him dead. ?Burning the memory of past death and enduring the pain of death, the hysterical ghosts and gods and Gao Ming tore apart the house of resentment in front of them. Breathing heavily, Gao Ming exhaled a hazy haze of blood. His red eyes looked inside the room of resentment. Situ An, who was covered in flesh and blood pipes, was sitting in the center of the room. I found you, Situ An! A cold voice oozed out from between his teeth. Gao Ming was like a ghost seeking his life. Situ An, who had experienced numerous storms and waves, had a rare change in his expression. "I control some of the school rules. If you kill me, Hande Private Academy will completely overlap with reality, and all weird rumors will spread in the city. You have to think clearly..." Situ An didn''t finish his sentence at all, because Gao Ming didn''t listen at all. What is he talking about? He can''t bear it anymore. He will put Situ An into the torture chamber no matter what! Ghosts, gods and Gao Ming rushed into the house of resentment at the same time, desperate for the sake of killing. ?Such a crazy Gao Ming also made Dagou stupid. He always thought that Gao Ming was gentle and gentle. If he had known that Gao Ming was so scary, he would not have dared to swallow Gao Ming casually. ??The cries of the children in the complaining house were shrill and harsh, and deformed monsters made of flesh and blood constantly tried to stop Gao Ming, but these were of no use to the ghosts and gods. Situ An was dragged backward by the blood vessels in his body. He hesitated for a moment and took out a black and white photo of the deceased from his arms. The photo is of Hande Scholars College. Except for Yan Xizhi and the teacher who became a big ghost, all the other teachers who once taught at Hande Scholars College are there. (End of this chapter) Chapter 186 completely out of control Chapter 186 Completely out of control "A photo of the deceased in the shadow world?" The big dog''s dark eyes suddenly narrowed, and the dangerous aura he had smelled before became stronger: "Good luck! Be careful with that photo!" ?With its mouth wide open, the big dog walked through the darkness. It wanted to bite Gao Ming to calm the opponent down, but his bite was empty. ?Gao Ming never pauses, no matter what is ahead, he will continue to move forward. Seeing Gao Ming''s red eyes, the big dog felt a little scared. He couldn''t imagine what kind of hatred there was in the world that could turn Gao Ming like this. He tried to see some seriousness on Situ An''s face, but Situ An was even more confused than him. What happened to him? The teachers in the black and white photos walked out from the depths of the building. Just like the congratulations, their mouths and ears were sewn shut with needlework, leaving only their eyes outside. ?These teachers are the backbone of Hennig Private Academy, and their every move pulls the souls of all the children in the school. The moment those teachers appeared, rotten brown scars grew on the flesh and blood of ghosts and gods. Those teachers could transform any negative emotions into seeds, allowing them to take root and sprout anywhere, growing the flowers they wanted. It is through these teachers that Situ An sows the seeds and competes with Gao Yun for control of the school rules. The scars on the body surface of the ghosts and gods soon cracked, and the seeds planted by the teachers took root and sprouted in the flesh and blood, as if there were hundreds of different forces tearing at his flesh. The roots of those seeds wanted to follow the ghosts and gods and penetrate into Gao Ming''s body. in the body. The best way to deal with it at this time is to retreat and let the ghosts and gods slowly remove the seeds, but Gao Ming cannot wait any longer. His ruthlessness is not only shown in his treatment of his enemies, but also in his treatment of himself. ?The heart was beating, and every chain in the torture chamber was trembling. Gao Ming took the initiative to let the roots of those seeds enter his heart. "If you want to avoid reincarnation and stay with me forever, I will make it happen for you." The pain of being pierced through the heart is unbearable for ordinary people, but it is something that Gao Ming has experienced many times. He even knows how to alleviate the pain by changing his breathing method. No one can save you! Gao Ming didn''t know how those teachers were included in the black and white photos of Situ An, and he didn''t want to find out. Now there was only one thing on his mind, and that was to kill Situ An. Even if the world is about to be destroyed, he will swallow Situ An into his torture chamber the moment before the world collapses! ?Perhaps everything can be repeated, but he never wants to see Situ An in the future. Die! ?Wrapped up in the house of resentment, Situ An has never been so embarrassed when facing school rules. From Situ An''s point of view, Gao Ming didn''t make any sense at all, and he didn''t care about gains and losses. He was just a lunatic and wanted to kill himself for no reason. To make matters worse, the abilities controlled by Situ An are weird and insidious, but most of them are related to the layout, including the teachers in the photos and this special house of resentment. He prefers rules. Many abilities will not take effect immediately and require time to coordinate. Now that all the monsters cultivated in the office building have been released, in order to summon the unknown existence in the shadow world, he has greatly consumed his own strength. In addition, he has been cursed by Gao Yun, causing him to be at his weakest state. state. Normally, he wouldn''t talk so much to Gao Ming. "Go! Stop him! Every one of you has been caught by me! You said you would help me!" Situ An shouted at the black and white photo. He struggled to grab the photo with both hands and seemed to want to tear it apart. broken. Under Situ An''s stimulation, black blood flowed out from the sewn ears and mouths of those teachers. They rushed towards flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and their bodies turned into floating petals. Once they were also gardeners of the soul, but now they have become evil ghosts planting poisonous weeds, trying their best to distort the high destiny in front of them. The curse of the dead grew on every inch of skin. The teachers entered Gao Ming''s body and wanted to separate the soul of this "bad student". However, they were extremely shocked to find out after entering Gao Ming''s heart that Gao Ming''s inner self had already been... A ruin. Even if they tried their best to imagine, they had never seen a more twisted soul than this one. They couldn''t describe it with the word deformity. It was countless deaths twisted together, and it was impossible to find a normal thing inside. possible! How can this be bad? ?Destruction in any direction may heal part of his heart and make him no longer so perverted. Gao Ming didn''t do anything. Those teachers took the initiative and turned into seeds and took root in his heart. The flesh-and-blood ghost waved his eight arms in pain. Gao Ming was bleeding from all his orifices, but he continued to rush towards Situ An like a corpse crawling out of a dry well. "Those teachers betrayed me?" Situ An didn''t know what the teachers saw. He only knew that those teachers could abandon Yan Xizhi and Hande Scholar Academy. "Gao Ming, you are the one who brought disaster into the vast sea!" The cries of the children around Situ An became more and more harsh. He used both hands to tear out a gap in the black and white photo, and red blood flowed from the gap in the photo. "Even if the world is destroyed, you will die in my hands!" Gao Ming and the Eight-Armed Ghost stepped forward, and the entire House of Resentment began to squirm, extending backwards, forming a tunnel made of flesh and blood. ?The blood vessels dragged the weak Situ An away in a certain direction. Gao Ming, who was chasing closely behind him, also saw the "thing" dragging Situ An at the end of the tunnel. Was it a child? There is no longer a hiding place for Situ An inside Hande Private Academy. The school rules and Gao Ming are working together to target him. Now there is only one way for him to break the situation, and that is to speed up the collapse of the school and let it directly integrate with reality. Situ An''s talk about having a high destiny and introducing disaster into the vast sea is all nonsense. He just dragged the whole city into death with his own hands in order to survive. When he was about to reach the exit of the flesh and blood tunnel, Situ An completely tore up the black and white photo of his wife in his hand. ?Countless wailings came from the school''s underground and walls. Those teachers who entered Gao Ming''s heart were also cut off from the escape route. They were trapped in Gao Ming''s heart forever. ??As the black and white photo of Situ An that affected the operation of the school was destroyed, the rules of Situ An in the school also began to disappear. The building shown in the black and white photo was full of dense cracks. ?Amid the huge roar, the school wall near the office building collapsed, and the heavy fog shrouding the school was dispersed by heavy rain. All the ghosts and students in the school have seen the real world outside the walls. ?Dark investigation bureau vehicles parked outside the school, and countless investigators were on standby outside. The General Bureau of Investigation concentrated all its efforts to blockade the school, just to avoid the worst case scenario. School and reality are completely integrated! We can leave! (End of this chapter) Chapter 187 interlocking Chapter 187 Linked to each other The heavy rain washed away the dark cars. Investigators wearing raincoats holding various weapons stood like statues outside the school wall. ??The rustling sound of electricity sounded in the vehicle, and huge searchlights turned the rainy night into day. ??Everyone is standing in the shadow cast by the light, and they have received the order conveyed from above. ??Hinds Private Colleges wall collapsed, but layers of barricades and metal fences were installed outside in advance. ?These protective measures are ineffective against abnormal events and cannot stop ghosts. They are used to stop abnormal citizens. ??The light shone into the Hande Private Academy, and the students trapped in the regular ghost school all became excited. They waved their hands excitedly and ran towards the way they thought they would live. "Exit! Brother Jie, we can go home!" Xishan hugged the child''s arm and jumped up happily: "We finally survived the disaster!" "Stop talking nonsense! Hide quickly! Find a car!" Wang Jie slapped him, his expression even more nervous than before: "Hurry!" What other car are you looking for? Before Xishan finished speaking, gunshots rang out in the rainy night. The students at the front were knocked down. Their eyes dominated by phobia showed confusion. Xishan, who was holding the child''s body, was also frightened by the gunshots. He looked at the restricted area between the investigation bureau and the school. The light came from there, but the light was not to guide them, but to guide them. In order to see clearly what the monster looks like. From the moment they enter Hande Private Academy, they are no longer ordinary citizens, but outliers who may be replaced by ghosts in the shadow world. The Investigation Bureau currently does not have a way to identify anomalies on a large scale, so what they can do is to seal off the area and not allow anyone to escape without permission, and then conduct testing and research one by one. ??The Bureau may not have had the intention to kill everyone, but they grossly misjudged the situation inside the school. ?Level 4 abnormal event: Hande Private Academy has completely lost control. The foundation of the school has collapsed. An unknown entity in the shadow world has been summoned by Situ An. The phobia infection has entered the final stage. Now not only people want to escape from here, but ghosts are also anxious to leave. The initial gunfire was just a warning, but the Bureau of Investigation did not expect that Hande Private Academy would breed so many scapegoats. Alarms sounded everywhere, students who had been replaced by the shadow world rushed out, and the torrent poured towards a gap. ??Although Wang Jie is a bastard, he is very aware of the weaknesses in human nature. No one in the school, whether human or ghost, will wait quietly on campus to die. When there is no exit, everyone may still unite to resist. Complete despair is not terrifying. The real terror is seeing hope but being unable to grasp it. The big ghost hidden in the academy began to take action, and the shadows spread crazily. ?Gao Mings speculation about the phobia game became a reality, and the scene he saw in a certain comeback appeared again. ?But these have nothing to do with Gao Ming for the time being, he only has Situ An in his eyes. The flesh and blood tunnel has tried its best to stop Gao Ming. Unfortunately, the flesh and blood ghost **** who was driven to the extreme ignored all obstacles and did not care about any injuries. He continued to close the distance with Situ An with the curse of the dead covered in his body. This tunnel of flesh and blood itself seemed to be the fate of the two of them, and they both tried their best. ??Draged by blood vessels, Situ An finally made it to the end of the tunnel and hugged the real owner of the house of flesh and blood.? ? ? In the center of the flesh and blood pipelines all over the ground of the school, stood a child who looked 80-90% similar to Situ An. ?He is like Situ An''s son, and also like Situ An''s past. He is as handsome and strong as Situ An, but the aura exuding from his body is completely different from Situ An''s. "Do the last thing for me! Kill Gao Ming! Kill him!" Situ An hugged the child hard and pressed his fingers into the child''s flesh. Gao Ming knew that Situ An had found a very special ghost, but he did not expect that the ghost was so similar to Situ An. The two might have reached some kind of agreement. After the ghost helped Situ An accomplish certain things, the ghost Will completely replace Situ An. ?Of course this is just Gao Ming''s guess. The space in his heart is large enough to accommodate Situ An and the ghosts who helped him. Lets enter my torture chamber together! ??The ghosts and gods followed closely behind Situ An, with eight arms falling down and grabbing him from different directions, as if they were going to crush Situ An''s world. "My child! Help me one last time!" Situ An''s expression changed completely. He pushed the child who looked similar to him towards the ghosts and gods, and with the help of that power, he jumped out of the flesh and blood tunnel. He has always known where the exit of the House of Resentment is, and even said that the House of Resentment would turn into a tunnel, all to prevent Gao Ming from following him out. ??The blood vessels connected to the House of Resentment were broken, and Situ An and the child were covered in stinking blood. After abandoning the child, he rarely looked back. Situ An looked at the child with a different emotion, which he had never seen in other people. It was not guilt or sadness, but uneasiness. The child seems to know a lot of secrets about him. He is worried that after the child is killed, he will lose the power to communicate with the shadow world, and he is also worried that the child is not completely killed and some of the things he has done will be exposed. The child is my child, but no one can know the reason why the child appears... ?Stu An was not out of danger after jumping out of the room of flesh and blood. The student union members wearing armbands gave up what they were doing and all rushed towards the office building. Gao Yun also wants to kill Situ An and kill this dangerous guy at all costs. ??Thunder exploded between the shadow world and the real world. The vehicles of the Investigation Bureau received new orders and entered the school without fear of life and death, as if to take Situ An out no matter what the cost. What did the General Administration bet on him? The student council president tore off the flesh on his body, and all the rules of campus ghost stories were triggered, and everyone who entered the school would be affected. ?In the room of flesh and blood, the eight arms of ghosts and gods slapped the child. The child had no intention of resisting. He looked at Situ An who had escaped from the room of resentment, with his back to Gao Ming. Chains pierced his body one by one. The memory of death in Gao Ming''s heart was like a high-speed rotating gear. Furious, he and the eight-armed ghost used their strength at the same time to swallow Situ An''s most reliable trump card alive into the torture chamber! ??His eyes were red, and the eyes that were pierced by blood lines were still filled with murderous intent. He and the ghosts and gods chewed on the child''s memory and saw another side of Situ An. Gao Ming died again and again, which was the first cycle; Gao Yun and his classmates from Class 13 took the death bus ten years ago, which was the second cycle; Situ An seemed to be guided by something, causing abnormal events to go out of control again and again. Letting the shadow world invade reality seems to be related to the third cycle. (End of this chapter) Chapter 188 House of flesh and blood Chapter 188 The House of Flesh and Resentment Situ An is a very outstanding person. He has a super memory and terrifying execution ability. His IQ and EQ are far above ordinary people. He knows how to tolerate and disguise, and he even has strong charisma and charisma. ??He is an unscrupulous and ruthless madman, but all of his subordinates are loyal. Even Dr. Lu from the shadow world has never thought of betrayal. He has different ways of controlling and coping with different people. It took him more than twenty years to weave a terrifying web in the vast sea. The chains were cut into the child''s body. Gao Ming saw the faces of many big figures in the child''s memory. The vast sea was worse than he imagined. The city maintained its superficial prosperity, but its roots were already rotten. ??The sound of the body breaking was heard, and each instrument of torture was doused with blood. After the child''s surface memory was read, the core memory also began to be eaten away by Gaoming and ghosts. ??The owner of the House of Flesh and Resentment is Situ An''s biological child, a nameless tool who has been completely controlled by Situ An since birth. ?His mother died shortly after giving birth to him. The house of resentment he built was actually his mothers belly and body. ?By interpreting the child''s memory, Gao Ming saw a lot of Situ An''s secrets from the perspective of Situ An''s biological child. Whether it is as a father or a husband, Situ An is unqualified. He ignores all feelings in his heart, and marriage and childbirth are all for a certain purpose. ?The child didn''t feel any love from Situ An. When he was still in his mother''s belly, he was invaded by the shadow. Situ An had long ago sent something related to the shadow world into his wife''s belly, allowing it to occupy the child''s body. This seemed to be part of their deal. In terms of time, Situ An already knew about the existence of the shadow world at least twenty years ago, began to contact the shadow world, and purposefully searched for abnormal events in the city of Hanhai, or cultivated abnormal events. The Surabaya Apartment worships the Flesh Immortal, and the Hande Private Academy uses the children''s longevity to make sacrifices, which are all part of his plan. ?Seeing that Gao Ming''s breathing rhythm was disrupted here, he "predicted" the future through death again and again, treating all disasters as a game of his own creation. In fact, one-third of those disasters were arranged by Situ An. He seemed to be a **** of the shadow world, helping the shadow world merge with the vast sea. The seemingly messy clues in Gao Ming''s mind slowly connected together, and the three loops rotated each other, leveraging the two worlds. The child in the torture chamber did not resist. His human emotions had long been stripped away by Situ An, and he was now like an abandoned tool. ?Standing alone in the blood-red torture chamber, the child did not make a fuss or cry. He kept looking in the direction Situ An left. When the chain was about to touch his core memory, the child did one last thing for Situ An. He broke his heart and tore the most critical memories into pieces, without letting Gao Ming see the whole thing. picture. ?At the same time, the wails of countless dead souls came from the child''s body, and those dirty things living in the shadows formed a blood-red city mark. ?Originally, this **** city brand was hidden in the child''s body and should have belonged to Situ An. After the child was abandoned, the brand was engraved on Gao Ming''s torture chamber. Chains stained with sin appeared one after another, and everything about the child, including his house of resentment, was swallowed up by the eight-armed ghost. The area of ????the torture chamber has tripled, exuding an aura of terror that far exceeds that of the Surabaya Apartment Murderer. After the ghosts and gods melted the child, he fully recovered from his injuries, and his face that represented the evil aspect slowly gained an outline, like a congratulation, but also like Situ An. Eight arms beat the ground, and flesh and blood spread rapidly in all directions. Not only did the ghosts become taller and more terrifying, they also obtained the flesh-and-blood resentment house of Situ An''s child, which could turn all surrounding buildings into flesh. The child''s house of resentment is based on his mother''s body. For him, the world is too cruel and terrifying, and that is the only place where he feels safe. ?This House of Resentment is not very aggressive, but it can be moved at will and can temporarily transform any building into a House of Resentment of flesh and blood. ??The blood lines in his eyes slowly disappeared, and Gao Ming regained his sanity. The building alienated by flesh and blood returned to the body of ghosts and gods. He looked outside along the big hole in the wall of the office building. The lighting of the Investigation Bureau turned the rainy night into day, and the phobia patients and scapegoats frantically attacked the Bureau''s defense line; the giant flesh-and-blood tree transformed by Ji Zhe sprouted countless roots and stretched into the shadow shrine. He wanted to let people from the shadows The unknown existence of the world is scary; the student council members pursue Situ An with all their strength, while the General Bureau of Investigation desperately protects the Eastern District Director; in the chaos, Class 13 students snatched several buses in the school, carrying people and ghosts, and crashed directly into the defense line; As for the torrent sweeping through the academy, it had already flowed out from the gap. Even with Zhang Ding restraining it, some water ghosts had already escaped. Gao Yun also wants to kill Situ An. The Investigation Bureau vehicle received Situ An, and the driver was an investigator from another branch. "I have kept Situ An''s child and the Blood City brand in my heart. He will lose everything to rely on next time, but the shadow world may give him other things." There was no killing intent in Gao Ming''s eyes. To cover up, the most dangerous thing about Situ An is not what cards he has, but the person he is. ??Moving his eyes, Gao Ming saw Xishan and Wang Jie getting a spare vehicle from the Investigation Bureau from somewhere and sneaking out from the side of the office building. They wanted to sneak away from a place with few people without attracting too much attention, but they were spotted by Gao Ming. ?The flesh and blood ghost picked up Gao Ming, and his strong and terrifying body jumped directly from the second floor of the office building, hitting the top of the car heavily. The loud noise frightened the two people in the car, but soon Gao Ming''s voice appeared in their ears: "Don''t be afraid, it''s me." Good luck?! How are you still alive? I mean its great that you are alive! Xishan was a little incoherent. "Drive, chase the car from the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghost to return to the execution room. There were too many people from the General Bureau of Investigation, and there was great resistance in the front. He might also encounter other security forces. He thought Close the distance quietly and then attack violently. "The Investigation Bureau doesn''t care about our life and death right now, it''s better to sneak away." Xishan was afraid of his life and didn''t know what the Investigation Bureau was doing, so he quickly reminded him. "Listen to your fate." Wang Jie suddenly said: "I have been paying attention to the fact that the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau was sitting in that car. If we can catch that big fish, we will have a certain amount of initiative. Let him If the adults in my family help me run it, I might be able to get a lot of benefits. Gao Ming said nothing. He looked at the student union members in the distance. Those students wearing armbands seemed to be deliberately driving the investigation bureau vehicles towards him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 189 Fu Huo Chapter 189 Fu Huo The Bureau of Investigation is a very complex organization. It possesses power that ordinary people cannot imagine, but no one knows who actually controls this power. Gao Ming died many times, and each time he was killed before reaching the top. He should have known the secrets of the General Bureau of Investigation before, but unfortunately he did not obtain the Flesh Immortal at the time, and could only retain the memory related to his own death each time. "Now that the General Bureau of Investigation''s power is being restrained by Ji Zhe, this is our best chance to seize Situ An." Wang Jie stared at the car lights in the distance, as if he had made some determination: "Whether it is a hero or a scapegoat, it all depends A deal between big shots. After capturing Situ An and draining his value, we might have a chance to replace him and become the new director of the Eastern District!" There were flames beating in the depths of his pupils. That was Wang Jie''s ambition. After experiencing a level four abnormal event, he became more aware of the power of the Investigation Bureau: "It won''t be long before the Investigation Bureau will become the most powerful existence in the vast sea." Unlike Wang Jie and Gao Ming, Xishan, who hugged his roommate''s thigh tightly, just kept nodding. He didn''t need to think, he just needed to do what the two "adopted fathers" said. "The General Administration seems to want to protect Situ An to death, but the orders from above require the people below to carry out the orders. Now that the evil ghosts and floods have disrupted the formation, these investigators are also powerless." Wang Jie''s eyes were a little scary, completely different from usual. , as if they had discovered a venomous snake of their prey: "The students in the student union seem to be cooperating with us, deliberately leaving a gap for the investigation bureau''s vehicles to drive towards us... Xishan, turn off the lights and let me drive." ??The heavy rain was beating against the car window. Wang Jie unbuckled his seat belt and sat in the driver''s seat. Restarting the vehicle, Wang Jie observed the route pursued by the students in the student union, turned the steering wheel, and drove towards another road. Arent you going to chase? Xishan was a little confused. "Fasten your seat belt." Wang Jie''s hair swayed in front of his eyes. He gritted his teeth and his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes: "Let''s drive in front of him." ??Mud is flying, Wang Jie holds the steering wheel with both hands. This guy has a sinister character. Once the target is determined, no one cares whether it is a human or a ghost. The investigators who blocked the road would be taken down if they couldn''t dodge, and he didn''t take the scapegoat students seriously. ??The lights of the vehicle they were driving were turned off. Wang Jie memorized the road in advance. Their car was like a ghost in the night, constantly accelerating in a certain direction. Brother Jie, why dont you slow down a little bit Xishan held on to the seat belt with both hands, but Wang Jie didnt seem to hear him and drove faster and faster! Counting the time silently in his mind, Wang Jie stared at the road to escape from the school, stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, as if to crush the night, and hit a certain direction hysterically! The rainwater on both sides was sloping rapidly, and even the thunder was left behind. Wang Jie''s pupils narrowed to a point, and Xishan, the co-pilot, screamed. They saw Situ An''s vehicle heading towards them! ??The driver of the investigation bureau car turned pale. He tried his best to stay calm and tried to dodge, but he was faced with a group of "desperados." Hurry up! ?Two investigation bureau cars collided, and the car Situ An was riding in was knocked off the road. Wang Jie and the others were also in extremely bad condition. Even if they were calculated intentionally or unintentionally, they were seriously injured. ??The world was spinning, Wang Jie''s teeth were bleeding, and veins popped up on his arms. He was desperately trying to control the car. ??Contrary to Wang Jie''s expectation, the car stopped quickly. In a trance, Wang Jie saw eight huge arms stretching out from the car window. ?The car door opened and Gao Ming walked towards the car that was knocked off the road. The driver of the Investigation Bureau died on the spot. Something penetrated his chest. The car was pitch black and nothing could be seen. On the other side of the car, the student union president and several student union members chased after him. The armbands on their arms had completely grown into their flesh. The appearance of these people looked more and more like Gao Yun. Without wasting even a second, Gao Ming and Gao Yun rushed to the car at the same time. There was a smell of blood wafting out of the car shrouded in darkness. The blood from the tragically dead driver gathered inside the car. The left door was pushed open forcefully. Two security personnel wearing red communication devices protected Situ An and ran into the distance. After they left, the vehicle exploded, and a twisted figure covered in burnt odor and scars appeared in the fire. He was wearing the uniform of the director of the Investigation Bureau and a blood ring. His ID was turned into ashes in the flames. Gao Ming only saw that this man was from the Xinhu Old City Investigation Bureau, named Fu Huo. ?The flames burned, and Fu Huo couldn''t feel any pain. Astonishing resentment emitted from deep in his heart, and his body continued to expand. "How much power does the General Bureau of Investigation still hide?" This Fu Huo and the red raincoat under the experimental building are both ghosts that Gao Ming has never seen before. They are completely different from the ghosts who own the House of Resentment in Hanhai, but they both have abilities comparable to big ghosts. "Go back to school. Anyone who leaves school without permission will die." Fu Huo''s voice sounded hoarse and unpleasant in the flames. His throat should have been burned by the fire. The first person to respond to Fu Huo was Wang Jie. No one noticed that Wang Jie, who had regained control of the car, stepped on the accelerator and drove the screaming Xi Shan directly into the sea of ????fire, heading towards Situ. An gave chase. Gao Ming didnt stop either, and followed him into the sea of ??fire. When the burned figure wanted to take action against Gao Ming, the student council president broke off the ribs filled with curse words and threw them into the fire one by one. ?Hide inside the presidents empty chest and withered heart is a black-and-white photo. The background of the posthumous photo is still Hande Scholarly College, which is very similar to the photo of Situ An, except that all the teachers are in the photo of Situ An, and the black and white photo of the president is the students who were commended by the whole school. Among them are members of the student union, winners of various competitions, and seniors who have donated money to their alma mater and spread love to their alma mater when they grew up, etc. ??The president''s black and white photo, together with Situ An''s photo and the photo in Yan Xizhi''s hand, when the three are merged together, it is the real Level 4 abnormal incident of Hande Private Academy. "When I first established the rules, I just wanted to help more people. I opened the school and expanded the teaching scale for the same reason." The black and white photos became illusory in the hands of the president, and the last few buildings on the campus began to collapse. : "Everyone in this school is out for themselves, and I am the only one who really wants to fulfill the old principal''s wish." I dont know if Gao Yun is sincere. After he said this, the students in the photo seemed to recognize him and allowed him to temporarily use the campus rules wherever he was. ?Gao Yun dragged Fu Huo, and Gao Ming and Wang Jie, who had passed through the sea of ??fire, heard the gunfire again. Bullets are ineffective against ghosts, but they can kill living people. The General Bureau of Investigation compressed the encirclement and blocked it with human lives. They made a choice between Situ An and the school, and mobilized all security forces to **** Situ An away. Would you rather let the scapegoat in the school come out than take Situ An away? Gao Ming used to think that Situ An had deceived the General Administration, but now he changed his mind. If they really allowed Situ An to be rescued this time, then tonight would be the beginning of a full-scale confrontation between him and the Investigation Bureau. (End of this chapter) Chapter 190 Do you want to kill me too? Chapter 190 Are you going to kill me too? ?Level 4 abnormal events that could have been controlled are now as dangerous as level 5 abnormal events. No one can predict what will happen in the future. There should be different forces at play within the Investigation Bureau, and each party has different demands. However, they also have a consensus that Situ An cannot die at this stage. "The big guys think like the big guys, and the little guys live like the little guys. As long as we swallow Situ An, everything will be worth it." Gao Ming already had Xia Yang in his mind, and he didn''t care about adding another Situ An in his heart. The eight-armed ghost seemed to understand Gao Ming''s idea. His flesh and blood swelled and he protected Gao Ming with his six arms. The heavy rain mixed with flesh and blood, and when everyone''s sight was blocked, Gao Ming quietly called out the **** dog. The big dog emerged from the shadows, swallowed Gao''s life in one bite, and then hid in the shadows again. ??There is nothing in the flesh and blood ghost''s arms. He holds the air in his arms to attract the attention of the security department of the Investigation Bureau and tear apart the Bureau''s defense line from the front. Director, you are safe for the time being. The security personnel wearing blood rings breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the ghost slow down. The pressure brought by the giant ghost was too strong. "Don''t be careless. I investigated very important things in this abnormal incident." Situ An was seriously injured, but there was no problem just from the tone of his voice. He didn''t like to expose his weakness. "The special car to pick you up will be here soon." Another security guard glanced back. The car chasing them was hit by the Bureau of Investigation. The life and death of the two people in the car are unknown. Now only the eight-armed ghost is a threat: "The vast sea is approaching. One-third of the investigators and security forces are here, and they should be able to seal off the school and deal with the disaster. You don''t need to worry about the East District anymore, just follow us to the headquarters." "Take a special car to the headquarters?" Situ An touched the black ring on his wrist and dialed a one-way contact number, but no one answered the phone. His eyes changed slightly, as if he understood something: "Security I know almost everyone in the department, but you guys seem a bit unfamiliar. The Hanhai General Administration asked Xinhu for help, and we were transferred here. "Who is leading the team? Director Li who handled the unusual incident in Xinhu half a year ago?" Situ An thought of a person. ??The security guard shook his head, and just as he was about to say something, two campus buses filled with scapegoats drove out amid a hail of bullets. Everyone in the car looked like they were going crazy. The drivers eyes were bulging out and his face was covered in blood. If you dont get out of the way, we will die together! Hit the *** to death! In order to stop the bus, the Bureau of Investigation tried to use its own car to block it, but was knocked away by those desperate scapegoats and rolled to the outside of the road. ??The water surged on both sides of the road, and stinky dead pigs and animal carcasses were stuck in the middle of the branches. A little fat man lay flat on the water, floating quietly by. It seems that the special car may not be able to get through for the time being. The security personnel heard the little fat mans voice. Before he could predict the danger, Situ An was already running away: There is a problem with the flood! ?The trees shook, and a thick and deformed arm hit the security personnel. One of them was unable to dodge, his spine was bent, and he spit out a large mouthful of blood. "Physical education teacher?" Situ An knew Zhong Long, "All the big ghosts in the school are helping Gao Ming? Why is this guy chasing after me?" Situ An didn''t know that Zhong Long was "overwhelmed" by Boss Zhang''s charisma, and thought that he had received a commission from the school rules. "Zhao Yi, take the director away!" The security guard who was vomiting blood held down the blood ring and took out a small red raincoat fragment wrapped in layers from his pocket. Without any hesitation, he opened his mouth and swallowed the raincoat fragment. The bent body recovered step by step, and it seemed as if a door of flesh and blood had opened in his body. Red spots appeared on his skin, which formed a ghost tattoo like a totem. His black and white eyes moved rapidly, and the thoughts about everything in the world appeared in his eyes. Hate of beautiful things. The red coat represents the ultimate emotion. No one can bear the complete red coat. However, after continuous experiments, the Bureau of Investigation has discovered a special method that allows security personnel to attract the red coat in a short time. ?Hongyi is a unique ghost in the city of Hanjiang, and the reason for its formation is unknown. The legends of ghosts and gods in Xinhu are completely different from those in Hanjiang. The Investigation Bureau discovered a large number of damaged statues and shrines during abnormal events. Compared with the red clothes in Hanjiang, the ghosts and gods in Xinhu have a stronger need for living people. Worshiping and kneeling can bring them some unknown help. During the day and night research of the fans, the Bureau of Investigation found that they could build a shrine for Hong Yi and let Hong Yis relatives and friends worship him during his lifetime. There is a certain probability that these people who worship Hong Yi will dream of a blood-red door. ??If they can enter the Blood Gate in a dream and leave alive, it means that they have successfully acquired the aura corresponding to the red clothes and are qualified to become security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. They enjoy extremely generous treatment, but every time they call the corresponding red-coat, they have to risk their lives. It''s okay if the call fails, but once they succeed, they have almost no chance of survival. This is one of the reasons why the number of security personnel is extremely rare. . Protect the Director! ?His mouth was torn, and a ghost-like roar came from his throat. The security guard and the physical education teacher collided with each other. His body was rubbed and twisted again and again, and recovered again and again. Kill me, and the red raincoat will come, and the red coat will kill everyone! The security guards last sanity had been lost. He endured unimaginable pain, and rushed towards the physical education teachers fist as if he was actively seeking death. ??Dazzling light penetrated the dark night, the vehicle was knocked over, and the injured investigators did not care about rescuing their companions. Anyone who could move ran directly to Situ An to join him. Even if there is no order from above, ordinary investigators will go all out to rescue Situ An, because no one outside the school knows Situ An''s true identity. Everyone thinks that he took the lead and personally led the team into the school in order to resist the Level 4 abnormal event. What is even more legendary is that Situ An escaped alive and had all the information and materials about the Level 4 abnormal events. Even if it wasn''t for Situ An, for the sake of the information in his mind, he would have to risk his life to get it out. "Director, I have to help Zhao Li. Please be more careful on the road ahead!" The last security guard accompanying Situ An was called Zhao Yi. He saw the water ghost in the flood and took out a red raincoat from his pocket. fragments. Zhao Yi was ready to die. The General Administration''s order was an iron law, and the meaning of their existence was for this moment. Obedience is a bounden duty, everything is to protect the entire city and prevent the spread of disasters. Zhao Yi swallowed the pieces of his raincoat, jumped into the torrent without looking back, and ran towards the physical education teacher. ??Investigators from various investigation offices in Hanhai were ready to take over the **** mission, but when they were still a few meters away from Situ An, a pair of red eyes suddenly opened in the woods. Yan Xizhi''s adopted daughter, Yan Shaoyu, got down on all fours and pounced on Situ An like a cheetah. Her fingernails stained with corpse poison scratched Situ An''s shoulder. Falling to the ground, Situ An gasped for air. If he had reacted a second slower just now, his body would have been separated by now. "Who are you?" Situ An looked at Yan Shaoyu outside the woods and Liu Yi who was walking towards him, gritting his teeth: "You want to kill me too?" Liu Yi pulled out a sharp knife from her lower back and walked faster and faster! "Gao Ming has seen the future, and Gao Yun lives in the past. If they both want to kill you, it means you really deserve to die." (End of this chapter) Chapter 191 Everything is fate! Chapter 191 Everything is fate! ??Crazy raindrops hit the collapsed buildings, the dark clouds and the night dragged each other down, the gunshots overwhelmed the thunder, and the lightning reflected the sharp knife in Liu Yi''s hand. Liu Yi, wearing a red student union armband, was flying through the bushes. She looked tall and thin, but she concealed terrifying explosive power. Situ An had only seen this kind of body control ability in Qing Ge. "It seems that you have experienced many abnormal events." Situ An put one hand on the ground and did not dodge anymore. The corresponding investigators had already arrived, and they were fully armed and stood in front of Situ An. "Is it worth sacrificing your life to save a devil?" Liu Yi stared at the opponent''s gun, pressed the tip of the knife down, and slowed down. "Go back to school! If you take another step forward, we will treat you as an aggressive behavior!" the leader of the investigation team scolded Liu Yi severely. "That''s right. It''s useless to tell you this. You are just tools to be deceived and used." Liu Yi silently held the knife in front of him and stroked it gently. The team leader who was a few meters away suddenly felt blood flowing out of his neck. He looked down and saw five claws stained with corpse poison piercing the blood vessels. Yan Shaoyu lay on his back at some point. ?The flesh and blood of living people cannot resist ghosts and monsters at all. Liu Yi knew this very well, and Situ An also knew it very well, but he had no intention of reminding him at all. ??Watching the injured investigators who still came to the rescue fell down one by one, Situ An had no expression on his face. He counted the time silently in his heart, and from time to time he looked at the security personnel who were fighting with the physical education teacher. ??When the bodies of the two security guards Zhao Yi and Zhao Li were almost smashed by the physical education teacher, the surrounding rain suddenly turned red, as if the sky was crying, and as if dark clouds had scratched their faces. ??The blood-red rain became heavier and heavier, and the more security personnel died, the more obvious the smile on Situ An''s lips became: "She''s here." The blood and water dripping from the sky were mixed together, and the water ghosts in the torrent screamed. The ground bulged, as if there were thick blood vessels gathering here under the soil. ?The security personnel at the gap in the school suddenly screamed, and the blood ring was cut into the flesh and blood. The brief loss of body control caused them to be torn apart by the scapegoats. Similar scenes occurred at various places along the campus blockade, until the last security officer took the initiative to choose death. Fragments of the raincoat covered in flesh and blood fell into the rain and were washed in the same direction. ??The blood ring shattered, and where Zhao Yi and Zhao Li died, a pale arm stretched out from the **** water. All the pieces of red clothes stuck to her body, and the shocking resentment shocked everyone present. The soil turned red and blood rained down on her. In order to find her child in the city behind the door, she put on a complete red raincoat. Irrational, violent and cruel, a lifetime of obsession has turned into the heart. Until her heart is at home, she will keep burning until she kills everything in sight and lets the **** rain cover the city that lost her child. "Take the director and retreat!" the investigation team leader reminded the team members, and then the body was cut off at the waist. Every drop of red rainwater contained twisted and cruel love. The team members began to flee, and Situ An looked at the red raincoat with bright eyes: "Red coat, complete red coat!" The Investigation Bureau found many fragments of red clothes from the shadow world. It seems that there is a fierce confrontation between the red clothes and the shadow world. In order to control this thing, they handed over the fragments to different security personnel for enshrinement and preservation, and also used the corpses of children that could affect Hong Yi''s emotions to deceive and manipulate it. Under normal circumstances, security personnel can only exert one-tenth or two-tenths of the strength of the red ones. Only when all the security personnel performing the task die, will the last resort appear. ?? She raised her head slightly, and blood fell on her face along the brim of her raincoat. She had long been beyond recognition, but she still remembered her obsession. The heart fed by flesh and blood began to beat. The woman in the red raincoat vaguely remembered that she had found the child, but where was the child? Following the red raincoat, the art teacher also chased her to the nearby area. After she saw the red raincoat, her breathing became rapid and her eyes fell entirely on the red raincoat. "What a beautiful work. Is this the ghost in that world?" Xia Yang''s voice came from the mouth of the art teacher. He had painted countless beauties during his lifetime, but no matter how perfect the skin was, it could not arouse his interest until he saw After all the security personnel sacrificed their red clothes, a switch in his mind seemed to be turned on, and he couldn''t help but want to draw the red raincoat. It is not to draw her appearance and appearance, but to paint her heart. The pure emotion is moving, and it is something that Xia Ingia is very thirsty. ?Hitting his fingers into the wound, the art teacher painted on his skin as if no one else was watching. Everyone in the school went crazy, except Xia Yang who was enjoying it all. ?Standing in the rain of blood, the red raincoat is like a boundary. Anyone who comes close will be attacked by her. Its really troublesome, Situ An is right behind her. Liu Yi didnt expect that Situ An would still find a chance under such circumstances. It seemed that fate was really protecting him. All security personnel died, this should be the investigation bureaus last trump card. The student presidents face was burned by the fire, his whole body turned into a curse, and he hugged the burning Fu Huo. "What on earth do you crazy people want to do?!" Fu Huo''s heart was bleeding. Every security officer was selected from thousands of people. They are the weapons of the Investigation Bureau and the most important part of the Bureau. What we want is simple, Hanhai doesnt need an investigation bureau. ?The sound of building collapse came from a distance, and the last few buildings of Hende Private College were turned into ruins. Countless people were guided by the warm sound and crawled towards the outside of the school. Seeing the dense crowds of "human bricks" under the school, Fu Huo''s scalp was about to explode. The report said that there were only 530 people in Hande Private Academy. This was completely different from what he saw on the scene! "Who is dragging those souls? Who is not letting them fall into the shadow world!" Fu Huo discovered that even if the students in the academy were completely invaded by the shadow world, they had not integrated with the shadow world and became part of the shadow world. There is a force that holds each of them tightly. Even if they themselves give up, that force still does not give up. The dark clouds covering Hande Private Academy seemed to have dispersed a little. The "roots" connecting Hande Private Academy to the shadow world were all torn off. At the bottom of the countless bricks, the shoulders that had been stepped on by pairs of shoes were exposed. out. Yan Xizhi was covered in blood, and his five fingers grasped the soil on the ground. The old lady with flying silver hair and a delicate and serious life was so dirty and messy for the first time. She used her shoulders to send everyone to the ground. "Yan Xizhi? Did she bring everyone out?" Situ An, who was hiding behind Hong Yi, his pupils trembled for the first time. He knew better than anyone what terrible things had happened to the old lady, and he knew better than anyone else how terrible things had happened to the old lady. I understand what an incredible thing the old lady did. Climbing up from the mud under the campus, the old man''s waist could no longer be straightened. She hunched her back and saw the new principal of Hande Private Academy outside the school from a distance. Her eyes were almost instantly occupied by red bloodshot eyes. . Situ An! (End of this chapter) Chapter 192 I cant help myself at all Chapter 192 Its not up to anyone at all "headmaster!" All the big ghosts and students in the college saw Yan Xizhi. On the ruins of the school that was ravaged by heavy rain, the old man stood on the edge of the shadow world. ??The students infected with phobia seemed to be touched by something, and everyone couldn''t help but look in the direction of Yan Xizhi. ??The campus has been turned into ruins, all the buildings have collapsed, and the children have been affected by the disease. They are frightened, crying and want to escape from this place, which once brought warmth to most orphans and disabled children in Hanhai. When did it start to become like this? Who hurt my children? The rain washed away the mud, and the old man tried to straighten her back. No matter what hardship she suffered, she could not knock her down. Her eyes were like stars, shining brightly in the turbid rainy night. "Don''t be afraid because life is difficult, don''t be afraid because you have been hurt. The teacher is here, and the teacher will accompany you. Whether you are on the road at night without light, or underground surrounded by shadows, the teacher will never leave you. This is This is what I promised you when you entered school." ??Every time Yan Xizhi said a word, her body would become blurry, and the shadow world was eating away at her, unwilling to let her go. "Handel Scholarly Academy is more than just a school. Situ An will never understand that for those orphans and abandoned babies, this is their childhood and the first memory of their lives, hiding their fantasies and inklings about home. Unadulterated goodness. The old principal has a very special ability. On weekdays, she will go to the auditorium to teach and help students cleanse their souls. This ability does not need to be used deliberately. As long as it is close to the heart, it will feel peaceful. Even the big dog who has suffered extreme trauma in his heart Everyone likes to stay by her side. Behind the red raincoat, Situ An''s face was a little distorted. Every time he saw Yan Xizhi, it was as if he had encountered a mirror. This mirror clearly reflected his filth and ugliness, subverting all his understanding of the world and people. "I don''t understand the beauty you are talking about. I only know that the beauty you envision does not exist at all. The logic of how this world works is very simple. If you feel the beauty, then someone must feel the pain. You enjoy the relaxation and happiness, Then there will be people who are tired and bored. Vanity, comparison, jealousy, as long as one person in the crowd has malice in his heart, it will be difficult for the whole crowd to have complete happiness. "The person Situ An hates the most is Yan Xizhi, and he has countless ways. Yan Xizhi can be killed, but Yan Xizhi''s soul can never be changed. "Yes, you''re right." Yan Xizhi walked forward in the rain. She couldn''t walk. Those people would take the initiative to approach, and there was a path for every step she took. "You think what I said is right?" The surprise in Situ An''s eyes was no less than when he saw the flesh-and-blood giant tree appearing in the auditorium: "You actually agree with me?" "Yeah, so I understand now that I can''t let everyone have beauty. I only need to let people who are willing to believe in beauty have beauty." All Yan Xizhi''s abilities have nothing to do with killing, but Now she wants to kill someone. Seeing the resonance between Yan Xizhi and everyone on campus, and feeling the murderous intention of the old principal, Situ An slowly lowered his hand covering the wound, raised the corner of his mouth, and smiled: "You did the most terrible thing before. You, like me, chose to kill what you didn''t want to do! Yan Xizhi, do you agree with me? " ?The old man did not speak. After problems with the school rules and Situ An''s rules appeared one after another, the people who formed the cornerstone of the school and some students gathered around the old man. ?The rule of forcing others to obey by death did not burst out with any special power, but only brought death; Yan Xizhi did not threaten a student with violence, but most students chose her on their own initiative. ? There is some kind of special power in what she said. Even if all the houses of resentment on campus are destroyed and the death realm collapses, as long as she is here, Hendricks Private College will still be there. ??The person who was dragged out of the shadow by Yan Xizhi had invisible thin lines floating around his body. They seemed to be the destiny of every child. All the threads of fate are intertwined around the old principal. Her words and body gradually change, and it seems that she will be able to do whatever she is willing to do. With his pupils narrowed, Situ An stared at Yan Xizhi. He knew that the city of Hanhai could cultivate the most special kind of ghosts. They could make rules and use something invisible but real to complete the killing. The ordinary ghosts and monsters in Hanhai are far inferior to those in other cities. Only after taking that final step will a qualitative change occur. If the future Hanhai is compared to a super-large ghost game, then the ghost who takes the last step will become the rule maker of this game, and each of them will affect the future. "I have done so much, but in the end this old lady took the blame. I am responsible for all the bad things. Is this the script that fate has arranged for me?" Situ An smiled even more ferociously: "I must accept this bad fate. Get out!" ?The red raincoat felt threatened, and the blood rain was weakening. In fact, not only the blood rain, but also the dark clouds and night sky seemed to be darker. Except for Yan Xizhi, no big ghost in Hande Private Academy dared to challenge the complete red raincoat. At this time, only she and the students around her were walking towards the red raincoat. ??The school has collapsed, but the fate of all students has converged on Yan Xizhi, and the power that exists and exists subtly affects everyone. Hong Yuyi also realized something was wrong. Blood rain fell from the sky feebly. The blood on the ground seeped down and was absorbed by the shadow world. She seemed to be targeted by everything in the city, and her existence seemed to be a mistake. ??Scarlet eyes stared at Yan Xizhi, and there was only violence in the red raincoat''s eyes. The red coat represents the ultimate emotion and the deepest obsession of the human heart. The most fundamental reason for their existence is because they are unwilling to let go! Death cannot make them leave, and time cannot make them dissipate. From the moment they appear, they are fighting against the arranged fate. ?Her blood-red heart is beating, and her coat is dyed crimson with obsession. Even if she is abandoned and targeted by the whole city, she will not have any fear. This is the red dress. "It''s so beautiful." No one thought that Xia Yang would be the first to make a move on Hong Yi. He drew the appearance of the red raincoat on the art teacher''s body without restraint, and then wanted to hug Hong Yi''s arms through the painting. , listen to Hong Yis heartbeat. The sick teacher Xia ignited the flames of killing. Hong Yuyi, who was targeted by the rules, instantly appeared in front of the art teacher. When she was about to cut off the art teacher''s skin, the thread of fate entangled the art teacher and Hong Yuyi, and both sides seemed to be affected. Due to a trick of fate, all of Hong Yuyi''s abilities are declining, and the aura of the art teacher is also fluctuating. There was a roar. Even if his ability declined, the red raincoat easily tore open the art teacher''s chest and threw away the skin with her face painted on it. "Every move is so perfect. Being killed by you is like a gift. I will draw you in my soul." Xia Yang''s voice was a little sick. He had not been so happy for a long time. ?Hong Yuyi launched an attack on the art teacher, and Situ An immediately followed. He could only ensure safety by staying within a certain range of Hong Yuyi. Situ An''s reaction was already very quick, but it was still a step slower than Gao Ming''s. A **** dog jumped out of the shadows behind Situ An, and goosebumps appeared on the back of his neck. Looking back, Situ An found that there was a human face in the big dog''s mouth. He could never forget the expression of that face. Just being looked at by him made him shudder! Gaoming? ?Blood overflowed from the depths of his eyes, and Gao Ming, who was hiding in the big dog''s body, rushed towards Situ An with all the memories of death in his heart! He grabbed Situ An''s neck like a wild beast. The real touch from his fingertips made Gao Ming seem to have traveled through the torrent of time and firmly grasped his own destiny for the first time! (End of this chapter) Chapter 193 settle down Chapter 193 Settling down and settling down No one knows when Gao Ming passed away, and no one knows why he hated Situ An so much. ?The heavy rain hit Gao Ming, and water droplets dripped down his hair and onto Situ An''s face. Every drop was cold and chilling. We meet again, Situ An! The memory of death in his heart turned like a gear, and all the painful, suppressed, and desperate screams echoed in Gao Ming''s chest. His fingers pierced the skin on Situ An''s neck, and his fingertips continued to press down. Reunion again and again, and the future was covered with the future, and then tried such a way, so that the small life was as small as ants, locking the neck of the acting director of the Eastern Investigation Bureau. Situ An couldn''t breathe and couldn''t speak. He grabbed Gao Ming''s arm with both hands, but even if he dug out deep blood marks, he couldn''t shake Gao Ming at all. He has only met Gao Ming a few times. The two live in different worlds. He doesn''t understand why Gao Ming''s murderous intention is so strong. A sense of suffocation came, and a trace of pain finally appeared in Situ An''s eyes. He played with life and regarded living people as tools; he used all available tools at any cost; he had laid out the plan for many years and worked hard to climb to the heights of the vast sea; he started from I never imagined that such a day would come. ?Hair was soaked in the mud, and his head was pressed on the gravel. Situ An''s red eyes were filled with hatred and unwillingness. ??He has mastered some of the school rules, obtained the photos of all the teachers in the school, and made his own children into big ghosts in the House of Resentment. He can mobilize the huge resources of the entire East District. He also has the protection of the General Bureau of Investigation and can drive security personnel to conduct cross-regional rescues. With so many trump cards, Situ An never thought that he would die. He put everything on the table, except himself. His body began to feel cold, and Situ An felt a deep chill in his heart. All the trump cards he had were destroyed one by one by Gao Ming. When did he start planning to kill me? Dr. Lu and Qing Ge were killed? Public speaking? Or earlier? At a certain moment, Situ An felt the emotion of fear. He had not been afraid of anything for decades. Is it fate? Everything has been arranged in my destiny! The only thing that can do all this is fate that ruins every game of mine! Situ An could no longer breathe, and his eyes finally moved from Gao Ming to the dark cloud-covered night sky. You are also a **** of fate. After you kill me, you will die too and no one can escape! Gao Ming saw too many things in Situ An''s eyes, but he would not give Situ An a chance to speak. He has paid too much to kill Situ An, and he will not make any mistakes or hesitate this time. In the next world, you wont be there. ??The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods entangled with the Investigation Bureau''s defense line in the distance seemed to have heard the call, and turned into blood and water all over the sky, with the smell of meat overflowing. The next moment, blood flowed from Gao Ming''s heart, and chains penetrated Situ An''s body. A smile appeared on Congratulations'' face for the first time, and eight arms full of bullet holes swallowed Situ An like a giant mouth! The blood gathered, and the ghosts and gods grabbed Situ An, crushed his body with flesh and blood, and sent him to the execution chamber. ?The moment Situ An was imprisoned in Gao Ming''s heart, the pieces of death memory related to Situ An in Gao Ming''s chest shattered. They no longer tortured Gao Ming all the time, but integrated into Gao Ming''s body and mind. After accepting the self that was killed in the past, Gao Ming''s physical quality has changed significantly. It''s like a person who keeps giving himself psychological hints, but one day he finds that all the hints have become reality. A lot of pressure was relieved. When Situ An was imprisoned in the torture chamber, Gao Ming felt unprecedentedly relaxed. It was like pulling out an iron nail that had pierced his soul. He no longer had to worry about being stung. "From now on, you will fall into **** with me, experience death and despair again and again, and I will share all my pain with you!" Gao Ming fell back and let the rain drip on him, In this world, apart from Gao Yun, he is the only one who knows what it means to swallow Situ An into the torture chamber. ??The unchangeable fate has been shaken again, and the variables caused by the Flesh Fairy will increase sharply over time. Among all the futures Gao Ming has seen, there is no future without Situ An, and now everything has been changed. The chains rattled in his heart, and Gao Ming heard Situ An''s screams. ??Situ An, who has never been truly killed in countless comebacks in the past, is now imprisoned in a heart full of torture instruments. This feeling is like a person whose throat is stuck with a fish bone. Now he takes out the fish bone and puts the fish bone in the palm of his hand to look at it. Gao Ming, who fell backward, did not fall into the muddy water. He was bitten by the big dog that had been waiting for him and fled the scene quickly. ??Whether it is the fight between Hong Yi and the school rules, or the blockade of the school by the General Bureau of Investigation, all these can only be ranked second in Gao Ming''s heart. "How much resentment do you have? Do you have to kill him here? Can''t you wait even a second?" Big Dog scolded Gao Ming. He and Gao Ming hid in the place closest to Hongyi, their legs were so scared that they were now Still shaking. Gao Ming smiled and didn''t say anything in reply. He hid in the big dog''s belly and closed his eyes. ?Consciousness sank into the torture chamber. His heart was like the flesh and blood fairy''s chamber of resentment, except that it was much more powerful and terrifying than the ordinary chamber of resentment. It was accumulated bit by bit by him dying countless times. ?His eyes narrowed, when Gao Ming entered the execution room, someone had already arrived before him. Xia Yangs self-portrait is imprinted on the edge of the torture room, and he is observing Gao Mings biggest secret as if no one else is watching. Teacher Xia still doesn''t know that from the moment he paints in the torture chamber, he will be forever tied to Gao Ming. He will lose all opportunities for a comeback and will never have a future. "I thought your heart would be a tunnel full of corpses, but I didn''t expect you to have such a side?" Xia Yang''s self-portrait walked among various torture instruments, listening to the wailing from the chains, and everyone in the torture room All the chains were "forged" by dead people, and the chain representing Dr. Lu happened to penetrate Situ An''s left arm. "This is not the place you should be here." Gao Ming looked at Xia Yang''s self-portrait, and his mood seemed to get better. "Xia Yang is dead. I am you. I will be everywhere you go." Teacher Xia''s self-portrait appeared opposite Situ An. At this time, Situ An had lost his flesh and blood, leaving only his soul and consciousness. He also raised his head. ?His soul was fixed in chains, and his flesh and blood were eaten by ghosts and gods. However, even though he was so miserable, he still did not feel despair. It seemed that as long as his spiritual consciousness was still there, he still had hope of making a comeback. ?? Glancing at Xia Yang and Situ An, Gao Ming sat next to the ghosts and gods. The player leaders in the Future Real Ghost Story game and the powerful figures in the investigation bureau were all imprisoned in the torture room, which gave Gao Ming a very strange feeling. ??He used to be a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Severe Offenders, and his daily job was to provide psychological counseling to criminals in the prison. But now what he has to do is somewhat similar to that in the past. Maybe the only difference is that he doesn''t need psychological counseling anymore, it''s enough to prevent him from being brainwashed by the prisoners. ?With his hands, feet, and body all pierced by chains, Situ An was already in a situation that couldn''t get any worse, but he still wanted to save himself. ?Suppressed with his pained and distorted expression, Situ An pulled the chain around his body and raised his head to look at Xia Yang. Situ An was more curious about Xia Yang''s existence than Gao Ming. He didn''t remember that there was such a madman in the school: "Who are you?" Let me paint a picture for you. Xia Yang looked at Situ An''s face. The crazy artist was admiring the craziest and cunning soul. In a future that has not been rewritten, the two of them are each other''s biggest rivals. (End of this chapter) Chapter 194 three roads Chapter 194 Three Roads Xia Yang painted the red raincoat on the art teacher, and now he wants to paint Situ Ans soul and collect it. Although he died in the black and white photo, his life after death was much happier and more fulfilling than before. With the chains piercing his body, Situ An had no possibility of resistance. He had to endure great pain even to raise his head, so he could only let Xia Yang paint him. "You..." Situ An observed Gao Ming and Xia Yang and suddenly noticed something: "You are the same person? Gao Ming, you are another Gao Ming!" "How did you see it?" Teacher Xia''s painting hand stopped: "Yes, I am the most real him. All the dirty things he is unwilling to do will be left to me. After the killing and madness, , he would also cut himself off from me and blame all the mistakes on me. He narrowed his eyes and moved his high-spirited gaze between Xia Yang and Situ An. It took a lot of courage to keep these two most dangerous guys in his heart. However, Gao Ming also had reasons for doing this. Xia Yang''s situation was quite special, and Gao Ming had no plans to destroy him for the time being. As for Situ An, Gao Ming wanted to squeeze more information out of him. "Your relationship is really complicated." Situ An was already in a desperate situation, with no possibility of a comeback, but there was no trace of panic on his expression: "Gao Ming, I''m very curious about what I have done to you. Do you hate me so much that you want to kill me at all costs?" Sitting on the arm of the flesh and blood ghost, Gao Ming stared at Situ An silently and said nothing. "Does it make you feel painful to even mention the reason for killing me?" Situ An let his "flesh and blood" hang on the chain, shaking his body, as if he wanted to get closer to Gao Ming: "It''s because I died at the Eastern District Private Hospital last year. Are there any of your relatives and friends among the patients being sacrificed? Or was it the year before last when I was choosing a wife for corpse sacrifice in Cripple Bay Village and captured your lover? Or was it the year before last that I tried to worship the Flesh Fairy for the last time and accidentally killed the murderous madman? Put it in a Surabaya apartment and put blood meals on the table in the building? A series of horrific and cruel cases were told by Situ An, which made people feel uncomfortable just listening to them. "Is it because I failed in my attempt to trigger an abnormal event five years ago and accidentally killed people related to you when I was destroying evidence? Many people died in that purge, and it is impossible to count them. But if they don''t die, I will die. ." While Situ An was saying this, he kept looking at Gao Ming, observing every detail of Gao Ming''s reaction. "I''ve done too many things that deserve to be killed. I can''t forgive my hatred even if I''m cut into pieces, so...what exactly have I done to you?" Situ An grabbed the chain with his hand. He tried to break free and pounced on Gao Ming. , but doing so only caused most of his soul to be torn off. "You didn''t do anything to me, I just wanted to destroy you." Gao Ming smiled purely. After walking out of the tunnel, this was the first time he felt comfortable and happy. "There are indeed many such people in the world, but you are not, I can see that." Situ An no longer tried to resist, he was still unwilling to bow his head, enduring the severe pain, but also had to face his fate: "I once also People who want to be like you, but they dont allow it because someone has to do it. "What about?" Xia Yang had already drawn Situ An''s face, but he was not satisfied, so he tore it up and redrawn it. When he tore up the painting, blood streaks appeared on Situ An''s face. "I''ve done so many **** things, why can I still live well? It''s not because no one knows, it''s because I can''t die yet." Situ An never considered giving in: "No matter where this is, as long as you don''t kill Me, they will come here sooner or later, and if you kill me, you will become the next me." "Who are they?" The direction of fate has changed. Gao Ming has swallowed the two guys who will influence the vast sea in the future into his heart, and all the tributaries of fate will converge towards him. "Do you know when the earliest abnormal event occurred?" Situ An did not answer Gao Ming''s question, as if it was an unspeakable taboo: "Hanhai a week ago? Xinhu half a year ago?" "Did it start with the bus that those **** from Class 13 took ten years ago?" Xia Yang liked the atmosphere in the death penalty room very much. In the past, he always felt that there were too many boring people around him, but this room is completely different. People who can come in All are "interesting" souls carefully selected. "I thought it was ten years ago. After reading some top-secret documents from the General Bureau of Investigation, I discovered that everyone had been deceived." Situ An spoke slowly: "Abnormal events have always existed, but they will not affect us. , but about sixty years ago, a door appeared in the city of Hanjiang, and behind the door was the world of shadows. " "Door?" "No one knows how the first door appeared, and no one knows who opened that door. According to the records of the Investigation Bureau, someone in Hanjiang knew about the existence of the door earlier than the Investigation Bureau. It is precisely because of these "People, so abnormal events have never happened in Hanjiang." Situ An seemed to be saying insignificant words, but in fact, every sentence revealed a lot of information: "The General Administration has tried to find those people in recent years, but there is no one." Harvest. After a comprehensive investigation, they came to the conclusion that those who were the first to know about the existence of the door all entered the door. We were invaded by the shadow world, and they chose to invade the shadow world." "Did those in your mouth come from behind the door? Is this world so colorful?" Teacher Xia''s eyes were warm, but the depths of his pupils were full of scarlet: "Those guys in Hanjiang are like abnormal events that happened in the shadow world, everything is just right The other way around?" "The red clothes that have appeared in Hanjiang are the most domineering and extreme ghosts. Their stance is hard to fathom. They do not clearly choose to help the real world, but they actively fight against the shadow world. If the city of Hanjiang is very aggressive, "Qiang, then Xinhu is another situation. If you go to the smart city and take a look, you will understand that that city is actively integrating with the shadow world." Situ An''s words shocked Gao Ming. Fate can interfere with reality and control everything to prevent it. The shadow world, but some people dare to drag the entire city to merge with the shadow world. "The boundaries between computers, human brains, dead people, and living people have become blurred, where memories can be downloaded and uploaded at will, and emotions and joys can be freely controlled. Some residents of that city live in a banned game. They can no longer distinguish between reality and games. This is how the despicable mastermind makes all residents accustomed to the existence of the shadow world, making the entire city embedded in the middle between reality and the shadow world. "Situ An paused for a moment." As long as Xinhu exists, the shadow world will not stop invading reality. I am unable to change Xinhu, so I can only stick to Hanhai." "Don''t sound so noble. You just want to use the whole city as a bargaining chip and sell it to the shadow world." Gao Ming has seen through Situ An, who always likes to tell nine truths mixed with one lie: "What are you talking about?" Shanghai has fallen into the shadow world, so why does the Hanhai Investigation Bureau still need the help of the Xinhu Investigation Bureau? Has Xinhu chosen to integrate into the shadow world, or is it transforming the shadow world in its own way? ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 195 Ji Zhe: I am the public enemy Chapter 195 Ji Zhe: I am the public enemy "Because Hanhai hasn''t found the most critical person yet." Situ An looked at Gao Ming: "The shadow world can be understood as the shadow of the real world. Cities in the real world will also appear in the shadow world. Hanjiang, I don''t know. But I know that Xinhu corresponds to an endless **** city in the shadow world. Wherever the citizen players go, the city spreads. According to the top secrets of the General Administration, that city is related to someone in Xinhu. " Situ An did not continue, and changed his words: "The vast sea is different from them. This city in the shadow world is lifeless. It has no owner or builder, and it seems to be dead." "Dead cities?" Gao Ming didn''t know how many strange cities there were in the shadow world, but after entering the shadow world, he did feel that it was lifeless. "The vast sea in the shadow world has not yet found its master. In other words, each of us has the potential to become the controller of the vast sea in the shadow world." There was no concealment of the ambition in Situ An''s eyes. Just mentioning these, he would Feel excited. "What conditions need to be met to become the master of the vast sea in the shadow world?" Xia Yang also discovered something interesting. The three of them were outstanding among the villains. Situ An pursed his lips and smiled. He did not continue. He could see from the looks in Xia Yang and Gao Ming''s eyes that the other party would not let him go to pieces for the time being, and his goal had been achieved. "If you don''t tell me, I will draw out your heart and brain, and go and find it yourself." Xia Yang was also a perverted and ruthless person. He sat in front of Situ An and began to formulate ideas. Gao Ming did not interfere. He had already obtained very important information from Situ An. Various abnormal events had occurred in Hanjiang and Xinhu a long time ago, and the two cities chose different ways to deal with them. Xinhu wants to merge with the shadow world, and Hanjiang seems to be ready to fight to the end and fight through the door. ? Judging from the current results, Hanjiang''s method seems to be better. At least Hanjiang has not had a single abnormal event so far, and there is not even the soil for the development of the Bureau of Investigation. Compared with Hanjiang and Xinhu, the city of Hanhai is a bit more special. It is located in the belly of the dragon, has a large population, and has a wide range of influence. The upper levels have completely hidden the existence of abnormal events out of some considerations. Some people who know the truth think that He could copy the paths of Xinhu and Hanjiang, and even use chaos as a ladder to gain benefits from the disaster. Situ An emerged from the game between all parties. "You have said so much, but you still haven''t told me who will come to save you?" Teacher Xia grabbed the chain, admiring Situ An''s pain, and praised Situ An''s calmness and elegance. "I know a lot of secrets, some of which must never be seen. The beings related to these secrets will find me at all costs, either alive or dead. You asked the Flesh Fairy to melt my body, Then they can only come to you now." Imprisoned in the torture chamber, Situ An no longer felt afraid: "Among them are people from the General Bureau of Investigation, Meng Ya from Xinhu, and entrusted by the shadow world. Part is human, part is ghost, I dont know how you will deal with their revenge? "They don''t know that Gao Ming robbed you." Xia Yang squinted his eyes. He knew that Situ An was not lying. He also knew that if Gao Ming was killed, he might disappear with him. If he wants to be reborn in Gao Ming, the prerequisite must be that Gao Ming is alive. "Those guys will investigate all the people involved one by one. If they can''t find out clearly, they will eliminate all potential suspects like they did five years ago." Situ An may have said this on purpose. The more secrets he knows, the greater their value will be, and a high life may not make him lose his mind immediately. "If they really dare to come here, it''s not certain who will kill whom. I guess it won''t be long before this place will be overcrowded." Xia Yang didn''t like the excitement before. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with boring people, but it''s different now. The people whose destiny is in his heart are all in line with his "aesthetic". "Gao Ming, should we escape directly?" The big dog''s voice reached his ears. Gao Ming was worried that the big dog would also enter the torture room out of curiosity, so he left decisively and let his consciousness return. How is the situation at Hande Private College? Gao Mings voice became gentler after solving his serious concern. "You''d better see for yourself." The big dog jumped out of the darkness and opened its mouth. ?The heavy rain is weakening, and the General Investigation Bureau''s blockade of the college has completely failed, with all three lines of defense broken through. The students of Class 13 and the scapegoat teamed up to take hostages and escaped on a bus. In order to distract the attention of the investigation bureau, they continued to hijack buses and fled in different directions. Outside the school, demons are dancing wildly, and the school is a **** on earth. The red raincoat, who is bound by the rules, fights with Youliang, the art teacher, and Zhong Long at the same time, and gradually falls into the disadvantage, and the red clothes on his body are no longer bright. ?Their strength was constantly being weakened, but Hong Yuyi had no idea of ??escaping. They fought as if they were begging for death, hysterical and desperate. "Hongyi is a ghost unique to Hanjiang. Maybe we can learn more secrets from her to compare with the information revealed by Situ An." Gao Ming knew that Hongyi was dangerous, but he still wanted to get close to her. This aspect is very similar to Xia Yang. ?All the ghosts and monsters in the academy who could run away were running away, leaving only the children and the children who were taught by Yan Xizhi himself. After Situ An was swallowed up by Gao Ming, the old principal gradually became the real controller of the campus rules. While suppressing Hong Yuyi, she also wanted to cure Ji Zhe and drive away the unknown beings who came out of the shadow world. On the ruins of the academy, Ji Zhe led all the patients with deep phobia, completely integrated into the giant tree of flesh and blood, and launched an attack on the shadow shrine like crazy. The dirty things from the shadow world in the shrine were not affected by the phobia, but the children and students who were sacrificed by Situ An were already infected. The fear of the sacrifices came back to it, making it also wonder why. Will there be such a thing as a giant tree of flesh and blood in reality? ?Countless roots grew into the body of the sacrifice and penetrated the shadow shrine. Jizhe became the well-deserved protagonist of this abnormal event, overshadowing everyone else. "Is Ji Zhe and the fear puppet connected?" The spread of phobia is getting wider and wider. Unknown beings in the shadow world already want to leave after they can''t feel Situ An''s breath. Now Ji Zhe is haunted. Hold on to the other person. Ji Zhe felt that he had been a coward for more than 20 years, and now he wanted to be a hero for an hour. He moved himself in his heart and launched one round of offensive after another. This brutal and terrifying scene was also recorded by investigators using instruments. He was judged to be the dangerous object closest to the level 5 abnormal event, the culprit of the destruction of Hande Private Academy, the cause of all disasters, and the biggest enemy of the citizens of the city. . (End of this chapter) Chapter 196 I have red clothes in my heart Chapter 196 I have red clothes in my heart ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?Everything is just as Gao Yun predicted in Youliang''s nightmare, every student in Class 13 is a "poisonous" "pollutant". After seeing Situ An missing and the three lines of defense of the Investigation Bureau collapsing, Fu Huo had the intention to retreat. This operation against Hande Private Academy has completely failed. What needs to be considered now is to evacuate at the minimum cost. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????> "Is this the death state of Hanhai? Unpredictable, without standards, highly alienated, and after breaking all the rules, it gives birth to its own rules." Fu Huo experienced abnormal events in Xinhu, but he did not expect that one of them was initially evaluated as level three Dangerous abnormal events can be alienated to this extent. The big ghost who controls the rules, the unknown existence that ran out of the shadow world, the giant tree of flesh and blood that no one has ever seen, the countless scapegoats, and the flood that swept everything. "What do they usually teach in this school?" Fu Huo forced the student council president back and chose to retreat. ?In order to find out the situation inside Hande Private Academy, he rescued Zhuo Jun who was fighting to the end. As Situ An''s most "trusted" subordinate, Zhuo Jun participated in this abnormal incident throughout the entire process, and he must be protected. "Your boss suddenly disappeared, and now I''m in charge! Evacuate immediately and ask for support from the General Administration! Set up a fourth line of defense in the eastern district, and be sure to intercept the torrent and ghosts in the eastern suburbs!" Fu Huo was not wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau, and he was covered in anxiety. The stench and scars are scarier than ghosts. "I didn''t receive an order from the General Administration." Zhuo Jun knew that his backer was unreliable, so he immediately acted like he was loyal to the citizens and the vast sea. He was covered in ghost blood and full of murderous intent, which fit this image. "Do as I say! Who else is an insider in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau? Tell me!" Under Zhuo Jun''s guidance, Fu Huo rescued Yuan Hui and several others. ??The student council president wearing an armband did not chase him. He looked extremely miserable at this time. His ribs had been removed, his stomach was disemboweled, and the curses written all over his internal organs were almost exhausted. ??Moving slowly, the student council president laughed miserably. He saw Gao Ming, who was approaching quickly: "It seems that evil will not be able to defeat an even more evil existence in the end." "Gao Yun, I have fulfilled my promise to you." Apart from Situ An and Hong Yi, Gao Ming values ??Gao Yun the most. He only has the memory of his death in his heart, and many questions need to be answered by Gao Yun. "I thank you on his behalf." The student council president pointed to his broken body: "He hid his broken body in all the student council members. I am just a part of his body. If you have any problems, maybe only the real Only he can answer. ? Gao Ming judged from the expression and tone of the student union president that he was lying, but Gao Ming did not expose him. "From now on in the city of Hanhai, if you see anyone wearing a student union armband, it may be him. Please continue to spare no effort to find him." The president of the student union has endured too many curses and spoke intermittently: "Finally, let me give you a small gift for him." He grabbed his withered heart, removed it and buried it in the ruins of Hande Private College. ?Gao Yun gave up control of the school rules and returned it to Yan Xizhi. In fact, even if he forcibly takes over the school rules, Yan Xizhi will slowly replace him without Situ An''s help to check and balance. "The disaster is coming. Everything that happens now is the prelude. Many, many people will die this time, more than any other time before. Maybe...this is the price of destroying destiny." The president of the student union squatted on the ground, covering his empty chest. : "Are you afraid of being the price?" ?Handing out his hand towards the president, Gao Ming showed a shallow smile: "Haven''t we already paid a heavy price? Now every minute and every second we endure is a reward." "You were not so optimistic before." The president did not touch Gao Ming''s hand: "Are you becoming a psychiatrist just to cure yourself?" "I have cured many people, except myself." Gao Ming wanted to continue chatting with the president, but there was a problem with Hong Yuyi. Principal Yan, who had all the school rules, once again weakened Hong Yuyi''s strength. The red raincoats stitched together by blood-colored rain silk are broken piece by piece. If this continues, the red raincoats will fight until their souls are gone. ?All this seems to be as expected by the president: "It''s time for you to get that gift." Red raincoat? ?? Before Gao Ming could finish his words, a crack suddenly appeared in Yan Xizhi, who had integrated the rules of Gao Yun School, and there was a gap in Hong Yi''s suppression. At the same time, two student union members standing not far behind the president set the clothes of the child''s body on fire. ?The red raincoat seemed to sense something, and turned his head suddenly, looking at Gao Ming with his scarlet eyes. ?The tip of her delicate nose twitched slightly, and she smelled a familiar scent. The child''s heart was still hidden in Gao Ming. The next moment, the red raincoat appeared in front of Gao Ming with blood raining all over the sky. "She is like a pure flower of killing. Every time she strives to bloom, dazzling **** petals will wither." Xia Yang''s voice rang in Gao Ming''s heart: "By the way, why can''t I just leave your heart? It seems like Do I need your permission? There was no time to talk nonsense with Xia Yang. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods appeared instantly, and eight arms smashed into Hong Yuyi. The ground centered on Gao Ming quickly turned to flesh and blood. After the flesh and blood ghosts and gods devoured Situ An''s child, they gained flesh and blood resentment that the opponent could unleash at any time. Room. The flesh and blood on the edge splashed in all directions, and the two sides collided. The huge force caused the legs of the flesh and blood ghost to press down, and the ground was collapsing. "Hanjiang is the place where the abnormality first appeared. The bus we took ten years ago also departed from Hanjiang. The answer you want should be there." The president fled quickly: "This investigation bureau has gone through so much trouble. The complete red coat that Li Cai obtained is my gift to you. Part of the reason why I am fighting with Situ An now is because of her. Hong Yi must know something, and maybe he can help you find a door. " vomited a large mouthful of blood, and his life was protected by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. He was almost killed just now: "The way you give gifts is really unique." "Other than that, I can''t think of a way to find Hongyi in the vast sea." The president''s voice has drifted away. In order to escape his fate, Gao Yun has no plans to meet Gao Ming for the time being, but he also feels that Gao Ming is very difficult to deal with. , so leave in this way. ?Most of the student union members also disappeared into the night. Gao Yun lived in each of their bodies. It can also be said that each of them is Gao Yun. "Let me go out and help you! Send this perfect and violent ghost into your heart!" Xia Yang''s voice kept ringing, and Youliang, Yan Xizhi and Liu Yi also wanted to help Gao Ming. It seems that this is not the first time that Hong Yuyi has been besieged. In this case, she made the most correct choice, that is, to grab one and beat her to death. Unfortunately, Gao Ming with the heart of a childs body became the choice of Red Raincoat. ?Blood raindrops fell on the ghosts and gods, leaving terrifying scars, like sharp knives and blazing fire. Gao Ming was shocked. Why are ghosts so domineering? The other party''s soul was obviously freezing cold, but when they fought, it was like a rising flame. "Let her enter your heart! Lock her in your heart!" Xia Yang still couldn''t leave Gao Ming''s heart, but he didn''t know how this lunatic did it. He actually made the portrait of the red raincoat he drew before, Every stroke appeared on Gao Ming''s body. Abducting other peoples children and tattooing them on your body? ?Hong Yuyi controlled all the blood rain and entered the house of flesh and blood. She wanted to take away Gao Ming''s heart. ?With helplessness, Gao Ming activated all the chains in the execution room, so that the ghosts and gods no longer protected him, but instead grabbed the red raincoat with all his strength. ?With Hong Yuyis strength, it only took a few seconds to break away, but the opponent didnt want to escape at all, he only wanted to kill. The momentum continued unabated, and the fingertips of the red raincoat pierced the skin on Gao Ming''s chest. The thumping heartbeat sounded in the heavy rain, and chains wrapped around Hong Yuyi''s body. The door of the torture chamber was opened. In the room filled with various instruments of torture, chains collided with each other. The red raincoat, which was already at the end of its strength, was forcibly sent into the torture chamber by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Feeling the severe pain in his heart, Gao Ming''s face showed ferocious veins. He knelt down and clutched the weeds and mud on the ground with his five fingers. (End of this chapter) Chapter 197 Its not daylight, its just that we have become the night Chapter 197 Its not daylight, but we have become the night Indescribable pain swept through the whole body, and every blood vessel seemed to be twisted. When the chains in the execution room wrapped around Hong Yuyi, Gao Ming''s consciousness seemed to be cut repeatedly by a knife. Hong Yi''s obsession exploded in his heart, and the pain, despair and regret that exceeded the limits of the human body instantly swallowed him up. Ordinary people are brain-dead the moment they come into contact with Red Raincoat''s obsession. That is to say, Gao Ming dies again and again in the tunnel. His experience is not much worse than that of Hong Yuyi. His obsession is built with countless fragments of death memories. Even better than ordinary red clothes. His fingernails were broken, and Gao Ming clutched the weeds and pebbles in his palms tightly. His eyes were red, and **** tears fell from the corners of his eyes. Gao Ming could sense Hong Yuyis hysterical struggle in the torture room. Even if there were flesh and blood ghosts and gods to suppress him, his heart would be broken, and death seemed to be a matter of time. Sitting in the same room with Hong Yi, Xia Yang was painting excitedly. Situ An''s eyelids twitched and his Adam''s apple was trembling. The biggest difference between him and Xia Yang was that he was tied up. Normal shaking of the chains would cause him severe pain, let alone Say red clothes in my heart. Is this something a person can do if he wears red clothes in his heart? Gao Ming couldn''t care about Situ An''s soul at this time. His heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and he gradually began to be unable to breathe. ?Just when Gao Ming felt that his heart was about to be torn apart, a warm force suddenly poured into his body, and someone put a hand on his shoulder. ??Reluctantly turning around, Gao Ming saw Yan Xizhi''s serious face. Teacher Yan Completely mastering the school rules and making all "people" willing to pave the way for it, Yan Xizhi became the unique big ghost in Hanhai in Situ An''s words. You will be fine, the teacher will protect every student. ? Yan Xizhis abilities are amplified under the influence of rules, and all the good things that come out of her mouth seem to come true. Gao Ming found that when he stayed by Yan Xizhi''s side, the pain would lessen. The red clothes in his heart seemed to be affected, and he was slowly exiting the red-eyed state. ?Hand bricks fell down one after another, and Yan Xizhi seemed to have aged a few years. It took half an hour for Gao Ming''s heartbeat to return to normal. Just when Gao Ming''s heart was beating normally, the red heart of Hong Yuyi and Situ An''s soul heart in the execution room also started to beat. The three of them were at the same frequency, and their fate was bound to Gao Ming. All stand on the opposite side of fate. ??The chains wrapped around the red raincoat fell to the ground. Gao Ming saw part of the woman''s experience. It was a storm that blew the woman''s life into the deep sea. ??He still couldn''t communicate with Hong Yi, but he already understood the reason why Hong Yi was so extreme. Being distraught was a relief for them, and the beating obsession in the body was not only the source of power, but also the source of all pain. They dont want to become ghosts, they just can no longer exist in this world as living people, but they cant let go of this world, so they become red clothes. It doesnt matter about belief or whether they are forgotten, they only exist for their own obsession. All their special abilities and the strength of their resentment are related to obsession. Gao Ming did not use chains to restrain Hong Yuyi. He concentrated all the power of the torture house and with the help of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he could successfully suppress Hong Yuyi. However, in this way, every time he used flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he had to worry about whether his heart would be out of control. The red raincoat was crushed. It is better to block it than to open it up, and it is better to keep it in your heart like this, live if you can, and die together if you can''t. "Are you feeling better?" Liu Yi helped Gao Ming up, while Yan Shaoyu stared at Gao Ming very warily, feeling that Gao Ming and Liu Yi were too close. "I''m fine." Gao Ming thanked everyone, and finally walked up to Yan Xizhi: "Principal, thank you for your help. If you need anything from me in the future, just ask." Gao Ming has a high emotional intelligence and is not afraid of being Yan Xizhi is in trouble. With a personality like Yan Xizhi, everyone wants to have a good relationship with her. Yan Xizhi shook his head and looked at the ruins of the college: "You have saved so many students and allowed them to awaken themselves. You are the benefactor of this school. But now, there is still one biggest problem that has not been solved." "Is it the shadow shrine summoned by Situ An?" Gao Ming turned to look at the college. The shadow shrine had dissipated, and the black fog covering the office building and all the deformed students who were sacrificed had disappeared. "The dirty things that escaped from the shadow world just left in the chaos. What we have to deal with is that tree." Yan Xizhi stared at the giant flesh-and-blood tree in confusion: "How did it appear?" ? Many patients with severe phobias have also become part of the giant tree. In Yan Xizhis view, the giant tree that spreads the seeds of fear is simply the most evil existence in the world. Why is there a tree in my school? Which side does it belong to? ??The giant tree repelled the shadow monster summoned by Situ An, swallowed most of the student union members, and pierced the body of the flood water ghost with its roots. It would kill anyone it saw. It was simply outrageous. Im not sure. Everyone was troubled. Gao Ming pursed his lips and said, Why dont we just leave it to the General Bureau of Investigation? Lets evacuate first and figure out a solution later. ??The phobia has spread. To solve this problem, all Gao Ming can think of is to end his life and come out of the tunnel again. "You guys, please leave quickly. I stay with this tree to prevent it from growing further." Yan Xizhihe built a new wall on the ruins: "I can feel the core of this tree. The helplessness is made up of fragile and fearful souls. Its nature is not bad and should be given the opportunity to change through education. "Then I''ll stay too." After Youliang followed Yan Xizhi for a few steps, he looked back at Gao Ming: "Situ An''s layout is not limited to Hande Private Academy. Now the Investigation Bureau has lost too much power. The entire The city could be in chaos." "So you want us to take this opportunity to expand our strength, seize influence, and establish our own rules?" Gao Ming said sincerely to Youliang: "In the future, are you willing to work with me?" When Youliang saw Gao Ming approaching, he turned around and ran away: "I just hope you save more people! Take care of yourself and don''t become the next Situ An!" The strong-willed guy is not sweet. He kind of hates us students from Class 13. Liu Yi looked at Youliang running away, dumbfounded, and forced the big ghost back with a word of Gao Ming. "Youliang''s reminder makes sense. I''m going to publish some game strategies on the Backwater Forum." Gao Ming walked into a future he had never experienced before, his eyes were extremely firm. Game guide? "Well." Gao Ming looked at the buses and school buses that were about to disappear on the horizon. Each bus was filled with classmates and ghosts: "The National Real Ghost Story Game is about to begin, and everyone will play the game I designed. ??The dark clouds still have not dispersed, and the sun has not risen as expected, but Gao Ming''s eyes are bright and full of hope. This time he will become a part of the night. "What do you want to do? Calm down before making a decision!" Liu Yi felt that Gao Ming''s answer was very scary, and asked everyone to play a real ghost story game. It is estimated that you need to be in the advanced stage of phobia to say this. Darkness will come anyway, so why not let us be the darkest night, which is the deepest and most evil darkness, and we can personally welcome the arrival of dawn. (End of this chapter) Chapter 198 The sky is full of stars Chapter 198 The sky is full of stars In the future that Gao Ming sees, Xia Yang and Situ An are the two core characters who cannot be avoided, representing chaotic freedom and orderly evil. But now the fates of Xia Yang and Situ An are entangled with Gao Ming. Taking out his mobile phone, Gao Ming made sure the communication was back to normal and then made a call. Just one second after the ringtone rang, the call was connected, and Xuan Wen''s voice came from the phone: "Where are you? Are you injured?" "I''m fine. How many internal users are there in the Backwater Forum now?" Internal users are what Gao Ming calls players. Only citizens who have experienced an abnormal event and survived can understand certain hints in the forum and become internal users of the forum. . There are more than fifty people registered, and there are about twelve more valuable players. "In the next few days, the number of users of the forum may increase dramatically. Please pay attention to screening and guidance." Gao Ming sent some "game design plans" to Xuan Wen. The difficulty of these games is roughly equivalent to Level 2 abnormal events, which is very suitable for novices. But it is of little use to people like classmates from Class 13 who have seen big scenes. After receiving the file, Xuan Wen saw that Gao Ming had not sent a message, so she subconsciously sent an emoticon: "Is there anything else?" What about the games made with you as a template? Gao Ming wants to let more people remember Xuan Wen through the game, using the game as a shrine to copy the paths of those ghosts in Xinhu. While I am still spending crazy money on the production, I have almost wiped out all the underground banks and black lending organizations in Hanhai. Xuan Wen said in a surprising way. The game itself does not need to be well-made. The key is to spend money to promote it so that more people know about it and experience it. Gao Ming sent another document to Xuan Wen. This doesnt sound like what a professional game producer said, what? Have you forgotten your original intention? Xuan Wen said pointedly. "I''m going to add some new content to your game, so that your game can predict disasters to a certain extent. Playing this game can increase the chance of survival. I don''t believe that any other game company can beat us." Gao Ming didn''t hear Xuan Wen''s tone, but still smiled: "I hope Nightlight Game Studio and Manager Gou can catch this wealth." "Is there anything else?" Xuan Wen asked again uncertainly: "We haven''t seen each other for so many days, do you really have nothing else to say?" No more for now. "It''s so strange. I suddenly felt that there were other women standing next to you." Xuan Wen suddenly spoke. The instinct of the criminal and murderer in her heart was very scary: "It seems that there is more than one." After a slight pause, Gao Ming already understood that Xuanwen had misunderstood: "You misunderstood, she is just my high school classmate, and we have been trapped in school these days." "Hey~~~She''s just my high school classmate~" Xuan Wen imitated Gao Ming''s words: "It turns out that I met true love, but it seems that I am ignorant because of this accident." Youre just kidding, take care of yourself, the atmosphere in Hanhai City is not right recently. Xuan Wen and Gao Ming exchanged messages and then hung up the phone. "Do you need me to call you again and clarify it for you?" Liu Yi is a lawyer, a very serious lawyer. Goodbye. The Level 4 anomaly at Hande Private College is completely out of control, and the entire Eastern District will be affected by it. Gao Ming still has a lot of things to do. After the heavy rain stops, he wants to bypass the tunnel and go to Xinhu and Hanjiang to take a look. . After the communication was restored, Gao Ming received a lot of messages. He didn''t have time to reply to them all, so he took Liu Yi and rushed into the woods to meet the supermarket owner Zhang Ding. The ghosts in the vast sea are divided into four levels, the ordinary scapegoats in the shadow world, and the big ghosts who own the House of Resentment. When the House of Resentment can evolve into a nightmare, it becomes a ghost house, that is, there is the level of Liang, and those who have mastered the rules are above. Yan Xi knows. The situation of supermarket owner Zhang Ding is a bit special. Gao Ming originally thought that Zhang Ding''s house of complaint was the supermarket built on Minlong Street, but maybe because Zhang Ding accepted all the resentments of the dead in vain, his house of complaint was actually It''s the flood itself. The black and white photo shows not only the supermarket, but also all the customers and the flood. In the mobile building, Zhang Ding is also the only ghost who can integrate with the flood, and can even control the flood. After seeing Yan Xizhi mastering the school rules, Gao Ming felt that among the friends he knew, Zhang Ding was most likely to become the second ghost to control the rules. His strength is no worse than Youliang, and he has the help of countless water ghosts and neighbors. If he can completely control the flood, Zhang Ding will become very terrifying. "Hanjiang''s Hongyi pushed herself to the limit, Xinhu''s ghosts and gods need living people to believe in and remember, and Hanhai''s evil ghosts need more ghosts to pave the way to have a chance to reach the end." Brother Jack, wake up! "Stop shaking, I''m pretending to be dead!" Wang Jie slapped Xishan away. He looked at the broken car window, and a face full of blood and wounds was reflected in the glass. "Your leg is stuck in the car, or..." Xishan recalled some plots in the movie, and knowing that Wang Jie had a sinister personality, he decisively dug out the saw from the tool box. Youre not asking me to cut off my legs to escape, are you? Wang Jie frowned tightly. Well, I see all the ruthless people on TV are like this. Xishan nodded blankly. I***. Wang Jie took out his mobile phone. When he saw that the signal was restored, his eyes changed. Ignoring Xishan anymore, Wang Jie made more than a dozen calls in a row, sent the location, and told his grandfather, parents and several uncles everything he discovered and encountered without missing anything. Brother Jie, do we really not need to escape? Xishan did not abandon Wang Jie and ran away alone. He took a saw and was trying to cut open the seat to get Wang Jie out. "Escape? From now on, it is the others who should escape." Wang Jie gritted his teeth: "Situ An and Zhuo Jun, those **** don''t want to have an easy life!" Then well wait here? Xishan asked uncertainly. Stay peacefully. Wang Jie had already received a reply from his family, and finally a smile appeared on his face: Why should you work **** your own at an age when you should fight for your father? ??The body of the student council president was covered with bandages. Shortly after he left the campus, he took out a mobile phone with a pink mobile phone case. The original owner of this mobile phone was Song Xue. Proficiently inputting the password, the president opened the video. Song Xue, who died tragically, appeared on the phone screen. She seemed to be locked into the phone by some kind of ability. "Song Xue, help me determine the location of all the students in Class 13, enter each person''s death method into the group chat, and set it as their note information. My curse rules will take time to take effect slowly." "Some of them have also helped you." Song Xue''s voice came from the mobile phone, unchanged from ten years ago: "I told you the truth back then and advised you not to come." "Everyone in Class 13 is a **** in the shadow world. I am not harming them by doing this, but I can give them one more choice when they encounter pain that is worse than death." President and Silent Student Council Members Leaving quietly, they dispersed into the city, and student union armbands began to appear on different adults. Ji Zhes brother Ji Fu was hiding among the ruins. He looked up at the giant tree of flesh and blood and softly called his brothers name. His clothes were soaked, and he suddenly felt his phone vibrate: "The signal has been restored!" Turning on his phone, Jifu first saw an emergency reminder. Hanhai released a list of dangerous persons, which recorded part of the suspect''s information. "Good guy, there are 50 people in Class 13, how come there are 51 wanted criminals?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 199 you see me Chapter 199 You saw me Fu Huo, who was covered in scars, fought to the death to rescue the people from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. They came to the fourth line of defense at the edge of the Eastern District. The Bureau already knew that the unusual incident at Hande Private Academy was out of control. After learning that Situ An''s whereabouts were unknown, many parties responded urgently. Deploy the team and spend all your money to support the East District. "Set up roadblocks! Block the roads! Ban all vehicles from entering! Screen everyone! No one can be let go!" The scapegoats in the school may replace other bodies. The Investigation Bureau is well aware of their dangers and is doing its best to find them. Keep disaster out of the East End Business Center. Get out of the way! We are from the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation! Stop immediately! Get checked! He is Fu Huo, the captain of the Xinhu security departments support team. Are you blind? Stop now! With the dark gun pointed at the members of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau who wanted to break in, the former subordinates of Situ An, headed by Zhuo Jun, finally gave up resistance and raised their hands unwillingly. Situ An''s whereabouts are unknown, and now they have become the focus of attention from all parties. Group of three, isolate and observe! Doctor! Let the doctor come here first! Investigators from the fourth line of defense detained Zhuo Jun and others in isolation, and Fu Huo, who came specially from Xinhu, was also invited to board the car. "What do you want from the General Bureau of Investigation?" Fu Huo sat next to the medical equipment in the car and hit the car: "It''s all made of steel plates. This car is used to detain prisoners." "The General Administration did not issue an order to evacuate. It was you who asked the investigators to leave without permission." Zhuo Jun''s mind was racing. Situ An seemed to be dead and no one could protect him. This was a huge crisis for him, but it was also A rare opportunity. When Situ An was here, he was just Situ An''s subordinate. Now he can stand up and take a breath, and even peek into higher places. It seemed that they were worried that something might happen to them during the transfer, so the vehicle didnt drive too far before they were called out of the car. "Hand over your communication devices and weapons. Until you are sure that you have not been replaced, you will stay in this ward. Someone will come to test you later." The guard''s tone was cold, and the weapon in his hand was pointed at Zhuo Jun and Fu Huo, this made Fu Huo a little angry. "I have seen clearly today that your Hanhai Investigation Bureau is helpless against ghosts and proficient in all kinds of martial arts against humans." Fu Huo was sitting on the hospital bed, and the wounds on his body were still getting worse. "Say less." Zhuo Jun said with a sullen face, "You were seriously injured, but the General Administration did not try its best to treat you. This shows that the General Administration is already considering silencing you." Do they dare? "This is not Xinhu. It would be normal if you died in Hande Private College." Zhuo Jun endured the pain and walked around the ward until Yuan Hui and several other veteran investigators from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau were sent here. After everyone arrived, the lights in the ward were suddenly turned off, and a somewhat blurry projection appeared on the wall in front of them. ??The sound of rustling electricity reached their ears, mixed with a very faint scream, and everyone saw a pair of hands wearing white gloves placed on the table. "You have three minutes to recall who were the people and ghosts around Situ An when he disappeared. Don''t miss any of them." The processed mechanical synthesized sound sounded, and everyone in the ward looked at each other with tears in their eyes. Puzzled. ?Abnormal events are out of control and a catastrophe breaks out. At this time, instead of first asking about the situation in the school, the first question is to ask about the whereabouts of Situ An? "The director fought with the ghosts in the college until the last moment. He did his duty and never thought of giving up." Zhuo Jun dragged his injured body and stood in front of the projection: "The ghosts besieged the office building and destroyed the walls, causing the disaster to get out of control. The director took the lead and tried his best to stop him, and finally disappeared at the first line of defense where the fighting was the most brutal. " What Zhuo Jun said was very good. The gap was actually caused by Situ An, and Situ An also disappeared while escaping. But when he said this, the feeling was completely different. Who among you is closest to Situ An? The white glove in the projection continued to ask. No one in the ward spoke. Zhuo Jun pondered for a moment and then raised his head: "It''s me." "Describe the specific situation at the time." "All the new Shanghai security staff were killed, and the complete red clothes appeared. The director stood behind the red clothes and combated the three most powerful ghosts in the college, namely the art teacher in the taboo classroom. , Yan Xizhi, the old principal of Hande Private College, and Youliang from the laboratory building." Zhuo Jun recalled for a while: "I remember that there were still people chasing the director." "who?" "My high school classmate Wang Jie, his uncle is Wang Lan, the director of the Westport Investigation Bureau, his grandfather is in the Hanhai Chamber of Commerce, and his second uncle is in the Hong Kong Government Court. His father has been abroad and in the New Shanghai City all year round, and seems to have entered the top level of deep space technology. Zhuo Jun ignored Xishan and continued: "There are two other classmates of mine. One is named Liu Yi. Jiating has a very simple background. She is a lawyer and specializes in serving the deaf and mute; the other is named Gao Ming. He was a psychological counselor at Henshan Prison for Criminals, but he was fired not long ago due to psychological problems. " Are they all your classmates? Why do they appear together in abnormal events? "The ghost that appeared in this abnormal incident was our classmate ten years ago. All the students in Class 13 were attracted by him. The ghost''s name is Gao Yun. The director was also attracted by him and the student union before he disappeared. Chase." Zhuo Jun didn''t follow Situ An in vain. He learned a lot from Situ An, such as only telling half the truth. The pair of white gloves were clasped together, as if they were thinking about something. After a moment, the mechanically synthesized voice sounded again: "Situ An''s disappearance has a great impact. I hope you can keep it secret from the outside world. I still have a few questions to ask." Let me ask you. How many people were trapped and died in Hande Private College and became scapegoats? The number of people is about five hundred and three Before Fu Huo finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zhuo Jun. He looked serious and said word by word: "Four thousand five hundred and thirty-four people." ?This number shocked everyone in the room. Zhuo Jun gritted his teeth and repeated it. Situ An disappeared, and Zhuo Jun could not be replaced for the crimes he committed, so Zhuo Jun simply pushed all the people who had been framed over the years and the possible death toll to Hande Private Academy. Anyway, the academy was out of control. No matter how many people died, they were all killed by ghosts and had nothing to do with him or Situ An. The questions and answers in the ward continued, and the vast sea had undergone tremendous changes in just a few hours. ??Chai Meimei ran back to her home in the eastern suburbs in shock. The encounters at school in the past few days made her almost crazy. Kicking off her shoes, Cai Meimei grabbed a towel and hid directly under the quilt. ?Her body was shaking violently and her face turned pale: "I escaped. I finally escaped. Those ghosts in the car probably didn''t follow me out." The proud body was covered by a thin quilt, and the monitoring of Cai Meimei''s installation at home suddenly moved. The camera moved to the bed one by one. The other side of the lens seemed to hide a pair of cricket eyes. "I didn''t see those scapegoats get out of the car. They should still be in the car and should be with other students!" Cai Meimei vomited out of fear. She beat her chest, lifted the quilt, sat on the bed, and put Throw away wet clothes. pieces of clothing fell to the ground, the home surveillance was firmly focused on her, and the eyes on the other side of the network were greedily watching her figure. When she was about to finish taking off her clothes, Cai Meimei''s arms suddenly bent at a strange angle, and she seemed to be strangled by the neck from behind. Impossible! The ghosts are all in the car! They didnt get off the car with me! ??Blood marks appeared on her white back, and grimaces wearing the uniforms of Hande Private College appeared on Cai Meimei''s back. Her whole body was twisted into weird angles, and her entire face became horribly deformed. I didnt see anyone getting off the car with me! Ahhhhh! Chai Meimei''s body was twisted together, faces roared on her body, and a large number of scapegoats were in her body, all trying to occupy this body. Save me, save me! With her face covered with protruding blood vessels, Cai Meimei suddenly turned her head to look at the surveillance probe like a giant centipede. She quickly crawled towards the surveillance probe! You saw it! You saw me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 200 The rules of the real ghost story game are announced Chapter 200 The rules of the real ghost story game announced ??Li Chun became the owner of the Spring Apartment Building after his parents passed away. He quit his job and lived by collecting rent every day. He felt that life was very boring because he had no worries about food and clothing, so he made some small modifications to the apartment. Using the equipment obtained from Xinhu, he was able to hack into those cheap home surveillance systems. Every day, he would hide in his bedroom and spy on the lives of the tenants in the building. Among all the tenants, his favorite is Cai Meimei. That woman fulfills all his fantasies about women. ?? In the past few days when Cai Meimei disappeared, he was more anxious than anyone else. He couldn''t eat every day, was irritable and angry, and kept cursing the things around him. He felt that Cai Meimei must have a boyfriend. ?He fantasized about how to punish that woman, but tonight, Cai Meimei came back again. She was soaked by the rain, lost her mind, and looked scared. "Did they break up?" Li Chun hid behind the door, listening to the footsteps in the corridor. He imagined the feeling of the shoes stepping on his body. After the door of Cai Meimei''s room was closed, he couldn''t wait for a moment and rushed into the bedroom. Here, I opened the equipment I bought from the black market in New Shanghai. ?Looking straight at the screen, Li Chun bit her nails, wishing to eat Cai Meimei with her eyes. ?Looking at Cai Meimei''s body across the screen, Li Chun''s breathing began to increase. He slowly leaned forward, watching Cai Meimei''s every move without blinking. The wet coat was thrown on the ground, followed by the underwear. All the images played on the computer screen were reflected in Li Chun''s eyes. He lost his mind and was not afraid of being exposed. He forcibly controlled the camera to rotate greatly. He did not want Cai Meimei to leave him for a moment. sight. "When I find out the pattern of her coming home, I will hide under her bed in advance. No, I will hide in her closet, in the closet full of her scent!" Li Chun was emotional, and he bit Ya, fantasizing about all kinds of dirty and dirty things in his mind, he took out the candid photos from the drawer, and when he was about to paste the photos next to the computer, he suddenly saw Cai Meimei''s body on the screen becoming twisted like a twist. With his eyes wide open, Li Chun could not imagine that the human body could be bent at such an angle: "She, on her body..." Faces rushed to appear on Cai Meimei''s body, and all the scapegoats were about to come out. Before Li Chun could figure out why, he saw Cai Meimei rushing toward the surveillance camera like a centipede. That familiar face no longer had any beauty, only deepness. Deep fear! Crack! The phone fell to the ground, and Li Chun stepped back repeatedly, tripping over his own pants. He covered his mouth, not daring to make any sound, as if "Cai Meimei" on the other side of the screen could see him through the surveillance camera. "I didn''t see it, I didn''t see anything..." Li Chun was so frightened that he wanted to run out, but the surveillance showed that Cai Meimei was crawling quickly on the ground and had left the house. She climbed down the stairs and climbed directly to the door of his house. . The sound of fingernails scratching the door panel was a bit harsh. Li Chun covered his ears tightly, but the sound could not stop entering his ears. A few minutes later, Cai Meimei''s figure disappeared from the surveillance camera. Li Chun stood up and walked to the computer. He checked all the surveillance cameras in the apartment, but could not find Cai Meimei. "Where did she go?" Li Chun suddenly felt a little cold, and he had a very scary idea - the only place in the building that could not be seen by the surveillance camera was his own room. With his black hair hanging down, Li Chun raised his head and saw Cai Meimei climbing on the roof. There were countless scapegoats on the woman''s back trying to get out. Dont come over! Dont come over! The screams were covered up by the heavy rain. Li Chun''s body was torn apart by a pair of hands, and blood was flowing on the floor. ?After a long time, the broken corpse was sewn together, the scapegoat melted into the shadows, and Li Chun stood up again. His face was gray, and there were dense black blood lines deep in his pupils. ? ? Touching his face, Li Chun looked at the mirror, a little dissatisfied: "I look too much like a pervert. My previous name, Ma Tao, sounds better." Cai Meimei crawled around the rooms in the apartment building. Ma Tao, who had become a scapegoat, adapted to Li Chun''s body and sat in front of the computer screen: "There are a lot of scapegoats and students like me. Similar things should be happening all over the city. There may be a ghost hiding in every building and every room. Hide yourself during the day, pretend to be a living person, and find various materials at night to build your own house of resentment. If this continues, Cai Meimei and I should also have a chance to become big ghosts. Chai Meimei appeared in the surveillance video next to the bedside of the sleeping tenants. When the tenants woke up again, their eyes had changed. A living person is peeping at a living person, and even I, the scapegoat, feel a little dirty. Ma Tao deleted a large number of unsightly videos on Li Chuns computer. When he closed the web page, he accidentally discovered that there was an extra video email in his mailbox. The email appeared after the disaster broke out. The name of the person who posted the email was - Save Class 13. "Class Thirteen? Is it an email sent by my **** classmates on the Internet?" Ma Tao thought this might be the work of a certain classmate. After he clicked on it, he saw in the email a person wearing the uniform of Handel Private College and wearing a Man with blank paper mask. He was sitting in a dark room, his pupils were twitching, he was very uneasy, and he spoke in a very scared tone. After midnight tonight, the national ghost story game will officially begin. You dont have to believe what I say, but for the personal safety of yourself and your family, I hope you can listen to what I am going to say next. First, ghosts should disguise themselves as living people. If you find that the people around you are abnormal, their personalities change overnight, or you suddenly forget many things you have experienced before, please do not hesitate to stay away from them immediately! "Second, please be sure to live a normal life as you were before. Don''t show fear in front of other people. You must stay normal! The more abnormal you are and the more unstable your mental state is, the more you will attract their attention! " "Third, try not to go out after dark. They will also act like living humans during the day, and night is their time to eat! If you have to leave home for urgent matters, please do not go home before dawn, as they may follow you. go back." "Fourth, the city of Hanhai has become a huge game field. Every abnormal event is a death game. After surviving the abnormal event, you will likely get certain benefits. Don''t tell anyone what you got! " "Fifth, the Investigation Bureau cannot be trusted! The wanted students of Class 13 know the truth. They were wrongly accused. Helping them may increase your probability of survival!" Sixth The people in the video read out the rules that needed to be followed. Ma Tao tilted his head and stared at the students on the screen. The other party dared to make these public and made it clear that he wanted to go against the investigation bureau. ??The Bureau of Investigation is doing its best to maintain order. The person who sent the video email not only wants to destroy the original order, but is also preparing to establish brand new rules. "The person who posted the video knows all the truth. Whose face is under the mask? Wang Jie? Liu Yi? Or Gao Ming?" Ma Tao knew that the group of crazy critics in the class were terrifying. Compared with the most high-profile people, There are also some students who are very low-key and hide themselves until the end. (End of this chapter) Chapter 201 Game starts Chapter 201 The game begins When the bus drove out of the college, those students who endured to the end also used their own methods, which allowed the relatively unruly students such as Ma Tao and Cai Meimei to escape smoothly. ??No one in Class 13 is trash. The bus overturned ten years ago and the students have survived through various means until now. On the contrary, the ashes of the teachers and staff have been buried for several years. "These video emails are widely spread, but they will soon be regarded as rumors and hoaxes. Citizens will only know who is telling the truth after they are actually exposed to abnormal events." Ma Tao put on wireless headphones and put on The music was turned up high, and he swayed to the rhythm as rain hit the windows through the night. The horror game is about to begin, but whats even more terrifying is that even if a strange story comes, you still have to go to work as usual every day and cannot expose your abnormality. When Gao Ming found Zhang Ding, the supermarket owner was leading all the neighbors to fight against the flood. They had experienced the disaster themselves, so they followed the flood all the way to avoid the disaster in nearby villages. It took a long time, but finally, with the help of Yan Xizhi, they sealed the flood into the black and white photo again. One-third of the water ghosts in the flood were completely controlled by Zhang Ding and became part of his power. The other third was willing to obey his words. Now only the last third is left with the most resentment. The water ghost is fighting against him. "Gao Ming, you really helped me a lot this time! I no longer have to worry about my supermarket being swept up by floods." Zhang Ding has suppressed floods for ten years and has never been so relaxed, and all this started from It started when I met Gao Ming. ?Handholding the black and white photos of the flood, Gao Ming could feel the changes in Zhang Ding. Standing in front of Zhang Ding, it was like facing a raging flood. ?Boss Zhang is different from Yan Xizhi. Although he is a good person, he is very aggressive. If he becomes a ghost who controls the rules, Gao Ming will have the confidence to challenge the Investigation Bureau. "Brother Zhang, you can recreate the nightmare of the flood and let the rain from ten years ago fall on us, which shows that you are already a ghost at the level of the ghost house. You should have seen Principal Yan''s ability just now. If you compare you with her... "Before Gao Ming finished speaking, Zhang Ding already understood what he wanted to ask. "I am not Principal Yan''s opponent for the time being. Where she stands, she feels that everything in the world is helping her, and her words are the rules." Zhang Ding pondered for a moment: "If I want to reach her level, I must obtain a large number of living people. Or the ghosts'' desire to survive and strong emotional energy. These two things can help all the dead in the flood eliminate their resentment and let them find themselves again; or let the flood continue to submerge the houses of resentment and ghost houses, and continue to increase the number of water ghosts. Until a certain limit is exceeded. "The desire to survive of living people and ghosts? Strong emotional energy? What are these things needed to become a big ghost who masters the rules?" Gao Ming remembered what Zhang Ding said, and this is what he needs to focus on collecting in the future. Yan Xizhi worked hard to lift up all the students and allowed the children who should have sunk into the shadow world to find themselves. She became the faith of Hende Private Academy. "I probably understand, but we can also make the two choices you mentioned at the same time. While flooding the house of resentment and intensifying the disaster; at the same time, we can find a way to purify the water ghosts and help them find themselves." Gao Ming''s words made Zhang Ding eyelids beat. What if the floods get out of control again? I dont believe that the vast sea is so big that there arent even bad people. Gao Ming put away the black and white photos. No one hoped that the disaster would happen, but if the disaster was bound to happen, it would be better if it happened to the bad people. "What you said makes sense, but it''s not much." Zhang Ding suddenly picked up his phone when he saw Gao Ming, and came over with some gossip: "Did your girlfriend ask you to go home for dinner? You''re not coming home tonight. Its been a week, and people are really worried. "She is scarier than my girlfriend." Gao Ming clicked on the video email sent by Xuan Wen, and someone announced the rules of the ghost story game one step ahead of them. Is this video made by your class? Zhang Dings first reaction after seeing the video was that the students in Gaomings class wanted to save themselves in this way. This was their resistance to the Bureau of Investigation. Who could it be? Gao Ming thought back to his classmates who dared to directly challenge the investigation bureau. They were so decisive, had such strong execution ability, and also knew computer technology... "Maybe a few people have joined forces. Everyone in your class is a talented person." Zhang Ding waved his hand and stuffed the pig-riding Zhang Fendou into the black-and-white photo: "Our goal is too big. Let''s go back to the photo first and continue. You just have to do what you want to do when you get down. ??Now that the rules of ghost stories have been released, Gao Ming simply went with the flow and asked Xuan Wen to publish more information on the backwater forum. The situation is still unclear. Although the Investigation Bureau has lost a lot of investigators, each Investigation Bureau can still deal with abnormal events in each division. The General Bureau may also have other hidden cards. The abnormal incident at Hande College has spread. The top priority is to get some citizens to side with me as soon as possible and become ghost talk players who can fight against ghosts. ?At Hande Private Academy, Gao Ming "learned" a lot of knowledge. There are various ways to deal with scapegoats. He can use cursed items to kill scapegoats, he can use his sincerity to influence them, and he can also use benefits in exchange. There is no fixed answer to the "problem" of getting along with ghosts, and there is no best answer. "If I were you, I would join the Bureau of Investigation. When you become the director of the General Bureau, what else can Hanhai have to contend with? People who dare to arrest you have already been sent in by you before the manuscript has been written." "No, no, no, I think complete and complete subversion is more artistic. You can hide behind the scenes and control the citizens and let them take risks in abnormal events. You can exchange photos of the deceased through information. After you get the support of enough citizens, , is it still necessary for the Investigation Bureau to exist? The voice in his heart was a little noisy. Xia Yang told Situ An what he heard. The two most terrifying villains were planning all kinds of horrible things in Gao Ming''s heart. What you said makes sense. Gaoming talks to himself like a schizophrenic. The citizens of Hanhai may not believe the existence of ghost stories. The General Bureau of Investigation is deliberately concealing it for some reason. After those ghosts from the shadows were replaced by living people, they became very low-key and did not want to be discovered. They did this to buy me more time, allowing me to make adequate preparations before the strange stories spread across the sea. The black and white photo in the hand of Gao Mingxiu: "I have roughly figured out the classification of ghost levels in the three cities, as well as the difficulty differences of ghost stories, but a good game cannot only have horror and death, but also has a certain reward mechanism. If we want to win the support of more citizens, we need to give them a little hope so that they can unleash their full potential in desperate situations and maximize their desire to survive. " A map of the nineteen districts of the Hanhai came to mind. Gao Ming remembered the locations of all investigation offices. When selecting locations, the investigation offices would often choose to build in places where abnormal events occurred most frequently. "Let''s start with the Eastern District Queen''s Investigation Bureau. I will release ghosts with moderate danger ratings, create controllable abnormal events, and obtain the beliefs, hopes and emotions of each ''game'' participant, and then give all of these to Boss Zhang , help him become the great ghost who controls floods as soon as possible!" As Hanhais only ghost game designer, Gao Ming stroked the black and white photos in his pocket and walked in the heavy rain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 202 I need you to play the NPC in Kaitan game Chapter 202 I need you to play the NPC in the Kaitan game I can create all level one to level four abnormal events, and I can even give scores and rewards to each ghost BOSS. There are many ghosts gathered around Gao Ming. There are only two art teachers and physical education teachers who own the House of Resentment. He also swallowed a black and white photo full of school teachers in his heart. With his ability, he can even restore Han De Private College. Ghosts alone are not enough. A senior psychotherapist once defined fear this waywhen you feel threatened, if you feel that you are incapable or have no resources to solve it, you will feel worried and distressed. I need to stimulate their desire to survive and strong emotions to the greatest extent, and I can start from many aspects. The external environment is unsafe at first glance, the eerie and terrifying tense atmosphere, and various internal psychological hints and guidance... Gao Ming is really suitable for making horror games. He has worked as a psychological counselor in a felon prison. He already knows the weaknesses of the human heart well. He has also conducted in-depth research on various cruel and twisted felons. Not only does he understand the reasons for the formation of fear, but he has even experienced it himself. Having experienced it, I retain the memory of dying again and again. Not to mention anything else, Gao Ming can design a lot of strange ways to die. No skills, its all practice. Before dawn, Gao Ming and Liu Yi separated, and he returned to the old city alone. After getting out of the car, he received a message from Yan Qiuthe house is occupied by someone, and I will wait for you in the third alley of Minlong Street. "Wang Qiu''s information? Is he being threatened?" ??The classmates of Class 13 are now a thorn in the side of the Investigation Bureau, and there are too many people in the vast sea who want to catch them. My home is not very safe, but the location mentioned in the text message may be more dangerous. Gao Ming thought for a moment, then walked into the adjacent corridor, took out the birthday cake photo, and entered the shadow world through the door opened by his father and mother. ?The place where he got off the bus was very close to Minlong Street. After walking in the shadow world for more than ten minutes, he arrived at the place mentioned in the text message. ?Going into a dilapidated hut, Gao Ming took back the birthday photos and escaped from the shadow world. ??Birthday photos may not seem to have much effect, but they allow Gao Ming to travel freely between the two worlds. It is very difficult for the Bureau of Investigation to catch him. The familiar sound of rain reached his ears. Gao Ming looked outside along the crack of the door. Several investigators from the Lishan Investigation Bureau were hiding in the depths of the alley with various weapons. Han Qiu was huddled in the corner with Fa Cai in his arms. The child His expression is very sympathetic, like a kitten that has just been adopted and then discarded. Team leader, do you think Gao Ming will come back? The people in the second investigation team were very nervous. "When a resident of a building in Lijing Apartment disappeared, I felt that there was something wrong with Gao Ming. If Bai Xiao and Qin Tian hadn''t delayed things, I would have caught him long ago." Ma Lian, leader of the second investigation team Very confident. I really didnt expect that the General Administration would personally order the arrest of people. What kind of class is Gao Mings class 13 like? I saw a video email on the Internet, which said that the students of class 13 seem to know the truth. They..." "We are investigators from the Bureau of Investigation. We must not be deceived. Maybe that video was sent by the scapegoat to divide us and the citizens!" Ma Lian glared at his men: "Stop talking and keep an eye on that high school." born!" After hearing the conversation between the second investigation team, Gao Ming also had an understanding of his current situation. "The Investigation Bureau is very hostile to us, Team 13, and it seems that I have to speed up the progress." Gao Ming opened the wooden door in front of him, walked into the back alley, and appeared among the people of Wan Qiu and the Second Investigation Team. ?Seeing the person they were waiting for suddenly appear like this, the investigators had a very unreal feeling. Their ambush was like the emperor''s new clothes, completely exposed. "High...fate?" Ma Lian was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, Huang Qiu had already rushed into the rain with Facai in his arms. After not seeing each other for several days, Huang Qiu thought that Gao Ming didn''t want him anymore, but he didn''t expect that Gao Ming would take the initiative even though he knew it was a trap. "The second investigation team is here. It seems that the third investigation team should be stationed at my house." Gao Ming stood in front of Huang Qiu and glanced at the investigators: "It seems that there have been relatively few abnormal incidents in Lishan recently, so you can dispatch so many people. Catch me." "Gao Ming! Give up resistance! Follow us back to the Lishan Investigation Bureau!" Ma Lian''s voice was very strong. He was not asking for Gao Ming''s opinion at all. He directly asked his men to get close to Gao Ming. "Your attitude towards me was very bad last time, and you are equally unlikable this time." Gao Ming was about to make a big change for the Lishan Investigation Bureau. He looked at the investigators of the second investigation team, and there was no trace of emotion on his face. Fear: "Congratulations, get rich." The investigators stopped where they were. They looked back at Ma Lian and felt a little panicked. After all, Gao Ming was the person named by the General Administration to find him, and he escaped alive from the out-of-control Level 4 abnormal event. Hearing Gao Ming''s call, Fa Cai rolled his chubby body, hugged Gao Ming''s legs from behind, and poked his head out with tears in his eyes, as if asking what Gao Ming was calling him for? Meow Hearing the cat meow, the investigator saw the fat cat. Youre pretending to be a ghost! Catch him! Ma Lian felt that he had been tricked, so he took out his stun gun and pointed the gun at Gao Ming angrily. But just when he pressed the trigger, an indescribable feeling of fear enveloped his body, as if every cell was frozen. ?Hunting of panic came from behind. Ma Lian found that the rain could not fall on him, and the top of his head was covered by a shadow. ?Eight arms stretched out in all directions, and the ground and walls were all turning into flesh. None of the investigators in the second group ran away, and they were all thrown into the Flesh Fairy''s room of flesh and blood resentment. "The Lishan Investigation Bureau will need to replenish its personnel soon. At that time, I will send myself and Bai Xiao in." Gao Ming did not kill the investigators of the second group, but was just prepared to use his own way to go there. Convince them. "Why don''t you take them into your heart? Don''t they even have the qualifications to make props? I''m about to run out of paint." Xia Yang muttered in Gao Ming''s ear. Gao Ming had never noticed that Teacher Xia was so verbose before. With the hope of getting rich, Gao Ming also brought Wan Qiu into the shadow world. In reality, the only puppet, after entering the shadow world, I feel curious when I see everything. The shadow lingering on the building seems to be actively approaching him. It seems that even the shadow feels that he is kind. ??The last time Yan Qiu followed Gao Ming into the Sishui apartment, he also took a different path. He seemed to be deeply loved by shadows, small animals, and children. Pushing open the courtyard door of No. 4 Minlong Street, Wei Dayou who was hiding here and the villagers of Cripwan Village all ran out. "Gao Ming! Oh my god! You haven''t come back for so long, we all thought something happened to you!" Wei Dayou came up and gave Gao Ming a bear hug. "It''s nothing serious. I just attended a class reunion." Gao Ming called all the trustworthy people to the vicinity of the supermarket. The living people stood on the left side of the street, and the ghostly neighbors and the investigators who had been invaded by the shadows stood on the street. right. "The East District of Hanhai will soon be in chaos. I need everyone''s help to work together to do something." Gao Ming''s eyes swept over everyone''s face. Among them were simple villagers and experienced elite investigators from the East District. The newcomers who were disappointed with the Bureau of Investigation also had students from Hande Private Academy who were used as sacrifices by Situ An. On the other side of the road, there are all kinds of ghosts. Just ask, if there is anything you can do to help, just say it. Wei Dayou patted his chest, very generous. I need you to play the role of NPC in the Kaitan game. (End of this chapter) Chapter 203 Stuarts legacy Chapter 203 Situ Ans Legacy "What are you playing?" Wei Dayou, as a game planner, knows NPCs very well, but he is not sure whether what Gao Ming said is what he understands. "The Kaidan game can''t just be about ghosts and horrors, but there must also be teammates who are holding you back, people who guide the way, innocent people, and supporting characters that connect the plot. I will give you new identities so that you can play to your heart''s content in the Kaitan game I designed." Gao Ming''s voice clearly reached everyone''s ears. "Are you going to bring ghost stories into reality? Are you going to personally realize the game ideas you designed in reality???" Wei Dayou had seen the game plans designed by Gao Ming. Because they were too scary, he told some of the plots I feel scared, let alone if it actually happens around me: "Other people realize their dreams, but you turn your dreams into reality!" "Is there a difference? Besides, they will happen anyway. I just add some artistic touches to them." Gao Ming explained to everyone as simply as possible that even if he did nothing, the disaster would happen. His intervention On the contrary, it will allow more people to survive and screen out players with more potential. "Then...can I be a player?" Zhang Fendou, who was holding a tattered schoolbag, suddenly raised his hand. This little fat guy didn''t improve his academic performance and just wanted to play games. Go back to the room and do your math homework! Zhang Ding grabbed Zhang Fendous clothes and put them behind him: Im sorry, please continue. I want to play the captain, and I want to be with you! Zhang Fendou was picked up, and he waved his hands and struggled in the air. Children, please dont get involved in adult matters. Ive given you a ton of exercises at Hande Private College. Zhang Ding locked Zhang Fendou in the supermarket: Dont even think about it if you dont pass the exam! With Zhang Fendou making such a fuss, the living people on the other side of the street were less afraid of Boss Zhang. Even if they turned into ghosts, they would still have trouble with their children''s learning. Brother Zhang, those are high school questions, a bit difficult. After Gao Ming reminded Zhang Ding softly, he distributed the script to everyone as planned. When everyone was familiar with the script, Gao Ming posted maps of the nineteen districts of Hanhai on the wall, and he was going to make two ghost stories at the same time. The souls of the dead are returning to Minlong Street in Lishan. Let Bai Xiao''s sister Bai Qiao lead a team to meet with Ma Lian''s investigation team three in the shadow world, guide their own people to join the Lishan Investigation Bureau, and complete the replacement step by step. After the blood change, the Lishan area will become Gao Mings back garden, and it will become the safest place in the world. ?There was no unusual incident, it was just a quarrel between neighbors. Gao Ming felt that he could even lower the crime rate in this area. Gao Ming once tried to join the Bureau of Investigation. He achieved the position of director, but because the area under his jurisdiction was too safe and stable, problems were discovered, which eventually led to his death. ??This time Gao Ming is not just for defense. While stabilizing the rear, he is also preparing to take the initiative to attack the Investigation Bureau. The East District is the area most severely affected by Level 4 anomalies. The main force of the Investigation Bureau and the ghosts are all concentrated there. Gao Ming is not willing to miss this good opportunity to compete for influence. "The Eastern District Investigation Bureau is tightly controlled by Situ An. Anyone who disobeys him will either be replaced or killed. Those investigation bureaus, except for the ring door where Ding Yuan is located, are all rotten to the core. Just as Gao Ming thought of this, Xia Yang''s voice rang in his ears: "Situ An has something to say to you. He knows the East District very well and wants to hand over everything he has left to you and help you become the new leader of the East District. ?Walking into the supermarket, the consciousness of high life sank into his heart, and he looked at Situ An, who was **** in chains. ?Seeing Gao Ming come in, Situ An''s eyes averted slightly, with some disappointment in his eyes. "Disappointed?" Gao Ming understood the meaning behind this expression and looked to the side. The red raincoat was standing there! The distance between Gao Ming and Hong Yi was very close, but Hong Yuyi calmed down and did not take action against Gao Ming. She held her heart in her hands and stood blankly in the corner. As her heart beat, there was a faint trace on her heart. A child''s face flashed. "I knew you had bad intentions. Do you want to try to trick me into coming in, and then see if you can kill me with the help of Hong Yi?" Gao Ming grabbed the chain and pulled Situ An''s head in front of him. Situ An, who had a distorted face and was dying, raised his head: "I am willing to use all my inheritance, enough money for you to spend ten lifetimes, and the handle of countless powerful people to make a deal with you." What deal? "You can get whatever you want from me, as long as you agree to get everything, kill me immediately and stop torturing me!" Situ An seemed to have given up. He looked very painful and weak. "You...want to die?" Gao Ming knew Situ An too well. He knew very well that Situ An was not such a person: "There''s something wrong. There''s something wrong with what you said just now. You said I''d wait until I get everything before I kill you. On the surface, It seems like this is for my sake, but actually you want to expose me in this way. Situ An has mastered a lot of secrets. As long as the things he left behind are touched, the guys hiding in the darkness will swim out like sharks that smell blood. "Even if you are killed yourself, you still want to drag me to death with you." Gao Ming saw through Situ An''s thoughts and smiled. Seeing that Gao Ming found out, Situ An''s eyes became gentle and his expression was no longer distorted. Everything he did just now was just an act. "As long as I still have breath, I will never give up and use all means to resist. I''m just learning from you." Situ An actually had a smile on his face. This madman has adapted to the pain caused by the chains penetrating his soul. . "But I really have some things to trouble you." Gao Ming held Situ An''s head: "I want all the information from the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation. You can give me the real ones or you can give me fake ones. You can do whatever you can to Trap me." There was a kind of confidence in Gao Ming''s words, which made Situ An''s expression a little subtle: "Okay, I will give you everything you want." Situ An wanted to find a chance to escape. He was not afraid of helping Gao Ming, but he was afraid that Gao Ming''s refusal to communicate would directly drive him to pieces. ?People like Situ An only have interests in their eyes. If he could escape, he would get back ten or a hundred times what he lost today from Gao Ming. Fu Ling: Director of the Eastern District Wan Chai Investigation Bureau, he is greedy for money and lust, and his weakness is his two sons. He stayed at the Eastern District Bureau and did not follow us into the academy. Jiang Chan: One of the vice presidents of the Hanhai Charity Federation and the logistics director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. He is upright and has almost no weaknesses, so I asked Dr. Lu to pull him into the shadow world and replace him. Now Jiang Chan is a ghost. "He Yi: Head of the security department of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, I wanted to cause a disaster, so all the security forces in the Eastern District were hidden without any loss." "The information about the last person may be of great help to you. His name is Jingtuo Shen, which may also be a pseudonym. He always wears a pair of white gloves and has severe mysophobia. This person is a big shot in the General Bureau of Investigation. He is a pet, cruel and has a twisted and perverted personality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 204 first step Chapter 204 The first step "Juduo God?" In Gao Ming''s memory of so many deaths, this name seemed to appear vaguely. "The General Bureau of Investigation deals with the shadow world. People who come into contact with the devil will inevitably be affected by the devil. Some investigators changed their personalities after escaping from abnormal events, tortured and killed citizens, and became part of the disaster. At this time, someone needs to do some dirty work. Responsible for dealing with the aftermath and weaving lies." Situ An kept smiling. He was very happy to talk to Gao Ming, because the more he knew, the more opportunities he had to kill Gao Ming: "Jingtuo God is the one responsible for cleaning up the mess from the General Bureau of Investigation. He is the most responsible for cleaning up the mess. What he is good at is concealment, deception and killing. "A person with mysophobia who does the dirtiest things?" Xia Yang discovered another interesting soul. "Juduo God has no specific position. I have contacted him several times and have not found any weaknesses in him for the time being. I only know that he is a delusion teller on the surface." Situ An''s eyes moved to Xia Yang: "If you can catch Lord Jingtuo, you will have a chance to know the core information of the General Investigation Bureau. You will spy on the secrets of the big shots in the vast sea, and then climb to higher places by stepping on their bones." Situ An probably didn''t lie. The things he told Gao Ming were all things he planned to do later. In a future where Gao Ming was killed, Situ An did indeed become the director of the General Bureau of Investigation, standing at the highest point of the vast sea. ?At that time, Situ An was the most terrifying, but now, Situ An didn''t even take the first step, and the high fate was directly implanted in his heart. If you only want to plot the Eastern District, then it is enough to be careful about Lord Jd. ?With the advice of two super "criminals" Situ An and Xia Yang, Gao Ming perfected his ghost story game step by step. ?Blood flowed down the TV screen, the baby''s cry mixed with the announcer''s voice, tick, tick... The second hand and the teardrop moved at the same time, passing through a grid on the clock, flowing from the corner of the eye to the base of the ear. Ive had enough of this life. Old newspapers were torn into pieces and flying all over the sky. The man walked past the overturned table, stepping on the oil stains and leftover food soaked into the carpet, not even clearing away the sharp plate fragments and table knives. He ignored the crying child and put his hands into his hair, looking at the smashed door, the mess on the ground, and the scarred self in the cracked mirror. ?Feeling extremely aggrieved, he suddenly threw the only chair in the room towards the mirror. Shards exploded and his disgusting face was now everywhere. What a bad day, what a bad day! ?Taking off his shirt, the man completely pulled out the drawer and dumped the contents onto the floor. ? He ??suddenly seemed to see something, like a traveler who discovered water in the desert. He knelt down and rummaged through the garbage to find a white "medicine". The pill is not big and has a letter - Y engraved on it. As if holding a treasure in the world, the man held up the pills reverently, carefully, pinched them with two fingers, and put them on his tongue bit by bit. ?Swallowing slowly, the man can clearly feel the pills falling down his throat and into his stomach. At that moment, he seemed to be embracing heaven, lying on the carpet full of oil and garbage with great satisfaction. He stretched his body, the world in his eyes was spinning slightly, and everything was slowly coming towards him, pulling him away. Clustered in the center of the city. The missing part in his soul was filled in. The mans limbs were tense and his body was pushed upwards. Only the whites of his eyes were slowly left, and all his thoughts were sucked away by something. In a daze, he seemed to hear a voice. "I will not let you disappear, nor will I let you collapse. I know that your heart is ready to move, and I will take you to find what you really want." "Situ An, is it you! I''m going to kill you! Give me medicine! Move my soul!" The man seemed to wake up from a dream. After a short period of joy, he was wrapped in greater fear, his eyes were crying and his body was shaking.?????"Move the soul for me, I need more medicine, I can give you whatever you want." With his eyes numb and dull, the man heard the ringtone of his cell phone. This was the 11th time it rang tonight, but he had no desire to answer it. Other than the soul-moving potion, he thinks about nothing now. ?Picked up the phone and looked at the call from his father Fu Ling on the screen. The man''s empty eyes seemed to be focused a little. ?His fingers wandered between answering and rejecting, his fingertips kept trembling, and finally he smashed the phone against the wall! The baby cried louder, and the man kept patting his head with his hands. Go to hell! Go to hell! Lets all die! The dusty trophies in the cabinet and the countless banners on the wall were more like sarcastic smiling faces, mocking him. The man is called Fu Shan. He is the eldest son of Fu Ling, the director of the Wan Chai Investigation Bureau in the Eastern District. He is also the pride of his father and is regarded as the investigator with the best chance of becoming the deputy director. ?However, his father didnt know that something went wrong when Fu Shan entered an abnormal event for the first time. He took the soul-transferring medicine given by Situ An. The medicine can treat mental illnesses. It was written by Dr. Lu and is related to the shadow world. ??Now Dr. Situ An and Dr. Lu have disappeared, and Fu Shan has taken all the medicine. In order to prevent his father from discovering the abnormality, he has not gone to work at the Eastern District Investigation Bureau for several days. "Stop the noise, little one!" His wife had already left, and Fu Shan stood up unsteadily. He suddenly opened the bedroom door and looked at the still crying child. The baby has never seen his father like this before. He has no ability to resist and can only cry in a sharper voice, hoping that his father will wake up and that someone in the neighborhood will hear his cry for help. "If you cry again... I''ll sew your mouth shut." The world in Fu Shan''s eyes was between reality and illusion. He stared at his child''s face, and the baby in his eyes looked more and more like Situ An. "Is it you? You want to harm me again!" Fu Shan stretched out his hands towards the child''s neck, and his rough hands caught the child''s neck. Situ An! Get out of my childs body! Im going to kill you! Fu Shan''s mood became more and more agitated, and his eyes began to become trance-like. It seems that Situ An is really bad to the core. A mans voice suddenly sounded in the room. "Who is talking!" Fu Shan raised the child and looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on the portraits of himself and his wife: "Situ An? You are hiding in the painting!" "I''m not Situ An. My name is Xia Yang. A **** named Gao Ming asked me to come here. Of course Situ An is also in his heart." Fu Shan in the painting narrowed his eyes and smiled harmlessly. Go to hell! Fu Shan let go of his hand, and the child fell from the air. At that moment, all the colors in the painting were like countless petals floating out, forming a hand to catch the child. Save one, kill another, you should be grateful for the choice I made for you. The colors in the painting crawled onto Fu Shan like colorful spiders and got into his body. As the second hand passed a new circle, Fu Shan wiped away the tears on his face. He gently put the child down and covered him with a quilt gently. Opening the curtains, it was already dawn. Fu Shan squinted his eyes and looked at the Eastern District Investigation Bureau in the distance with a smile. ?The baby didn''t cry loudly anymore, but in the portrait beside the bed, only his wife was left, and Fu Shan was nowhere to be seen. Is it finally my turn to be the protagonist? (End of this chapter) Chapter 205 Build a house of resentment Chapter 205 Building a House of Resentment In a city full of strange stories and ghosts, what can you do to survive? The old instructor stood in the center of the conference room, with a map projection of the East District behind him. Fight! Charge forward fearlessly! Xiaoyong clenched his fists, and his answer was also recognized by other new investigators. Its about obeying the rules! The old instructor threw the thick rules record in his hand on Xiaoyongs desk: Ill give you three hours, and each of you must memorize all the rules of strange stories! "So much?" Xiaoyong looked bitter: "I never carried so many things when I was in school." "Stand up!" The old instructor stared at Xiaoyong very seriously: "Every rule you see now was obtained by other investigators with their lives! You can survive by relying on the rules because someone has paid Life has found the rules for you! Thick rules records are actually stained with the blood of investigators. "The first lesson you come here to learn is to learn to respect the rules and respect the rules!" The old instructor said in a stern tone, which frightened all the newcomers: "If you don''t want to die in the weird stories, just memorize these and form an instinct." ! Most of the newcomers hurriedly flipped through the books, but Xiaoyong was a little unconvinced. He had never seen any abnormal events before, because his physical fitness was far superior to that of ordinary people, and he was specially recruited. "Sit down." The old instructor looked at the thirteen newcomers in the conference room, with a trace of unbearability in his eyes. The investigators in the East District were almost dead, so they urgently transferred batches of new recruits, but the newcomers were just cannon fodder in the ghost story. . They didn''t even remember the rules and couldn''t protect themselves at all. They could only serve as trial and error stones for the old man. With a slight sigh, the old instructor walked out of the conference room. The corridor was full of people in a hurry. Level 4 abnormal events were out of control near the East District. The most prosperous district in the vast sea has now become the most dangerous place. Many novice investigators who have never experienced abnormal events are sent directly to the outer suburbs after simple training. Its been a long night. The faint light shone through the cracks in the curtains on the old instructor''s face. He was glad that he had survived one night, but he was also worried about the arrival of the next night from the bottom of his heart. The ghosts in ghost stories and the living people replaced by the shadow world are very restricted during the day, so they will try to act like normal people until night falls. ?Daytime is the best time for the Investigation Bureau to clean up those ghosts and anomalies. If all the ghosts and anomalies are not killed during this day, those horrible things will spread even more seriously as one night passes. "The Eastern District has entered the highest alert state, and support from other branches is on the way. We must not lose this battle." The old instructor had a resolute face. He had already put life and death aside. What he was most worried about was his son and daughter-in-law. The unborn child in the belly. Taking out a photo from his arms, the expression on the old instructor''s face became slightly more relaxed. Is this your family? The sudden sound startled the old instructor. He turned around and his eyes brightened: "Team Leader Fu Shan! You are finally back! The director is very worried about you!" ??The person who appeared behind the old instructor was Fu Shan, who was occupied by Xia Yang. He was not only the eldest son of the director, but also the leader of the investigation team of the Wan Chai Investigation Bureau. He had experienced many abnormal incidents and was the eldest brother of many young investigators. "Yes, I''m back." Fu Shan smiled, and he became more mature and calm, as if he had experienced storms and crossed the most dangerous ocean in the world, giving people a very trustworthy feeling. "I''ll take you to the director. The situation we are facing now is not very optimistic." ??The old instructor trotted and pressed the elevator button. After identifying himself, he called Fu Shan to enter the elevator. The Eastern District Investigation Bureau is located on Queen''s 19th Street. It is 13 stories high and is Situ An''s own property. The building looks ordinary from the outside, but once you enter, you will find that all the window glass is coated with special materials, and the internal structure is completely different from what you see from the outside. The first to seventh floors are where investigators work and train. The eighth to tenth floors are the laboratories where security personnel and mysteries study abnormal events. Only people with Situ An''s permission can enter from the tenth floor up. Fu Shan has never done so before. Been in there. The elevator finally stopped at the seventh floor. As soon as the two stepped out, they heard a fierce quarrel. ??Other branch directors who came to support slapped the table and yelled at Fu Ling, director of the Wan Chai Investigation Department, but Fu Ling just remained silent. Situ An has never been seen, and the East District is in danger. Half of his hair turned white overnight. Report to the director! The old instructor walked to the door without knocking, and shouted in a loud voice that was inappropriate for his age. Fu Ling looked up and found his eldest son Fu Shan appearing at the door. Getting up directly, Fu Ling didn''t care about the angry directors and walked directly towards his son: "Not bad, it''s fine." Without waiting for Fu Shan to speak, Fu Ling turned around and faced the directors who came to support him: "On behalf of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, I would like to thank you all again. Our Eastern District Investigation Bureau will definitely do a good job in providing logistical support for you, but our security department There are other tasks, so I cant cooperate with you. "Fu Ling, everyone is risking their lives to help you, but you are still hiding your own ''weapons''? This is too cold for everyone, isn''t it?" Chen Yuntian, director of the Lishan Investigation Department, is the oldest and most senior. old. "I''m sorry, I don''t have the authority to mobilize the security department until Director Situ An comes back." Then let me talk to the person in charge of security! "They cannot leave their posts." Fu Ling''s attitude was very tough. After saying this, he grabbed Fu Shan''s arm and walked towards the elevator. "The disaster outside is so serious, why can''t the security department take action?" Fu Shan was a little confused: "Aren''t they used to deal with ghosts?" ??Looking up at Fu Shan, Fu Ling went through triple authentication in the elevator and took his son to the eleventh floor. The elevator door slowly opened. The outside was not an office or a training ground, but very distinctive rooms, including wards, baby rooms, women''s toilets, etc. that were put together. "This is?" Man-made house of resentment. Fu Ling stood at the door of the elevator: Situ An has been trying to deconstruct the big ghosts house of resentment and wants to build a house of resentment with human strength. These things must not be seen by people from other branches. Fu Shan narrowed his eyes. He could understand what Fu Ling meant: "The branch director of the Investigation Bureau is actually raising ghosts." "Situ An and Doctor Lu have been missing for too long. Some of these rooms have undergone horrific changes. No one can enter the thirteenth floor." Fu Ling walked through the corridors of the room: "Stay away from those doors, be careful of something. Stretch out. Is the thirteenth floor out of control? The excitement in Fu Shans eyes was well hidden. "There is a big ghost in a room of resentment on that floor." Fu Ling said with a tight face: "All the security personnel are on the twelfth floor now. We must take advantage of the daylight to get rid of it." (End of this chapter) Chapter 206 No. 0109 Live bait Chapter 206 No. 0109 Live Bait Situ An has worked hard to build the House of Resentment, but there has been no progress. However, he has just been killed, and before the first seven days have passed, a big ghost has really grown up in the House of Resentment he built. "The investigators from other branches who came to support us probably never thought that the ghost is actually in this building, in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Fu Ling''s expression was solemn: "They must not let them know about this matter, otherwise our The situation will become even more difficult. The higher-ups are already suspicious of us and feel that we are being bribed by the shadow world. "Is the higher ups going to give up on us?" Fu Shan followed Fu Ling closely. What he was actually thinking was that the old man would never have thought that the ghost was actually beside him and following him. "Situ An has mastered too many secrets. If we just give up, I''m afraid the higher-ups will kill people and silence them." Fu Ling shook his head: "You are still young and don''t understand the cruelty of these struggles. Sometimes people are much more vicious than ghosts. ?Moving between the unfinished houses, Fu Shan, who was occupied by Xia Yang, carefully observed his surroundings. Situ An knows the Haunted House very well. All of these rooms are built according to a one-to-one ratio, and some of them even have the items in the Haunted House intact and moved here. ?These are all fine canvases, each one soaked in horrific memories. As long as you get close, you can hear the screams in the walls and smell the faint smell of blood. Fu Shan took a deep breath. He lowered his head, fearing that his father would see the excitement in his eyes. His fingers twisted into an angle that was difficult for a living person to do. He longed to paint with the blood of his enemies or himself. "I know you are scared. Don''t deliberately fight. I also felt very scared when I first came in. This is normal. I gradually got used to it." Fu Ling looked at his son with loving eyes. Fu Shan had been growing up since he was a child. High expectations: "You have performed better than most people." "Hmm." Fu Shan was afraid that his father would catch his emotions, so he simply replied with one word. ?Going through the stairs to the twelfth floor, as soon as Fu Ling opened the door, the black muzzle was pointed at him, as if the **** of death had pressed a sickle on his neck. The heavily armed security personnel stared at Fu Ling and Fu Shan expressionlessly. They were like killing machines without emotions. The security force of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau was more ruthless and powerful than the security personnel who came to support from Xinhu. They seemed to have been deprived. He gave up everything as a human being and only obeyed the orders of Situ An and the captain. Tell our captain He Yi that Fu Ling is here. Fu Ling stood there obediently, not taking a step forward. He knew very well that if he moved forward, he would be shot directly. The security personnel of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau were all trained by Situ An. Each one of them was abnormal and terrifying to the point of inhumanity. They all followed Dr. Lu into the shadow world and took a large amount of psychotropic drugs. They looked more like people than human beings. It''s a ghost. The two security guards didnt say a word and turned around and retreated. A few minutes later, the two men appeared again and brought Fu Ling and his son into the twelfth floor. ?Compared with the eleventh floor, people''s voices can be clearly heard in the room of resentment on this floor. Some are asking for help, some are crying, and some are laughing wildly. ?The walls are covered with strange black and red plants, which look like ivy or knotted hair. ?There is thick blood stain left in the corner, emitting a pungent stench. There is a red key inserted in the door of each resentment room. There are sacrifices and candles at the door, and a headless door **** is placed on the door. I really want to draw a head for it. Fu Shan thought in his heart. The cold wind passed through the hall and the candlelight swayed. When the light returned to normal, an extremely ugly man appeared in front of Fu Ling and Fu Shan. Wearing a security department uniform, he is tall and thin, with skin as white as a dead man, and a pair of upward-turned snake eyes. "Fu Ling, what are you doing here? We won''t leave here easily without the director''s order." "The director is missing, and the Level 4 anomaly is out of control..." Fu Ling was interrupted impatiently by He Yi before he finished speaking: "Whatever happens outside has nothing to do with us. Even if the vast sea is destroyed, we will not intervene." "I know, I just hope that when the danger comes, you can consider our private friendship..." Fu Ling pushed Fu Shan in front of him: "Take my child with me when we evacuate. I can stick to the Eastern District Investigation Bureau until death. , but he is still very young. Take him with you? He Yi looked Fu Shan up and down, but did not answer immediately. "The support from all branches has arrived, and the counterattack is about to begin. I will withstand all pressure and help the director preserve his last strength. You will not be disturbed if you stay here." Fu Ling spoke faster: "I only have this request. "It will be even more unfortunate if you follow us, but since it is your only request, I will consider it." He Yi nodded. Fu Ling felt relieved: "How is the situation on the thirteenth floor? Has the reason for the appearance of the big ghost been investigated?" "The director''s experiment seems to have been successful." He Yi touched the blood ring, and a boy''s information and a surveillance video were projected on the wall: "Live bait No. 0109 - Afang was not sacrificed, and was alone in various houses of resentment. Wandering, he has survived until now. The live baits released before him and the live baits released after him are all dead. Only he is an accident. We suspect that all the resentment in the resentment room is concentrated on No. 0109. " In the surveillance video, there was a child who looked to be only four or five years old. He had a bandage around his ankle and was wearing a dirty little dinosaur pajamas. He was playing with a toy car in his room. "He seems to be talking to something?" Fu Ling frowned and looked at the surveillance camera: "He is the big ghost who owns the House of Resentment? What is the origin of this child?" "His father and mother are both temporary workers at the Charity Federation. The family is very poor and often rents different low-cost apartments with their children. It is said that the child is very sensible and can take care of himself at a young age. He understands his parents very well and often stays alone. At home, I dont cry or make trouble. Then why was he chosen as live bait? Fu Lings frown deepened: Where are his parents? Disappeared amid abnormal events. Qing Ge, the former director of the Queens Investigation Bureau, brought the child back and sent him to the Mysterious Research Laboratory. The child in the surveillance video seemed to realize that someone was watching him, looked up for a long time, and then crawled on the ground to the side of the hidden camera. ??Everyone was staring at the camera, paying full attention, but the child just showed off the toy car in his hand towards the camera. "He looks like a very simple child." Fu Shan squinted his eyes. He didn''t see anything wrong with the child, but he saw a terrifying existence in the room behind the child that ordinary people could not understand. "The big ghost will be weakened during the day, and we will wait until noon for the first test." He Yiquan seemed to have owed Fu Ling a favor before: "I will take your son with me when we evacuate. Let''s leave now." ??The two security guards moved out of the way, and Fu Ling strode downstairs. Fu Shan stopped where he was, smiling and slicing his palms, and drawing something on the wall covered with strange plants. "What are you still doing here?" He Yi''s voice turned cold when talking to Fu Shan: "Your father still missed you until the end. It''s really sad. He probably didn''t know that you took so many soul-transferring medicines from the director. Bar?" Fu Shan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. "The director is missing. If you want more medicine, you can come to me." He Yi lowered his voice: "You only need to carry your father on your back and do one thing for me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 207 Game venue confirmed Chapter 207 Determining the Game Venue "What do you need me to do?" Fu Shan''s fingers were still tracing on the wall, and his eyes became erratic, as if he was recalling the taste of soul transfer. Just mentioning the soul-moving potion, Fu Shan felt like there were bugs in his heart. This "real" reaction made He Yi very satisfied. "All the soul-moving potions you took came from the shadow world. Our most trusted director, Situ An, actually had a home in the shadow world a long time ago." He Yi seemed to think that Situ An was dead, and he followed him unscrupulously. Outsiders talked about Situ An''s secret: "There are endless soul-moving potions in that house, the handles of many important people in the vast sea, and all the research materials on ghosts that Situ An has." Fu Shan was attracted by what He Yi said, and the portrait he painted on the wall was almost completed. "But it''s very troublesome to enter that home. I know the location of that home. Your father knows what sacrifices to prepare before calling out. The logistics manager Jiang Chan holds the key to the door." He Yi''s ugly face blocked Fu Shan''s Sight: "I need you to get the types of sacrifices from Fu Ling. When I successfully enter Situ An''s home in the shadow world, I will give you all the soul-moving potions." It turns out that home is Situ Ans real legacy. He hid everything in the shadow world. The portrait painted by Fu Shan disappeared on the wall. After thinking for a long time, he nodded. "You''d better get the information I want before the effect of the medicine wears off. Don''t let your father find out. You must know that you are his only pride." He Yi led the people away, and Fu Shan also entered the corridor with a smile. . Fu Ling, who was waiting in the elevator on the eleventh floor, didn''t ask any questions and returned to the seventh floor with Fu Shan: "Ashan, you are strong on the outside but soft on the inside. You are a very kind child. Dad used to have a high regard for you. Expectations. But now the situation has changed. I have only one request for youtake care of yourself and put your own safety first at all times. ??This was the first time Xia Yang was praised for his kindness, and he smiled gently. "You have become a father yourself, so you should be able to understand what I say." Fu Ling and Fu Shan entered the office deep in the corridor on the seventh floor. The other three investigation team leaders of the Wan Chai Investigation Bureau were inside: "It is already dawn. The purge of abnormal citizens in the East District is about to begin. I called you here because I hope you will understand one thing. We joined the Investigation Bureau to protect Hanhai and our families, not to be the knives of the Investigation Bureau. " "Director, do we really want to kill the anomalies as required by the General Administration? They look exactly like people. What if we misjudge?" The leader of the second investigation team opened the document issued by the General Administration: "Shadow World" After a ghost replaces a living person, it will show five abnormalities. As long as three of them are met, it can be ''cleaned''. This is equivalent to delegating the power of killing to the hands of investigators. I am worried that it will cause chaos! " "Didn''t you read what was said at the end of the document? Cleaning must be carried out in places where there are no normal citizens. The above considerations are to control the spread of the disaster as soon as possible and protect more people." The leader of the third investigation team mocked in a strange way. subject to the decision of the General Investigation Bureau. "Has the support from the General Administration arrived? I heard that a big shot is leading the team?" Fu Ling waved his hand and motioned for everyone to speak lower. "No one has arrived, but they have provided us with some equipment, which are things that the fans in Xinhu have worked hard to research." The leader of the third group put a black helmet on the table: "It is said that if you wear it, you will be able to There is a certain probability that the replaced person can be distinguished from ordinary citizens, but I think this thing is just a psychological comfort. It can be remotely controlled, modify the scene the wearer sees, and artificially vilify the image of ordinary citizens into evil spirits, allowing investigators to There is no psychological pressure involved in killing. Fu Ling put on the helmet. After adjusting it for a while, he looked at the people in the room. His eyes stayed on Fu Shan for two seconds and then immediately looked away. "Sure enough, it''s a useless thing." Fu Ling casually threw the helmet on the table: "You follow other investigation agencies to participate in the "cleaning" during the day. You must come back before dark. Don''t care about the orders of the General Administration. Those guys are not worthy of us. "Work hard." "Director, do you have other plans?" The leader of the second group noticed something. "You just need to know that I won''t harm you." Fu Ling was a little tired: "Is there anything else?" "Citizens are very dissatisfied with us. There seems to be some groups behind this." The leader of the second team put a video on the table. Protesters could be seen everywhere on Queen 13th Street: "They demanded an investigation. Bureau, disclose the truth, and give an explanation to the dead and missing. "Give an explanation to the missing person?" Fu Ling''s face turned gloomy. "Director Situ has been missing for less than twelve hours. Some people can''t help but want to bite the fat he left behind. A lot of negative information about the director has begun to appear online, and some of the content is shocking." Team Two Chang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead: "In the past, Director Situ established himself as a benchmark in the vast sea. Now that his statue has been toppled, we may also be affected by everyone''s anger." "It doesn''t matter. Those who want to enter the investigation bureau and want justice can wait until night to let them in." Fu Ling said expressionlessly: "If you want to eat the meat left by the director, you have to see if they have this ability." Several investigation team leaders thought of something and were afraid to speak. "You all do as I say. Cooperate with the General Administration''s cleaning activities during the day, shrink your strength at night, and hide in a safe area so that all those who want to find out the truth, those who seize the director''s inheritance, and ghosts with grudges can enter. Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Fu Ling''s expression was a little scary: "Give them whatever they want, we just need to live." The Eastern District Investigation Bureau will probably have a night of ghosts tonight. Several investigation team leaders can already imagine the terrifying scene. During the day, the investigators clean up the replaced people, and at night, the ghosts will definitely come back with revenge. Fu Shan, dont go with them to participate in the cleaning activities. Stay in the building and be responsible for teaching the new people. For many of them, today may be the last time they see the light. After everyone left, Director Fu Ling finished assigning tasks to everyone. He sat next to the desk and looked at the black helmet on the table. He felt as if he had suddenly aged a few years, and his eyes were not as firm as before. Fu Shan closed the door and walked out of the office and drew a little figure on the wall: "Gao Ming''s vision in choosing the game venue is really good. Once that guy does bad things, it will be more like a disaster than a disaster." (End of this chapter) Chapter 208 Goddess of God Chapter 208 Lord Jingtuo I want you to draw everything you think about yourself. Dont stick to specific portraits. It can be abstract lines, or inhuman patterns, etc. You just need to express your inner feelings seriously. After Fu Shan separated from the director, he entered the newcomer training room. He drove away the teacher and sat on the chair in the center of the podium. ??The newcomer who just joined the investigation bureau didn''t know who Fu Shan was. He just saw that the teacher respected him, so he stupidly started to do what Fu Shan said. A painting was sent to Fu Shan. He lowered his head and kept giving comments to each newcomer: "Trash, worse than trash, no recycling value, life like boiled water, how stupid do you have to be to draw something like this?" Own?" So far, Fu Shans highest evaluation is that the self you draw is like instant noodle seasoning sprinkled on shoes. It has a taste, but you need to kneel on the ground and lick the shoes to eat it. The expressions of the newcomers also changed from confusion to anger at the beginning. They had thought that they would encounter various difficulties when joining the Investigation Bureau, but the "teacher" in front of them didn''t teach anything and seemed to just take pleasure in humiliating them. Ten minutes later, Fu Shan did not know which painting he had seen. He narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his head for the first time: "Who painted this painting." ?He raised the white paper in his hand, on which several roosters with five "fingers" were drawn. "I drew it." Xiaoyong stood up from his seat. He used to think that the Investigation Bureau was very mysterious, but after a period of closed training, he found that the Investigation Bureau was completely different from what he imagined. "Why draw a black-bone chicken?" Fu Shan burned the painting in front of Xiaoyong: "Did the chicken you used to eat look like this?" "I don''t know what you are talking about. I just drew what I think of myself. When the rooster sings, the world becomes white. I hope that the sky in the vast sea will become clear soon. I will bear the wishes of several brothers who died young and follow me. Fight to the end!" Xiaoyong replied loudly without any fear. Do you think the sun is called out by the chicken? Fu Shan said with a smile, You can follow me on patrol in the building tonight. Xiaoyong wanted to refute, but was held back by the newcomer beside him. "I have nothing to teach you. Most of you won''t survive tonight anyway. My advice to you is to use the last day to do some things you want to do, such as chatting with your relatives and eating a meal you usually want to do. Eat good food, have a good sleep, or have hearty **** with your wife. If you can survive, then you are qualified to be taught." Fu Shan threw all the paintings on the ground and ignored them. The lines he had corrected squirmed in the painting, as if they were trying to penetrate into the hearts of the new people. "Is this what a teacher should say?" Xiaoyong couldn''t bear it anymore and stood up again: "We are not afraid of danger to join the Investigation Bureau, but you teach us with such an attitude? Does the Investigation Bureau just treat us as cannon fodder? "It''s not cannon fodder, it''s paint, fresh paint that can bring color to the gray world." Fu Shan stood up and walked to the next classroom. He didn''t care about the opinions of the newcomers at all. He directly followed his own standards and gave tonight''s " Players" are divided into levels of potential. ??As an unscrupulous super villain, Teacher Xia will not have any psychological burden. Death is really the most correct thing for me. Without the limitations of the body, my soul is in direct contact with the real world, and everything becomes beautiful. ?? Entering different training rooms to check, Fu Shanben, who was replaced by Xia Yang, wanted to "collect" a team of "players", but the black ring suddenly shook. All the remaining investigators received the emergency gathering message. The message was sent by the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau. However, a few seconds after receiving the order, the core members of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, including Fu Shan, received a reminder from Fu Ling, signaling everyone. Follow the original plan and do not follow the orders of the General Administration. Out of curiosity, Fu Shan came to the corner of the third floor and leaned against the wall to stare at the hall on the first floor. Investigators from various branches who came to support gradually gathered in the lobby on the first floor. They seemed to be waiting for someone. ? Half an hour later, a dark car parked at the entrance of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. After the driver stopped the car, he immediately got out of the car, held an umbrella and opened the door to ensure that the people inside the car would not be exposed to the rain. ?White gloves stretched out from the car, and a young man who looked sickly clean stepped out of the car. ??His uniform is different from that of the investigators. He wears a brain-in-a-jar badge on his left shoulder, and a white ring communicator symbolizing the Lost One on his wrist. Jingtuo God? Fu Shan looked at the other person carefully: A man in his fifties looks the same as a twenty-year-old boy? ??The investigators in the hall automatically separated a path, and the sickly clean young man walked to the end of the hall, followed by his driver and two security personnel dragging a huge box. The investigators heard strange noises coming from the box and wanted to know what was in the box. Lifting the black cloth, the driver opened the box at the young man''s signal. ?Transparent pipes were pierced into the body. Saeki, who was wearing a hospital gown, was fixed in the box. A hole was punched in his skull, as if something was implanted. ??The tragic situation of the man in the box makes some new investigators unbearable to look at it, but they also know that this is the fate of those who fall into the hands of the Enigma. "The General Administration announced a list of dangerous persons last night. After a night of arrests, seven people have been sent to the Shumizu Experimental Center. After our research, we found that these dangerous persons are all from Class 13 of Hande Private Academy. They will become a source of danger for all students who have been in that class, attracting shadows to approach at night, and actively triggering abnormal events." The driver inserted the thick syringe directly into Saiki''s blood vessel, and Saiki''s face was distorted by the severe pain. When Saeki was extremely angry and painful, his shadow began to twist, as if it was spreading to the surroundings, preparing to drag everyone around him into the shadow world with him as the center. ?Stepping on Saeki''s shadow, the sickly young man clasped Saeki''s skull like opening a can, and pressed a finger into the wound on the back of Saeki''s head. ??He admired Saeki''s screams with a cold expression: "The purge operation remains as usual. All idle investigators will cooperate with other department personnel and dig deep to find these people from Team 13 before dark." The security personnel behind him projected a map of the East District of Hanhai on the wall of the hall. All streets and major buildings in the East District were blocked. The General Bureau of Investigation turned the East District into a "prison" and vowed to resolve all disasters here. For the sake of the sea, for my family, for myself! Lets go! (End of this chapter) Chapter 209 Five attributes of players Chapter 209 Five Attributes of Players "When people are sent to death, they have to give a reasonable excuse." The screams in the hall continued, and Fu Shan listened patiently: "God Jingtuo marked the map of Class 13 students and what Gao Ming asked me to see. Likewise, he and Lord Jingtuo are looking for classmates. The poisons put into the world by this group of shadows are quite popular." Clouds peeked out of the window, and the flag of the Investigation Bureau fluttered above Saeki''s head. ??His body is covered with pipes and his head has been taken apart. He originally looked like a human, but he was cut and transformed into a monster. The driver of the Jd God was very satisfied with his masterpiece. He pulled the pipes on Saeki''s body and tore his only hospital gown, revealing Saeki''s weird and weird shadow tattoos. ?His body is like a crack in the real world, allowing fingers in the shadow world to stretch out little by little. The investigators in the hall all realized the seriousness of the matter. Directors from various places led their teams and the hall gradually became empty, with only two security personnel standing on both sides of the "cage". Saeki in the cage is displayed like an animal, and like a suffering demon statue, cast aside by everyone. Its a crazy world. The smell of blood drifted away in the rain. Fu Shan took a deep breath. He could already smell the smell of killing. He tapped the guardrail with his index finger. He would definitely have a good meal tonight. There are people protesting on Queen Street, rumors are spreading on the Internet, alienated citizens are wearing masks and causing trouble, scapegoats are smiling in their newly replaced bodies, ghosts are spying on reality, and living people still harbor evil intentions. The Bureau of Investigation wants to control the vast sea, but the ghosts and endless abnormal events in the shadow world want to occupy the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and trample the flag of the Bureau under their feet. The purpose of the existence of the Investigation Bureau is to fight against the shadow world, but if even the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is occupied by ghosts and becomes a lair of shadows, panic will spread further. So the place where shadow and reality wrestle tonight is here - the East Precinct Bureau of Investigation. Hiding upstairs and drawing patterns with his fingers, Fu Shan saw batches of support from the General Administration entering the East District. Some of them would come to join God Jingtuo, while a large number of them avoided Jingtuo God. It seemed that they had received Other commands. "The General Administration is still not monolithic within the organization. What are they thinking? What are their deeper plans? I''m a little worried for them." Fu Shan knew that Xinhu and Hanjiang had different attitudes towards the shadow world. Hanjiang wanted to fight to the end, while Xinhu advocated integration. The General Bureau of Investigation should also be swinging between these two routes. Hanhai Investigation Bureau is racing against time to carry out a cleaning operation in the East District. This day is extremely important for them. Now even the new investigators from the East District have been sent out. Most of them have not really been exposed to abnormal events. As the morning passed, the rain became lighter, but the clouds showed no sign of dissipating. Fu Ling and several other directors stood in front of God Jingtuo with their heads bowed, not daring to express their anger. In four hours, you mobilized the entire East Districts Sky Eyes and related departments to cooperate, and you only killed eleven replaced abnormal ones? Lord Jingtuo laughed at the incompetence of his men. We have arrested a total of 254 suspicious persons. They have all been quarantined and observed. As soon as it is confirmed that they have been replaced, corresponding measures will be taken immediately. Chen Yuntian is the oldest, and he is not that afraid of Jingtuo God. "Where are the students? How many of the scourges of Class 13 have you caught?" Lord Jingtuo is more concerned about this. "Now we have found out the whereabouts of five people. One of them, a woman named Cai Meimei, lives in Spring Apartment. However, the team we sent to the apartment lost contact." Fu Ling lowered his head and did not dare to look at Jingtuo God. He felt very guilty. At this time, there was a big ghost hiding on top of the building that had not yet been solved. "Each of these students will cause abnormal events. If left unattended, the place they rent will become the next Hendricks Private Academy." Lord Jingtuo put down the documents in his hands and walked outside: "Gather your hands, it will be dark. We must catch them beforehand! The staff of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau were running back and forth, reporting every two hours. The closer it got to dark, the faster the reporting frequency. All investigators were like clockwork machines, running at full speed. Don''t dare to slack off. Xia Yang, who had taken over Fu Shan''s body, was not idle either. He visited all the forbidden areas of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau and found out the types of sacrifices from Fu Ling. Maybe he could enter the shadow world tonight and open Situ An''s "door". ". After making all preparations, Fu Shan returned to the newcomer training ground where he had been in the morning. When he found that all the newcomers had been mobilized and were about to be sent by the General Administration to patrol other streets in the East District, he was blocked directly at the door of the equipment room. Captain Fu, what are you doing? The staff in the logistics department did not dare to offend Fu Shan. Their status was lower than that of the investigators, and Fu Shan was the son of the director. "I know what the situation is in the East District now. If we let the newcomers go out on patrol at this time, we are asking them to die." Fu Shan stood at the exit of the passage and refused to give an inch. "Compared to other team leaders, Team Leader Fu is indeed kind and considerate of those children." The leading staff member is called Wang Hao. He took out the approval document from the General Administration: "But we have no choice, we are short of manpower, and the superiors have been urging us. " Heavily armed newcomers wearing various props walked out of the warehouse one after another. They also saw Fu Shan blocking the door. "I have received a tip that those ghosts may target the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. The defense in the building is weak. I have recruited these new people." Fu Shan pushed Wang Hao aside, counted the number of new people, and then gave a big hand Hui: "You follow me." "Will ghosts attack the investigation bureau?" This news not only made Wang Hao nervous, but the newcomers also started whispering. "That''s right. If we massacre those anomalies during the day, they will definitely find ways to take revenge at night." Its also possible that this is just Teacher Fus reason to protect us. I heard that newcomers will be used as cannon fodder by veteran investigators and sent directly into abnormal events to test the abilities of ghosts. I didnt expect Teacher Fu to have such a bad temper, but he is actually a nice person. "Don''t put a filter on him. He said this to protect himself! All the other investigators risked their lives to protect Han Hai, but he stayed alone in the safe headquarters because he was the director''s son." Some students asked the staff about Fu Shan''s background and learned that Fu Shan was a "connected person" who was kind at best and weak at worst. Such a person could become a team leader solely because he had a good father. . The other team leaders of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation did not turn against him openly, but secretly looked down upon him at all. Many ordinary investigators would also give him nicknames behind his back, calling him "pacifist", "good man", and "invulnerable baby bottle". ". "My black ring received a dispatch message and asked me to go to Spring Apartment to provide reinforcements." Xiaoyong doesn''t like a soft leader like Fu Shan. In his opinion, Fu Shan has a weird temper and has no real ability. He can only follow Fu Shan to get a better future. None. ?Several other best newcomers also gathered around Xiaoyong. Because they were specially recruited, they obtained the black ring during the newcomer stage. "Do you need me to say it a second time?" Fu Shan looked at the newcomers with a smile: "Follow me now." Being looked at by Fu Shan, the students in the front row couldn''t help but shudder. Xiao Yong walked out of the queue unconvinced. He didn''t believe that Fu Shan dared to attack him here, let alone disobey the order of the General Administration. "Follow you?" Xiaoyong held the special knife and walked steadily, but as soon as he took two steps, he felt something was wrong. Fu Shan''s eyes changed, and the reflection in the other person''s pupils turned into a five-rooted figure. Toes of cock. "painting?" ??The whole body seemed to be stripped naked, the clothes were torn, and then the skin. Fu Shan''s eyes seemed to be tearing out Xiaoyong''s heart. "What are you doing?" A loud voice sounded in the distance. The man was two meters tall. He was more than ten meters away, and the voice came first. "President! You are finally here." Wang Hao trotted to the man''s side and whispered everything to him. "Fu Shan''s worries are justified. You newcomers can only be cannon fodder outside, so why not stay at the headquarters." The man was wearing a suit, with a work permit on his chest and a faceless Buddha amulet around his neck. "Jiang Chan?" Fu Shan saw the other party''s work ID, and the smile on his face became brighter: "Are you here too?" The situation is unstable, I came here to take a look. Jiang Chan passed through the crowd and entered the depths of the warehouse, as if he was looking for something. Situ An disappeared. The two most powerful people in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau were Jiang Chan and Fu Shan''s father. The newcomers knew that they were not easy to mess with, so they followed Fu Shan back to the training room. "There are still two hours before dark, and I will teach you something really useful." Fu Shan already knows the conditions that the sacrifices need to meet, and he will tell the newcomers how to become qualified sacrifices. It is almost impossible for a living person to survive when encountering ghosts, but by strengthening yourself in these aspects, you will not only be able to escape abnormal events alive, but you may even be able to kill ghosts. Fu Shans words instantly attracted the attention of the newcomers. He did not turn on the projection and directly sketched on the curtain with a pen. First of all, you must have a fearless heart, control your inner fears, and keep yourself rational at all times. This ability can be simply called a vicious heart. Secondly, you must have a strong body. Even if you are possessed by a ghost, you will not collapse and die immediately. This is called a strong body. "Third, every time you are involved in an abnormal event, you will come into contact with the shadow world. The shadow will slowly transform your body. The higher the degree of transformation, the more terrifying the cursed items you can use are called...ghosts." Fourth, after death, people become ghosts because of their obsessions. I need you to continuously strengthen your ties with reality and deepen your obsessions. Even if you become crazy, the stronger your obsessions, the stronger the final explosion will be. The last thing is brain power. Mental will is the key to your fight against ghosts. Brain power can be enhanced through various exercises. Teacher Xia just wanted to train newcomers into qualified sacrifices, but there were many things popping up in his mind, as if he had really relied on these to train a large number of "super players" who were active in disaster games. (End of this chapter) Chapter 210 Dont tell weird stories when its dark Chapter 210 Dont tell weird stories when its dark Meracious heart, strong body, ghost, obsession, brainpower The new members of the Investigation Bureau have never heard of these things. The instructor only told them to abide by the rules. They have no idea what the five basic attributes are. "The values ??of these five aspects are not constant. You can train yourself by constantly entering abnormal events." Fu Shan found some old documents from under the table. He took a pen and drew the black and white portraits of the newlyweds. Does the investigation bureau have instruments to test these five values? The newcomer began to feel curious. "There is no such thing in the East District, but you can go to the Lishan Investigation Bureau. Everything you want is hidden in the chaotic slums." Xia Yang can use his ability to see the changes in the "attributes" of the "players", and he can divide the players into different categories. More detailed levels. ?In a certain future that Gao Ming had seen, the backwater forum controlled by Xia Yang gradually became the center of the city''s players in this way. "I hope you can keep the self-portrait I drew for you. This thing can help you at a critical moment." Xia Yang, who was hiding in Fu Shan''s body, was very considerate. He handed the black and white sketch on the old document to the newlyweds. ?Although most of the newcomers didn''t believe Fu Shan, they put away their sketches because he was a teacher. The remaining newcomers showed their impatience directly. What Fu Shan taught them was completely different from the rules issued by the General Administration. It was as if there was a conflict between the teacher and the textbook. However, this teacher came in through the back door. Not to mention his teaching ability, his mental state was not stable. "Captain Fu, you are also the leader of the investigation team. At this time, your team members should be taking risks in abnormal events. Is it appropriate for you to stay alone in the bureau?" The person who spoke was a girl named Zhang Lian. Wearing a black ring, he is a survivor of a Level 2 abnormal event, and is also the newcomer with the best test scores among this batch of colleges. "My team members?" Fu Shan thought about it for a while before speaking: "They are all dead." ?As soon as these words came out, the whole place fell into silence. "Yes, in a recent abnormal incident, they all died tragically at the hands of ghosts in order to protect me." Fu Shan seemed to be telling something that happened to others, and the newcomers were also shocked by Fu Shan''s cold blood. "I don''t think you can lead us well." Zhang Lian clenched the knife in her hand. She didn''t believe anyone but the weapon in her hand: "I don''t think staying in the General Administration is a good idea." Choice, I have explained the situation here to the General Administration. Is there anyone willing to leave with me? Lets go to Spring Apartment now. Fu Shan seemed to have found an interesting toy. He stared at Zhang Lian''s face. He didn''t look like a stupid person. She probably really sensed something. ?From Xia Yang''s point of view, he is indeed prepared to use all the newcomers as sacrifices, and the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is indeed more dangerous than outside after dark. "It is a lie that abnormal events will break out in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau at night. It is your reason to protect yourself." Some fools started to fan the flames. Fu Shan did not explain anymore. He smiled and used his identity authority to enter the real-time investigation progress network of the Bureau. . ?? Various terrifying scenes instantly appeared on the big screen in the training room. It was not yet dark, and abnormal events had occurred all over the East District. Everyone could see the information and new rules that the investigators desperately sent through the black ring. Spring Apartment is like a bottomless pit, no matter how many people are sent in, they will be eaten and disappear. Some demonstrators on Queen 13th Street were wearing yellow student union armbands. They called on citizens to defend their rights and asked the Bureau of Investigation to disclose the truth. They surrounded the streets near the East District Bureau of Investigation. All major media were also here. It seemed that they were preparing to stay up all night. Squat and guard. Pedestrians on the edge of the East District became increasingly strange, with inexplicable fear hidden in their eyes. There were many car accidents on the road, traffic jams, and emergency services and sirens never stopped. ??The General Administration is frantically carrying out cleaning activities, arresting adults from Class 13 everywhere, and the ghosts and monsters that escaped from Hande Private Academy are also dormant for the last time, waiting for the night to fall again. ?The electronic clock on the wall began to chime, the light outside the window became darker and darker, and an uneasy atmosphere enveloped everything. "My sister is alone at home, and I have to go back." Wang Hu stepped out, hoping Fu Shan would agree: "I just saw my home on the screen! Abnormal events broke out in the community where I live!" "No one is allowed to leave." Fu Shan''s voice slowly changed. After dark, there was no need for any disguise. "Most of the strange stories happen in haunted houses. The investigation bureau is very safe and there is no need to keep so many people behind!" It was about his sister''s safety. Wang Hu no longer hesitated, opened the door of the training room and ran outside, letting everyone know. What people didn''t expect was that Wang Hu''s footsteps only sounded for a moment and then disappeared. The tall rookie investigator seemed to have been swallowed up by something, and he didn''t even have time to call for help. The door panel opened strangely inward, and the cold wind from the corridor blew into the training room. "Whoever wants to go can go with him." Fu Shan didn''t look back at anything behind him. He didn''t care whether Wang Hu was dead or alive. He just stood in the center of the large projection screen, surrounded by countless bad news sent by the investigators. The shadows in the video weaken as the light fades, crawling out from the corners of the city little by little. The night has not yet arrived, but some horrors and abnormalities are already imminent. ??A red alarm suddenly sounded in the building next to the East District Investigation Bureau. The sound of glass exploding reached everyone''s ears. People were running wildly on the street and some were screaming. Only the floor where the training room was located was silent. Gao Ming took action, a little earlier than I expected. Fu Shan had a happy smile on his face. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. ??The black rings on everyone''s wrists began to vibrate, and Director Fu Ling''s anxious voice sounded in the black rings. Multiple unusual events occurred in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau! The degree of danger cannot be assessed! "Repeat! Multiple unusual incidents occurred in the East District Investigation Bureau! All East District investigators return to the Queen''s Thirteenth Block immediately!" Crack! Fu Shan raised his left hand, pointed it at the metal podium, and smashed it down! ??The black ring was twisted and deformed, just like Fu Shan''s cheek at this time. Under the gaze of the newcomers, he threw aside the black ring that was constantly issuing warnings. Occupying Fu Shan''s body and having the best shield, Xia Yang could normally hide himself, but he didn''t want to do that. In front of all the new investigators, Xia Yang controlled Fu Shan to take out his gun. He is a complete madman who can do anything in order to complete the art he wants. You, what do you want to do? Zhang Lian hurriedly hid in the crowd. "Blackmail? Deal? Coercion and inducement? These despicable calculations are not what I pursue. I don''t need anyone to compromise. I hope that each of you can bloom the most beautiful flower of your soul and struggle with all your strength! Let you be ordinary. The soul can also become delicious. Fu Shan''s finger moved to the trigger: "Fu Ling has seen the real me. I know what he is caring about. I want to let the fire of hatred burn and let him become a part of the work." ??There was an explosion in the dead corridor, and Fu Shan did not hesitate to pull the trigger. The gunfire rang out, and the blood turned into watercolors flying in the air. Fu Shan''s body fell to the ground, and a human figure made of "paint" penetrated into Zhang Lian''s body. Screams echoed in the training room. For most newcomers, this was their first time to "appreciate" death up close. Didnt you say that abnormal events will not happen in the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation? Now the strange talk is here. All the lights in the training room went out, and a strange man''s voice came out of Zhang Lian''s mouth. She stabbed the knife in her hand directly into Xiaoyong''s arm. His face was distorted, and her smile was as bright as a flower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 211 Game in chaos Chapter 211 Game in chaos Ahhhhh! The training room became dark, and the newcomers ran towards the only exit in a panic. Zhang Lian grabbed the **** knife and looked at his "colleagues" with a smile. "I no longer have to listen to your complaints, and you no longer have to worry that I will restrict your freedom. You can do whatever you want. The only price you have to pay is to be hunted down by me." "The sacrifices must remain fresh, and your emotions must always be at the most exciting stage. I need you not to dare to breathe too loudly, and hide all the pain deeply in your stomach. I want your heart to follow me. The steps trembled together." Are you ready now? The blood-stained knife struck the wall. Zhang Lian whistled, squinted his eyes, and walked between shadows and lights. The night is hanging behind you, and every time the minute hand moves, the darkness will take a big step forward. "That person is not our teacher! He is not Fu Shan! He is an abnormality!" He is a ghost! ??Hutching the bleeding wound, Xiao Yong really admired his previous courage and secretly cursed his own stupidity: "No wonder Fu Shan said that abnormal events would break out in the East District, he is a ghost!" "The ghosts are going to confront the Eastern District Investigation Bureau head-on! Their target is the Bureau of Investigation!" Wang Hu''s voice rang out in the crowd. Everyone was busy running for their lives. Xiaoyong didn''t pay attention at first, but he suddenly realized something was wrong. Wang Hu? Didnt you leave just now? "Yes, I left just now, but now I can''t leave." Wang Hu''s voice was a bit awkward. He pointed to his lower body that was stuck to the wall: "My **** and legs have turned into paintings. I It seems that he is no longer a human being." Waving the knife in his hand, Wang Hu tried his best to shake his upper body: "You guys, please come in and accompany me!" ??Xiaoyong narrowly avoided the attacks and pushed away the people around him: "Run! Wang Hu has become a deviant!" Im still a human being, Xiaoyong, come into the painting and look at my body! Hahahaha! The newcomers were in a panic and did not know how scary and weird these ghosts were until they were actually involved in abnormal events. Whistle followed, Zhang Lian held the knife in his left hand, and kept touching the wall with his right hand. ?Her fingertips were constantly leaking blood, and the fine blood streaks were connected to the strange paintings on the wall. Portraits of investigators appeared on the wall. These were all painted by Xia Yang during the day. ??He ate the art teacher''s house of resentment, and also gained the ability of the other person''s house of resentment. As long as he drew a person, he could arouse the malice in the other person''s heart, eat away at his sanity, and turn him into a perverted murderer who likes to dismember. The Art Teachers House of Resentment has other abilities, but this ability is the only one that Xia Yang finds interesting. "Gao Ming will push all the houses of resentment into the torrent, then I can only find a way by myself. If the rules I drew can become real rules, what else in the vast sea can threaten us?" Everything I do is for your own good, Gao Ming, let more people live in our hearts. ? Explosions sounded one after another in the building, and portraits of investigators began to appear on the walls. "Urgent notice! The East District Investigation Bureau is under attack! The target of the ghost is the Bureau''s flag!" The cry for help in the black ring disrupted the layout. The North District Investigation Bureau, who came to support, gave up on the Spring Apartment and they wanted to retreat. At this moment, the apartment door opened, and the two investigators who had just entered were standing in the corridor with tears on their faces. Help me, please, help me! The beautiful classmate with many legs and hands was crawling above his head. The red eyes behind the surveillance camera blinked slightly. Li Chun slowly opened the curtains of his room. What came in was not light, but darkness filled the gap. You still want to leave after dark? My apartment is now full of scapegoats, and they need more and better-looking clothes. "Hello, we received an order saying that an abnormal incident occurred in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Wei Dayou was wearing the uniform of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, and a whole team of investigators followed behind him. "You are..." The guards looked confused, and the next moment they were swallowed by shadows. We are here to replace you. Wei Dayou led the team to guard the main road of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. At this time, there were more and more people on Queen''s 13th Street. The adults wearing student union armbands shouted in the crowd. Each of them was a master who was good at controlling fear and anger. They took advantage of the weaknesses in people''s hearts and penetrated people''s souls. The beast is unleashed. "Uncle, is Situ An really that important?" In the Yuntong Building on Queen 3rd Street, Wang Jie looked at his two heavily armed uncles. After learning about Wang Jie''s experience, his grandfather and uncle decisively began to deploy their power. Let his two uncles lead the security personnel to find a way to enter the East District and arrest Situ An. "Situ An is the connection point between the two worlds and the faucet for some big figures in the General Administration to embed themselves into the shadow world. When Situ An is here, the power of the shadow world to invade reality is controllable. We can guide the shadow world to invade reality little by little and understand It goes hand in hand with the struggle." Uncle Wang Jie revealed a secret. Does the higher ups know what Situ An is doing? "I know, I know, but they didn''t expect that Situ An would go behind their backs and make things so big." Standing inside the Yuntong Building, you can see the giant flesh-and-blood tree that is still growing in the distance. The other person is standing at Hennige Private College. The ruins seemed to support the sky. "Wang Jie, you and your classmates stay here. Don''t leave this building. People from the General Administration are looking for you like crazy." Another uncle took out a strange device and handed it to Wang Jie: " If you have information about other students, you can send it to me as soon as possible. The students in Class 13 are now the key to blocking this disaster. " Are the classmates in our class the key? "Soon you will understand." The two uncles led the team away. Wang Jie looked at the city outside the window. The Queen''s Nineteen Streets were full of people. This most prosperous area in the vast sea might give birth to a new baby tonight. Unimaginable horror. There are several forces competing behind the scenes in the East District. Judging from the current situation, the General Administration has seriously underestimated the horror of the shadow world. "There are 51 people in Class 13, and the whereabouts of 45 have been identified. Among them, Wang Jie is hidden inside the Yuntong Building. The other one who is more troublesome is called Gao Ming. According to the information we got from his classmates, he is a member of the class. One of the most special students. All the investigators who arrested him from the Lishan Investigation Bureau disappeared last night, and we now suspect that he has hidden in the shadow world! " The security personnel took the information and reported to the God of Jingtuo. The God of Jingtuo, who had a kind of morbid beauty on his body, crossed his ten fingers and stared at Chen Yuntian. The 51 people are the 51 seeds sown by the shadow world. This high destiny may have taken root and sprouted, and they can skillfully control the power of the shadow. You dispatch a security team, enter Lishan, and kill him no matter what! Now that the manpower is so tight, we have to allocate a team to deal with him? The security personnel hesitated. It doesnt matter how many ordinary people die in the East District, the first thing we have to do is to close the passage and kill the evil leader! (End of this chapter) Chapter 212 Everyone is the protagonist Chapter 212 Everyone is the protagonist ??Lightning split the sky, darkness enveloped the vast sea, and the East District was filled with unrest. ??Dark clouds piled downward, as if they would collapse the buildings overhead at any time. At Fu''an chain supermarket, Gao Ming and Zhang Ding stood on the rooftop. The surrounding open space was filled with scrapped goods. It used to be an abandoned small children''s playground. ??The rusty stroller is covered with black spots, the carousel is swaying in the rain, and on the seesaw with an angel painted on it, there is fat Fat Fortune lying on one side, and Zhang Fendou with curious eyes squatting on the other. Its impossible to write homework, even in this life. Zhang Fendou secretly glanced at his fathers belt and muttered in a low voice. ?Standing on the edge of the rooftop, Zhang Ding looked serious: "Xia Yang seems not to have acted according to your instructions. He has painted all over the investigation bureau. That madman seems to be competing with me. He wants to fight against the Eastern District Investigation Bureau alone." "He''s not competing with you, he''s just a pure lunatic." Gao Ming couldn''t guess what Xia Yang was thinking. He took out the black and white photo he got from Xia Yang: "As long as the photo is still there, the problem is still controllable. Within the scope. "Are you sure?" Zhang Ding dragged two drawing boards out from behind him. On them were buildings drawn by Xia Yang with blood. No matter how hard it rained, the paint on the paintings would not become blurred. The painting on the left is the Lishan Investigation Bureau, and the painting on the right is the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. There are several indicators marked in these two paintings - the degree of danger, the progress of alienation, the proportion of shadow coverage, the number of players surviving, and the probability of miracle eggs appearing. "Xia Yang himself summed up the five criteria for judging the game of Kaitan. Now take a look for yourself." Zhang Ding didn''t trust Xia Yang at all, but he had to admit that Xia Yang was very talented. He helped Gao Ming design the judgment of the game scene. standard. The higher the degree of danger, the higher the player''s mortality rate; the shadow coverage ratio represents how much this area has been swallowed up by the shadow world; the degree of alienation refers to the value of the mutation in the game, whether it is out of control, and whether intervention is needed; the final miracle easter egg The probability of occurrence was forcibly added by Xia Yang. He is not absolutely evil. He has his own set of standards. The more dangerous, terrifying and alienated the monster game, the higher the probability of miracles. ?This is also Teacher Xias principle of doing things. There is no absolute despair. The miracle of survival is hidden in the deepest part of death. Gao Ming glanced at the two paintings. At first, the values ????of the two paintings were not much different, but as the night fell, Teacher Xia didnt know what was going on. ?In addition to the number of players surviving, several other data have begun to soar. Compared with the Bureau of Investigation''s abnormal event standards, the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is now equivalent to two level 3 abnormal events occurring at the same time. "Special circumstances require special methods to solve." Gao Ming held Xia Yang''s deceased photo. His newly replaced mobile phone suddenly rang, and Zhao Xi''s voice came from it. Gao Ming, there are people coming from the shadow world of Lishan. They are wearing red ring communicators, they are different from the people from the Investigation Bureau! Security force? Gao Ming arranged all the ghosts and living people in the Lishan slum to be near the East District, leaving only a few old, weak, sick and disabled people there. "Their target seems to be you! An An and I are looking for a place to hide! Those guys have strange things installed on their bodies. They seem to be able to sense An An''s existence. They also seem to know the existence of the photos!" Zhao Xi''s tone was urgent. He was carrying An An is running wildly. The General Administration knew about the existence of the photos earlier than Gao Ming, and they seemed to know how to use the photos. Different security forces have different areas of expertise. "An An is the real owner of the photo of Phobia, and one of the keys to controlling Phobia. If the Investigation Bureau is allowed to capture An An, those perverts might do something to An An in the name of justice!" Zhao Xiren said honestly , but he is not stupid at all, he sees things thoroughly. "Brother Zhao, take An An and the others and hide in the shadow world first." It''s too late to go back now, Gao Ming is preparing to force the people from the Investigation Bureau to come back. Hang up the phone, Gao Ming dialed an unknown number. Xuan Wen, how are your preparations going? "I have visited the criminals and **** you asked me to find one by one, and players from the Backwater Forum have also arrived one after another. Everyone is very interested in the first ''collective super copy'' of this ghost story game." In Gao In the arrangement of fate, Xuan Wen replaced Xia Yang''s original destiny, controlled the backwater forum, and gradually became the leader of the player group. In order to help Xuan Wen, Gao Ming also revealed some information about the super criminal in his memory to Xuan Wen, so that the serial murderer with a crime in his heart could increase his power in his own way. Dont wait any longer, start taking action now! ?At the same time that Gao Ming gave the order, a giant truck lost control and crashed directly into the main entrance of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation. Then there was an explosion, darkness and lightning, heavy rain and fire, and the revenge of the shadow world officially arrived. Sumo, a freshman at Hanhai University and a part-time delivery boy with excellent academic performance, closed the takeout order and set his phone to silent mode. ?He breathed quickly, opened the Backwater Forum again uncertainly, and took a look at the "game information" sent by the forum management. ? ?The Monster Dungeon, the Monster Investigation Bureau, originally planned to start at 8 o''clock tonight, has been started in advance. All players can start taking action according to their own plans! The collective copy is ahead of schedule. Sumo was originally just an ordinary college student, but during a delivery, he met an aunt with four mouths on her face. The aunt was very nice, but he was frightened and fainted. When he woke up again, he found that he was still covered with a quilt. After running home at full speed, he began to search for relevant information on the Internet, and finally found some clues in an extremely secretive forum. It turns out that there are indeed ghost stories in the city of Hanhai, and the reason why those ghost stories have not affected ordinary people is "entirely" due to the existence of "Kai Tan game players". These players punish evil and promote good, and kill ghosts through Kai Tan games again and again. , strengthen oneself, gain inhuman strength, and at the same time guard the dark night of the vast sea. ??The more Sumo learned, the more shocked he felt. After a fierce ideological struggle, he finally made a decision - to say goodbye to his ordinary life, join the backwater forum, and become a ghost story player! He has never dared to explore abnormal events. This group dungeon that allows multiple people to participate is a very good choice for him. Swiping her phone, Su Mo took one last look at the evaluation report of herself on the Backwater Forum - viciousness 0, physical strength 0, ghost 0, obsession 0, brainpower 1... After twenty years of being ordinary, is it finally my turn to be the protagonist? (End of this chapter) Chapter 213 Prometheus from Class 13 Chapter 213 Prometheus of Class 13 Dark night, heavy rain, riots. The building of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau stood under the dark clouds, blocking the only light. ??A huge shadow enveloped everyone on Queen Street, including silence. Looking at this disaster from the perspective of an ordinary person, human life is like a withered leaf in the tide, looking small and pitiful. The collective ghost story copy has begun. ?Putting his food-delivery battery car on the escape route, Su Mo put on a cap and a mask. He took a deep breath, put his hand into his pocket, and touched the cross and a switchblade he bought online. After working hard to deliver takeout for a month, Su Mo spent all the money he had saved up to buy props. She carried the takeout box skillfully, and she was solemnly aware of all the things in the box. In addition to various evil spirits, there was also the thin quilt that the four-mouthed aunt had covered herself with. The Kaitan game is full of dangers, but for Kaitan players, every time they participate in the game, they have the opportunity to improve their attributes and become stronger! Su Mo knew that he was very weak, with only one point among his five attributes, but he was not discouraged. He had read many waste material novels in junior high school and he knew one thing very well - don''t bully young people into poverty. "Kaitan is engulfing the city. Now that I know the truth, of course I have to give it a try. If I can really make a living by conquering the Kaitan game, then I will not take the postgraduate entrance examination." He often sent takeaway, and Su Mo pointed at the nineteen streets of the queen. He avoided the crowd and was ready to copy the road near the back door of the investigation bureau. "Only a very few people know that road, so I have the upper hand." Entering the alley, Su Mo just turned a corner when he saw a dozen people "crowded" in the alley that only "a very few people" knew. "Another one is coming?" The only two survivors of the flood in the supermarket on Minlong Street are also in the alley. The elder brother Le Jia is strong and the younger brother Le Ren is feminine and thin. They are no longer afraid of rain and wear captain hats. Wearing a black raincoat. It seems that this ghost story game is very difficult. It is estimated that all the players in the forum will come here. Fei Wu is a student at Hanhai University. After solving the mystery of the backwater forum, he learned the truth. He told this shocking news to the other three people in the same dormitory, and the four of them came together tonight. Why are they all students? Li Lin, wearing casual clothes, stood in the corner. He was the most experienced criminal investigation captain of the Lishan Police Station. Originally, he was not interested in the information on the Internet until one of his subordinates disappeared mysteriously. ?In order to find out where the subordinate who lived alone in Hanhai went, Li Lin investigated and found that the other person had become a so-called Kaitan player and died in a certain "Kaitan game". Through some clues left by his subordinates, Li Lin discovered something even more terrifying. ??The Investigation Bureau, which represents order in his mind, hides a lot of shameful things in private, including sacrifices, making deals with the shadow world, using living people as bargaining chips, etc. ??Li Lin now felt a little conflicted in his heart, so he decided to personally participate in the group copy and enter the Eastern District Investigation Bureau to see what the truth was? ?Thunder roared, the mobile phone screen lit up, and the players of the ghost story in the back alley looked at their mobile phones. They received new mission information. "Monster Investigation Bureau (Group Ghost Story Copy): Normal danger level, alienation progress 0%, shadow coverage accounting for 20%, number of players surviving 137, probability of miracle eggs appearing is one thousandth." "Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, betrayed Han Hai and sacrificed human beings to exchange power with the shadow world. The East District building has turned into a ghost building full of ghost stories. The former classmates of Class 13 have found out Situ An''s crimes. You need to enter Among them, we found the imprisoned Class 13 students, helped them escape, and tried to upload and make public the evidence from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, paying attention to avoiding the investigators who were dominated by the ghost stories. " In this collective copy, there is a probability of obtaining cursed objects collected by the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. All cursed objects can be identified and traded within the forum.??????When the existence that is supposed to represent order begins to collapse, a new order will be created. appear in your hands." ??The message sent by the Backwater Forum further strengthened Su Mos thoughts, and he tightened his grip on the **** the takeout box. Li Lin held his subordinate''s cell phone. After reading the message, he frowned. ?On the surface, it seems that Kaitan players are really pursuing a new order and balance. In fact, they want to replace the Investigation Bureau, or to compete with the Investigation Bureau. When a disaster breaks out, the two forces in the night are still fighting among themselves. Maybe this is human nature. Putting away his cell phone, Fei Wu and his three roommates set out. There were fewer and fewer people in the alley. Hey, do you want to form a team? Li Lin moved toward Su Mo. He was a criminal investigator and had seen all kinds of criminals. He could tell at a glance who was more suspicious. Compared with other Kaitan players, Su Mo, who was fully armed, showed a clear stupidity. Li Lin felt that Su Mo would not stab him in the back. "Form a team?" Su Mo was very nervous. This was his first time participating in a game. He was worried that Li Lin would betray him, but he was really unsure: "Forget it, I like someone." ??Stumblingly rejecting Li Lin, Su Mo disguised himself as a delivery boy and left quickly. Looking at the mud spots thrown out by the electric car on Su Mo''s back, Li Lin was a little silent: "He doesn''t think he is cool, does he? It seems that not all Kaitan players are powerful people." Opening the safety of the gun, Li Lin simply let Su Mo explore the way in front and quietly followed behind. ??On the way, Sumo had already thought of several excuses. If he was stopped, he would say it was an urgent delivery service. But when he got to the back door, he realized that there was no guard blocking him. Calm down, you are no worse than anyone else. Sumo encouraged himself in his heart and entered the safe passage. After wandering around for a while, he was surprised to find that he was lost. "I''m really sorry." Li Lin couldn''t stand it anymore, so he walked out and grabbed Su Mo''s clothes: "Don''t wander around there, follow me." ?Li Lin also has a kind heart. He feels that if he ignores Su Mo, the other person may die on the second floor tonight. Why are you paying so much attention to me? Su Mo is still very cautious. In this kind of life and death game, everyone will scheming. Its bad luck for me. Li Lin took out his gun. He remembered the way he came and easily led Su Mo to the end of the corridor on the second floor. From here, he could see the hall on the first floor. There was a large amount of blood stains on the clean ground. Saeki''s body was fixed in the box with pipes inserted all over his body, and he kept making pitiful screams. He was like Prometheus who was nailed to a mountain by the gods. He was severely punished for giving fire to people. Saeki from Class 13, the Investigation Bureau has indeed imprisoned them! Sumo checked the information on his phone and prepared to take pictures. Li Lin next to him had a serious expression. He intuitively saw the evil of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, and his original persistence began to waver: "Don''t upload these photos and videos first, and we will go to other floors to take a look." (End of this chapter) Chapter 214 Headless door god Chapter 214 The Headless Door God ??The corridors of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau are complicated, and every department exudes a strange atmosphere. With the sounds of chanting scriptures, humming nursery rhymes, gasps from the radio, and the sound of footsteps from time to time, this building does not look like a place where investigators work, but more like a ghost nest. The eyes of the figures painted on the wall are moving, licking the corners of their mouths and looking at everyone passing by. "Is this a ghost story game?" Li Lin didn''t believe the existence of these things at first, but when he really fell into a ghost story, the strong sense of crisis, fear and powerlessness wrapped around his heart like a chain. and soul, making it impossible for him to break free. ? ? Walking cautiously in the safe passage, Li Lin smelled a faint smell of blood. He turned his back to Su Mo and raised his hand, making a stop gesture. Sumo, who had no experience in criminal investigation, could not see clearly what Li Lin was doing in the dim environment. He walked to Li Lin and then stopped: "What''s wrong with you?" "There is a very fresh smell of blood ahead. When I tell you to run, run quickly and don''t act without permission." Li Lin clenched his gun and clung to the wall, moving little by little. ??Nerves were like taut strings, and life had become a swan song. Li Lin had never been so uneasy before, and everything on the floor felt wrong to him. ?? After walking around the corner, Li Lin pointed his gun forward. The horrific scene he imagined did not appear. Under the flickering light, there lay a female investigator covered in blood. Slowly approaching, Li Lin suddenly raised his hand holding the gun. He found that the female investigator had her eyes open all the time. Goosebumps appeared on his neck when the two sides looked at each other. Even when facing the most terrifying criminals, he had never had such a strange feeling. "There was a riot in the investigation bureau. The director betrayed us. The ghost he raised secretly escaped. All living people were treated as food and toys by him." The female investigator said very weakly: "You guys should leave quickly. This is not a place for you. The place to be. ??The weirder it is, the more it means we are in the right place. After observing the female investigator silently for a while, I felt that she did not look like a bad person: "What does that ghost look like?" Hearing Su Mos first question, Li Lins eyebrows knitted together. This simple college student asked directly without confirming the other partys identity, what if the other party was a ghost? "That ghost is very good at drawing. The pictures on the wall are actually people. As long as his face is drawn by him, he will be cursed by him." The female investigator''s face turned pale: "Can you help me? I need to follow The other team members join together, their situation is very dangerous! Summo lowered the brim of his hat, completely covering his face, and then helped the female investigator up: "What should I call you?" "Zhang Lian." The female investigator covered in blood touched the black ring and browsed the information inside the investigation bureau: "They are on the fourth floor!" Zhang Lian helped Su Mo walk forward, but Su Mo didn''t resist and was very cooperative. With a dry cough, Li Lin pulled Su Mo behind him: "You were so suspicious of me just now, and now you meet such a suspicious woman, are you willing to believe her?" "I won''t just trust others. Zhang Lian just said that the director was betrayed and that the ghosts he raised were killing people like crazy. This is completely consistent with the information we obtained, which proves that she did not lie. Now the investigators are also being chased by ghosts, and we all have a common Enemy, so we can cooperate." Sumo tried his best to stay rational. It was hard to imagine that he was studying advanced mathematics and analytical geometry last week, and now he was thinking about fighting against ghosts. "Your analysis makes me doubt whether you are working with her." Li Lin wanted to act alone, but he couldn''t just watch Su Mo die. He kept a distance from Su Mo and followed her from a distance. later. Going through the stairs to the fourth floor, the walls here are covered with strange patterns. "Go slowly!" Li Lin looked around cautiously: "On the wall are no longer self-portraits of people, but corpses that have been dissolved. It''s too outrageous. The painter must have dissolved a lot of corpses. His process of dissolving the corpses Showed it." Looking at those extremely abstract human-shaped block objects, Sumo didn''t expect them to be human bodies at all. Just as he was about to speak, another question came to his mind: "No, why are you so familiar with dissolving corpses?" Li Lin wanted to throw his ID in Su Mos face, but the problem was that he didnt bring it with him. "Help me, help me, is there anyone..." A faint cry for help came from deep in the corridor, and he cautiously walked to the door. "The sound came from 403." Su Mo raised his hand gently and tried to push the door panel. He looked inside along the crack of the door and saw an investigator lying not far from the door. Due to the angle, Sumo could only see the upper body of the other party, and the investigator did not have any injuries. "Help me, thank you for coming to save me..." The silent investigator''s head suddenly turned 180 degrees. At the same time, reddish-brown juice flowed down from the top of the door panel, and a "bump" of the investigator''s body downwards fall. ??The investigators in the room were all dissolved together, and most of them were hiding behind the door, like a bloated monster, or like a puddle of mud that could never be fed. Im so hungry, help me, let me eat you! ??Only the upper body of the investigator who was used as a bait was intact. His lower body was connected to the monster. He seemed to be the tail that grew out of the monster. Bang! ?The gunfire rang out, and Li Lin shouted solemnly: "Let''s go!" The anomalous existence composed of the investigators'' corpses moved very fast, and they flowed in the corridor like liquids. This way! The three of them rushed into the corridor and bumped into another group of investigators at the corner of the fourth and fifth floors. ?? Xiaoyongs companion was trapped in the 403 lounge, and there was no movement for a long time. He and the survivors wanted to come back for a visit, but as soon as they reached the corner, they found Su Mo wearing takeout clothes carrying Zhang Lian on his back. ?Xiao Yong, who once thought he was very brave, now saw Zhang Lian and his legs were weak from fear. Why does this delivery boy dare to deliver anything? Not only Xiaoyong, but also the other newcomers were frightened out of their bodies and all stopped in their tracks. Ghost! The ghost is coming! "Yes, right behind me." Seeing that the other party was alive, Sumo rushed over with Zhang Lian on his back: "They are all dissolved corpses." "Fuck! Get out of here!" Xiaoyong ignored the explanation and used both hands and feet to run upstairs with the other newcomers. They were already very tired, but now they have broken through their limits, and fear has forced them to reach their potential. When Sumo saw everyone running away, he also ran with his life. Li Lin, who saw the problem, couldn''t stop shouting from behind. The two parties ran all the way from the fifth floor to the tenth floor until security personnel wearing blood rings stopped them. Everyone saw a blood-red door appearing on the previously blocked floor. The door panel was covered with bloodshot threads, and there was a The headless door god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 215 Situ Ans posthumous photo Chapter 215 Situ Ans photo "Those rumors in the bureau are true! Someone is really raising ghosts in the building!" After Xiaoyong experienced so many things, he was no longer reckless. He did not ask for help from the security personnel, but stopped. His heart was beating rapidly and uncontrollably. Xiaoyong instinctively hated the **** door on the tenth floor. This was a very strange feeling, just like seeing living people devouring each other. It was an incompatibility coming from the depths of the soul. and resistance. The blood threads on the door are alive, expanding and contracting, as if blood is flowing inside. All the blood threads finally converge on the heart of the headless door god, helping the door **** to reshape a dark red heart. "There is a restricted area above the tenth floor! Leave immediately!" The security personnel''s voices were cold, like machines without emotions. Not only did they have trump cards to deal with ghosts, but they were also equipped with firearms to deal with living people. ??The security forces in the East District trained by Situ An have all experienced the baptism of the shadow world, and their overall strength has surpassed the security team from Xinhu that came to support them. Looking at the security personnel, a trace of greed appeared in Zhang Lian''s eyes for a long time, like a painter discovering his long-cherished brush. Silently touching the black ring, Zhang Lian sent a message to the security captain. ??To open Situ An''s home hidden in the shadow world, sacrifices need to be made. All newcomers and some players, including Xiaoyong, are the sacrifices prepared by Xia Yang. The security personnel who had forbidden Xiaoyong and the others from approaching a moment ago changed their attitude after receiving the captain''s order. "You can avoid danger here for the time being, but don''t get close to the **** door." ?The sudden change in attitude made both Xiaoyong and Li Lin feel inappropriate, but now it seems very dangerous whether they stay here or leave. Li Lin originally just figured out the reason for the disappearance of his subordinates, but now he is completely trapped. Among the living people in the audience, only Su Mo breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that everyone had temporarily escaped the pursuit of the monsters on the fourth floor and met up with the security personnel who looked very reliable. With so many people gathered together, even if a ghost came over, , also has the power to fight. "Not all the people in the Investigation Bureau are bad people. They may have been deceived by their own directors. We, the Kaitan players, can definitely cooperate with each other." Sumo was playing a big game in his mind. He had already begun to imagine that he was between the Investigation Bureau and the Kaitan players. They had both sides, and finally single-handedly helped the two organizations unite to fight against the disaster. Youre smiling a little disgustingly. Zhang Lians voice brought the silence back to reality. Possibly out of curiosity, Zhang Lian asked Sumo one more time: "Have you ever thought about a question, why do those newcomers avoid you?" "Are they afraid of the ghosts on the fourth floor? Is there a curse on the ghosts? Do they suspect that I am infected?" Sumo put Zhang Lian down and thought for a while: "Could it be that my identity as a ghost talk player has been exposed? ? Xia Yang wanted to laugh when Su Mo thought about it, but Li Lin next to him had already figured everything out. The forty-year-old uncle winked and reminded Su Mo, but Su Mo was still thinking alone. Everyone, follow me! The security personnel received the new instructions, moved out of the way, and signaled the newcomers to enter the tenth floor. ?Passing by the blood gate, a newcomer tried to tell the security personnel that Zhang Lian was possessed by a ghost, but the security personnel didn''t care at all and looked at them like animals. Isnt the security department of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau also controlled by the shadow world? Li Lin was shocked to see that weapons made by living people with all their strength fell into the hands of ghosts. Is there anything more desperate than this? The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became: "After Zhang Lian touched the black ring and sent the message, the attitude of the security personnel changed... The ghosts drove the living people here, they are in a group!" The lights in the corridor were very dim. All the newcomers crowded near the security personnel, and they were all scared to death. Avoiding the blood door, faint cries for help and painful groans came from the nearby rooms. This forbidden floor in the Investigation Bureau was comparable to purgatory. "Don''t be nervous. The people in this room are all lunatics who were invaded by the shadow world. They were robbed of their sanity by the shadow world." The security guard scanned everyone with his cold eyes. After counting the people, he opened the door of an office. It is said to be an office, but it is actually larger than an ordinary conference room. There are photos of Situ An on the black round table, and various organ specimens are displayed on the transparent craft shelves. Some of them are from people, and some are obviously related to People are different and seem to be captured from the shadow world. ??The chair at the head of the round table was empty. Even if Situ An disappeared, no one would dare to sit in that seat. Opposite the main seat, there are two people sitting. One is the logistics manager Jiang Chan. He has a Buddha nature in him and has an easy-going face that makes people feel friendly. The other one is the security captain He Yi. There are large shadows on his arms. He looks half-human and half-ghost, which is a little scary. His condition is obviously abnormal. "Fu Shan has prepared all kinds of goods. Now all we need is your nod, and we can enter the director''s house and get what we need." He Yi''s arm placed on the table trembled slightly because of the pain, and the shadows were like little snakes. It moved back and forth in his flesh. "Situ An is the head of the family, the only one who all the monsters and ghosts in the family believe in. Even if you open the door, you will only die if you enter his home." Jiang Chan remained calm: "The family not only contains his inheritance, but also his Destiny and sin. "Stop talking nonsense, do you have any other choice besides cooperating with me?" He Yi said in a bad tone. "I just hope you don''t regret it." Jiang Chan took out a black and white photo from his pocket. The front of the photo showed young Situ An sitting in an empty house. He was surrounded by abnormally deformed monsters, but all the monsters had long Looking at his child''s pitiful and innocent face. Situ An seems to be the father of all monsters, and it seems that he turned all the adopted children into monsters. He Yi saw the photo and wanted to grab it. Jiang Chan leaned back and turned the photo to the back. Dont worry, take it after you see it clearly. Situ Ans black and white photo had a few words written crookedly on the back: To my beloved father: I made myself into a gift according to the way you like it. From today on, you will take over all my destiny and become the new parent. You will have the key to open the door of the house. Our home is located between existence and non-existence, hidden in the deepest nightmare, close to the most absurd edge of reality. It is far away from you, but it is connected to the darkest part of every heart. As a parent, you can choose to save each family member and give them equal love, or you can use them as tools, or you can even choose to torture them in more perverted ways. You have complete freedom, and what I need you to do is very simple. Welcome the arrival of the shadow world at all costs. Every time you successfully trigger an abnormal event, you will be rewarded with night and shadow. (End of this chapter) Chapter 216 Just open the door to live Chapter 216: Open the door to survive "Is this the key to Situ An''s house? A black and white photo of himself?" Seeing the words behind the photo, He Yi calmed down. As Situ An''s most "loyal" henchman, he knew the meaning of the words behind the photo. . ?Once you get the photo, you must abide by the rules written on the back of the photo, which is equivalent to taking over Situ An''s fate and becoming the enemy of the entire reality. Situ An''s inheritance is very tempting, but you must have the life to enjoy it. ??Caught between two worlds, I live in fear every day. If I''m not careful, I will end up in a state of despair. "The person in the photo was not Situ An. After he became the new head, he became the core of the family." Jiang Chan seemed to know many secrets. In the shadow world, ghosts seemed to exist in "family" units. given a deeper meaning. If we just open our doors, get what we each need, and then leave "Before the new parents appear, no one can leave, or in other words, no one can leave alive." Jiang Chan spoke before He Yi finished speaking: "The vast sea in the shadow world corresponds to rules, and this city once symbolized order. , but it died for some reason. "Then you become the parent, or just find someone with more potential to replace Situ An. Wouldn''t that be enough?" He Yi heard the footsteps outside the door, shut up immediately, and turned to look at the corridor. Captain, the newcomers selected by Fu Shan have been brought over. The security personnel stood on both sides with guns pointed at the new investigators. This is not the attitude towards colleagues at all. "Fu Shan himself is not very good, but he has a really good eye for people. Each of these investigators has great potential." He Yi pretended to walk towards the newcomers: "The director is missing, evil ghosts are rampant in the building, disasters It has arrived, do you want to have the power to fight against ghosts?" ??The newcomers had heard rumors about the security department, and many of them nodded. "You are all the best investigators, the most promising seeds, and the only hope left in the East District. Normally, becoming a security officer requires complicated procedures and reviews, but now is a special situation. I will keep the secret of becoming a security officer , tell all to the best of you..." He Yi glanced at the newcomers and suddenly saw the silence at the end of the line: "Why is there another delivery person?" "I..." Before Su Mo could speak, Li Lin covered his mouth. We are ordinary people who came in to seek refuge, and we will leave immediately. "Since you can survive such an abnormal event for so long, it means that you also have potential. Let''s act together later." He Yi ignored Jiang Chan''s obstruction: "Everyone, follow me." ?Out of the office, the security personnel originally stationed on other floors also returned one after another. They all seemed to have been stripped of their humanity, and their eyes were cold and numb. "If you want to gain the power to fight ghosts, you must have a will far beyond that of ordinary people. If you can''t control even the most basic fear, then you are useless no matter how much power you have." He Yi pointed to the center of the tenth floor. Open the blood-red door: "Stand in front of the door **** and use your imagination to imagine the door god''s head. No matter what you see, don''t be afraid! If you retreat, you will fail! Once you fear, you will be eaten!" The newcomers were forced at gunpoint and stood around the Blood Gate. When they got closer, they discovered that there was blackened flesh and bone powder piled under the door frame. Many people had died near this door. "The second requirement to become a security guard is physical fitness. You must hold on until the end no matter what, until the blood gate opens for you!" He Yi patted Xiaoyong on the shoulder. Among these people, he was most optimistic about Xiaoyong. Yong: "If you really can''t hold on, think more about your memories in reality. The pain you can''t let go and the regrets you can never make up for may be your life-saving straw." At the same time, he discovered that what He Yi said was closely related to the five basic attributes of Kaitan players. This seemed to once again prove that He Yi was right. Not only did he believe it, he was also more determined than anyone else. "You can do it, you can do it, you are no worse than anyone else." He encouraged himself softly and stared at the blood door in silence: "This is the security force of the Investigation Bureau. If I get the security force of the Investigation Bureau as a Kaitan player, The method of killing ghosts is equivalent to dual cultivation! The starting point is much higher than other players! "Are you too deep into the drama?" Teacher Xia''s voice appeared in Zhang Lian''s mouth. His tone was still calm and gentle: "If you can''t hold on for a while, I can help you." "Help me? Wait, your voice..." Sumo was next to Zhang Lian. He didn''t know when the other party drew some strange paintings on his back. With his artistic accomplishment, he couldn''t appreciate the beauty of those paintings. , he just felt that those paintings were somewhat similar to the self-portraits of dead people on the wall. Ahhhh! ??Screams sounded without warning, and a newcomer''s head was pierced by tentacles one after another. The door **** on the Blood Gate grew his first head, which was full of huge tentacles, with the tips as sharp as knives. "Don''t be afraid, this is just a head he imagined." Xia Yang looked at the door **** with interest: "Enjoy this feeling, anyway, when I start to conceive, none of you will be able to survive." The new investigators instinctively dodge backwards, but as He Yi said, all those who retreat will die, and those tentacles will give priority to attacking those far away from them. ??Xiaoyong discovered this pattern. No one told him how to pass the level. If this continues, everyone will die. He gritted his teeth and rushed towards the door god. You will not be attacked if you are close to the blood gate. As expected, the other newcomers were selected by Teacher Xia. They reacted very quickly and all moved forward and escaped into a safe area. ?But at this time, the door **** returned to normal, but the rice bowl full of rice at the door god''s feet was kicked over. No one saw who overturned the rice bowl. White rice was scattered all over the floor and mixed with blood and mud. Dead fingers protruded from the ground. The newcomers continued to dodge, and they were forced to the door unknowingly. ?In the panic, someone accidentally touched the blood door. The blood line on the door panel instantly crawled towards the newcomer, and the heart of the headless door **** began to beat wildly. "Push the door! Only if you push the door open can you live!" He Yi''s hysterical voice sounded from behind: "All of you are the objects of living sacrifice! If you don''t push the door open, you will be eaten one by one! Become the victim under your feet Meat!" The truth was like thunder exploding in his ears. Su Mo vaguely remembered that the security personnel hid far away from the beginning. You can only live by pushing the door open? What is behind this door? (End of this chapter) Chapter 217 The House of Perverts and the Butcher Chapter 217 The House of Perverts and the House of Butchers ??The weird headless door **** is extremely eager to kill, and the bloodshot eyes on the door greedily ask for blood from the investigators. At this time, the newcomers surrounding the blood door have only one way to survive, and that is to push the blood door open before they are drained. "Strength! Arouse your strongest desire to survive! Push the door open and survive!" ??The newcomers who have survived to this day in the ghost story are all carefully selected by Xia Yang. It is very easy to kill these newcomers. He is just conducting a cruel selection in his own way. After experiencing the baptism of fear, death and strange stories, their psychological quality has been greatly improved. More importantly, the seeds planted by Xia Yang in their hearts have taken root and sprouted. Xia Yangs black and white photos have a very rare ability, which is to paint black and white photos of the souls of living people. Just like enslaving ghosts in the shadow world, Xia Yang can control the soul in this way. The shadow world can make reality abnormal, and Xia Yang can also make normal people distorted, constantly stimulating and amplifying their deepest obsessions. "You guys work harder! I''m going to be eaten! I''m going to be eaten!" A newcomer who was squeezed to the front almost pressed his body against the door. His hands and the door panel were "long" together. Bloodshot threads penetrated his body, pulling him towards the door panel little by little. Crack! The newcomers cheek was pressed against the door, countless bloodshot eyes and ears rushed into his eyes, and he let out a miserable scream in an instant. But the shouting only lasted a few seconds, and his expression began to become dazed, as if all his emotions had been swallowed up by the door. "**! Hold on! You have to keep thinking about your obsessions! Don''t forget the connection between yourself and reality! Dig out your deepest memories!" He Yi wanted to open the Blood Gate. If these newcomers If it is not powerful, or the number of sacrifices is not enough, then your own team members may be needed to make up the number. Obsession! Obsession! Remember your obsession! ?The newcomer seemed to remember something, his eyes returned to rationality, and he felt the pain again: "Save me! I don''t want to die!" Unwilling to give up, but unable to push the blood door open, the newcomer suffered unimaginable pain. His body was melted into the blood door by blood threads and became a part of the blood door. Hearing his screams, everyone could only push the door harder. Bloodshot threads gradually covered everyone''s body, and everyone began to experience varying degrees of alienation. Some people had sharp knives growing out of their flesh, some had burns from childhood abuse on their backs, some had their eyes melting away as if they had seen something they shouldn''t have seen. The most outrageous thing is Xiaoyong, the newcomer who is most favored by Xia Yang. He has blood-red feathers growing on his body. ??The thing he was coaxed into eating may not be the five-toed silk-bone chicken, but something else, and now that thing appears on his body according to his imagination. Bang! Bang! Two gunshots echoed in the building. The shooter was not the security personnel, but Li Lin. The criminal investigation captain who came here unexpectedly also had an unknown past. Another arm grew on his shoulder. The arm that did not belong to him was wearing a training uniform and gripped his hand, making him hold it tightly. Hold the gun until your fingers blend with the gun. "Inadvertently injuring a teammate...that''s wrong..." Xia Yang in Zhang Lian didn''t see Li Lin''s problem at first. Li Lin hid the matter deep in his heart, and even Xia Yang didn''t notice it at the first time. Both the new investigator and Li Lin were alienated. Sumo pushed the door open, and he was the only normal person left around him. ?Different from other carefully selected "sacrifice", Sumo relied on his own "ingenuity" to reach a "dead end" step by step. Looking at his five attributes, four of them are zero. His deepest obsession is to never meet his aunt with four mouths again, and his biggest wish is to get more than 60 points in every course. For such an outstanding young man with extremely upright views, who has always relied on his own hands to support himself, and who doesn''t like to cause trouble to others, he can''t hold back anything no matter how alienated he is. The new investigators around him were sucked into the door one by one. Their alienated and terrifying bodies decorated the **** door with absurdity and horror. The survivors were still pushing the door hard. As the blood door was gradually occupied by the newcomer''s body, the door panel became obviously looser. It works! The number and quality of the sacrifices meet the requirements! ??The headless door **** seemed to be too full all of a sudden, and his movements became sluggish. This gave He Yi hope, and he urged loudly. Among the new investigators, only Xiaoyong was still holding on. He gritted his teeth, his mouth was full of blood, and his eyes became red: "Impossible! Uncle will not lie to us! What we eat is chicken! What we have always eaten Its all chicken! You guys are lying to me! With a heartbreaking roar, Xiaoyong went crazy and hit the blood door with all his strength. The door god''s hand loosened his grip, and Xiaoyong knocked open the closed door to a finger-thick gap. Following Xiaoyong was Li Lin. He grabbed his newly grown third arm with both hands to prevent it from shooting at innocent people. In order to protect Su Mo next to him, he simply imitated Xiaoyong and used his whole body to The force hits the blood gate. There are only two of us left! Sumo never thought that being the protagonist would be so terrifying, he still wanted to stand in the crowd and endure. "It doesn''t matter, you will be the only one left soon." Zhang Lian smiled mysteriously and pressed his whole body against the door panel. The next moment, countless colorful paintings fell on Su Mo''s body. Merotic heart 0? Strong body 0? Ghost 0? Obsession 0? Brainpower 1? Why dont you commit suicide and open a new account? Whos talking! Now there was only a silent person left in front of the door. "Shut up, they didn''t die, they just became part of the door. The sacrifice has been successful. I will let you be the one who opens the door. In return, I need everything from you in exchange." Xia Yang did not give Su Mo any other words. With his choice, the pattern he had previously drawn on Su Mo was activated, and the red spots were spliced ??together. It was a ghost wearing a red raincoat! Push the door! Red rain fell on his body, and Su Mo felt that his heart had turned into a strange child. A pair of hands stretched out from behind and penetrated his chest. While holding up his heart, it also gave him a a special power. ?There is some connection between that power and the door. As the only remaining living person with only a few "attributes", Silence slowly pushed the door open. Behind the door is still the East District Investigation Bureau, and everything is covered in shadows and blood. Compared with reality, there are two more rooms on the tenth floor. ??The office that originally belonged to Situ An has now become two adjacent rooms. One room has the name "Pervert''s House" and the other has "The Butcher''s House" written on it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 218 Announcement to the whole people Chapter 218 National Announcement Home? Is this Situ Ans home in the shadow world? ??Standing silently in front of the Blood Gate, he was at a loss. Although he had become the protagonist, he himself didn''t know how he got here in a daze. After pushing open the blood door, the painting of red clothes on his body collapsed and disappeared, and Xia Yang''s voice also became weak. Painting in red clothes was very consuming for him at this stage, and it lasted only a short time. Get out of the way! He Yi''s voice came from behind. He led the security personnel through the **** door made of the corpses of newcomers, and silently squeezed the person who pushed the door the most to the back. Her breathing became rapid, and He Yi remembered what Situ An had said to him before, that he must guard the road to home no matter what, because everything he owned was hidden at home. Situ An is most likely dead, and now these will be occupied by me. When the disaster has arrived, morality and ethics will become the most useless things, evil spirits are rampant, and now only strength is the standard to measure everything. He Yi felt excited just thinking about the future in his mind, and he couldn''t wait to walk to the two rooms. "But... why are there two rooms? Situ An told me that there is only one home, the pervert and the butcher? Which one is his real home?" He Yi knew Situ An''s character well and knew that he would not succeed so easily. "Should" is the last "test". Turning the gun, He Yichao said solemnly: "You, go and open the door to the pervert''s house for me." "Me again?" Sumo pursed his lips. He wanted to resist, but the other party had a gun in his hand, and he only had a thin quilt given by his aunt. ??Walked reluctantly along the corridor of blood and shadows, and stopped silently in front of the Pervert''s House. He grabbed the door handle and looked back at He Yi uncertainly. Familiar people have become part of the door. As a college student who has not yet entered the society, Sumo did not expect that he would encounter such an exciting thing. Spectres, guns, humans and monsters all stood against him. Is this the price of being the protagonist? ? Pushing the door, Su Mo did not encounter any resistance. The room in front of him was very ordinary, and even the blood color was lighter. None of the horrific things in my imagination appeared, but the walls of the room were covered with colorful photos. Each photo was taken secretly, and showed different people in the photo. They all lived in Hanhai and were engaged in different jobs. The photos have their names, occupations and some introductions written on them. They have no connection in life, but they all have one thing in common, a potential psychopath. Huh? ?Others did not give Su Mo a strong feeling, but when he stopped in front of a color photo called Gao Ming, he couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, and there was an incomprehensible resistance deep in his heart. "Why are these people''s photos in the room?" Su Mo was observing patiently when Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded: "Go to the middle wall and tear down the two photos with Gao Ming and Xia Yang written on them." Tear it off? Its not good, right? They are all perverts. Dont be discovered by others, hurry up! ?At Teacher Xias reminder, Su Mo quickly stepped forward, blocked the sight of those outside the door with his body, and tore off the photos of Gao Ming and Xia Yang. The moment the photo leaves the wall, the color begins to fade, as if the first domino in a row has been knocked over. All the people in the photos on the wall turned their heads and looked at Su Mo. The fate of each of them seemed to have intersected with Su Mo, and it was Su Mo who touched their abnormal hearts at the same time. A picture fell off the wall. Only then did Su Mo and Xia Yang see that the wall was covered with strange patterns. What was even weirder was that those patterns were clearly not words. The moment they saw them, some information automatically appeared. In the mind. "These psychopaths living in the vast sea are pawns of the shadow world buried in reality. Their psychological abnormalities and pathological characteristics all originate from the shadow world. They should have been normal people. Now that their parents are dead, for everyone All restrictions will be lifted until the new parent appears." Xia Yang silently murmured about the message conveyed by the patterns on the wall, but Xia Yang replied decisively: "They are all farts. The reason why I am who I am now is just because I want to be like this." "What are you talking to yourself about! Who asked you to mess with things in the room!" He Yi stood outside the door. After making sure there was no danger, he let his team members in: "Don''t leave anything in the room behind. , put all the photos away and check them carefully! Seeing that Su Mo was still where he was, He Yi said with a gloomy face: "Come here and open the door to the other room." There was nothing that He Yi wanted in the house of perverts. He put his hope in another room, but at this time he had realized something was wrong. To enter the real house, he needed to use the photo of Situ An''s death in Jiang Chan''s hand, but It seems that the two rooms behind the blood door can be opened without a "key". Did Situ An reveal false information to me? The door he asked me to guard was actually a trap? Did he hide his real home somewhere else? With Situ Ans character, its not unusual for him to do such a thing. Ignorant Su Mo walked towards the butcher''s house. The moment he opened the door, he smelled the pungent smell of blood. Inside was a blood-red room, and in the center of the house was a city made up of bones. Buildings of bones rise from the ground, growing on flesh and blood. Just when Su Mo came in, the tallest bone building collapsed, and the entire city was flooded with blood rising from the floor. Countless screams echoed in the city of bones. These seemed to herald something. "Many, many people will die..." Xia Yang looked at the vast sea of ??bones being destroyed, and seemed to understand something: "What Situ An left behind is not a legacy. A selfish person like him will definitely think about it after his death. If we can get more people to bury him, he will not care about it at all." ??To open the Blood Gate, Jiang Chan, He Yi and Fu Ling need to cooperate. In other words, Situ An''s last three trump cards betrayed him. ?For Situ An, the fact that the Blood Gate was forcibly pushed open meant that he had no hope of making a comeback. At 9:04 pm, at the same time that the **** door was forcibly pushed open and Su Mo entered the Butcher''s House and the Pervert''s House. ? Hanhai Network Center was attacked, and 50% of the channels at the same time were jammed and invaded. The same looped video began to appear on major platforms. Hello everyone, I am Situ An, the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation. I am also the vice president of the Hanhai Chamber of Commerce and the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. When you see this video, I will be dead. At the risk of my own life, I will use everything I have to restore the truth to you, an extremely terrifying truth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 219 His morality blinded me Chapter 219 His morality blinded me Gao Ming! Gao Ming! Look at Hanan Building! ?Supermarket owner Zhang Ding pointed to the most prosperous area in the East District and kept urging Gao Ming. Han''an Building is the fourth tallest building in Hanhai. At this time, Situ An''s figure appeared on the giant screen of the building that connected to the night sky. He looked tired and extremely tragic. He seemed to have put on the shackles of despair, but his eyes were full of hope. He seems to know that he must die, so he wants to use his last strength to bring the possibility of life to others. Situ An has been operating in Hanhai for decades, and more than two-thirds of Hanhai citizens have a very good impression of him. However, such a charity ambassador meets everyone today in such a miserable and embarrassed manner. ? Pedestrians stopped, vehicles began to slow down, and countless citizens stopped to look up. "Situ An? What does he want to do?" Gao Ming stood on the top floor of the supermarket, looking at his mortal enemy on the giant screen. I grew up in Hanhai. This city holds all my memories. I studied hard and thought that one day I could make this place better. "I am a child of Hanhai. I try my best to repay the mother who gave birth to me and raised me. But I didn''t expect that my mother''s body is covered with thorns with poisonous stings, and there are blood-sucking reptiles hidden in the shadows." They wanted me to be like them, and I knew what would happen if I refused. There is no hint of sinisterness or hysterical madness in Situ An on the giant screen. He perfectly hides his perversion and paranoia, leaving only kindness, maturity and responsibility. He seems to always stand with the ordinary people in the vast sea, representing Listen to the voice of the masses until death. "Disaster is coming, evil ghosts are rampant, and monsters in the shadows will eat everyone. The Investigation Bureau is supposed to be a barrier in the vast sea to protect the safety of all citizens, but for their own benefit, they even take the initiative to sacrifice citizens, causing anomalies event." I know this sounds incredible, I will disclose all the evidence later. After my death, they will definitely try their best to frame me and portray me as a heinous devil. "I am now dead, unable to defend myself or speak. I just hope that some of you may remember me. I remember that there was once a person who was willing to abandon everything and devote his life to protect more people." ??The video played on the giant screen was recorded in advance, including the evidence that later appeared on the Internet through special channels, all of which were prepared by Situ An a long time ago. He had long thought that there would be a day when, after he was certain of death and lost the ability to make a comeback, the last backup plan he had left would be activated. The dead man will no longer pursue wealth and power. What he needs is to be remembered, and what he needs is the power of faith and consensus. Situ An knows that the shrines in Xinhu can create unspeakable ghosts, and he also knows that extreme obsession can turn into red clothes. He who cannot be a human will start to think of ways to become the most terrifying ghost. "This **** blamed the investigation bureau for the bad things he did. It''s so disgusting." Situ An is already dead. Dead people cannot speak and cannot refute, and this is the most critical point. Originally, those things were done by Situ An, and he could not find an excuse to refute them. But now, he no longer knew how to refute them, but was now "forced" not to speak. It is human nature to sympathize with the weak. Coupled with the "personality" that Situ An has worked hard for many years, the Investigation Bureau was really deceived this time. The video playing on the screen has not ended yet, Situ An has a bigger plan. "When you see this video, I am already dead, but I will not give up just yet." ? ? ? "I built a ''home'' somewhere in the vast sea. The home contains all my wealth and has the ability to make you happy. The many helpers who can survive the disaster safely also have the power and methods to fight against ghosts. "Whoever can be the first to enter my ''home'' will become the new parent, own everything in my past, and lead Hanhai out of disaster and despair." I cant give you too obvious hints. Please remember one thingthe answers to all secrets have been determined from the beginning! The video of Situ An''s last words completely disrupted the world. Various versions of information were already circulating on the Internet, and rumors were flying everywhere. Now the video of Situ An''s death has directly turned the rumors into reality, turning the investigation into a real one that stands with the citizens. The game was pushed to the opposite side. ?Even if most citizens still believe in the Bureau of Investigation, they will still have a thorn in their hearts, and they will also be shaken and doubtful. The living forces, which were already weak, were divided again. Ghosts were not only in the shadow world, but also in people''s hearts. It is easy to drive away external ghosts, but it is difficult to get rid of inner ghosts. ?The video was cut off five minutes later. After watching Situ An''s entire set of operations, Gao Ming felt that Jiang was still too old. ??Although Situ An is a big villain, this guy is still making plans even after he is dead, and he still has backup plans to become a big ghost. ??If Gao Ming hadn''t locked up Situ An in his heart, Situ An, who died normally, might have been attached to a certain shrine again. The last time he was in an apartment in Surabaya, Situ An did not hesitate to merge with the soul of a murderer in order to achieve his goal. The other party also knew many "weird" beings like goddesses and knew a lot of secrets. Even as a ghost, he could do very scary things. situation. Xia Yang, who has already had a good time, is a good example. After his death, he really found the meaning of existence and no longer had any restrictions. "Fortunately, I put the two of them into my heart early. If I delay it for a while, their strength and power will soar rapidly." After feeling the general idea, Gao Ming also had new ideas, and Situ An gave him The backup plan he prepared has shaken the Investigation Bureau, and Gao Ming may be able to take this opportunity to expand the influence of Kaitan players. But having said that, what does the family that Situ An mentioned mean? He was also the head of the family? Gao Ming took out his birthday photo, and on the back was a message from his father and mother, saying that he had become a new parent. Situ An and I are both parents? Could it be that the power in the shadow world is based on ghost families? The vast sea in the shadow world is made up of the houses of evil spirits? Or do you want to become the master of the vast sea in the shadow world and gain recognition from different evil ghost houses? Gao Ming still had too little information, so he decided to ask the "person involved" in his heart. With the supermarket owner Zhang Ding standing by his side, Gao Mingzhi entered the torture room. He looked at Situ An who was pierced by chains, and thought of the Situ An who just kept saying that he was for the vast sea on the big screen. Its true that as long as you dont feel embarrassed, others will be embarrassed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 220 Let us become the new reliance Chapter 220 Lets become the new reliance Gaoming? When Situ An saw Gao Ming appearing in front of him, he was not afraid, let alone panic. He narrowed his eyes slightly and showed a hint of joy: "I can finally talk to people again." "Why do you like to speak with narrowed eyes? Have you been infected by Xia Yang?" Gao Ming grabbed the chain that ran through Situ An''s body. He didn''t seem to be facing the most hated enemy, and there was no hatred in his words. "That painter is terrible. Sooner or later, he will replace you." Situ An stared at Gao Ming: "Frankly speaking, I still don''t understand why I lost. I admit that you are a very insidious and smart person. But you are still far away from people like me and Xia Yang. "Yeah?" "How should I put it? It''s like a father looking after his child. Your strategies and calculations are crude and rough, but... they happen to be very effective." Situ An thought for a moment: "You are like a test taker who knows the answer, a cheater." "That''s right." Gao Ming nodded: "But killing you has made me happy for a long time." "But there will be the next Situ An, the shadow world will still invade reality, and all tragic things will still happen normally." Situ An wanted to tell Gao Ming his understanding, everything is fate, and there is no control over it. This is what he The conclusion reached by constantly fighting fate. "No, no, no, it doesn''t matter who Situ An is. I don''t care about disasters and reality. I just want to kill you. The world without you is very important to me." Gao Ming can start over, even if the future will be more painful and painful. He would not struggle with despair and a high life. He wanted to put all the sources of pain and despair into his heart. "What if..." Situ An was silent for a while: "What if you become the next Situ An?" "I?" "You think you have escaped from the cycle, maybe this is also destiny." Situ An had a smile on his face that no one else could see through: "Xia Yang has been away for so long and hasn''t come back yet, and you suddenly appear again. You must have seen me. Reserved back-up, the entire Hanhai knows that I, Situ An, was killed by the Investigation Bureau for everyone." "You told me that Jiang Chan, He Yi and Fu Ling were just here for this moment, right?" Gao Ming actually didn''t do anything. As soon as Teacher Xia left his heart, he immediately went crazy. The danger level of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau continued to rise. "That''s right." The smile on Situ An''s face slowly faded: "As long as someone still remembers me, as long as someone still believes in me, I will not be completely killed. You have missed the best opportunity to destroy me." Normal people may choose to give in or seek death after suffering endless torture, but Situ An never thought of giving up for a moment and tried his best to find opportunities. This super villain made Gao Ming feel a little inspirational. Now the only thing the citizens can rely on is the Bureau of Investigation, but you have pushed the Bureau of Investigation into the opposition of the citizens for your own sake. "If after I die, the world will become worse and more people will die, it just means that I am beneficial to the existence of this world." Situ An smiled indifferently: "Besides, I am dead, What do you want from this world? "You have become selfish to the point of perversion." Gao Ming grabbed the chain and stared into Situ An''s eyes: "I''m not here to argue with you. What does home mean in the shadow world?" "Home is home." Situ An knew what Gao Ming wanted to ask, but he was unwilling to tell the answer: "You will know when you grow up." What about the parents? "Let your family be free of death, and let other people''s homes be filled with death. This is the meaning of parents'' existence." Situ An''s voice gradually turned cold: "In families that lack money, money is what they need most; in families that lack love, In a family, love is what they long for most; in a place lacking hope, anything that can bring hope is precious and worth grabbing." Situ An slowly raised his head, as if he saw Gaoming''s future. : "You will become the next me, because we have the same thing. When you open the door of my house, you will know why I became like this. When you see the photos hanging all over the wall, everything will be... There are answers. Gao Ming really wanted to punch Situ An, but this guy only spoke half of what he said, and the rest was all based on imagination. Think about it, why are you in the photo? Try again and think about who is a human and who is a ghost. The expression on Situ Ans face was something Gao Ming had never seen before, and it was disgusting. Pulling the chains, Gao Ming added a few more chains to Situ An again. This guy felt too dangerous. Not getting what he wanted, Gao Ming was about to leave, and when he was about to lose consciousness, Situ An suddenly said something calmly: "Why do you hide all the corpses in your home?" "Um?" With the rain falling on him, Gao Ming stood on the top of the supermarket. He was thinking about Situ An''s last words: "The body is hidden at home? The home Situ An mentioned refers to the human heart? Is he giving me a hint?" Gao Ming took out the first photo of his body that he ever owned. At his birthday dinner, his father and mother gathered around him. I am also a parent, where is my home? "If you miss home, go back and have a look." Zhang Ding put his arm around Gao Ming''s shoulders: "The top priority now is to get Xia Yang back. This thing is more terrifying than a mad dog. If we wait any longer, there will probably be no one alive in the building. Well, lets do it too. Hanhai has been disturbed by Situ An. In order to be remembered by more people, he confuses right and wrong, and the General Bureau of Investigation has been directly pushed to the forefront. The secrets of several big figures were revealed. While abnormal events broke out, man-made disasters continued to spread. ?This once extremely glorious city is now shrouded in anger, fear and uneasiness. The darker the night, the more weird people and things become. Various investigation bureaus began to receive a surge in reports of abnormal situations, half of which had nothing to do with ghosts. The usually repressed desires and extreme emotions were ignited by Situ An this time. Even though they knew there were ghosts outside, many "citizens" still came towards them. street. "Situ An wants to destroy reality, but this is a great opportunity for us ghost story players. Let''s become the new reliance of the citizens." Wearing the psychological observation mask made by Xuan Wen, Gao Ming and Yi Yi bit disguised themselves as The ghosts of the "Ghost Story Player" have entered Queen Street. ??The fake ghost story players are still exploring the building cautiously, but the real ghost story players have sharpened their swords and started killing in order to plunder faith and hope. In addition to high lives, the "elites" of Class 13 who were not captured also began to resist on their own. ??After experiencing the training of Hande Private Academy, each of them has become more ruthless than the other. (End of this chapter) Chapter 221 Strange story players Chapter 221 Strange Tales Players Crack! The water cup hit the ground, hot boiling water and porcelain pieces splashed everywhere, and blood flowed from the fingertips of Lord Jingtuo, but he didn''t seem to notice, his eyes staring straight at the screen. No one around him dared to speak, they all bowed their heads and stood there. ?No one thought that Situ An would dare to disclose this. He blamed all the crimes on the investigation bureau, and even had the whole city buried with him when he died. Whats even more frightening is that after watching Situ Ans last video, some grassroots investigators in the Bureau also began to waver. ?In order to explore abnormal events, they disregarded their own safety and exchanged their lives for information. They do not ask for money or power, but take pride in being born and go into contact with ghosts unarmed. It is not that they are not afraid, but there is something deep in their hearts that allows them to overcome their fear, and that is the belief and vocation given to them by the Bureau of Investigation. . But now Situ An has lifted the curtain and allowed people to see another side of the Investigation Bureau. Those investigators who had gone through life and death discovered that what they had exchanged for their lives was not the stability of the vast sea, but the satisfaction of the selfish desires of some people in the investigation bureau. Faith is the investigator''s only weapon when facing ghosts and monsters, and is the source of all courage, but now there is a problem with this source. The Directors of the Investigation Bureau who were present couldn''t tell the pain in their hearts. They knew the darkness within the Bureau, but overall nine out of ten investigators were still trying to protect Han Hai. Situ An was just throwing dirty water and sowing discord. Situ An! A cold voice came out from between his teeth. Lord Jingtuo touched the communicator he was wearing and gritted his teeth and said: "Send all the idle investigators to the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, contact the network security department, and have them clean it up within half an hour. All information, and the investigation results about Situ An will be disclosed immediately." "Isn''t it too late to make it public now?" Chen Yuntian sighed: "Even if Situ An has really done something very egregious secretly, are you doing what he wants by making it public now? People will think it is smearing and spreading rumors?" What do you think? "Don''t fight, find ways to ease the situation, let citizens stay at home, and reduce casualties." The wrinkles on Chen Yuntian''s face became more and more obvious: "Our enemies are not brainless monsters. They are smarter than us and are best at disguise. The battle against manipulation of people''s hearts started very early, but we all only saw superficial anomalies and did not discover the real danger." Another director, Cen Coffin, stood up: "Old Chen is right, the secret replacement in the shadow world is the most troublesome. There may have been many people in this city who have been changed, such as Situ An." "This is a game between two worlds. Hanhai just happens to be standing on the cusp of the storm. I want to ask Xinhu and Hanjiang immediately..." Chen Yuntian wanted to ask for help, but did not dare to delay it any longer, but God Jingtuo did not continue. Let him continue. "Other cities are also having a hard time. Xinhu has tried its best to help us. As for Hanjiang... that city may not be on our side." God Jingtuo wiped the blood from his fingertips: "Put away the blood on your faces The anxiety and exhaustion are far from despair. It doesnt matter even if the citizens are temporarily deceived by Situ An. The only one they can rely on is the Investigation Bureau, and the only **** they can believe in is us. " ??When Jingtuo God called the citizens of Hanhai "them", Chen Yuntian and Cen Coffin felt a little uncomfortable, but it was hard to say anything. ??The video screen on the big screen was switched, and Situ An''s final monologue was deleted and replaced with the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Immediately afterwards, Jingtuo God received Fu Ling''s distress message. ??The Eastern District Investigation Bureau has completely lost control. All the investigators guarding it have been wiped out, and the entire building has become a strange story. Fu Ling''s anxious tone on the phone was in contrast to the live footage of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau in the video. The interior of the building was brightly lit and peaceful, and the protesting crowd outside the building also maintained basic order, with investigators guiding the team forward. I don''t see anything wrong with handing out umbrellas at all. "Wait a minute, you said that the investigators guarding Queen Street are not from the East District?" God Jingtuo derived surprising information from Fu Ling''s information: "Then where do these investigators come from?" So many investigators disappeared in the shadow world, but they are back again! They turned into ghosts and came back! Fu Ling shouted anxiously. He was running wildly in the building, looking for his two sons. With Situ An making such a fuss, the whole city''s eyes were focused on the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Watching the live video footage, Jingtuo God''s pupils suddenly narrowed. ??There was a middle-aged woman in the crowd who took off her raincoat and hat. She looked excitedly at the camera. There were no eyes or nose on her face, only four mouths! As if to prove that the disaster Situ An said was correct, an abnormal event occurred in front of everyone. The four-mouthed aunt''s body was bent at an inhuman angle, and a weird laugh came from her mouth. ?Everything seemed to have been agreed upon. Countless ghosts appeared in the shadows of the streets. Their bodies were deformed and terrifying, and they exuded a sinister aura. ?The protesters on the street were like frightened sheep. They couldnt care about anything and began to run away. ? ?Cries and screams resounded through the night sky, and the extremely real scene was extremely shocking. Crowding and stampeding, it was not only the panicked citizens who fell, but also the order of the vast sea. Since the investigators did not come out to protect the citizens, Lord Jingtuo sent most of the people out to arrest Team 13. Those who stayed in the East District were entangled by Xia Yang and could not protect themselves. ?Despair is spreading, everyone is running, but no one can find an exit. ?Children screamed, and a girl standing on the roadside got separated from her parents. She was knocked to the ground and could not get up at all. In a short time, this child is likely to be trampled to death by the panicked crowd. Severe pain came from everywhere. She shouted for her mother, and her vocal cords were about to tear. When she felt that she could no longer breathe fresh air, a pair of hands picked her up. Dont be afraid. ?The gentle voice came from behind the psychological observation mask. Gao Ming was like a rock in the sea. Despite the surge of people, he did not move a step. ??More and more people wearing strange masks came out. When the Bureau lost control of the situation, these strange players took over the game. ?Countless citizens have seen this scene. When disaster strikes, it is those people wearing strange masks who fight against the ghosts head-on. He seemed to have noticed something. Holding the little girl''s life in his arms, he looked at the surveillance camera in front of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. He seemed to see the Jingtuo God behind the screen. Dont you want to arrest Class 13? I am Qian Junran, the English class representative of Class 13, and I am right here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 222 Forbidden games and ghost stories games Chapter 222: Forbidden Games and Weird Games Provocation, naked provocation! It has been a long time since anyone dared to talk to Lord Jingtuo like this. He looked at the man wearing a strange mask on the screen and took out a black wooden box from his arms. Reflecting the figure of the man in his eyes, Lord Jingtuo opened the box, and a strong putrid smell wafted out. He, who suffered from severe mysophobia, stretched out his white fingers and took out a wooden box made of old clothes. made doll. Without any hesitation, the sharp nails of Lord Junda penetrated the doll''s heart. Crying sounds resounded in the command room, and the security personnel looked away. The doll tied with strips of cloth cried like a baby, its short limbs waving wildly, and then its heart began to bleed uncontrollably. ??Judao God held the doll tightly, causing it to struggle painfully in his palm until it completely turned into a shadow and disappeared. The Investigation Bureau has a lot of curse props in its possession. The Shumi Research Institute''s daily job is to analyze those curses and try to use the power of the shadow world to deal with the shadow world. They have divided the curses into multiple levels. The one used by Jingtuo God just now is An extremely precious cursed item. You only need to know the name and appearance of the other party to inflict disaster on the other party. "There is indeed a student named Qian Junran in Class Thirteen. We have not found his whereabouts so far. We didn''t expect him to show up here." Cen Coffin''s eyes were a little complicated. He and the Kaitan players were hostile, but when disaster struck, It was indeed those guys who came forward: "I have never heard of any strange players before. How did they develop under the eyes of the Bureau of Investigation?" The key to the problem is that the citizens of Hanhai now have more beliefs to choose from. Chen Yuntian glanced at Jingtuo God, and the Investigation Bureau was no longer the only belief. ??The directors were whispering to each other and talking privately. God Jda did not stop them. He just waved behind him. The security personnel who followed him every step of the way opened a black box and took out a severely damaged black ring. Activating the black ring, Lord Jingtuo closed his eyes and waited. A few minutes later, a woman''s voice came from the black ring: "Hello, this is the fourth chat room of "Perfect Life". How can I help you?" God Jingtuo said a lot of code words and passwords, and the woman on the other side of the black ring changed her tone: "Please make sure there are no other living people around, please turn on the signal jamming device, a reply from the deep world will be sent to you within one minute. you." ?Picking up the black ring, Lord Jingtuo left the directors behind and entered a room deep in the command room alone. After closing the door, he touched the black ring and a projection appeared on the wall. The person in the projection is wearing the uniform of the Bureau of Investigation and standing in an abandoned hospital. The environment should be that of a morgue. Jingtuo God? The projection was blurry, and the voice from the figure was intermittent. "The abnormal incident in Xinhu broke out half a year ago. You reached an agreement with the monsters and entered the so-called deep game world for training. How is the situation on your side now?" Jingtuo God looked at the projection on the wall. He was at the same level as the other party. , but tried to keep his posture as low as possible when speaking. ?Xinhu banned a super virtual reality game half a year ago. The game that was supposed to change the world has now become a taboo that cannot even be mentioned. It can only be played in some areas of Xinhu city. It is said that the game that can explore the secrets deep in the human heart unintentionally opened a passage to the shadow world and released all the monsters deep in the human heart. This is also the reason why the abnormal events first appeared. ??That is, when that game was completely banned, the Investigation Bureau was established in Xinhu, and only registered investigators could continue to play that game. The Investigation Bureau was established based on that forbidden game. The core investigators of Xinhu had all played that game, but for some reason they regarded the game as a scourge and tried every means to cut off the possibility of ordinary people having access to the game. "I can no longer distinguish between games and reality. The so-called deep world may also be a part of reality. I have experienced too many weird things, and I can''t adapt even if I return to reality." The person in the projection shook his head: " The farthest exploration team entered the core area of ??the deep world and completely disappeared into the night. No information was sent back for half a year. Now the shallow game hall and garden safe area of ??"Perfect Life" are occupied by the Investigation Bureau, Xinhu The situation is very stable. "Xinhu doesn''t need you to worry about it. In this case, you should quit the game as soon as possible and go back to the vast sea." Lord Jingtuo stood in front of the projection: "The ghosts in Hanjiang are hiding behind the door. Xinhu has the forbidden game as a buffer. Only You Hanhai collided head-on with the shadow world." "What do you mean?" "The shadow world wants to completely drag the city of Hanhai into the shadows. Now there are abnormal events everywhere in the city." Lord Jingtuo looked at the number on the black ring: "You are originally investigators of Hanhai. In order to deal with it, Disaster was sent to the Forbidden Game only half a year ago, and now Hanhai needs you." "Understood, we will exit as soon as possible, but..." The person in the projection opened his mouth: "I have heard people say in the game that they seem to be giving up on the vast sea, and this city will soon be completely blocked and become an isolated city. "give up?" "The rules and tasks of each city are different. Hanhai seems to be preparing for deep integration. Of course, these are just what I heard in the game and may not be accurate." The person in the projection did not continue this topic: "I will bring it as soon as possible. "Go back and let all the security personnel with your own personality assist you." ??The projection disappeared, and Lord Jda did not touch the black ring on the table, but wiped his already clean hands with a tissue. ?Putting the child in a safe place, Gao Ming, wearing a mask, entered the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Xia Yang is more capable than he thought. All dangers within the Eastern District Investigation Bureau have been eliminated. It can be said that the most dangerous person in the building is Xia Yang. Looking at the graffiti all over the floor and the self-portraits of the investigators, Gao Ming admitted that he underestimated Xia Yang''s destructiveness. At first, he hoped that Xia Yang would replace Fu Ling''s son and cooperate with everyone. In the end, Xia Yang seemed to have cleared the "game" by himself. ". People like Xia Yang and Situ An must not be allowed to turn into ghosts. Zhang Ding reached out and touched the wall, feeling the heartbeat and breathing in the painting. He thought this scene was too supernatural even for a ghost. We are taking away the security team and all logistical materials of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. The items and living people are the resources we need. Through the flesh and blood immortal in his heart, Gao Ming knew Xia Yang''s location. He and Zhang Ding took the elevator to the tenth floor. Smelling the strong smell of blood in the air, Gao Ming frowned slightly. Xia Yang was not the kind of murderous person, he was simply abnormal. Someone held a blood sacrifice here. Zhang Ding took off the mask on his face with a serious expression: Look at the half-open **** door! The twisted newcomer investigators were squirming on the door panel. Their expressions were extremely painful, and they were worse off than dead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 223 map Chapter 223 Map "It seems that Xia Yang knew a lot from Situ An, but he didn''t tell me everything." Gao Ming stepped on the mud on the ground and walked to the blood gate. A door separates the inside and outside from two different worlds. "Don''t touch it, let me do it." Zhang Ding waved his hand forward, and a torrent of water knocked the door open. Both of them saw the corridor composed of shadows and bloodstains behind the door: "This door is severely damaged. It should be What Situ An brought back from other places was transformed into a ''secret room'' for storing wealth." "The broken door..." The original appearance of the blood door was covered with living people. Gao Ming could only see the new investigators on the door panel, and could imagine how cruel things they encountered: "The world is moving towards an even weirder place." With the direction of development, there may be more absurd and bizarre things in the future. Gao Ming could feel that the new investigators were still alive and could even hear their heartbeats: "Take this door with you when you leave. Let''s try to see if we can rescue them." Entering the blood door, the corridor behind the door brings a completely different feeling to the shadow world. If the shadow world is compared to a jar with a dark and rotten interior, then this corridor is a blood-red coffin, with death and destruction everywhere. related. "According to the information I got before, the door only appeared in Hanjiang. Situ An brought Hanjiang''s door to Hanhai. Want to use the rules of Hanhai to transform the door?" Masked Gao Ming and Zhang Ding While chatting casually, the Flesh Fairy''s reaction was very strong, and Xia Yang was right in front. Stop! The black muzzle of the gun was pointed at Gao Ming and Zhang Ding. The security personnel of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau said coldly: Stop! There are still people alive? Zhang Ding gave Teacher Xia a very high rating in his heart. He thought that the entire building had been killed: We have no ill intentions. ?Hands up, Boss Zhang wanted to explain the situation, but as soon as he took a step forward, gunfire rang out in the corridor inside the door. As water droplets dripped, Zhang Ding looked at the hole in his chest. The bullet penetrated from the front and exploded in the back of the heart. The other party was not giving a warning at all, but aimed directly at his vitals and fired. "Why do you want to kill him directly? Aren''t you also alive? Why are you... worse than a ghost?" The turbid flood flowed from Zhang Ding''s wound, and the flow became more and more, as if it was going to flood the corridor. ?Gao Ming touched his heart and hid in the House of Flesh and Grudge. He now has the power of the Flesh Immortal, but he will still die if his body is killed. ?With constant gunshots, how can reliable bullets withstand floods? ? Boss Zhang is the biggest ghost after Principal Yan. He dragged the security personnel into the flood before they could use the red ring. ?Keeping kind thoughts in his heart, Boss Zhang did not kill anyone, but was just prepared to influence the other person. After all, his supermarket still lacked professional security guards. The noise outside the corridor attracted the attention of those in the Pervert House. Boss Zhang was too lazy to talk nonsense and controlled the torrent to wash away the corridor repeatedly. Normally speaking, the security force of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau is very strong, and they can use many methods. ??It''s a pity that Gao Ming and Zhang Ding didn''t give the security personnel a chance at all. The two super "big ghosts" went all out to "carry out a sneak attack" as soon as they came up. "A home for perverts? Are all perverts in this house? They also organized everything, which is very considerate." Gao Ming picked up the photos of perverts and looked at them: "Why is there no Xia Yang in this? Is it possible that this house is full of perverts?" Is he too perverted to be worthy of the attention of the shadow world?" "I''m even more surprised why there aren''t you and Situ An here." Zhang Ding grabbed He Yi from the flood and fixed the head of the East District security department to the wall: "Thank you for your help, if it weren''t for you , we cant enter Situ Ans home either. "This is not Situ An''s home. We have all been deceived." He Yi spat out a mouthful of stinky flood water. He seemed to have wandered around the gate of **** just now: "We searched everywhere, but really found nothing." Facing the absolute strength gap, He Yi also became polite. This house has the words Home of Perverts and Home of Butchers written all over it. Do you still want to lie to me? Zhang Ding raised his hand and slapped him. In his heart, Situ An was the biggest pervert and butcher. "Cunning Rabbit Sancao, we saw the video of Situ An''s last words outside. With his character here, he will definitely fake a home and put it on the bright side." Gao Ming put away all the pervert photos and looked around: "I have to say, Situ An is really willing to spend money, and he can even get a broken door. " "The Blood Gate is related to a red man. All the power of the East District security department comes from that red man. If we are killed, the red man will be free and kill all the living people around him." He Yi tried his best to show himself value. If you want to survive, this alone is not enough. Putting away the photos, Gao Ming walked to another room - the Butcher''s House. The fighting was so crazy outside, but there was no movement at all in the Butcher''s House. This was very abnormal. "Xia Yang is in this room, what is he doing?" Gao Ming called out the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, asking Gong Xi to protect him firmly in the middle, and then he dared to push the door. The door panel opened, and after seeing the people in the room, Gao Ming took a breath of cold air, as if he saw his destined fate. ??Wearing a delivery boy''s uniform, Su Mo stood helplessly at the door. He was so frightened by the flesh and blood ghosts that he forgot to breathe, as if he was about to die suddenly. ?This scene seems to be similar to Gao Ming. Some things seem to be inescapable. Fate reminds him all the time, and he wants to move everything back to its original track. Should I call you Xiayang, or should I call you Su Mo? Its all okay. Sumo backed away with the takeout box in his arms, pressing his body against the wall: You can call me whatever you want. The colors faded, and countless paints poured out from Su Mo''s body and penetrated into Gao Ming''s heart. Teacher Xia, who was playing crazy, was forcibly pulled back by Gao Ming with the help of the flesh fairy''s power. Ignoring Su Mo, Gao Ming entered the butcher''s house. The scene he encountered when Su Mo entered the room was completely different. The collapsed city of bones seemed to be awakened by a new force. Gao Ming felt a burning sensation in his heart. He took out his birthday photo. The father and mother in the photo all looked at the ruins of the city. Shadows spread out from the photo and soaked into the **** city. The skeletal fragments seemed to have come to life and began to "grow" on the flesh. It didn''t take long for a brand new Hanhai city model to appear in front of Gao Ming. What is this? "A city map of the shadow world." Xia Yang''s voice rang in Gao Ming''s ears: "I have already helped you figure it out. This city model that only you and Situ An can control is the most valuable thing behind the door. You can intuitively see the outbreak and impact of all abnormal events through this ''map''." (End of this chapter) Chapter 224 The fifth level reward of the shadow wor Chapter 224: Fifth-level rewards in the shadow world ??The city model collapsed after Su Mo entered the Butcher''s House, and grew again in flesh and blood after Gao Ming entered. The people chosen as parents by the black and white photos of the shadow world seemed to have some hidden qualities in them. "You try putting your own photo on the city map. If you are worried about danger, you can also put mine." Xia Yang''s voice was as warm as before, and those who didn''t know might have thought he was Gao Ming''s mentor and friend. "Stop talking, let me think." Gao Ming took out his birthday photo and placed it on the still-growing city of flesh and blood. The bones and blood that made up the city seemed to have thought and life in an instant, and they swallowed the photo. Among the cities. At the same time, Gao Ming had a special connection with the flesh-and-blood city model, and a lot of information came into his mind. ??Blood and water surged, and some dark areas appeared in the building made of skeletons, some of which were still spreading. "Normal urban buildings are white, and dark areas represent abnormal events. The higher the degree of danger, the deeper the shadow coverage, and the heavier the color." Xia Yang explained to Gao Ming thoughtfully: "You see the dark areas Are those active red dots in there? Those are ghosts. You can try to get close to them with your own will." Gao Ming frowned and scanned the "Hanhai City Map". He chose the crimson Spring Apartment. The building looked ordinary from the outside, but in fact it was completely covered in shadows, and the building was full of ghosts. ?His consciousness was close to the moving red dots in the building. When Gao Ming''s will touched those red dots, some strange and terrifying pictures appeared in his mind. ?Old classmate Cai Meimei crawled on the rafters like a centipede, with scapegoats behind her. Each red dot represents a big ghost. You can use this vast sea map to get the ghosts perspective. Of course, the premise is that they have been completely swallowed up by the shadow world and completely fell to the shadow world. "How do you know these things?" Gao Ming never expected that Cai Meimei would become like this. She who used to be the most beautiful now looked like what he hated the most. "Before you came, I tried to infiltrate the city map with my soul and will, but I didn''t get its recognition, and the map quickly collapsed on its own." Xia Yang looked at Gao Ming expectantly, as if admiring a super The birth process of monsters: "Don''t rush to take back your photos. Try to fully immerse yourself in the city map. You will see things beyond your imagination." Gao Ming dubiously followed Xia Yang''s instructions. When his consciousness was completely integrated with the vast sea city map, he found that he seemed to have become the map itself. His sight could overlook all areas covered by shadows, and a large amount of information poured into him. His mind almost burst his self-awareness. ?Hunted back immediately, Gao Ming was still frightened, but in his ears he heard Xia Yang''s happy laughter: "Isn''t it a great harvest?" ?His eyes narrowed, Gao Ming did not argue with Xia Yang, he sorted out the information in his mind. ??This vast city model in the shadow world is one of Situ An''s most important supports. The map records in detail the rewards that can be obtained after triggering abnormal events, as well as how to trigger abnormal events. There is a certain limit between reality and the shadow world. In addition to blood sacrifices, extreme emotions, such as hatred, anger, pain, etc., are also required to trigger abnormal events with a certain probability. The initial abnormal event will produce a bad omen, and the map owner needs to turn the bad omen into a strange story step by step. "Rumors, omens, ghost whispers and strange stories are exactly the same as my original game settings, and I retain similar memories in my mind." The games Gao Ming has made are all horrors that have happened in the past. He knows these, which shows that he Maybe you got a map in one of your comebacks: "Have I ever gotten this far?" "Only the ''parents'' of the Shadow World can become the master of the map. When the parents complete the requirements shown on the map, they can also obtain the rewards of the Shadow World." Seeing that Gao Ming ignored him, Xia Yang explained to himself: "You You should have seen it just now, arent the gifts from the shadow world great? Gao Ming still didn''t answer Xia Yang. Now he was just glad that the map didn''t recognize Xia Yang. Because the rewards in the shadow world are indeed a bit abnormal, including methods to create insanity, transforming haunted houses to cultivate more abnormalities, sensing potential murderers, etc. The soul-moving potion that Situ An obtained before was a reward from the shadow world. Doctor Lu was also a gift from Situ An after the first level three abnormal event was caused. He is considered Situ An''s first family member. In addition, every time a new abnormal event is triggered, there are also the most basic rewards. For first-level abnormal events, you can obtain the blessing of the shadow world. After accumulating ten blessings, your physical fitness will rise to a higher level; for second-level abnormal events, you can obtain negative emotional fragments. , this kind of thing is very useful for the improvement of ghosts; third-level abnormal events will obtain part of the ghost''s memory, whether it is a person or other ghosts, digesting these memories can gain great benefits; starting from the fourth-level abnormal events, the rewards begin Preferring to talk about weird rules, if you successfully trigger a level five abnormal event, you may even get the right to use a certain rule in the shadow world. In order to make the "parent" Situ An work hard, the shadow world is also extremely tempting. "No wonder Qing Ge''s physical fitness is so outrageous. He can still fight with me despite being deprived of his senses." Some of Situ An''s subordinates have exceeded the scope of ordinary people, such as the security personnel of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. They all follow Situ An. An entered the shadow world and was transformed by Dr. Lu. ??If Gao Ming hadn''t come back this time and killed Qing Ge and Dr. Lu before Situ An noticed it, Situ An probably wouldn''t have been killed so easily. "This map is really a huge temptation." The vast sea map from the shadow world is very precious. Gao Ming feels that with Situ An''s character, he might install a bomb for such a good thing and destroy it directly after his death. , how can it be left to latecomers? "There must be a deeper reason why he did this..." It was not unreasonable for Gao Ming to think so. There was also a highlighted place on this "map", which was located near a hospital in the old city. Situ An deliberately wrote the word "home" there, as if his real home was in the hospital in the old city. If he wanted to get the wealth he had accumulated and the rewards from the shadow world, he had to go to the hospital and open the door to his real home. Gao Ming is indeed very interested in "home". He wants to find out what kind of "home" exists in the shadow world, so he has a reason to go to this place. Situ An will never be so kind. He probably wants to let other parents enter that hospital. ?Standing in front of the vast city model made of flesh and bones, Gao Ming''s eyes were empty, and the temperature in the room continued to drop. Su Mo in the corner silently took out a small quilt to cover himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 225 Living citizens plus one Chapter 225 Living citizens plus one ?Strange people, scary ghosts, weird rooms. ?In this environment, Su Mo felt that the quilt given by Aunt Sizui was not so unacceptable. It was the only "cursed object" he owned. Wrapped in a small quilt, Sumo tried to move towards the door, preparing to escape, but Zhang Ding was guarding the door. Boss Zhang, whose chest was pierced, turned into a torrent and violently rushed into the corridor. Unable to leave the main entrance, Sumo began to look for a secret passage in the house. He was as far away from Gao Ming as possible, but his body still accidentally touched the edge of the skeleton map. ?Gao Ming, whose consciousness merged with the map, sensed the existence of silence, and the map conveyed a new message to Gao Ming. Silence: no violence, no ruthlessness, no decadence, no danger, low spiritual alienation, very low shadow transformation efficiency, it is recommended to discard it. ?After Su Mo, as an "ordinary person", touched the city map of the shadow world, Gao Ming gained new information. ?The ultimate goal of all parents in the shadow world is to become the master of the dead city of Hanhai and help this city that died in the shadows to rejuvenate. After parents cause abnormal events in reality and receive blessings from the shadow world, they can use those blessings to reward their family members. The so-called family members are the citizens of Hanhai in the shadow world. The number originally recorded on the map was 207. Now that Gao Ming has taken over the map, the number of citizens has been cleared. "Sumo''s ghost lingers, a bit fateful. He helped Xia Yang enter the butcher''s house this time. I can''t owe him anything." Situ An''s real legacy is hidden in his "home". There are only a few blessings from the shadow world on the map. Before he could use them, Gao Ming simply gave them to Su Mo. ?Will tried to control the city of bones, and shadows rushed to Su Shen''s body, dragging him to the center of the map. Su Mo screamed in fright, but he soon discovered that the shadows did not hurt him, and seemed to be helping him strengthen his torso. The blessings of the shadow world have different effects on different people. Gao Ming carefully observed Su Mo. After watching for a long time, his expression became strange. Even if the blessings of the shadow world are used for wealth ten times, it can be alienated, but Sumo only makes his basic physical fitness stronger. "Is it because his three views are too righteous? It completely conflicts with the shadow world? But why do people who don''t agree with the shadow world at all come here? Did Xia Yang do something to him?" Judging from Su Mos situation, not everyone wants the shadow world. In order to further understand the power contained in the blessings of the shadow world, Gao Ming left a copy and guided it into his body. I have used Sumo ten times but it has no effect. I only try it once and it should be fine. ??The shadow pouring out from a certain building on the map merged into flesh and blood. The flesh fairy in the execution room screamed alertly, and its eight arms grabbed Gao Ming''s limbs, bending and tearing them desperately. ??Blood marks appeared on the skin, and screams came from the shadows, as if some kind of force was fighting against the flesh and blood fairy. They use their tall bodies as battlefields, fighting fiercely between blood vessels and nerves. His body was twisted and his life-threatening pain was unbearable. The blessings of the shadow world penetrated into every negative thought he had, causing many terrifying thoughts in his heart to grow crazily. ??The Flesh Immortal would naturally not see Gao Ming being changed by external forces. His heart was beating wildly and he suppressed all his thoughts. Then he merged with Gao Ming''s blood and shattered all the shadows. Su Mo has received so many blessings from the shadow world without any trouble. Gao Ming only experienced it once and almost lost his life. If the Flesh Immortal is like his "immune system", then in order to destroy the shadows just now, the Flesh Immortal He even almost killed him too. The Flesh Fairy has no dealings with the shadow world, and it does not allow the blessings of the shadow world to occupy my body. Gao Ming did not enjoy the blessing. He tore it to pieces and swallowed only the beneficial things in it. Of course, wandering in front of the gate of **** is not without its benefits. Gao Ming''s physical fitness has been strengthened, his night vision ability has been greatly improved, and many terrifying thoughts and ideas in his mind seem to have grown a lot. This feeling is very good. It''s hard to describe, as if as long as he wants to do something terrible, that thing will definitely succeed. "Normal blessings vary from person to person. The more the personality of the person receiving the blessing fits the shadow world, the better the effect of the blessing will be. I used the Flesh Fairy to eat up the blessing directly." Gao Mingyan strictly In a sense, he is not a person from the shadow world. He has died so many times and has the "credit" of the shadow world. ?Hum, he took one last look at the hospital marked as "home" by Situ An on the map. Gao Ming tried to integrate his will into that building, but he saw nothing. Is it in that hospital that Situ An was selected by the shadow world to become a parent? ?? With his own will, he exited the map and Gao Ming retrieved his birthday photo. The city of bones in front of him collapsed, with flesh, blood and bones scattered on the ground. Its troublesome that the map cant be taken out of the Butchers House. I cant run around with a door on my back, right? ?The Eastern District Investigation Bureau is Situ An''s territory, so he dared to hide the door here. Gao Ming still doesn''t have a stable residence, and the house is still rented from the cake shop owner. Forget it, lets leave here first. The investigators inside the door must also find a way to get them out. Gao Ming moved his body and stretched out his hand towards Sumo. ?Suddenly seeing Gao Ming extending his hand, Sumo''s first reaction was to retreat. "It''s a miracle that you can survive until now. It doesn''t matter whether you are a foreshadowing of fate or not." Gao Ming pulled Su Mo up: "Your body has been strengthened. From now on, if you keep your heart, you will Lets live like this. "Miracle?" Seeing Gaoming preparing to leave, Su Mo said uncertainly: "Am I triggering the miracle Easter egg in the collective ghost story copy?! Who are you? What should I call you? Why do I always feel that you look familiar? ? Gao Ming didn''t answer, and sent a message to Xuan Wen when he walked out of the room. ?Not long after, all the Ghost Story players who participated in the collective Ghost Story dungeon Eastern District Investigation Bureau received a messagethe Ghost Story players serious and Silent Lamb triggered the Miracle Easter Egg, which increased his physical strength by one! The ghost plus three! Obtain an ordinary identity as a citizen of Hanhai, the shadow world. Gao Ming''s goal tonight has been achieved. The citizens of Hanhai know the existence of the strange tale players, and he has also obtained one of Situ An''s most important legacies. This door cannot be included in the photo. It opens in reality and leads to the shadow world at the same time, so I can only carry it on my back. After Zhang Ding threw Sumo out the door, he tried to close the blood door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 226 Limen Chapter 226 Establishing the Gate ??The original appearance of the blood door can no longer be seen. There are investigators embedded in the door panel, but Zhang Ding can sense that there is a very scary thing hidden on the door. ?The thing was hiding under the investigators twisted body and was also watching him. "It''s a bit tricky." Before Zhang Ding finished speaking, eight thick ghost hands had already grasped the edge of the blood door. The ghosts and gods congratulated him and walked out of the execution room, standing behind Gao Ming like a giant god. With no time to remind him, Congratulations hugged Xuemen in the roughest way. ?Driven by Gaoming, Congratulations'' legs were submerged in the **** mud, and the four grimacing faces roared, trying to forcefully pick up Xuemen. "You are a real tiger!" Seeing this, Zhang Ding had no choice but to cooperate with Gao Ming and hit the connection between the blood door and the floor with a torrent. After he washed away the blood mud, he revealed blood vessels like plant roots. The Blood Gate grows in the East District Bureau of Investigation building through those black blood vessels. ?Vessels extend from the other side of the door, covering the tenth floor in reality. If you want to move this broken **** door, you need to cut off all the blood vessels. Neither Zhang Ding nor Gao Ming had the appropriate tools, so they adopted the most violent method and forcibly severed all the blood vessels. ??The building shook, as if it would collapse at any time, and the Blood Gate, the core of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, was "uprooted" by Gao Ming. Gao Ming tried to get Congratulations back to the execution room, but holding the blood gate, it couldn''t get close to Gao Ming''s heart, let alone send the gate to Gao Ming''s heart. "Leave here first." Zhang Ding also made an attempt. He carried the Blood Gate on his back, not to mention returning to the black and white portrait, and even the shadow world did not let him enter: "The gate is a passage connecting two worlds, but two The world doesnt seem to want the door to exist. In desperation, Zhang Ding covered the blood gate with a black cloth and carried it behind his back: "Let''s go and find other useful things." The two entered the safe passage. Gao Ming vaguely felt that someone was watching him. He turned to look at the passage leading to the eleventh floor. Just as he was about to go up, Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded: "The investigation bureau''s newcomer training course is very interesting. Among them Some dry stuff will be of great use to you. "A ghost that can make you change the topic should be interesting." Gao Ming knew Xia Yang well and walked directly to the eleventh floor, but he searched the upper floors and found no big ghost. You always dont believe me. Xia Yang walked around the torture chamber, smiling and talking to himself with squinted eyes. Situ An was watching him from the side, wondering what he was planning. All the way down, Gao Ming searched for various instruments. He threw them all into the torrent regardless of whether they were useful or not, and asked Zhang Ding to take them back to his supermarket. "Logistics director Jiang Chan escaped early. Situ An''s photo was in his hand. That guy seemed to have seen my identity and didn''t give me a chance to take action." Xia Yang was a little annoyed: "But I imprisoned all the people in the logistics department. In the painting, considering that you cannot use the equipment normally, I also detained a group of staff in the warehouse. " ??Teacher Xia has extremely strict requirements on himself. He is like an extremely picky chef who cooked a full banquet and still complained that he did not perform well today. ? ? Smashing open the warehouse door, Gao Ming and Zhang Ding were frightened by the accumulation of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. There were various types of equipment hidden deep in the warehouse, and a large amount of food and water were also hoarded. Situ An was really preparing for the doomsday. Helmets for experiencing forbidden games, dangerous goods smuggled in from other countries, and other things that made Gao Ming tremble with fear just looking at them. Are you sure you want to put all these in my supermarket? Zhang Ding swallowed. ??Nodding, Gao Ming only replied with one word: "Pretend!" ??The torrent swept through, and Zhang Ding couldn''t open his mouth with joy. About three-quarters of the time, Gao Ming received a message from Wei Dayou that the people from the General Administration would be back soon. Stopping Zhang Ding, the two quickly left the scene. The riots outside the Eastern District Investigation Bureau continued. This absurd night officially opened the curtain of disaster for Hanhai. The confrontation continued to escalate, but there were fewer and fewer people maintaining order. Only a handful of people used anger to vent their inner fears. People sense something is wrong. The roads were blocked, and the exit routes that were blocked due to heavy rains were not only not unlocked as the rain weakened, but were instead subject to stricter inspections. ?The nights are getting longer and the city lights are dimming, as if an invisible hand is covering the city. People outside the city did not know the situation inside the city, and people inside the city did not know whether the disaster had spread to all places. Because of the video of Situ An''s last words, the Internet is now restricted. Hanhai citizens can only obtain information through private group chats and certain special channels. ?Most of them have not yet realized that the abnormality and terror have really arrived. ?At two o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming led everyone back to Lishan. Before entering the shadow world, he first had to determine one thing, and that was where to place the door? The broken blood door will cause the entire building to be affected, which can easily attract investigators. However, if it is placed in a remote place, it will affect its daily use. Gao Ming needs to observe the vast sea through the shadow map and obtain the rewards of the shadow world. . "All the students in Class 13 are on the list of the Investigation Bureau. You can''t escape. Why not use this door as a bait to constantly lure the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau to come over and consume their strength." Xia Yang was afraid that the world would not be able to escape. chaos. "How about putting it in my house? My son and I used to live at the junction of Lishan and Dazhai." Zhang Ding, who was carrying the Blood Gate, suggested to Gao Ming: "Ten years ago, that place was the dirtiest and messiest area in the Hanhai. There are hundreds of thousands of people here, and even the police dare not go in alone. If we just find a hidden place and put our people around, it will not be easy even if the investigation bureau wants to find it. " "What will they do if they find out?" Teacher Xia whispered in Gao Ming''s ear expectantly: "I can help you deal with the people you hate and hate. You just need to let me leave your heart temporarily. I will help you bring them all back." ?? Xia Yang''s strength has been improved again in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Gao Ming doesn''t even know how this guy does it. His abilities are becoming more and more weird. "Gao Ming, we have to go back as soon as possible." Wei Dayou walked out of the investigation bureau''s vehicle: "Those who have been invaded by shadow cannot leave the shadow world for a long time." Well, then Ill listen to Boss Zhang. Abandoning the investigation bureau''s vehicle, everyone entered the intricate alley, with dense illegal buildings on both sides, apartments stacked on top of each other, and rooms crowded together. They arrived at Zhang Dings home after walking for half an hour. What no one expected was that ten years later, there were still flowers and lit candles piled at the door of Zhang Dings home. The surrounding rooms and corridors were dirty and messy. Only Zhang Ding''s house seemed to have been cleaned all the time, and no one came to invade his room. Is it because I saved many people in the flood? Zhang Ding scratched his head in embarrassment: I havent been back for a long time. Opening the door, Zhang Ding removed the kitchen door and placed the **** door against the wall. The moment the blood door landed, blood vessels crawled out of the door and penetrated into the ground of reality. Soon it would eat away at the building and spread new anomalies. "Should we move the residents in the building away?" Gao Ming asked Zhang Ding for his opinion, but the other party shook his head. The city will become more and more dangerous in the future. Under your protection, this place should be relatively safe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 227 a city of one hundred people Chapter 227 A city of one hundred people Xuemen grew up in Zhang Dings former home and became the only resident in this home. ??Darkness enveloped the old cities of Dazhai and Lishan. In the dilapidated apartment buildings with stacked apartments, Gao Ming took a new step. It wont be that troublesome to enter the shadow world next time. Taking out his birthday photo, Gao Ming opened the blood door again amid the crowd. ?Outside the door is Zhang Ding''s home ten years ago. Inside the door is a world of shadows. Anyone can freely enter and exit the two worlds through this door, but only Gao Ming can easily open the door. The souls invaded by the shadow world cant wait to enter the shadows, and the people in the room disappear in an instant. ??The blood vessels extending from the Blood Gate changed the layout of Zhang Ding''s house. His bathroom became a new pervert''s home, his bedroom became a new butcher''s home, and the Vast Skeleton Map was hidden there. Call everyone here, we will use Lishan and Dazhai as the centers to build this place into our own death city. ?Let Wei Dayou go back and call people, Gao Ming entered the Butcher''s House, put the birthday photo into the Skeleton City, and made the map appear in the Butcher''s House. Abnormal events broke out across the city. The buildings on the map showed different colors due to the presence of shadows. The most basic white building with skeletons, then the red building stained with a small amount of blood, and finally the black building completely engulfed by shadows. Lou, Gao Ming vaguely remembered that he had seen a similar scene in a certain future. "The Investigation Bureau may seal off the building where abnormal events occurred and send special personnel to deal with it. At the same time, it will also train more people to try to control cursed objects or merge with ghosts." He Yi was thrown out of the torrent by Zhang Ding Come out, he is a dog carefully bred by Situ An, and he can do anything to survive. "I know you have several big ghosts, but these are not enough in front of the investigation bureau. People will become very crazy when faced with threats. They can do anything." Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, He Yi jumped from the ground Get up and walk to Gao Ming: "I have personally seen many taboo experiments within the Investigation Bureau, blood sacrifices, and actively letting ghosts possess them. These are considered gentle. Some of them even attack unborn children to help ghosts. Birth." Are this the same in other cities? Gao Ming felt that the situation in Hanhai was different from that in other cities. Abnormal incidents seemed to have occurred in Xinhu and Hanjiang, but they did not affect ordinary people. "I once heard the director say that Hanhai is an abandoned city, and the path it explores is..." He Yi did not dare to continue, and waited for a while before speaking: "What will happen if we surrender to the shadow world? " "This is Situ An''s own idea." Zhang Ding didn''t believe what He Yi said at all. "Maybe." He Yi looked at the instruments brought out from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau: "I can use all of these things. They can conduct personality tests and potential judgments to help you screen out suitable newcomers. And these weapons, They are useless against ghosts, but they are very lethal to people. Gao Ming didnt speak from beginning to end, just looking at the map of the vast sea silently. Half an hour later, Wei Dayou brought everyone in Minlong Street over: "Gao Ming, I heard from the villagers of Cripwan Village that the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau had entered the shadow world. In order to lure them away, Zhao Xi and An An, Into the depths of the city. Didnt find anyone? An An said something was calling his name, and he and Zhao Xi walked towards the direction of Hande Private College. "They should be looking for Ji Zhe." Gao Ming motioned for the others to enter the Butcher''s House one by one, and asked them to touch the map and officially become Hanhai citizens in the shadow world. The villagers of Lame Bay Village, the students of Hande Private College who were sacrificed to Big Dog, as well as the investigators and security personnel of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. The bodies of the living people invaded by the shadows have undergone subtle changes. They seem to have a special connection with Gaoming, and they will unconsciously obey Gaoming''s orders deep in their hearts. The number of living citizens on the map is constantly increasing. When the number exceeds one hundred, Gao Ming''s heart seems to be suddenly opened, and the Flesh Immortal is extremely happy. All the people who become citizens of the shadow city through Gao Ming seem to provide him with something. A wisp of blood. ?Hands became more powerful, and Gao Ming could clearly feel that his body, reaction speed, and mental strength were much improved than before. "I don''t know what kind of promotion I will get when the number of citizens increases to one thousand. If it continues, maybe I can really complete that thing." Gao Ming was killed by the invisible man in the tunnel Countless times, after he got rid of Situ An, he had an idea in his heart. When he became strong enough, he would go back to the tunnel and try to kill the person standing behind him! Perhaps until that moment, the cycle will be completely broken and I will be in full control of my own destiny. Looking down at the vast sea, Gao Ming pressed his hand on the bones on the map: "This time I will resurrect the city in the shadow according to my own ideas, increase the number of shadow citizens, limit abnormal events, and I will make the rules of the vast sea." ??Dividing abnormal events according to the color of the building, Gao Ming arranged different tasks for the citizens. Citizens who have no interest in getting stronger and just want stability will be asked to stay and build a death realm and learn to control various equipment; citizens who are willing to take risks will be led by ghosts and move directly in the shadow world to go to places where abnormalities occur. Event architecture. In the future, there will be more and more passages between the shadow world and the real world, and the integration of the two worlds will accelerate. Gao Ming must build his own death realm before the complete integration. "Prestige, support, strong strength, and flexible skills are all indispensable." Xia Yang saw Gao Ming''s transformation: "Who would have thought that an inconspicuous criminal psychology instructor would become the mastermind behind all disasters? He paid little attention to Xia Yang''s high life, and spoke very seriously this time: "I just tried to hold this city up again when it was abandoned." Gao Ming set the building where the Blood Gate is located as the "home gate" and formed a new security team. He temporarily let Zhang Ding and supermarket customers be responsible for "entry and exit matters", dangerous goods control and containment, and providing security and rescue services. . ?Although he only has a hundred people now, as more and more people are threatened by disaster, his city will expand rapidly. "I seem to slowly understand the meaning of ''home''." Gao Ming walked out of the Butcher''s House and looked at the lifeless sea in the shadow world: "There must be other ''parents'' in these ruins, but in the future there will only be There will be someone who can take over the city." ?The former Gao Ming was nothing. He died over and over again before he became what he is now. ?Considering the murderer who killed him over and over again, he will combine the experiences of two super criminals to open a new era. (End of this chapter) Chapter 228 Lishan Hospital Chapter 228 Lishan Hospital Gao Ming did not leave the shadow world all night. He took a hundred citizens of the shadow city and began to clean up the cities in Lishan and Dazhai. ??The terrain of the real-life city wall is extremely complex, with criss-crossing buildings and corridors. If you enter with a map, you will get lost. ?In the shadow world, Gao Ming and the others used the cursed props and ghost abilities in their hands to make the walled city even more terrifying. ?There are rooms behind the rooms, endless corridors and stairs, and there may be monsters and traps hidden behind each door. I need a completely safe home. The night has faded, Gao Ming is still busy, and the vast sea in reality has been turned upside down at this time. The rain that had been falling for a long time finally stopped, but the dark clouds still did not disperse, and the days became obviously much shorter. ?There were still vehicles on the road, and the vast majority of Hanhai citizens were not affected by the chaos last night. As soon as day came, all the ghosts and terrors disappeared, as if everything was just a rumor. The Investigation Bureau blocked the truth and deleted all information. The replaced person acted seriously and was more optimistic and positive than the living citizens. The undercurrent is surging, but on the surface it remains calm. ?A fast-moving sports car passed through the street, and the water splashed by the tires fell on the bus stop. A drop of sewage soiled a pair of beautiful white shoes. Putting away the red umbrella, Xuan Wen put on her headphones and walked off the platform. She was more beautiful than before. She couldn''t hide it and was the center of attention wherever she went. Helping up the fallen shared bicycle, her kindness seemed to be more dazzling than her beauty. Unable to look away from the distance, Xuan Wen didn''t pay attention, but raised the corners of her mouth. Entering the company and arriving at the Night Light Studio, as soon as Xuan Wen appeared, Manager Gou rushed over. He was carrying freshly brewed coffee and wearing a newly bought wig: "Mr. Xuan, try our game. The number of downloads surged by 100,000 last night, and the reviews are very high. You have really good taste. Smiling and nodding, Xuan Wen took the coffee and said in a gentle voice: "You are all very capable. You are really suitable for making horror games." Sitting in a separate office, Xuan Wen took out her computer, entered a series of passwords, and then logged into a website that was difficult to trace. ?First, she searched for informal online loans in Hanhai. After a few days of "loans", she found that many underground banks in Hanhai were wiped out. What lenders were most afraid of before was that no one would come to borrow money, but later they discovered a problem. All the people who came to Xuan Wen to ask for debts disappeared. ??They were forced to call the police, but at night they received a threat that was more terrifying than death. The big brother in society was scared to death, and was so helpless that he wanted to cry. "This generation of bad guys are bad. They have no perseverance at all. How can they be part of society?" Xuan Wen put down her coffee and took out a photo of Gao Ming and put it on the table. The two of them were wearing wedding dresses. After the total number of downloads of the trial game exceeded 200,000, Xuanwen''s wedding photo changed, her figure also appeared in color, and now she can breathe very smoothly. "When I look like Gao Ming in the photo, that will be when I completely break free from the shackles of the shadow world." In reality, living people are arranged by fate, and ghosts are controlled by the shadow world. In fact, the essence of these two worlds is It''s all the same, just change the soup but not the medicine. Humming softly, Xuan Wen opened the hidden server of the Backwater Forum again. Last night, several "Ghost Story Players" were caught by the Investigation Bureau. God Jingtuo vented his anger on them and tortured them crazily. ?One of the players was a ghost specially arranged by Xuan Wen, and the other party sent back a few words and some pictures through the instrument. Xuan Wen did not see the whole process, but she could definitely guess it. ??The original Backwater forum was banned, and Xuan Wen uploaded a blurry picture to the new Backwater forum, telling all Guitaan players the consequences of being caught by the Investigation Bureau, and hoping everyone could see clearly how the Investigation Bureau treated them. ??Kaitan players did not target the Investigation Bureau. Instead, they were protecting citizens and trying to reduce the negative impact of abnormal events. However, the way the Investigation Bureau treated them was chilling. Cruel torture, unimaginable pain, even if it falls into the hands of ghosts, it will not be so terrible. Anger is spreading, Xuan Wen is watching the screen, everything is moving in the predetermined direction. She is a psychological criminal murderer, and the human heart is a doll that she can manipulate at will. The Bureau is too powerful now and needs to continue to be weakened and divided. ? ? Touching the cherries in the fruit bowl with her fingertips, and pressing lightly with her fingertips, Xuan Wen heard the prompt from the computer. As the disaster broke out, the number of players downloading her game continued to increase. The more people know about her existence, the greater the possibility that she will be exposed. Sooner or later, the Bureau of Investigation will find her, but she has no fear in her heart and is looking forward to that day. "Is it right to use me to draw out the anger of the whole city? Or is it wrong?" In the Night Light office, everyone is no longer interested in working. They specialize in making horror games and are sensitive to some strange things on the Internet. After surfing the Internet last night, they found that reality is scarier than games. ?A few people were discussing various abnormal events, and they didn''t know whether they were true or false. Seeing them fishing, Manager Gou coughed and walked next to them: "What are we talking about?" Mr. Gou, since Dayou resigned, the surroundings have always felt strange, and this office seems to be... unclean. Stop thinking and play games well. I will double your bonus this year. Mr. Gou pointed to the growing number of game downloads: No, triple it! "This is not a matter of money. I always feel that Mr. Xuan brings us not only opportunities, but also other things." The staff was more sensitive: "Mr. Who will it be? "Open your eyes and take a look. Does Mr. Xuan seem to have a problem?" Manager Gou lowered his voice: "She should be the daughter of a big shot in Hanhai. She throws money around for fun. This This kind of person seems to have no intentions at all. I guess she is thinking about what to eat for dinner now." Seemingly noticing Manager Gou''s gaze, Xuan Wen smiled and said hello. She had just received another message from Gao Ming. The other party wanted her to take advantage of the daytime to go to Lishan Hospital in the old city to find out more. Where is the situation. Through the Dead Water Forum, Xuan Wen learned from a ghost talk player that there seemed to be no problem with Lishan Hospital. In fact, there were no living people in the entire hospital. The reason why no abnormality was found by the outside world was because everyone who entered was Trapped forever. ?As early as a few days ago, before the disaster broke out, the Kaitan player felt that something was wrong, and his family was very lucky to escape. ??The ghost story player was very enthusiastic and wanted to take Xuan Wen offline to check it out. As for why their family was admitted to the hospital, he avoided answering the question. (End of this chapter) Chapter 229 Be a normal person in an abnormal world Chapter 229: Being a normal person in an abnormal world ??During the day, it is a world of living people. Police cars and investigation bureau vehicles are passing back and forth on the road. The purge is still going on, but in addition to the people being replaced, there are also ghost story players among the purge targets. ?Under the iron-fisted control of the Bureau of Investigation, no one dared to admit that they were Kaitan players, but in fact, many citizens who had come into contact with anomalies began to tilt towards Kaidan players in their hearts. ??If the city of Hanhai really turns into a super ghost story game ground, then every citizen will be forced to become a ghost story player, and it will be useless no matter how many people the Investigation Bureau arrests. ??The reason why the Investigation Bureau can still control the situation now is that the disaster is still spreading. There is only one level four abnormal event out of control, and only three percent of the city is completely covered by shadow. ?Of course, it is only the second day after the disaster broke out. Putting the thin and light computer into her bag, Xuanwen took her mobile phone and left the night light studio. She didnt like to act with others, and doing dangerous things alone was a way of entertainment for her. ?Through a simple exchange on the backwater forum, Xuan Wen judged that the other party did understand the situation inside the hospital, but the other party had ulterior motives and might have other purposes in luring Xuan Wen there. He asked me to go there with malicious intent, was he trying to create a backwater forum? Xuan Wen likes to deal with bad people the most, so that she can be free from any moral constraints. ?Xuan Wen looked at the navigation on her phone as she drove to the agreed upon location. Lishan is the largest area in Hanhai Old City and has gathered a large number of immigrants. Many of todays richest people have lived in Lishan before, such as Situ An. The myth of sudden wealth is played out here every day, but most of it is false propaganda and show, in order to create hope for a numb life. At 12 noon, Xuan Wen came to the Brothers and Sisters fast food restaurant alone, but the person she was waiting for did not show up. After a long time, a waiter wearing a mask walked over shakily in the store. When he passed by Xuan Wen, the customer next to him suddenly stood up and accidentally spilled the rice soup on Xuan Wen''s bag. The waiter was stunned, and the owner of the fast food restaurant quickly ran over. While apologizing to Xuan Wen, he scolded the waiter: "You really can''t do anything! If I didn''t see you as pitiful, I would have kicked you out! You Can I do it? How many things have I done this week? The boss may also be trying to protect the waiter. The more aggressive he behaves, the less embarrassed the customer will be. "It doesn''t matter." Xuan Wen took out a tissue to wipe off the stain and glanced sideways at the waiter''s face. Even wearing a mask, you can clearly see the abnormality on the waiter''s face. He is a deformed child with a frighteningly ugly face. "I''m really sorry." The boss blocked the waiter behind him and stood between Xuan Wen and the waiter, bending down to apologize: "He is new here and is not very skilled yet." The same thing may have happened before. It seemed that the boss was worried that the waiter''s face would frighten Xuan Wen, so the boss drove him away. "Is that child a relative of yours?" Xuan Wen stood up and glanced at the kitchen. He is a kid from the neighbors house. The boss assured him, patting his chest: Dont worry, he just serves the food. The chef does all the cooking and other things, so he has no involvement. ?The boss is kind inside, but some of his actions do reveal something. Withdrawing her gaze, Xuan Wen picked up her bag and walked out of the fast food restaurant. ?She did not leave. After observing outside for a few minutes, she turned into a nearby alley and walked through the mud to the back door of the fast food restaurant. ?Compared with the tidy and clean front of the main store, there are garbage and swill piled up in the back, rats and insects are running under the garbage bags, and the huge iron bucket emits a pungent stench. The iron door of the fast food restaurant was half open, and a muffled and urgent voice sounded in the middle of the garbage pile. "Kill you, kill you! Kill them all! Tear them from their mouths and make them all into bags!"???????You seem to hate the people around you very much? Xuan Wen walked into the back alley and stood like an angel. In the middle of the mud. The drizzle fell on her white coat, and her delicate facial features were so beautiful that they wanted to be destroyed. ??The deep voice stopped instantly, and the waiter wearing a mask slowly turned around. He lowered his head, not daring to look at Xuan Wen. He didn''t know where to place his arms, feeling a little nervous and a little panicked. "May I have your name?" "Yang taro..." The waiter didn''t know why he answered Xuan Wen''s question directly. He didn''t like to talk before. "Potato? Can you cut it and cook it at will? Is it a delicious potato?" Xuan Wen stared at the mask on Yang Yao''s face: "Is the shop owner your father? You should have more than just a neighborly relationship." He is my uncle, and he hates me. "But for your mother''s sake, he is also trying his best to protect you." Xuan Wen''s eyes can detect subtle psychological changes: "Is your mother sick? If you have any difficulties, just ask, after all, ghost stories Players should help each other." ??The waiter''s deformed cheek twitched, and his left eye was obviously larger than his right eye: "Are you the person sent by the Backwater Forum to connect with me?" "Tell me, how did your family escape from Lishan Hospital? What was in that hospital?" Xuan Wen saw that the waiter''s mask was soaked with sweat: "It doesn''t matter if you want to take off the mask and hat. I have seen too many There is no monster in Dorian''s human form, you look ordinary to me." The waiter did not take off his mask at first, but when he and Xuan Wen looked at each other, his mood gradually became unstable. With his Adam''s apple rolling, he suddenly took out the knife hidden behind his back and stabbed it into the mouse''s body. Blood was flowing out, the waiter was breathing heavily, and veins appeared on his face. "Tell me, tell me everything you saw and heard." Xuan Wen used her ability. She was waiting for the waiter to reveal the secret hidden in her heart. ??The waiter felt inexplicably that he could trust the woman in front of him. His most morbid side was aroused by some kind of power. He didn''t know what he was talking about, he just shouted in the back alley full of garbage and mud. I stood at the door of the hospital and looked at my mothers face. He accompanied his favorite child and wrapped bandages around his younger brothers body. My mother is very strong. She always likes to wear long skirts, heavy makeup, dark lipstick, and black wigs. I dont like the way my mother looks during the day. I prefer the way he looks at night. He is one and the same, busy pushing a cart full of corpses in and out of the morgue. ? ? Mom and dad are the same person. He raised four children with different heights. The eldest brother is 1.7 meters, I am 1.3 meters, the sister is 40 centimeters, and the younger brother is 4 to 5 meters long. We have grown up in hospitals, living in pipes and underground. We cannot see the light and are always laughed at and insulted. We have been hurt and tortured in countless ways. We have been treated like toys and trash. ??But every time we gave up on ourselves, Mom would appear from the darkness with giant scissors and a heavy shovel, quoting what others had said. Everyone is an apple that God has taken a bite out of, and they all have flaws, big or small. The reason why deformed people have more obvious flaws is because God loves his fragrance. I am a human being, a normal person in this abnormal world, and a person favored by God. (End of this chapter) Chapter 230 New copy of collective ghost story Chapter 230 New copy of collective ghost story ?The waiter Yang Yu told all the secrets hidden in his heart, hysterically, without hiding anything. ??He twisted the tip of the knife on the mouse, his eyes of different sizes were bloodshot, and he was breathing heavily, like a rabid wild dog. Isnt it much better to say it? Xuan Wen didnt care about Yang Yaos performance at all and walked over casually. The flawless angel walked among the mud and stench. She stopped two steps away from Yang Yao and handed him a clean tissue: "Wipe the blood on your hands." "You, you''re not afraid of me?" Yang Yao couldn''t control himself. He grabbed the knife stained with rat blood. "Why are you afraid? I think you are right. In this crazy world, you are the most normal person." Xuan Wen smiled: "God loves you so much that he allowed you to meet me ?Yang Yu couldn''t believe what she heard. The perfect woman in front of her seemed to be able to identify with herself. There was no trace of disgust in her eyes. She was different from everyone around her. Now that you have picked up the knife, who do you want to kill the most? Xuan Wen asked with interest. ?Looking at Xuan Wen, Yang Yu''s hands were trembling. "Is it the uncle who gave you a job and protected you? Is it the crazy mother in the hospital? Or the doctors who insulted and tortured you?" Xuan Wen took another step forward: "Or is it me?" ?The urge to swing the knife was suppressed in his heart, and Yang Yu''s already deformed face became even more ugly. He gritted his teeth and ran back several steps: "I don''t want to kill anyone." "Then I understand. What you want to kill is that selfish God." Xuan Wen stepped forward: "Because of God''s preference, you have become like this. You have been deprived of many things since you were born. , What you hate most is this **** fate, this body that you cant break free of. Throwing a psychological insight mask on the mud between the two of them, Xuan Wen''s beautiful and sickly face gradually revealed madness: "Only the Kaitan players selected by me can have that mask, and it will reveal all the things in the hospital." Everyone told me I could change your destiny." ?Yang Yu had extremely low self-esteem and lived a very painful life, but he did not feel any discrimination in front of Xuan Wen. The woman in front of him seemed to really just treat him as an ordinary person. After hesitating for a while, Yang Yu slowly lowered his head, bent down, picked up the mask on the ground, and held it in his hand: "Lishan Hospital used to be the largest hospital in the old city. More than 20 years ago, most of the hospital''s departments were relocated. When we arrived in the East District, only a few departments remained. From then on, rumors about Lishan Hospital in the old city began to increase. The most famous thing was that the bodies in the morgue were missing. The number was not the same, but there were no. The patients family called the police and the incident was settled. Did your mother take the body away? "No, my mother is just a janitor. She is very weak." Yang Yu felt guilty and her voice became softer. Then when did you really come into contact with the abnormal event? "On the night of the Ghost Festival, I went to deliver food to my mother. After entering the hospital from the west gate, I saw several patients waiting for someone in the corridor. I didn''t pay attention at first. I hurriedly found my mother near the morgue and discovered those patients. A patient died a few days ago." When Yang Yu said these things, her emotions fluctuated greatly: "I told my mother about this, but she seemed to have known about it for a long time. Not only was she not surprised, but she and I were not surprised. Hiding the corpses together, she said those corpses would soon become more valuable than gold." "A corpse is worth more than gold? Is your mother suffering from a mental illness?" "I don''t know. At about three o''clock in the morning that night, she asked me to hide in the cupboard and didn''t let me out until dawn. It was also at that time It was only then that I saw the corpse in the cabinet, and I kept leaning on it. "Although Yang Yao looks scary, his mental state is not much different from ordinary people. Can you take me to see your mother? Xuan Wen wanted to know more about Lishan Hospital. "This is one of the reasons why I want to contact you. I lost contact with my mother. I only know that she is still in the hospital. I want you to help release a Kaitan mission so that more Kaitan players can enter Lishan Hospital. ." Yang Yao lowered his head, perhaps because he was afraid of being caught lying. Inside the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, Lord Jingtuo looked at the graffiti painted all over the walls. The lifelike portraits pierced his heart like knives. Situ Ans video of his last words and the sudden appearance of the strange story players caught him off guard. The peoples hearts and minds that the Bureau relied on the most were shaken, which gave him a huge headache. There can be no more hesitation now. We must cut through the knot quickly and suppress all signs. Lord Jingtuo stroked the communication device on his wrist. He had been waiting for a reply since midnight yesterday. "I think we can try to contact the Kaitan players. If everyone has the same goal, there should be the possibility of cooperation." Chen Yuntian also didn''t sleep all night. He is old and his health is a little weak. "Stupid, you don''t want to think about it. Our Investigation Bureau has the resources of the whole city and cooperates with the mystery tellers in other cities to analyze the power of ghosts. Those ghost talk players have nothing, how do they gain the ability to fight against ghosts? Ability?" Lord Jingtuo didn''t look at Chen Yuntian at all: "The so-called ghost talk players are just used by the shadow world to confuse us. Most of them should be replaced people. They are the bad guys and they are the good guys. Its all directed and performed by them. We have captured a lot of Kaitan players, but they have not been replaced. Perhaps our inspection method needs to be improved. Lord Jingtuo interrupted Chen Yuntian with a wave of his hand, and the communicator on his wrist vibrated. Touching the white ring of the Narrator, Jingtuo God saw an anonymous message: "The target of those ghost talk players tonight is Lishan Hospital? Why did they choose that place?" As if thinking of something, Lord Jingtuo used his authority to retrieve Situ An''s information. "More than twenty years ago, before Situ An took root in Hanhai, he worked during the day and worked part-time in that hospital at night..." Lord Jingtuo slid the information on the screen, and his pupils suddenly narrowed: "His life seems to be Thats when it started to change. Deleting the information directly, Lord Jingtuo sent instructions through the white ring. Not long after, several muddy black vehicles stopped at the entrance of the East District Investigation Bureau. ?Looking at the license plates, these vehicles are all from Xinhu. The group of investigators and security personnel that the Hanhai General Administration sent to Xinhu Forbidden Games are returning one after another. (End of this chapter) Chapter 231 Brave to death Chapter 231: To support the bold ones to death "The seventh and ninth security teams of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau have been assembled. I am team leader K." The security personnel who arrived from New Shanghai wore red blood rings. The leader had long hair and was covered with tattoos. There were almost no tattoos on his body. A clean piece of meat. "Isn''t your team leader here?" Lord Jingtuo was a little disappointed. He was in urgent need of power that could quickly stabilize the situation. "The captain and the other three teams are still on the road. The more immersed the players are in "Perfect Life", the longer it will take to escape, but correspondingly, the more things they may master." K didn''t understand at all. He''s like a security officer from the Bureau of Investigation, more like a gangster. When your team leader comes, I will tell you the mission location and goal... "Don''t bother me. You just need to tell me where the building where the abnormal event occurred is." K''s tone was calm. He was not a careless person. He just felt that this was all he needed to do. Few people dared to interrupt Lord Jedta with words, and his face became serious. "We have experienced things that you can''t even imagine in the game "Perfect Life", so you don''t have to use the standards of ordinary investigators to give us instructions." There was no trace of respect for the God of Jade in K''s words. , although the status of the two parties is very different. As if he sensed the danger, the tattoo of a pair of ghost hands on K''s neck seemed to come alive. The ten fingers bloomed like lotus flowers, revealing a ghost eye. "I need you to go to Lishan Hospital in the old city." Jingtuo Shen did not choose to conflict with K: "Situ An, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, betrayed us. He published a video of his last words, telling the citizens of Hanhai that he had hidden a legacy , now some people suspect that the inheritance is hidden in Lishan Hospital." Situ Ans inheritance? K had also heard about Situ An: Do we need to fight for the inheritance? "Those idiots have no idea who Situ An is. This complete lunatic can''t leave a legacy, only disasters." God Jingtuo sneered: "There is a high probability that there is a virus hidden in Lishan Hospital that can break out at any time. Abnormal event, the danger level is at least level four. Level 4 Ks expression became serious. "Situ An didn''t dare to cause high-level abnormal events before. That was because he was still alive and wanted to gain benefits from both reality and the shadow world. Now he is most likely dead. With his character, he will definitely bring down the whole city. Buried with others." Lord Jingtuo gritted his teeth with hatred: "Of course, he might have had insight into the General Administration''s plan and chose to fall to the shadow world in advance." We will go there as soon as possible to confirm. After taking over the task, K did not stop at the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. He took other team members and drove directly towards the old city. "With the power of ghost patterns and personality, no wonder the aura of these guys is so different from that of ordinary investigators." The expression on Jingtuo God''s face relaxed a little: "At this stage, the power possessed by the Investigation Bureau still occupies an absolute advantage. , Hanhai will not be in chaos." It was already noon when Sumo returned to his rental house. He took a long detour and lost the electric car delivering food. ?Exhausted, but he couldn''t sleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, he would see the scene of the new investigators being stuffed through the door. Bang bang bang! A sudden knock on the door made Su Mo turn pale in fright. ?He did not dare to speak and grabbed the fruit knife on the table, but he felt that this thing could not bring him any sense of security. "Su Mo! Are you at home?" Li Ding''s voice sounded outside the door. He is Su Mo''s best friend and his college classmate. "Is there no one there? Is he in any danger?" How about we look elsewhere? Hearing the worried voices of his friends outside the door, he slowly let go of his silent heart, and hurried over to open the door. "Oh my God! Why are you so weak? Are your kidneys overdrawn?" Li Ding seemed to have seen a ghost: "Weren''t you fine yesterday? How come you seem to have aged ten years in just one night!" Su Mo, if you have difficulties in life, just tell your brothers. I cant guarantee anything else. Its okay for you to eat and drink more. Brother Xiong is the boss of their dormitory and usually takes good care of everyone. Thats right, why dont you just move back to the dormitory. Lao Sao, whose real name is Li Shubai, is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, eating, drinking and playing. He is handsome and very carefree. He often borrows money from everyone for various reasons. "Thank you for worrying, I have nothing to do." Before Su Mo finished speaking, Li Ding entered Su Mo''s rental house with a lunch box and beer in his hand. Seeing this scene, Su Mo didnt refuse. Everyone used to have dinner at his place. "I didn''t answer my call. We thought you were in danger. The vast sea is not safe now." Lao Sao hooked Su Mo''s shoulder and said, "I bought you some delicious food to replenish your health." Where did you get the money? Su Mo knows better than anyone how difficult it is to make money. "I know you are in need of money too. Today I am here to tell you a way to get rich." After everyone entered the rental house, Lao Sao closed the door, opened the beer, and drank a whole bottle: "It''s great! What a **** pleasure! ?Human beings'' joys and sorrows are not the same. Sumo just felt that Lao Sao and the others were a little noisy: "If you have anything to say, please tell me quickly." Seeing that Su Mo was not in a good mood, Lao Sao stopped hiding it. He took out his mobile phone to show the balance, and then took out a large gold ring stained with blood from his pocket. Did you rob? Su Mo was shocked. He felt that his good friend had embarked on a criminal path. "Don''t talk nonsense, I picked this up." Lao Sao didn''t hide anything. He really treated Su Mo and the others as brothers: "Last night there were a lot of rumors about weird stories and abnormal events on the Internet, and some of them seemed like Its true, some houses became very strange and empty for no apparent reason, and then I went in to find some things. You really want money rather than life! Thinking about what happened to him last night, Sumo felt that the old coquettish man was seeking death. "No, what I want is gold and jewelry." Lao Sao took out his mobile phone and showed some of the supernatural places he had recorded: "We all need money very much now. Li Ding''s mother is sick, and his father works three jobs, but he still has Its not enough; Brother Xiongs factory closed down, and his father was beaten by the workers; I owe an online loan, and I still have to pay it back. "No, those abnormal rooms are very scary!" Su Mo shook his head firmly. "Listen to me, if the rumors about the disaster on the Internet are all rumors, we will not be in danger if we enter the house and just take money; if what is said on the Internet is true, then the disaster has already come, and we will have to face it sooner or later. It''s scary. It''s better to go there and get used to it. Isn''t that the truth?" Lao Sao compiled a list: "Let''s go to a place farther away from the school. The Lishan Hospital in the old city has the medicine that Li Ding''s mother needs. Besides, there are also medicines. We are going to smuggle out some necessities during the disaster." (End of this chapter) Chapter 232 How many nights can you make it through? Chapter 232 How many nights can you spend? "I personally am skeptical about the existence of ghosts and the like." Seeing Su Mo''s livid face, Brother Xiong wanted to comfort him: "The relevant videos on the Internet only existed for a few minutes and then disappeared. But the more hidden they are, The more curious I become. "Disasters are not necessarily bad things." Lao Sao has a flexible mind, but his personality is a bit extreme: "The most important thing in Hanhai is people. It is difficult to do any job. Once we graduate, we are equivalent to being unemployed. Instead of continuing to hang around, Its better to give it a try! Putting the big gold ring on the table, Lao Sao had already benefited from the abnormal events: "I have read a lot of apocalyptic novels. When I was in high school, I fantasized about how to survive in the apocalypse every day. In addition to medicine, weapons and food, "Completely trustworthy teammates are also very important, so I will confess my plan to you." ??No matter whether Su Mo joins or not, Lao Sao is going to do this. He comes to find Su Mo just because Su Mo is his good brother, so he wants to get Su Mo to join the gang. "You should all have seen the video of the last words of Hanhai Shoushan last night. President Situ risked his life to reveal information to us. We must seize this opportunity." Li Ding is relatively simple and has no scheming. In his eyes, the world is black. , white is white. "Then the investigation bureau may not necessarily help us. Rather than being used as cannon fodder by them, I would rather become a player of ghost stories." Lao Sao said with some longing: "Going in and out of abnormal events at night, getting benefits from ghost stories and thriller games, constantly Becoming stronger is exciting just thinking about it! ?Hearing the old coquettish talk about players, the expression on Sumo''s face relaxed a little. Although last night''s experience was terrifying, one thing was true. His physical fitness had indeed improved. The miracle easter egg was real. ?The masked ghost story player in the Butcher''s House flashed through his mind, and Su Mo clenched his hands. No one wanted to live in the shadows all his life, and he wanted to be that kind of person. "I''ll talk about the plan first, and then you make a decision." Lao Sao enlarged the map of Lishan Hospital that he had downloaded in advance: "Lishan Hospital is divided into the front building and the back building. All the strange stories about there in the old city happened. In the back building, the new medicine Li Dings mother needs is at the medicine collection area on the first floor of the front building. We will pick out the more expensive ones based on the situation. "Have you fallen in the eyes of money? What''s the difference between this and stealing?" Su Mo still felt that it was too dangerous. The horror he encountered last night was still vivid in his mind, but he was unwilling to watch his best friends die. . "When a disaster breaks out on a large scale, you won''t be able to steal it. Medicine is a life-saving thing!" Lao Sao took out his backpack: "Each person has a backpack, fill it up and run away. When we get the medicine that Li Ding''s mother urgently needs, , lets get some money and rent a safe house. Li Ding and Brother Xiong both agreed with Lao Sao''s plan. The situation at home is probably much more serious than they said. ?Looking at Lao Sao''s condition, he may not just have borrowed an online loan. Im happy to know youre okay. Li Ding picked up a bottle of beer and looked at Su Mo: Its okay if you really dont want to go. Having said this, Su Mo is a bit contradictory. He is a real ghost talk player, but now he doesn''t feel like he is pretending to be a pig or eating a tiger. Without saying a word, Sumo started packing his things after everyone finished eating. He couldn''t let go of his brother. At two o''clock in the afternoon, the four of them took a bus to the old city. They came to Lishan on the grounds of visiting Li Ding''s mother who was sick at home. "Don''t do anything during the day. Let''s accompany Li Ding to get medicine first, and remember the internal passages of the hospital." Lao Sao directly transferred the balance in his card to Li Ding. "Thanks." Dont let me cut you, we are all brothers, and saying thank you is just a slap in my face. After Lao Sao put down the fruit, they walked towards Lishan Hospital together. ?The Walled City is very large and surrounded by dense buildings. Privately running electrical wires and the like are the most trivial here. Many buildings were built illegally from the beginning. As long as they do not collapse, people can continue to live in them. This was the first time for Lao Sao and Brother Xiong to see this scene. They had never imagined that there was such a poor place in Hanhai. Li Ding, do you know the way? Brother Xiong followed Li Ding for a long time, and sweat broke out on his forehead. It should be over here! Why does it feel different from the previous location? Will the hospital still run on its own? Su Mo wanted to suggest leaving, but his phone vibrated at this moment. Looking at the screen of his mobile phone, Sumo couldn''t help but stop. He received an invitation from the Backwater Forum for a new group copy of ghost stories. The group copy that will be opened tonight is at Lishan Hospital. "What are you looking at?" Lao Sao poked his head out curiously, and Sumo put away his phone: "Brother is heart to heart with you, and you are in love behind brother''s back, right? I saw you were so vain last night. If you feel something is wrong, please pay attention to your health. Im not like you. Sumo didn''t have time to read the mission information, and then heard Li Ding''s shout. Were here! Strange, I remember that the area around here is usually very lively. Li Ding scratched his head: There are many box lunch sellers and cafeterias near the hospital. Why is there no one there now? The hospital seems to be on holiday today, and it is deserted. The nearby shops are open, but not to mention the customers, the merchants are not there. "They must have heard the news and evacuated in advance. Let''s hurry up and get there." Lao Sao took the lead. The moment he entered the hospital, the noise and noisy footsteps reached his ears at the same time. There were people queuing up to see doctors everywhere in the hospital. The patients were walking in a hurry, as if they were being chased by something. "It seems that we are worrying too much." Brother Xiong breathed a sigh of relief: "Isn''t this the same as usual? Is it because the one we walked through is not the main entrance?" "Let''s do business first." Lao Sao turned on the mini video recorder and secretly filmed it so that he could study it when he went back tonight. Li Ding took the doctor''s order and went straight to the place on the first floor to get the medicine. Hello, I want to get some medicine. Li Ding tapped the window glass lightly and handed the order through the small window to the counter. However, the doctor sitting at the table ignored him completely and was busy writing something crazily. Hello! I want to get medicine! Li Ding increased his voice. He stared at the shelves full of medicines behind the doctor, wondering whether he should come over tonight, because there were many people in the hospital at night. The doctor slowly raised her lowered head, as if she suddenly woke up from sleepwalking. She looked at Li Ding''s list, then looked at Li Ding''s face, and suddenly said something out of nowhere: "It''s dark now." Already?" Its dark? What time is it? Li Ding felt confused. "That will have to wait a little longer." The doctor threw the list back. Just as Li Ding was about to argue with the doctor, Lao Sao suddenly grabbed his shoulder from behind. ??The old coquettish man lowered his head and tried to pull Li Ding back. His expression was completely different from when he came. Lets go first. Lao Sao grabbed Li Ding tightly and walked outside. Seeing that Li Ding still didnt understand, he secretly showed Li Ding the footage he had taken. In the video, the hospital was empty, with no one around. (End of this chapter) Chapter 233 Collect "materials" Chapter 233: Collecting Materials There was no one in the candid shot, but the hospital in his eyes was overcrowded. Li Ding thought of what the doctor had just said, and his back was instantly wet with cold sweat. Is there not a single living person in this hospital? ?The four of them walked faster and faster. They thought there would be no danger during the day, but who knew they would encounter such an exciting thing as soon as they came up. Their pale faces reflected on the cold floor tiles. When the four of them were about to reach the door, Lao Sao suddenly stopped. He covered his heart, feeling weak from night sweats and a little out of breath. Lets go quickly! "No, the main entrance is dangerous, don''t go there." Lao Sao grabbed the two people around him: "Don''t show any abnormality, let''s go to the payment place to line up first." ?It was not a request, Lao Sao used a very stern tone, almost like an order. ?The situation was special, and Su Mo and the others had no choice but to temporarily change their direction and walk to the payment office as naturally as possible. Adjusting the angle of their sight, Lao Sao and Su Mo saw a patient receiving medicine from the pharmacy. His tense expression instantly relaxed and he happily walked towards the door. ?As soon as he stepped out of the main entrance of the hospital wearing cheap travel shoes, the patient was dragged into the shadows by something. ??A living person, over 1.8 meters tall, disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only a pool of blood on the ground. What''s even weirder is that fresh blood seeps toward the outer wall of the hospital little by little, as if someone is slowly sucking it up with a straw. After a while, the place completely returns to normal. "**! What is hidden outside the door?" Li Ding''s hands were shaking with fear, and he had to continue to pretend to be normal. "Under the influence of strange stories, this hospital may have begun to operate according to brand-new rules. Every patient is busy, and they all seem to be working hard to survive." Lao Sao is also very scared, but he is very good at observing. This kid Being able to steal something from the haunted house where unusual events occurred last night is indeed something of a skill. Shu Bai, how did you find out that the main entrance was unsafe just now? Su Mo was very curious. He felt that his classmate was not a simple person. "My parents divorced early, which made me very sensitive since I was a child. Probably on the night of the Hungry Ghost Festival this year, I had a high fever, my heart felt stuffy and painful, and I couldn''t speak. It felt like a big stone was pressing on me. I almost died in the hotel that night, but after surviving it, I found that I had a special intuition about danger." Lao Sao did not hide it from his brother: "As long as the heartbeat speeds up for no reason, it means danger is about to happen. Well, this is a kind of sixth sense, it can sense danger before my brain." "I understand the truth, but why are you in the hotel during the Ghost Festival?" Brother Xiong calmed down again. He was the oldest in the dormitory and felt that he had to control the situation. "Don''t pay attention to those strange places. In short, we should try to stay as normal as possible now. Ghosts will pretend to be living people during the day. We just need to abide by the rules and we should be able to leave alive." Lao Sao opened his mobile phone, which contained various hospital information he had collected from everywhere. Rule: "You have memorized these things. Don''t make any mistakes later." After sending the rules in the group chat, Lao Sao found that the network could still be used normally, and he came up with another idea: "We don''t have the advantage in numbers, so professional issues should be left to professionals." ?Lao Sao anonymously posted his exaggerated experiences at Lishan Hospital on the Internet, and also contacted people from the Aite Investigation Bureau. "Will this implicate innocent people?" Su Mo frowned. He had a good relationship with Lao Sao, but this did not mean that he agreed with some of Lao Sao''s actions. "Why do you care so much?" Lao Sao stared at the phone indifferently: "You just live a life that is too screwy." The queue at the payment office was moving forward little by little, and when there were still six people left to reach Laosao, a quarrel broke out at the window. A middle-aged man in a dark brown jacket rummaged through his pockets and had not collected enough money. The people behind him felt that he had taken too long, and in the process of pushing, he accidentally tripped his daughter. ??The man took off his leather jacket and covered his daughter with himself, blocking the front, acting very fiercely. ?Originally, Lao Sao didn''t want to participate, so he accidentally took a video scan and found that the little girl was successfully captured on the camera. "The man''s child is not dead yet?" Lao Sao did not feel uncomfortable. He walked over boldly to break up the fight: "It''s not easy for everyone, so don''t make things difficult for each other. Brother, how much money are you short of? How about I help you? Think of a way?" "No need!" The middle-aged man was a little panicked. He picked up his daughter and walked towards the corridor. When the old coquettish man saw this, he gave his companion a look and chased after her. The middle-aged man was obviously protecting the little girl. He wanted to learn from the man''s mouth how to survive in the hospital. Turning into the corridor, the old coquettish girl was chasing after her. The middle-aged man could not run fast while holding the girl in his arms, and finally blocked him near the burn department on the third floor. "Don''t be nervous. To be honest, we just want to survive." Lao Sao didn''t sense the danger. He acted very sincerely from the beginning. This was how he pursued his ex-girlfriends in the past. Stay alive? The middle-aged man hugged his daughter tightly and was very vigilant. "This is my brother. His mother is seriously ill. The four of us pooled our money to come here to get medicine for his mother. Unexpectedly, this happened." Lao Sao said that he was extremely righteous. As a veteran of Hua Cong, his performance was only the most important thing. Basic course. On one side is a mother who is seriously ill and waiting for life-saving medicine, and on the other side is her daughter who was accidentally trapped in the hospital. Under Lao Sao''s emotional narration, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but begin to empathize. Just as Lao Sao said, everyone It''s not easy. "After you come in, don''t think about going out. You''ll be lucky if you survive one night." The middle-aged man touched his daughter''s head, his eyes filled with distress: "I forgot what day I came in. Xiaoxia was I was confused by the fever, and I was so impatient that I didnt care about anything else. It wasnt until Xiaoxias condition improved that I realized that this hospital seemed like Like what? "Do you know about time travel? I feel like this hospital has been transported to a world full of ghosts." The man lowered his voice: "This is not the place to talk. Come with me." ?Several people hurriedly entered the corridor. After about a few seconds, the curtains of the burn department were opened, and a man with bruised skin and flesh stood behind. ?He seemed to have just learned to walk, his eyes were very wide open, and he pulled at the skin on his body and staggered out. "At first, the hospital was full of living people, and gradually corpses came in." The man said as he walked: "The corpses are not the scariest thing. At night, all kinds of strange and abnormal things appear. To survive until the next day, you must collect and exchange enough items in the hospital during the day. " "thing?" "Just like this medicine." The man took out an empty medicine bottle: "The soul-moving medicine can temporarily divert the attention of the corpse and give you time to escape. You should go find it quickly. There are many useful things in the hospital that can help you. Spend the night." (End of this chapter) Chapter 234 Please see the beautiful sister Chapter 234: Please see the beautiful sister who sees the doctor The middle-aged man threw the empty medicine bottle in his hand to Lao Sao: "In addition to medicine, different departments in the hospital also have different functions at night. For example, when you are targeted by evil spirits and enemies, you can go to the plastic surgery department for facial plastic surgery. , body sculpture, in order to avoid specific curses, there is no problem in changing gender. ?Seeing the surprised expressions of Lao Sao and others, the middle-aged man shook his head: "In order to keep my daughter alive, I can do anything anyway. You''d better have such a consciousness." With Lao Sao and the others, the middle-aged man climbed up the corridor to the top floor of the hospital. The security door on this floor was locked, and the surrounding area was much quieter. "There are many departments in the hospital. Some departments have special functions, and some are very dangerous and have ghosts living inside. Remember to pay attention to the genetic counseling department, neonatology department and obstetrics department at night. If you are cornered, you can go to these two departments. Try your luck, maybe you can get shelter from some dirty things." The middle-aged man seemed to do this himself. He skillfully opened the big lock on the security door and entered the top floor passage. There is a pungent smell of disinfectant in the air, probably because it took so long to build. The tiles on the walls are stained with yellow spots, and the lampshades in the corridor are broken. There are so few people on this floor. It gets a lot more lively at night. I usually like to hide here during the day. The middle-aged man walked in front with his daughter in his arms, as if he was looking for something. Su Mo quietly touched Lao Sao and whispered: "Does the lack of people mean that no one is willing to come? Does it mean that it is not safe here? I see that the lock on the security door does not match the original lock. It is obviously locked by an outsider. of." I dont feel any danger at the moment. Lao Sao was also a little hesitant. "This is the Genetic Counseling Department." A middle-aged man''s voice suddenly sounded. He pointed to the half-open door in front of him. The room looked no different from other hospital departments. It occupied a small area and seemed to be just two small rooms. Room. Slowly approaching, Lao Sao took a curious look inside. There were various eugenics slogans posted on the white walls. There were many patient information piled on the table. Most of them suffered from various genetic diseases. Some of the photos were just It makes people feel uncomfortable just looking at it. Body deformity is okay, mental retardation and brain problems are troublesome. The middle-aged man did not touch anything in the room. He walked towards the back room of the department. There are three rooms in the genetic counseling department. There are no doors between the rooms, and they are only covered by thick white curtains. "The doctor will come at night and appear randomly in a certain room. If you are lucky enough to meet the doctor, he will answer you a few questions and tell you how to survive." The man stood outside the curtain, listening and speaking. Smell, as if trying to determine whether the doctor is inside. "What if we are unlucky and don''t meet a doctor?" Lao Sao and the others walked in and stood silently outside. "There are two rooms, one is a doctor and the other is a patient. If you choose wrongly, then you will have the opportunity to see the ugliest and most terrifying thing in the world. It is a kind of resistance that comes from deep in the genes." The middle-aged man seemed to do so. Having made his choice, he opened the curtain of the room on the left: "Would you like to take the servants to get familiar with the environment first?" "That''s okay." Lao Sao didn''t feel the danger. He and Li Ding looked into the room. The middle-aged man put the girl down and opened the way in front, and the three of them entered the room on the left together. The door curtain fell, and it was clear that they were not far apart, but Su Mo and Brother Xiong standing outside the house could not hear any footsteps. The three of them seemed to have entered a different world directly. ?After waiting for a full minute, Brother Xiong felt something was wrong, so he walked over and opened the curtain, and then he stood blankly at the door, motionless. "Brother Xiong?" Su Mo felt uneasy. He wanted to pull Brother Xiong back. The little girl who had been quiet suddenly looked behind Su Mo with her eyes wide open. "What''s wrong?" ?The girl looked to be only four or five years old. She opened her mouth, raised her finger and pointed behind Sumo, and whispered: "He is not my father." Who? Su Mos heartbeat accelerated instantly, and blood rushed to his forehead. Following the direction of the girl''s finger, he turned around solemnly and saw a torn face lying at the door of the department! ?The man''s skin and face were destroyed, and the burned muscles were exposed. He was wrapped in bandages, but those bandages were of no use at all. "**!" Su Mo was so frightened that he almost flew out of his mind. If he hadn''t been trained in the investigation bureau before, he would probably have sat on the ground now. He rushed to the door as fast as he could, Sumo saw the monster waving his hands, but he couldn''t think of other things at all, so he closed the department door directly, and then pressed his body against the door panel: "Brother Xiong! Go and call the old coquettish man out!" Brother Xiong was indifferent. The little girl picked up a piece of glass from the corner and stabbed Brother Xiong in his calf. Only then did he wake up. The monster outside the door also had his mouth burned out, and he shouted something vaguely, as if to say that he was a human being, that he was the girl''s real father, etc. "What happened?" The middle-aged man walked out of the room on the left with Lao Sao and Li Ding. The three people''s faces were full of doubts. "There''s something outside the door! It''s a burned monster!" Su Mo''s voice was trembling. Lao Sao picked up the wooden chair in the house and slowly opened the door, but there was nothing outside the house: "Did you see it wrong?" "The girl saw it too! She was the one who discovered it first!" Sumo hoped that the girl would prove it for him, but the little girl just looked down at her shoes. "There was indeed something just now." Su Mo now felt that the little girl was not normal. The middle-aged man might not be her father, but in order not to alert the snake, Su Mo chose to change the topic: "What were you doing in the house just now? You were in there for so long. , and didnt speak. "There are diagnosis results and suggestions from doctors in that room. As long as you pay something, you can exchange them with doctors in various departments in the hospital, such as sacrificing your own lifespan, hunting down living people, etc." What did Lao Sao think of? , and added: "Different departments have different ''charges'' standards. For example, for the same makeover, plastic surgery requires fresh internal organs to change the appearance; the burn department only requires you to endure enough pain to erase the curse." , to avoid being chased by evil spirits. "It''s no longer safe here. Let''s move to another place as soon as possible." The middle-aged man picked up the little girl and was about to walk deeper into the hospital, but Su Mo stopped the old coquettish girl very firmly. Lets check other entrances and exits of the hospital first, and make sure we cant leave before we explore. Su Mo lowered his voice: There is something wrong with that man and the little girl. Well, Ill listen to you. After the middle-aged man walked away, a few people turned around and entered the corridor and hurried downstairs. The situation in the hospital was too dangerous, and their lives were the first priority. They rushed to the side entrance of the hospital as quickly as possible. The place that was supposed to be the gate was now blocked by an invisible wall. Several people saw the exit, but could not escape. ?While they were scratching their heads anxiously, a 1.4-meter-tall, extremely ugly, deformed man wearing a fast food restaurant uniform ran into the hospital from outside. Lao Sao and the others walked over to remind them, but it was already too late. After the deformed waiter escaped, a female white-collar worker carrying a bag slowly walked in. With her exquisite appearance and mature and gentle temperament, her appearance instantly captured the attention of the old ladies. (End of this chapter) Chapter 235 invisible people Chapter 235 Invisible People Simple beauty can no longer describe that woman. Not only her facial features are attractive, but the temperament she exudes is very special. Lao Sao''s eyes straightened, and Su Mo who was hiding behind slowly looked away. He was not shy, but he just felt pain in his head. He felt as if he had seen that woman in his previous life, and something very unpleasant had happened to her. The woman obviously didn''t expect to see four college students with "clear" eyes when she entered the hospital. She smiled lightly and said, "Did you see my brother just now? He has a weird temper because of his appearance. He always likes..." "Yes! I saw it! He went to the second passage on the left!" Lao Sao was very positive: "Do you need me to help you lead the way? But I want to remind you first, this hospital is not very safe." "Not safe?" The woman looked confused, and the confusion in her eyes combined with the confusion on her face made people want to take their heart out to let her see clearly. "The rumors about Hanhai on the Internet last night are all true. The strange rumors have enveloped this building. Now the hospital can''t be entered or exited. All the people inside are dead. It''s very dangerous!" The woman didn''t say much. The old coquettish man had almost lost all his money. After the introduction was clear, he didn''t know why he was so active today, as if his soul was being held by a pair of hands. It seemed that this was the first time for the woman to hear something like a strange story. She was surprised, a little confused, and a little scared. I think its better for you not to act alone. We can go find your brother together. The women were old coquettish people who saw them coming in from outside the hospital, which means that women have absolutely nothing to do with the hospital and are very safe "people". Under Lao Saos warm invitation, the woman slowly let down her guard. "The hospital has its own rules. We will try our best to protect you, but you must obey the command and never act without authorization." Brother Xiong is very down-to-earth and speaks in a calm voice: "What should we call you?" "My name is Xuan Wen, and the one who escaped just now is my brother Xiaoyangyao." Carrying her bag, Xuanwen didn''t rush to chase Yangtao. "Don''t waste time. You can''t leave either the main entrance or the side entrance. Let''s collect supplies as soon as possible to prepare for the night." Su Mo didn''t dare to approach Xuan Wen. He would break into a cold sweat even smelling the perfume on Xuan Wen''s body. Even in such a dangerous strange hospital, Lao Sao still patiently explained the basic situation of the hospital to Xuan Wen. Each department has different functions, and each medicine has different effects. This hospital seems to be the future. A template for how people and ghosts get along. Returning to the front building of the hospital, the waiting hall was full of people. Xuan Wen was even more confused: "Isn''t this quite normal? It''s no different from usual." "They are not human beings, just watch the video." Lao Sao did not hide anything and directly showed Xuan Wen the scene he secretly filmed. During the viewing, Sumo pretended to accidentally bump into Lao Sao, allowing the camera to capture Xuan Wen as well. Wen. Different from those "patients" in the hospital, the camera captured Xuan Wen completely, and she was indeed a "person". What are you doing? Lao Sao knew Su Mos plan, he frowned: Thats not polite. "It is essential to be on guard against others. You are doing the right thing." Xuan Wen covered her mouth. She suddenly realized that there were ghosts all around her. She was so frightened that her face turned pale, but she did not dare to make too much noise for fear of attracting the attention of the ghosts. Your brother just walked over here, follow me. Li Ding waved, and they walked through the corridor and came to the garden between the front building and the back building of Lishan Hospital. ?The whole garden was gloomy. There was a dry fountain. No one was sitting on the rocking chair next to it, but the chair was rocking back and forth. The garden in the renderings is full of flowers, leafy branches, and neat lawns, but in reality the garden is overgrown with weeds, with some construction debris and a large number of iron fences piled randomly. Since the relocation of some departments of Lishan Hospital, the back building has been blocked. People usually only use the front door and the left and right side doors to see a doctor, not the back door at all. "Your brother seems to have ran into the back building..." Old Sao was a little embarrassed: "The back building is ten times more dangerous than the front building. The strange stories circulating in the old city are all related to the back building. I suggest you don''t think about it for the time being. Its better to find my brother and collect some information and supplies first. "It''s getting dark, you have to make a decision as soon as possible." Brother Xiong was very generous: "I have a younger brother myself, so I can understand your mood at this time. If you want to find him, let''s go in and have a look now. Ten minutes. Finally, whether we find it or not, we will come out. "Thank you very much." These college students helped Xuan Wen find someone in the ghost story without saying a word, which made Xuan Wen feel a little embarrassed because she was obviously the ghost. Youre welcome, we should unite! Brother Xiong nodded and walked through the rusty fence to the back building. Weeds have grown into the house, some dark brown dirt remains in the gaps between the floor tiles, and empty medicine bottles and smelly syringes are thrown everywhere. Dong dong dong! ?A strange sound sounded in the ventilation duct, as if a big snake was crawling roughly. Xuan Wen followed the sound and found the damaged place in the ventilation duct. She vaguely saw a piece of cloth at the corner of the duct. Still wearing a hospital gown? The ventilation duct was only a dozen centimeters long, and it was impossible for a living person to crawl inside. Xuan Wen thought of Yang Yus younger brother, who was several meters tall: What an interesting family. There are traces of someone living in the building! The old coquettish man had sharp eyes. He picked up an ice cream wrapper. The cream on the paper had not gone bad. ??Continuing to walk forward, the old lady opened the almost rotten door curtain of the waiting room, and a stench hit her nostrils. Looking at the large room filled with dirty clothes, each coat seemed to represent a patient. "It''s obviously a place where dirty clothes are kept, but why does it feel like a cemetery?" Lao Sao began to feel tightness in his chest, and the feeling of imminent danger slowly came to his heart. His eyes swayed, but nothing changed around him. He also It''s unclear where the danger comes from. "I''m going! Look at the back door!" Li Ding seemed to have discovered something and shouted loudly. ?In the room near the back door of the hospital, there are pairs of shoes, some for the elderly and some for children, some are fashionable women''s shoes, and some are tattered baby shoes. All the shoes were neatly placed in the room, with the toes pointed at a huge black and white photo of the deceased on the wall. Situ An? The man in the photo is known to several college students as the vice president of the Hanhai Charity Federation. "What a weird scene. Did he already know that he was going to die? So he let these shoes come to worship him?" Lao Sao wanted to take a picture of this bizarre scene, but as soon as he raised the mini camera, he was stunned. . In his camera view, he saw that the screen was crowded with people, and there was one person standing on each pair of shoes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 236 Re-employment Chapter 236 Re-employment Fear penetrated from every pore of Lao Sao''s body. His eyes were fixed on the screen, and he held his breath involuntarily, for fear of being heard by those on the screen. ??The front building of Lishan Hospital was full of people, but the video recorder couldn''t capture them; the back building was empty, but the video footage showed it was packed with people. Why is this happening? Since birth, this is the first time that Lao Sao has thought so hard. His brain is about to smoke, and he has not come to a conclusion. "What did you see?" As soon as Su Mo opened his mouth, Lao Sao quickly made a silent gesture and backed away little by little. After he was far away from the room, he shared the footage captured by the video camera with several other people. "The back building of the hospital may be more lively than what we saw. People who can''t be captured by the cameras in the front building are not necessarily ghosts. Those captured in the back building are definitely not people anyway." Lao Sao said with a wry smile: "It really makes people happy. The fastest way to ignore bad news is to hear even worse news. "Compared with that, I''m more curious about why Situ An''s photos are here? The back building of the hospital is decorated the same as the mourning hall, and the whole thing is pale white." A few people were discussing with each other, and Xuan Wen, who was standing next to the ventilation duct, suddenly interrupted: "Since the rules in the front building and the back building are different, can we take away one or two shoes? When you encounter the ghost on the front floor, throw the person on the back floors shoes out. Hearing Xuan Wen''s words, Lao Sao and Su Mo were a little confused. "ah?" ?There is an invisible person standing on each shoe. Throwing a shoe is equivalent to throwing the "person" out and using it as a weapon. In the video footage, everyone was quietly worshiping Situ An. Xuan Wen sneaked closer to the room and chose a pair of more beautiful women''s shoes with bows. Xuan Wen seemed to be able to see the owner of the women''s shoes. She waved her hand in the air first, then picked up the shoes and walked outside. ?Her movements were so fast that she didn''t even notice the shoes of other worshipers in the room, not to mention several students. Lets go! Lets go quickly! Xuan Wen seemed to know that she was in trouble, and her brother stopped looking for her. She grabbed the pair of womens shoes, turned around and ran away. ??Situ An''s eyes rolled in the photo, and the sound of messy footsteps sounded in the room. ??Didn''t dare to stay where he was. Lao Sao was afraid that the shoes would chase him out, so he called the others and left the back building as quickly as possible. ??Lao Sao, who was very enthusiastic about Xuan Wen before, has slowly calmed down now. He admits that Xuan Wen is beautiful, but what is the use of beauty in this strange hospital? After escaping from the back building, Lao Sao immediately took out the video recorder and pointed it at Xuan Wen to take pictures. The video showed that Xuan Wen was standing there holding women''s shoes, and behind her stood a long-haired woman in a blue skirt. ??The woman kept her head lowered, her body almost touching Xuan Wen''s back, but Xuan Wen didn''t seem to notice it at all. "I think it would be better if you throw away those shoes." Lao Sao pointed kindly behind Xuan Wen. Hearing the reminder, Xuan Wen tried to throw away the shoes, but the woman in the blue skirt did not leave and continued to follow Xuan Wen. "It''s over..." Upon seeing this, Lao Sao had already given up on Xuan Wen in his heart. He did not accuse Xuan Wen of acting without permission, but just started to keep a distance from Xuan Wen. A veteran of Huazong like him will not say words that hurt feelings, but will only use actions to evade responsibility. "Is there something behind my back?" Xuan Wen didn''t feel uncomfortable, so she picked up the shoes again. Among so many shoes, she specially selected this pair. "It''s just contaminated with some dust." Lao Sao coughed and pretended to be fine. He turned around and quietly sent a message to the group chat to remind other brothers to be careful: "Your brother should be hiding. Let''s collect supplies first. When you find something that can deal with the ghost, come and save your brother." ?Under the arrangement of Lao Sao, he walked in the front, and then he used the reason of protecting girls to let Xuan Wen walk alone in the end. Back to the front building, it was getting late, and the patients began to show more or less abnormalities. A few people did not dare to waste time, so they ran to the second floor and began to search wards one by one. ?Most of the wards were empty, just like an ordinary old hospital. The more Lao Sao searched, the more uneasy he became. He did not find the "materials" Xiaoxia''s "father" mentioned. ??The night was like a knife chasing behind me, about to cut through the throat. The patients in the building also became irritable and restless. Quarrels and fights occurred from time to time. Everyone was in a hurry. Each department has its own function. I saw a form on the wall of the Genetic Counseling Department. After sending the message in the group chat, Lao Sao abandoned some departments along the way and ran directly to the end of the corridor on the third floor. "The psychiatric department includes psychiatry, forensic identification, drug dependence, traditional Chinese medicine psychiatry, bipolar disorder, and so on. Here we can not only identify cursed objects, but also provide drugs that can restore sanity." Lao Sao did not take it seriously. The message was told to Xuan Wen and sent in their group chat. Why are you so crowded? Queue up! There were long queues at the door of several clinics in the Department of Psychiatry. After searching for a long time, they found a room with no one queuing up, and they hurried over. Opening the door, there was no doctor in the consulting room, only a large pool of blood, and a blood-stained white coat was thrown on the chair. "The doctor was killed?" Several people entered the house one after another. Lao Sao''s heart suddenly felt stuffy. There was a commotion in the corridor outside the house, and all the patients in the queue ran in a certain direction to escape for their lives. ?In the adjacent consulting room, a patient with extremely severe body alienation walked out. The back of his head was full of wrinkles, dragging on the ground like a meat tail. ?His eyes were sunken deep into the sockets, with no whites, only huge pupils. He looked thin and weak, but all ten fingers were covered with fresh blood. It seemed that he had killed a doctor just now. Doctor, Im so sleepy, but I cant sleep. Im almost dead, but I still cant sleep... The patient seems to be living in a fantasy and attacks people around him indiscriminately. Doctor, can you put me to sleep... ?Someone was killed. Lao Sao patted Brother Xiong on the shoulder and ran away. Brother Xiong and Li Ding, who were reminded by Lao Sao, followed closely behind. Su Mo also wanted to run away, but by this time the patient had already chased after him. ?He now has two choices: run away decisively and leave Xuan Wen as an abandoned child, or close the door of the department and hide in the room with Xuan Wen. ?While his mind was still thinking, Su Shen''s body had already reacted first. He stepped back and closed the door of the consulting room. Bang! Bang! Bang! ?The sound of banging on the door was like a heavy hammer hitting Shen Ming''s heart. The door could not be locked, and he could not withstand it for long. "Doctor! Doctor! I can''t sleep, I''m in so much pain, my brain seems to have exploded, there are so many things stuck in my head, I can''t stand it anymore!" ??The door panel trembled, and Su Mo''s arms began to feel numb. He couldn''t help turning his head and yelled at Xuan Wen: "Come and help!" ?But just when he looked back, Su Mo took a breath and almost didn''t lift it up. He found that Xuan Wen picked up the blood-stained white coat on the chair and put it on directly on herself. What are you going to do?! Su Mo felt like his brain was running out. "Help him see a doctor." Xuan Wen sat on the chair, holding her chin with one hand, her eyes seemed to be smiling: "Is it possible that you also want me to take a look at him?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 237 Is your treatment method unscientific? Chapter 237 Is your treatment method unscientific? ?A beautiful and gentle elder sister suddenly put on a **** white coat and wanted to help her see a doctor. Su Mo almost nodded subconsciously. Its not that Im really sick, its just that Ive never had such an experience when I was in school and I want to give it a try. "Are you serious?" His arms were numb, the door panel was pushed open a crack, and the monster''s blood-stained fingers had already squeezed in. ?? Looking solemnly at the **** finger that was so close, he was so nervous that his teeth were about to break. The pungent smell of blood coming from his finger instantly brought him back to reality: "Come and help!" "Let him come in. Although I am not a doctor, my work is related to psychology." Xuan Wen stopped teasing Su Mo and leaned back on the chair with a very relaxed expression. The door panel was squeezed open a little bit, and Su Mo used up his last bit of strength, but the terrifying face still appeared in the consulting room. The power of an insomniac has far exceeded that of ordinary people. The reason Su Mo can sustain it for so long is because he has been blessed by the shadow world several times. So sleepy, so sleepy, so sleepy ?The chapped and white lips slowly approached Su Mu, the sunken eyeballs were like two deep holes, and the monster''s ten **** fingers were shaking uncontrollably. It seemed that only killing could make him feel better. Sumo was forced to the corner behind the door. He was completely frightened by the monster. His body curled back desperately, his mind went blank, and he forgot to resist: "It''s over..." "The doctor is here, come here and sit down." Xuan Wen said lightly, attracting the insomniac''s attention. The back of his head was dragged on the ground, and the monster slowly twisted its stinking body. When he saw Xuan Wen, he became excited and excited: "Doctor, doctor! I''m almost sleepy to death!" ?Heavy footsteps sounded, and he ran to the table with ten fingers on the table. ??If it weren''t for the table blocking it, it might have jumped directly into Xuan Wen''s face. "Sit down." There was no panic on Xuan Wen''s face, and she glanced up and down at the insomniac. ??The patient was wearing a hospital gown on the outside and a nurse uniform on the inside. The main alienated body part was the head. The back of the head seemed to be filled with something and was dragged directly to the ground. Tell me about your illness. "I couldn''t sleep. I couldn''t sleep. As soon as I lay on the bed, I would hear all kinds of noises. They were first in my room, then appeared on my bed, and finally they all got into my bed. In my head! They have been noisy, and they are still noisy now!" The insomniac waved his ten **** fingers, his expression becoming more and more ferocious and painful. "What are they saying? Can you hear clearly?" Xuan Wen''s performance was very calm, as if she was accustomed to such scenes. Its too noisy! I cant hear clearly! They seem to be coming back! "Does it mean returning to you? Or returning to your home?" Xuan Wen seemed to have caught something: "Did you kill them? Did you hide their bodies?" "No! I didn''t! I didn''t kill them! Their death has nothing to do with me! It has nothing to do with me!" The insomniac became more and more agitated. He pressed his ten **** fingers on the table, and his nails rubbed against the tabletop, making a horrifying sound. ?? Su Mo, who was sitting in the corner behind the door, had not yet recovered from the shock. Xuan Wen actually dared to directly ask a monster who had just killed someone, how many people had he killed? "It doesn''t seem to matter, so why are they targeting you? What kind of job do you do?" Xuan Wen is a psychological crime serial murderer. She understands the murderer''s mentality very well. The insomniac in front of her does not look like a pervert who has annihilated his conscience. . I used to be a nurse in the intensive care unit, and I was the best nurse here! I was selected as the outstanding nurse of the year! The insomniac kept repeating, and this honor seemed to be taken seriously by him. Then where do you usually sleep? In the duty room? Near the intensive care unit? Nursing workers have their own room to rest. If they are too tired to take care of them, they will rest for a while in an unoccupied hospital bed. As long as they are not seen by doctors and nurses, they will be fine. "Do you often sleep on the bed of the dying?" Xuan Wen focused her eyes on the back of the insomniac''s head: "Did you promise the deceased something? Or did you steal the deceased''s things?" "No! No! I''m just a caregiver! I''m even less likely to steal things!" There were cracks on the insomniac''s nails, which looked very scary. The silence in the corner has only calmed down now. He is a little curious about how Xuan Wen treats insomniacs. Looking at Xuan Wen, it seems that she does know something. At least she looks good. "Then I probably know the reason." Xuan Wen smiled. This was not a problem for her. The insomniac leaned forward, waiting for the answer. Su Mo was also very curious, wanting to hear what neuropathological explanation Xuan Wen would give. "You only have serious skull alienation, which means the problem lies in the pillow. After the deceased passes away, we usually make a small hole in the pillow core, because after the deceased passes away, the soul may miss this home, no. You are reluctant to leave, so you keep hiding in the pillow. When you keep sleeping on the pillow of the dead, all the different souls get into your mind!" Xuan Wen stretched out her finger: "The way to save you is very simple. Take me to your usual resting place and give me that pillow." Hearing what Xuan Wen said, Su Mo''s expression was very wonderful. The cause of the disease is the pillow? Is this scientific? The co-authored sister is not a psychiatrist at all, but an actress. Is she deceiving patients? Sumo started looking for a weapon, but as soon as he stood up, he heard the cry of the insomniac again. The terrifying monster was crying, and his voice changed: "It must be because of the pillow, it must be because they are unwilling to leave, I will take you there!" Turning around, he opened the door angrily and asked Xuan Wen to follow him in a good manner, without caring at all about Su Mo who was caught in the door panel. "You can come too." Xuan Wen threw the pair of women''s shoes to Su Mo. This simple college student just chose to stay without hesitation. It seemed that he was on a dead end, but in fact he left a way out for himself. Led by the insomniac, they arrived near the intensive care unit on the fourth floor. Perhaps because it was getting dark, the atmosphere on this floor was completely different from that on the third floor. Death was everywhere, and the decorative flowers had withered. The apples on display were wrinkled and even the insects inside were dead. "The fourth floor should be the most dangerous floor in the front building." Xuan Wen looked at the dilapidated corridor with a smile on her face that was a little excited. Compared with any love games, she preferred to play games between doctors and patients, controlling other people''s lives and deaths. The feeling is much more interesting than love. ?After returning to the fourth floor, the insomniac became much more honest. Whether it was day or night, patients who were willing to stay on this floor seemed to be in danger. (End of this chapter) Chapter 238 insomniac Chapter 238 The Insomniac The insomniac stopped making noises. He held his fingers covered with fresh blood and did not dare to exert too much force when walking. ?The fourth floor was very quiet and dead. No one could be seen. Xuanwen and Sumo didn''t know what the insomniacs were afraid of. They quietly walked more than ten meters away and stopped next to the daily care ward for severe to mild cases. The insomniac took out a bunch of keys and tried for a long time before opening the door. The overall decoration of the hospital is light-colored, giving people a clean and bright feeling, but this ward is very dark. Irregular lines have been drawn with pens on the walls, floors and quilts, and the black lines are combined together. , like a whirlpool, if you stare at it for a long time, it seems that your soul will be sucked into it. "When I couldn''t sleep, I would take a pen to record the sounds in my head." The insomniac held up the quilt on the bed. The quilt was originally supposed to be white, but now he painted it black. You said these lines are sounds? Xuan Wen was very interested. She ignored the silent reminder and entered the nursing room. ??The silence outside was because he was anxious. He originally wanted to wait for the insomniac to enter the room, close the door and escape immediately. Who knew that Xuan Wen really wanted to help the other person treat his illness. "Listen carefully." The insomniac put the quilt to his ears, and his eyes immediately began to roll, as if countless sounds penetrated his ears like threads. Xuanwen also did the same, and the lines at the end of the quilt began to bend, first like water waves, and then like fish hiding under the water, and all kinds of sleepy murmurs sounded, all of which were the last words before death. ?Some people want to take a look at their daughter, some feel that the child deliberately refused to treat them, some are willing to donate all the remains, and some are crying and regretting. The sound became louder and louder, and the lines seemed to change from fish hiding under the water to thick snakes and patches of shadow. I dont want to die, I dont want to die! All the voices finally converged into a common thought, and countless lines rushed in a certain direction. The insomniac roared in pain. He was like a puppet controlled by countless thin wires. Let alone sleep, as soon as he closed his eyes, The brain is dominated by various sounds. "The end of the line is the back of the patient''s head, and the source is..." Slender and beautiful fingers traced the black line like stroking the strings of a piano. Xuan Wen walked towards the only bed in the ward close to the door: "A pillow used by many deceased people. " Pillow cases will be changed all the time, but the pillow core hides the last memory of the deceased. Xuanwen ignored the crazy insomniac. She seemed to be dancing to a special melody, coming to the bedside in dark tones and murmuring in her sleep. The silence at the door did not dare to pass by. He thought Xuanwen had lost her mind and shouted for help. Xuanwen sat on the hospital bed regardless, the remaining light before night fell on her body, and her hands gently picked up the pillow. ?Throw away the pillowcase, the pillow core is covered with faces, and different faces overlap each other. They were engaged in different jobs and lived different lives during their lifetime, but death is so fair. Like the "princess" in a supernatural story, Xuan Wen lay on the hospital bed with her legs raised. With a pillow full of human faces on the back of her head, Xuan Wen closed her eyes with a smile on her face. She seemed to have dreamed of something very happy, and the expression on her face was very relaxed. She is not a real psychiatrist after all, she is a psychological criminal murderer! Treating illnesses and saving people is just something she does casually. She is more interested in experiencing the patient''s final death. There is happiness with warmth in ordinary days, like holding a cup of hot tea in winter, and the time before death is filled with a lifetime of memories, just like It is a glass of wine with endless aftertaste, no matter how you taste it, you will never get enough. The voices in the room became weaker, and the insomniacs gradually woke up. The smile on Xuanwen''s face became stronger and stronger. She heard everyone''s last words, and every soul was telling its own story. "Come on, come back, just like me! Return to reality and embrace everything here!" Eight hideous wounds appeared all over her body. These eight wounds that could not be healed seemed to represent fate. ?Those weird lines penetrated Xuan Wen''s body along the wound. Under her strong control, the wound was slowly sutured like surgical threads. The soul is injured, and the soul still needs to be healed... The voices in the pillow changed their tone. Those human faces realized that something more terrifying had appeared in the outside world, and their voices began to weaken. ??The large number of deceased souls retained in the pillows are just commemorating the world and want to fulfill their unfulfilled wishes. They do not want to be consumed by Xuan Wen for no reason. Seeing that the pillow gradually returned to normal, Xuan Wen opened her eyes again: "Bully the weak and fear the strong. This may be the reason why no big ghost was born among you." The cursed object can only be used so that the ghost can retrieve what he wants. Putting the pillow full of human faces back into the pillowcase with black lines, Xuan Wen picked it up with one hand: "According to the standards set by Gao Ming, this pillow is equivalent to half a big ghost, hiding a lot of things." The soul can barely be regarded as a high-level cursed object." After Xuanwen got the pillow, the voice in the insomniac''s head slowly disappeared. ? Drowsiness hit, and the insomniac fell into a drowsy state, but Xuan Wen stood in front of him: "I helped you cure your disease, and now it''s your turn to pay. My consultation fee is not cheap." How much do you want? The insomniacs tone of voice is no different from that of ordinary people, except that the alienated body cannot recover. "First, you need to introduce me to another patient with the same serious illness as you, and let me treat it." Xuan Wen stretched out a finger. What kind of strange request is this? The insomniac scratched his long head: No problem, there are many patients in the hospital who are more seriously ill than me. "Second, your condition is easy to relapse. Before you fully recover, you should follow me and let me take care of you." Xuan Wen''s request was irresistible, and the insomniac simply nodded in agreement. In order to express his gratitude, he also took out two bottles of medicine from the pocket of the nurse''s uniform and handed them to Xuan Wen: "These are the soul-moving medicines I got from other doctors. The pills are equivalent to the currency in the hospital and can be exchanged with the patients." The insomniac has a good attitude. Su Mo hides at the door and rolls his eyes. The other person is a completely different person than before. Is Xuan Wen good at recuperating? Or good at training? ?? She secretly glanced at Xuan Wen, who was wearing a white coat. Su Mo even wanted to ask her to take a look at her too. ?Finding that Su Mo didnt follow him, Lao Sao slapped himself with blame: "I should have discovered it earlier! When the heart warning was issued, that thing was already here!" ?The situation was too chaotic at that time. Lao Sao and Li Ding were among a group of escaping patients. After they ran away, they realized that Su Mo had not come. ?The three of them carefully returned to the ward to check. There was only a large pool of blood left in the room, and Xuanwen and Sumo were nowhere to be seen. "I really can''t imagine how painful and horrific things will happen to them." Lao Sao clenched his fists with guilt in his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 239 Virtual cognitive disorder patients Chapter 239 Patients with virtual cognitive disorder "Su Mo is probably not dead yet. There were no signs of struggle in the house. He and the woman might have escaped through other exits, such as the window." Brother Xiong also knew that this was unlikely. He could only say that he had not seen Su Mo yet. Mo''s body, so he had to try to think on the bright side. Lao Sao shook his head: "In this room where the monster lives, anything unimaginable will happen, and it will be difficult for everything to develop in the direction we want." Her heart was beating faster than usual. Lao Sao had always felt very uncomfortable. He could predict the danger, but now he was haunted by that feeling all the time, and he didn''t know where the danger came from. "Lishan Hospital is completely different from the house I first entered. It''s very different." Lao Sao hesitated for a moment, looked at Li Ding and Brother Xiong, and told the truth: "I didn''t expect it before entering. What happened was that I made a misjudgment. "Don''t think too much, cheer up." Brother Xiong grabbed Lao Sao''s arm: "Your phone has been vibrating, don''t you take a look?" "It was the post I posted online that was replied to. People outside are very curious about what happened to us." Lao Sao casually turned on his phone, clicked on the post, and showed it to his companions. Seeing the content of the reply, Li Ding and Brother Xiong looked a little unhappy: "The person who replied to you is so strange!" Huh? Lao Sao glanced at the screen. The first comment under the post was a curseall four of you will die in the hospital, be cut into pieces of the same size, and put into my newly exchanged jars. There are a lot of comments like this, so you dont need to worry about it. Lao Sao has run his own account and is immune to scolding comments. "But he knows that we are four people. You didn''t disclose this information in the post before!" Li Ding clicked on Lao Sao''s background. The reason why his phone kept vibrating was because the person on the first floor of the post kept bombarding Lao Sao with private messages. . Li Ding cleared the message screen and saw blurry pictures and text. "The four of you will die in different rooms. I will make you all mute and deaf, and make you into toys to gain attention to satisfy those guests who like novelties and perversions." ??The private message pictures in the background are constantly updated, starting from a certain ward on the seventh floor of the hospital, then the messy corridor, and then the safe passage they just walked through before. After Lao Sao scolded the other party in a private message, he blocked the other party. However, he did not expect that the other party was in the hospital, nor did he expect that the other party would follow his post and follow him. ?The pictures are like reminder notes. Lao Sao originally wanted to ask for help from people outside through the Internet, but it seems that only people inside the hospital can see his posts. "No wonder I can still receive their messages even if I block them! Are all these guys who reply to messages ghosts?" His neck was wet with cold sweat, and Lao Sao looked at the comments that said strange words. The pictures of the backstage are still being updated. We went down from the seventh floor. After pausing for a few pictures on the fourth floor, we entered the safe passage again. I will find you, I will find you, cut you into building blocks, and put you together into the shape I like. "I will tear your mouth apart bit by bit. I have brought the biggest hook I can find in the hospital. I am going to try everything I said on you!" ??The picture was taken on the floor of the psychiatric department. At the same time, the door to the safe passage was also opened. Lao Sao and the other three looked at each other, all nervous. The phone vibrated again, and a picture was sent, which was taken from the corridor of the psychiatric department. With the fastest speed, Lao Sao turned his cell phone to silent mode, but it seemed to be a little too late. I seem to have found you, I seem to have found you! Pictures were sent continuously. The thing entered the floor and ran wildly in the corridor. Picture after picture made the phone screen glow continuously. In the increasingly darkening clinic, the bright light reflected the faces of several people palely. The old man suddenly covered his chest: "Run! Run!" The three of them rushed out of the room, and happened to see a child of about ten years old standing outside the ward a few meters away. He was wearing a huge game helmet and had a skinny figure. , but the movements were ridiculously fast. ?The child''s head has completely grown together with the game helmet, and the wires and blood vessels have become alienated together. This patient seems to be unable to distinguish between reality and games. ?In addition to his highly alienated head, his hands were also severely alienated, with no fingers and only two masses of softened flesh. They can mutate into different weapons according to the child''s commands, such as sickles, chains, etc. Found it, found it! I found you! ??Excited screams came from the game helmet. The child was so fast that his head was lowered by the game helmet. His legs were swinging and he was chasing after him. **! Why are there so many monsters here! ?Lao Sao rushed to the front. He didn''t dare to look back and ran frantically towards the road. ?As long as the heart can still sense danger, it will not stop. Let me play with you! Let me chop your mouth into pieces! Let me see how hard your mouth is! How hard! ?The child patient was chasing hysterically, and Li Ding was running at the back. He was really anxious: "Old coquettish! What did you do to that child?" Its the ones you usually use to play games and quarrel with others! Thats it. ?Li Ding''s adrenaline surged and he ran harder. The three of them fled all the way to the first floor. When the old man at the front stepped out of the corridor, he seemed to trip over something and fell heavily to the ground. Following closely behind him, Li Ding and Brother Xiong were also tripped over. Pain came from all parts of the body. Before Lao Sao could raise his head, his neck was pressed by a special knife. ??Looking up in horror, Lao Sao saw two teams of security personnel wearing black Bureau of Investigation uniforms standing in the hall. The night was behind them, and the late afternoon light was shining in front of them. ?Two teams of security personnel stood separately. The leader had long black hair, and every inch of his skin was filled with ferocious ghost lines. ??The dazzling blood ring was stuck on his wrist, and the man stepped on the old coquettish man''s head: "There are actually survivors? Aren''t you just a Kaitan player?" Lao Sao reacted quickly and asked for help without hesitation: "We are here to help our friend''s mother get medicine! Help! There are monsters chasing us!" A child wearing a game helmet has appeared at the entrance of the corridor. His hands have transformed into two sickles, just like the protagonist of the game who can freely choose to change weapons. "A low-level shadow alienation product, not even a big ghost." The man did not pull out the knife. He stepped over the old Sao''s head and walked towards the corridor alone. The ghost eye tattoo on his neck blinked, and the man had a smile on his face. The child patient was not afraid and raised the sickles in both hands as if he was preparing to fight a game boss. (End of this chapter) Chapter 240 ghost pattern Chapter 240 Ghost Pattern Having just been stepped on the ground, Lao Sao felt a little uncomfortable, but he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. Laying down without daring to get up, Lao Sao secretly observed the corridor. He had heard many "rumors" related to the Investigation Bureau on the Internet. After this real contact, he found that what was said on the Internet was still conservative. ?From the man''s attitude towards him just now, it can be seen that the people in the Investigation Bureau do not treat ordinary citizens as equals at all. They are arrogant and annoying. No wonder everyone doesnt like them. ??Lao Sao didn''t know that the man regarded them as ghost story players, nor did he know that he was in front of the most special security department in the investigation bureau. He thought that all investigators were like this. Dont wait until one day I stand up, I must make you look good. Lying on the ground, saying harsh words in his heart, Lao Sao began to think about how to resist. In the dark corridor, the ghost lines on the long-haired man''s neck were like water waves, and ten pale fingers bloomed like lotus flowers. The ghost eye in the middle twitched slightly, and his pupils were locked on the child patient wearing a game helmet. The man moved forward with great confidence without the sword being unsheathed. On the contrary, the body of the child whose hands had transformed into sickles was trembling, as if something was competing with him for control of his body, making him unable to move. With his thumb pressed on the handle of the knife, a faint black mist floated out from behind the man, and the ghost lines were reconstructed behind him, forming a vaguely huge virtual image of ghosts and gods. ??Some are similar to the clay sculptures placed in the Goddess''s room in the Surabaya Apartment, but they are all invaded by black mist. Arent you going to run away? ?Before night fell, the man suddenly accelerated, stepping on the patches of light falling from the windows on the floor, and brandished his knife! ??Swinging the scabbard together, the child patient was already very fast, but the man''s knife just dodged past. By the time the child patient reacted, his alienated hands had already fallen to the ground. ?The two flesh sickles were separated from the child''s arms and turned into normal hands. Tears instantly flowed down. The pain and fear caused the child patient to lose all thoughts of fighting. He fell on all fours, turned around and ran away, leaving only two dazzling lines of blood on the ground. Looking at the direction in which the child was escaping, the man did not chase him. He picked up the child''s hands and placed them above his wrists. ??The ghost pattern is like a piranha smelling the smell of blood. One finger is clawing at the alienated flesh and blood, and the man closes his eyes. The absorption process seems to be very painful. No matter how many times it is repeated, it is difficult to adapt. The smell is very pure. The source of alienation among all patients in the hospital must be of a very high level. The man walked down the stairs and returned to the hall. ?Lao Sao quickly looked away. Only then did he realize that there were no other patients in the hospital hall, but blood stains could be seen everywhere. "Are you scared?" The man squatted down so that his ghostly eyes could clearly see the old coquettish woman: "We are security personnel from the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau, and I am the security team leader K." "I''m not the ghost talk player you''re looking for. My buddy''s mother is sick, so we pooled our money to buy her medicine." The reason I made up before came in handy again, and what the old coquettish man said was also true. Give me your mobile phone. The man seemed to know how the Kaitan players usually communicated. When Lao Sao heard this, his expression became stiff. When he entered the hospital, he sent a post, hoping that more people would enter the hospital to share the pressure. He also went around the Aite Investigation Bureau and spoke ill of the Bureau. You really have the wrong person. The security team didnt give Lao Sao a chance to talk nonsense. They directly searched their bodies, took away Lao Saos and his other mobile phones, forced them to find out their passwords, and then checked them one by one. ?After confirming that they were not Kaitan players, K was a little disappointed: "We seem to have arrived early. Those Kaitan players only seem to move at night." ?Other security personnel did not make things difficult for them. Perhaps in the eyes of the security personnel, Laosao and the others were no different from wild cats on the roadside. We were ordered to investigate the legacy of the Kaitan players and Situ An. The occurrence of abnormal events is closely related to the Kaitan players. What did you encounter after you came in during the day? In order to prove his worth, Lao Sao told K the rules of survival in the hospital, including the existence of medicine, the different functions of each department, etc. ?Seeing that Lao Sao never mentioned Su Mo, Li Ding couldn''t help but say: "One of our brothers is missing. He should have been captured by a monster whose head was dragged on the ground." ? Li Ding has the best relationship with Su Mo, but he doesnt know that Su Mo is actually the strange player that the security personnel are looking for. "Group nine will stay on the first floor of the hospital. After dark, the Guitan players may try to enter. You are responsible for guarding the entrance and exit. Regardless of humans or ghosts, if you encounter anyone who dares to resist, kill them directly." K motioned to Li Ding to lead the way: " Team 7 will work with me to find out the source of the anomaly before dark." On the fourth floor of the front building of Lishan Hospital, in the tool storage room next to the operating room, there was a male patient over two meters tall squatting in front of Xuan Wen. His name was Dabo. ?His body is huge and bloated, and is patched together. His left hand drags a hatchet, and his right hand is so enlarged that it has transformed into a hard ball of flesh. But compared to his terrifying body, he has the cute head of a four-year-old boy, and his IQ is still at the age of four. ??This patient with slow intellectual development is a new patient introduced to Xuan Wen by an insomniac patient. Xuan Wen does not have a good treatment for this disease, so she can only be patient and be his teacher. After finally getting the other person to calm down, the door to the utility room was suddenly opened, and a boy wearing a gaming helmet stumbled in. He was frightened, his expression was distorted, and he was waving two severed arms. ?The boy and Dabo seemed to be friends. He wanted Dabo to help him teach the murderer a lesson, but he didn''t expect that there were other people present. "It looks like your wrist was cut off by a knife. Is there a ghost who can use a knife in the building?" Xuan Wen discovered something was wrong. There was black mist around the wounds on the boy''s arms. The curse was different from the one in the hospital. . "They are people, I want to put them all into jars!" The child patient was just frightened, and now he saw Xuan Wen, but Xuan Wen was born with a kind of "affinity", which may be related to her "occupation" related. "Human?" There is no such fierce person among the Kaitan players. Xuan Wen nodded and looked at the child with a gentle face: "I will help you kill those guys who bully you. How about you listen to me in the future?" ?The child patient opened his mouth to refuse. He was just here to see his friend, but before he could answer, Xuan Wen said softly: "If you don''t agree, I''ll put you in a jar now." ?Standing among the three patients, Xuan Wen looked more like a doctor than a doctor, but he was silent in pain because he wanted to apologize for Xuan Wen and Little Brother. (End of this chapter) Chapter 241 Life is on the line Chapter 241 The fate is on the line The insomniac and Dabo, who has slow mental development, sat on both sides of Xuan Wen. The child patient who couldn''t tell the difference between virtual and reality jumped anxiously, but he had no choice. He couldn''t understand how his best friend could suddenly alienate himself and be willing to follow an "old witch". ? Flipping through skillfully to find bandages and needles and threads, Xuan Wen was like the dean who saw a problem student and said to the child patient: "Come here." ??He was reluctant in every way, but the boy''s body started to move on its own, and he slowly moved to Xuan Wen. ?Hand was grabbed and bandaged, the boy turned his head to the side, planning something very cruel in his mind. "Do you want to cut off my hand too? And then sew it back on?" Xuan Wen''s voice reached the boy''s ears, startling him. "Did I just say it?" The boy looked stunned. When he turned around, he found that his arms had been bandaged: "What do you want to do? You are with those people!" "I am a doctor, and of course I am doing this to help you treat your illness." The scalpel hidden in Xuan Wen''s hand slashed the boy''s back neck, and the external circuits of the game helmet were wrapped around the boy''s spine, densely connected to his blood vessels. . ??If all the blood vessels and circuits are torn off by violence, the boy will lose his mind and become a pile of rotten flesh. "Playing games is not a bad thing, but being too addicted will make you ignore your truest feelings and become a happy puppet dominated by it." Xuan Wen put her hand into the boy''s alienated neck: "I won''t let you directly To get rid of Internet addiction, I just want to help you change to a more interesting game so that your mind is no longer full of fighting and killing. " She launched the simple version of the game that Gao Ming had made for her, and stuffed the game console into the boy''s alienated head. ? ? Carefully rebuilding the circuits and blood vessels one by one, the boy''s cruel eyes gradually became confused, and the world in his eyes seemed to have changed. Su Mo next to her was dumbfounded. Xuan Wens method of treating illnesses and saving lives was really a revelation. "?, what game did you let me play?" The anger in the boy''s voice dissipated a lot, but there was fear in his eyes. ?Under the alienation of the shadow world, all the abnormal and **** scenes in his eyes have been transformed into normal scenes. Accustomed to the alienation of the shadow world, the boy now feels strange and frightened when looking at all normal things. "You are a very typical case. In the future, when the whole city turns into a huge stage for ghost stories, more and more patients like you will appear. They will treat abnormal things as normal and lose little by little. The most precious part of human nature eventually becomes the nourishment for ghosts and ghost stories." Xuan Wen touched the boy''s game helmet, and her gentle movements made the boy''s hair stand on end. What on earth did you do to me? Why has my world become like this! Besides not falling in love, the game I gave you is more realistic. Xuan Wen lifted the boy up with one hand. There was no way to take off the game helmet. It seemed that she could only wait for the boy to take it off by himself one day. "Let me go!" The boy wanted to struggle, but Xuan Wen didn''t tolerate him. She pressed her fingers on his wounds and helped him sort out his blood vessels and lines little by little. ?Standing among the three alienated patients, Xuan Wen felt like a fish in water, as if she had come home from work all week and petted the cat. ??Shen Mo looked at everything in front of him with a complicated expression. He was still holding the women''s shoes in his left hand. When he looked in the mirror just now, the owner of the women''s shoes had quietly run behind him and stared at his neck with resentment. She cant really be the doctor here, right? No, she is more skilled than the doctors here! Just when Su Mo began to suspect that Xuan Wen was not a living person, Xuan Wen''s cell phone suddenly rang, and it was a specially set exclusive ringtone. "How dare you turn on the ringtone on your phone after entering the dungeon of the Kaitan game? Is she too worried?" Even a newcomer like Su Mo would pay attention to her phone. Without looking at the phone screen, Xuan Wen knew who was calling just by listening to the voice. She let go of her gaming helmet, and the child patient fell to the ground with a thud. Taking out her cell phone, Xuan Wen seemed to be attracted by something, and for the first time she showed a hesitant expression. ??Sou Mo''s expression also became solemn. Xuan Wen, who had remained calm in the face of the three alienated patients, now had a change in her face. "Well..." After struggling for a while, Xuan Wen lowered her voice and answered the phone: "Is something wrong?" The tone is very calm, but everyone can hear what is hidden under the calmness. "It''s getting dark. I''m going to Lishan Hospital. How is the situation there?" A man''s voice came from the phone. After Su Mo heard it, his expression became weirder. He actually felt that the voice was a bit strange. familiar. "I''m in the hospital. People from the Investigation Bureau seem to be here too. Be careful." Xuan Wen frowned, her heart rate changed, and she hated being unable to control herself. Seeing Xuan Wen frowning, Su Mo couldn''t help but start thinking wildly, what is the relationship between the two parties? How many people did they come in? the man asked subconsciously. Just two full security teams from New Shanghai, with a maximum of twenty people. Xuan Wen asked the child patient clearly and replied indifferently. What about you? "Don''t worry, I have three alienated patients here, and there is also a college student with great potential. He seems to be innately liked by the shadow world, and he is tainted with the aura of shadow." reason. You should avoid it and dont touch me head-on. Ill be there soon. The voice on the phone has disappeared, but Xuan Wen is still staring at the screen of the phone. Her mouth is slightly pouted, a little unhappy, but she doesn''t know why she is unhappy. Is it because the other person only knows how to work? Didn''t talk about anything else? Or is it because your emotions are affected? "I''m a big bad guy, why does he trust me so much?" Xuan Wen held the phone, Gao Ming customized the game for her, and directly handed over the backwater forum to her to take care of. This feeling can only be achieved by a life-long friendship. So do it. But in Xuan Wen''s memory, she simply ran to the tunnel door and took a life. "He can''t be a love brain, can he? He can''t? He has died so many times, and his brain is all broken." Xuan Wen leaned against the wall and muttered non-stop. The three alienated patients all noticed Xuan Wen''s abnormality, but no one dared to speak. It was braver to remain silent and asked in a low voice. "Is it your husband who called you just now? I seem to have heard his voice elsewhere." Su Mo really wanted to ask, but who knew that after he finished speaking, Xuan Wen stared straight at Him: "What, what''s wrong?" "I have nothing to do with him, and he will never fall in love with me. This is what he promised me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 242 seriously ill patient Chapter 242 Severe Patients Xuan Wen''s tone is obviously different from before, and it can be seen that she is very serious about this matter. ?Whether it is reality or the shadow world, there are very few things that can influence Xuanwen. Only the inexplicable special emotion towards Gaoming often troubles her. She thinks that kind of emotion is a shackles given to her by fate, not her true heart. "Making money, looking for a future, or even doing things is much better than working on relationships." Xuan Wen said something to Su Mo and fell silent. As a freshman who had never been in love, he really didn''t understand Xuan Wen. What is Wen so excited about? She just wants to ask who the owner of that voice is? "The people from the Investigation Bureau are coming soon. Let''s leave here first. After we accumulate some strength, we can meet them again." Xuan Wen walked out of the utility room immediately. She remained calm when faced with anything else. He was calm, but after answering that person''s call, he became a little unnatural. This woman is really scary. Su Mo whispered, holding up her womens shoes and following at the end of the line. The evening light was gradually swallowed up by dark clouds, and the night was like a pair of big hands, covering everyone''s eyes bit by bit. ?Footsteps sounded throughout the floor as the patients made final preparations to spend the night, and Xuan Wen and the others were no exception. ??The intensive care unit is the most dangerous floor, where highly alienated patients are concentrated, but most of them will not appear until dark. Those who are willing to move around during the day are those who still retain their humanity and are not completely contaminated by shadows. If we look at proportions, patients who are active during the day are still at least 60% human inside. "The other patient I took you to see also has insomnia, but his condition is more serious than mine. I hope you won''t be frightened by him." The insomniac patient with his head hanging on the ground led Xuan Wen to the deepest part of the corridor. ?At the end of each ward, there is a layered white wooden door, which seems to be several wards put together. Shadows spread around like hands covered with tentacles, and the doors were connected with thin strings filled with bells. Standing in the gap and looking in, you could occasionally see a white eyeball. Its a bit like a house of resentment. Are we finally going to see the big ghost in the hospital? Xuan Wen regained her composure. The walls on both sides of the corridor were skewed and twisted. Xuan Wen gently raised her hand and pushed the door. The moment she pushed the door, all the thin wires began to tremble, the bells swayed, large pieces of white paint on the walls fell off, and there were all kinds of bugs in the gaps between the floor tiles. Crawling back and forth. Darkness and shadows spread rapidly, and Xuan Wen seemed to have stepped into a nightmare. When the door panel is opened, the door axis seems to stand in the middle of two worlds. The inside and outside are two completely different scenes. This patient seems to be very ill. Wearing a blood-stained white coat, Xuan Wen silently entered the room. ?The sign of the ward is hung on the inside of the door - the first intensive care unit. ?There was no first aid equipment or medical equipment as I remembered. There was only a huge white hospital bed in this twisted and crooked room. ?The ward looked empty, but there were strange sounds coming from all around, including teeth grinding, cutting, hammer swinging, chewing, and the sound of crows competing for food. After all the people entered the house, the door behind them closed by itself, and then opened inexplicably. ?Each time this is repeated, the sound in the room will increase, as if people are constantly entering. The first thing he felt was the strange silence. He gradually couldn''t breathe. It seemed like there were people around him. His chest slowly collapsed and his heartbeat became labored. "Hold on a little longer." Xuan Wen walked to the hospital bed, lifted the sheets, and looked down. A young man was hiding under the bed. His eyes were red and bloodshot, as if he hadn''t slept for a long time. What''s even more terrifying is that his eyelids seem to have been cut off by himself, and he can never close his eyes. She is a new doctor, specially here to treat you. The insomniac with his head mopping on the floor said cautiously. "Mr. Yi, thank you for remembering me, but my situation is not the same as yours." The man without eyelids under the bed held his head in his hands and did not dare to contact anyone outside. Mr. Yi seems to be the name of a patient with hindbrain alienation, and the two of them often discuss the condition. "Believe me, she is different from other doctors in the hospital." After the insomniac reassured her again and again, the man finally crawled out from under the bed. ??After roughly scanning the man, Xuan Wen found that there was nothing alien about the man. The man''s illness should be in the spirit, mind and psychology. "Did you cut off your eyelids yourself?" Before entering the ward, Xuan Wen saw many pairs of eyes with only whites in the crack of the door, but the man''s eyes were blood red, as if they were about to explode. "Yeah." The man sat beside the bed, feeling uneasy as if there were dead people sitting around him. Are you also suffering from insomnia? Its not that I cant sleep, I just dont dare to sleep. The man sighed and muttered: As soon as I close my eyes, the ghosts will come out, and as soon as I open my eyes, they will disappear. "Ghost? What does the ghost you see look like?" Xuan Wen walked up to the man and stared into his eyes. "It''s... I can''t explain clearly, but there are all kinds of things. I can''t see it when I open my eyes, but when I''m about to fall asleep, the scene in the room will appear in my mind, and the ghost will appear at this time, Some were squatting in the living room, some crawled to my bed, and some were lying on the roof, hanging by ropes, holding human heads in their mouths, no! I can''t say any more!" The man suddenly shook his head like crazy, and his eyes seemed to be bleeding: "They are still there! They are around you, I know! I know they are there!" "In order not to sleep, you cut off your eyelids?" Xuan Wen stretched out her hand to hold the man''s head: "How long has it been since you slept?" I havent slept for a long time since I entered the hospital. Im very scared. Am I going to die? "It''s okay. You see us all in the room now. We''ll help you stay by the bed. You can sleep peacefully for a while." Xuan Wen handed the man an eye mask: "Lie down, cover your eyes, and let me See what the world looks like after you fall asleep?" The man wanted to refuse, but Xuan Wen pushed him down on the hospital bed, and he felt sleepy. Are you asleep? Does this ward appear in your mind? "It''s here, I haven''t fallen asleep yet, I can''t sleep, the ghost will come!" Although the man put on a blindfold, he was still fighting against sleepiness. "Do you have any of us in your mind?" Xuan Wen always paid attention to her surroundings. "Yes, you are all here, be careful, be careful! Something is coming!" At the same time as the man shouted, the ward door was violently knocked open by a force: "Ghost! The ghost is coming! There are ghosts everywhere!" ??As the man screamed, a pair of pale eyes appeared at the crack of the door. The horrific scenes that the man imagined after closing his eyes seemed to slowly become reality. (End of this chapter) Chapter 243 Dreams that invade reality Chapter 243 Dreams Invading Reality I am a very timid person and I never dare to go out alone at night. I always feel that something is waiting for me in the corridor. Home is the only place where I feel safe, but since my father and mother disappeared, everything has changed. My father and mother disappeared at home. I was woken up by my parents voices in the middle of the night. They told me to run away and leave the room. But when I opened my eyes, the room was eerily quiet. I covered my eyes with the quilt and secretly looked towards the living room. The furniture and electrical appliances were all there. Nothing was missing. Instead, there were... some shadows similar to refrigerators standing in the room. They just stood like that, moving silently, like a lifted coffin. Finally in the morning, I opened the curtains, ran into the living room, and shouted the names of my father and mother loudly. No one responded. I pushed open the door of the master bedroom, and my father and mother were gone. I quickly called the police, but my neighbor told the police that he suspected that I had killed my father and mother. They said they could hear quarreling and begging for mercy from my house every night. They said I was a violent lunatic, and that my father and mother would call my name constantly at night, but I didn''t know any of this. To this day, the police still have not found my father and mother. I should be the only one in the world who knows where my father and mother are hidden. Look, they are here... ??Night completely shrouded Lishan Hospital. After the last trace of light disappeared, the door panel of the intensive care unit completely turned into a coffin. On the skewed walls, large shadows spread quickly like moss. The man with his eyelids cut off lay on the bed and slowly stopped struggling. ?After he fell asleep, pairs of white eyes appeared in the cracks of the wall and door, and various physical deformities, barely recognizable humanoid things crawled out. All the horrors in the man''s imagination became reality. After he fell asleep, he crawled towards the only hospital bed. ??This ability has gone beyond the scope of ordinary ghosts. Three patients were crowded beside the bed, and Sumo was holding women''s shoes and trying to hide under the bed. Is it his brain that he alienated? ?The floor suddenly trembled, as if a giant stepped heavily on the corridor, and claws made of fingers scratched the window glass, and everyone heard a shrill scream! An extremely huge human face appeared at the door of the intensive care unit. It was the face of a middle-aged woman. She was tired and in pain. Her face was like the sail of a large ship, inflating inward and constantly exhaling. Chen Meng, Chen Meng, Chen Meng! ?Human Face wanted to squeeze into the ward, but was blocked by the thin line between the door panels, and countless bells swayed. "Is this his mother?" Xuan Wen moved forward, but as soon as she was one meter away from the hospital bed, a feeling of weightlessness suddenly came. The shadow on the ground seemed to turn into a cliff, and she would fall into the shadow world if she went further. ??The ghost''s screams became more and more harsh, and the sound was so sharp that it pierced her eardrums. She was still pushing madly into the ward. ?Thine threads were broken, blood spattered, and scattered emotions fell. ??The sound of the bell became more and more rapid, at the same frequency as the man''s heartbeat, and the whole ward seemed to be shaking. "Those thin threads wrapped around the room are not ordinary ropes. They seem to represent the patient''s tense nerves and reason. When all the thin threads are broken, he may never wake up." Reality and shadow world are reversed, nightmare Such a real appearance. The mother''s face finally squeezed into the ward, tearing off most of the thin wires. Her huge head continued to expand, staring at the child sleeping on the bed. ??If the ward is a man''s heart, something his mother did in the past completely occupied his heart, causing him pain day and night, and he couldn''t think of anything else. The man''s body curled up unnaturally. The load-bearing wall of the ward had faded at some point, revealing the white bones. It was a white spine. Dad was in the middle of the spine. Almost only the white bones were left in his body. ?After his father appeared, the insomniac with his head mopping the floor did not hesitate at all. He took out a bottle of medicine from his arms as quickly as possible. He climbed onto the hospital bed and poured all the pills into the man''s mouth. The man who was sleeping in the nightmare seemed to be invaded by something, his body was severely spasmed, and two forces collided in his mind. Moms face slowly began to appear with plaques, and it quickly began to age, and then the patches fell to the ground. The father in the spine did not break free, so he was restrained by some force, and the load-bearing wall of the hospital returned to normal little by little. ??The ghost howled and returned to the shadows. The man on the hospital bed suddenly took off his blindfold and woke up! ?The ward had not changed much since before he fell asleep, except that the thin lines between the doors had broken a lot. "Have you seen those ghosts? They will come out as soon as I fall asleep, and they will come out and look at me!" The man grabbed his hair with both hands, his eyes were red, and he was on the verge of collapse. "I almost know what your disease is, but if you want to treat it well, I need your full cooperation." Xuan Wen hooked the thin line between the doors with her fingers: "What did you do before?" It took a long time for the man to calm down. He stared with scarlet eyes: "Actor, many people liked me when I was young." "In your dream, there were a lot of white eyes peeping at you from the cracks in the door and window frames. Have you ever been followed by peepers?" Xuan Wen is going to restore all the things in the nightmare, find out the parts that compare with reality, and figure out the root cause. Men''s problems. Many big ghosts own the House of Resentment, but even more terrifying than them are ghosts like Zhang Ding. They can turn painful memories into nightmares and reappear in the House of Resentment. ??The male patient in the intensive care unit of Lishan Hospital seems to be such a monster, but he is still unable to control this ability. Is this related to medical treatment? The man was a little reluctant to answer. "Every question I ask next is difficult for you to answer. They all involve cutting open your **** heart and removing the diseased part, but only in this way can you be cured." Xuan Wen said Su Mo Pulled out from under the bed: "Your danger level is too high. If you don''t want to answer, I''ll leave now." Before I got sick, I looked pretty good, but I wasnt famous, so I wanted my friends to follow me and make some noise. I actually really enjoyed that feeling, being watched by a certain kind of gaze, and everything felt like a stage What happened next? "My friend died in a car accident, but the voyeuristic gaze was still there, and it seemed that I could never get rid of it. I began to suspect that there were dead people squatting in the corridors and corpses hidden in the corners. I didn''t dare to go anywhere, I only dared to Stay at home." The man opened his eyes wide, with fear in the depths of his pupils: "Later, I found that there started to be looks like that at home, and my father and mother talked strangely, as if there was something hidden in their eyes. in the body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 244 Started going crazy half a year ago Chapter 244: Started going crazy half a year ago Once the dead mans gaze appears, it seems it will never go away. My friend turned into a corpse, but he seemed to still remember my words and kept staring at me. My father and mother would walk around the bedroom at night, and occasionally stand side by side by my bed. The expressions on their faces felt strange to me, as if they were my dead friends. The man put his head in his hands. He didn''t dare to sleep. He could see those ghosts as long as he closed his eyes. I tried to save myself. I went to that friends house and opened her bedroom door, and I discovered that she had liked me from a long time ago and had been paying attention to me since I was a child. Her room is filled with photos of me in various poses and looks. I have always regarded her as my best friend, but she seems to regard me as her only toy. In her computer, I saw some videos she had taken. It turned out that I had been filmed by her a long time ago. She suggested publicity, just to find a reason for her perverted behavior. The red eyes were full of pain and remorse, as well as a hint of guilt. "Your friend likes to peek, and you enjoy the pleasure of being spied on. You two are actually a good match." Xuan Wen looked at the man without any sympathy in her eyes. I just think of her as my best friend. "You should have more than one ''good friend'' like this, right?" Xuan Wen seemed to see through the man''s heart: "Can you tell me how your friend died?" Sitting on the hospital bed, the man looked more and more painful. He shook his head, unwilling to continue to remember. "You didn''t say you didn''t know, and you didn''t say you couldn''t. Is her death related to you? Did you kill her? Did you do this more than once?" Xuan Wen picked up the handcuffs that were broken free from the corner of the hospital bed: "They were You''re in the intensive care unit and you''re still in handcuffs, you''re carrying a lot of lives, right?" Everyone related to this severe patient seems to have died, and he is the only one who is still alive. This is the biggest doubt. "I don''t remember! I just don''t remember! Some things happened in nightmares and have nothing to do with reality!" The man became emotional: "I have never killed anyone in reality, and I have never done anything excessive. I am the victim, they got into trouble with me! "Don''t worry, then tell me, what have you done in your nightmares?" Xuan Wen did not draw conclusions easily. The patient''s condition was extremely complicated. The previous child patients could not distinguish between games and reality, but he seemed to Nightmare and reality were confused, and his condition was much more serious than that of the child. "In the nightmare..." The man hesitated for a long time, licking his dry and cracked lips: "My best friend turned into a spider. Her head grew on a huge spider body, and she chased me with her long legs. He also kept spraying silk threads full of mucus to tie me up and tie me to a big net!" "My best friend is a spider in the nightmare?" Xuan Wen thought thoughtfully: "You go on." "How can a friend turn into a spider in reality? So this must be in a nightmare! I am in a dream She was forced to have no way to escape, and finally found an ax to make her incapacitated. However, her vitality in the nightmare was very strong, and she was resurrected again and again, so I had no choice but to bury her." The man''s expression. Horrified: "This is something that happened in a nightmare. It has nothing to do with reality. I just killed a huge spider with her head." "Is it possible that your nightmare and reality are reversed? You said that the spider''s threads are full of mucus. Could those threads that bind you be her love and desire to control you?" Xuan Wen walked towards the door without waiting for the man to refute. Thin lines between AND gates: Its like these thin lines represent your nerves and emotions. ?Taking out a scalpel, Xuan Wen cut off one of the threads. A bell rang, blood flowed from the broken end of the thread, and the man suddenly began to twitch as if he had been pricked by a needle. "Nightmares and reality come together in a strange way. Your condition is indeed rare." Xuan Wen casually tied the broken thread, but the memory was already knotted, and the pain and scars could not be eliminated: "In the nightmare, how did your father and mother die?" "They..." The man slowly remembered something: "Mom''s body has no bones. In the dream, she only has skin, which can change into various shapes. When I dream of the sea, she is the ship; when I fall from a height, she is the ship. Balloon; Dads body is hidden in a house of bones, all skeletons. Every time I have a nightmare, I have to look for the house that Dads body turned into in my dream. As long as I find the home that Dad turned into, the nightmare will come. When its over, I can return to reality. Mom has been saving you in the dream, and dad is the key to ending the nightmare. Xuan Wen felt that her initial guess was wrong. The mans parents might not have been killed by him. Su Mo, who was holding her women''s shoes, was already getting dizzy just listening to these. The world of a madman was simply incomprehensible to normal people. I remember your mother called you Chen Meng in the nightmare just now. Xuan Wen took out her mobile phone and flipped through some messages. There were many people in the world who called her Chen Meng, but there was only one actor named Chen Meng who fit the description of the man. Found it ?Six months ago, a murder case was solved in the old city. The murderer was the parents of actor Chen Meng. Chen Meng was implicated because he did not report the knowledge and deliberately concealed it, which ruined his life. After checking the news from different channels, Xuan Wen came up with a guess: "You haven''t been able to distinguish between nightmares and reality since half a year ago. You are the real murderer, and your father and mother are the ones who were implicated. They helped you take the blame." Its sin, so your father and mother appear like that in the dream. "Impossible! My mother and father are missing! They were taken away by nightmares! I''m looking for them too!" The man couldn''t believe everything he said, because he himself didn''t know whether what he saw was a dream or reality. In other words, his lies may have deceived himself. "More than these, what I''m more curious about is what happened to you half a year ago? Why did you start to be unable to distinguish between reality and dreams?" Xuan Wen asked a key point. "Half a year ago...I had been suffering from insomnia due to too much stress, so I came to the hospital to see a psychiatrist...yes, Lishan Hospital." The man opened his mouth, and the fine bloodshot eyes in his pupils were trembling: "I took the wrong road that day, accidentally After entering the back building, in the ward on the fourth floor of the back building, a doctor saw me and prescribed some medicine. " The back building has been abandoned for many years, how could there be a doctor? "There really is a doctor. I remember it very clearly. Situ An, the vice president of the Charity Federation, was also seeing a doctor that day. When he left, he said that all the medicines would be free for me." The man recalled: "Yes, that''s right. In the psychological counseling room on the fourth floor of the back building, a psychological counselor who came to get medicine from Henshan Prison was also present. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 245 intersection of fate Chapter 245 The intersection of fate ?The male patient who couldn''t tell the difference between nightmares and reality didn''t tell the truth. He didn''t mean to deceive others, but he didn''t know what was true. "How could a big shot from the Hanhai Charity Federation come to a place like this to see a doctor? This may be a scene in his dream." Su Mo felt that the man was lying again, and there was no logic at all in what he said. ?Since Situ An released the video of his last words, Su Mo and the vast majority of ordinary people think that Situ An was a good person who risked his life to restore the truth to all citizens. "Not necessarily." Xuan Wen reminded: "Have you forgotten the room full of shoes in the back building? All the shoes are worshiping Situ An''s portrait. This hospital may be Situ An''s property." ??More than Situ An, Xuan Wen is more curious about another person: "You said there was a psychological counselor who came to get medicine from Henshan Prison that day? What did he look like?" "Generally, people who can be psychological counselors are over thirty years old, but that counselor was very young, he looked to be in his twenties." The man couldn''t remember clearly: "I really didn''t lie to you. If you dont believe it, you can go to the hospital to check the records. There are videos in the psychological counseling room. Every treatment process will be filmed and the files will be sealed. " To protect patient privacy, the general consultation process will not be filmed. "It should be that the doctor in the back building was trying to protect himself, to prevent the patient from suddenly taking drastic actions, or after the condition worsened, the family framed the doctor for wrong treatment." The man''s patience gradually ran out: "I don''t know about other patients. What''s going on? Anyway, after I came here to see a doctor, my condition became more and more serious. The more treatment I got, the more painful it became. Most of the doctors here are unreliable. " ??Looking at Xuan Wen secretly, the man seemed to think that Xuan Wen was also in this category. Xuanwen saw the man''s little thoughts, but she didn''t have any intention to refute, because she was not a doctor at all: "Do you still remember the specific date? Take me to the hospital where the videos are stored to have a look." "It''s dark, so you can''t just go to the backstairs." The man''s eyes were evasive. A madman who couldn''t distinguish between nightmares and reality was afraid of that place. "Lead the way, I will find a way to cure you." Xuan Wen didn''t care why Situ An was in the hospital, she was more concerned about the other young psychological counselor. ?Among all the people she knew, only one person became a psychological counselor for felons in Henshan Prison when he was in his twenties. She was full of curiosity about that person. Many things he did confused and puzzled her. He was also the only person she couldn''t understand. "I suggest you listen to her." The insomniac with his head on the ground suddenly said: "Some strange people came in the front building and hunted the patients crazily. We can just go to the back building to hide. I know you are afraid. , Its not completely dark now, so the most terrifying thing probably wont appear yet. With bleeding eyes open, the man hesitated for a few minutes before standing up: "Okay, then I''ll listen to you, Mr. Yi." ?After many days, Chen Meng walked out of the intensive care unit for the first time. He was hunched over, wearing a smelly hospital gown, and his face was pale and haggard. Go this way. The smell of blood in the air became much stronger, and the night wind seemed to lift a red veil. ??Chen Meng lowered his head and walked down the corridor on the fourth floor. He accurately avoided the investigators who were searching upwards, passed through the abandoned garden, and stopped at the door of the back building. "We seem to have been discovered. Those murderers have abilities beyond my understanding." The back of his head was dragged on the ground, Mr. Yi shook his body, and he noticed the eyes behind him. Leave them alone, go to the back building first. I hope those things havent woken up yet. Chen Meng entered the back building from the side door, avoided the room full of shoes, and ran into the corridor filled with garbage: Dont stay here for too long. ?They all had strong execution skills. They rushed to the fourth floor in one breath, looked at the door number, and found the psychological counseling room where Chen Meng had seen a doctor half a year ago. From the outside, this is a very ordinary room. There is nothing special about it, but it doesnt look like a hospital room. Opening the wooden door outside, there is an unlocked iron door inside. It feels strange like wearing underwear outside a coat. The interior of the psychological counseling room is very large, and the three wards are connected to each other. The room seems to be cleaned every day, and there is no dust. Everything is the same as half a year ago. Is there anyone living here? Is there anyone alive in the back building? White walls, gray floor tiles, an old computer and a broken desk lamp placed on the light yellow table. I remember that I was sitting here while Situ An and Master Shu, who came to get the medicine, were in another room "Where is the video?" Xuan Wen interrupted Chen Meng directly. Go and take a look at the innermost room. Chen Meng thought Xuanwen was in such a hurry because she wanted to see a doctor for herself, but she always felt that something was not right. ?Stepping on the gray floor tiles, Xuan Wen opened the last door. She checked the position of the camera, started the computer smoothly, and screened according to the date. ??The old computer screen gave off a pale light, and all the videos in recent months were deleted. Xuan Wen worked on it for a long time, and her eyes gradually became complicated. It seems to be a coincidence that the day Chen Meng came to see a doctor happened to be when the first abnormal incident broke out in Xinhu. ?Trying to play the video of that day, Xuan Wen found that there were many patients who came to the back building for medical treatment every day. They all, like Chen Meng, walked the wrong way inexplicably and were taken into the back building by the doctor. "It seems that you are not taking the wrong path, but the back building is deliberately selecting suitable patients, and then cultivating you into the seeds of the shadow world." Xuan Wen instantly understood the key: "The back building of Lishan Hospital is the shadow The world invades the stronghold of reality. ??Continuously fast forwarding, Xuan Wen saw Chen Meng in the video. The Chen Meng who was half a year ago looked nothing like the same person now. He was tall and handsome, but his expression was gloomy and he had a cold personality. ? Turning up the volume, Xuan Wen heard the conversation between Chen Meng and the doctor in the video. I havent had a good sleep for a long time, and I always dream about my friends. Can you tell me more specifically about your dream? "Probably one night, I accidentally hit her while driving. The dream was very real. Her face was pressed against the windshield, her eyes were wide open, her limbs were twisted and spread out, and she was lying on the front of my car like a big spider. ." Chen Meng said in pain in the video, and he looked normal at this time. Then you were frightened and woke up? "Sometimes I wake up, and sometimes I continue to do it, I..." Chen Meng slowly said: "In my dream, I would bury her body in the abandoned construction site, and her eyes would keep looking at me, Several times I was so scared that I separated her and buried her in different places at the construction site. Are you sure you didnt really kill her? "How is that possible! She is my best friend!" Chen Meng became excited. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and a man wearing a uniform of Henshan Prison opened the door. Pressing the button, Xuan Wen froze the picture and stared at the man on the screen. Good luck! (End of this chapter) Chapter 246 Isnt a lunatic just a sane person dreaming? Chapter 246 Isnt a lunatic just a awake person dreaming? With an expressionless face, Xuan Wen put away all her smiles, and could no longer feel the tenderness and warmth from her body. She stared at the surveillance screen extremely carefully, repeatedly confirming everything she saw with her eyes. Gao Ming entered the back building of Lishan Hospital half a year ago, and not as a patient. He was probably selected by the shadow world half a year ago. "That..." Chen Meng was also standing nearby. He looked at Xuan Wen''s frozen picture. He was not there on it. His attending doctor seemed to be paying attention to another doctor: "Aren''t you treating me? Isn''t it frozen? Wrong?" As a patient, Chen Meng was not willing to ask casually, but now Xuan Wen''s expression was too serious, making it look like his condition was very serious and he was about to die. "Every time you lose sleep, people around you will disappear and die. You are the only one who is fine, so you don''t need to pay too much attention to your illness." Xuan Wen said casually. She motioned Chen Meng to shut up, took out her earphones, and connected to On an old computer. Excluding external interference, Xuan Wen pressed the play button. She couldn''t take her eyes away, as if she had returned to that evening half a year ago. The picture continued to play, the door of the ward was opened, and Gao Ming entered the ward wearing his work uniform and the dusk light. Dust was flying in the light, and instead of the pungent smell of potion, the air was filled with a strange smell of decay. Gao Ming frowned slightly. He held a medical equipment receipt in his hand and looked at Chen Meng who was receiving treatment in the room. How can outsiders come in casually? The secret deep in his heart was revealed, and Chen Meng was a little panicked. There were too many ulterior things hidden in his dreams. "I am also a doctor, you continue." Gao Ming took the receipt and scanned the room. There were five seats in the clinic, placed in the corner, on both sides of the table, by the window, and next to the bookcase where the sunlight could not shine at all. Without thinking too much, Gao Ming walked towards the bookcase. He sat in the shadows, allowing himself to be completely enveloped in darkness. "Are you a doctor here too?" Chen Meng''s expression was not as natural as before. He was a liar. "Mr. Chen, I have a general understanding of your condition. Please wait for a while." The doctor sitting opposite Chen Meng seemed not to have expected that Gao Ming would come in directly. He smiled and said: "You said that you are also a doctor, but come on All the patients in my hospital are suffering from severe mental illness. "Since Henshan Prison used the psychological treatment equipment shipped from New Shanghai, its mood has become stable on the surface, but once it is stimulated, the spirit will immediately enter an abnormally manic state. There was a sudden riot in the prison last night, and my leader asked me to Come here to get the medicine. Here are the documents and certificates. He said you are ready. "There are fixed channels for medical procurement. Gao Ming doesn''t want to get involved. He just wants to get those special medicines and leave as soon as possible. "Doctor, I still have a performance, and the time is very tight. Can you prescribe some medicine for me first?" Chen Meng urged. He hated the behavior of high-risk people, and he was obviously the one who came first. "Your disease cannot be cured by taking medicine." Gao Ming suddenly said. He had just heard everything Chen Meng told outside the door: "If you want to no longer be troubled by pain, the treatment plan I give you is to go to the hospital for treatment." The policeman surrendered and admitted that he had killed someone, killed his best friend, and buried her body in a construction site. "You fart! There is no way I can do such a thing!" Chen Meng was emotional: "What I just told was just what happened in the dream!" "Dreams are feedback from reality, using partial reality to restore an absurd truth." Gao Ming deals with death row prisoners every day and knows this kind of people very well: "If you don''t remember whether you have killed anyone, you can ask the police to help you investigate. . For you, death is a relief." Shut up! Chen Meng stood up, moved his chair back, and clenched his fists. "Don''t get excited, I''m just telling you my treatment plan." Gao Ming still sat in the shadow: "The extreme absurdity of dreams must come from the perceptual world we observe, and everything is connected." The doctor listened carefully to Gao Ming''s words. He comforted Chen Meng with a few words: "Dreams are feelings from outside our souls. Falling asleep causes us to fall into passive thinking. Therefore, in dreams, we will do some irrational and helpless things." Things to control. ?? Chen Meng was at least very competent on the surface. He straightened his collar and tried his best to calm down. "Dreams appear after falling asleep, freeing us from the waking state and showing the alienation of some things, but all alienation has a basis. There is logic in dreams, and dreams are not completely irrational." Gao Ming''s meaning is obvious. , what kind of dreams a person will have has a lot to do with his subconscious self. "Are you sick?" Chen Meng''s suppressed anger rose again. He rolled up his sleeves and faced Gao Ming: "I just have insomnia and a headache, and I feel uncomfortable. Do you insist on saying that I killed someone?" Mr. Chen, let me take you to get the medicine first. The doctor pulled Chen Meng away and led him into the innermost room of the psychological counseling room. ?The video suddenly became quiet without any sound. Gao Ming was sitting alone in the chair holding the receipt. He didn''t realize that the shadow behind him seemed to come to life, slowly eating away at his shadow, trying to squeeze into his body silently. The documents fell to the ground. Gao Ming seemed to be asleep. He closed his eyes and leaned lightly on the bookcase. ?About five minutes later, the doctor took out Chen Meng who had put on a hospital gown. At this time, Chen Meng''s eyes had become a little dull, and there seemed to be something missing in his eyes. "Mr. Chen, take your medicine and go to the seventh floor to get a hospitalization certificate." The doctor smiled and patted Chen Meng on the back: "According to our treatment plan, you only need to stay in the hospital for three days to recover." Chen Meng entered another room, and the doctor came to Gao Ming with a smile: "Wake up." Gao Ming suddenly opened his eyes. He felt a little cold and zipped up his zipper: "Is that murderous madman gone?" "He just dreamed of something strange." The doctor picked up the receipt on the ground and looked at the different medicines on it: "You seemed to have fallen asleep just now? Did you dream of something strange? Do you think you are a madman? " What do you want to say? Gao Ming seemed to have really had a dream just now. Isnt a madman just a conscious person dreaming? The doctor seemed to be saying to himself: You fell asleep just now, but are you really awake now? The doctor didn''t look at Gao Ming at all, but after hearing his words, Gao Ming felt inexplicably creepy. He couldn''t help but glance around, as if the world had become a little strange from a certain moment. Xuan Wen said nothing while watching the video. Her eyes were fixed on Gao Ming, trying to read more information from that face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 247 Are you awake? Chapter 247 Are you awake? Xuanwen is already the person who knows Gao Ming best in the world. She knows many of Gao Mings secrets, and Gao Ming has never hidden anything from her. Even so, from Xuanwen''s perspective, Gao Ming is still full of mysteries. In her memories of being instilled in the shadow world, she could not help but fall in love with Gao Ming. This was entirely because she was the heroine of the game designed by Gao Ming, a ghost that should not exist. She woke up from the shadows and went to the tunnel to change her destiny. However, the murderous intention in her heart disappeared at the first sight of Gao Ming. She seemed to have seen Gao Ming countless times. She was scarred and exhausted. When she saw Gao Ming from a distance at the entrance of the tunnel, she subconsciously hid the knife behind her and unknowingly straightened her hair that was wet from the rain. ??It was supposed to be a threat of violence and intimidation, but somehow she ended up carrying the man on her back and walking out of the tunnel. ?This scene was not part of her plan, and it was so natural that it seemed to have happened countless times. Who should I trust? The memory that the shadow world instilled in Xuan Wen is completely different from the memory that Gao Ming told her. This feeling is very strange, as if you have experienced something, but suddenly someone comes out and tells you that those experiences are all fake. You You are not some psychological criminal murderer, you are just yourself. Xuan Wen really wants to find out the truth, which is related to a very important thing - whether to believe in the whole world or in one person. ??Continuing to watch the video, Xuan Wen blocked all external interference and used her own abilities to analyze the psychological activities behind the expressions of each person in the video. Gao Ming stood stunned for a while. He frowned and looked around the psychological counseling room. As the youngest psychological counselor in Henshan Prison, he is very sensitive to subtle changes in the external environment. This is the most basic part of the psychological counseling work for felons. Ability to protect oneself. "It seems that you are also confused." The doctor walked back to his seat and sat on the consultation chair: "My name is Lu Zang. I am a psychological counselor at Lishan Hospital. I have been doing this for twenty years. I want to Why dont we talk? The curtains in the ward were not closed, and soft light shone on the consultation table. ?Hands of the receipt, Gao Ming sat on the chair where Chen Meng had just sat. The two psychological counselors sat face to face. No one spoke, they were all observing each other. ?The doctor named Lu Zang looks to be in his forties, affable, his clean white coat is spotless, and he always has a pen in his pocket. Lu Zang should have been very handsome when he was young, but his face seemed to have been operated on, leaving some shallow scars. "Doctor Gao, I have already read the receipt. The medicine will be delivered soon. You don''t have to worry about this." Lu Zang does not feel threatening at all. He has a special temperament and can easily gain the trust of patients: "Actually, I''m quite curious about your job. Is it dangerous to provide psychological counseling to felons?" "You don''t have to say it so implicitly. I know very well what the psychological counselor said. You want to use the pretext that felons are dangerous, and step by step make me have self-doubts about whether I was influenced by the other party when providing psychological counseling to felons. "Gao Ming saw through the opponent''s trick. After being pointed out, Lu Zang did not feel embarrassed: "You should know better than me the dangers of providing psychological counseling to them. Besides, you seem to have been affected. Do you know why your leader asked you to deliver medicine?" Gao Ming shook his head. "You failed the latest psychological test. Your leader is a little worried about your mental state. Your colleagues also reported that you tried to make games by yourself in your spare time, but the content of the games did not look like something a normal person could make." People from the prison It seems that Gao Ming had a phone call with Lu Zang in advance. Gao Ming was both a doctor and a patient. "The game is based on the mental world and nightmares of death row prisoners. I am just a recorder." Gao Ming does not feel that he has any mental problems. He is very rational. "In the beginning, you did just record, but if you record more, you will be affected in a subtle way. You are peeking into their hearts, and the terror deep in their hearts is also watching you." Lu Zang was sitting in the room and was the only one being watched. Where the sun shines: "The pain in life extends to sleep, and unhappiness and despair accumulate and entwine, forming nightmares. Together, they pave the downward ladder and lead you into another world." Behind every sentence Lu Zang said, there seemed to be something hinting at Gao Ming: "If you don''t believe it, you can use the equipment in our hospital to do a small psychological test." "No need, give me the medicine, I should go." Gao Ming rejected the other party''s proposal. "Okay, but before the medicine is delivered, I''m curious about a question." Lu Zang looked at the chair hidden in the shadows: "There are five chairs in the room, why did you choose to sit there?" Without any reason. "Then let me change the question." Lu Zang''s eyes seemed to be able to see through Gao Ming''s heart. The scars on his face flowed like dragon patterns: "I took the patient to dispense medicine just now. After you fell asleep here, you made a What dream? Is it a nightmare?" Seeing that Gao Ming was still unwilling to answer, Lu Zang smiled and said, "After you have answered, you can get the medicine and leave." "For me, it''s not a nightmare." Gao Ming replied seriously and without expression. "Oh?" This answer obviously exceeded Lu Zang''s expectations: "Then what did you see in your dream?" I dreamed that all the games I made became real. "Isn''t this a nightmare?" Lu Zang laughed. He was very satisfied with Gao Ming''s answer, just like a picky gourmet who finally ate his favorite food. ? Dial the phone on the table, and not long after, the door of the psychological counseling room is pushed open again. ?A doctor in a white coat pushed a cart full of medicine bottles into the house. Behind the doctor, there was another person. Xuan Wen outside the screen freezes the scene again. This video is very informative. She has heard from Gao Ming about the two people who came to deliver the medicine. The doctor pushing the trolley was also named Lu. It seemed that Gao Ming had killed him. I wonder what his relationship was with Lu Zang. As for the man who finally entered the room, all the patients present knew him. He was tall and tall, with extraordinary temperament. It was Situ An, the vice president of the Charity Federation. "Why are you here too? Have you used up the medicine?" Lu Zang stood up immediately when he saw Situ An. You continue to do your business, and Ill talk about my business last. Situ An waved his hand and walked straight to the chair next to the bookcase that was completely submerged in shadow. This chair seemed to be his exclusive seat. ?The ward became lively, and Chen Meng happened to walk out of another ward at this time. The dark circles under his eyes had become much worse, and he was holding a bag of medicine bottles in his hand. Xuanwen remembered everyone in the video. After all, the most **** among them has become a big ghost with nightmares. (End of this chapter) Chapter 248 The dead world and the living people Chapter 248 The Dead World and the Living People Chen Meng, who had entered the other two rooms of the psychological counseling room and received treatment from Lishan Hospital, was obviously different from before. ?Although he was troubled by insomnia in the past, at least he was awake. Now he is confused and his eyes have become a little cloudy. ?? Chen Meng had already gotten the medicine and wanted to go directly to the seventh floor, but turned around and saw Situ An. ?The body seemed to be driven by some kind of force. Chen Meng felt that the other party was very kind to him inexplicably. It felt as if Situ An was the best person in the world besides his parents. "President Situ? Hello." Chen Meng greeted hurriedly, with a very low posture, as if a child in the family had seen an elder. Situ An did not reply immediately, but glanced at Lu Zang, as if he was asking about the other party. He is already our new family member and will be hospitalized on the seventh floor soon. Lu Zang mentioned the word family. After listening to what Lu Zang said, Situ An''s expression changed, and his face was full of smiles, giving people a very trustworthy feeling: "Since we are all family members, if you need anything in the future, just ask, I can still do something in Hanhai thing. "You are really...I don''t even know how to put it. You are more kind and kind than on TV." Chen Meng didn''t expect that Situ An would be so easy to talk to. Holding the medicine bottle, he almost recognized him as his godfather. Gao Ming, who was standing nearby, watched everything. Before Chen Meng received treatment, he was in great pain. He was a very proud and sensitive person at heart. Many murderers would embark on this path of no return. His personality accounted for a large part of the reason. . But such a person was completely changed after receiving treatment. ?His attitude towards Situ An may be better than his attitude towards his own parents. "Something''s wrong." Gao Ming didn''t want to stay any longer, so he was about to go out with a cart filled with medicines. There was a sound of dry coughing. Dr. Lu, who had come in with a cart earlier, stood in front of Gao Ming and closed the door of the psychological counseling room: "You are not allowed to take this medicine away." "Xiao Lu, don''t be so rude." Lu Zang reminded him in a low voice, and then looked at Gao Ming with a smile on his face: "His surname is also Lu. He is a new doctor. We are fellow villagers." Gao Ming was very suspicious of the hometown Lu Zang mentioned. The two doctors named Lu didn''t look normal. Their so-called hometown might be a place rich in lunatics. Who is this? Situ An discovered very keenly that Lu Zangs attitude towards Gao Ming was different from that towards other patients. "He is also a psychological counselor, and he came here to get medicine." Lu Zang didn''t know what his psychology was, so he did not reveal more information about Gao Ming to Situ An. He just said: "He may become mine in the future." colleague." As if deliberately changing the topic, Lu Zang waved to another doctor Lu: "Xiao Lu, take Gao Ming to the back room to prepare medicine. President Situ and I have something to talk about." Dr. Lu glanced at the receipt and smiled coldly at Gao Ming: "Let''s go, the medicine you need is over there by the door." In the video, Gao Ming and Dr. Lu entered the room where Chen Meng entered for the first time together. After Gao Ming, the "outsider", left, Lu Zang invited Chen Meng out of the psychological counseling room and slowly closed the curtains. ?The light is gradually blocked, as if the door between reality and nightmare is being closed little by little. When the last ray of light disappeared in the ward, Lu Zang turned around. Half of his face was covered with scars and strange lines, as if he had been bitten by a wild beast. ?The corners of his mouth were raised, and the scars were connected together, like an ugly dragon full of scars. ??The ward also changed its appearance between light and dark. Red-brown moss grew on the corners of the walls. They gathered together, like a human face that was constantly breathing. ?The walls are covered with shocking photos. All the patients are blindfolded. They sit in the dark ward with silly smiles, being watched by countless monsters. ??The old-fashioned computer on the desktop made a rustling sound of electricity. In addition to black and white snowflakes, there were also strange little people crying on the black and white screen. Steaming blood was constantly flowing out of the bulky host. It feels more comfortable like this. Situ An seemed to be used to all this, and he picked out a book from the bookcase. The touch of the pages is like delicate skin, and the words in the book are crying. Every book here is a person. The book you borrowed last time has not been returned yet. Lu Zang still had that familiar smile on his face. "I ruined it." Situ An raised his head: "I came here to tell you something. Someone discovered Xinhu''s home and the city is getting out of control. Should we advance the plan?" "Don''t worry, we can wait for another half year." Lu Zang leaned on the table: "The real world is not as simple as you think, we must be safe." "Even if a person can master some unknown power, how can he compete with so many ghosts in the shadow world?" Situ An has always had this doubt: "Why is the shadow world so cautious?" "We have cooperated for so many years, and you have some understanding of reality and the shadow world. Have you ever thought about a question?" Lu Zang''s expression was dull, but what he said was very shocking: "Don''t worry about the basic relationship between humans and ghosts. Meaning, think about why those terrible monsters are trapped in the shadow world? Is it because they dont want to get rid of despair and all kinds of negative emotions? What do you mean? "Perhaps we are the real ghosts in this world, and the first ones who died in the shadow world are humans. Reality has been occupied by ghosts, and everything we see is the beautification of dreams. In fact, the real ghosts People have turned into corpses and monsters. They roar ferociously and want to take back everything they originally had, but they can''t do it because the shadow world has been killed." Lu Zang looked at Situ An calmly, as if he was worried. Its as casual as discussing what to eat at night: Which side is reality depends on which side survives in the end. Those who still exist are humans, and those who should not exist after death are ghosts. Situ An stood up silently. The screams of ghosts kept ringing in his ears, the sound was shrill and terrifying. "I''m joking." Lu Zang''s words seemed true and false: "Let''s not talk about this anymore. How many people have you saved recently? We need to accumulate enough tributes before the abnormal event breaks out." "The Hanhai Charity Federation is now completely under my control. The people they have saved over the years are the people I have saved." Situ An seemed to suddenly think of something: "I have prepared very well, but I still feel uneasy. Apart from me, Hanhai Besides, are there other parents? Just like when you found me, the shadow world also came into contact with them. " Lu Zang nodded: "Of course, every dead **** corresponds to a parent." (End of this chapter) Chapter 249 If one day, you are called Gaoming Chapter 249 If one day, you are called Gaoming Sure enough, there are others, but why cant I find their information? Situ Ans eyes were burning with ambition, and he was like a hungry wolf. "Are you going to kill them in advance? It''s useless. The shadow world will not choose just one person. You can''t kill them all." Lu Zang knew Situ An very well: "There are only dead gods in the shadow world. Every parent They are all their alternative bodies. When the shadow world successfully merges with reality and is no longer distinguishable from each other, they will be reborn in each parent''s body. " Then I will be swallowed up and disappear? Situ An had never heard Lu Zang say this before. "So it is very important to choose which dead **** to help. It can''t be too strong, nor too weak, nor too evil, nor too weak." The scars on Lu Zang''s face were like dragon scales. After he finished saying this , there was a fierce fighting sound from the back room, as if someone hit the door panel. "It seems that your new colleague doesn''t like this job very much." Situ An did not continue the topic and walked towards the door with the book: "I''m going to see the new family member. What''s his name?" ? Chen Meng, he should have killed more than one person, his parents and his brain deceived him for some reason. After Situ An left, Lu Zang opened the door of the back room, and statues of ghosts and gods rolled out of the house one by one. There was a black mist roaring ferociously inside those clay statues. When you look at them, your spirit will be extremely painful, as if you were struck by invisible electricity. Saw cutting. Get out of the way! Gao Ming pushed Lu Zang away roughly. A piece of clay sculpture flew into his left eye, and there was a small scar on his face. Dont be nervous, we really dont mean any harm. Lu Zang patiently observed Gao Ming, watching him standing in the twisted and terrifying abnormal world. The pages of the human skin book fell to the ground, the human face made of moss exhaled slowly, things kept crawling through the gaps between the tiles on the wall, and the ground bulged slightly, like beating blood vessels. ? There are "people" walking by from time to time outside the house, some whose heads have been replaced with various tools, some who are like puppets, and some patients whose bodies have merged with shadows. They are all Situ An''s family members. In this extremely unusual hospital, Gao Ming''s face showed no abnormality, as if in his eyes, everything was the same as before. Are your eyes injured? Lu Zang was very concerned. "Don''t come here! You are not psychological counselors at all! There is no medicine in the ward!" Gao Ming covered his eyes and looked back. Doctor Lu walked out of the back room holding a damaged clay sculpture: "He didn''t take the medicine, and he also destroyed the clay sculpture of the Flesh Fairy." "Flesh Immortal? He and Situ An chose the same god?" Lu Zang did not pursue Gao Ming''s question, and his expression became more kind: "Don''t tell Situ An about this." "Why? Situ An has been worshiping the Flesh Immortal for twenty years." Dr. Lu was a little confused. Without explaining to Dr. Lu, Lu Zang walked towards Gaoming. Every time he moved, the black fog in the ward would make a shrill and horrifying cry, and tombstones made of rotten flesh would also stand out on the walls of the room. . "This world is completely different from what you see. You, your father and mother, and everyone you come into contact with are all living in a dream. The reality you live in does not actually exist." Lu Zangmo Then human-faced bugs crawled out from the depths of the wall, and the ghosts in the computer transformed into various human shapes. But in Gao Ming''s sight, the ward seemed to be no different from before. He couldn''t see those terrifying things. Even if the hand stretched out from the human skin book gently grabbed his neck, he was completely indifferent to it. Know. "Whether reality exists and in what state it exists is related to my personal feelings. What the world is like depends on what the world is like in my heart." Gao Ming works as a psychological counselor in Henshan Prison. Maybe I was brainwashed by a few words. The computer made a squeaking sound, the ghost laughed at Gao Ming, blood oozed from his eyes, the headphones on the table sprouted bloated ears, and the patients passing by in the corridor seemed to have discovered something interesting, with a twisted face like Lanni''s face was pressed against the door. They were all looking at Gao Ming, but Gao Ming knew nothing about it. "Everything in this world is arranged. It is a dream that cannot be easily woken up. I have never seen anything that helps you arrange all the scripts. It should be said that no one who is still dreaming has seen it. We don''t know Is he a human being or something else? Lets call this unknown thing destiny. Lu Zang simply chatted with Gao Ming just like he had with Situ An: You are living in a dream. , but you almost woke up just now, and there was a problem with the choice that fate gave you. I dont know when this problem started to arise, maybe yesterday, maybe ten years ago. "What are you talking about? You are not a patient in this hospital who snatched the doctor''s clothes, are you?" Gao Ming felt more and more wrong. He felt the coolness around him and shuddered. In fact, he did not see the door. The mud-like human face outside was separated from him through the thin glass, and its mouth opened towards the back of his head. "I am indeed not a doctor. I came to this city just to find people like you and Situ An. You have the loopholes of fate. If you want to kill fate, you can only start with you." Lu Zang seemed like a madman. , saying something that no one could understand: "Everyone who becomes a loophole in fate will live an extremely miserable life. You will soon understand that you will encounter all kinds of unimaginable pain until you are completely wiped out by fate. The only way to change it is to work with me. "Cooperation?" Gao Ming never considered this issue at all. He just wanted to agree on the surface and leave quickly. Lu Zang also saw Gao Ming''s thoughts. He did not urge the other party: "How about this, let''s make a bet?" I never bet. "It''s very simple. You don''t need to do anything. You just need to wait quietly." The smile on Lu Zang''s face slowly disappeared, and the half of his face occupied by scars was covered with dragon patterns: "Fate has arranged your life for you. Including your name, but thats not your real name. Ive been called this name for more than 20 years, do you want me to change it? "Changing your name is much easier than changing your destiny. What I want to bet with you is that one day your name will become Gaoming." Lu Zang''s eyes were like ghosts: "When you wake up one day, you find that you No matter its the past, present, or future; whether its your family, your friends, or yourself, they will all call you good luck. "Is this possible?" Gao Ming felt that Lu Zang''s tone was very scary: "I am not called this name. Even if I change my name later, how can the life I have experienced change at the same time?" "Your current name was arranged by fate. Gao Ming will be your name after you wake up from the dream. By then, you should believe what I say. You are all living in a dream. Reality is not reality. Wait until you kill fate. After that, everyone will wake up and see the real reality." After Lu Zang said this, he glanced in a certain direction: "Someone will send this video to you, I hope you can still do it. Remember our bet." Xuan Wen, who was outside the screen, immediately froze the scene. Cold sweat broke out on her back. Lu Zang seemed to be looking at her just now. Hands twisted and turned white, Xuan Wen''s heart stirred up a storm. One thing can be seen through the conversation between Gao Ming and Lu Zang. ? Gao Ming was not called by this name before, but as Lu Zang said, now everyone, including Gao Ming himself, calls him Gao Ming, as if this is the name he has used since he was a child. (End of this chapter) Chapter 250 way out Chapter 250 The way out What Lu Zang said half a year ago has become a reality! Did he change reality? Or is this the real reality? In the memory that the shadow world instilled in Xuan Wen, Gao Ming was called Gao Ming. There was no other name. It can be heard from the conversation between Gao Ming and Lu Zang half a year ago that Gao Ming was not called Gao Ming at that time. Change your name? Change your life? So now Gao Ming has woken up from his dream? There were chaotic footsteps in the corridor outside, and someone was knocking on the doors with heavy objects. Chen Meng and Mr. Yi immediately closed their mouths, and Su Mo also hid away from the door with his women''s shoes in his arms. . Something is approaching! ?With her heart like a taut string, Xuan Wen felt danger, but she couldn''t help but continue to look down. Continuing to play the video, Lu Zang turned his head and looked at Gao Ming again. "After you remember our conversation, I hope you can do two things for me." Lu Zang said directly, regardless of whether Gao Ming agreed or not: "There are many people like you and Situ An. The first thing I ask you to do is to hide the loopholes in fate. Before you figure out what the loopholes in them are, you must not let them lose their souls. Everyone who escapes the control of fate may become the one who kills fate. The key; the second thing is not too difficult for you. There is an eye hidden in this hospital that can see through dreams and reality. If Situ An does not get its approval, then try to use that eye to pretend Get into your own eyes." Gao Ming had no idea what Lu Zang was talking about. He just felt the chill on his body getting heavier and heavier. The twisted face of rotten flesh was torn open on both sides, and the deformed giant mouth wanted to swallow his head completely. Lu Zang glared at that face, and the other person''s open mouth was so frightened that he did not dare to close it. He retracted his neck little by little. If you are willing to bet with me, I will tell you how to leave here. After Lu Zang said this, Doctor Lu next to him frowned and walked to Lu Zang holding a clay sculpture of the Flesh Immortal. He destroyed the statue of the worshiped god, and you are still going to let him go? "The clay sculpture splashed into his eyes. Maybe he didn''t destroy the clay sculpture, but the dead **** in the clay sculpture chose him." Lu Zang said with a smile: "You found another one for me - I should let him go. reason." "I agree to your bet." Gao Ming felt that he had encountered a group of lunatics, but he didn''t know how to explain the terrifying feeling in his heart. What puzzled him most was that his left eye had just been damaged by a fragment of clay sculpture. Injury, but now the fragment has not only disappeared, but his left eye does not feel pain or swelling. "Have you thought clearly? If you violate the bet, you will pay a terrible price." Lu Zang confirmed to Gao Ming for the last time. "It doesn''t matter, let''s bet. I also want to enter the mental world of a madman." Gao Ming seemed calm on the surface, but his body was very resistant to this room, and his sixth sense was urging him to leave quickly. "You are the third one I have found. Some of you must be able to wake up completely." On Lu Zang''s terrifying and ugly cheek, scars flowed like dragon scales: "If you want to leave the shadow world, you need to find reality and shadow first. The boundary of the world may be a door or a passage, but in Lishan Hospital it is a pill that will return you to reality. As if he was afraid of Gaoming''s misunderstanding, Lu Zang directly pointed out the way for him: "The seventh floor is the inpatient department. Some patients managed to survive until they were discharged, but made the wrong choice at the last moment. Should there be any hidden dangers in their wards?" After taking the medicine. Gao Ming turned around doubtfully and opened the door to the ward. At this time, all his attention was on Lu Zang and Dr. Lu, and he did not even see a "bunch" of twisted patients standing in front of him. Seeing that the two doctors did not chase him out, Gao Ming left immediately. I still cant understand why you want to help him? Dr. Lu put the broken statue on the table. "I won''t help anyone. Everything I do is to kill Fate. Whether it''s Situ An or Gao Ming, they are just knives stabbing Fate." Lu Zang seemed to have remembered something and walked towards the old man. Old filming equipment: "Don''t delete this treatment video, just keep it on your computer." Do you think that Gaoming will come back? "If he can leave alive, he will definitely come back." Lu Zang''s eyes seemed to see through the screen, staring at Xuan Wen outside the screen, and then pressed the close button. ?The video ended here, and Xuan Wen broke into a cold sweat while watching it. The information conveyed in the video was so powerful that she needed time to digest it. "We should go! There is something approaching outside!" As night falls, brown-red moss grows on the corners of the walls, and nails seem to be scratching in the gaps in the walls. The psychological counseling room is gradually becoming like the video picture. "Wait a while." Xuan Wen wanted to enter the back room. She wanted to see what Gao Ming found in the back room and why he was fighting with Dr. Lu. The oppressive sound in the corridor was approaching, and Mr. Yi had already arrived at the door, ready to run away. ??Only Xuan Wen walked towards the other side. In the innermost room of the psychological counseling room, she saw rows of medicine shelves. However, there were no medicines on the shelves, but various statues of ghosts and gods. Xuanwen once heard Gao Ming tell what happened in the Surabaya apartment. She vaguely remembered Gao Ming saying that there was an old woman in the Surabaya apartment whose room was filled with statues of gods. Is this how the dead gods in the shadow world choose their parents? ?All clay sculptures look very ordinary, not as evil and spooky as in the video. Its time to go! After urging, Mr. 1 opened the door and ran out with several patients. Xuanwen glanced at the medicine shelf. Her eyes seemed to be attracted by something, and she saw a broken clay sculpture at a glance. ?It has eight arms on all sides. It is clearly carved from clay, but its skin is like flesh and blood, making it difficult to tell whether it is real or fake. Fish and blood fairy? The idol that was damaged by Gao Ming half a year ago? Happily stuffing the broken clay sculpture into her bag, Xuan Wen ran out of the psychological counseling room. An unknown presence blocked the way they came. The walls and floors were changing, and it was impossible to return the way they came. "Go to the seventh floor! I know how to get out of this hospital!" Xuan Wen was wearing a blood-stained white coat, and her long hair spread in the air. She looked like a **** doctor working here. ?A few patients and Sumo didn''t have time to think too much. They followed Xuan Wen all the way up and witnessed the alienation of the entire hospital along the way. The elevator car opened its huge mouth, arms stretched out from the gaps in the lockers, and various patients banged against the door of the ward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 251 Map in the ward Chapter 251 The map in the ward ?It was only after dark that Lishan Hospital revealed its true face, and the nightmare-like scene in the video was gradually becoming a reality. People trapped in the hospital cannot tell whether they are trapped in a nightmare and cannot wake up, or whether reality has turned into a nightmare. Go to the inpatient department on the seventh floor! The alienation speed in the back building of Lishan Hospital is very fast. This is completely different from the ghost story scene that Xuan Wen encountered before. Normally, ghost stories will gradually erode the real world after midnight. The back building of Lishan Hospital is more like a shadow world. buildings inside. The silent people who followed Xuan Wen were already numb. Not to mention the living people from outside, the ghosts living in the building were also panicked. ?The twisted Chen Meng, the strange-looking Mr. Yi, and the two child patients were all running faster than the other. These ghost patients were also afraid. Panting heavily, Sumo didn''t have the courage to observe the surrounding environment. He kept his head down and just ran until the person in front stopped. ? Turning his head subconsciously, he saw the window of the corridor. There were streaks of blood on the top of the transparent glass, and outside the window was the front building of Lishan Hospital. ?At this time, he discovered that the architectural style of the front building and the back building were exactly the same, just like twins, except that the front building was brightly lit inside, and the back building was like its shadow. "I wonder how Brother Xiong and the others are doing? I hope they don''t enter the back building." Su Mo is very kind, but at this time, he is still worried about his brother''s safety. "Here we are! Follow me!" Xuan Wen''s hand grabbed the safety door, and the blood vessels hidden in the door panel shrank painfully like leeches sprinkled with salt. Bang! Breaking open the safety door, Xuan Wen finally entered the inpatient department on the seventh floor before the situation got worse. "Isn''t the exit on the first floor? Why do you come here?" The child patient wearing a game helmet muttered quietly. Xuan Wen installed a new game in his mind, and his personality was slowly changing. He no longer shouts and kills, and says those cruel and terrifying words, but it is impossible to return to normal even if there are more people. "Everyone come in! Enter different wards and look for medicine together!" Xuan Wen wore headphones and heard all the sounds in the video. She knew how to escape, but the problem was that Lu Zang did not specify the shape of the medicine, so In order to find the right medicine, someone must test the medicine. "Hey, you can''t enter these wards without permission." Mr. Yi used to be an excellent nurse at Lishan Hospital and seemed to know something about the inpatient department in the back building. Large-scale alienation has occurred. The iron guardrails are decaying at a speed that is visible to the naked eye. The rust turns into splintered fingernails when they fall to the ground. When you look up at the fences, they turn into spliced ??fingers. ?Things that were normal one second will change the next moment. The only thing that feels real here is my heart that is about to beat out of my chest. "Looking for medicine." Xuan Wen''s tone changed. This was the first time she spoke like this since entering Lishan Hospital. It didn''t sound much different from before, but several patients and Su Shen''s body began to act on their own, as if they were forcibly controlled by Xuan Wen. ? ? Move the fence made of finger bones and open the door of the first hospital room. There is something lying on the huge white hospital bed. It was covered by a rotten quilt, and the wall behind it was covered with IV bags filled with various medicines. The tubes hung downward, like the hair of the medicine god, and densely stretched under the quilt. "It''s alive!" Sumo saw the quilt move, and the thing hidden under the quilt seemed to be very painful. "Don''t disturb the patient, we just need to find medicine." Xuanwen knew that Gao Ming was coming, which was one of the reasons why she left in a hurry. The doctors in Lishan Hospital seemed to have known that Gao Ming would come back half a year ago! Some things seem to be destined. Looking around gently, several people finally looked at the medicine bag at the end of the infusion tube. Could it be that kind of medicine? Chen Meng felt a little distraught since arriving at the inpatient department on the seventh floor. He was very familiar with the layout here, as if he had lived here for a long time. "It should be the forgotten medicine." Taking the medicine will wake you up from your dream and return to reality. If the medicine bag contains the medicine Lu Zang mentioned, then the thing under the quilt should have woken up long ago. Xuan Wen did not disturb the things under the quilt and motioned for everyone to enter the next room. 7002 Ward. Opening the door, all kinds of odors rushed into the nasal cavity in an instant, which even several patients could not bear. "If you can''t stand it, just stand outside." Xuan Wen frowned. She felt something strange as soon as she entered the ward. The floor of the ward seemed to be covered with thick carpet. Fingering with the toes of her shoes, Xuan Wen found that they were pieces of broken skin. Everything in the ward was shedding skin. The walls were cracking and falling off repeatedly. The bare hospital bed was shattered at the touch of a touch. Under the thick dust, , a lump suddenly bulged near the corner of the wall! It looks like a football and a human head. It moved slowly under the layers of shed skin, and its body shape gradually became clear. ?Head, fingers, torso, that thing suddenly accelerated and rushed toward the ward door like crazy. ?Hands are quicker than eyes, Xuan Wen immediately exits and closes the door. How are people treated in this hospital? As night falls, the real weirdness begins to appear. The patients Xuan Wen met before can only be regarded as having mild symptoms here. ?Fast the door lock of the ward. The door locks of the inpatient department on the seventh floor are all on the outside. This arrangement should be to prevent patients from leaving without permission. Looking towards the long corridor, the inpatient department was much larger than Xuanwen imagined, and every ward was very dangerous. "Finding medicine is so difficult for me who has gained so many beliefs. How did Gao Ming, who was just an ordinary person, leave the hospital? How did he try medicine?" Xuan Wen couldn''t understand, so she opened it again The door of Ward 7003. There was no strange smell in the house, but Xuan Wen was still stunned at the door. The walls, floors and beds of the ward are covered with formulas and reasoning processes, as well as various incomprehensible symbols. Without letting other patients enter the room, Xuan Wen stood on tiptoes at the door. She used her ability to try to understand the formulas, but to no avail. This person seems to be calculating the probability of the worlds real existence? Walking around the house, Xuan Wen saw some fragmentary writing on the wall. The patient tried to reconstruct nightmares and analyze dreams. He recorded all the people, objects, scenes and events that appeared in the dream, and constantly reconstructed them, trying to perform an analysis. . ?Those words and formulas are like a whirlpool. If you stare at them for a long time, your soul will seem to be sucked in. There are no patients in the room. Where have the patients living in this ward gone? Xuanwen scanned the ward, and her eyes finally landed on a map in the center of the wall of the ward. ?Several other wards have no maps, only this one is special. Approaching slowly, Xuan Wen stared at the map. When she saw a certain place, Xuan Wen''s pupils suddenly narrowed. This is impossible! All cities on the map are present, except where the vast sea is supposed to be, it has turned into an ocean! Hanhai? Hanhai is a city that does not exist? (End of this chapter) Chapter 252 arrival Chapter 252 Arrival There is no Hanhai in the map on the wall, but Xuanwen is living in Hanhai now, feeling everything about this city. Her friends, life, and all her emotions really exist in this city. Whether it is the memories instilled in her by the shadow world or the experiences she has had, they are all related to the vast sea. They are all so real, but now someone is trying to tell her that everything she has experienced and had is false. ! Why is there no Hanhai on this map? With her slender fingers bloodless, Xuan Wen gently touched the place where the vast sea should have been. Lishan Hospital was full of patients. This map might have been carefully drawn by a madman. Which side is reality? Which side is illusion? Are we all living in a nightmare from which we cannot wake up? If Hanhai is really a city that does not exist, then why do we appear in this city? Lu Zang said that everyone in this city is controlled by fate and lives, grows old, sick and dies according to the script written by fate, but there are also a few people who have become loopholes in fate. Lishan Hospital seems to exist just to find these people. Every patient in the hospital may be a loophole in fate. Their physical and mental abnormalities are just proof that they are out of the control of fate. "We have to find a way to take this map out." Xuan Wen did not find the owner of the ward. The other party really seemed to have calculated something and disappeared into the nightmare out of thin air. ? Gently peeling off the map, Xuan Wen saw extremely complex divine lines on the back of the map. Every line was natural, as if it should be that way, and every arc had its own reason. Perfect lines intertwined with each other to form a blood-red city. There are countless very exquisite buildings in this city. The doors and windows of each building are open, as if they can be entered at will. I feel like Ive found the answer, but I cant even understand the answer. Is this city the end point or the starting point? Why is it at the center of all calculation formulas? ?Putting the map into her bag, Xuan Wen found an inconspicuous crack on the wall behind the map. ?She stretched out her hand to pull the button, the crack widened, and pills fell out from the cracks in the wall. Various and numerous. The patient in ward 7003 hid all the medicine? He didnt take any medicine from the hospital and left here smoothly? Taking out an empty pill bottle, Xuan Wen put all the pills in it. Just as she was about to exit Ward 7003, she suddenly saw an obvious light flashing outside the window. ? ? Subconsciously approaching the window, Xuan Wen saw the first floor of the front building of Lishan Hospital opposite, as if she had a clear understanding of it. She looked between the lights and saw a blurry figure, who seemed to be wearing a mask made by her own hands. He has come in? As if being watched by someone, Gao Ming, who was wearing a psychological insight mask, turned to look at the hospital window. The shadow spread like a huge curtain slowly closing, and there was only rich darkness outside. ??Taking out his newly replaced mobile phone, Gao Ming stared at the time on it. About forty minutes ago, Xuan Wen lost contact. "Lishan Hospital is different from any abnormal event you have ever experienced. It hides the secrets of the city, the choices of the shadow world and all of Situ An''s heritage. It is a place that is completely out of the control of fate. You will see that it is completely different from Hanhai. The same true rules, if you are not careful, you will be trapped here forever," Xia Yang whispered in Gao Ming''s ear. What do you want to say? "In such a dangerous place, why not let Situ An and I help you explore it? After all, this is his home." A wicked person needs to be punished by a wicked person. Since Xia Yang entered Gao Ming''s heart, he can no longer leave his torture chamber at will: "If you feel that Situ An is unreliable, you can just let me help you share the pressure." The sound of rustling electricity came from the hospital speakers, and then someone coughed a few times. A strange voice interrupted Xia Yang''s words: "Attention all ghost story players! There are security personnel from the Investigation Bureau conducting targeted hunting in the building. ! The copy information has been leaked! Dont come back! ?When the broadcast was repeated for the third time, it turned into a heart-rending scream. The Kaitan player who ran into the broadcast room to alert others had been hunted. Its quite lively tonight. ?At the corner of the waiting hall on the first floor of the front building, a round ball was kicked out, its hair stuck to the wound, and a long trail of blood was left where it rolled. Pure black boots slowly appeared in the darkness, and the blood beads on the toes slowly slid down. The warm blood reflected the cold uniform. ?Standing next to the human head, there is a sharp contrast between the numb face of the security guard and the frightened expression on the human head. ??The blood ring vibrated, and the security personnel''s eyes gradually became solemn. The blood ring would only give prompts when encountering specific strange players. ??According to various pictures sent by the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, the security personnel have determined the identity of the strange player in front of them - Qian Junran, a member of Class 13 who is a special arrest target and instigates group confrontation! ??The fingers moved slightly, and the tattoos surrounding the finger bones turned into black hair and penetrated into the body. The security officer unbuttoned the two buttons on the top of the uniform and took out a knife with various long hairs wrapped around it. The hair on the blade was naturally entangled in the security guard''s hand, as if he was holding a woman''s head. When he raised his arm and pointed the tip of the knife at Gao Ming, the ghost pattern on the security guard''s body was completely activated. A long-haired woman emerged from his collar like a snake, wrapping around his body and around his neck. "They branded ghosts on their bodies? This coincides with my idea of ??painting red clothes on my body." Xia Yang touched his chin: "The human body is the canvas and paint, and the ghosts are my works." ?There was no time to listen to Xia Yang''s speech. Gao Ming and Xuan Wen had a special way of contacting each other, but now all connections were interrupted and they could no longer sense each other''s positions. Its just dark, and weirdness is slowly appearing. Her loss of contact may be due to special circumstances, or it may be man-made. Xuanwen appeared many times in Gao Ming''s death memory, and she died before Gao Ming every time. She saved Gao Ming more than once. Although she doesnt remember it at all, I havent forgotten it even once. ?Walking in the dark corridor, Gao Ming sprinted forward, with his bare hands, only his wildly beating heart, like a burning fire! ??Black hair was wrapped around his arm, and the security guard was filled with chills. He aimed at Gao Ming''s heart, but before he could swing the knife, a huge blood shadow enveloped him. The huge hand of flesh and blood grabbed his face and slammed it down! ?Another arm of flesh and blood locked the long-haired female ghost''s neck. The angry ghost''s roar resounded through the waiting hall, and the arms tore the long-haired female ghost and the security personnel apart! (End of this chapter) Chapter 253 Teacher Xia’s time Chapter 253 Teacher Xias Time ?The skin and flesh were torn open, blood rained on the head, and the black-haired ghost pattern on the security guard''s body was torn off. Congratulations, along with the knife entangled in the hair, swallowed the long-haired female ghost into the body. The ground and walls are turning into flesh. Congratulations! After merging Situ An''s child''s house of resentment, if he stays in a certain place for a long time, that place will be eroded by flesh and blood and become abnormally diseased flesh. "Have you ever seen a beautiful woman in the hospital? She... looks like this." Gao Ming took out a black and white wedding photo, which looked even weirder than a ghost wedding. Gao Ming held the photo between his fingers, while his congratulatory palm grasped the **** face of the security guard. "She, she has been taken away by my team leader and sent to Wengui''s house. She was squeezed into plasma and stabbed into everyone''s body bit by bit with needles." He vomited blood from the corner of his mouth and the security guard looked ferocious. Said the last paragraph. "Are you deliberately trying to provoke me and ask me to go find your team leader?" Gao Ming put away the black and white photo, held the security guard''s face that was about to break with his fingers, and then congratulated his fingers together, and the sound of broken bones could be heard. out. ??The broken head of the security guard fell on the ground next to the head of the strange player. Their eyes met each other, with fear in their eyes. "The probability of Xuan Wen being caught is very high. You know that Situ An''s legacy is hidden in Lishan Hospital. The people in the Investigation Bureau must also know that. They will never miss this opportunity. They will definitely do their best to block the hospital. "Xia Yang took advantage of Gaoming''s mood swings and kept teasing: "Zhang Ding is integrating Lishan and Dazhai in the shadow world, and he still has to guard that door. How can you face all the trump cards of the Investigation Bureau alone? ? Let me help you, its not that I want to come out, its that you need me now. The sound of fighting attracted the attention of other security personnel. The uniformed figures staying on the first floor walked out of the ward one after another. Each of their hands was stained with blood, and their exposed skin was tattooed with various ghost patterns. I finally know why the uniforms of the Bureau of Investigation are pure black. Why? Brandishing the knife in his hand, the security guard closest to Gao Xing looked at the vibrating blood ring and asked perfunctorily. This way the blood stains will not be too obvious. Before Gao Ming finished speaking, his left and right hands suddenly closed together as if worshiping gods. Walls that had been turned into flesh in advance surged out from both sides and collided together. Almost at the same time, gunshots rang out, countless blood holes appeared on the fleshy walls, and fragrant blood splattered everywhere. ??Had it not been for Congratulations and vigilance, Gao Ming might have been shot into a sieve by now. The response was quite fast. The two security guards hiding in the dark pressed down the muzzles of their guns in the dark hole. ?The bullet case fell to the ground, stained with dark brown mucus and engraved with strange lines. It looked more like a child''s dried finger than a bullet. Stay alert! The picture comparison has confirmed that the other party is Qian Junran, a member of Class 13! ?The sharp blade easily cut through the flesh and blood wall. Each security guard''s saber was different, and different ghosts held the knives in their hands. "Get out of the way!" The horrifying sound of the blade scraping against the ground reached my ears. The security personnel were separated on both sides of the corridor. Among them stood a burly man, his whole body wrapped in black cloth, dragging a big knife with a grimace in his hands. ?Blood fell into the knife along his fingers, and a terrible cry came from the blade. The man dragged the knife and ran quickly in the corridor! After getting close to the wall, he rounded his arms. The huge blade was like a full moon. The cold light split open the flesh and blood, and the fragrant blood from the wall splashed all over him. Wearing a psychological insight mask, Gao Ming seemed to be standing at the end of the corridor against the wall. He did not escape, but just looked at the large number of security personnel indifferently. ?Every security officer in the lobby on the first floor has experienced hellish training in Xinhu''s forbidden game. Each of them has special ghost marks on their body and has mastered one or several different ghost abilities. This team alone can freely enter and exit any level 3 abnormal event. They cooperate tacitly, and their abilities can complement each other, with almost no weaknesses. "Give up, stop struggling, the Bureau of Investigation is not something you can fight against." The strong man dragging the Grimace Knife stood in the middle of the corridor. He seemed to be able to cut through the darkness in one go. Glancing at all the security personnel, Gao Ming spoke softly: "Where did our team leader go? Did you meet a weirdo player with perfect appearance?" "The team leader went to the back building, I don''t know anything else." The strong man raised the huge grimace knife, as if he was not ready to continue the attack, and wanted to chat with Gao Ming. Back building? "Well, as for the other people, we will kill them all, regardless of whether they are men, women, young or old; doctors or patients; ghosts or living people. As long as they are involved in abnormal events, we will kill them all." The man''s words seemed to be someone''s. Signal, as soon as he finished speaking, gunshots rang out again. The bullets specially prepared by the Shumi Research Institute pierced the darkness and hit Gaoming''s heart and various parts of his body! The explosion sounded, blood flowers bloomed, and the night turned red. The strong man standing at the front put away his sword to confuse his opponent. The other team members were fully armed and hiding in the darkness, looking for opportunities. They have cooperated countless times and killed many people and ghosts in the forbidden game. Gao Ming''s body was leaning against the wall, and blood continued to slide down the wound. A smile appeared on the strong man''s face. He was about to open the blood ring when he suddenly noticed something was wrong. The blood flowing out from the fatal wound was too bright, not as turbid as blood, more like a well-mixed red paint. "Notice!" ?Hold knives in both hands, the man reminded loudly. Gao Ming, who was supposed to be shot to death, suddenly flicked his fingers, and his weak body slowly straightened up. ?? He lowered his head and glanced forward, and suddenly another voice came from Gao Ming''s mouth: "It''s quite powerful. You discovered it too quickly." ??The missing arm removed the mask, Xia Yang''s face appeared on Gao Ming''s body, and he threw away the mask. Watching the very real psychological insight mask turn into blood-red powder in the air, the security personnel discovered that the so-called "Gao Ming" was not standing against the wall, he was just a painting painted on the wall. Because it is so realistic, it is just like the real thing. This ghost is hiding in the painting? The smile on the strong mans face disappeared instantly. He and his team members were fully armed and moved forward. The figures on the wall did not hide or dodge, they just smiled unscrupulously. "To be honest, I should thank you. It was you who gave me the chance to regain my freedom." Xia Yang''s eyes slowly narrowed, and he stared at the body of the security guard: "In return, I will draw a new ghost for you." Tattoo it, I will peel off your skin first, and then find a way to imprint the red clothes on your flesh and blood." (End of this chapter) Chapter 254 fifth chair Chapter 254 The fifth chair I also know that Hong Yi, you ghost talk players, are indeed in the same group with the shadow world. The strong man clenched the handle of the knife with ten fingers, and the blood in his body was continuously sucked away by the ghost face. Slowly, his shadow began to expand, turning into a two-meter-tall scarlet ghost. ??The strong man and the ghost behind him raised their swords at the same time. It was he who was controlling the knife, and it was also the ghost that was controlling his soul. Without any warning, the strong man stepped forward. The security members behind him fired, and other members activated various equipment. ?Different from the semi-finished instruments distributed to investigators by the branch, the instruments used by security personnel were all brought out by investigators who risked their lives from abnormal events, and each piece was stained with blood and curses. "How can you who are outside the painting hurt me in the painting? Just like the people in the dream, how can you kill the ghosts outside the dream?" Xia Yang looked at the dark corridor humbly and warmly, with the reflection in his eyes reflecting Every security guard''s body. ??This is a death race, Xia Yang has to kill everyone before the security personnel find a way to hurt him. Crack! ?Smashing the window glass with his elbow, he jumped out of the front building and stepped on the grass in the abandoned garden. Looking at the messy shoe prints on the ground, Gao Ming''s eyes slowly moved up. The back building seemed to be the mirror image of the front building, but the pressure on Gao Ming was much greater than that of the front building. Just getting closer, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods began to roar, and the fragments of death memories buried in the heart also collided with each other. I seem to have been here before ?The memory of death in his heart was not related to the back building of Lishan Hospital, but Gao Ming still felt that this place looked familiar. ?The night wind was blowing the weeds, and the children were singing strange nursery rhymes. Gao Ming saw an ugly, deformed child sitting on the steps of the back building. Wearing a fast food restaurant uniform, he hugged his knees, stretched his neck, and counted numbers in his mouth. A strange player? Or a patient in the building? Gao Ming walked to the door of the back building, and the deformed man raised his head timidly. "Did you see a woman being arrested into the back building?" Before Gao Ming took out the photo, the man nodded. "She is very beautiful, but has a terrible personality. My mother also asked me to come out to find her." The man got up from the ground with difficulty. Mom? What are you looking for her for? "Because my brother and sister are hungry..." The man did not dare to enter the building. He stretched his hands out of his wet sleeves, and his nails were stained with smelly black mud. It seemed that the whole family was living in the sewer. "What''s your name? Do you usually live in the hospital?" Gao Ming''s fingers gently rested on his chest, his heartbeat speeding up. "Yang Yu." The man lowered his voice: "Mom doesn''t let me talk too much to outsiders. If you are here to find someone, I advise you to leave as soon as possible." Because its dangerous in this building? "Many people come here to look for their missing family members, but they never leave the hospital. The front building and the back building are two different worlds. You will see something different." The man turned around with great effort and looked into the back building. As he walked away, there were **** whip marks all over his back. "Wait a minute." Gao Ming took out the bandage and medicine from the first aid kit he carried and threw it to Yang Yu. He didn''t ask any more questions. When he stepped forward into the back building, Yang Yu''s voice sounded again behind him. "I don''t know who you are looking for, but a lot of people went to the psychological counseling room on the fourth floor just now. Mom said that there are very important things stored in that room." "Thank you." Gao Ming did not kill Yang Yu, even if the other party was long. Even more terrifying than a monster, he only wants to do one thing now, and that is to find Xuan Wen as soon as possible. As his footsteps fell, Gao Ming''s eyes were occupied by abnormalities, and all the equipment and tools in the hospital grew flesh and blood. So outrageous? ?Dark, blood-red and pale, three tones make up everything in the hospital. When combined together, they are full of visual impact, and the fear deeply shocks everyone who enters the back building. Just staying there for a few seconds, Gao Ming was stared at by something. The door not far away was opened, and a pair of worn-out shoes appeared at the door, with the toes pointed at him. Gao Ming seemed to be being watched. He tightened his fingers and tried to take out the chains from the torture chamber. The next moment, pairs of shoes walked out of the house, like a swarming crowd. The chaotic footsteps were like the beat of a drum, and Gao Ming turned around decisively and rushed into the corridor. ??The midnight clock was shaken above the deserted garden, and the dark shadow hiding behind the curtains slowly walked out. Various equipment inside the hospital began to operate, and buzzing sounds and piercing shouts sounded in various rooms. There seemed to be a sickle of death swinging back and forth above his head, and Gao Ming was chased by the pairs of shoes. He didn''t look at the road, and he didn''t remember that he had been here, but his body seemed to be used to running in the corridor of the back building. Without taking any extra steps, when he stopped and raised his head, he happened to see the name of the ward in front of him - the Psychotherapy Counseling Room. ? Pushing the door open and entering, Gao Ming closed the door, removed the curtains and covered the door and window glass. The footsteps outside the house slowly faded away, and Gao Ming loosened his grip on the door handle. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked around the psychological counseling room. Compared with the alienated world outside, this place is relatively normal. "This is a psychological counseling room, and I happen to be a psychological counselor. It''s a coincidence." Gao Ming stared at the tables and chairs in the room. He casually pulled out another book from the bookshelf, and that strange familiar feeling came to his heart again. He even felt that he had read the contents in these human skin books. I have indeed been to Lishan Hospital before, but I dont remember entering the back building. Gao Ming had too many memories of death in his heart, so he didnt pay attention to the strangely familiar feeling at first. Someone has been here before me. Gao Ming looked at the headphones scattered around the old computer. He tried to turn on the computer, but there was only a ghost roaring on the black and white screen. What information did they get? Why did they come here? Gao Ming then pushed open the innermost room of the psychological counseling room. The medicine shelf was covered with fragments of the statue. Gao Ming also saw the prints of the security personnel''s special boots on the ground. Did they destroy the idols? The security personnel of the Investigation Bureau do not respect ghosts and gods. They treat everything as a tool, which can be eaten or tattooed on their bodies. With nothing else to gain, Gao Ming stood silently in the middle of the room: "Why do they all come to this room?" Walking back and forth, Gao Ming was unwilling to let go of any clues. He was thinking about various things and unconsciously sat on the chair next to the bookcase. ?His breathing became heavy, and Gao Ming suddenly felt a chill creeping up his spine and into his brain. He vaguely heard the voice of a strange man. Are you awake now? (End of this chapter) Chapter 255 I wish you a speedy discharge from the hospital Chapter 255 I wish you a speedy discharge from the hospital ?Opening his eyes, Gao Ming looked at the only table in the ward for no apparent reason, as if there was another person standing at the table. ?His mind was a little drowsy, and Gao Ming felt as if he had slept. Are you awake? Slowly getting up, he found that his body and consciousness were out of coordination for a moment. It''s like a person knows that he is dreaming and wants to touch something subjectively, but his body cannot respond. I did hear a voice. All the abnormalities around him disappeared, and the world in Gao Ming''s eyes completely returned to normal. Books are no longer human skins, the ghosts in the computer have disappeared, even the statues of gods are not visible in the innermost room, and the medicine shelves only have medicines to treat mental illness. I never fell asleep? Why did he ask that question? ?Standing in the psychological counseling room, I was on high alert. The whole building had been in an abnormality before. How come all the abnormalities disappeared in the blink of an eye? Am I in a dream? Or am I falling asleep? ?Going to the door of the ward, Gao Ming pulled off the cloth from the glass window and slowly narrowed his eyes. The outside of the corridor has returned to normal. An urgent missing person notice is playing on the radio. The lights are reflected on the yellowed tiles. All the doors of the wards on both sides of the corridor are closed. I seem to have seen the past ?The window glass of the room door reflected the figure of Gao Ming. He was wearing the work uniform of Henshan Prison, with a serious expression and a receipt in his hand. Documents? Gao Ming lowered his head and looked at his hand. He was wearing a black coat and holding a chain taken from the torture chamber. The **** chain was twisted from Dr. Lu''s soul. The me reflected in the glass seems to be me at a certain time in the past. He seems to be in trouble. Gao Ming stood there without moving, but the figure on the window glass turned and left. He seemed to have opened the door and was about to leave. ?Looking at the changing figures on the glass, Gao Ming immediately followed and came to the corridor. ?The radio broadcasts missing person notices. The strange thing is that they only say that they are looking for a person, but they do not mention the physical characteristics or name of the missing person. ?Coming to the corridor on the fourth floor, Gao Ming glanced at the ward doors. In order to determine the condition of the patients in the ward, the doctor would open a small glass window on the ward door. This window is used by doctors to observe patients. Gao Ming found his figure on the window glass. He was running on the floor with the receipt. He chased the light and shadow of the past and began to move on the floor. The soothing music became brisk, and the flying souls passed through the lights. Gao Ming didn''t know where the figure in the glass would take him. He had never encountered such a weird thing. ?? He raised his arms and pushed open the security door together with himself in the light and shadow. Gao Ming saw his figure appearing on the floor window glass, and he was running towards the upstairs. The sound of missing persons notices is getting louder, with a special rhythm, like reciting poetry or singing. ?The broadcast seems to be looking for someone all the time, looking for someone who can never be found. There were mottled marks on the steps. Gao Ming seemed to be stepping on dark clouds and ran to the seventh floor step by step. Inpatient department? ?The light above his head flashed, and Gao Ming pushed open the safety door again. ?The first time I opened the security door, the sound on the radio was accompanied by brisk music. But this time I opened the door again, the sound became deep and hoarse. Walking on the seventh floor, the bright floor tiles reflected Gao Ming''s reflection. He held the receipt and slowed down, as if he was looking for something. 7001? The shadow of Gao Ming reflected on the floor tiles entered the first ward, where a skinny patient was half sitting on the huge white hospital bed. Since Gao Ming came in, his eyes have been fixed on Gao Ming. It seems that he has not seen a living person for a long time and has not had contact with people outside for a long time. I...came in to find someone. Normally speaking, wherever the person goes, the shadow follows. Gao Ming was just the other way around. He followed the shadow reflected on the floor tiles and walked wherever the shadow moved. Who are you looking for? A soft female voice came out of the male patients mouth, as warm as a mother. "A person like me." Gao Ming did not sense any malice from the other party, and a wry smile appeared on his face: "I''m looking for my past self, what about you? Why are you locked up here?" The male patient opened a corner of the quilt and was receiving an infusion. A solitary bottle of medicine hung on the wall behind him: I resist medication, but the doctor said this is the last bottle of medicine and I will be able to go out soon. " "Then I hope you can be discharged from the hospital soon." Gao Ming followed the figure on the ground and found that the other person was rummaging through the boxes and cabinets looking for something. Why should I look for something on the seventh floor of the inpatient department when it is almost dark? Do these patients have what I need in their rooms? Gao Ming was a little confused. He raised his head and found the patient staring at him: "Brother, can I ask, what time is it now?" At 7:15 in the evening, it got dark early because of the rain. I mean, what day is it today? "February 18th." The male patient seemed to want to touch his hand for infusion, but he didn''t touch the skin at all. He just touched the air above his arm, as if his arm had swollen several times. "More than half a year ago?" The patient''s admission time was posted on the bedside, and the patient was admitted to the hospital on this day. Gao Ming can now confirm that he entered the back building of Lishan Hospital before falling into a death spiral. Is the reason why I fell into the reincarnation of death in the tunnel related to coming to Lishan Hospital? Calculating the time, I found that as soon as an abnormal incident broke out in Xinhu, I entered Lishan Hospital in Hanhai, and then I was dismissed from Henshan Prison due to mental problems, and then I got on the hearse on the Ghost Festival. The missing link in the chain of destiny seems to be hidden here. "I wish you can be discharged from the hospital soon." Gao Ming noticed the figure on the ground leaving the ward, and he quickly chased after him: "Why did I go to the inpatient department of Lishan Hospital to look for something more than half a year ago?" Pushing open the door of ward 7002, a scream came from the room. A young female patient huddled in the corner. She had long, silky black hair and looked like she had just reached adulthood. ?The girl seemed to have encountered something terrible not long ago. She would become nervous whenever she saw a stranger, scratching at the wounds on her body, and her fingernails would be bloodshot. Doctor, I will cooperate well with the treatment. I will not run away again, absolutely not! ?Gao Ming is a professional psychological counselor. He knows that he can no longer stimulate the girl. Gao Ming in the past and now Gao Ming made the same choice and directly quit the 7002 ward. "That figure is exactly what I thought. He should be me in the past, but why do I see the past? Is this in a dream?" Listening to the increasingly clear call for help on the radio, Gao Ming turned to look at Ward 7003. (End of this chapter) Chapter 256 The lost me, I will find it myself Chapter 256 Lost me, I will find it myself ?The corridor of the hospital seemed to have no end, and the missing person notice was played repeatedly on the radio. This scene made Gao Ming feel a little dazed. Someone is lost in the hospital? The window on the door of ward 7003 reflected Gao Ming''s own face. They seemed to see each other at a certain moment, but they were separated by transparent glass on one side and a cold mask on the other. ? Pushing open the door to the ward, Gao Ming heard the rustling sound of the pen tip rubbing against the wall. A young man wearing glasses stood by the wall, his expression focused, as if he was measuring something. ?His body is thin, but his lower body is tied with a restraint and he cannot leave the bed too far. ?Hands are in shackles, a rope is attached to his neck, and there are blood-red danger signs on his hospital gown. The young man was very surprised when he noticed someone entering the room. He turned his head and looked at Gao Ming, as if he was asking, but also seemed to be talking to himself: "A doctor doing rounds? A patient visiting? Or another fish caught in the net?" " Patient 7003 is under intensive care at Lishan Hospital, but he does not look sick. After observing for a moment, Gao Ming followed his blurry shadow on the floor tiles and entered the house. Dont touch things on the wall, and dont step on the words on the ground. The pen in the young mans hand was out of ink, and he used the sharp tip of his pen to carve strange symbols on the white wall. What are you thinking about? "This world is too fake, like a ridiculous dream. I''m looking for a way to wake up." The young man didn''t look back: "You won''t believe it if I tell you, and even if you believe it, you won''t understand." The wall near the hospital bed was full of words and symbols. Gao Ming couldn''t understand it, but he felt that he was trapped in a dream: "Do you have a clue now? I have to wake up as soon as possible." ?Gao Mings tone was very serious, not a joke. Seeing that Gao Ming agreed with his opinion so much, the young man stopped what he was doing: "Dreams deprive us of the control of our body and will. How can we wake up so easily? Everything we do now is designed in advance. We must Only by figuring out the loopholes of the producer can you have a chance to wake up. Perhaps I am the loophole. Gao Ming suffered endless reincarnations on the bus, and he was the dead spot that fate did not see: In fact, I came here more than half a year later, and I am not who I am now. "Huh?" The young man turned around slowly, frowned and glanced at Gao Ming. He first wanted to confirm whether Gao Ming was really sick: "You came here half a year later?" "Um." Then what are you doing now? The young man was a little curious. He is right here. Gao Ming pointed to the figure reflected on the floor tiles. The two Gao Ming were indeed different. ?The young man seemed to have discovered a shocking secret. He squatted on the ground and observed repeatedly. He asked Gao Ming several questions. Unexpectedly, he found that Gao Ming''s answers were almost completely consistent with his speculation about the future. "I knew that this hospital was collecting special patients. I was willing to stay here for research. Unexpectedly, I made a discovery." The young man looked at Gao Ming with a different look, fiery and scary: "I once I have used many names, and the name registered on the case list now is..." ??The man struggled to take out his medical record, but the name was blank, just a question mark. Its called a question mark. "What a good name." Gao Ming replied perfunctorily: "I can cooperate with you in the calculation, but I have to wake up as soon as possible." ??????????Since you dreamed about it half a year later, there is nothing to worry about , if you die now, there will be no you six months later. This is a paradox." The young man touched the pen in his hand: "Usually when we are dreaming, we fall from a height or are close to death. " You want me to die? "This is the key to waking up from the dream. The person who created this dream arranged a fate for you that you will not die, and you successfully survived until half a year later. If you die, you will be out of the control of the dream; if you will not Death, what else do you care about here?" The young man who called himself Question Mark walked to the bedside: "There are all kinds of patients living on the seventh floor. New patients come in every day, but no one is discharged. The patients seemed to be taken further into the corridor." He bent down and took out a hand-drawn map from the gap between the bed boards: "I don''t know how to wake up from the dream, but I heard the doctor said that you need a medicine to leave the hospital, and the medicine is hidden in the room at the end of the corridor. If you can bring us the pills, I swear I will spend the rest of my life helping you wake up." ?The young man wanted to leave the hospital, but he took a long detour before revealing his purpose. Gao Ming was a little hesitant in his heart. He couldn''t trust the other party yet. After all, the two parties had just met. ?Ten seconds later, before Gao Ming could make a decision, the shadow reflected by the floor tiles had already turned around and walked deeper into the corridor. In the past, he wanted to try, but Gao Ming could only follow suit. More than half a year ago, I was just an ordinary person. If the depths of the corridor were as dangerous as Patient 7003 said, there was no way I could survive. Gao Ming knew very well how terrifying abnormal events were. The danger level of Lishan Hospital was even higher than that of Henniges Private College. If it was not handled well, it could even evolve into a level five abnormal event. ?The person who was lost in the hospital on the radio was still not found, and Gao Ming and the shadow on the floor tiles stepped into darkness step by step. I should have talked to patient 7003 more than half a year ago. How did he convince me at that time? What is happening now is not important, what is important is the choice Gao Ming made half a year ago. There were no unusual monsters around, but the flesh-and-blood fairy in Gao Ming''s heart kept roaring, and its eight arms grasped the chains in the torture room, which made both Hong Yuyi and Situ An realize something was wrong. Congratulations have never been so excited. Its not like he sensed the danger. ?The patients in the wards on both sides were awakened by Gao Ming''s footsteps. They were lying on the window of the door panel, looking straight at him. Holding his breath and concentrating, he ran towards the depths of the corridor. He vaguely saw someone else in front of him, wearing a white hospital coat, as if he was deliberately guiding him. ??The key was inserted into the keyhole, the snap spring popped open, the gears turned, the metal fence was knocked, and a pair of hands stretched out from the ward window. The doctor opened the locked ward door? ??The closer to the ward at the end of the corridor, the more dangerous the patients were. The doctor seemed to be preparing to let all the patients out to have a carnival as if to welcome the arrival of a high death. ?All kinds of madmen, with hysterical faces. The seventh floor seems to be a corridor forgotten by the creator. This road is not an exit at all, but leads to a place more terrifying than death. Have I experienced these things half a year ago? (End of this chapter) Chapter 257 The destined flesh and blood fairy Chapter 257 The Destined Flesh Immortal The patients around him pose little threat to Gao''s life now, but to him half a year ago, the corridor on the seventh floor was simply hell. A psychological counselor who insisted on saving people was torn apart by countless psychologically distorted patients. In a sense, this is a very ironic ending. ??Gao Ming reflected on the floor tiles began to run wildly, Gao Ming chasing his own shadow closely. ?The missing persons announcement on the radio became increasingly harsh, and gradually, the figures of all the patients began to be reflected on the floor tiles. The smooth and neat floor tiles are like water, the past and the present reflect each other and penetrate towards each other. Screams were heard, and a disheveled nurse rushed out of a certain ward. She was disheveled and holding a huge syringe in her hand. ?Bumping away other patients blocking the way, the nurse bent her arms and thrust the needle tip into Gao Ming''s eye. The past Gao Ming and the current Gao Ming dodge at the same time. They both avoided the syringe, but the past Gao Ming fell to the ground, and the liquid splashed into his eyes. Gao Ming clearly avoided the syringe perfectly, but when the liquid entered his eyes, he also felt burning pain. ?Moving became a little difficult, and the ward doors on both sides of the corridor were slowly moving backwards like the windows of a train. For the first time in a dream, Gao Ming felt the passage of time so clearly. If my past self was killed, will I die too? Gao Ming can no longer tell whether this is a dream or whether he has really returned to the past. All the boundaries are becoming blurred, and only his heart is still beating for real. ??The figure representing Gao Ming''s past on the floor tiles quickly got up from the ground. He had no way out and could only run deeper into the corridor. ??More and more patients are running out, and Gao Mings scalp is numb. Before the abnormal incident broke out half a year ago, there were already so many "monsters" gathered in Lishan Hospital! Following their past selves, Gao Ming did not stop at all. They ran in the dark corridors, the ward doors and windows rolled back. They seemed to be on a train of time, and each carriage was a cycle of tragedy and death. Is this a dream? How could there be such a real dream? But if its not a dream? How could there be such weird and abnormal events in reality? The voice of the missing person announcement on the radio became shrill and shrill, and the old man was exhausted. When he really couldn''t hold on any longer, the doctor in a white coat appeared again. He opened a door not far away. The door seems to be the end of the corridor. With his last breath, Gao Ming came to the door and looked inside. Laughter, crying, prayers, noises, all kinds of sounds were like ocean waves, drowning him in an instant. Holding on to the door frame, Gao Ming saw an extremely terrifying scene. In the room at the end of the corridor in the inpatient department, the four walls are covered with black-and-white photos of the patients. In the center of the room is a huge altar table with white bowls filled with pills and several statues of gods covered with black cloth. ?There was a knock on the door, and the sound of banging came from all directions. The shadows reflected on the ground merged with reality step by step. The black cloth on the altar table slowly fell down, and the statues of strange gods were smiling and their eyes were moving in their sockets. The changing wards are like untouchable shrines, and the dead gods seem to be standing at the end of time, looking back. Gao Ming stood in front of a wall covered with photos of countless patients. He looked down at his former self. Wearing the uniforms of Henshan Prison, surrounded by countless gods and ghosts, doctors and patients have their own clothes, and the world is filled with bright red and pale white. Dancing and leaping wildly, pairs of watching eyes are like will-o''-the-wisps, greedy fingers lift flesh and blood, and brutal roars make the soul tremble. The former Gao Ming entered a room that he shouldn''t have entered. Medicine was indeed stored here, but the medicine was made of his own flesh and blood. The will seemed to be pierced by a sharp sword, and a force forced Gao Ming to lie on the ground. This was a sacrifice and a game. ??The divine patterns drawn with blood on the wall came together, bones collided, flesh torn, the alienated statues grew human skin, and the heads slowly twisted. ?The bowl on the table was knocked, and the breathing behind the black cloth became heavier. All the patients in the black and white photos were staring at Gao Ming, as if they were calling him, asking him to come over quickly, and a place had been prepared for him. Gao Ming couldn''t see any possibility of breaking the situation. Half a year ago, when he didn''t know anything, there was no way he could survive from the hands of so many ghosts. "How did I survive until now? I''m obviously still alive! How did I spend that night? How did I escape from this room?" ?The memory is blurry, only the feeling of familiarity, the fear seeping from the past into the present, like a poisonous thorn slowly piercing his spirit, soul and every blood vessel. Unable to breathe, his chest collapsed, Gao Ming looked at himself reflected on the floor tiles and pressed his hands on the ground. He is reflected in the floor tiles in the same way. He is pressing the cold floor tiles with his hands, and the veins on the back of his hands are bulging. He is the center of the ceremony, a sacrifice to be eaten by ghosts and gods. The oppressive feeling of death swept through his body, and the birthday photo Gao Ming had hidden in his heart fell to the ground. When he was approaching death in the past, he actually began to lose color in his birthday photos! The ten connected fingers gradually faded into black and white, and the father and mother in the photo showed an incredulous look. My past self was killed, and I will die too? Is this a dream? Or is it reality? ??At this time, Gao Ming''s movements are exactly the same as those reflected on the floor tiles. I don''t know if the past is shining into reality, or if reality is returning to the past. "I didn''t die on that day. The fact is that I didn''t die in the past! Who saved me? Who helped me break my dream?" ?In the black-and-white photos that cover the wall, the patients open their white eyes with different expressions, and the statues covered with black cloth on the altar table make strange smiles. The doors of the surrounding wards were pushed open, as if shrines were being opened. The horror that only appeared in the depths of nightmares stretched out the neck, cracked the mouth full of fangs, and got closer to the high life of the past. ?Unspeakable fear oppressed every nerve, and death was like a guillotine hanging above his head, with the bright blade reflecting Gao Ming''s own face. ??He was turning into black and white in the photo. He couldn''t breathe, and his whole body was cold, but the countless memories of death in his heart were still colliding! Ive died so many times, Im no longer the same person I used to be. If no one comes to save me, then I will save myself. Whether its the past or the future, I will hold my hand over and over again and walk out of purgatory and the abyss! The right hand that was holding the chain of the torture chamber hit the ground hard! There are cracks in the figure of Gao Ming on the tiles. Five bleeding fingers hit again! ?Blood seeped down along the gap. Gao Ming seemed to hear a certain voice, and he slowly lowered his head. ??His left eye, which was injured by the fragments of the Flesh Fairy clay statue, felt a stinging pain. He reluctantly opened his left eye and saw another version of himself reflected on the floor tiles! ?Wearing the mask, Death has condensed the evil spirit countless times, which is powerful, persistent, cunning and crazy. He is unscrupulous, like an evil god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 258 You werent the one who killed me? Chapter 258: You werent the one who killed me? Grab the chains! His right hand hit the ground hard, and blood flew everywhere. The Flesh Fairy had never been so excited as now, and every beat of Gao Ming''s heart was like a drum that exploded in his chest. The high lives of the past and present made the same movements, and the connection between flesh and blood runs through the past and present. "ah!" Eight ghost arms stretched out from Gao Ming''s back, and his back reflected on the floor tiles was also torn apart by some force. Under the gaze of the dancing monsters, and in the eyes of the patients in countless black and white photos, the flesh and blood ghosts and ghosts, from the past, Gao Ming climbed out on his back! Situ An''s worship of the Flesh Immortal is doomed to fail, because from the very beginning, the Flesh Immortal chose a high life at a time that is further in the past and at a moment that has not yet arrived in the future. No one has ever saved you. It is you who die over and over again and come back again and again to save yourself. ?Hold the chain in your hands tightly, and the last missing link of your destiny is connected together. The bright ceramic tiles are like mirrors, like water. They are spread on the ground and seem to be hanging upside down in the sky. Gao Ming was kneeling on one knee. They looked at each other, grabbed the chain, and stood up slowly. The fragments in his left eye melted away, and Gao Ming stood among the dancing madmen and patients. The dead gods stared at him, and deformed monsters surrounded him. They can''t hear each other''s voices, and the Flesh Fairy is the only connection between them. Whether in the past or in the future, the Flesh Fairy seems to exist. It has escaped the control of fate. As long as it is chosen by it at a certain moment, it will live in your heart forever. ?This is why Gao Ming can escape the cycle of death. The planners may have seen this, so they let him sit in the hearse from ten years ago that night. The noisy missing persons announcement on the radio stopped and turned into the ticking of a clock. ?Eight arms tore apart the patients and lunatics who were approaching. Blood spattered on the black-and-white photos all over the wall. The patients in the photos all closed their mouths and put away their smiles, silently watching the killing. The stumps fell to the ground, and the blood stained the two worlds red. ?In the upper and lower rooms, the Flesh Immortal was fighting until his eyes were red in the phantom representing the past. Gao Ming stood in front of the altar table. He did nothing, but pieces of his clothes were wet with blood. The accumulated deaths in the past seem to have bloomed only at this moment. ??The hands on the radio are moving faster, and the Flesh Fairy is becoming more and more manic. It seems to have lost all restraints and revealed its truest side. In the room at the deepest end of the corridor, every second was filled with death. When the last patient fell, the rapid clock ticking on the radio stopped. There was blood everywhere, the clay sculptures of dead gods on the altar moved away from the sight, and the abnormal monsters crawling out from behind the ward door also quietly retreated with the shadows. The high life of the past survived, and survived in the face of complete impossibility. Gao Ming rubbed his left eye. His hands were covered in blood. His mask fell off at some point and his clothes were covered in blood. At this time, he was not only a little unclear between reality and dreams, but also a little unclear between the past and the present. The image of Gao Ming reflected on the tiles on the floor gradually became blurred, which seemed to indicate that the past and the present were slowly merging. Gao Ming grabbed the photo of his body hidden in his pocket and prepared for the worst. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a knock on the door behind him, and soothing music began to play on the radio. Gao Ming turned around in the blood-stained room, and saw a middle-aged doctor in a white coat standing at the door. "Hello, my name is Lu Zang. I was your attending doctor half a year ago. It''s all because of me that you are like this." With a smile, half of the doctor''s face was covered by a shadow. He just made a simple Expressions can also make people feel uncomfortable. Lu Zang? Gao Ming had no impression of this name. "You look very sane. You are much calmer than half a year ago. It seems that the treatment is very effective." Lu Zang did not enter the room and stood in the corridor. The light from outside shone into the room along his shoulders. Have I been to Lishan Hospital half a year ago? Is the illusion I was in the same experience as that time? Gao Ming suggested a possibility. "This is not a fantasy, it''s your dream half a year ago. You dreamed about the beginning half a year ago, and you dreamed about the ending half a year later." Lu Zang was very happy to see Gao Ming: "From the moment the Flesh Immortal chose you, all the plans came to an end. Its all started. Situ An is responsible for helping the shadow world invade the vast sea, you are responsible for expanding the loopholes of fate, and there are several other people. Each parent has his or her own responsibility. " Who are you? "Just like you, we are both loopholes in fate. Sooner or later we will be wiped out by fate, so the meaning of our existence is to kill fate." Lu Zang seemed to regard Gao Ming as someone like him: "I am dreaming I see many futures that destiny did not plan for, and most of them have you. According to what you said, its because of you that I got into that car on the Hungry Ghost Festival? The fragments of death in Gao Mings heart collided with each other, and the despair from his soul made him extremely painful. Do you know why that car can never drive out of the tunnel? Lu Zang suddenly asked Gao Ming. "Why?" "The reason why you became a loophole in fate is because ten years ago, your thirteenth bus was involved in an accident. In fate''s arrangement, you would all die, but for some reason, you survived." Lu. Zang is very aware of various things that happened in Hanhai. He helped Situ An investigate before: "As long as you people who should all be dead are still alive, that car will be trapped in the tunnel in a cycle." "The most incredible thing is that you got the choice of the Flesh Immortal. A person who cannot die appears in a nightmare that can only be ended by everyone dying, and then it becomes like this." Lu Zang''s eyes Becoming sharp and bright, he seemed to see hope in Gao Ming. "What are you talking about?" Gao Ming couldn''t understand Lu Zang''s words. "We are all living in an illusory dream. The reality in your eyes is a dream. What you experienced just now and now is a dream. That bus is also trapped in a dream. I just try to let a dream surround others. A dream, lets see if more people can wake up. Lu Zang seemed to be chatting with a friend: The reason why there are all kinds of abnormalities in the city of Hanhai is because this huge dream is about to happen. Unable to hold on any longer, more and more people want to wake up, so they see abnormal things." "I still don''t quite understand what you are talking about, but..." Gao Ming''s eyes became dangerous: "Since you designed everything, then you should be the one hiding in the tunnel and killing me again and again, right? " "Is there someone who killed you in the tunnel?" Lu Zang was stunned for a moment: "Shouldn''t you only wake up on the tunnel bus after death? How could there be anyone else in the tunnel who wants to kill you? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 259 tear apart dreams Chapter 259: Tear the dream apart Lu Zang''s careful plan went awry, and someone set up something he didn''t know about in his plan. "Someone killed you in the tunnel?" Lu Zang had been smiling since he saw Gao Ming, but now the smile slowly faded: "I am not the one who killed you. Because of the restrictions of fate, I cannot leave the shadow world. At best, it can only appear in places where the two worlds are deeply integrated. "Isn''t that tunnel the place where the two worlds merge?" Gao Ming didn''t believe Lu Zang. Frankly speaking, he didn''t even fully understand what the other party said. Lu Zang shook his head. He did not explain to Gao Ming, but whispered back: "It is just located in the center of the three rules. If dreams are compared to a huge bubble, then it is a crack that exists on the bubble. If there are cracks in the bubble, it will be punctured. What kind of metaphor are you talking about? "Destiny thinks so too, so it hasn''t found it yet..." Lu Zang''s voice gradually overlapped with the music on the radio: "But I can assure you that I have no ill intentions towards you, let alone kill you. All of them have become Those who are destined to be vulnerable are all the ones I strive for. "You look like a villain in a movie, and you sound like a bad guy when you talk." Gao Ming didn''t think that someone would resist fate so simply. He didn''t get to this point because of other people''s designs. , but because of himself. Fate cannot completely control the fate of Gao Ming, let alone Lu Zang. The accident in the tunnel is a good proof. "I will find out what accident happened in the tunnel as soon as possible. On that rainy night when the car accident happened ten years ago, besides me, there were dirty things from other cities that entered the tunnel. Maybe it was their fault." Lu Zang thought. A possibility. Other cities? "When you wake up from the dream of the vast sea, you can go to other cities that the bus passes. You will meet some very special people." Lu Zang returned to the theme: "Next, I will tell you from How to wake up from a dream. Gao Ming didnt answer. He was like watching a madman perform a stand-up show. There are big ghosts in the vast sea who control the rules. These ghosts can use the rules of dreams and can also be called dream ghosts. If at least ten dream ghosts are willing to work together to help you, you will have a chance to escape from the dream. After hearing Lu Zangs words, Gao Mings heart felt calm: Ten big ghosts who have mastered the rules, help me? Are you dreaming? The conditions for becoming a great ghost are very demanding, let alone mastering the rules. Among all the people Gao Ming knows, only Zhang Ding has this possibility. "There is a second way to wake up, and that is to let the vast sea be completely engulfed by the shadow world. The dream you live in will be crushed by the shadow world, and the bubble will burst. All the people wrapped in the bubble will be affected, and your memories will also be affected. It will break." Lu Zang''s expression did not change, as if all the people in a city were sacrificed, it was not something difficult for him to accept. "Finally, the third method is to fight fate for control of the vast sea. You need to change the fate of half of the people in the city and lead the whole city to wake up." Lu Zang spread his palms and then slowly turned them over: "Let the people who should be The dead should live on, so that the souls that should be struggling in pain can be saved, and the toys that have been teased by fate can use all their weapons to fight towards their fate and shed the last drop of blood. " "Not even the Bureau of Investigation dares to say that it will change the fate of half of the people in the city. You really think highly of me." Gao Ming found that the walls and everything in the ward began to become blurry, his heart beat harder and harder, and his breathing also became blurry. It''s smooth. "It''s not a question of whether you can do it, but you must do it. The Investigation Bureau, abnormal events, shadow world, dream ghosts who control the rules, and other unknown forces, each party has different goals. If you don''t fight for Hold your destiny in your own hands, and you will be placed on the altar and become a sacrifice in the hands of others." Lu Zang''s voice was gradually suppressed by the music on the radio. The sound of the radio here seemed to be some kind of psychological suggestion. , may also be a symbol of high-life self-awareness. "I have no reason to deceive you. I don''t have much time. We will meet again in the future. If everything goes well, I will wait for you in the city after waking up from the dream." Lu Zang''s eyes seemed to have seen through Gao Ming His thoughts: "In addition, I hope you can abide by our bet." "What bet?" "Don''t kill..." Lu Zang''s voice was completely covered by the sound of the radio. He seemed to feel danger, as if something was chasing him. Before he could finish his last sentence, Lu Zang put on his white coat, opened the door of a nearby ward and hurried in. ?The sound of the door closing sounded, and the announcement on the radio changed to the message that the lost child had been found. The walls around Gao Ming began to melt, and the shadow representing his past on the ground walked alone into the distance. Just as he was about to chase after it, a strong feeling of weightlessness suddenly came over him. ?Opening his eyes suddenly, Gao Ming found that he was still sitting on a chair in the corner of the psychological counseling room. The bookshelf next to him was about to collapse, and there were several books made of human skin scattered around him. ?The ghost in the computer roared and screamed, and sticky blood smashed on the ward door. Bang! ?A **** ghost face was pressed against the window of the ward door, with scarlet eyes staring at Gao Ming, and everything around him was constantly alienating. "Where do you think your uncle is?" Gao Ming stood up from the chair. His shadow invaded by the shadow was like clothes filled with dirty water, dripping on the back of the chair. The experience just now was indeed a dream, but that dream was extremely real and not much different from reality. "I was indeed trapped in a dream just now. If you look at it this way, the vast sea we live in might actually be a dream." After the real experience, Gao Ming was indeed a little shaken: "But in that dream, the sound of the radio and my shadow on all reflective objects were loopholes..." Gao Ming stared at the grimace on the door and window: "According to what Lu Zang said, these monsters that are different from normal cognition should be the loopholes in the dream of reality." The idea that reality is a dream is so crazy that it also has a subtle impact on Gao Ming. In the past, he might have cared about other people''s eyes and been bound by some moral and spiritual things, but now he seems to have broken free from another shackles. "Change the script written by fate, let the people who should die live, and let all the lunatics who enjoy the disaster go to hell." ?The window glass shattered, and that grimace squeezed into the psychological counseling room when Gao Ming''s worldview changed. There was no trace of timidity in his eyes. Gao Ming seemed to have seen his partner on the dance floor and walked toward him with a smile. (End of this chapter) Chapter 260 past cause, present effect Chapter 260 Past cause, present effect ? Opening his arms, Gao Ming seemed to be giving the **** monster a big hug. His calm expression and gentle gaze made the monster''s eyes hidden in the festering flesh slowly shrink. Are you shy? Gao Ming was two meters away from the monster, wrapping his arms forward. The monster seemed to sense something and stopped in place. The next moment, eight thick arms stretched out from behind Gao Ming, and the monster was tightly hugged by a pair of hands. No matter how hard it struggled, it could not break free. The smell of meat penetrated its body and its arms were entangled in its flesh. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods embraced its soul, sinking it deeply into the embrace of flesh and blood until it became one with flesh and blood. Any abnormal monsters with flesh and blood will be restrained by the Flesh Fairy, and eventually they will become part of the congratulations. ?The ghosts and gods with arms on all sides were very satisfied. When the arms were released, the monster had disappeared, leaving only a tattered hospital gown on the ground. I probably didnt sleep for long. Gao Mings clues about Xuan Wen ended here, but he felt that Xuan Wen was trapped in this building. "Lu Zang can only appear in a place where the two worlds are deeply integrated. The back building of Lishan Hospital may have been transformed by them little by little from a long time ago. This is not only Situ An''s home, but also the passage to the shadow world." Gao Ming saw countless patients in his dream. They had been "collected" by Lu Zang and Situ An over the years, and they were also Situ An''s biggest legacy. Situ An told me the information about the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, and through three core subordinates, he allowed me to obtain the map, which is equivalent to indirectly telling me the location of my home. Situ An would not be so kind to help Gao Ming. He took great pains to lure Gao Ming over, explaining that there was something here that could kill Gao Ming and let him regain his freedom. Who is a decent person who would put the most dangerous things in his own home? The clues were interrupted, Gao Ming walked out of the psychological counseling room and came to the corridor. ?The back building is full of abnormalities. If it is too normal here, it will become conspicuous, out of place, like an "alien". When the whole world is abnormal, normal people are treated as monsters, and normal ideas are treated as crazy. Apparently, thats whats happening to me right now. After exhaling a breath and waking up from his dream, Gao Ming felt a lot more relaxed. He walked in the gloomy and twisted corridor, like a diligent gardener walking through the owner''s garden. He held huge scissors in his hand, but Simply for pruning flowers. The shoes that had been chasing him had left. Gao Ming pricked up his ears to listen to the sounds around him, and unknowingly arrived at the seventh floor. ?Compared to the dream, this place is much darker and more terrifying. The ground is littered with personal belongings that the patients had not taken away. Withered flowers were trampled to pieces, and the music box was thrown beside the bed. The cheeks of the little people kissing each other in the box were cracked, and their mouths were broken on the ground. Only their bodies were still swaying to the music. Pushing open the door of ward 7001, thick blood was smeared all over the room, uncoagulated blood was dripping from the ceiling, and there were messy shoe prints on the floor. ?The huge hospital bed was overturned, and the white quilt cover was all covered with cuts made by knives. The medicine bags hanging densely on the wall were also pierced, and the dripping stinky medicine was mixed with blood. Picking up the sleeve with the Bureau of Investigation logo on the ground, Gao Ming stopped in front of the hospital bed. "Patient 7001 has not been discharged from the hospital and has been living there until now. He died before I entered the back building." Looking at the familiar liquid on the wall and the infusion lines that were entangled together like a snake''s nest, Gao Ming felt that Familiar, yet strange. My dreams about the past are incoherent. Lu Zang didnt tell me everything. He also hid a very important part. He wanted to guide me to find him actively. ?Throwing the sleeve back to where it was, Gao Ming returned to the corridor. He wiped off the blood on his shoes and looked at Ward 7002. ??The wooden door was open. In the messy room, there was a female corpse lying crookedly in the center of the ward. The wounds on her body were over-treating herself. Each time she shed her skin, she would fully strengthen her body. Unfortunately, her spirit and will seemed to be completely defeated. This group of security personnel has a lot of skills and no obvious shortcomings. I dont know if fate is correcting the deviation. All the patients Gao Ming saw in his dreams in the past seemed to have been killed, and he could no longer see them. I dont know if Mr. Question Mark in ward 7003 is still there. More than half a year has passed. He should have escaped from the hospital, right? With a hint of expectation, Gao Ming gently opened the door of 7003. ??Frowning slightly, Gao Ming saw that the floor and walls of the house were splashed with blood, and there were marks of hacking and gouging with knives everywhere. The room was originally supposed to be filled with the words of Patient 7003, but it was destroyed by people from the Bureau of Investigation. What are they afraid of? Why do they deliberately hide these things? Is everything that the crazy question mark guy said true? Stopping in the middle of the room, Gao Ming slowly twisted his body and stared at the wall next to the hospital bed. There was obviously a large empty space there, as if something was posted on the wall and was torn off and taken away. Recalling the memory of Patient 7003, Gao Ming walked towards the hospital bed. He lifted up the sheets and slid his fingertips between the gaps in the bed board, finally stopping at the seventh gap. Same as what I dreamed about. ?? Gao Ming took apart the bed board and took out a worn hand-drawn map. ?In the dream just now, after Gao Ming agreed to help Wen Mark get the medicine, the other party took out the map from here and swore that if Gao Ming brought the medicine back, he would spend the rest of his life helping Gao Ming wake up from his dream. ??His eyelids blinked, Gao Ming''s expression became subtle, and he stared at the words on the back of the map, which seemed to have been written half a year ago - Live in a dream, never wake up! There is no hope in the world after waking up from the dream! "Lu Zang tried his best to hope that more people and I could wake up from the dream and return to the real world. Now this patient who calls himself Question Mark says never to wake up? This is what he said after waking up from the dream. My message?" Gao Ming held the crumpled hand-drawn map and his mind was full of doubts: "What did he see when he woke up?" No one will have good guys and bad guys written on their faces. Every force in this city is trying their best to achieve their goals. Fate, Lu Zang, the Investigation Bureau and the Shadow World, Gao Ming is sandwiched between them. Just like walking on a tightrope high in the sky, he doesn''t know what kind of future is the best future. "The more he said this, the more curious I became about the world after waking up from the dream." Gao Ming turned the map to the other side. It was a reduced version of the map of Lishan Hospital, with five exits marked on it, three of which All were marked with a red cross, except for the underground morgue in the back building, which was marked with a red question mark. (End of this chapter) Chapter 261 Gradually indulgent killing Chapter 261: Gradually Indulgent Killing ?Each corridor was hand-drawn by Patient 7003. He used his strong memory to draw the front and back buildings of Lishan Hospital. It''s just that the map hand-drawn by Question Mark is different from the real hospital. Most of the wards are blacked out, as if they were occupied by shadows. "He wanted to use this map in exchange for me in the dream? To take me out of the hospital?" The map is still hidden in the ward, but neither Gao Ming nor Question Mark from half a year ago are in the hospital, indicating that they both successfully escaped. "How did I leave half a year ago? What happened between me and Question Mark? Why did he leave a message?" Gao Ming and Wen Ma were both very important patients in Lishan Hospital, but they seemed to have embarked on completely different paths. Gao Ming entered the tunnel and basically followed Lu Zang''s plan to expand the loopholes of fate step by step. However, Question Mark seemed to have escaped Lu Zang''s control and woke up from the "dream" in advance. "Is there a question mark person?" Gao Ming recalled the other person''s appearance, but it had not been long and he could not remember clearly. The door panel shook slightly, and Gao Ming raised his leg to step somewhere. Hidden in the blood was a bug with spells written all over its body. ?It looks like a butterfly made of paper, with two eyes on its wings. Are those security personnel the back-up? It seems they attach great importance to this room and leave this little thing to monitor it. Step on it hard, Gao Ming is protected by a flesh and blood immortal, and he doesnt care about ordinary curses at all. ??The eye patterns on the wings of the paper butterfly were bleeding, and a person''s screams were heard from inside the body, and then it was torn apart. Putting the hand-drawn map away, Gao Mingzheng was worried that he had no clues about Xuan Wen. He grabbed a chain from the torture room and walked out of ward 7003. The smell of blood in the air suddenly became strong, and thin lines of blood that were difficult to see with the naked eye crawled in the corridor. Three security personnel wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms walked out of the ward at the end of the corridor. It can be seen that they have just experienced a fierce battle, and all of them are injured. Among them, the man walking at the end of the team has bleeding eyes, and he looks at Gao Ming with a particularly fierce look. Im going to make you into a bug. The man unbuttoned his clothes. His uniform was filled with paper butterflies, each of which had a pair of eyes tattooed on its wings. After the man gave the order, all the butterflies spread their wings, like a pair of eyes widened to stare at Gao Ming. Butterflies fluttered, and the man spoke a few code words. The security guard walking in front of him was a blind man. After hearing the code words behind him, he waved his hands in the air, and the thin blood lines in the corridor immediately stabbed towards Gao Ming. "Puppet Master? Do you use your own blood to make threads?" Gao Ming did not dodge or dodge, sprinting forward like a madman. He seemed to be preparing to kill the opponent before he was manipulated. The three security guards were extremely experienced in combat. The "mute" who was at the front opened his mouth wide and collided with his fists. The spikes on his gloves pierced into his flesh, and his blood was injected into the ghost lines, exuding a fishy smell. The shadow of blood enveloped him. "One is responsible for detecting weaknesses, one is responsible for remote control, and the third is responsible for protection. These security personnel have obviously experienced a lot of life and death battles and have extremely rich experience in fighting ghosts. Where did they receive training?" Blink? In the meantime, those bloodshot eyes have arrived in front of Gao Ming. The angle of their attack is very tricky. Normally, no matter how Gao Ming defends, they will find loopholes. Pressing his finger on the heart, Gao Ming ran headlong into the dense blood-colored threads. When the nearest bloodshot was about to touch its eyeballs, the eight flesh-and-blood arms were like city walls, blocking everything that could hurt Gao Ming. He pushed forward and hit to the security personnel. The roar of the Flesh Fairy resounded through the corridor. After waking up from the dream in the past, Gong''s image also underwent some changes. All the eyes of the four ghost faces seemed to open, and the flesh and blood on his body became more and more real. ?The bodies fell, and the three security guards seemed to be swept up by a tsunami. They were slammed against the wall. Ignoring the pain, the blind security guard pierced Gong Xi''s body with a thin blood thread in an attempt to control the flesh and blood immortal. But just as he had this idea, black blood flowed out of his seven orifices. The ghost marks on the blind man''s body seemed to have discovered something very scary. A large amount of blood oozed from the blind man''s skin, and his skin seemed to be severely allergic. ?Screaming in agony, the blind man could not see, but he could feel that his body was undergoing horrific changes, and the pain was like changing his skin. Want to use your own blood as a guide to control the flesh fairy? Do you think you are destined? Gao Ming stood in the middle of the corridor. The ghost grabbed the blood-colored thread and injected the flesh-scented blood into the bodies of the three security personnel. Densely packed thin threads pierced through the skin of the three people, and the ghost marks on their bodies were eaten away and devoured by the Flesh Fairy in the most violent way. "Some ghosts have abilities that the Flesh Fairy cannot swallow, but after being made into ghost patterns and branded on a living person, they become delicacies in the eyes of the Flesh Fairy. They are rare delicacies that can be encountered in ordinary times." Gao Ming felt the flesh and blood. Xian''s excitement: "If this is really a dream, then for you, it will be a nightmare from which you cannot wake up." Brand new chains appeared in the torture chamber, each one imprinted with the corresponding ghost pattern. The Flesh Fairy seemed not to be satisfied yet. He smashed the chains and kept beating the souls of several people, as if he wanted to forge them into something. ?But it may be because the soul of a living person is too weak, and even the most basic outline of that thing cannot appear. The Flesh Fairy has become much more manic. After Gao Ming woke up from the dream in the past, some changes occurred in the flesh and blood fairy. When Gao Ming encountered a life and death crisis in the past, it was the flesh and blood fairy who traveled through time through the connection between flesh and blood and saved Gao Ming. life. But precisely because of this, the Flesh Fairy seems to have read some special memories from Gao Ming''s heart in the past, things that Gao Ming himself had forgotten. ??Blood threads were hanging down one after another, and the wings of paper butterflies were torn off on the ground. The killing was over, but the four faces of flesh and blood ghosts and gods still did not regain their composure. They roared towards a room deep in the corridor, and their flesh and blood pulled Gao Ming towards the corridor. ?Walking through the familiar corridor, most of the patients died in the past, and the survivors were surrounded and killed by security personnel. It should be right here. Kicking open the door of the room in my memory, the cold wind blew in my face, and the wall full of black and white photos silently stared at Gao Ming. Hello everyone, Im here again. To Gao Ming, he had just arrived a few minutes ago, but to the ghosts in the photos on the wall, they had not seen Gao Ming for half a year. Rather than reminiscing about old times, Gao Ming wanted to do something he really wanted to do, so he walked towards the altar table. The white bowl full of pills was empty, all the pills were taken away, and the idols on the table were smashed. It seems you need a new god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 262 The guillotine of fate Chapter 262 The guillotine of fate ?Eight arms stretched out from behind Gao Ming, and together with the Flesh Fairy, he tore down all the black and white photos of the deceased posted on the wall. Shadows surged, and the ghost''s sharp voice almost pierced his eardrums, but Gao Ming didn''t care. I need to change the fate of half the people in the city. If one person cannot cope with the world after waking up from the dream, then I will lead everyone in the world to open their eyes and see the real reality. The photo of the deceased in the shadow world is the ticket to enter the vast sea. Those who possess the photo of the deceased should be valued by the shadow world and may become a fateful loophole. ?One by one, the black-and-white photos were sent into the execution room by the Flesh Fairy. Situ An, who was bound by chains, saw the black-and-white photos falling like snowflakes. He endured the pain, raised his head, raised the corners of his mouth, and showed madness in his eyes. All this should have been his, but now his family is reunited with him in another way. He seemed to be standing alone on a snowy battlefield, surrounded by corpses, leaving him in shackles alone to face the endless undercurrent. ??His body was trembling and the chains were tightened. Situ An rarely lost control of his emotions. Even if he was executed by a murderer, he gritted his teeth and held on for half an hour. Figures were posted on the walls of the torture room. The patients in the black and white photos recognized Situ An. Their reactions were very interesting. There was worry and fear in their eyes, and a little sarcasm. They were afraid of Situ An from the bottom of their hearts. , he would secretly rejoice when he saw Situ An being trapped, but soon his mood turned into despair. The other party even caught Situ An, what fate would he face next? "It doesn''t matter, everything is worth it. After I leave, I will avenge you. I will remember your sacrifices in my heart. After all... we are family." Situ An slowly lowered his head, knowing that Gao Ming had already entered. Lishan Hospital, and then waiting for Gao Ming to finally enter the room in his "home". ??The security personnel just destroyed the idols. They seemed to be chasing their prey and left in a hurry without staying for long. The real value in this room was actually other things. Lishan Hospital had accumulated photos of patients who didn''t know how long it was. They were all sent to the execution room. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods crushed the altar table. He tore up the black cloth that fell on the ground, grabbed the pieces of the weird statues, and stuffed them into himself. in the mouth. ??The face that represents the sign of death is completely alienated. Clay sculptures of different gods are pieced together on the face of death. It seems that the Flesh Fairy has wanted to do this for a long time. The gods in the shadow world are not companions to him, but a kind of food. Those gods enjoyed the offerings of the patients in the hospital? ?In the past dreams, clay sculptures that manifested various visions all fell into the bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The torture chamber shook and drastic changes occurred. ?Eight arms tore apart the black and white photos, and large shadows pressed in like a sea, but the Flesh Fairy didn''t care. He pulled out the selected "family members" from the shadow world from the photos and pressed them on the high platform where the torture instruments were forged in the torture room. ??The flesh and blood furnace made a sound, Gao Ming''s heart beat wildly, and the blood surged like a burning flame! ??The place where torture instruments are forged in the torture chamber is the flesh fairy''s own altar, but its method of worship is completely different from other gods. ??The souls of the patients in the photos were continuously thrown into the furnace of flesh and blood, and the chains were entangled together. They were doused with blood that smelled of flesh, and became part of the torture chamber, never to enter reincarnation again. Roaring sounds resounded in the **** flames, and the ghosts and gods with eight arms on all sides allowed the hot chains to wrap around their arms and bodies. ?He couldn''t feel the pain. After the last black and white photo was thrown into the furnace, his eight arms suddenly exerted force and grabbed the flesh and blood chain forged at the end of the furnace. ?One ghost roar sounded after another, and the four faces of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods all became ferocious, and the eight arms exerted force at the same time! The chains were tightened, and something was about to be pulled out of the furnace of flesh and blood. Situ An, who was imprisoned in the torture chamber, stared at the furnace altar with an expressionless expression. He should have been the one to control the flesh altar. He was deprived of such an important thing, but there was no trace of hatred on his face. ??Blood spattered and piercing screams filled the torture room. Hong Yuyi, who had always been indifferent to everything, also reacted. She seemed to feel a threat and slowly turned around to look at the flesh and blood fairy. ??The eight-armed ghost didn''t care about anyone else at all. His heavy body stepped on the floor of the torture chamber, roaring, and holding on to the chain. The fire burned on the flesh, and what was smelted at the end of the chain slowly appeared. ??The strong sense of oppression made Hong Yuyi assume an offensive posture, and all the torture instruments in the torture room made a rattling sound, as if they were trying their best to respond in some way. ?At this time, the body of Gao Ming standing in the room also changed. He lowered his head and grabbed the chain handed to him in congratulations, and followed the opponent''s strength. The palm of your hand is like holding a flame, the fingerprints of Gao Feng and some characteristics destined since birth are slowly changing, all of which seem to be because of the thing in the flesh and blood furnace. The seeds that Lishan Hospital has accumulated for thirty years have been eaten by you in one bite. Its such a waste. Situ An, who was extremely rational, finally couldnt bear it anymore and his face became gloomy. Gao Ming focused all his attention on the flesh and blood furnace, and did not hear what Situ An was saying at all. He felt as if his arms were stretched into the fire, and his soul was burned with horrific scars. ?This torture instrument forged by countless patients seems to be rejected by both reality and the shadow world. Its appearance has also affected Gao Ming''s fate. The red-hot chains wrapped around Gao Ming''s arm, and every beat of his heart was like a heavy hammer hitting the flesh and blood furnace. With the ghost and god''s last roar, the flames engulfed the entire flesh and blood furnace, a wave that was enough to make Hong Yuyi''s heart break. A breath of surprise appeared in the execution room. In the blood and flames, a ferocious outline slowly emerged, and Gao Ming saw a torture instrument made of flesh and blood. ??The ghost face has fangs, and countless locks are wrapped around a huge guillotine. One side is engraved with fate, and the other side is branded with luck. The guillotine stands in the torture chamber like a gate to hell, and the patients are wailing on the blade. ?Various diseases and deformed bodies form the base of the guillotine. Their bodies are poured with bright red blood, and their eyes are full of malice and ferocity. The patients in Lishan Hospital all have the possibility of becoming fateful loopholes. They are all seeds selected by the shadow world. Gao Ming did not expect that the Flesh Fairy would use these fateful loopholes and the hope of the shadow world to forge instruments of torture. The most important thing is Yes, he really did it. In addition to chains, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods have new instruments of torture, and the aura emanating from his body is much more terrifying than before. Evil, powerful, and weird, this guy looks like a fierce **** no matter how you look at it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 263 please **** heart Chapter 263 Please **** heart Fingerprints, palm prints, hair, and other places on Gao Ming''s body that are related to fate have all seen subtle changes. The emergence of new torture instruments is a manifestation of the flesh and blood fairy''s further escape from fate. As a person selected by the flesh and blood fairy, Gao Ming has also been affected. ??If the chains are just restraints, then the newly appeared torture instruments represent attacks. After the high-life and flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods digested all the patients and lunatics, their strength has been qualitatively improved. "What is this? Among all the information about the Flesh Immortal that Lu Zang gave me, there is no information about this kind of torture instrument." Situ An tried his best to hide the surprise in his eyes. What new torture instruments will appear in the flesh and blood furnace are not only related to the ones thrown in. It seems to be related to Gao Ming himself. ?Everything in the execution chamber is connected to Gao Ming''s flesh and blood, and can even be said to be part of Gao Ming''s body. ??The burning pain came from both arms, and the chains and blood vessels were intertwined. The fates of Gao Ming and the flesh and blood immortal were completely connected from now on, regardless of each other. Fate controls everything. As Lu Zang said, if this reality is a big dream, then fate is the one who creates the dream. Ordinary people are like insignificant people in front of fate. Only a very small number of people are qualified to be looked upon by fate and become puppets controlled by it. ?In such a world, Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal forged instruments of torture for fate, and their madness surprised both Hong Yuyi and Situ An. ??The most hysterical ghost and the most crazed person were moved at the same time. This was something Gao Ming himself had never thought of before. ?The heartbeat gradually returned to normal, and Gao Ming stretched his body. His blood carried an indescribable fragrance. Just smelling it would make the soul tremble with comfort. It seems that part of my body is fused with the flesh fairy... In the past, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods only stayed in Gao Ming''s torture chamber. Gao Ming possessed the flesh and blood heart and the heart of the spirit of the flesh and blood immortal. But now Gao Ming''s internal organs and flesh and blood have gradually merged with the flesh and blood immortal. He is like a living flesh and blood. Fairy statue. Im getting weirder, but its not a bad feeling. With his five senses sharpened, Gao Ming could hear the deliberately slow footsteps in the corridor from a long distance away. ??Raising his head, Gao Ming looked towards the exit. A smelly mechanical arm grabbed the door panel, and bright lights shone into the room. "Found it." A mechanically synthesized voice came from under the imitation human skin, and a security guard in a shabby uniform locked eyes with Gao Ming. Gao Ming''s figure was reflected in the dark eyes. The man opened his mouth, revealing the mechanical parts and sharp fangs with flesh remaining in his mouth. ?Security personnel entered the house and guarded the entrance and exit. They were separated on both sides. ??The black shoes stepped on the red blood, and the tip of the knife drew **** ripples. A few seconds later, a figure appeared at the door. Every inch of his skin was marked with ghost lines. You are the one who killed three people from Security Team 7. The man standing in the center of all the security personnel looked at Gao Ming with his eyes. The fingers on his neck bloomed like lotus flowers, and the hidden ghost eyes slowly opened. Being surrounded by so many people at the same time, Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. He leaned back on the altar table and changed into a comfortable posture: "I have killed many security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. You are different from them." "After I cut off your limbs and make you into a human stick, I will answer your questions slowly." K already knew that someone was killed through the blood ring. They had obviously done various exercises in the forbidden game. , I didnt expect that there would be attrition on the first mission after returning to Hanhai. "Listen to what you said, do you sound like a positive person? Do you represent the Bureau of Investigation?" Gao Ming curled his lips and quietly contacted all the black and white photos. Since leaving Hennig Private Academy, he has also He has never tried his best, and he doesn''t know how strong he is now and whether he can become a qualified "villain" in the eyes of the Investigation Bureau. Thats a lot of nonsense. K glanced at the first man who entered the ward. The other man understood the situation and walked towards Gao Ming with bare hands. The sound of gears turning came from the opponent''s body. The man suddenly accelerated after getting five meters closer to his life. At that moment, he directly broke the limit of the human body. Before the afterimage dissipated, the man had already arrived in front of Gao Ming, raised his arms high, and aimed a dunk at Gao Ming''s head! Bang! ?Dodging to one side, the solid altar table behind Gao Ming was directly smashed, sawdust flew, and the man''s fist penetrated the wind and hit Gao Ming''s front door again! ?Hands waved, chains appeared on Gao Ming''s arms. He took a few steps back until his back hit the wall. Scarlet chains tied the man''s arms and tore his uniform. ?Looking through the hole, you can see that 70% of this man''s body is mechanical. "A few years ago, I was tortured so much that only my heart could still beat. It was the team leader who rescued me from the beast''s den. That desperate experience allowed me to withstand most curses and become immune to pain and mental attacks. When it comes to ghosts, the first thing you have to overcome is your own fear, and Im not afraid of anything in the world! The man has no weakness of a living person, and is frighteningly strong both physically and mentally. There are strange words flowing on his heart, which should be some kind of special ghost pattern. "Is there a possibility that you will be thrown into the animal den and go through all the pain? It was done by the Investigation Bureau and was personally operated by your team leader?" Gao Ming''s voice reached the man''s ears, and his heart began to beat according to the instructions. Beating with a special rhythm, the Flesh Fairy''s ability goes far beyond mere physical combat. ??The heart wrapped in the cold machine beat heavily, the tube inserted under the heart trembled slightly, and a dull sound came from the man''s chest. I hear the voice in your heart, its inviting me to taste it. ? Gao Ming swung his left arm forward, and chains stained with the patient''s blood came out from behind him, like a swarm of dancing snakes, instantly drowning the man. Help! K shouted and dragged the knife forward, but it was already too late. Gao Ming''s palm fell on the man''s chest, and the small chains penetrated into the man''s body along his mouth and nose. You dont have to live in pain anymore. The aroma of meat is overflowing, and the mans heartbeat frequency is consistent with that of Gao Xings flesh and blood heart. Five fingers are clenched emptyly, and Gao Ming suddenly clenches his palm. Blood seeped out from between his fingers. The man looked at Gao Ming''s palm in disbelief, and then looked down at his chest. ? ?The heart, heavily protected by the alloy shell, was bound by chains forged by his soul. He could not control his body, and his heart was invaded by some kind of power. "You underestimate me." The man let out a heart-rending roar. He wanted to fight against the chain that locked his heart with all his strength. Even if his heart exploded, he had to force the final blow! The machine is running, and the ghost lines on the heart are spreading towards the chain. Before the man can take the next step, his heart has turned into withered petals. ?Blood and water splashed everywhere, and when those chains returned to Gao Ming''s hands, there seemed to be one more chain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 264 "divine corpse" Chapter 264 The Corpse of God As expected, the Investigation Bureau cannot be underestimated. They are not good at dealing with ghosts, but they have mastered a lot of killing techniques. Gao Ming shook off the blood on his hands. His nonchalant look made Ks face look even more ferocious. We have investigated all the information about Qian Junran from his birth to his work, and we know exactly what he is doing every day. K suppressed his anger and maintained his final calm. Dont you think its a bit of a waste to waste resources on people instead of investigating ghosts? Gao Ming also wore a psychological insight mask on his face. This mask, made by Xuan Wen himself, could weakly sense the opponents position. "You are not Qian Junran, you should be another of his classmates. We can''t confirm your identity yet, but there is no need now." K held the handle of the knife with his left hand and the scabbard with his right hand. "They called you team leader. It seems that you should be the leader of this operation. I am very happy that you will appear here." Gao Ming''s joy was sincere. K did not continue to chase Xuan Wen, but chose to come On his own side: "It''s true that I made such a big fuss." "Did you attract us here on purpose?" A gentle security guard tried to persuade K: "Team leader, he might be in the same group as those ghosts in the hospital. We just found traces of many living people living here. Lishan Hospital is probably the base camp for Guitan players. "K, don''t be irritated by his words." The security personnel touched the blood ring and recorded the scene. Except for K, others did not care about the death of their teammates. "Our mission here is to kill all Kaitan players. Now the target is right in front of us. There is no reason to let him go." K said these words not to other security personnel, but to the people who monitored them through the blood ring. explain. Even if all signals are blocked in the back building and cannot communicate with the outside world, they must record the entire process. After leaving, a dedicated person will analyze it frame by frame to make sure that they have not been counterattacked by the ghost pattern. All Hanhai security personnel who came out of the Forbidden Game were closely observed. Each one of them was haunted by ghost marks. They were the sharpest knives, so sharp that even those who used them were scared. "K? What a strange name, but I''m still very grateful that you came to me. This may be the last time you find me." Gao Ming picked up the dirty white coat on the ground and put it on him casually. Covering the bleeding back and the divine pattern of the Flesh Immortal: "Since it''s a dream, it doesn''t matter." "The ghost talk players are a group of lunatics and poisonous insects that endanger the safety of the city. I will start with you and kill you all." K held the knife in his backhand. The ghost lines on his neck bloomed like lotus flowers, and each finger was hooked upside down. On the skin, he recited a eulogy and slowly pulled out the blade. ??The pungent odor escapes from the scabbard, and the nasal cavity seems to be hooked by a sickle. The stench has reached the point of making people physically uncomfortable, and even causing the nasal cavity to be irritated, swollen and painful. ?Hold the scabbard with his right hand and drag the knife with his left hand. The fingers on Ks neck penetrated the skin and tore his shirt to both sides. ??The explosively strong body is covered with ghost lines and scars, which together form a weird Bodhisattva statue. ? ?The security personnel discovered something unspeakable in the forbidden game. They could not explain it clearly, so they could only try to tattoo it on their bodies based on their own imagination and some conjectures in reality. ?Many ordinary people cannot bear this pain and cannot bear the indescribable statues of gods. There are very few people like K. Angry, the muscles on K''s body tensed, and the weird Bodhisattva statue revealed a scowl, and ghost lines on his fingers crawled under the skin, like fish in the water or the roots of a plant. The blade collided with the scabbard, and the ghost eyes on K''s neck suddenly widened, and statues of flesh and blood ghosts and gods appeared in the depths of the pupils. ?There is no fear or fear, more like enemies are extremely jealous when meeting each other. Under Ks call regardless of the cost, those finger tattoos are intertwined and connected. ??As the Grimace Bodhisattva opened his eyes, the tattoos and scars on his fingers turned into thousands of slender white bone arms, unfolding behind K. ?Hair was flying, and the scabbard and blade in Ks hand collided again. Another blurry face appeared deep in the Bodhisattva''s face. It bit K''s heart, with a mouth full of blood, and urged the withered arms behind him to move. ?The white bones and fingers were like bamboo joints, growing layer by layer, and opening up like a huge lotus behind Ks back. Even though other security personnel had cooperated with K many times, they were still shocked when they saw this scene. K had mastered power that should not be controlled by others. ?In the forbidden game, K was once lost in an unexplored deep area. No one except himself knew what he encountered there. When everyone thought he was brain-dead, he came back with the body of a "god". ?The god''s appearance was extremely terrifying, twisted and terrifying to the extreme, but no matter what others thought, K felt that the other person was a god, the **** who had saved him over and over again. "The aura exuding from your body has surpassed that of the big ghost who owns the House of Resentment. No wonder you are so confident." Gao Ming heard the shouts of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The flesh and blood immortals could not wait to come out. He smelled the aura of the same kind. The chains in the torture room rattled, and the flesh fairy was strongly stimulated. Gao Ming also felt strange when he looked at K. He originally thought that the Investigation Bureau would stand on Fate''s side and maintain the order created by Fate, but K behaved more like a "parent" in the shadow world. Like Gao Ming, he was succumbed to a "dead god" choose. Do you want to wake up from your dream? Or become the master of your dream? ?The Bone Thousand Hands pressed down, and the security personnel ducked backwards. In their eyes, Gao Ming was already a corpse, and no living person could escape from K''s hands. ??The rich aroma of meat wafted out from the gaps between the white bones, and everyone suddenly heard the dull and powerful heartbeat. The sound came from everyone''s chest, and finally gathered at the place wrapped by the Thousand Hands of White Bones. Boom! Boom! Boom! ?The blood surges up, like war drums and like thunder! The security personnel soon discovered that the walls, the floor, the altar, and everything in the room were turning into flesh. The meaty aroma that seduces the soul wafts from all sides, but instead surrounds the stench and traps it in the center. Crack! ??The white bones shattered, and a thick **** hand stretched out from the white bones. Chains with soul marks crawled towards K along the gaps between the finger bones! ?The white bones are illusory, with the help of ghost patterns, divine corpses and the power of faith. The Thousand Hands look extremely terrifying, but some of them are true and some are false. The chains in the Death Penalty House are completely different. Each chain is a twisted and crazy soul. Controlling them does not even require the power of the Flesh Fairy. They will destroy everything in front of them with hatred. "Judging from your behavior and habits, you should not be left-handed, but you hold the knife differently from ordinary people. Your left hand holds the blade, and your stronger right hand holds the handle. From this, it seems that the handle may be stronger than the blade. The key." Gao Ming''s voice sounded among the Bone Thousand Hands, his eyes were penetrated by blood lines, and the expression on his face was calm and terrifying. "I am particularly sensitive to flesh and blood. Your scabbard should be made of the corpse of that ''god'', right?" This can clearly explain why there is a stench in the air the moment you draw the sword; it can also explain why these white skeletal fingers can only move within the area shrouded by the stench. In just ten seconds, before K could try out Gao Ming''s trump card, Gao Ming had figured out K''s weakness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 265 Got hit! Chapter 265: Killed! ?Every time Gao Ming said a word, K''s expression would change slightly, and the security personnel guarding the exit in the distance also felt bad. K''s ability is top secret, not even his team members know about it, but now this information comes from the enemy''s mouth. You must know that they have just returned to Hanhai from Xinhu. They also experienced unimaginable pain and despair before they successfully carved the ghost marks on their bodies. I thought that the strange talker who hunted Hanhai was a decrease in dimension. I did not expect that the first operation seemed to be playing with iron plates. A calm mind, terrifying strength, protection from unknown ghosts and gods, an unscrupulous style of doing things, and a hysterical twisted soul, this is the leader of the Kaitan players. ?The image of Gao Mingfeng in the minds of security personnel has gradually become fuller, the danger index has soared, and some people are already preparing to launch a special situation response plan. "Every time you use the ghost pattern, you will consume the power of the divine corpse, so you should be anxious now, right?" Gao Ming''s heart beat at the same time as the flames in the flesh and blood furnace, and the hot blood flowed all over his body. He grabbed it with both hands. Chain after chain, flesh and blood ghosts and gods also made the same move. K has indeed never encountered such a situation. In the past, both humans and ghosts would be torn into pieces by the Thousand Hands of White Bones and dragged back to the lotus, where they would become nourishment and feed back the "divine corpse". But this time, he actually felt the same aura as the "divine corpse" on Gao Ming''s body, and the Bone Thousand Hands couldn''t get close at all. When the flesh and blood ghosts and gods crawled out of Gao Ming''s back, K was extremely shocked. Things that he originally thought could only appear in the depths of the forbidden game appeared in the vast sea, and the **** behind Gao Ming seemed to be still alive! Bang! ??The white bones were shattered layer by layer, and the four faces of flesh and blood ghosts and gods roared at the same time. The huge and ferocious body supported the cage made of white bones and fingers. His remaining arm worked with Gao Ming to pull back on the chain. The chains engraved with the soul collided with each other, and the patients crawled into the depths of the huge "lotus" with hatred. The deformed and diseased soul bit into the white bone fingers, and they embedded themselves between K''s ghost lines and scars. ? It was as if hot iron had been burned into the skin and flesh. K''s face was pale, his mouth drew blood from his bite, and he was holding on for dear life. With his arms close, the voice of reciting a memorial was squeezed out from between K''s teeth. He slashed the blade of his left hand on the scabbard of his right hand. Rotten black blood flowed out of the scabbard, and a knife opened at the wound. Blood red eyes. The "divine corpse" seemed to be gradually waking up from its slumber. K slashed on the scabbard again, and the second ghost eye opened on the scabbard! "You still have hidden abilities, but you took too long to prepare." In a life-and-death fight, there is no chance for the opponent to have a chance. After discovering that the opponent still had a trump card, he immediately controlled the chains to wrap around K''s arms. ??Chains were dug into the flesh one by one, countless, making it impossible for K to make a third slash. "Your appearance has alerted me. The Investigation Bureau still has an absolute advantage in power. No wonder Situ An is still so low-key even if he is selected by the shadow world." Gao Ming and Guishen tightened their chains: "In return, I will take you Lets see the world after waking up from the dream. The flames in the flesh and blood furnace burned crazily, and the guillotine of fate appeared at the end of K''s sight. ?Countless chains dragged him towards Gaoming. He seemed to have been abandoned by the whole world. The feeling of powerlessness was indescribable, as if his destiny and all traces of his existence were about to be erased. What is that? ??The flesh-and-blood ghost and **** tore open the chest, the ribs cracked on both sides like the fangs of a sea monster, and the guillotine of fate slowly lifted up from the depths of the flesh and blood. ?The ghosts who died in the hospital crawled out from the gap in the guillotine base. Their upper bodies struggled desperately, but their lower bodies were smelted together. ?They were crying, dancing wildly, with eyes full of hatred, and they were holding on to the ends of the chains hysterically! It is they who are forged into chains, and it is they who want to drag all those entangled in chains into the torture chamber. The people whose destiny is forgotten, the seeds of the shadow world, they are already crazy between nightmare and reality, and now they just want more people to fall into the nightmare together. Wake up, or fall asleep, open your eyes, or sink forever. The voice of Gao Ming penetrated into K''s ears. He saw the masked face among the layers of chains, and a chill filled his heart. In his childhood memories, the guillotine was used to cut grass, and the cut grass would be fed to the livestock. No one would ever consider the problem from the perspective of the grass, and no one would understand the mood of the grass. It wasnt until now that childhood memories came to mind that K finally understood Cao Dais helplessness. ?Under the guillotine of fate, all living people and ghosts are just straw, food used to feed animals, insignificant, let alone resistance, it is difficult to even struggle. The chains became tighter and tighter, and K''s lips were bitten and bled. He wanted to speak, but now he couldn''t even do that. ?Its too powerless, as if people are facing their own destiny, and any effort and struggle seems ridiculous. There are still dead gods in the vast sea, and there are still living taboos hidden in the vast sea! With his eyes wide open, almost tearing the corners of his eyes, K and the dead **** on his body were forcibly dragged to the flesh and blood immortal. The eight-armed ghost tore open the bones of Thousand Hands, and the chains penetrated into Ks skin, wrapping around the ghost lines and blood vessels. The pain like peeling didn''t stop until the chain wrapped around K''s heart. He raised his head, and Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy were standing in front of him. Those eyes that were penetrated by blood lines were cold and calm. There was no arrogance of looking down at all living beings, nor the enthusiasm and excitement of a living person. It seemed that he was just looking at the script written by fate, then tore it up, and then scattered the remaining pages. The sky is full. ?This all happened too fast, too fast for K to use his last resort, too fast for him to say his last words. When you wake up from the dream, you will also wake up. K didn''t hear Gao Ming''s last words clearly. His body covered with ghost marks had already been dragged into the execution room. All the instruments of torture were vibrating, and the scent of meat and blood filled the world in K''s eyes. The scabbard in his hand finally came to life, and his eyes opened one by one, but it was too late. With his body fixed by chains, the guillotine of fate suddenly fell. At that moment, K saw an upside-down world. Haunted and terrifying ghosts wear human clothes and live brightly in the sun, while living people infected with various diseases linger and hide in the shadows. Is this the real world? The thread of fate was severed, and K seemed to have turned into a soulless body. The ghost marks on his body had all faded away at some point. All the ghost patterns converged into a **** shadow with a thousand hands on its back, and its body was covered with rotten wounds and cracks in faith. What the chain really binds is not K, but this **** who has been dead for a long time. The chains collided, and the shadow struggled violently, but was still dragged to the guillotine of fate. ?Eight arms grasped the guillotine, and the flesh and blood ghost seemed to recognize the other person, with a look of greed on his face that represented death. (End of this chapter) Chapter 266 broken finger Chapter 266 Severed Fingers ?The strong desire to eat impacted Gao Ming. He and the Flesh Immortal had a similar heart. He understood the Flesh Immortal''s excitement at this moment better than anyone else. The huge blood shadow was fixed on the guillotine of fate, and chains made of countless dead souls tightly wrapped around his body. The shadow gradually became real. It was completely different from the Bodhisattva K imagined. It was just that of a living person. Conjecture. ??The real Thousand-Armed Bones is a monster wearing a huge sheep-head mask. It pretends to be harmless and benevolent, and lives in the depths of the shadows. Every time it kills a person, it hides a severed finger on its body. ??The so-called dead gods in the shadow world are all extreme sins! Is a shadow so scary? The sheep-headed monster has been dead for a long time. It wanted to be resurrected on Ks body, but unfortunately it encountered Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy again. The arms of the shadow were pressed on both sides of the guillotine, and the flesh-and-blood ghosts pushed it down. The huge shadow roared like thunder, and its eyes opened in the wounds on its cheeks. ??The Flesh Fairy seemed to know the opponent very well. He pulled out the sheep''s head with one hand and pushed down the guillotine with his remaining arm! The blade decapitated the phantom, and the terrifying screams suddenly stopped. A red severed finger that was originally hidden in the depths of the phantom was swallowed by the face of the flesh and blood fairy representing death. The wild and fierce flesh and blood giant ghost now has a face on his face. With a hint of divinity, the body also became larger. That severed finger is the true form of the shadow? Is there only such a small piece of its body left? The fate character on the guillotine is dyed red, and the fortune character extends into fine blood lines. If you look closely, you will find that those blood lines are similar to the ghost patterns on K''s body. The ghosts killed by the guillotine of fate seem to be engraved on the guillotine. The shadow disappeared in the torture room. Situ An and Hong Yuyi witnessed the whole process. Situ An became silent, but Hong Yuyi was just the opposite. She seemed to be touched, and her expression was no longer numb, but became richer. Unleashing the chain, the flesh-and-blood ghost touched his face with satisfaction. The death intention on his body became so strong that it required the cooperation of the other three faces to balance it. After the shadow was decapitated, the scabbard was also broken into two pieces. The rancid black blood was fought over by the ghosts on the base. The eyes on the scabbard stared at Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal. Without hesitation, the flesh ghost threw the severed scabbard and the knife into the flesh furnace. ?Blood spattered, the **** flames in the furnace burned fiercely, and new torture instruments began to be forged! ??Screams of pain continued to be heard from the blood flames, and pairs of resentful eyes melted. A few minutes later, the flesh and blood ghost used a chain to pull out a finger-thick boning knife from the furnace. ?The whole body is pure white, the blade is slender, and there is a glaring eye on the handle. ?Hung the boning knife on the wall filled with torture instruments, the flesh-and-blood ghost looked at the other security personnel present. "Where the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau obtained the ghost marks, there must be corpses of other gods. The Flesh Fairy is extremely eager to squeeze out the remaining strength and faith in their flesh and blood." Gao Ming did not let Congratulations return to the torture chamber. He had been exposed. , now it is best to leave all witnesses behind. ??In the minds of other members of Security Team 7, K is a god-like existence. No ghost can kill him. No matter how dangerous the situation is, K can escape. It is a pity that today, the miracle did not happen, the Thousand Bone Bones were broken, and the body of the **** was eaten before it had time to wake up. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, they wouldnt have been able to believe that there was something that even dared to eat the corpse of a god. Several team members who had a life-long friendship with K are still guarding the exit. Others have already activated the emergency plan - when encountering a ghost that is difficult to fight, they will disperse and escape, and they must send the blood ring containing all the information to the abnormal event. . "This hospital is Situ An''s home. I was disturbed by the security personnel before I could figure out the hidden secret." Gao Ming stood on the spot, leaving the killing to flesh and blood ghosts and gods, because he died too many times, so every time When he sees life passing in front of him, a special emotion will appear in his heart, like pain and loneliness. ??The noise returned to calm, and the ghost patterns on the security personnel were peeled off by the Flesh Fairy, and new chains were forged. There are some issues that need to be clarified. ?At Gao Ming''s reminder, the flesh-and-blood ghost left one person alive, and he caught the security guard who was about to escape in front of Gao Ming. "Don''t be afraid, I''m not the kind of lunatic who loves killing and torture." Countless torture instruments and chains made sounds in the torture room behind him. Gao Ming''s unique self-introduction directly broke the psychological defense of the security personnel. ?Just looking at the things in the torture chamber made his hair stand on end. With a little imagination, despair swept over his body uncontrollably. I can tell you whatever you want to know, and I hope you can give me a happy life. The security guard did not want to live an ignoble existence, but only hoped that his death would not be so painful. Hanhais security personnel dont have these strange patterns on their bodies. Where did you get this power? Gao Ming looked down on ordinary ghost patterns, but he wanted to find more corpses of fierce gods. "We were sent to Xinhu six months ago and trained in a taboo game. That game is divided into shallow and deep levels. The shallow level is no different from the real world, while the deep level is filled with ghosts and all kinds of human negative emotions. There you can Can see the most evil part of human nature." The captured security guard''s breathing became rapid, and he seemed to be thinking of something terrible. "Can the things in the game be brought out?" Gao Ming pointed to the ghost marks on the security personnel. "The reason why that game became taboo is said to be because it connects to the darkest places in people''s hearts, opens up a passage to the depths of nightmares, and hides the secret door of the spiritual world." The security guard''s explanation reminded Gao Ming of the posthumous photo. Behind the explanation of home, the deeper part of the forbidden game seems to lie in the shadow world. Is the person who created that game still alive? "These are top-secret information, and only the decision-makers of the General Administration know about it. However, I heard the team leader say once on the phone that the owner of the Forbidden Game was lost in the deep area. They went to a very far place and may not come back again. "The security guard had a very good attitude in front of the torture house: "Now Taboo Game is managed by the Xinhu Investigation Bureau. The female director''s surname is Li, she is tough and domineering, and many big bosses have learned from her iron-blooded tactics. " What the security guard said was something Gao Ming had never experienced before. His life seemed to be limited to the city of Hanhai. The next question is the last question. Gao Ming squatted in front of the security personnel: If I want to enter that forbidden game, what do I need to prepare? (End of this chapter) Chapter 267 operating room Chapter 267 Operating Room Gao Ming asked casually, but unexpectedly the security personnel began to think seriously. After a few minutes, he finally spoke: "First of all, you need to have an out-of-print game warehouse, and you also need to go to Xinhu to find players who have played the forbidden game to see if you can get login permission. The last and most critical point is, the forbidden game Only in the Xinhu Smart City can you log in and out normally, but outsiders cannot pass the smart city identity verification at all. The Investigation Bureau already knows the value of taboo games, so they will not open login permissions casually. Only investigators with clean backgrounds can enter. The words of the security guard made Gao Ming stop thinking about the taboo game for the time being, but another hypothesis emerged in his mind. "The Forbidden Game transfers people''s will into the game, allowing people to see a completely different world. If what Lu Zang said is true and reality is just a dream, then the deep world that players see in the Forbidden Game , is this the real reality? Could that be the world after waking up from the dream?" Gao Ming thought of a possibility. He was about to ask carefully what was in the deep world, when he suddenly noticed that the security guard had a strange expression. wrong. ?Blood stains appeared in the eyes of the security guard and gradually spread, and foul-smelling black blood flowed from his seven orifices. "Suicide? No..." Gao Ming forcibly removed the blood ring with the red light shining on it. Something inside the blood ring pierced the blood vessel of the security guard. It seemed to be some kind of poison. Looking through the blood ring, Gao Ming probably understands. Some words the security personnel just said triggered the taboo words set inside the blood ring, leaking secrets, and anyone who violates the rules will be killed by the blood ring. Is this investigation bureau really a positive organization? Is it so cruel to its own people? ??If reality is a dream, then the Investigation Bureau is like the dream''s minion, but this minion is rebellious and full of all kinds of voices inside. ? Gao Ming does not deny that there are righteous people in the Investigation Bureau who truly care about the citizens, but there is a problem with the top management of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. If the helmsman has different intentions, the entire ship may deviate from the course. "These security personnel should have the authority to enter that game. It seems they have to catch people alive." He took out the blind man''s photo and called out the big dog hiding in the shadows. The big dog, who had not entered reality for a long time, wanted to stretch his body, but when he saw the changed flesh and blood ghosts and gods next to him, he was so frightened that the hair on his body stood on end. I feel like there is really a **** standing here. What have you fed him? A dull voice came from the big dog. "nothing." Gao Ming did not answer directly, which made the big dog even more worried. It bit Gao Ming''s sleeve worriedly and dragged him to the corner: "You will pay a price for using any ghost power. This is a fair exchange. When you One day when you cant satisfy it, you will become its nourishment. The Flesh Fairy and I have become inseparable from each other. We died over and over again and stole the future over and over again to put him back together. "Don''t believe in ghosts and gods!" Big Dog said very seriously: "There is no **** who does not ask for anything in return. Your continuous fusion may be what he wants to see. When you can no longer be separated, he will be reborn in your flesh and blood. " ? Big Dog has been alone in the shadow world for a long time. He has seen many terrible things and heard some terrible rumors. If I can survive until that day, its not a bad idea to fulfill the role of the Flesh Immortal. Gao Ming knew how dangerous the road he was going to take would be difficult for him without relying on the power of the Flesh Immortal. "You are really crazy." The big dog stopped trying to persuade him and lay down in the shadows, looking around warily: "What''s the point of calling me out? This place looks weirder than the shadow world." Situ Ans home is hidden here. "I''m not a real dog, I can''t smell." The big dog rolled his eyes. Since he followed Gao Ming, his strength has not improved much, but his personality has become more and more cheerful. "I need you to help me arrest a few people and lock them in your room of resentment." Gao Ming spread his hands: "They saw my secret, and I don''t like killing." "Are you sure there is anyone alive here?" As soon as the big dog finished speaking, gunshots were heard outside the building. They walked to the window and looked at the front building through the glass. ??The players of Guaitan received the mission issued by Xuan Wen and entered the front building fully armed. Some encountered ghosts and others were treated as prey by other players. "Xia Yang is still over there." Gao Ming had a headache. The front and back buildings were isolated, like two worlds, and the connection between him and Xia Yang also weakened. Teacher Xia didn''t want to give up, but he had to admit that the other party was indeed very useful. He was no longer alone, he was killing his way alone. Gao Ming punched the window glass fiercely. The strange thing was that after the glass was smashed, the scene in the front building could no longer be seen. There was only a thick darkness outside. The back building cant be entered or exited. Will this building swallow everyone? ?Haunting screams came from the sixth floor. The security personnel encountered the awakening anomaly while escaping. There was no need to take action as some of them had already been killed. Leaving the shelter of team leader K and lacking teamwork, it was difficult for the security personnel to face the horror in the back building alone. Lets go down and have a look. Entering the emergency passage, mucus and plaque appeared on the steps of the back building, and the wrinkles on the wall slowly deepened, like the wrinkles at the corners of an old man''s eyes. ?The corridor on the sixth floor is deep and dark, and the only light source comes from the light sign on the door of the operating room. The indicator light during the operation was always on, emitting a faint red light, like the scarlet eyes of a beast. There were several obvious blood stains on the corridor, as well as a torn Bureau uniform, and a big dog had picked up a red ring fragment in the corner. "Don''t bite everything with your mouth. There''s poison in their red rings." Gao Ming didn''t want to enter the sixth floor. Weirdness was waking up. It would become more and more dangerous here, but he needed to catch a few alive to get the opponent. Game permissions and more information. Go over and have a look. The corridor was very quiet, but for some reason there was an extremely tense atmosphere in the air. Gao Ming came to the operating room, red light shone on his face, and the door of the operating room suddenly opened. The huge white curtain divided the operating room into two parts. Gao Ming could see the curtain shaking slightly, but he could not see what was behind the curtain. How many security personnel were arrested here? ??The chains of flesh and blood ghosts and gods crawled into the operating room. Gao Ming used his eyes to express congratulations and not to do anything. He was not sure what the real threat in Lishan Hospital came from. Since Situ An dared to trick him into coming here, there must be something in the hospital that could kill him 100%. Slowly approaching the white curtain, Gao Ming had just taken a few steps when he heard a man''s voice coming from the other side of the curtain: "Give me the hemostatic forceps." (End of this chapter) Chapter 268 Give you face Chapter 268 Im giving you face "Hemostatic forceps?" Gao Ming was only good at bloodletting and didn''t need anything to stop bleeding. However, as a psychological counselor in a prison for felons, he did know what a hemostatic forceps was. Looking around, there is a huge cabinet outside the huge white curtain of the operating room, which contains various instruments and tools used in surgery. "Hurry up! Give me the hemostat!" The voice behind the curtain became impatient, as if something bad would happen if Gao Ming didn''t give him the thing. ?Intuition told Gao Ming that there was danger behind the curtain and he could not enter casually. After thinking for a moment, he opened the cabinet door, and the strong smell of disinfectant wafted out. Gao Ming frowned slightly. He saw that the surgical equipment was still stained with lumps of tissue that had not been cleaned. Finding the hemostatic forceps, Gao Ming was wondering how to hand the thing to the other party when an arm stretched out from behind the white curtain. Fair and slender, with a faint smell of perfume, this arm should belong to a well-maintained woman. ?After grabbing the hemostat, his arm swished back behind the curtain. Hurry up! Move quickly! I need a complete laparoscope! The mans voice sounded again, a little irritable and dissatisfied. Gao Ming found a lens, a Veress needle, a puncture device, a separation forceps, a titanium clamp, a suction head, etc. in the cabinet. Because there were many things, when he turned over the items, he found a sealed wooden box inside the cabinet. Give it to me! Give it to me! An old mans arm stretched out from the curtain. His skin was covered with pigmentation and pinholes, and he waved it angrily. Gao Ming put the things in the box. After the other party took them away, he praised Gao Ming in surprise: "I found them all. It''s great, it''s great... Next, use the rongeur and scrape out the necrotic tissue from the incision. , give me the curette of granulation tissue! ?From the other partys confusing needs, it is difficult to tell what kind of surgery he is performing. Gao Ming glanced at the box, found the tools, and stretched out toward the white curtain. ?An arm wrapped with a white paper stretched out. The arm seemed to have been frozen, with bruises and bruises, and uneven surfaces. It grabbed the rongeur and curette and immediately retracted it. The three arms are different. Which one belongs to the doctor? Or should each of them belong to the doctor? The white curtain is not stained with any stains, it is clean and holy, and the doctors in the operating room seem to be really saving people. Hes bleeding again! Quick! Go to that box and get todays blood pack for me! "Today''s blood bag?" Gao Ming seemed to understand something. He opened the wooden box in the cabinet, but there were no security personnel inside, only some **** Investigation Bureau uniforms. ?Hand the dirty clothes, he walked to the white curtain. This time, before Gao Ming could raise his hand, a man''s arm stretched out. ??The other party is also wearing the uniform of the Investigation Bureau and has a damaged blood ring on his wrist. Five fingers directly grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist like iron hooks. The voice of the male doctor behind the curtain began to become distorted, mixed with the voices of the elderly, children and women. They mixed together and shouted excitedly: "Found it" Got it! Todays blood bag was found! Following the direction of the sound, Gao Ming raised his head. At the gap between the white curtain and the ceiling, several human heads were lying on the top like balloons, shouting and staring at him viciously. ? Feeling a huge force in his arm, the doctor wanted to drag Gao Ming behind the white curtain as today''s blood bag, but Gao Ming was not a fuel-efficient lamp. ??He has always wanted to avoid unnecessary conflicts and take over Lishan Hospital at the minimum cost, but the alienated "things" in the hospital obviously did not think so. "Give it to me! Give me today''s blood pack!" Different voices were superimposed on each other, sharp and harsh, and it kept shouting: "Give it to me! Give it to me!" I gave you face? Chains engraved with souls came out of the torture room and were tightly wrapped around the arm. Now it was not the opponent holding Gao Ming, but Gao Ming clinging to the opponent. ?Under the influence of the Flesh Fairy, Gao Ming''s physical fitness has been continuously strengthened. He stood still with his legs and suddenly pulled back! ??The gap in the center of the white curtain widened, and the owner of the arm was pulled out by Gao Ming. The security guard who was the first to escape just had a dull face. Half of his body was wrapped in chains, and the other half of his body had been sewn together with alienated flesh and blood. Huge blood vessels penetrated his neck and head like plant roots, turning him into a A strange existence between plants and animals. ?In the alienated operating room, only doctors used to ask patients for things, but now Gao Ming directly drags the "doctor" out. As if sensing the danger, the big dog jumped out of the shadows, swallowed his life in one mouthful, and jumped to the corner. In about half a second, the white curtain in front of Gao Ming was cut, and sharp scalpels made several white marks on the place where he stood. ??The roars of flesh and blood ghosts and gods rang out, the curtain was torn, and the scene behind the white curtain made the big dog so frightened that he almost vomited his life out. The piled up human bodies and stumps were sewn together and turned into a huge mountain of flesh. In the center of the terrifying mountain of human bodies, two doctors in white coats were busy. The body of the male doctor had been alienated from various surgical instruments, and his body was covered with blades; the hands of the other female doctor had turned into silk threads. , she and the huge meat mountain were sewn together into one body. All patients who are pushed into the operating room have their bodies and souls re-divided and sutured. The operating room is one of the cores of Lishan Hospital. It perfectly interprets the meaning of the existence of Lishan Hospital and transforms all normal things into abnormal things. ?Lu Zang hopes to kill Fate. This guy is paranoid to the point of becoming obsessive. As long as Fate persists, he will oppose it. In order to allow more people to wake up, he used the cruelest and most direct method to transform those people. ?It doesnt matter if you cant understand alienated monsters. When you become an anomaly yourself, your stance on thinking about problems will change, and your enemies will become friends. ??The mountain of flesh formed by the patient''s limbs began to move. The female doctor did not want others to see her current appearance. The male doctor also seemed to be stimulated. The blades on his body stood up outwards, which looked very scary. Shadows and astonishing resentment surged towards the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and a large number of patients'' mutilated limbs appeared on the walls of the operating room. This was the room of resentment of the two doctors. "Whenever I thought you wouldn''t commit another bigger death, you always broke my cognition." The big dog dodged crazily and walked through the shadows. Gao Ming used the big dog''s eyes to carefully observe the operating room. . As the mountain of meat swayed, Gao Ming discovered that when the two doctors were urging the room of resentment, they kept repeating two words, as if they were correcting them. What are they trying to correct? The correction is the treatment they are prescribing for the patient? (End of this chapter) Chapter 269 newborn Chapter 269 Newborn The big dog eats up lives and jumps back and forth in the shadows. Every time it moves, the shadows it was hiding in will be chopped into pieces. What kind of thing are you provoking? Its the first time Ive seen a monster that can even cut through shadows! The big dog didnt dare to open his room of resentment because he was afraid that his cave would also be damaged. "The operating room of Lishan Hospital has become the grudge room of these two doctors. Unlike other grudge rooms I have seen, this grudge room is very large and has two opposite characteristics - cutting and suturing." Gao Ming''s experience is very Rich, the appearance of the House of Resentment is related to the memory of the big ghost. What did the two doctors experience in the hospital during their lifetime? Why do they keep mumbling corrections? "Kill me, kill me!" The security guard with half of his body severely alienated screamed. He still retained his own will, but could not control his body and could only watch as he became part of the monster. , feel the physical changes clearly and directly. ?The blood ring vibrated, and before the security personnel could touch it, the whole body was completely wrapped in a mountain of flesh. ?His facial features struggled under the almost transparent skin, like a drowning person. ?Countless dismembered and corrected souls drilled into his head, and those weird and crazy thoughts occupied every nerve in him. The expression on his face gradually became the same as those souls. A living person turned into a monster in the hands of two doctors. Cut off the normal parts, and then sew and reassemble the crazy parts. This is the meaning of the operating room. It is the nest where monsters are created and the heart that provides fresh blood to Lishan Hospital. The house of resentment is closed! The big dog couldnt find a way out. It risked its life to escape, but Gao Ming didnt seem nervous at all. Dont worry. The flame in Gao Mings heart rose in the furnace of flesh and blood. The eight-armed ghost moved his heavy body, and a smile appeared on the face that represented death, and then was pushed aside by the face that represented evil. ??There is no need for high life to urge, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods are already like ancient beasts, roaring and charging towards the meat mountain. "Your body is so **** wild!" The hair was flying behind the big dog, and the doctor covered in blades was chasing after him, but the flesh-and-blood ghost directly killed the female doctor: "It really doesn''t care whether you live or die!" "Each house of resentment has its own rules. Stitching is healing, cutting is attacking. If ghosts and gods are allowed to fight with doctors who are good at cutting, the other female doctor may keep treating the male doctor. We estimate that it will be difficult to kill both of them. "The judgments of Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods are consistent. "Then run away by yourself! Don''t keep trying to increase your strength!" The big dog''s dodge speed is already very fast, but there are fewer and fewer shadows inside the operating room, and its ability is severely limited. Hold on. Gao Ming looked at the other side of the operating room through the big dogs eyes. ??Eight arms of flesh and blood ghosts and gods penetrated the mountain of flesh, and in the painful roar of the female doctor, they tore apart the monster made of countless stumps sewn together. The female doctor''s suturing ability targets flesh and soul, but she cannot control the flesh and blood demon''s body. The silk threads created by her fingers will become sluggish after they penetrate into the flesh and blood ghost and god''s body, and can only affect the flesh and blood ghost and **** temporarily, let alone control, or even It will also be assimilated by the flesh and blood fairy. ?The fragrant blood flowed along the silk thread, and the female doctor discovered that the monster in the meat mountain had undergone secondary alienation! ?Perhaps in the view of the Flesh Fairy, the monsters in front of him are not worthy of being called monsters, and they still have more room to grow. When it comes to playing with flesh and blood, no ghost or **** can compare to the flesh and blood fairy. ??The male doctor who was chasing the big dog heard the female doctor''s screams. His eyes wandered between the big dog and the female doctor. After a few seconds, he decisively gave up on the big dog and started to kill the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ??The body covered with various surgical instruments moves at high speed, and wounds will appear on the body as long as the male doctor approaches. In less than a minute, the back, neck and legs of the flesh and blood ghost were dripping with blood. "It seems like your spirit is not working well." The big dog squatted in the corner far away. It wanted to help but couldn''t help: "How about I try dragging the male doctor into my room of resentment? See if I can trap him for a while. time?" Lets not talk about whether this can be successful. Big Dogs House of Resentment can deprive the enemy of vision and hearing, but it is not very offensive. Locking in a male doctor who knows the rules of cutting is like swallowing a knife, and it itself Will be hurt a lot. Theres no rush. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He was connected with flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and secretly commanded each other. ??There were more and more wounds, and it seemed like there was a rain of blood in the room of resentment. Flesh and ghosts could not catch the flexible male doctor, and could only keep attacking the huge and bulky body of the female doctor. It seemed that he was desperate and wanted to kill the female doctor before he fell. In fact, before the two doctors could react, the entire resentment room was filled with a strong smell of meat. "It''s almost done." Gao Ming said softly to the big dog: "Ready to take action?" What action? Big Dog was confused, and now the situation was completely at a disadvantage. "Buying time for the Flesh Fairy, you send me behind the male doctor." While Gao Ming was communicating with Big Dog, the female doctor finally realized something was wrong. She suddenly spit out a large mouthful of blood, which seemed to be alive. It''s squirming and exudes an alluring fragrance. The alienated fingers of the female doctor were dyed red. The monsters who drank the blood from the Flesh Fairy''s wounds felt their bodies numb. Their broken hearts seemed to be revitalized, and brand new blood vessels sprouted from the wounds. ??The huge sutured meat mountain under the female doctor''s body was invaded by flesh and blood demons. The flesh and blood demons who had endured until now fully launched their own house of flesh and blood resentment. ??Seizing Situ An''s child''s house of resentment ignores the terrain and has no fixed location. It can be used as long as there is flesh and blood. Human faces and mouths appeared on the walls and floor of the operating room, and everything was turning into flesh, including the mountain of flesh. The monster was cut and sewn out using the patient''s body as material, and now the flesh fairy has its own blood injected into it. The monster that was previously treated as a whole is now divided by the flesh fairy. Each piece of flesh is growing according to its own will, and they are tearing the mountain of flesh from the inside. ?Four ghost faces roared, and the flesh and blood ghost dug through the mountain of meat. He saw a special heart in the sutured monster. Densely packed blood vessels were intertwined, and in the center of all the blood was a baby cradle, which swayed with the female doctor''s breathing. Is this the heart of the big ghost? There was no baby in the cradle, only a black-and-white photo of the deceased. The male doctor was operating on the female doctor. He cut open the female doctor''s belly and took out the newborn. ??The back of this deceased photo is completely covered in shadow, and the face of the newborn is also blurred, as if it was cursed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 270 threaten Chapter 270 Threat Posthumous photo? New life? In the operating room, both rebirth and death will occur. In the photos of male and female doctors, death and rebirth are intertwined in this way. A black and white photo records the birth of life? Is that child a ghost in the shadow world? Why cant I see his face clearly? Gao Ming hid in the big dogs body, and the two of them slowly approached the center of the operating room. After seeing the exposure of the baby''s cradle, the male and female doctors both went crazy. Their eyes were no longer rational, and their mouths were no longer correcting themselves. Female doctors touch the alienated intestines and stomach, and would rather be injured themselves than incite their internal organs to protect the cradle. The male doctor growled, and various sharp knives sprouted from his arms. ??The white coat was torn, and the male doctor''s hands seemed to have turned into blade wings. When he moved quickly, he seemed to have set off a metal storm. The flesh ghost did not find the "flesh heart" he wanted. He originally planned to eat the monster''s heart and directly assimilate the opponent''s flesh and blood. ??The sound of a baby crying was heard, and a ferocious wound was made on the flesh-and-blood ghost''s shoulder by the male doctor. One of his arms hung down weakly and was almost cut off by the male doctor. Hearing the cry of the baby, the female doctor screamed and scratched her own flesh and blood frantically. Surgical threads were drilled into her body. She forcibly controlled the monsters and flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods to fight for control of the meat mountain. The flesh and blood was penetrated. It was the first time for the Flesh Immortal to encounter such a situation. The congratulatory face in life was distorted in pain, the dead face wearing a fragment of a sheep face mask had cold eyes, and the evil face was smiling crazily. ??The remaining seven arms smashed against the meat mountain, and chains were poured into the flesh and blood along the wounds. Not only did the flesh and blood ghosts and gods not be afraid or avoid it, they also tightly connected themselves to the meat mountain. ? Nothing can completely destroy his flesh and blood, and nothing can control his flesh and blood. Four ghostly faces stared at the male and female doctors, and the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods wanted to devour them from the front. It seems that we dont need to attract the doctors attention, your **** is really wild. What the big dog wanted to say might be brutal and barbaric, but he was afraid that the Flesh Fairy would hear it. "Female doctors are like a mother''s body, male doctors are like weapons, and what really controls all of this is the corpse in the cradle?" Gao Ming''s mind was spinning: "Get close to those monsters and find a way to steal the cradle." When Gao Ming first obtained the Flesh Immortal, Congratulations, as the life aspect, completely dominated the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. However, as time went by, the other three phases continued to strengthen, especially the death aspect and the evil aspect. Now the Flesh Immortal''s personality and temper are completely different from before. , more and more like real ghosts and gods. ??The female doctor''s silk thread and the flesh fairy''s chain were entangled in each other''s flesh and blood. Neither side gave in, and they would destroy the other even if their bodies were shattered. ??Blood and water flowed. The Flesh Fairy expended too much power when killing the Bone Thousand Hands on K, but he was not prepared to rest at all. Instead, he wanted to restore himself by devouring and assimilating the monster''s flesh and blood. Neither of the two sides had any intention of giving in, and they were locked in a stalemate in the most **** and cruel way. Their flesh and blood merged step by step. ?The female doctor tried her best to defend, while the male doctor wanted to cut the flesh fairy into pieces, while the flesh fairy was trying hard to infiltrate itself into the mountain of flesh so that his blood could invade the baby''s cradle. The fight between ghosts and monsters is much more direct and terrifying than what Gao Ming imagined. Most of their abilities are related to sacrifice, curse, erosion, etc. When encountering the same type of abilities, the scene of them devouring each other is even more cruel. "Their houses of resentment are overlapping! No, it''s the flesh fairy''s house of resentment that wants to grow on the operating room!" The big dog found the opportunity. The walls of the operating room cracked, and the cracks were like scars on the surface of human skin. The scabs will form on their own, but during the healing process, shadows will flow into the interior of the room from the cracks. ?Seizing the right opportunity, the big dog moved back and forth in the newly emerged shadows. Although he kept complaining, he was obeying Gaofang''s command with practical actions. The distance is getting closer and closer, Gao Ming has only one goal - the baby''s cradle located in the heart of Roshan. Hurry! Faster! ??The flesh and blood ghosts and gods were suffering as if they were in pain. The death and **** signs did not respond much, the evil signs were laughing like crazy, and the human sign representing congratulations was so painful that they almost collapsed. ?Human Xiang is the human nature of the flesh and blood immortal. It is precisely because of the existence of Human Xiang that he will listen to Gao Ming''s words and consider Gao Ming''s safety, so Gao Ming will never make Ren Xiang go crazy. He grabbed the chain in the execution chamber with five fingers. Gao Ming hid inside the big dog without showing any murderous intent. He narrowed his eyes and stared straight at the slightly shaking cradle. The big dog also knew that the situation was critical, and its hair was floating in the shadows. In order to save Gao Ming, the moment it was noticed by the male doctor, it jumped out of the hiding shadow and threw Gao Ming towards the meat mountain. Then he used his body to protect his life and bit into the blood vessels and mutated organs that were wrapped around him. With the big dog as a ladder, Gao Ming got directly into the wounds torn by flesh and blood ghosts and gods! ?Stepping on the chains laid out by the Flesh Fairy in advance, the cooperation between Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy has just begun, and everything is proceeding in the direction Gao Ming expected. The male and female doctors discovered that something was wrong, but at this time, the high life force had already rushed into the internal organs. Chains engraved with ghost patterns poured out from the execution chamber. Compared with the huge bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming was much more flexible. Seeing that she could not prevent her from dying, the female doctor screamed, and blood mist floated from the blood vessels around the cradle, like a cocoon wrapping the cradle. Chains were wrapped around her hands, and she hit the blood cocoon with high speed, but could not penetrate it. The thin layer of blood cocoon seemed to contain all the emotions of the female doctor. Monsters that were cut and pieced together emerged from the weird organs. They were only a few meters away from death. Thick black liquid fell from a high place, and some dirty things had climbed to the top of Gao Ming''s head. You only get one chance. Opening the execution room, Gao Ming''s heart beat violently, and flames ignited in the flesh and blood furnace. He grabbed the boning knife forged by the flesh fairy using the corpse of the god. The single eye on the handle of the knife reflected Gao Ming''s figure. The moment he held the knife, a few white hairs appeared on his head. With the tip of the knife facing outward, Gao Ming stabbed it into the blood cocoon with all his strength. Death spread. He waved his arm and cut a big hole in the blood cocoon. ?Before all the monsters got close, Gao Ming tore off the dense blood vessels under the baby''s cradle and pulled the cradle out of the blood cocoon. The maternal blood soaked Gao Ming''s clothes. He nailed the one-eyed boning knife to the black and white photo. The bodies of the male and female doctors trembled at the same time, as if their own hearts were pierced by nails. ?Hysterical screams came from the doctors'' mouths. There was an unhealable wound on their heart, and the expressions on their faces became frightened and anxious. They were very anxious, but it seemed that everything was already too late. ?The chains forged by the soul tightly wrapped around the baby''s cradle and the black and white photo of the deceased. Gao Ming opened the door of the execution room and raised the guillotine! ??The chain was quickly retracted, and the clattering sound made the female doctor cry and struggle, while the male doctor also rushed towards Gao Xie like crazy. Looking at the two of them, it seemed as if what was in the cradle was not a photo of a deceased person, but their own child. Did Situ An and Lu Zang take advantage of their love as parents? Just when the baby''s cradle was about to come under the guillotine, Gao Ming stepped on the chain. He grabbed the fateful guillotine and stared at the male doctor coldly. Back off. (End of this chapter) Chapter 271 Complete Chapter 271 Completed The sharp guillotine is hovering on the side of the cradle, and the blade that can cut off fate will fall at any time. Gao Ming stood on the alienated organ, surrounded by various monsters stitched together in the center. Back off! Gao Ming really doesn''t like killing, nor does he want to torture the two doctors. He just wants to find out the secrets in the hospital and find Situ An''s home. ??The metal blade on the male doctor''s body was rubbing against each other like saw teeth. His scarlet eyes trembled in his eye sockets. The expression on his face was very painful, and his heart seemed to be torn apart by two opposite forces. As he opened and closed his mouth, the blades on the male doctor''s arms suddenly stabbed his shoulders. In an act of almost self-abuse, he took a step back covered in blood. The female doctor, who is the mother body, has a hint of pleading in her eyes. At this time, the chains have penetrated her alienated organs. Giving up resistance is tantamount to handing her future into the hands of the enemy. The baby''s cry started to sound, and the female doctor finally chose to give up the resistance. Gao Ming originally wanted to kill the two doctors directly, but their reactions at this time made Gao Ming hesitate. They still have some humanity left in them. ?Picking up the black-and-white photo that had been pierced by the boning knife, Gao Ming looked at the two doctors: "There is no child of yours in the cradle, only photos of the deceased in the shadow world. What did Lu Zang and Situ An say to you before they left?" The two doctors are unable to communicate with others normally. They are just doing things according to certain orders, and their hearts are completely dominated by obsession. Gao Ming didn''t get an answer, so he had to find the answer by himself. He opened the quilt in the cradle and found another photo to his surprise. ?This photo has nothing to do with the shadow world, it is just a very ordinary color photo. In the photo, Situ An is wearing the uniform of the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, sitting in the office with a smile. There are various toys thrown on the floor in front of the desk. There is a four or five-year-old child sitting on the ground, playing very happily. After Gao Ming took out the photo, the two doctors'' eyes stayed on the child. "He is your child? Situ An took him away?" ??The boy was playing with building blocks and cars carefree. He seemed to particularly like building houses. He used building blocks to build various huts next to his desk. I subconsciously looked at the back of the photo and saw Situ An''s handwriting on it - I decided to name him Afang and treat him as my biological child. He will not have anything to do with the shadow world and will be as healthy and happy as an ordinary child. grow up. I hope you don''t worry and don''t let him see you again, so that you can completely cut off his connection with the shadows. "Situ An promised to help you take care of your children?" Gao Ming knew very well that both doctors had been deceived by Situ An. That **** turned his biological son into a ghost. His statement that he treated Afang as his biological son clearly meant that He said he wanted to make A Fang a ghost. "Their children seem to have been selected by the shadows and cannot be separated from the shadows at all." Dagou only dared to approach Gao Ming after making sure they were safe: "Look at that photo, the newborns should be born as seeds of the shadow world. His fate was determined from the moment he was born." ??Two doctors occupied the operating room of Lishan Hospital and continuously provided the hospital with various deformed monsters. If the entire hospital was compared to a monster, they would be the heart of the monster. How can a child born in a monster''s heart be ordinary? "A Fang?" Gao Ming held the photo: "This child is so valued by Situ An, there must be something hidden in him." ? ? Manipulating the chains, Gao Ming dragged Situ An in the torture room behind various torture instruments. He grabbed the black and white photos and joined the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ??The ghost with wounds all over his body and a broken arm greedily sucked the blood from the mountain of meat, and his four ghostly faces became much more real. The balance of victory has tipped towards Gao Ming. The longer time goes on, the more the Flesh Fairy cannibalize, and the situation is basically controlled by Gao Ming. "Don''t worry, not only will I not kill you, but I will also help you find your child." Gao Ming is different from Situ An. He is really ready to reunite the doctor''s family: "But I have a prerequisite. Which of the two of you must There is a person living in my heart. ??The Flesh Immortal, who was connected to Gao Ming''s mind, knew what Gao Ming was going to do. His ribs pierced the skin of his chest, and the door of the torture room slowly opened, like a giant monster opening its mouth. ??Countless instruments of torture are like fangs, the chains are sliding, and the scent of meat is wafting. The scene in front of you is like a paradise in the end of the world. ?Hong Yuyi, who was staying in the corner of the torture room, also heard the familiar words. She raised her head and glanced up, and then started to be alone in a daze again. With hope, there is meaning in living. The bodies of the deformed monsters sewn out of the meat mountain gradually withered, and the meat mountain collapsed step by step. The female doctor seemed to know that she might be sucked dry, and she roared at the male doctor. ?Hands covered with silk threads pulled the body for the last time, and the female doctor located at the top of the mountain of meat controlled the mountain of meat to fall toward the execution chamber! The surgical instruments collided together, and the male doctor rushed towards the female doctor almost at the same time. He put away the sharp knives all over his body for the first time, his eyes were red, and he wanted to stop the female doctor. Just as a female doctors suturing can never close the wounds in their hearts, a male doctors cutting can never hurt a female doctor at all. Gao Ming did not use chains to bind him, nor did he use any other instruments of torture, but the two doctors seemed to have misunderstood what he meant. They struggled with each other, hugged each other and fell into the torture chamber. ??The Flesh Fairy didn''t care about love and romance. The ribs in his chest immediately contracted, trapping the two doctors in the torture chamber. "Why did both of them come in?" Gao Ming also didn''t expect such a thing to happen: "It makes it look like I am the villain." ?It is easy to enter the torture chamber, but it is difficult to get out. They will live and die together with Gao Ming, and will no longer be controlled by fate. Gao Ming originally wanted to continue chasing the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau, but the flesh-and-blood ghost''s injuries were too serious and he needed to rest. The broken arm was reborn little by little, and the flesh ghosts and gods pushed down the mountain of meat. Those monsters became the flesh and blood fairy''s nourishment, and most of them were integrated into the flesh and blood resentment house by him. After the Flesh Immortal is absorbed, the area of ??the Flesh Resentment House should be fully doubled. "Let your **** rest." The big dog crouched in the corner, far away from the torture chamber. ??Put away the one-eyed boning knife and hang it on the wall of the torture room. He slowly approached the two doctors. To show his sincerity, he took out both the black and white photo and the color photo. Seeing the sudden change in Gao Ming''s attitude, the two doctors felt that it was a fraud and did not dare to act rashly. In the end, Gao Ming gave them the photos of his death. "As promised, I will help you find the child, but before that, I have to leave this hospital first." Gao Ming sat on the chain and took off his psychological insight mask: "You guys stay in this hospital Its been a long time, have you ever heard anyone talk about the location of your home? (End of this chapter) Chapter 272 The craziest curse Chapter 272 The craziest curse Gao Ming wanted to enter Situ An''s home, but he had no clue now. The two doctors hugged each other like a pair of star-crossed mandarin ducks, and seemed to be ready to die together. ?His eyebrows furrowed, Gao Ming felt that the other party did not understand what he meant. He wanted the big dog to translate, but the big dog hid in the shadows and did not dare to come over, for fear of being kicked into the execution room by Gao Ming. ?Brother Gou made it very clear in his mind that he saved Gao Ming because he knew what kind of person Gao Ming was, but he also saved Gao Ming because he had done too many outrageous things. "Forget it, I won''t force you anymore." Gao Ming took out Xuan Wen''s black and white wedding photo from his pocket. The shadow-covered photo was already very different from the original appearance. The high life is colorful, Xuanwen''s coat also has color, but her skin is still pale, not like a living person. Showing the photos of the deceased to the two doctors, Gao Ming pointed to the child in their photos, and then pointed to Xuan Wen in the wedding photo: "That child is your family, she is my family, have you seen her in the hospital?" Pass her?" After repeated explanations, the female doctor finally understood the meaning of a high life. She showed the wound on her arm that could not be healed, and threw a bottle of medicine from her clothes. Did the gastroenterology department prescribe medicine? The medicine bottle is empty and the medicine inside has been used. Gao Ming picked up the medicine bottle and moved his eyes to the female doctor''s arm. The narrow wound contained the power of faith. "Is this caused by Xuan Wen? Did she gather the will of living people through games?" ?At the signal of the female doctor, Gao Ming saw a mark at the entrance of the operating room. The red question mark was separated by a line. In "To Our Mortal Love", this mark represented the danger that was about to appear. "I was in a hurry when I came in and didn''t see the mark left by Xuan Wen. She was reminding me." Having the clue, Gao Ming clutched the medicine bottle and immediately left the execution room. The flesh-and-blood ghost drained all the monsters in the operating room. He pushed the debris on the ground to the wall. Only then did Gao Ming see that the entire operating room had been transformed into a huge altar. The operating table is the center of the altar. Washed away by a large amount of blood, the entire operating table turned blood red. "Ready to go." Gao Ming stood at the door, but the flesh and blood ghost was unwilling to leave. He raised his newly recovered arm and hugged the operating table. ?This scene is like an adult taking a child to an amusement park. When it gets dark, the adult prepares to go home, but the child hugs the slide and refuses to leave. The operating table has a special attraction for the Flesh Fairy, which makes Gao Ming a little helpless: "You can''t carry it away, can you?" Before he finished speaking, Gao Ming saw all the flesh and blood ghost and god''s arms stretched out under the operating table, the blood and dirt fell off, and the ribs on the ghost and god''s chest opened like a giant mouth! Under the shocked gazes of Gao Ming and Big Dog, the ghost swallowed the operating table completely into the torture chamber. The ground shook, and cries came from the hospital walls, as if a patient''s heart was about to be removed. ?The flesh-and-blood ghost didn''t care about anything else. After swallowing the operating table, he stood on the gap in the ground, his heart beating loudly. The operating table that was moved into the torture room grew fine blood vessels, and gradually formed an integral whole with the torture room. The two doctors did not expect that the flesh and blood fairy would be so ruthless, and directly brought in the highly alienated operating table on the back floor. It seemed that Let them go to jail and work at the same time. The blood on the surface of the operating table fell off, and the lines hidden under the thick blood scab were fully visible to the eyes of several people. Lifelike, like dragon scales, the divine patterns come together to form a map of the entire vast sea! The blood of monsters, the stain of shadows, all kinds of filth and darkness are soaking the vast sea every moment. This map of the vast sea engraved on the operating table seems to be Lu Zangs curse on the entire city! He will let shadow, disease, terror and disaster cover everything, and use the most terrifying way to wake everyone up from their dreams. Thin blood vessels are like the veins of leaves, sending the blood of deformed monsters into every building on the map. Maybe that building is normal now and no abnormal events have happened, but if this continues, something will happen in that building. Good thing. At the least, residents will continue to get sick, and at worst, there will be **** disasters. A clear voice sounded. The Flesh Immortal placed the operating table in the center of the torture room where a handful of torture instruments were hung. The blades collided, and the bright blades hung on all the buildings in the vast sea. The map of the vast sea was surrounded by various instruments of torture. The Flesh Immortal personally dropped his most precious blood on the map. ?That drop of blood seeped into the operating table, casting a light haze of blood over all the buildings, and leaving a faint smell of meat on the operating table. "Someone put a curse on the entire city, and used various deformed and twisted patients in the hospital as sacrifices to continuously strengthen the curse. How much karma is owed!" The big dog''s voice was dull, and his expression was so serious that he was a little scared. situation. "I''ve eaten all of them, and now it''s too late to think about the consequences." Gao Ming has seen many cursed objects. In Hende Private Academy, some students have also learned to use cursed objects to deal with ghosts, but most of what they found were low-level cursed objects. , this is the first time Gao Ming has seen a cursed object like the operating table used to curse the entire city. He doesnt know the grade of this cursed object, but if it is allowed to spread, it will definitely contaminate a large area of ??the city and cause serious abnormal events. After moving the operating table, the flesh-and-blood ghost became much more honest. He obediently obeyed Gao Ming''s words, gathered his body little by little, and crawled back into Gao Ming''s chest with all the blood and traces of the fight. "Let''s go to the gastroenterology department." Gao Ming waved to Big Dog. Between Xuan Wen and the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau, he chose Xuan Wen. The tenth floor of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau, safe passage. ??Judao God looked at the corpses lying scattered on the stairs, frowned and threw away the blood-stained gloves. ?His men knew that he was in a bad mood, but they still took out the test report: "Situ An seems to have trapped a big ghost and a child in the building." Touch the screen and the surveillance video will start playing. ? A child over four years old, carrying a schoolbag full of building blocks and wearing dirty little dinosaur pajamas, ran through the safety passage. When he saw so many corpses, he acted very scared. ?But in fact, all those investigators were killed by the big ghosts around him. He didn''t know that those investigators died because of investigating him. The acting director of the Eastern District is raising ghosts in the office building. Jingtuos face was as cold as frost, and his voice was extremely cold: What is the name of the kid who escaped? What is his relationship with Situ An? "According to the data, the child''s name is Afang, number 0109, and he is the live bait used by Situ An to feed the big ghost. However, the live bait put out before him and the live bait put out after him are all dead. Only he is an accident. The mystery The reporters believe that all the resentment in the room is concentrated on No. 0109. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 273 Wanjie Chapter 273: Ten Thousand Solutions "How can a live bait used to stimulate the ferocity of a big ghost be protected by a big ghost? Those losers at Shumi Research Institute are becoming more and more useless." God Jingtuo''s eyes showed a cold light: "I think they are behind If you stay here for too long, your brain will become dull and you will only think according to rules and dogma. ?The two subordinates did not dare to speak at all. The Shumi Research Institute was so powerful that only Lord Jingtuo, who was also a Shumi researcher, dared to scold them. "This kid can''t run far. You mobilize the surrounding surveillance and make sure to catch him!" "yes!" "The area where he lives is very close to Situ An''s office area. Situ An raised him with a big ghost. Maybe he wanted to use the big ghost to cover up something about him. The so-called live bait and serial number are both used To confuse outsiders." Just as Lord Jingtuo finished giving the order, the white ring on his wrist that represented the deluded person suddenly vibrated. Glancing at the information displayed on the white ring, the expression on Lord Jingtuo''s face became more gloomy: "The guests have arrived, let''s go downstairs first. Before I come back, clean the safe passage and don''t let me see any blood. Back on the first floor, Hanhais investigators and staff took refuge in the corner of the hall. In the center of the hall stood a team of security personnel wearing black uniforms and blood rings. They were like silent killing machines. No one spoke. They were numb and cold, as if they had lost all human emotions. ?Seeing the God of Jingtuo stepping out of the elevator, all the security personnel twisted their heads. Their eyes were filled with murderous intent, and ordinary people did not dare to look at them at all. Wanjie, you guys came too late. Lord Jingtuo ignored the other security personnel, and his eyes were fixed on a middle-aged man from beginning to end. ?That man looks very ordinary and would be ignored in a crowd. He and the arrogant and domineering K have completely different personalities. "I''m indeed a step late." When the man spoke, the security personnel around him didn''t even dare to breathe too hard. His voice was unhurried, but it carried an indescribable sense of oppression, as if he was facing someone other than One person, but a sea of ??silence. ??Judao God heard that there was something wrong in the man''s words, and he waited for the other person to continue speaking. ??The man had a face with a Chinese character and a serious expression. He waved his hand slightly. The security personnel took out two black boxes from the vehicle in which they were riding, and they opened the boxes in front of Lord Sudda. ??The box on the left contains four clay sculptures of ghosts and gods. Among them, the ghost-faced Bodhisattva with a thousand arms has been shattered and cannot be repaired at all. "The Hanhai General Administration passed through layers of screening and sent 597 elite investigators to the New Shanghai Forbidden Game half a year ago. Only four of them obtained ghost patterns at the level of ghosts and gods. They corresponded to the four statues of gods. They are The core strength of the security department." The middle-aged man reached out and grabbed a handful of clay sculpture fragments: "But just half an hour ago, one of the ghosts died." "You mean K was killed? He set off with two security teams, and he has only been gone for half a day?!" Lord Jingtuo also didn''t understand. He knew how terrifying these security personnel were. They were the trump cards of the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau. One of them has gone through various cruel tests in the taboo game, and in the end only about one-seventh of them passed the test. The middle-aged man opened the box on the right again. It was full of blood ring fragments, with only a few blood rings intact. "Each of our security personnel will leave a spare blood ring at the headquarters. The two are a pair and lock a person''s information. When the owner of the blood ring dies, the spare blood ring will be automatically damaged." The middle-aged man looked calm. But the anger in his eyes could no longer be suppressed: "Do you know what this means?" The seventh and ninth security teams were almost completely wiped out? Lord Jingtuo did not expect such a thing to happen. What mission did you send them on? "A group of ghost players have appeared in the vast sea recently. They seem to be related to the shadow world and want to overthrow the Investigation Bureau and replace it. I received information that their mission tonight is at Lishan Hospital, so I asked K to lead the team there." Lord Jingtuo once tried to dissuade K, but K did not accept it and led the team directly there. "Lishan Hospital? What level of abnormal events broke out in that building?" The middle-aged man was obviously much more cautious. It is the property of Stuart, the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. No one knows what that guy did in the hospital. "You let a monster grow under your eyes?" The middle-aged man said in a bad tone. In his opinion, it was entirely the mistake of some people in the Hanhai General Administration that led to the death of his team members. "Wanjie, you''d better be careful what you say. Neither you nor I are the ones who make decisions." Lord Jingtuo lowered his voice: "Whether a person is a human or a monster is not decided by us." The consequences of treating a deer like a horse is to be subverted. The middle-aged man is not like ordinary security personnel who are only willing to be a weapon in the hands of others. I can pretend that I didnt hear what you just said. Lord Jingtuo had prepared something for K. All information was sent to Wanjie and then he left. He is on the same level as Wan Jie and is not qualified to mobilize Wan Jie to do anything. "Kaitan player... In the taboo game, everyone is a Kaitan player." The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods returned to the torture chamber to rest, while Gao Ming and Big Dog walked through the completely alienated hospital corridor. The interior of the corridor is completely eroded by shadows, and it is almost impossible to tell that it is in a hospital. Through the window glass of the back building, Gao Ming also noticed the fighting in the front building. After a person gains strength, his desires will continue to expand. If he cannot restrain his ambition, he will be destroyed. ??At this stage, the Kaitan players are just a group of rabble. They were lucky enough to gain the ability of ghosts in the early stages of the disaster. At this time, they gathered in the front building, vented unscrupulously, and used violence to destroy the rules. ?The front building has turned into a Shura field, and some Kaitan players were forced to run into the back building in order to avoid ghosts and "teammates". "When a disaster breaks out, the number of ghost talk players will increase. When Xia Yang led the backwater forum, he didn''t care about the lives of ordinary people at all. All actions were pursued to maximize profits. If I had to do it again, I can''t follow his old path. When I leave the hospital, We must first formulate rules that Kaitan players need to abide by. The front building was already covered in blood. Gao Ming knew very well how terrible people were. In his memories of so many deaths, more than half of them were killed by others. "Ni Bodhisattva is crossing the river. You can''t save yourself, but you still want to save others?" The big dog bit off the hospital map on the wall: "I found the gastroenterology department, but it''s not the same as the hospital department I imagined. The big dog came to the first floor carrying high orders. The entire first-floor hall was completely different from when they first arrived. All the closed departments on both sides of the corridor were opened, and there was a scary sound coming from behind every door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 274 world mood Chapter 274 The Mood of the World These wards are completely different from when we came here. ?The back building is no longer empty and quiet. After nightfall, the doctors in Lishan Hospital begin to go to work. The alienated patients go back and forth between the various wards, and there are long lines at the medicine retrieval office and the payment office. ?Everything is similar to a real hospital, but the prerequisite is to ignore the various alienated things on the patients. Some of them don''t even have human shapes, just a ball of flesh and blood with a human face. "Don''t disturb them." The big dog saw the shadows wrapped around the patients. They were all residents of the shadow world. Now the back building was completely covered by shadows. They were just wandering around in their "home". "We have now fallen deeply into the shadow world. The longer we stay in this place completely occupied by shadows, the more likely we are to be assimilated." Big Dog looked at him warily: "I usually don''t dare to enter the buildings in the shadow world casually. Afraid of encountering this kind of place that can breed its own shadow." "Greed your own shadow?" A question suddenly popped up in Gao Ming''s mind: "What exactly is the shadow in the shadow world? You can hide in the shadow freely, so you should know it well, right?" The big dog shook his huge head: "Shadows are like an emotion. When people are angry, they will have angry emotions. These shadows are like the emotions left by a world before it dies. It contains a lot of things. Theres despair, theres pain, but more than anything, theres sadness. The big dog''s hair floats in the shadows, like water plants at the bottom of the river: "The reason why I can blend into the shadows is because the emotions I have are very similar to the shadows, but this is also what scares me, because I know my own Experience. A deformed child who cannot hear or see, grows up in boundless darkness, violence and panic. The emotions in the shadow are similar to mine, which means that the other person has experienced similar things to me. " Can a world be afraid? The shadow world is originally a dead world. The big dog stopped at the door of the Department of Gastroenterology. Compared with other departments, the door of the Department of Gastroenterology is very wide and covers a large area. Patients in the corridor are called by the doctor, and when they are in line, they open the door curtain and enter the gastroenterology department. ?Most patients will feel better after coming out of the department, and the physical changes seem to be less obvious. After observing for a long time, the big dog lowered his head and whispered in Gao Ming''s ear: "There are two types of patients in Lishan Hospital. One is that patients in reality are sent to the shadow world, and their mental state is very unstable. , most of them are tortured by shadows and go crazy, and their physical alienation is also related to the selves they imagine in their minds. The other type of patients are the ones we see now. They are the natives of the shadow world and are used to living in the shadows. There is a thin layer of shadow on the surface of the skin and the mood is stable, because for them, so-called abnormal events are part of life and they have long been accustomed to it. "Then can the second type of patients still be considered human beings?" As soon as Gao Ming finished speaking, he saw a patient being carried out from the adjacent ward by a nurse. His body was cut to pieces, but there was no blood flowing out of the wound. Only shadows travel under the skin. "Probably forget it." The bodies of the indigenous people have been hollowed out by the shadows, leaving only a shell. All the vitality in their bodies has been sucked away by the shadows, and they have become part of the despair. In other words, most of them are Most natives are also shadows. ??When the alarm sound came from the gastroenterology department again, the big dog''s black eyes moved back and forth. It stared at the patient who was about to enter the department, suddenly approached, and swallowed him in one gulp. I shouldnt be considered queue-jumping, right? The big dog opened the unlocked door of the Department of Gastroenterology with its nose, and entered the department with Gao Ming. "What''s wrong with you?" A female doctor wearing glasses sat behind the desk. She was not too old, and her beautiful eyes were hidden behind thick lenses. When she heard the sound of the door being pushed open, her gaze still stayed on On the computer screen, the patient is not seen at all. "I have a stomachache and a little fever." Gao Ming wanted to find a place to sit down, but there were no extra chairs in the department. The female doctor didn''t seem to listen carefully to Gao Ming''s words, and said to herself: "Gluttony, gluttony, or eating something you shouldn''t eat, please turn left and go to the second room to get medicine; you are restless and thinking wildly, and you are starting to If you feel that food is disgusting, or you think of food as other things, such as fingers, hair, etc., please turn left and go to the third room for treatment; if you feel that your stomach is bloated and painful, and there seems to be something strange growing in your stomach, please Turn left to go to the fourth room." What if I have other illnesses? "If the other three rooms are not cured, just turn left and enter the first room." The doctor repeated the same words. Gao Ming felt a little strange. He walked to the other side of the consultation table and found that the female doctor had no lower body. Under her white coat, It was connected to the desks and chairs in the department, and shadows lingered on the dense lines. The female doctor''s soul seemed to be trapped in that old computer. "Lishan Hospital should also exist in the shadow world. It has been treating aboriginals since many years ago." Big Dog moved his body in the consulting room: "It was not Situ An who dragged the real Lishan Hospital into the shadows. , but he replaced Lishan Hospital in the shadow world into reality." Many years ago, Situ Ans fate was changed in Lishan Hospital. He may have mistakenly entered the Lishan Hospital in the shadow world while working part-time as a nurse here. According to what the female doctor said, after turning left, Gao Ming walked from the second room to the fourth room. There was a big ghost in every room. The three wards are three rooms of resentment. The big ghosts put on white coats and carried various tools. The so-called medicines made people''s scalp numb. There were strange-shaped bugs, foul-smelling black soup, and writings. All kinds of cursed things. ?Here, the dagger that killed someone, the hair that fell from a baby, and the clothes worn by the dead became healing medicine. ??However, unlike the doctor outside, when the three big ghost doctors saw Gao Ming and Big Dog coming in, they all sat still and did not treat them at all. They just shook their heads and motioned for the two of them to go out. ?The big ghosts are non-committal and very polite. These three doctors reminded Gao Ming of the big ghost teachers at Hande Private Academy. They would selectively abide by some rules. ??No ghost paid any attention to Gao Ming, so he and the big dog had no choice but to come to the door of the first room. The female doctor said that if the treatment in the other three rooms cannot be cured, come here. The big dog sniffed at the door for a long time: It smells very strange, do you want to go in and have a look? "We''re all here." Gao Ming opened the door of the first room. When he saw the scene behind the door, he took a deep breath. Behind the door is not a sick room or a room of resentment, but a wriggling flesh wall and a tunnel-like intestine. (End of this chapter) Chapter 275 our paradise Chapter 275 Our Paradise Do you want to go in? Resistance was written all over the big dogs face. It felt that it shouldnt have said anything just now. Why do patients who cannot be treated in the other three wards enter here? Where is the end of this tunnel? Gao Ming took out the map left by Mr. Question Mark. It did not draw the internal layout of the Gastroenterology Department in detail, but Mr. Question Mark drew a separate small house in the Gastroenterology Department. "This map looks like a kindergarten child." The big dog bit Gao Ming''s clothes: "Don''t be impulsive, this place looks very wrong." "Do you think a small house means a home? Is Situ An''s home hidden deep in this intestine?" Gao Ming reached out and touched the flesh wall. There was no slippery feeling, so he tried to walk in. . Would anyone build their home in such a dirty place? The big dog lowered his head, suppressing the discomfort in his heart, and followed Gao Ming. Intestinaltunnel The light behind him gradually weakened, and Gao Ming felt as if he had returned to the night of the Ghost Festival. The sound of the door shaft turning sounded in the distance. Gao Ming looked back and saw that the door they entered was closed. There was no exit on the road we came from, and there was no end in sight. Everything seemed to have changed in an instant. "Gao Ming, things seem to be growing on the flesh wall, don''t get close to them." The big dog bit Gao Ming''s clothes, but Gao Ming''s current state was very strange. In such a strange illusion, he felt familiar in his heart. There were shadows growing in the crevices of the squirming flesh wall. Gao Ming reached out and pulled out an old-fashioned nurse uniform from more than 20 years ago, with Situ An''s work ID hanging on it. In the photo, he is young and handsome, with firm eyes and a sense of justice in his eyes. The first impression is very good. Caregiver? Continuing to walk forward, Gao Ming saw a group photo embedded in the flesh wall. Situ An was standing with the patient''s family, accepting their thanks, but all the family members and the patient had a **** mark on their faces. cross, it seems those people have been killed. "The nurse''s clothes and work permit represent work. These photos seem to represent Situ An''s conscience. The things he owns are being lost in the intestines step by step and being digested by the shadow world." The big dog analyzed it seriously, and the tall man next to him But Ming didn''t give him any response: "What? Don''t tell me that you have had a similar experience?" ?The further you go, more and more things grow out of the flesh wall. This intestinal-like passage records Situ Ans unknown past. ?At first, the things growing on the flesh wall were normal, including work clothes, photos, gifts for family members, money, etc., until a wedding ring was used as the dividing point, and the following things began to deviate. Gao Ming stretched out his hand towards the ring. The diamond on the wedding ring was very small. The ring itself was not expensive, but it looked extremely dazzling in the intestines. It was condensed with light, like an eye staring at Situ An. Next to the wedding ring is a rag doll with living hair. The doll itself is very cute, but it has an inexplicable sense of fear under the black hair. He moved his eyes and saw another rag doll on the wall a few meters away. In addition to its hair, its fingertips also had living nails, and its mouth had living teeth. This rag doll is becoming more and more human-like. Not long after, Gao Ming saw a third rag doll. The new doll had human skin. Then there is the fourth doll, which has the eyes and internal organs of a living person. Looking down, Gao Ming was stunned when he reached the ninth doll. The doll in front of him was no different from a child in reality. What''s even more terrifying is that Gao Ming saw this child in the office building of Hande Private College, and he was Situ An''s biological son! The nine dolls on the wall record how a rag doll turned into a human step by step. But it can also be understood as how a living person is replaced by a ghost step by step. The nine dolls look ordinary, but behind them they represent Situ Ans lost humanity. "dad" Gao Ming vaguely heard the voice of a child. He approached the wall and found that the child growing out of the flesh wall was calling Situ An. Things that grow in the intestines are all abandoned by Situ An and digested and eaten by the shadow world. The child is still waiting for his father to come back to pick him up, but unfortunately Situ An never thought of taking it away. ??The intestinal peristalsis becomes more violent, and the things growing in the flesh wall become more cruel, crazy and perverted. Situ An turned his own sons into ghosts. How could such a demon keep his hands off other people? ? Wearing a blood-stained exquisite suit and a pure white charity coat, his eyes showed pity and sympathy. He cut open beautiful faces with a knife blade and blinded pairs of eyes full of hope. The flesh wall was covered with mutilated corpses. They were poor people who needed help, but Situ An had squeezed them out of their last value. From a homeless man with no relatives to some big figures in the vast sea, Situ An treats everyone equally when it comes to killing. He will do anything that is beneficial to him, and he will use all means to get rid of anyone who hinders his progress. The ruined faces were stuck in the cracks of the flesh walls. Their arms, which they could barely swing, seemed to be asking Gao Ming for help, hoping that Gao Ming could take them out of this dark intestine. ?Walking in the intestines, Gao Ming looked at the corpses and half-dead souls in the flesh walls. He suddenly understood why he had that familiar feeling. Intestinaltunnel On the night of the Ghost Festival, after he got off the bus, he saw a similar scene in the tunnel where the car accident occurred. Its just that the intestines that represent Situ Ans past are filled with other peoples corpses; while the tunnel that symbolizes Gao Mings past is filled with his own corpses. If you want to have a beginning that can break your destiny, you may need to make a special sacrifice. Situ An used other living people in the dream, but I used myself at every moment in the past. To this day, Gao Ming still doesnt know what is at the end of the tunnel, but at this moment, he will see Situ Ans deepest secret. ?Walking through the countless corpses growing out of the flesh wall, Gao Ming and Big Dog moved forward step by step. The killing seemed to never stop. There were various ways of death, and there were more and more alienated ghosts and abnormal people. After walking for an unknown amount of time, Gao Ming and Da Gou suddenly heard laughter. In the depths of the flesh wall covered with corpses, the laughter seemed particularly harsh. The more innocent it laughed, the more terrifying it made people feel. Isnt it possible that Situ Ans home is ahead? The big dog was not sure, its huge body shrank behind Gao Ming. Situ Ans home is at the end of the intestinal tract? So is my home at the end of the tunnel? My family and past are all in the tunnel? (End of this chapter) Chapter 276 Home Chapter 276 Home The things growing on the flesh wall are getting more and more weird, but the sounds coming from the ears are getting more and more normal, full of childish laughter, warm conversations, and meticulous care... "The sounds I heard with my ears and the scenes I saw with my eyes seemed to belong to different worlds." The hair on the back of the big dog''s neck stood up. This place was so strange that it made him very uncomfortable, and he instinctively wanted to stay away: "Gaoming, let''s not go any further." The big dog rarely calls Gao Ming by his full name. He was really scared this time. "Did you hear that voice too?" Gao Ming''s state was different from that of Big Dog. He felt that the voice was very friendly. Although it was a conversation that had nothing to do with him, he seemed to hear an invitation from those voices. It was as if his relatives wanted him to come home. ? Step by step, he walked deeper into the intestines. There was nothing wrong with the sounds in his ears, and the feeling of Gao Ming became more and more familiar, as if the tone and tone were something he had heard since childhood. Dont go any further! the big dog warned, baring his teeth and biting Gao Mings arm. The sharp teeth collided again, and the big dog''s bite was empty. Gao Ming was obviously not far in front of him, but he suddenly couldn''t touch Gao Ming. "It''s broken! Don''t listen to that voice! Don''t think about what they say!" The big dog barked. He wanted to escape with his life, but the mucus secreted in the intestines stuck to his hair and the wriggling flesh wall cracked. The gap was like a mouth biting his body. Good luck! He thought wholeheartedly about whether there would be a good life at the end of the tunnel, but he suddenly woke up. His ears were filled with warm daily questions, greetings from relatives and greetings from neighbors. When he turned around, he found that the big dog was gone. trace. ??The giant dog squatting on the ground, taller than its height, disappeared, leaving only a small and cute plastic toy dog ??a few steps behind him. ?Pinch its belly with your hands, and it will make a barking sound. Its **** are fierce and fierce, and it is very cute. "I was hit. The big dog and I were separated." Gao Ming understood immediately after he came back to his senses, but he didn''t know when he was hit. ?Standing where he was, looking at the way he came, he saw that the intestines were deep and terrifying, covered with disgusting and ugly corpses and alienated monsters. There was no exit, and no big dog could be seen. "I have to be more careful and not be distracted. Situ An''s home should be here!" Gao Ming himself also has a color photo. He knows that his parents are special, but he has never entered his own home and has no specific concept of home. ?Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming turned around. When he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes slowly narrowed. The ugly and disgusting intestines were gone, and I was standing in the corridor of a dilapidated old building. He grabbed the plastic toy dog ??and turned around for the second time. The intestines behind him also turned into a corridor. ?This change was unexpected, as if everything he had experienced before was an illusion. Have I entered Situ Ans house? ??The sound of the soda bottle cap being lifted was heard, and bubbles spurted upward in the glass bottle, making the early summer sunshine refreshing. There is a faint scent of lemon in the air. Various clothes are drying on the edge of the fence. Several children are playing hide and seek in the corridor. The neighbor''s uncle is sleeping on a deck chair, shaking the cattail leaf fan and listening to the chirping of cicadas. The sudden appearance of light made Gao Ming feel uncomfortable, his eyes hurt, and the bloodshot eyes became more obvious. ?Put your hands on your forehead, block the light, and look around. What he entered was not a closed corridor. There were residents on one side and a courtyard on the other. The layout of the building was a bit like the Lijing apartment he rented. Vegetables and fruit trees were planted in the compound, and electric cars being charged and dusty bicycles were parked in the shed. Residents in the building were chatting in the compound. Retired adults and aunts set up small tables and concentrated on playing cards under the shed. All this is so normal, so normal that even Gao Ming is a little scared. He saw no problem, as if all his previous experiences were just a nightmare from which he suddenly woke up in the afternoon. The children in the apartment are at a lively and active age, but they consciously do not disturb Gao Ming. They are cute, sensible and not annoying. There was only one clumsy little fat guy among them. He was holding a bottle of soda. He finally opened it and dropped the straw on the ground. ?While no one was looking, he quickly picked up the straw, wiped it on his clothes, stuffed it into the soda, and took a long sip. Xu was too focused. He ran while drinking and accidentally bumped into Gao Ming. The soda wet the sleeves of Gao Ming. The little fat man seemed very timid. After he apologized, he was about to run away, but Gao Ming held him down. ??The little fat man looked aggrieved that he had made a mistake, which made Gao Ming even more puzzled. Is the other party a member of Situ An''s family? There''s really nothing wrong with this place. Whats your name? Gao Mings voice was no different from usual, but it still seemed to scare the little fat man. After waiting for a long time, there was no answer. Gao Ming simply squatted in front of the other party and said as gently as possible: "Do you know Situ An?" The little fat man held the soda bottle and nodded stupidly. "Do you know where his home is?" Gao Ming''s tone was calm, but his eyes became obviously sharper. The little fat man nodded again and ran towards the other side of the corridor, Gao Ming following behind. Passing through the clothes hanging to dry, the little fat man led Gao Ming to a door in the center of the floor. There are couplets on both sides of some peeling iron doors, and a good smell of food wafts out of the house. The little fat man seems to come here often to eat. He gently knocks on the iron door and shouts outside: "Grandma! Grandma!" ?There were footsteps in the house, and soon the door opened, and a middle-aged woman who looked about fifty years old appeared at the door. Grandma! The little fat man took the soda and ran into the house. Again, acting like a baby. The middle-aged woman touched the little fat mans head lovingly, then looked at Gao Ming: Who are you? "Is this Situ An''s home?" Gao Ming''s heartbeat was speeding up, and his eyes were filled with anticipation. "Well, that''s right. Do you have anything to do with him?" The middle-aged woman seemed to be unprepared: "He hasn''t gotten off work yet. Do you want to come in and wait for him?" Gao Ming looked inside the house. The apartment was not big, and it was very clean. There were calligraphy and paintings on the walls, and there was a box full of toys in the corner. "Okay." Just as Gao Ming agreed, the plastic toy dog ??in his hand suddenly barked twice, startling both him and the middle-aged woman. Only the fat man looked at the toy dog ??curiously. Is it barking by itself? The little fat man seems to like toys very much. I accidentally pinched its belly. Gao Ming smiled and walked forward. He held the door with his hand and felt the changes around him with his heart. Gao Ming was very cautious, but his caution seemed to be unnecessary. Nothing terrible happened around him. "My dishes are almost ready. Let''s rest for now and wait for him to come back and eat together." The middle-aged woman wiped her hands on her apron and entered the kitchen again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 277 The real look of home Chapter 277 The real appearance of home ?The cheap dial hanging on the sofa made a ticking sound. Every time the second hand moved, Gao Ming''s heartbeat seemed to be affected. ?The middle-aged woman entered the kitchen, and the aroma of food was wafting in the room. When Gao Ming was in elementary school, she often smelled a similar smell in her family building when she came home at noon. With his stomach growling, Gao Ming stood in the middle of the living room and carefully observed every place in the house. An uneven wooden dining table is placed against the wall. There are old newspapers padded under the table legs in the front left, and the dining table is covered with a flower-patterned tablecloth. As if to welcome the guests, there are candies, melon seeds and apples on the tablecloth. ??The little fat man took the soda bottle, ran to the dining table, secretly grabbed a piece of candy and put it in his mouth. He smacked his lips, still not satisfied, and looked at the apple again. Its very ordinary, even the style of the candy wrapper is no different from the ones on the market. ??The sun shone into the room, and Gao Ming moved his steps. He looked at the calligraphy and paintings on the wall. They seemed to be written by Situ An. Every word was powerful, upright, steady, and full of majesty. The smell of rice in the house became stronger and stronger, and Gao Ming''s frown deepened. This was indeed Situ An''s home, but it was completely different from what he imagined. He couldn''t find anything unusual or weird. Is home the most precious place in memory and the one that cannot be tarnished? Is it the only room that can remain pure in a muddy life? Is there no danger at home? There are only treasured memories? ?All kinds of doubts occupied Gao Ming''s head. Before he could figure it out, the kitchen curtain was opened, and a middle-aged woman came out with freshly cooked ribs and stir-fried vegetables. ??These are home-cooked dishes that look ordinary, but the smell they give off can evoke certain thoughts in a person''s heart. "He usually comes back at this time. Did he work overtime today?" The middle-aged woman put the food on the wooden table: "Don''t worry, I''ll call and ask." The woman came to the side of the sofa and lifted up the embroidered cloth. Underneath was a red landline phone. ? Mobile phones have become popular many years ago, and fixed landline phones have not had high life expectancy for a long time. Dial the number and the middle-aged woman picks up the phone, but no one answers. Situ An seems to have had an accident. "Why don''t you answer the phone? No matter how busy he is, he will answer my call..." The middle-aged woman''s expression changed, and she called over and over again, until the phone ringing faintly came from Gao Ming''s heart... ?The big dog whose body was completely trapped by the flesh wall bared its fangs, and the hair on its body stood on end out of fear. Gao Ming! Come back quickly! The flesh wall has changed, with huge gaps torn out. Each intestine seems to lead to a different place, just like the choices you may face in life. Gao Ming seemed to be immersed in hallucinations and couldn''t hear the big dog''s voice at all. He lowered his head and walked forward silently. ?The childlike laughter in his ears gradually approached, and blindfolded ghost children emerged from the flesh wall. They were the seeds carefully selected by Situ An from the orphanage, and each one of them was parasitized by shadows. ?This group of children seemed to be playing hide-and-seek with Gao Ming. They surrounded Gao Ming, neither attacking nor leaving, as if they were guiding Gao Ming to go somewhere. ?The intestines were filled with a pungent stench, and all kinds of extremely terrifying things appeared one after another. ??The death knell was ticking, and a fat man with a severely rotten body squeezed out from the flesh wall. A thick meat tube grew out of his mouth, and he drank the green liquid flowing out of his intestines. ?The monster glanced at the big dog, then grabbed Gao Ming and led him into a darker place. The flesh walls are covered with all kinds of desperate words, which make people want to go crazy just reading them. Situ An especially likes to collect the suicide notes left by desperate people before they die. Those words are like fermented wine, making him intoxicated. . Gaoming! No matter how the big dog barked, Gao Ming seemed not to be able to hear it. Led by the **** man, he came to the end of the intestine, where there was an offering table made of corpses of ghosts and gods on the edge of the flesh wall. ?The ghost was lying on the ground with wounds all over his body. His left arm was cut off and replaced with a thick hospital medical record. ??The flesh wall squirmed even more violently, and all kinds of faces converged towards one place. The countless horrors seemed to be trying to piece together the face of a woman. ?Stepping on the steps made of medical records, Gao Ming and the ugly fat man walked step by step up to the altar table for ghosts and gods. ??The stench enveloped everything, and all the power left in the entire building was directed at Gao Ming! Gaoming! Come back! Howling desperately, the big dog watched Gaoming walk into the darkness. The big dog has no friends. In its dark and silent world, Gao Ming is a very special existence. It doesnt know the relationship between itself and Gao Ming, but after the death of the female villager, Gao Ming was the person who talked to it the most. Unlike all the living people it has come into contact with in its painful memories, Gao Ming has never regarded it as an alien. It has always been regarded as a **** dog in the dog cellar by the villagers of Cripwan Village, and its alienated appearance has indeed become It''s a giant dog, but Gao Ming really treats it as a living person. ?It can feel that Gaoming has no discrimination or excessive pity towards it, but treats it as a friend that it can rely on and trust. With a deeper understanding, Dagou also learned some things about Gao Ming. He slowly discovered that there were more painful memories hidden in Gao Ming''s heart. The memory of death that filled his heart could be retrieved every time. Makes normal people crazy. The big dog knew what Gao Ming endured, and slowly, it also started to like chatting with Gao Ming, because at least from now on, Gao Ming was his only friend. Good luck! ??The long black hair melted into the shadows, and two strange words appeared in the big dog''s eyes. The left eye was sound, and the right eye was shape. Its mouth full of fangs suddenly grew larger, and the dark and silent house, the dog cellar, which could deprive sight and hearing, was forcibly opened by the big dog! The light and part of the flesh wall were swallowed by the big dog, and the darkness spread in both directions with its mouth. The flesh wall obviously cannot allow the big dog to escape and interfere with Gao''s life. The peristaltic intestines have formed folds full of strange lines, like ocean waves, waves coming towards the big dog. ??The dog cellar in the house of resentment was continuously compressed, and the barking of the big dog became shrill. It moved its paws forward, like a flying horse trying to jump out of the mire. ??The long black hair was torn off by the flesh wall, and blood was flowing in the shadows. Seeing that Gao Xing was about to face the deepest terror, the skin of the big dog was torn, and the resentment house and dog cellar broke out again! A black dahlia seemed to bloom on the flesh wall, and that beauty came at a very cruel price. The moment the flesh wall was squeezed open, a pale and skinny arm stretched out from the big dog''s mouth. A blind man with a slightly deformed face, cut off ears, and an extremely thin body stumbled out of the body of a big dog. He has no name. He is regarded as a dog in the kennel by the villagers. He has been hiding in his kennel, but now he has escaped from the darkness! The big dog was trapped by the flesh wall. He could not see or hear, but his heart could feel Gao Ming''s heartbeat. Right ahead! Run, run forward, he didn''t dare to stop, until he chased the heartbeat and caught the opponent! Follow me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 278 meet Chapter 278 Encounter The middle-aged woman kept talking on the phone. She was a little worried about Situ An. No matter how powerful Situ An is on the outside, she will always be a child in her heart, a child who can get hurt, get into trouble, and make people worry. "He didn''t come back so late and didn''t answer the phone. Did something happen to him?" The middle-aged woman dialed the number again seriously. Gao Ming stood nearby. He knew that Situ An could not answer the phone, and he also knew that Situ An would not come back because Situ An was in his heart at this time. "He must be busy. Let''s wait for him while we eat." The middle-aged woman put down the phone and entered the kitchen again to serve food. The phone has been hung up, but Gao Ming still seems to be ringing in his heart. The sound is getting clearer and clearer, as if he is waiting for Situ An to answer. The call went directly to the bottom of my heart. What would happen if Situ An really answered the call? Gao Ming looked at the dining table with hot dishes. The sunlight shone into the room from the window, dividing the room equally. ?The half where he is is in shadow, and the other side where the dining table is is brighter. I always feel that the dining table doesnt look like a place to eat. Gao Ming stayed in the shadows, turned around and searched the house, trying to find discordant items. "Situ An''s family can''t only have this. He has personally committed endless crimes and heaps of blood. So many innocent people have been sacrificed and killed. Every happy family has been torn apart because of him. How can his family be maintained?" Warmth? Why is it filled with love? The blood may be hidden somewhere I cant see. There must be ugly and rotting corpses in the corners where the sun cannot reach! Gao Mings shoes hit the closet. There was a tattered cardboard box in the corner between the tan cabinet and the wall. The box is not big and contains a variety of toys. Everything in the old house felt familiar to Gao Ming, and it was very consistent with his past memories. Only the toys in this box had a special shape. ?Most of the toys are humanoid, including children holding metal game helmets, caregivers wearing long-tailed nightcaps, cute big-headed dolls, and celebrities with dark eyes who can''t sleep. "Um?" The toy man in Gao Ming''s hand seemed to have his eyes moving. He reached out and touched the eye sockets. The workmanship of the male star was very rough, and he didn''t even have eyelids. It made people feel uncomfortable. There are many similar toys. They dont look like they were bought from the market, but more like old toys that other people dont want and have been collected by a middle-aged woman. "Those were what Situ An played with when he was a child. I sorted them out and wanted to give them to the children in the courtyard, but Situ An didn''t agree. He is already so old and his character is still as stubborn as when he was a child." The young woman walked out of the kitchen with two bowls of rice: "Let''s eat and wait." ?Middle-aged women will look out the window from time to time. The sunshine in early summer is not dazzling, and there is a lot of green outside the window. Time seems to flow very slowly in the old apartment building. ?The food has been served, but those who should come back did not come back, and those who should sit down did not dare to sit down. One is waiting for his son to come home, and the other is waiting for something unexpected to happen. Do you have children at home? the middle-aged woman suddenly said. "What''s wrong?" Gao Ming turned around and saw that the woman was holding a spoon, taking out some of the stewed ribs and vegetables, and putting them on a separate plate. These seemed to be specially reserved for Situ An. "You have been looking at those toys. I thought you were going to buy some for your own children." The middle-aged woman covered the food for Situ An with a cover: "Let''s eat first." ?This is the second time that the woman has politely asked Gao Ming to approach the dining table and come over to eat. The scent brought back memories of the past, and Gao Ming''s body involuntarily approached the dining table. He did not sense any danger, as if he had really returned to a certain noon many years ago. As he got closer and closer to the dining table, Gao Ming vaguely seemed to hear someone calling his name, but the sound was quickly obscured by the ringing of the phone from the bottom of his heart. Coming to the side of the dining table, Gao Ming seemed to be sitting in Situ An''s seat. The middle-aged woman opposite him was also in a trance, muttering to herself: "This child looks like my child." Put the cooked rice in front of Gao Ming. The middle-aged woman has a very good personality and a kind heart. She never seems to have bad intentions. "Situ An doesn''t have many friends. The child always works too hard, wants to be first in everything he does, and doesn''t know how to get along with others." The middle-aged woman sighed softly: "Other families want their children to study hard. , I will succeed in the future, but I hope that Situ An can stop working so hard and be safe and healthy. " Seeing Gao Ming sizing her up, the middle-aged woman pushed the stewed pork ribs towards Gao Ming: "Eat vegetables, try auntie''s stewed pork ribs. Situ An used to like my cooking the most and praised me every day. It makes me feel like Im really good at cooking sometimes. ?Gao Ming picked up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of ribs and put it in the bowl. He did not eat the food on the table, but was recalling a sentence that the middle-aged woman said unintentionally. Situ Ans favorite food I cooked before? ?Her explanation meant that Situ An didn''t like her food now, or that Situ An hadn''t come back to eat her cooking for a long time. Gao Ming caught this small linguistic loophole and understood one thing instantly. The middle-aged woman is deceiving herself, she knows that Situ An will not come back! Since he knew that Situ An would not come back, the other party still entertained him warmly, which meant that the other party wanted him to stay and stay in this "home" forever. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a sudden knock on the door. Gao Ming put down his chopsticks and said, "Is Situ An back? I''ll open the door." ?He trotted away from the dining table, and the middle-aged woman also stood up and looked at the door expectantly. She was looking forward to Situ An''s return more than anyone else. ?Hands on the door handle, Gao Ming opens the heavy door. The early summer wind blows into the house with warm sunshine. The long black hair slides across his face, and the fragrance of rice in the air is washed away. ?The hem of the skirt fell down, the chirping of cicadas seemed to disappear, the world became quiet, and the woman outside the door and Gao Ming stood face to face. Looking at the familiar face of the other party, Gao Ming never expected that he would be here and see the other party in such a way. Xuan Wen? Gao Ming''s voice was very low, so low that only he could hear it. Xuan Wen at the door was a little surprised, but she didn''t seem to know Gao Ming at all, so she just took a step back out of politeness. xihao. Well, hello. Gao Ming didn''t say much. He nodded very cooperatively, as if this was the first time the two of them met. The phone ringing in his heart was noisy, and Gao Ming stepped out of the way: "Do you want to enter this home too?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 279 A call from the heart Chapter 279 A call from the heart Gao Ming learned from the information on the medicine bottle that Xuanwen went to the gastroenterology department, but he didn''t know what happened to Xuanwen here. Normally, Xuan Wen would never ignore Gao Ming. She might be hiding it intentionally, or she might have been influenced by something in her "home". To be on the safe side, Gao Ming did not show any abnormality. He completed all the changes in his expression and demeanor almost within the time of turning around. "Auntie, I developed the photo, but the color is still a bit strange." Xuan Wen walked past Gao Ming. Whether intentionally or not, the tip of her hair touched the tip of Gao Ming''s nose. The scent of roses dispersed the smell of rice, and Gao Ming saw a small, crooked wound on the back of Xuan Wen''s neck. In this warm, ordinary and well-meaning home, Gao Ming saw the wound for the first time. Needless to say, Gao Ming already understood something. He glanced down at the plastic toy dog ??in his hand again. He entered the intestinal tract with the big dog. The big dog followed him, but when he turned back, there was only a plastic toy dog ??left on the ground. ?This toy dog ??that occasionally barks is probably a big dog. Judging from this, all the toys piled in the box in the corner are probably ghosts collected by Situ An! Ghosts are toys, but what about the people here? The old man sleeping on the recliner, the children playing hide-and-seek, the uncles and aunts playing cards on the patio, everyone in the "home" may not be that simple. Looking up again, Gao Ming kept a distance from Xuan Wen. ?One is a psychological criminal serial murderer, and the other is the youngest psychological counselor in a felon prison. They cooperate with each other and it is difficult for others to see the problem. Is the lighting too dark? The middle-aged woman took the bag from Xuan Wens hand and took out several enlarged black and white photos. The photos were taken in the apartment building, and most of them were of middle-aged women and Situ An. The shooting background is full of life, but all the photos are black and white. A kind middle-aged woman with a smile on her face. She has a kind face and kind eyes, but when photographed, she looks like a dead person. She always feels that there is no life in her eyes. ?Situ An standing next to her is handsome and tall. Unlike the middle-aged woman who always keeps the same set of clothes, he wears different styles of coats in different photos. There are nurse uniforms, bachelor''s uniforms, energetic sportswear, and serious suits. There is even a photo taken next to the dining table in which Situ An is wearing the clothes of the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Situ An seems to "go home" often, filming here with his mother and leaving behind fragments of memories. "That''s not right, it''s still wrong." The middle-aged woman touched Situ An in the photo: "Situ An in the photo used to be in color, and my child is in color. How come he is like me now?" The black and white photo in the woman''s hand is incompatible with this home, as if it is not something that should exist in this world. "Are you sure? But Uncle Zhang from the photo studio said..." Xuan Wen was very confused and hesitated to speak. What did Lao Zhang say? He said that this photo was originally black and white. Did you remember it wrong? Xuan Wens voice is very pleasant, and her tone of voice also makes people feel friendly, and it is very easy to gain the favor and trust of others. "Impossible! How could I remember the photo of myself and my child wrongly? My child is in color!" The middle-aged woman was very sure. "Then why are you black and white?" Xuan Wen''s foreshadowing seemed to be just to ask this question smoothly. "I" "Do you think black and white is not good, so you don''t want your child to be this color? But have you forgotten? He has been the same color as you from the beginning. Is there something wrong with this photo?" Xuan Wen''s speaking speed gradually increased, as if she didn''t want to give the middle-aged woman too much time to think. "Anyway, my child is not black and white. He should come back from get off work soon for dinner, and I have prepared everything for him." The woman changed the topic, with a few strands of white hair hanging outside the headband. "If you think about it again, did you remember something wrong?" Xuan Wen pointed at the black and white scene in the photo, seemingly casually crossing the mirror in the photo and the shadow on the ground. She was exerting some kind of influence on the middle-aged woman. Psychological suggestion, I hope the other person will look at themselves in the mirror more and try to think about the issues that they cant think about. ?Gao Ming, who was standing next to the toy box, said nothing. He probably guessed what Xuan Wen was doing. Xuan Wen, who entered Situ An''s house earlier than herself, not only was not driven crazy, she seemed to be ready to "cure" Situ An''s family bit by bit. "Everything I see now is an illusion." Gao Ming held on to the big plastic dog tightly: "These scenes should be what Situ An''s mother longs to see. I want to see the true appearance of the home. The key is to shake Situ An. ''s mother. After staring at the photo for a long time, the middle-aged woman suddenly pushed the photo away: "My son will be back soon. He is different from me." The woman was a little anxious, so she walked to the phone again, picked up the phone and dialed the same number repeatedly. "Do you remember where Situ An works? I''ll go to where he works and have a look." Xuan Wen picked up the fallen photo and was very enthusiastic. He works as a temporary nurse in Lishan Hospital. "Your child is excellent in all aspects, but he is not good at taking care of people. Why did he become a caregiver? I don''t mean to look down on caregivers, I just think caregivers are very hard. Frankly speaking, based on his appearance, even if he has never gone to school, he will be a caregiver. There are many ways to make money." Xuan Wen didn''t say anything casually. My child is very good, he just wants to be with me. "But you are clearly at home, but he is in the hospital every day and doesn''t come back. How can he accompany you? Or are you actually not at home now, but in Lishan Hospital?" As soon as Xuan Wen finished saying this, there was a sudden sound from beside the dining table. A "pop" sound! ??The little fat man holding a soda drink was secretly eating ribs and accidentally broke the dinner plate with fruit. The ripe apple rolled down to Gao Ming''s feet. He found that there were red blood streaks under the broken skin of the apple. The body began to retreat. Gao Ming took advantage of the middle-aged woman''s attention to the phone and Xuan Wen and slowly moved to the door. "How about I go to the hospital with you to find him? You should be worried if you don''t call back for such a long time." Xuan Wen held the middle-aged woman''s arm. She seemed to be thinking about the woman in every word she said. "No, I promised Situ An to wait for him at home. No matter what happens to him outside, there will be a light on at home and a mouthful of hot food left for him." The middle-aged woman refused and pressed I dialed the numbers on the phone one by one and listened to the busy tone on the other end of the phone. The woman put the phone to her ear. She had forgotten that this was the first time she called her child''s mobile phone number: "I know my child well, he will definitely come back..." There was a vaguely familiar ringtone, and the middle-aged woman''s expression immediately changed. However, after listening to the phone for a while, she found that the ringtone was not coming from the phone, but from the corridor outside the house. (End of this chapter) Chapter 280 A world without innocent people Chapter 280 A world without innocent people The woman and Xuan Wen turned their heads at the same time. Sunlight shone into the room through the half-open door. Gao Ming, who was standing next to the wardrobe, had left at some point. My child is back, right outside! The middle-aged woman hurriedly hung up the phone and ran to the door in her slippers. Xuan Wen quickly followed behind. Only the little fat man was left in the room, still eating ribs. Opening the door panel, the middle-aged woman came to the corridor. The midday sun was still a bit dazzling. She looked around and saw that the corridor was empty and there was no one. "I clearly heard it just now." The middle-aged woman was a little confused. She grabbed Xuan Wen''s hand and said, "Girl, did you also hear the music? That is my child''s cell phone ringtone. He has never changed it." "Cellphone ringtone?" Xuan Wen''s mind was spinning rapidly, and the confusion on her face became more obvious: "Is there one?" "Yes!" The middle-aged woman looked into the room again and shouted to the fat man who was eating ribs: "Small stomach! Did you hear the ringtone of your cell phone too?" Putting the ribs into his mouth intact, the little fat man only wanted to eat. He seemed to be afraid of being caught, so he stood stupidly at the table without speaking. "I really heard it!" The middle-aged woman ran directly to the corridor without stopping. Xuan Wen followed closely behind, with a hint of surprise in her eyes. She has been in the apartment for a long time. The middle-aged woman has never stepped out of the house. If she needs anything, she asks others to run errands for help. This is the first time that the other party has walked outside the house. Just after the woman ran out of the house, the sunlight became slightly distorted, and a hint of chill appeared in the warm apartment building. "Auntie, please slow down." Xuan Wen and the middle-aged woman walked down the corridor. They did not find the person they were looking for. The expectations on the middle-aged woman''s face gradually failed and she became more anxious. If you have never seen hope, you will fall into numbness. The most fearful thing is that you clearly see hope and run towards the goal with great expectations, but in the end you still get nothing. "My child will never refuse to answer my phone." The middle-aged woman did hear the ringtone of her child''s cell phone. The child was outside the door, but he avoided her. Why on earth was this? He was obviously very close to me just now "But none of us heard that sound." Xuan Wen comforted the middle-aged woman. She looked towards the corridor exit a few steps away: "How about we go look nearby again?" ??The middle-aged woman was also a little confused. She looked at the courtyard outside the corridor and raised her steps, but in the end she did not go out: "I promised Situ An that I would wait for him at home." "You are looking for him now. Isn''t it normal to walk out of the house?" Xuan Wen remembered the subtle expression changes on the middle-aged woman''s face. Shaked her head, the middle-aged woman said nothing more: "He should also have his own difficulties. I can''t cause trouble for him. Let''s go home and wait for him." "How about I help you find him?" Xuan Wen still held the black and white photos in her hand: "Auntie, do you have anything to tell your child? I will tell him when I find him." "Let him eat well, don''t be busy with work, everything is fine at home, come back and see when everything is fine...Forget it, just let him call me back when he is free." The middle-aged woman did not walk out of the corridor in the end, she turned around Walking upstairs, he was still mumbling: "It''s Situ An''s ringtone. He''s outside? But why doesn''t he see me? Did I really hear it wrong?" Xuanwen enthusiastically accompanied the woman home, and after settling her in, she left the apartment building. ?Entering the patio compound, Xuan Wen deliberately walked in the most conspicuous open space, and soon she saw the person she wanted to see. "Situ An''s mother may still be watching upstairs. Don''t come close. Keep walking. We''ll meet at the corner of the apartment." Gao Ming nodded slightly. He walked where the sun did not shine. It took a few minutes to meet Xuan Wen. "I didn''t expect you to care about me." Xuan Wen leaned against the wall, her eyes a little tired. She didn''t need to pretend in front of Gao Ming, so she couldn''t help but reveal her true side. "How did you get in here?" No one wants to have a heart-to-heart with a serial murderer who is a psychological criminal, but Gao Ming trusts Xuan Wen unconditionally. This is the truth he has proven after dying so many times. "The security personnel of the Investigation Bureau came in. I wanted to borrow a knife to kill someone, but as I was walking, I folded myself in it." Xuan Wen took out her lipstick and a small mirror from her pocket, and started putting on makeup: "This place Its a very special home that Situ An specially built for his mother. It looks very warm, but in fact, everything is an illusion, so he made all the scary things into cute and ordinary things. That middle-aged woman is really his mother? Gao Ming didnt understand: Whats the psychology of trapping the family you love most in the depths of a nightmare of flesh and blood? "This place is very important to Situ An. He needs someone who can be completely trusted to guard it, but..." Xuan Wen pursed her lips and spread the lipstick evenly: "I always feel that Situ An''s mother is no longer here. This middle-aged The woman may just be Situ An''s imaginary mother." "Everyone selected by the shadow world will become a parent. This is Situ An''s home. What we have to do now is not only to escape, but also to find a way to become the new owner of this place." Gao Ming approached Xuan Wen: "What''s your plan?" "A place with family is home, and the key to everything is Situ An''s mother." Xuan Wen shared her discovery: "A middle-aged woman cannot leave the apartment building, even as long as she leaves the house, this warm and perfect There will be holes in the world. In addition, I also noticed that when her mood fluctuates greatly, the world will also be affected. " "So?" Gao Ming''s hand touched his heart: "You want to make her psychological defense collapse?" "We just told her what Situ An had done." Xuan Wen put away her lipstick: "As a mother, she has the right to know that the child she is proud of has turned into a terrifying devil." Then do you think her mother will help us? Its impossible. Xuan Wen knows peoples hearts very well: Maybe her mother has known these things for a long time, but she has been deceiving herself. In this dark and terrible place, there are no innocent people, including you and me. ??Raising her arm, Xuan Wen placed the small mirror in her hand in front of Gao Ming. The picture reflected in the mirror was completely different from the scene they saw. Apartment buildings, discarded furniture, and plants were all made of intestinal meat walls. "These mirrors are my eyes. The originally blurry picture on the lens saw more things when Situ An''s mother was mentally unstable." Xuan Wen originally just wanted to show it to Gao Ming, but the two of them accidentally discovered , followed by Gao Ming was a blind man with an injured ear. ?The other party only appeared in the mirror, thin and pitiful. He was holding on to Gao Ming''s arm while he was about to be crushed by his twisted intestines. (End of this chapter) Chapter 281 blind man in mirror Chapter 281 The Blind Man in the Mirror He is? Xuan Wen didnt expect that Gao Ming would still have someone outside to support him, but judging from the other partys condition, it was estimated that Gao Ming would be out of his wits if he didnt come out. "A blind man with an injured ear? Could it be that he came out of the big dog''s body?" Gao Ming knew that the big dog''s body had been hiding in the dark room of resentment. The guy was deeply hurt by the malice in the world and would rather do A **** dog was unwilling to leave the dog cellar where he was trapped. But now he actually came out, risking his soul to lose his mind and grabbing his own arm. "What did he see? Is he saving me?" Gao Ming felt a little guilty. He just treated the big dog as an ordinary friend. Unexpectedly, the big dog not only did not escape alone, but also tried his best to save himself. . "Another poor guy who was deceived like me. If someone treats me so wholeheartedly, then I will definitely repay him wholeheartedly." Xuan Wen joked: "Look at his miserable state, you should leave as soon as possible Now, dont let him die because of you. Giving the small mirror in her hand to Gao Ming, Xuan Wen pointed to the road outside the apartment building: "Situ An''s place of work is across the road, but I can''t use any abilities now and can''t get in at all. We need to make this world more beautiful. Only as many loopholes as possible. What do you need me to do with you? "Just show up when you should show up, and use the Situ An in your heart." Xuan Wen and Gao Ming returned to the courtyard one after another. The neighbors had gone back to take a nap, and the sun was shining quietly on the old furniture. , the clothes being dried in the corridor smelled faintly of soap, and everything was very relaxing and comfortable. There are four apartments in the compound, which are surrounded by a tic-tac-shape. Situ An and his mother live in the innermost building. Xuan Wen did not go that way, but turned around and went to Building 1 near the gate. ?The old apartment buildings are very large, and some residents have directly transformed their homes into canteens, daily necessities stores, and small clinics. Uncle Zhangs photo studio is in the basement of Building 1. The old man has a bad temper and few people are willing to come over. "What are you doing here? What clues does Uncle Zhang have?" Gao Ming and Xuan Wen entered the basement together. He heard the middle-aged woman and Xuan Wen mention each other at Situ An''s house. ?Taking out the key, Xuan Wen opened the door to the basement. The scene had been treated, but a faint smell of blood could still be smelled. Turn on the light at the door, Xuan Wen locked the door, and then said softly: "Uncle Zhang would not tell us even if he had clues in his hand, so... he is dead." Xuan Wen is still the same Xuan Wen. In a certain past that Gao Ming experienced, she was also planning to kill other female protagonists in the game. Opening the thick blackout curtain, Gao Ming saw the blood seeping out from under the bed, and he slowly bent over. The purple face was swollen, and the body of an old man was decaying at an abnormal speed. Its eyes were covered with thick tape, and its face seemed to be smiling. Did you kill him? "He committed suicide under my persuasion." Xuan Wen started rummaging around the house. Taking out a small mirror, Gao Ming pointed the mirror at the old man''s body without saying anything to Xuan Wen. What is reflected in the mirror is a clay sculpture of Granny Stone, covered with mold. Legend has it that you will sometimes encounter Granny Stone in the deep mountains and old forests. This clay sculpture will lead the lost person to become a sacrifice to the mountain god. If the lost person escapes, then Granny Stone will be there. It would follow him until it finally appeared on his back and grew into his spine. ?Every time he kills a person, a blood-red human spine will grow on Grandma Shis back. The clay sculpture under the bed has grown a complete living human spine. "You can''t use the power of ghosts in the apartment. You can only use the power of ordinary people. It took me a long time to kill it." Xuan Wen found Uncle Zhang''s cell phone in the drawer. She recalled the call made by Situ An''s mother. He pressed the digits and entered Situ An''s number into the mobile phone. He dialed the phone and the increasingly clear ringtone came from Gao Ming''s heart. Situ An''s soul was imprisoned in the torture chamber, and he tried every means to respond to the call. "That''s it." Xuan Wen turned around, only to find that Gao Ming had dragged Grandma Shi''s body out from under the bed and wrapped it with circles of tape: "What are you doing?" "After wrapping it, sprinkle some things on it, and then seal it in a cabinet. This can slow down the time of discovery." Gao Ming quickly cleaned up the blood stains. Xuan Wen scratched her head and looked at Gao Ming: "The way you show your courtesy is so special." "Don''t get me wrong." Gao Ming moved the makeup mirror and adjusted the angle of view. He found that the blind man''s condition was getting worse and worse, and his body bones were distorted: "I''m afraid we don''t have time to kill everyone in this family." "In order to kill Uncle Zhang, I wasted all my cards. Do you think it is easy to kill people here?" Xuan Wen rolled her eyes: "Let''s go and find Situ An''s mother. We can''t show any murderous intention or malice. We must Put yourself completely in her perspective and try to help her with her mentality. Xuan Wen hid Uncle Zhang''s cell phone and rummaged through the cabinet to find some photos and diaries. After deleting and adding them, she ran into the floor where Situ An''s mother was. "Auntie, auntie!" Xuan Wen messed up her hair and there was sweat on her forehead. Her voice was urgent, but she seemed to be trying to be calm. After opening the door, her breathing rhythm changed from fast to slow. "Have you seen Situ An?" The middle-aged woman couldn''t eat lunch and had been waiting for news. She ran over immediately when she heard Xuan Wen''s voice. "No, but..." Xuan Wen''s eyes were complicated, and she hesitated to speak. She seemed to be very confused about whether she should continue. ?The middle-aged woman''s expression was disappointed at first, but when she heard that there was a twist, her eyes brightened again, and her emotions were mobilized by Xuan Wen. "I found some records from Uncle Zhang that are related to you, but I don''t know if I should tell you." Xuan Wen accidentally revealed a corner of the diary. She was like a simple and kind girl next door, without any bad intentions. Is it related to me? "To be precise, it has something to do with you and Situ An." Xuan Wen seemed to have made up her mind. She closed the door, drew the curtains, and "isolated" the sunlight from the outside: "You are suffering from a very rare disease. For mental illness, your son works as a caregiver in the hospital and has been with you all the time. He has really suffered a lot in order to treat you. " "I know that Situ An has suffered a lot, but I don''t remember that I have such a serious disease?" The middle-aged woman didn''t quite understand: "I am very healthy." Then why did Situ An go to the old city and work part-time as a nurse at Lishan Hospital? You can accompany me to see a doctor... The middle-aged woman remembered something. "But where are you now?" Xuan Wen pointed around: "You are obviously at home." The middle-aged woman was worried about Situ An and did not refute for a while. Everyone in this compound is actually lying to you. They are all part of the treatment for your mental illness. This so-called home is a huge ward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 282 Crazy and the truth Chapter 282 Crazy and the truth "I know I''m not in good health, but it''s definitely not a mental illness." The middle-aged woman shook her head and waved her hands plainly. "Do you remember the phone ringing just now? Situ An didn''t come back. I went out and searched the apartment building. It was just your auditory hallucination." Xuan Wen''s tone gradually became serious. Auditory hallucinations? The middle-aged woman was not sure. Its a simple question, your son loves you so much, there is no reason for him to deliberately hide at the door and not see you. "Yes, Situ An never fails to answer my calls." The middle-aged woman said with some pain: "But..." "These are the records and some photos I found at Uncle Zhang''s house. Most of them are related to you. Your condition is getting worse. If it continues, you may never see your children again." Xuan Wen took out a lot of Black and white photos. Everything captured in this home is in black and white. The neighbors, plants, apartments, and even the sunlight are pale and eerie. Opening the diary, there are records related to the middle-aged woman under each date, and the lines of text are shocking. "Fake? Are they all fake?" The middle-aged woman''s spirit was shaken. Xuan Wen continued to "go deeper" along the "crack" and began to show more things. ?While the middle-aged woman was flipping through the forged diary, Xuan Wen put her hand into her pocket and quietly dialed Situ An''s mobile phone number. Familiar bells rang in the corridor, memories danced with a certain melody, and various words flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged woman. She raised her head in confusion and wakefulness. "It''s my son who''s back! I heard his cell phone ringing!" The middle-aged woman closed her diary and wanted to walk out, but Xuan Wen hugged her from behind. "Auntie, please be sober! You didn''t call Situ An at all. How could his cell phone ring?" Slowing down, the middle-aged woman stood in the living room, holding a diary and black-and-white photos: "I didn''t make a phone call, why is there a ringtone? Is it really my auditory hallucination? Can''t you hear it? The ringtone is outside ! "Calm down!" Xuan Wen took off the ring on her hand and put her hair through it, letting the woman focus on the shaking ring. ?The ringing sound slowly faded away and finally disappeared. "The auditory hallucinations appeared suddenly. What did you think of when you were reading the diary just now?" Xuan Wen helped the woman sit on the sofa and poured her a glass of water. I am worried about Situ An. "The neighbors and children around you are all fake. You live in a fake home. Are you still worried about Situ An at this time?" Xuan Wen was a little surprised. "I always feel that he has encountered something very troublesome. He has not been home for a long time." Once these emotions take root and sprout in the heart, they will become extremely difficult to get rid of, and they will extend their tentacles to Every corner can influence a person involuntarily. ?When the mind is in such a state for a long time and receives irritating information, psychological trauma will form, and this is only the first step in making people go crazy. Outside the house, Gao Ming leaned against the wall and stood in the shadows. Every step Xuan Wen takes is planned. She falsely calls the entire home a huge ward and turns all neighbors into part of the treatment. This is destroying the sense of security provided by the external environment and making middle-aged women live in a stressful environment. among. Coupled with suggestions that seem to be good for the other party, the psychological implications are strengthened step by step. ??The phone ringing that always appears is a source of mental sensitivity. There is actually only one thing Xuan Wen needs to do, and that is to make the middle-aged woman really think that she is sick. When the normal world becomes abnormal, the abnormal world can assimilate the only normality. "I can understand your worry, but you are so worried about him, why don''t you go out to find him?" Xuan Wen watched the woman drink the water in the glass. Situ An told me not to leave this home under any circumstances. "Is he afraid that you will go find him? Or is he worried about what you will find after you leave?" Xuan Wen sat next to the middle-aged woman: "Maybe he is suffering from something very terrible now. He is afraid that you will worry, so he deliberately does not tell you. , but he doesnt know that the more he does this, the more painful it will be for you. The middle-aged woman is holding the handle of the water glass. She looks very old. "Whether it''s a white lie or not, we can at least be sure that Situ An is deceiving you. In order to treat you, he may be doing some terrible things that he doesn''t dare to let you know." Xuan Wen''s voice reached her ears, and the middle-aged woman did not refute. Rather than Xuan Wen telling her, it was better to say that Xuan Wen expressed her inner worries. In the past, there would be two voices quarreling in the middle-aged woman''s heart. One voice wanted her to leave home and find Situ An; the other voice warned her not to leave. But under Xuan Wen''s instigation, the middle-aged woman''s inner balance was broken and gradually tilted to one side. Opening up the diary, Xuan Wen grasped the loopholes in the woman''s heart, interpreted the words one by one, and amplified the uneasiness in her heart. The woman''s mood swings became more and more violent. The sunlight in the room was a little distorted. The toys in the old box were trembling. The mirror next to the wardrobe became gloomy. Even the glass of water in the woman''s hand was shaking gently. She was reflected on the water. It became blurry, as if she didn''t really exist. With trembling shoulders, the middle-aged woman could not accept the "truth", but she seemed to have to accept it. When her inner conflict reached its peak, Situ An''s cell phone rang outside her door again. Situ An, Situ An! ?The middle-aged woman threw Xuan Wen away and ran towards the door. She seemed determined to see clearly. He ran to the door barefoot without wearing shoes. The ringing sound was just around the corner of her sight. Situ Ans mother was chasing after her. The balance in her heart had tilted. She ignored Situ Ans warning and ran out of the house and out of the corridor! She entered the patio compound and ran through the pale sunlight and twisted branches. The bell in her memory was right in front of her, but she couldn''t catch it. She ran until she reached the entrance of the patio compound, and saw a person standing in the shadow. Situ An! Is it you? Are you going home? The ringtone of the mobile phone disappeared, and the middle-aged woman didn''t pay attention to her injured foot. She walked into the shadows. Auntie, someone ran to the other side of the road just now. Gao Ming pointed to the other side of the road: Just a few seconds ago. ?Standing in the shadow where the pale sunlight cannot reach, behind Situ An''s mother is the courtyard that represents her home. Four tall buildings guard the four sides, making her look so small. Panting heavily, the middle-aged woman looked towards the other side of the road and walked over almost subconsciously. When she walked out of the shadow of the apartment building, some kind of restraint seemed to be broken. She saw the outline of the hospital on the other side of the road, and it seemed that many terrible things were happening inside. ??Ruyouruowu screams sounded, and the whole world seemed to be dyed with a thin layer of blood. Is this where Situ An works? (End of this chapter) Chapter 283 Home is where mom is Chapter 283 Home is where mom is ?The middle-aged woman walked forward slowly, each step being very heavy. She always felt that she knew her child very well, but slowly, she discovered that the truth was not like this. ?Following closely behind Situ Ans mother, Xuan Wen and Gao Ming finally entered the previously inaccessible area, where only Situ Ans mother could move freely. ?The patio apartment is part of the home. Counting the Lishan Hospital on the other side of the road, it is a complete home. ?All the beauty and all the ugliness are separated by a road to the future, with warmth and cruelty placed on both sides. ?The middle-aged woman walked in the front. In her mind, Situ An was her pride. He was among the best in grades, filial, sensible, and friendly to others. He had been liked by neighbors since he was a child. I watched that kid grow up, and he has never lied to me... The sunshine in the courtyard seems to have sprouted fine blood vessels. They seem to be arms trying to catch the middle-aged woman. But now the real owner of the family, Situ An, is dead. The sunshine in the past has lengthened the woman''s back, but There was no way to drag her back into the compound. "It''s as I guessed." Xuan Wen felt the change: "In this seemingly normal world, my mother is the only patient; but in fact, all normal things are evil spirits and cursed objects in the shadow world. It turns out that only the sick mother is the only normal person, because her mother is Situ Ans last bit of humanity and is Situ Ans most precious treasure. ??When the normal mother finally becomes abnormal, the home becomes no different from the scary world outside. The sun became gloomy, and instead of feeling hot when exposed to the sun, I felt a biting chill. ??More and more blood was mixed into the sunlight, and the disgusting and ugly intestinal walls seemed to emerge at the end of the sky. Situ An doesnt trust anyone, except his mother who has passed away, so her mother is the real guardian. Home is where my mother is. After my mother went crazy, the whole world turned into the same colordark, bloody, and ugly. "This seems to be Situ An''s experience at that time." Gao Ming and Xuan Wen followed the middle-aged woman to the middle of the road, and the woman gradually slowed down. She was walking at the front and saw certain scenes in the hospital in advance, and saw the horror that was incompatible with the patio compound. "Auntie, you are the only one who can help Situ An now. If you are not willing to reach out to save him and watch him fall into the abyss, then he really has no hope anymore." Xuan Wen''s hand gently On the shoulders of a middle-aged woman. I dont know whether it was Xuan Wens words that had an effect, or it was out of motherly responsibility that she didnt stop. ?Every time you take a step closer to the hospital, all the normal things behind you will change. The four apartments in the Tianjing Compound seem to have turned into a morgue full of corpses, and shallow cracks appear in the blue sky. Is this also an illusion? The middle-aged woman looked at the window glass of the hospital. She didnt believe what she saw. "Are you willing to let Situ An face that alone?" Xuan Wen stood beside the middle-aged woman: "The truth is there, and the real Situ An is there." Because of love, I protect you to the death, and because of love, I have flaws. Situ Ans mother finally walked to the other side of the road and stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Xuan Wen wanted to say something else, but turned around and found that Gao Ming had not followed: "Are you waiting for someone?" ?Shaking his head slightly, Gao Ming raised his left arm, and five dry fingers appeared there. When he used the makeup mirror to look behind him, he could clearly see that the body of the blind dog was almost torn apart, and two weird statues were biting him, but he did not let go, holding on to Gao Ming''s left arm. . Situ An''s family has become extremely unstable now, and the blind man''s hand seems to have really grasped his fate. "His hand reached home? How did he do this?" Xuan Wen was very surprised: "But your undying love makes me feel a little redundant." Although she said so, she actually acted faster than anyone else: "The method of killing people at home is very simple. Our will is trapped in the home, and the body is eaten by the statues of ghosts and gods outside. The reason why your body is fine now is because he is protecting you." You. If he dies, you will be next." There are already a lot of flaws at home, maybe we can try to break through them by force. "There are many damaged ghosts and gods sleeping in the intestines. They have been collected by Lu Zang and Situ An over the years. They are very difficult to deal with." Xuan Wen stared at Gao Ming''s heart: "If there is anything else in your heart, try to communicate with them. , lets see if we can find a way to send them out first. Can it be done? "How will you know if you don''t try?" Xuan Wen continued to comfort Situ An''s mother, while Gao Ming grabbed the five fingers covered with calluses and scars. ??The blind man cannot see, and his ears have been cut off. His hands are the window through which he communicates with the world, but the "landscape" outside the window is cruel and vicious. "Thanks." ?The heart is beating wildly, and the high life is calling for the flesh and blood fairy. ??The flesh-and-blood fairy who was previously suppressed by the rules of the family and had no response now heard the voice of Gao Ming. Chains were shaking, and Gao Ming put his left arm on his heart: "We must save him no matter what, and we can''t let him be abandoned again!" Let the blood from his heart drip on his fingers, Gao Ming crazily stimulated the flesh and blood fairy, all the torture instruments in the torture room were trembling, and the congratulatory face on the eight-armed ghost and **** was the first to respond to Gao Ming. It dragged the heavy chain, and its fingers stretched out from the wound on Gao Ming''s chest little by little. ?Under the pale sunlight, flesh and blood instantly turned into mist, but Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming didn''t care about this price at all. "Auntie, don''t you want to see the true appearance of your child?" Xuan Wen picked up a case sheet on the ground, which contained very scary test records. Situ An would also deal with some matters that should not be exposed at home. The most shady secrets are hidden here. Situ An''s mother''s breathing rhythm was completely disrupted, and her mind was dominated by various voices. She saw blood stains on the window and an indescribable cruel scene behind the window. She didn''t believe that Situ An did this. She would rather believe that it was her hallucination. She would rather believe that she was crazy. ?Stepping up the steps, the middle-aged woman stopped at the last moment before entering the hospital, and tears flowed down unconsciously. She experienced this moment many years ago, and everything seemed to return to that day. She entered the hospital and never came out. That seemed to be the beginning of all tragedies. The whole house contracted and expanded with the middle-aged woman''s breathing. She shook her head, her movements became wider and wider, and suddenly she squatted at the door of the hospital, beating herself hard: "My son didn''t do those things, he won''t, he must be I''m crazy!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 284 Im sorry, but I have to kill you. Chapter 284 Sorry, but I have to kill you At what point does a person admit that he is a madman? Was it because he saw an unbearable scene? Or do you want to turn reality into imagination? Situ Ans home is surrounded by sunshine all the time. ?This home is so bright, as if the owner of the home is particularly afraid of darkness and hates shadows. But it happens that it is in such a warm and bright place that all kinds of **** stories are being staged. ?Each ward records the healing process of a special patient. They transform from humans into seeds of the shadow world, and this is also the truth of "home". "I can see that your son loves you very much, and he also longs to live in the sunshine." Xuan Wen spread her fingers, and the cold light slipped down between her fingers: "But his heart has long been rotten, no matter how much Even the sun couldn''t warm him." Pushing the middle-aged woman''s back, Xuanwen entered the hospital with her. The boundaries were completely broken, and various memory fragments appeared in Situ An''s mother''s mind. Situ An in her mind stayed in the past, and the child in her eyes overlapped with the shocking horror in front of her. Auditory hallucinations? Hallucination? The familiar neighbors all changed their appearance. The middle-aged woman called Situ An''s name towards the hospital, but there was no response. Outside the hospital, Gao Ming''s chest was already covered with blood. The middle-aged woman''s mental state became increasingly unstable, and the flaws in her home became more obvious. The Flesh Fairy seized this rare opportunity and grabbed the blind man''s five fingers! ?Flesh and blood grows like a bridge between Gao Ming and the blind man. Flesh and ghosts make themselves a passage. The blind man''s condition is too bad and his soul may be stolen by the clay sculpture at any time, and the flesh fairy cannot leave completely at this time. The flesh ghost and the big dog connected the home with the real Lishan Hospital. They became the passage. Gao Ming had a crazy idea. He asked the flesh fairy to open the torture room and stuff all the black and white photos into Hong Yuyi. "I may be trapped here forever! Take all my family members and escape from this flesh and blood passage! Find your children!" ?Hong Yuyi, who had been staying in the corner of the torture room, did not expect to encounter such a thing. She subconsciously took all the black and white photos, glanced down, and then looked at Gao Ming. Your child is still waiting for you. Not driving, nor begging, Gao Ming is just stating the facts. A moment later, Hong Yuyi put all the black and white photos into the raincoat, and his body turned into an unstoppable rain of blood, dripping on the arms of flesh, ghosts, gods and blind people, and walked towards the outside world. Gao Ming released Hong Yi in order to save the big dog! The rain of blood soaked the intestines, the damaged clay sculptures in the flesh walls opened their eyes, and the residents of the Surabaya apartment in the black and white photos were also awakened. The Goddess, who has always been indifferent to Gao Ming, rarely appears at the same time as the Eighth Po. She is playing with some bamboo sticks on the ground and muttering repeatedly: "Disaster, disaster..." As if sensing the changes outside the torture room, Situ An, who was nailed to the torture device by chains, finally smiled: "The gods found in death and silence, the taboos brought out of the taboo game, the weirdness I have accumulated over the decades. Leave them all at home, Gao Ming, thank you for taking me home! ?Sunlight and blood mixed together, the cracks in the sky became obvious, and the warm home was destroyed, or in other words, this home was gradually revealing its true appearance. Gao Ming ignored Situ An and ran into the hospital, walking between departments. ?This hospital hides all the secrets of Situ An, his life, his memories, his various dark and perverted thoughts and changes in personality, all of them are nakedly displayed in front of Gao Ming. The apartment building where his mother lived represented Situ An''s remaining love and kindness, while the hospital, which seemed like an endless corridor, contained all his evil. Walking in the corridor, Gao Ming seemed to be experiencing Situ An''s life, fighting between the shadow world and the real world, growing into a demon in the shadow of the vast sea with the mind and skills of an ordinary person. "These are all fake! I''m crazy, it''s my hallucination!" Situ An''s mother was shouting, and she was violently stimulated. The woman has gone crazy, why cant we leave? "She is just using mental disorder as an excuse and is unwilling to accept the facts." Xuan Wen walked out of a certain department, holding a thin page of paper in her hand: "This may be the last straw for her." "What''s this?" "Her death notice, she died in the hospital many years ago." Xuan Wen did not expect to find this thing in the hospital: "You can find a way to attract her here." Dial Situ An''s number, and the ringtone in your heart rang in the corridor. The familiar melody was not only a sound, but also the transmission of memory, representing all the middle-aged women''s longing for their children. Situ An, Situ An! Are you here! Hearing the bell, Situ An''s mother actually stepped into the hospital corridor. She chased the ring tone and kept running forward. She also saw all the hidden malice of Situ An and experienced his life. "Situ An! Don''t keep walking! Wait, mother! Situ An!" More and more experiences and horrors crowded into her mind, until the middle-aged woman saw content related to herself in Situ An''s memory. ?Two different memories collided with each other. She suffered indescribable pain, and her spirit seemed to be torn apart. Finally, she collapsed in the corridor. "Situ An..." At the moment when her spirit was completely confused, the sun was no longer bright, the green leaves turned pale, the children''s delicate skin had scars, and the warm home was bitingly cold. In the **** sky, in the reflections of mirrors and lakes, huge ugly ghosts and red raincoats were fighting together. ?Everyone in the family could see the scene outside. The squirming walls of flesh crushed the patient''s body. In the lake of stinky gastric juices, broken statues of gods turned around with smiles on their faces. Gao Ming has used all his trump cards. The monsters in the black and white photos, flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and red raincoats are all trying their best to buy time for themselves. ?If you want to become the master of "home", it seems that you must kill the original master, but because of Situ An''s imaginary maternal love, Gao Ming was stopped. Situ Ans mother died a long time ago, and Gao Ming also figured out everything that happened to Situ An. The change in that lunatic''s life began at Lishan Hospital. He was unwilling to give up his studies, and took care of his sick mother while working part-time. He gritted his teeth and worked hard from childhood to adulthood. He thought he had done his best, but Still one step slower than death. ?The sudden death of his mother crushed him and made his paranoid soul distorted. All kinds of negative and terrible emotions entangled his heart. ?He couldn''t accept this fact and woke up from nightmares for many days in a row. It was in those layers of nightmares that he met Lu Zang. Doctor Lu had never seen such an excellent seed before. He valued Situ An extremely and told him the secret of the shadow world. Situ An saw the hope of bringing his mother back to him in Lu Zang. He learned from Lu Zang that the vast sea was just a dream and a game of fate. Everything could be repeated. As long as fate was killed, everything would be possible. Change. The two have the same goal and started planning step by step more than 20 years ago. In order to achieve their goal, they joined forces to bring the Lishan Hospital in the shadow world into reality bit by bit. He also arranged supernatural rituals and sacrificial activities in many places in the vast sea in advance to facilitate the invasion of the shadow world. In fact, most of the ghost games that Gao Ming saw in the future were designed by Situ An and Lu Zang. "Situ An''s goal was pure at first, but as time passed, he has changed. His ambition burned all conscience, he made his children into ghosts, killed his wife, he did all kinds of evil, his hands were stained with blood . He has long forgotten his original goal, and even his love for you is a kind of deception on his part." Gao Ming sighed: "Situ An has long forgotten what love is. Maybe he can no longer be called a human being, and you are just his fantasy and one of his lies." "What nonsense are you talking about! I know my child well! He will never become the kind of person you say!" The middle-aged woman has never been so angry. She is like a wounded lioness, dragging the body that was shot through by a shotgun. Body, protecting the cub to the death. "Because we found this in the hospital." Xuan Wen took out a yellowed death notice: "This is your death notice. Situ An was worried that you would become his new weakness, so he left the notice , you said that he would go to the hospital to work every time he came home, but in fact he was looking at the death notice! He was always reminding himself that his mother had passed away, and you were just his fantasy of home! " "Impossible! This is fake! It was forged by you, you are all liars!" The middle-aged woman did not read the notice at all, shaking her head wildly: "You can''t even try to lie to me! My son will be back soon!" "Fake?" Xuan Wen''s eyes were complicated. She realized that she still underestimated the darkness of human nature: "Do you know why Situ An doesn''t let you leave home? Go in and take a look at the room in the corridor." ?The middle-aged woman seemed to have a premonition of something. She did not push open the ward doors. Finally, Xuan Wen opened the ward doors one after another. The small room was furnished with simple desks and chairs, and death notices were posted on the walls and floor of the ward. Gao Ming could almost imagine a scene where Situ An was sitting alone in a closed hospital room after leaving home. He always reminded himself that she was not the real mother and could not let any emotional and psychological loopholes appear. ??As the cigarette ash fell in the air, he might even open a corner of the curtains and silently look at the "home" not far away. "It''s been less than half a day since we entered here. Is it possible that we did this?" Xuan Wen casually tore off the notice on the wall: "You left the world when Situ An needed you most. Now you are just His imagination is the only bit of humanity he has. ?Lishan Hospital is Situ Ans home, not because he grew up here, but because his mother left the world here. Fate seems to have formed a closed loop, and the same thing will happen again. The windows of the cloister reflected everything that happened in the real world. The red raincoat was grabbed by the damaged ghosts and gods. The statues heard the call, and they dragged the red raincoat into the lake full of "gastric juice". ?Hong Yi was burned, Hong Yuyis obsession was constantly being erased, the flesh and blood channel formed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods also collapsed, and Gao Ming heard the roar of ghosts and gods. "I''m sorry, but there is only one thing I can do now, and that is to kill you here." Situ Ans mother who stayed at home was his only remaining kindness and love, and her flawless humanity. She had never done anything terrible. She was kind and enthusiastic, and was kind to everyone. The world in her eyes was always beautiful and warm. ?This may also be Situ An''s last revenge on Gao Ming. Without killing the last kind person, Gao Ming will never be able to become the master of this "home". But if Gao Ming killed Situ An''s mother here, then Gao Ming would have violated his own rules and killed a kind and innocent person. Even if all means fail to kill Gao Ming in the end, Situ An still wants to leave a flaw in Gao Ming''s heart and use his most sincere longing for his mother and his last bit of goodwill to take revenge. No matter what Situ An was like more than 20 years ago, this is Situ An now. From a certain point on, he actually couldnt go back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 285 End Chapter 285 ends Even after seeing the death notices posted all over the ward, Situ An''s mother still didn''t want to believe it. Maybe she already had the answer in her heart, but she just didn''t want to admit it. ?Picking up the **** scalpel on the ground, Gao Ming walked towards Situ An''s mother. They stood in the corridor decorated with memories of Situ An''s life and looked at each other. "If the devil came to the world, he would probably look like you, right?" The middle-aged woman leaned against the wall, and the blood-red sunlight slipped from her shoulders. In this weird and ugly world, she looked different. ? Holding the knife, Gao Ming did not answer the middle-aged woman''s question. The tip of his knife slowly raised, but it did not penetrate the woman''s body. Under Xuan Wen''s puzzled gaze, Gao Ming gently opened the wound on his chest. ??With the blood flowing out, there was also the memory of death buried deep in her heart. The process of being killed again and again was revealed in front of the middle-aged woman. "Your son will not go home. His life has come to an end, and it''s time for you to rest." The chains in the torture room collided with each other, and the torture instruments moved slowly as if they had consciousness. "Whether you are Situ An''s imaginary mother, or you are really his mother''s soul, nothing matters anymore." Gao Ming stood between the shadow and the sun, the scars on his heart were being torn apart, the middle-aged woman He also saw the terrifying and painful scene in his heart: "I can let you see Situ An and reunite you with him." Xuan Wen, who was not far away, seemed to understand something. She put her hand into her pocket and quietly dialed the number on Uncle Zhang''s mobile phone. A familiar melody came from the wound in Gao Ming''s heart. The middle-aged woman raised her head in a daze, her eyes passing through the memories of death. The torture instruments were moved to both sides, and in the deepest part of the torture room, she saw a familiar face. Situ An, whose whole body was penetrated by chains, had a crazy smile on his face and his eyes were fierce and vicious. Situ An ?At the same time, Situ An''s breathing seemed to stop for a few seconds, and the suppressed smile on his face froze. Without calling her mother or addressing the other party, Situ An almost lost his mind and yelled at the middle-aged woman crazily: "I won''t let you leave the house!" Gao Ming has died so many times, and he has had many interactions with Situ An, but he has never seen such anger in Situ An. strategizing, mature and calm, possessing an almost perverted sense, as the chosen parent of the shadow world, Situ An has never roared like this. When he was being hunted, he tried every means to deal with it; when he was forced into a desperate situation, he still had a way out; even if he was killed and his soul was imprisoned, he did not give up and wanted to start over again as a ghost. But this super **** who never knows what giving up is and fights with fate to the end shows a different side when he looks at the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman''s eyes instantly turned red, and tears flowed down her cheeks. She was not feeling uncomfortable because she was scolded by Situ An, but because she finally saw her child, and because the pride she once had has turned into what she is now. "Stay at home! Stay at home! I''ve told you countless times!" Situ An waved his arms, the chains rattled, and the wounds on his soul were being torn apart, but he seemed not to feel the pain: "If I had known I would You should be killed! You really cant retain a trace of humanity! I knew you would become my weakness!????As long as the middle-aged woman does not leave home and remains mentally stable, the consciousness of all outsiders will be trapped at home, Situ An and Lu The damaged ghosts and gods collected by Zang will be awakened by flesh and blood and eat them all. ?In Situ An''s view, as long as Gao Ming dies, he can regain his freedom and become an evil ghost in the shadow world, but now everything has been destroyed by the middle-aged woman. "Home is where you are. You can take Situ An home." Gao Ming opened the door of the torture room. The middle-aged woman is a part of Situ An. When the middle-aged woman also enters the torture room, what will happen in this world? There is no trace of Situ An''s existence anymore. "Get out! You will only drag me down! I should kill you! Kill you!" Situ An was extremely emotional. He used all his strength to break free of the chains, but it only made his injuries more serious. . "All the cruel and terrible things you saw in the hospital were all done by Situ An. Your child is a child, isn''t someone else''s child? Because of his existence, every family was destroyed, and he committed Someone needs to correct the mistake." Gao Ming wrapped a chain around the middle-aged woman''s wrist: "You have no other choice, because even if I am killed, Situ An still cannot escape from the prison." "Don''t come in! Get out! I''ve hated you since I was a child! All my mistakes started with you! I don''t need you to accompany me!" Situ An cursed angrily. He was like a gambler who had lost all his chips. He held the broken wine bottle against the throat of the person he loved most. "Situ An..." The middle-aged woman is kind. If she had malicious intentions, or if her love for Situ An was mixed with a little impurity, then she might not be here. It is precisely because her love has no reservations that she will not leave at this time. ??The figures on the window glass were a little blurry, and the middle-aged woman seemed to have gone back many years ago. She took the step to enter the hospital, but that step ended up in the torture chamber more than twenty years later. "Let''s go! Let''s go!!" Situ An''s soul was deformed by the chains. He had never struggled like this to escape. It could be seen that this time he really tried his best to prevent the woman from entering. "Child, I should have stayed with you many years ago. I''m sorry for letting you bear so much alone." Hair turned gray in an instant, wrinkles on the skin became more obvious, and the middle-aged woman''s body continued to become thinner. The closer she got to Situ An, the closer she seemed to be to death. Walking past all kinds of horrific instruments of torture, the middle-aged woman was entangled in chains and came to Situ An with tears on her face and apologies in her eyes. Situ An, who had been insulting the middle-aged woman as if going crazy before, slowly calmed down. "He just deliberately said those hurtful words to you. In fact, he just wanted you not to enter the torture chamber." Gao Ming is Situ An''s enemy and the person who knows Situ An best. With Situ An''s character, he would not scold him hysterically like that. Mother: "He still hasn''t given up and still wants to make a comeback." ?Situ An stopped struggling, dragging his body with injuries. He wanted to reach out to the middle-aged woman, but was pierced by chains and his hands could not touch her. Feeling a long-lost warmth in her palms, the middle-aged woman stepped forward and gently hugged Situ An''s hand. Stop crying. Situ An said coldly, his tone was a little stiff, but very determined: I will take you away with me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 286 A house full of nightmares Chapter 286 The house of resentment filled with nightmares ?Holding the middle-aged woman''s hand, Situ An did not call her mother, but only in front of the middle-aged woman, he would show a different side. You still havent given up? Gao Ming didnt expect that it was already this time, but Situ An was still very persistent, as if he had other trump cards. "Do you think you won?" Situ An straightened up his body that was pierced by chains. He looked at the opened door of the torture room: "There are a large number of damaged statues, dead gods and collapsed beliefs hidden in Lishan Hospital. Attached to those clay sculptures, they serve as the foundation of my home. Now that you have destroyed everything, the dead ghosts and gods will wake up in the clay sculptures, and everyone in the vast sea will be miserable because of you!" This is not the way to blame. You did everything and caused the disaster. Do you rely on me? Gao Ming and Xuan Wen stood together, and the hospital corridor that represented Situ Ans past life was collapsing. But something strange is that the memories of the modified patients in the hospital have not disappeared. Their memories are like pieces of peeling wall, flying in the air, and finally pieced together a nightmare about the hospital. "The power of those ghosts and gods is uncontrollable and can easily destroy the vast sea, so I only dare to trap them in the hospital and feed them with patients. Gao Ming, they are the most precious inheritance of my family, and they are also the last thing I give to you. A gift." Gao Ming ignored Situ An. The moment the middle-aged woman stepped into the torture chamber, the rules of Situ An''s family changed. The hospital and courtyard were like water waves, becoming transparent under the blood-red sunlight. Gao Ming also saw the dangers hidden in this home. Those retired uncles and aunts who love to play cards are sources of pollution that only exist in the shadow world. The polite children are all ugly giant ghosts. There are also many neighbors who sleep in their rooms. They are just like Uncle Zhang in the photo studio. They are all clay sculptures and stone statues of rumored ghosts. From the perspective of supernatural horror, Situ Ans home can be regarded as the top one. "Gao Ming, you have inherited my cause and effect. Everything that happens to me now will happen again to you. This is the game of fate." "No matter how difficult the game is, you should be able to pass it after playing it a few times." Gao Ming pulled the chain and opened his arms in the hospital corridor. ?? All the nightmares put together by the memories rushed towards his body, and the horror and abnormality accumulated by Situ An decorated Gao Ming''s heart. Large lines appeared on the walls of the torture chamber, and each nightmare was like the cruelest painting in the world, engraved in the torture chamber. "Home can separate the will of humans and ghosts. It is a spiritual nest. To build a home, you need to use all kinds of rare things in the shadow world." This was also the first time Xuan Wen saw such a scene. She saw that Gao Ming had completely taken the initiative. , after she was no longer needed here, she ran out of the hospital as fast as she could. Gao Ming didnt ask Xuan Wen what she was doing. He trusted her unconditionally. ?The home was twisting and changing, like a fading oil painting. Xuan Wen rushed into the courtyard. She avoided the crazy children and neighbors and opened the door of Situ An''s mother''s house. Without any hesitation, Xuan Wen took away the landline phone used by Situ An''s mother, and picked up the box filled with various "toys" in the corner. ?Each toy is a disobedient ghost, and all of them are valued by Situ An, because those without potential have already lost their souls and become the targets of other ghosts and monsters. ??In Lishan Hospital, Gao Mings finger passed through the window glass: Its over. Frankly speaking, Gao Ming himself had little knowledge of home. He only knew that the formation of home was related to the shadow world, and that every "home" was different. The **** sunlight reflected on Gao Ming''s eyes, and the illusory home seemed like a dream. As Gao Ming''s eyes opened, all the memories of his family were imprinted on the walls of the torture chamber. ?After the last path was closed, the flesh and blood ghost let out a roar, and strange blood marks began to appear on his skin. Nightmares belonging to the patient and Situ An appeared one after another in the torture room, merging with each other, as if they were about to form the most terrifying nightmare. Gao Ming also discovered the abnormality of the flesh and blood ghosts. With the appearance of those blood marks, the aura of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods truly surpassed that of Zhang Ding, the owner of the supermarket. ??A ghost in Hanhai needs to go through three stages if he wants to become a dream ghost. First, he must become a big ghost with self-awareness, then he must have his own house of resentment, and finally he must be able to weave nightmares based on his own experiences. ?Zhang Ding was in the third stage before. The Flesh Fairy also reached this stage after eating Situ An''s memories and "dreams" about home. After waking up from the dream, all the evil under the sun was put into the heart by Gao Ming, and they returned to the intestines. This is what Situ Ans home really looks like. ?At the end of the intestines, a thick shadow forms a black lake, like gastric juices in the stomach pouch. A large number of broken idols were thrown into the black lake, and many of them had opened their eyes. The intestinal folds on the left side of the black lake are piled up in large numbers, and there are intact bodies embedded in them. These seem to be prepared by Situ An for the ghosts and gods; the right side is even more terrifying, all of them are highly alienated corpses. This place is simply It''s like a gallery of weird specimens. On the left is Tianjing Courtyard, and on the right is Lishan Hospital. It turns out that these things correspond to home. ??The flesh and blood ghosts and gods smashed the clay sculptures that caught the blind man, but the clay sculptures were quickly put back together, and the smiles on their faces became more and more like living people. "They died a long time ago. If you want to make them disappear completely, you have to either eat them directly, or wait for the obsession and belief condensed in them to collapse." Xuan Wen caught the dying ones. The blind man, the other person''s body was in a state of disrepair, like a dead leaf that had been caught in a storm: "Eating them carries the risk of being possessed by them, but it doesn''t matter to you, because you already have a terrifying **** in your body." Get ready to leave! Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to help Hong Yuyi first. The violent and violent Hong Yi was about to be dragged into the black lake. ?Four ghost faces roared, and the flesh fairy completely ignored the shadows. He was once one of the countless damaged clay sculptures, but he met a high fate. As soon as the Flesh Fairy left, the damaged ghosts and gods gathered around again. Gao Ming wanted to pull Xuan Wen back, but this time the other party stood in front of Gao Ming. There are still some good things that I havent brought out from home. She tore open the strange note posted on the box and threw all the toys towards the statue of the awakened ghosts and gods. ?The moment those ugly and deformed toys left the box, their bodies merged with the shadows, turning into patients full of resentment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 287 source of shadow Chapter 287 The Source of Shadow ??The idol toy with its eyelids cut off crazily absorbed the surrounding shadows, and the man''s cry sounded. The doll''s body was filled with shadows bit by bit. Chen Meng, wearing a hospital gown, appeared near the broken statue. He had just woken up from a nightmare, with the joy of regaining freedom on his face. The next moment, he saw the smiling figure again. idol. Doctor Xuan, you really want me to die! ?Patients like Chen Meng appear in large numbers, and many of them are still wearing old-fashioned hospital clothes from more than ten years ago. "Let''s rush out together!" Gao Ming carried the blind man on his back. They ran towards the way they came, but after only running a few meters, they found that their intestines had shrunk a lot. The wrinkled flesh walls were squeezing inward, and the corpses and ghosts growing in the flesh walls, with malicious eyes in their eyes, grabbed each other''s arms and flesh, completely sealing the passage. "Do you think I will let you leave?" Situ An lowered his head in the torture room: "Lishan Hospital in the shadow world was built by Lu Zang and I over many years. It is my home, and everything here is It''s all designed. When the good memories of the master are shattered, the malicious intentions I reserved in the passage will be activated. They are all psychopathic villains. No matter what their situation is, they will use the most cruel methods if they can''t make others feel better. Treat you like this and bury you here. "Those who destroy my home will be the first sacrifices offered to those damaged statues of gods. The next thing that will be put on the altar is the entire vast sea!" Situ An''s tone was calm, but his eyes were like a madman: "There is no city without me. , there is no need to exist. Looking at Situ An with a sinister expression, the middle-aged woman''s eyes were full of worry and pain. She didn''t understand how her child became like this. The only exit was sealed, and the flesh walls grew together, leaving Gao Ming and the others with no way out. Situ An! Gao Ming gritted his teeth. It was extremely rare for a bad person to reach this level of Situ An. He was very thoughtful and had considered the worst case scenario. ??If Gao Ming had not had it all over again, it would have been almost impossible for him to kill Situ An. The tip of the knife pierced the flesh wall hard, and the cut wound was not healed as fast as the flesh wall. They were not in reality now, but in the shadow world. The things in the flesh wall could draw on the inexhaustible death energy. and malicious quick recovery. "I don''t know how thick this flesh wall is. Situ An will not let the people who destroy his home leave so easily." Xuan Wen grabbed Gao Ming''s sleeve: "How about we try another way." "Is there any other way?" Gao Ming looked in the direction of Xuan Wen''s finger: "That black lake?" "Well, I don''t quite understand why Situ An and Lu Zang want to collect statues of gods. They have gathered so many twisted beliefs together. They must have a big conspiracy. There might be something hidden at the bottom of the lake." Xuan Wen is very courageous. , which made Gao Ming feel a little ashamed: "Since there is no other exit now, why not go and have a look." "I''m not afraid, but I''m a little worried about you." Gao Ming looked at the lake composed of shadows and unknown objects: "I''m afraid that you will be entangled by the shadows and sink into the shadow world again." ?Last time in the Surabaya apartment, Xuanwen was swallowed up by the shadow world, which left Gao Ming with a psychological shadow. "I come from the shadow world, what you said is a bit strange." Xuan Wen didn''t know what Gao Ming was worried about, so she walked directly to the lake. The white fingers penetrated into the "lake water", and there was no feeling of being soaked. Instead, the soul felt a chill, all kinds of negative emotions suddenly emerged, and even various voices began to appear in the mind. ?Most of the voices lure Xuan Wen into the depths of the lake, and some hope that Xuan Wen will die directly, as if living is to be tortured. You are following me. Before Gao Ming agreed, Xuan Wen naturally took his hand. The awakened statues mainly gathered around the red raincoats and flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Xuan Wen signaled Gao Ming not to make too much noise, and the two quietly walked into the black lake. "You should know Situ An better than I do. All the information that guy left was related to home. It seems that he deliberately wanted to focus our attention on home and ignore other things." Xuan Wen always felt that something was wrong. Situ An said that the damaged statues were the foundation of the house. Its better not to believe what he said. Xuanwen and Gao Ming were extremely tenacious in will. They were not affected by the voice of the gods at all and gradually went deeper into the Black Lake. It is said to be a black lake, but it is actually more like a source of shadows, and those shadows seem to escape from here. "The shadow is the memory left before the death of the world. As the source, there must be something special buried here!" Xuan Wen became more and more sure of her guess. She and Gao Ming carefully avoided the clay sculptures that had not yet awakened, and kept moving towards the "black "The lake" went deeper. ?The surrounding visibility is very low, but Xuan Wen has her own way of judging the direction. She just needs to walk towards an evil and dark place. ??There were more and more chaotic voices in his head, and the shadows were like gauze covering Gao Ming''s skin, and it was like countless little bugs trying to worm their way into his body. I probably wont last long. ??Blood marks similar to those of the Flesh Fairy appeared on Gao Ming''s body, and a scarlet blood line penetrated his pupils. He was almost going crazy from the stimulation, but next to Xuan Wen, he could still hold it back. "We''ll be there soon." Xuan Wen sneaked in with high orders, and they looked at the center of the Black Lake from another angle. Several awakened statues grabbed Red Raincoat, and they wanted to drag her somewhere. "What is that?" Xuan Wen couldn''t help but walked forward. She saw a black and white photo of the deceased under the red raincoat and the damaged statue. All the shadows were escaping from the photo of the deceased. The photo was different from all the portraits she and Gao Ming had ever seen. Just getting close to it made them feel a strong sense of oppression. ?Most of the damaged statues in the black lake have not been revived. It seems that it is because of that photo, which is the real "foundation" of Situ An''s family. Situ An wants the corpse of a **** to nourish it? What can withstand the twisted belief of a god? Xuan Wen became more and more curious, but she did not dare to go any further. ?While she and Gao Ming were hesitating, the Black Lake suddenly set off a wave, and a large shadow hit the flesh wall and merged with the intestinal flesh wall. "What''s going on?" The two looked at the bleeding flesh wall in the distance. The ghost embedded in the wall screamed, as if someone was frantically attacking the intestines outside. Have you arranged a rescue? Xuan Wen looked at Gao Ming doubtfully. Shaking his head slightly, Gao Ming entered the hospital alone because he knew Zhang Ding could not come. Then who else knows that Situ Ans home is here? (End of this chapter) Chapter 288 security Chapter 288 Security "If we spend more time together, you will find that I am actually a peace-loving person with an upright heart." Xia Yang''s voice came from the self-portrait of a female security guard. He had his hands behind his back and his body was beaten. Long nails were inserted: "I oppose fighting and advocate using communication to solve problems..." "Shut up." Wan Jie, the leader of Hanhai''s special security team, stood in a corridor full of blood and ferocious paintings. The female team member next to him seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit. Her face was covered with curse words and she had multiple bullets nailed into her body. spike. In order to catch Xia Yang in the front building of Lishan Hospital, they used their own people as bait and paid a heavy price. "Actually, with your strength, you can defeat me head-on. Why do you need to use underhanded tactics? This is not like the style of your investigation bureau." Xia Yang said nonchalantly. He could move freely through the painting, but he needed to be attached when painting. On top of the scroll. Xia Yangs ability is very strange, but there are also special members in the security team of the Investigation Bureau. The female team member can cause damage to the target by cursing herself, and can also turn her soul into a cage to imprison evil ghosts. While Xia Yang was painting for the other party, he was trapped in the painting of the other party''s soul. "You look relaxed?" The leader of the second security team is a tall woman. Her whole body is wrapped tightly, and no ghost marks are exposed: "You have killed so many of us, and you are still talking nonsense here. ? ??Picked up a spike and stabbed the female member''s arm directly into the arm of the second team leader. There was no wound on the female member''s arm. Instead, the self-portrait of the female member on the wall began to bleed. "What kind of K are you talking about? I''ve never seen him before. How could I possibly kill him? The Kaitan players are just a loose, low-level organization. You think too highly of them, but I can provide you with a piece of information." Xia Yang In the picture, he twisted his neck with difficulty: "Look out the window, I heard from other members of our team that K seems to have led the team to the back building." We all know Ks ability, and there is indeed no trace of him using ghost patterns here. The leader of the third group is burly. He has no ghost patterns on his body, but he is carrying a coffin. "Back building..." Wan Jie just glanced out the window and seemed to have obtained a lot of information: "There is already a shadow world over there. This hospital has become a source of pollution a long time ago. The wastes from the Investigation Bureau are now here Didn''t find any?" ??Footsteps sounded, and an ordinary-looking, featureless man walked out of the safe passage. If it weren''t for the blood ring on his wrist, others would have thought he looked more like an ordinary office worker. "Captain, there are a lot of ghost talk players gathered here, but most of them are ordinary people who have just come into contact with abnormal events. It is difficult for them to even deal with big ghosts, let alone kill K." The man walked up to Wan Jie and said There was no smell of blood on his body, and his tone was calm, as if he was reporting to the leader. You didnt arrest them? The leader of the second group raised his eyebrows. "There''s nothing to catch, and I didn''t hurt them." The man lowered his head and glanced at the watch on his wrist: "I think those ghost story players can be kept and let them join the investigation bureau. Compared with ordinary investigators, these people have at least been exposed to unusual events." The man is the leader of the security team. When he said this, no one except Wan Jie dared to refute it. "Let those trash fish fend for themselves. Let''s go to the back building. There are still people alive in groups seven and nine. We have to rescue them as soon as possible." The leader of the third group carrying the coffin was the most generous and worried all the time. The lives of colleagues are at risk. In order to facilitate movement, the reckless man smashed through the wall and removed the female team member Xia Yang painted on the wall with blood: "You have to take this ghost with you, he really doesn''t look like a good bird." Not long after Xia Yang was freed, he was trapped again. He felt very unhappy: "Okay, I''ll take you to the back building." Passing through the courtyard and entering the back building, Xia Yang began to fully perceive Gao Ming''s location. His photo was still on Gao Ming''s body, and there was a constant connection between the two. "Found it..." After truly stepping into the shadow world, Xia Yang''s perception became clearer, and he noticed some problems. Gao Ming''s state was very strange. "The murderer who killed your team members has discovered that you have come in. He is hiding in an absolutely safe place. I can take you to find it, but when you get there, you must agree to let me go." Teacher Xia demonstrated the art of language incisively and vividly. Logically speaking, the security personnel are outsiders. It is normal for them to be discovered by the local snakes here. It is also reasonable for the other party to realize that they are powerful and strange and want to hide. The intestinal meat wall was obviously attacked by a variety of forces. The patients trapped inside began to cooperate as soon as they saw this situation. If they stayed here, they would sooner or later become sacrifices to the damaged statues. As long as they could escape now, Anything is fine. "Could they be other security personnel from the Investigation Bureau?" Gao Ming had fought against K before. Those security personnel who came out of the Forbidden Game in Xinhu each had ghost marks on their bodies. They had obtained extraordinary powers from the Forbidden Game. strength. ?Compared to the damaged clay sculptures in the Black Lake, Gao Ming was more interested in the corpses of the gods. The corpses of the gods could be directly used by the flesh and blood immortals, allowing the torture chamber to continuously produce new torture instruments. The people outside tried their best to get in, and the people inside struggled to get out. Both sides slowly found the weakest point in the wall and began to concentrate their attacks. "We can''t wait any longer." Gao Ming began to call the flesh and blood fairy and told him the location of the black and white photo of the flesh and blood ghost. Hearing Gaomings voice, the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods decisively gave up their red raincoats, leaned into the black lake with four ghostly faces, and let out ecstatic laughter. ??This was really the first time Gao Ming saw "joy" from the four ghostly faces of the flesh and blood ghost. I don''t know if it was because the flesh and blood fairy''s continuous strengthening made his emotions richer, or because the black and white photo made his heart move too much. ?Eight arms slapped the black lake, the shadows were stirred, and some damaged clay sculptures that had sunk to the bottom of the lake were also exposed. What was recorded in that photo? Xuan Wen led Gao Ming, and they met directly with flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the center of the black lake. ??The huge ghost and **** stood in the center of the damaged clay sculptures. He stepped on many forgotten twisted beliefs and reached out to grab the photo of the deceased at the bottom of the black lake. The lake surface formed by the shadows was shaking, and a large number of shadows were escaping in all directions, like water flowing backwards in all directions. The clay sculptures buried deep at the bottom shed blood and tears, and some clay sculptures were completely broken. ??The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods now are just like Gao Ming who was standing in the goddess''s room. He put his hand into the copper basin, and the water turned into blood. All the statues in the room were watching him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 289 thirteen survivors Chapter 289 Thirteen Survivors The great lake where the shadows gathered stirred up violent waves, and the smiling statues buried deep in despair turned around, and their eyes with blood and tears all looked at the flesh and blood immortal. ??The flesh and blood fairy, with flesh and blood as its core, escaped the siege of fate through various incredible methods, resurrected in Gao Ming, and became the only living ghost and **** in the vast sea. Eight arms penetrated the black lake and caught the black and white portrait that was drawing something from the statue of the god. ??A photo is thin but weighs as much as a thousand pounds. Blood vessels burst out from the eight arms of the Flesh Fairy. The four grimacing faces are filled with ecstasy and ferocity, and he screams and wants to pick up the photo. ??The black lake surged, and all the shadows seemed to be pressing on the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Those damaged statues looked at him with jealousy. He made the gods jealous! "It''s mine, whether in a dream or out of a dream, it''s mine!" A familiar voice came from a corner of the torture room, and both Situ An and Gao Ming, who were bound, heard the voice. Who is speaking? Is it congratulations? Or is it the flesh and blood fairy? Colorful patterns on the walls of the torture room appeared on the skin of the flesh fairy, and countless torture instruments vibrated, like birds chirping in the morning phoenix. ??The Flesh Fairy went all out to turn over the black and white photos sunk at the bottom of the lake before more statues of gods awakened. Gao Ming and Xuan Wen finally saw the pattern on the photo, with a **** city as the background, and there were thirteen survivors hidden in the entire city. Situ An, who is wearing the shoulder badge of the director of the General Bureau of Investigation, stands in front of his mother''s grave. His body is the clearest, but it has completely turned into black and white, blending in with the city. Xia Yang, who was holding a paintbrush and wearing a knitted sweater, was sitting in the classroom. He was drawing his own body lazily. What was special was that his body and Situ An were both black and white, but the self he drew had all kinds of characteristics. The color is incompatible with Blood City. Then there was the Jingtuo God that Gao Ming had met in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. That enchanting-looking man seemed to have a very serious mysophobia. He stood in the bathhouse to wash his body, but there was no water at all in the bathhouse. There was no water in the shower or faucet. All that came out was blood. The more he cleaned himself, the thicker the blood stains accumulated on his body. Looking carefully, Gao Ming also found himself in the photo. The bus heading to the tunnel was filled with the bodies of students, and he was the only one in the class who was still alive. Somewhat strangely, judging from the size of the student, it was him who survived, but his face in the photo was blurry. He was the only one among the thirteen survivors whose face could not be clearly seen. "Both Situ An and Xia Yang are dead, so they have merged with the Blood City and lost their color. The other eleven people are still alive?" Gao Ming did not expect to see himself in Situ An''s last hidden photo: " This photo is set in the Blood City. The Blood City is the Hanhai after it was completely invaded by the Shadow World? Are the thirteen of us the thirteen parents chosen by the Shadow World? ?In the future that Gao Ming has experienced, Situ An has become the director of the General Bureau of Investigation and is the most powerful person in Hanhai; Xia Yang controls the players of Guitan and is Situ An''s biggest enemy. The two sides fight without distinction. ?Just from the performance of these two people, it can be roughly judged that the other eleven people are not fuel-efficient lamps. "If you kill twelve other people, will you become the master of the vast sea?" Xuan Wen suddenly said: "After all, there are only thirteen survivors in that photo." Gao Ming didn''t think about controlling the city. He was more concerned about the title of survivor: "If everyone in the vast sea is living in a dream, are there only thirteen of us who can be considered awake?" "If you think about it this way, the thirteen of you killing each other should be what Fate wants to see most. Is this also the script Fate has written for you?" Xuanwen and Gao Ming haven''t discussed any results yet. Already completely crazy. He was completely out of Gao Ming''s control, and his actions were not affected by Gao Ming in any way. Like a villain who had been imprisoned for thousands of years, he suddenly found an exit to regain his freedom. ?Without caring about any hiding or disguise, he didnt even care about the harm that black and white photo might bring to him, and couldnt wait to open his mouth. The four grimaces also represent the contradictory characters of the flesh and blood fairy. They are vying to swallow the photo. ??The strongest sign of death is the most ferocious, and the evil sign and **** sign are not modest. Seeing that the life sign represented by congratulations is a little behind, Gao Ming breaks away from Xuan Wen''s hand and rushes towards the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Compared to the most primitive flesh and blood immortal, Gao Ming definitely trusts Congratulations more. ?The dusty black-and-white photos were forcibly dug out, and the twisted ribbons of faith were torn off. The clay statues of the evil gods who were of average strength in life were crushed by the flesh and blood fairy, but some of the damaged statues began to show strange signs. Their clay sculptures are "activating" and becoming more and more human-like. ?Hand holding the chain, Gao Ming showed no fear in his eyes as he climbed directly onto the huge body of the flesh and blood ghost. Other than him, no one dares to do such a thing, and the Flesh Fairy will never allow anyone to stand on him. ??The death picture exuded a frightening will of death, and he finally knocked open the other heads. When he greedily bit into the photo, a chain strangled it from behind. ?Gao Ming''s bet is that the Flesh Immortal will not kill him. The opponent''s death intention can be aimed at anyone, but at this stage, only Gao Ming will not be harmed. You are reborn in my heart, that is a part of me, and should act according to a will. Under the intervention of Gao Ming, the representative of congratulations swallowed the most special black and white photo. ??The remains, nourished by countless clay sculptures of gods, fell into the body. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods changed in an instant, and the body became taller. He seemed to be integrated with the city under his feet, as if he had turned into a city of blood. All cause and effect were cut off, and the world in the eyes of the flesh-and-blood immortal seemed to have changed. What he saw with his eyes seemed to be the world after waking up from a dream. Not only the damaged statues of gods around, but also the other three ghostly faces showed envy. These dead "gods" seemed to have lived in the world after waking up from the dream, and they became like this due to some changes. A strange clay sculpture opened its eyes, and they turned around with a smile, as if they wanted to eat the flesh and blood fairy alive. Gao Ming stood on the shoulders of the flesh and blood ghost, his heart beating wildly. It would take some time for the flesh and blood fairy to fully understand the most special black and white photo. After all, the photo seemed to be a posthumous photo of a city. Bang! The sharp claws pierced the flesh membrane, and with the cooperation of the patients and the force outside the flesh wall, a hole was torn open in the weakest part of the intestine. ??A piercing scream sounded, followed by dense curses crawling into the flesh wall. ?Those patients were knocked back into the intestines before they had time to run out. What a big battle. ??The leader of the third security team was dragging the coffin with his left hand and carrying a piece of wall on his right shoulder, blocking the gap. (End of this chapter) ~ take a day off Take a day off I started to feel a knife stabbing my throat yesterday. I feel dizzy and have a bit of a fever. I havent finished writing today, so Im taking a day off. Im sorry. ?(End of this chapter) Chapter 290 Dont get me wrong Chapter 290 Dont get me wrong Rescue? The patients in the hospital did not react for a while after seeing the security personnel. Some lunatics were ecstatic and shouted that they were finally saved. It is true that the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau wear uniform uniforms, and it is true that they penetrated the flesh wall and used their bodies to drive the weirdness here. They dispersed the shadows, but they did not bring light. "Finally waiting for you! Finally saved! I have imagined this scene countless times. Finally someone can rescue us from this devil''s cave!" Most of the patients were imprisoned here by Lu Zang and Situ An. He longed for freedom and was unwilling to surrender, but because of his great potential, he was turned into a "toy" by Situ An and placed at home. "Save you?" The leader of the third team threw the wall aside casually. His eyes were complicated. All these patients have been eroded by shadows. They are neither human nor ghosts. There are clear regulations in the investigation bureau. In order to prevent the spread of pollution sources, patients in hospitals like this All existences must be killed in abnormal events, and they must not be brought back to reality. The cold and pale paper doll appeared behind a patient at some point. The paper doll''s lotus-like forearms easily penetrated the patient''s chest. It was like a naughty and gluttonous little pet, swallowing it in big mouths. That patients heart. With blood stains remaining on the corner of his mouth, the paper doll floated in the wind to a skinny old man. ??The hand with the blood ring was raised upwards, and a handful of paper money was scattered. The old man was the leader of the fourth security team. He looked like a fairy, with fair hair and a childish face, but he was actually very murderous. Lighting three sticks of soul-locking incense, paper dolls emerged one after another from the old man''s sleeves. ??Security personnel entered the intestines through the gap one by one. They are one of the strongest trump cards cultivated by the General Bureau of Investigation. The fleeing patients were caught in the middle, with clay sculptures of awakened ghosts and gods behind them, and the investigation bureau preparing to exterminate them in front. If I had known that the outside world was so hopeless, I might as well have continued to lie in the box and make a toy. "Lishan Hospital has completely turned into a nest of evil spirits. It is the nail that drives the shadow world into reality. We must completely destroy this place." The leader of one group appeared quietly next to the leader of the third group. Adjust the dial: "Looks like I have to work overtime again today." "With so many idols hidden, does this person also know the secrets in the forbidden game?" The leader of the second group was wrapped all over, and she followed Wan Jie: "The shadow world is a dead world, and there are many things left by the dead. Most of the power is concentrated in the shrines and corpses, and some are hidden among the statues scattered around. The owner of the hospital has found so many clay sculptures, and he has a big conspiracy! " "Perhaps he did this to resurrect a certain god. Look at the source of the shadow." A group leader pointed to the center of the black lake, where all the chaos seemed to come from. ??Everyone''s eyes were focused on one place, and their eyes were all fixed on the body of the Flesh Immortal. Ghosts and gods with eight arms on all sides stood in the center of all the statues. It seemed that all the damaged statues were to resurrect it. "The picture comparison was successful. According to the information sent by Jingtuo God, this monster once appeared in Hande Private Academy. The last level four abnormal event that broke out in Hanhai East District seems to be related to it!" The deputy leader of the eighth group wore glasses. His body is hidden in thick protective clothing, and he is responsible for the logistics of the security team. ? ? The combination of old and new grudges made many security personnel red-eyed. "He is the source of trouble in the vast sea." The three team leaders held down the coffin and asked Wan Jie for permission to take action. The other team leaders also looked at Wan Jie. ?Gazing at the Flesh Immortal with both eyes, a strange character appeared in Wan Jie''s eyes. After a while, the character turned into the face of Gao Ming. "Found it." Wan Jie''s expression was serious: "There is a living person standing on the shoulders of the Black Tide Ghost and God. We must capture him alive and destroy everything else except him!" After hearing the almost extermination order, the team leader was slightly startled: "Some of the patients can still be exploited. They remain rational and can communicate normally." Wan Jie did not speak, but just glanced at the team leader. He lowered his head and turned towards the patient and the damaged clay sculpture. With ghost lines encircling his back, a team leader unbuttoned the top button of his shirt. With him as the center, the shadows and death were washed away, and an indescribable shadow vaguely emerged behind him. ? ?The leader of a group is a legend in the forbidden game. He picked up a watch that moved backwards in a certain shrine. That watch contained unspeakable horror. ?Other security personnel consciously avoided one group of team leaders, and headed by the three group leaders, they built a position and advanced step by step. Open the coffin! ?Three groups of people poured blood into the wooden coffin carried by the team leader, and dense ghost patterns appeared on the lid of the coffin. The leader of the third group pushed the coffin lid, and there was a simple and elegant red dress inside. ?This skirt seemed to be white before, but it seemed to have been soaked in blood for too long, causing it to completely turn red. The leaders of the three groups stood in front of the coffin at all times. The eyes of the members of the three groups who had been dripping blood on the coffin lid changed one by one, as if they had collectively endured some unforgettable hatred. Get rid of evil spirits! ?Using the body to accommodate evil, and then using the ultimate evil to fight against the shadows, this is the method used by Hanhai security personnel to protect the city. Moving forward, both offense and defense were considered at the same time. Several security teams cooperated with each other and could not find any loopholes. The patients who were near them were immediately shaken out of their wits. One team leader and three groups of team members who were dominated by hatred were like two sharp spears. In just a few minutes, they had advanced dozens of meters and reached the edge of the black lake. Gao Ming, the situation is not good, those guys seem to be coming for you. Xuan Wen stood behind the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, hiding in the shadows. "It will take time for the Flesh Immortal to take control of the **** city photo. We have to find a way to get them to fight with those clay sculptures." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He and Xia Yang, who was imprisoned in the wall, were connected spiritually. Both of them stared at the The security guard''s exit: "Now is not the time to escape." ?All the information about Gao Ming was also sorted out by the deputy leader of the eighth group. After Wan Jie scanned it, he had memorized everything. Separated by the black lake made of shadows, as the person in charge of the strongest security force of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau, Wan Jie took out the instructions issued by the general bureau: "Gao Ming, we suspect that you were involved in many abnormal incidents and sacrificed citizens in an attempt to The ghosts and gods have resurrected and subverted Hanhai. Now, the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau will officially arrest you." "Did you misunderstand something?" Sitting on the shoulders of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming dismissed Wan Jie''s words, but he still replied politely: "I have never resurrected ghosts and gods. What I have done is All because I am a ghost." The clay sculptures of ghosts and gods opened their eyes. Gao Ming seemed to be in the same group as them, even the arrogant expression on their faces was exactly the same. (End of this chapter) Chapter 291 Why run away? Chapter 291 Why run away? ? None of the security personnel expected Gao Ming to be so arrogant, and Wan Jie, who was always calm and calm, looked a little gloomy. Gao Ming was so arrogant that he admitted that he was a ghost in front of the strongest security force of the General Bureau of Investigation. The General Administration''s attitude toward ghosts is to eliminate them unconditionally. If Gao Ming were alive, there would be room for reconciliation between the two parties, but he directly made everything clear. "We have investigated everything about you. No one from you or Class 13 can escape." Wan Jie stared at Gao Ming. He had never seen Gao Ming in such a situation. Living people, ghosts and gods seemed to be inseparable. A whole, entangled by the invisible thread of fate. "Run away? Why are you running away? I have tried every possible means to attract you in just for this moment." Gao Ming adjusted his facial expression. He is obviously an excellent psychiatrist, but at this time he behaves like a patient suffering from serious mental illness: " After you die, the shadow world will completely engulf the vast sea, and its time to wake up from this dream of nothingness. Gao Ming was imitating the expressions of those weird statues, but in this situation, the Flesh Immortal stood in the center of all the clay sculptures and was "worshiped" by many statues. It seemed that all the statues had the same expression as Gao Ming, as if Gao Ming was the one who The core of all idols. As soon as the security personnel of the General Bureau of Investigation came in, they saw Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming standing in the middle of the black lake. They did not know the existence of the remains of the Blood City. Coupled with Xia Yang''s embellished description, they naturally thought that Gao Ming should be the mastermind behind the scenes. Wanjie''s eyes can see things that ordinary people cannot see, but because the remains of the Blood City happened to be swallowed by Gong Xi, he found that all the twisted beliefs emanating from the damaged statues drifted towards the Flesh Immortal, which further proves that they are a group. . Another point also caused Wanjie''s misjudgment. He had seen the red raincoat in the information sent by Jingtuo God. He also knew that the red raincoat had appeared at Hande Private Academy and was a red raincoat controlled by the Investigation Bureau''s Shumi Research Institute. One of the clothes, red raincoat is now fighting with ghosts and gods, which shows that the positions of the two sides are different. To take a step back, even if the red raincoat escapes the control of Shumi Research Institute, the red raincoat has now helped to hold back some of the clay sculptures, which also reduces the pressure on the security personnel to attack. During abnormal events, the situation and information are constantly changing, and there is not much time to think. Many decisions must be made within a few seconds. ??As more and more damaged statues of gods awakened in the Black Lake, Wan Jie decisively issued the order to attack. The members of the three groups seemed to be possessed by ghosts, and the hatred in their eyes turned into reality, echoing the ghosts and gods engraved around them. Regardless of whether they were male or female, their expressions became feminine and vicious, and blood stains began to appear on their uniforms. There are too many security personnel to avoid the clay sculptures in the black lake. Clay sculptures that only appear in legends are looming in the "black lake". One moment they were far away, but the next moment they appeared directly in front of them. ?Screams sounded without warning. The members of the three groups walking in front were fine, but one of the eight groups of logistics personnel following behind disappeared. The deputy leader of Group 8 looked to the side and saw a clay sculpture with a painted face appearing where his men had just been standing. It had slender arms and legs, a smile on its face, and was wearing the uniform of the missing member of the group. Xiao Ge turned into a clay sculpture? The eight members of the group wanted to check. Just as his fingers were about to touch the clay sculpture, the deputy leader yelled from a distance. Dont touch it! ?Hobbing his finger in the air, the team member was very obedient, but then he felt a sharp pain in his finger, as if he was bitten by something. Looking back, the painted face was close to his eyes, and he saw himself in the other person''s eyes. There is a living person in the clay statue! ??His face inside the clay eyes gradually festered and splotches appeared. At the same time, his face began to hurt, as if there was a fire burning.?????Bang! ??A paper doll lay on the head of the statue, covering the eyes of the statue from behind. Then the clay sculpture''s head was smashed with a heavy hammer, and a rotten floral dress and stinky flesh and blood were wrapped in the stone skin. ??The oldest leader of the four groups pressed the clay sculpture with his body, raised the small copper hammer in his hand, and hit the head of the clay sculpture again and again. The paper dolls jumped for joy, tearing apart the colorful clothes and eating the dirty meat on the clothes. Their pale bodies soon became speckled. ?A few paper dolls began to cry, but the old man showed no expression, took out a fire stick, and burned all the paper dolls with a fire. You owe me a life. The leader of the fourth team said to the team member, then picked up the copper hammer and walked towards the distance, and his body disappeared into the black lake. The first and third groups open the way, and the fourth group is responsible for guarding. Each group cooperates with each other, and there are almost no loopholes and shortcomings. Unlike the red raincoats who used the most violent method to fight against all clay sculptures, this group of security personnel took advantage of living people to the maximum. They summed up a lot of experience in the taboo game and used different methods to eliminate different clay sculptures. While minimizing casualties, they also tried to obtain some uncommon curses from those clay sculptures to strengthen specific ghost patterns. Gao Ming underestimated the strength of this group of security personnel. If they were taken alone, even several team leaders might not be able to kill Gao Ming, but when this group of people are combined together, it becomes very difficult. ??More and more clay sculptures are awakening at the bottom of the Black Lake, but due to the arrival of security personnel, the pressure on the red raincoat side is much less. The will of the dead gods is entrusted in the clay sculptures. Compared with the red raincoats, the living security personnel are obviously better sacrifices and objects of possession. Without having to control it with high life, the clay sculpture buried deep at the bottom of the deep black lake opened its eyes, and the dead consciousnesses surrounded the security personnel. "Now you know who should run away, right?" Gao Ming stood on the shoulders of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, smiling unscrupulously. He had no fear at all. "Captain, this is probably a trap. The painter ghost probably led us here on purpose." The deputy leader of the eighth group was a little worried and came to Wan Jie''s side. ?Wan Jie did not give an order to stop moving forward, he stared at Gao Ming: "Keep moving forward, don''t miss any opportunity to catch him." Glancing at the security personnel, Gao Ming smiled happily. Xuan Wen, who was hiding behind the statue on the other side, had already begun to try to get closer to the red raincoat, preparing to evacuate. ?If you can escape, why not? Clay sculptures may be strong or weak, and I don''t know how many clay sculptures there are under the black lake. If something terrible wakes up later, there will be no chance to escape. Now were waiting for the Flesh Fairy. Gao Ming urged the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. On the other side, he also saw Xia Yang trapped in the wall. Teacher Xia seemed to be worried that Wan Jie would find out something, so he just endured and never contacted Gao Ming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 292 Hes coming! Chapter 292 He is coming! ?With Xia Yang''s character, he usually likes to whisper in Gao Ming''s ear when nothing happens, but today he is so honest. He has obviously discovered something. Sometimes silence is also a reminder. Gao Ming immediately stopped thinking. He suspected that there were members of the Bureau''s security team who could see into the soul. ??If the other party can see through your own thoughts, the best way to deal with it is to deceive yourself too. With a cruel smile on his lips, Gao Ming devoted himself to merging with the Flesh Immortal. He had been very cautious before and stayed awake, but this time he chose to let the Flesh Immortal take the lead. ??Muddy blood lines penetrated his eyes. Gao Ming looked down at Wan Jie. He was holding chains made of countless souls in his hands, as if he were the devil of all demons, cruel, bloodthirsty, and warlike. The high life in Wanjie''s eyes gradually changed. He seemed to be analyzing everything about the other party. A door full of blood slowly appeared in the depths of his eyes. As the door was pushed open, he saw a room full of torture instruments. . Even though he had seen many horrific scenes in the Forbidden Game, he was a little shocked at this moment. He couldn''t imagine that such a crazy and terrifying person actually lived in the vast sea and built a lair under the eyes of the General Bureau of Investigation. "You seem to have seen my secret." A calm voice came from Gao Ming''s mouth, and the tone was chilling: "In that case, let''s bring you in." I dont know if its a psychological effect, but the security personnel found more and more clay sculptures crawling towards them. These gods at the bottom of the black lake seemed to be driven by high destiny. "Pay attention to your surroundings! Level 1 alert!" Wan Jie issued the second order after entering the Black Lake. Now he was sure that K died in the hands of Gao Ming. He felt the aura of the corpse in the room full of torture instruments. . None of you can escape! Gao Ming seemed to have completely taken the initiative, and he had completely trapped the security personnel into the black lake. "Only the Investigation Bureau is responsible for arresting others, so who is your turn to arrest the Investigation Bureau?" The leader of the third group carried the coffin and used hatred to disperse the shadows. He looked brave and strong, but his movements began to slow down. ? ? Security personnel have to pay a price every time they take a step forward. Injuries and curses are trivial matters. As long as some team members leave the team, they will be dismembered by several clay sculptures in an instant, or they will be dragged directly into the depths of the black lake and disappear. "I don''t want to do this, but if you don''t investigate clearly, you will kill me. Having guys like you in the vast sea is a disaster rather than a blessing." If Gao Ming is captured alive by Wan Jie and the others, his fate will definitely be alive. It would be better to die. The Shumi Research Institute will conduct all kinds of inhumane research on him. In order to obtain the power of the Flesh Immortal, they will definitely use every means they can think of to torture him. Gaoming has no other choice. The two sides have different positions, so there is only confrontation! ??The door of the execution chamber opened a gap, and the sound of the dead souls crying and wailing reached everyone''s ears. The wounds on Gao Ming''s body were torn apart, and blood fell onto the flesh immortal''s head. ?Four ghostly faces roared, scarlet eyes were like ignited fire, and eight arms struck hard at the mud that had been deposited for hundreds of years at the bottom of the lake. The memories of the gods were turned into ashes, and the clay sculptures filled with twisted beliefs were trampled into pieces. The flesh fairy who swallowed the remains of the Blood City seemed to be the source of the shadow, inheriting the legacy of the dead world. The big ghost who has a strong obsession before his death has the opportunity to own the House of Resentment. If he can reconstruct the past in the House of Resentment, he can have his own nightmare. ??The Flesh Fairy first took away Situ An''s child''s house of flesh and blood, and then turned countless patients in the hospital and Situ An''s various fantasies about home into nightmares, and this was not the end. After swallowing the remains of the city, blood-colored patterns grew on the surface of the bodies of the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods. Those divine patterns were connected together, and the outline of the **** city could be vaguely seen! ??The Flesh Fairy wants to use the Blood City in the shadow world as his death realm, in order to get rid of the shackles of fate. "Flesh and blood city?" Wan Jie watched the changes in the flesh and blood fairy, but the whole picture of the blood city appeared in his eyes. He took a breath and remembered a legend about a forbidden game. The only city in the Forbidden Game, the upper part is warm and healing and illuminated by the sun, while the lower part buried deep in the darkness is completely blood red. According to legend, the **** city stretches for hundreds of miles and contains countless anomalies and strange stories. Just the corpse of an evil spirit! ? Any rumors about the Blood City are taboo in the taboo game and cannot be mentioned. Wan Jie did not expect that he would see something related to the Blood City in Hanhai. ?Gaoming is far different from the Blood City in the Forbidden Game. However, the Blood City is dead, but the Gao Ming in front of you is a living person. "Sooner or later, I will dig out your eyes!" Gao Ming seemed to have seen through Wan Jie''s secret. He was filled with murderous aura, and flesh, ghosts, and gods all looked at Wan Jie with their scarlet eyes open. Anyone who sees Gao Mings performance will be wary of him. He seems to want to kill Wan Jie at any cost! Protect the captain! The leaders of the third group and the fourth group stopped, and the peripheral security personnel shrank. They were already very close to the center of the Black Lake. ??The moment the lines of the blood city appeared on the bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, there were several terrifying and trembling breaths under the black lake, and the clay sculptures of ghosts and gods at the bottom woke up! Gao Ming knew that he could not stay any longer. Those unknown clay sculptures were a greater threat to him than the security personnel. They would not allow him to take away the remains of Blood City easily. Its time for a result. ??The black lake was in turmoil, and shadows spewed upward like heavy fog. Before the blood city could be completely tattooed on the skin of ghosts and gods, Gao Ming gave the order at the moment when the flesh immortals could move freely. ??The roar shattered the corpse embedded in the flesh wall. Xuan Wen, who evacuated from the other side, carried the blind man out of the black lake on her back, mixed with the patients and approached the exit. ?Hong Yuyi also forced back the clay sculpture that surrounded her and escaped temporarily. At the same time, the crazy flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods rushed towards the security personnel with the most ferocious and bloodthirsty expressions under the background of those terrifying auras! "Don''t panic!" A group leader stood at the front, the old watch on his wrist ticked, the hands reversed, and unspeakable whispers sounded around him. The illusory figure full of oppression gradually became clear in the countercurrent of time. . The terrifying aura gushing out from the depths of the Black Lake made them feel an unprecedented threat. Each team leader used their best skills to suppress the situation, and all the security personnel were so nervous that they forgot to breathe. ? ? A head-on collision is imminent, and life or death seems to be decided in the next moment. ?That giant flesh-and-blood ghost with four arms and four arms seems to be a fierce **** from the shadow world! The living person standing on the giant ghost is even more of a heartbroken and hysterical lunatic! Hes coming! The house of flesh and blood unfolds, the nightmare is shrouded, the light is distorted, the world seems to be stripped of color, Gao Ming stares into Wanjie''s eyes: "Go to hell!" The suddenly unfolding flesh and blood collided with the members of the three groups at the front. Before they could react, all the security personnel saw the flesh and blood ghosts rubbing the edge of the security team and following the "safe passage" they opened with crazy high orders. , rushed out of the Black Lake! The target of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods is extremely clear, which is the gap in the flesh wall that is slowly healing! ??The terrifying aura at the bottom of the Black Lake suddenly soared, anger and fear were spreading, and several voices seemed to be roaring. Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy must not be allowed to leave! With a shocked expression on his face, the leader of the group "turned his head" to look at the back of the flesh-and-blood ghost. His enemy had run a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye. (End of this chapter) Chapter 293 The exit is in the morgue Chapter 293 The exit is in the morgue Hes coming! The voice of the early warning personnel has not yet fallen, and the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods have already turned to the limit. Gone again? ?The red raincoats and security personnel attracted too many clay sculptures. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods rushed in unpreparedly, and even the clay sculptures awakening in the black lake did not expect it. Enjoy the gift I give you! Gao Ming had not yet come out of his crazy state. In order to prevent others from seeing anything, he began to hypnotize himself after giving orders to flesh and blood ghosts and gods, thinking that he was a cruel and perverted murderer. ?Hong Yuyi and Xuan Wen had already evacuated in advance. Gao Ming directly asked the flesh and blood ghost to open the door of the torture chamber. Before leaving, he shouted to the confused patients: "Anyone who wants to live, come in!" ?The most potential patients had been imprisoned by Situ An for so long, and now they were hunted by security personnel and clay sculptures. They didn''t think much about it and ran into the torture chamber. Compared to the security personnel who killed ghosts and damaged clay sculptures without mercy, at least Gao Ming was willing to talk to them. It was Gao Ming''s people who took them out of that home before. "Leave?" Gao Ming''s cry was a hopeful message of salvation for the patients, but the security personnel next to him were filled with questions after hearing it. ??Is this guy schizophrenic? ?A few seconds ago, he was shouting and killing everyone, but in the blink of an eye, he ran away very smoothly. The situation on the battlefield was obviously still in the upper hand. He set up a dragnet and finally lured his prey into the trap, but he left without looking back? ??The team leader cursed in a low voice, very dirty words. Wrinkles appeared on his wrists. The dial could not stop reversing for a while. He paid a huge price to pray to God, but the expected extremely terrifying collision did not happen. "team leader?" ?At this time, a large number of characters appeared in Wanjie''s eyes. He seemed to be dismantling Blood City, trying to see something deeper. With a time difference of only a few seconds, Gao Ming had already "rescued" more than a dozen patients. When the formation of the security personnel began to change, he decisively closed the torture room. The blood line running through his pupils had long since faded. Gao Ming lay on the back of the flesh and blood ghost and god, and shouted to the security personnel very frankly: "Everything in Lishan Hospital was made by Situ An. After those clay sculptures were resurrected, there are people in the city." We might all fall into disaster. I came here to stop him, but he ended up being trapped in the black lake. If it hadn''t been for your rescue, I might have died here. " ?It was okay not to explain, but once Gao Ming made it clear, the faces of the three team leaders turned green. They were here to arrest people, but they lost so many people, and finally helped K''s murderer escape. ??People in reality are indeed more hateful and sinister than the ghosts in the forbidden game! "I will let you live this time. If we meet again next time, don''t blame me for being merciless." Every word Gao Ming said was very irritating and directly poked their hearts. Let you **** go! Gao Ming didn''t hear the response from the leader of the third group. After he finished what he wanted to say, he asked the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to grab the wall that sealed Xia Yang, turned around and left through the gap. ?In order to buy time to escape, Gao Ming also asked the Flesh Fairy to control the power of flesh and blood, and repaired the gap. ??The flesh fairy''s power could not be integrated with the flesh wall, and the gap would be opened by security personnel soon, so Gao Ming went straight to the underground morgue without any pause. Follow me! The map provided by Mr. Question Mark marked the location of the exit. Gao Ming had gained enough from Lishan Hospital. Now that all the clay sculptures under the Black Lake have awakened, it is no longer suitable to stay here. ?Grabbing Xuan Wen''s arm, Gao Ming''s other hand directly grabbed Hong Yuyi. At that moment, he seemed to have forgotten that the other party was Hong Yi. ?Hong Yuyi fought against all the clay sculptures in the Black Lake by herself before, which was very exhausting. Her body was a little unreal, and she did not resist at this time. "Why don''t you rescue your Teacher Xia from the wall first? Those security personnel might be able to find us through him." Xuan Wen saw the portrait on the wall squinting and waving to herself, and she wanted to smash it to pieces. "After I leave Lishan Hospital, I will take Xia Yang to a place in the East District." Gao Ming did this on purpose. All the strength he had accumulated was in the old city, so he wanted to use Xia Yang to lure away the security personnel. . ?All the way down, Lishan Hospital has been completely alienated. It is different from the real world. It is completely wrapped in shadows. It is difficult to find anything that is not rotten. Its really a dead world. If you live in such a place for a long time, its really easy to go crazy. Digesting the countless clay sculptures that Corey slept in was Situ Ans last legacy and his final revenge against reality. The madman had planned to die with Han Hai from the beginning. ??He must have been thinking about using this to make a real high-level deal with Hanhai at the critical moment, but he didn''t expect to be killed by Gao Ming halfway. "The high-level officials of Hanhai desperately trying to save Situ An may have something to do with those clay sculptures." Gao Ming was protected by flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and ordinary anomalies did not dare to approach. "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe there are people from the shadow world in Hanhai General Administration." Xuan Wen prefers to think about human nature from a bad perspective than Gao Ming. Ironically, Xuan Wen is correct most of the time. There are many terrifying departments and weird existences inside Lishan Hospital, but Gao Ming has no intention of exploring. With the help of the Flesh Fairy, he reached the underground level. Looking at the locked door at the end of the corridor and the densely packed talismans on the door panel, Gao Ming directly asked the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to open the room of resentment and try to transform them into flesh and blood. ??Somewhat unexpectedly, even the Flesh Fairy couldn''t open the door casually. In the end, he had to work with Hong Yuyi to destroy the door. ?Entering the corridor, Gao Ming walked down the steps. The cold breath condensed into liquid, dripping from the top of his head like water drops. After he took a dozen steps, he glanced down between the handrails of the stairs. Layers of strange buildings are scattered underground. There are shadows swaying back and forth in various hospital departments that Gao Ming has never seen before. There seems to be a hospital underground in Lishan Hospital. Gao Ming vaguely remembered some fragments in his mind, as if he had been here a long time ago. Take out Mr. Question Marks map and break into the morgue. The place is so quiet, as if there are monsters that feed on sound. ?Walking past the cold beds, Gao Ming saw a wet mark on the ground, as if a big snake was crawling in the morgue. "Before I entered the hospital, I met a ghost story player named Yang Yu. He and his family seemed to live underground in the hospital. His mother was the administrator of the morgue." Xuan Wen had a good memory, and she recalled a moment Finally, he took out an IOU with a **** handprint from his pocket: "I promised to let him go back to the hospital. That guy owes me his life. His family will not default on the debt." (End of this chapter) Chapter 294 A thorn in the Bureaus side Chapter 294: A thorn in the side of the Bureau of Investigation ?? Xuanwen and Yang Tao entered the Lishan Hospital together. She was not worried about Yang Tao escaping at all. As long as the "IOU" was still there, Xuanwen would have a way to find the other party. Xuan Wen rubbed the blood on the IOU and smeared it on a blank photo. She looked at the blood slowly seeping into the photo, opened her lips slightly, and called Yang Yu''s name. Xuan Wen''s ability is very strange. At her call, the blood stains fade and merge with the shadows, and the outline of Yang Yu is outlined in the photo. That child was very cute. He had been protected by his family and didnt know the dangers of society. The word Yang Yu in the photo has nothing to do with cuteness. He was ugly and deformed, but none of the people present cared about appearance. ??Yang Yu in the posthumous photo looked like a child who had just woken up. He suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Xuan Wen in disbelief. He waved his hands forward as if he was beating an invisible mirror. "Ask your parents to pick you up." Xuan Wen''s temperament was completely different from that of the school''s dean, but what she said made Yang Yu''s head tingle: "If she doesn''t come, they will never see you again." The blood on the photo was flowing. Yang Yu was scared to death by Xuan Wen and screamed. Next to her, Gao Ming and Hong Yuyi were feeling Yang Yu''s breath and paying close attention to their surroundings. About ten seconds later, the iron cabinet in the deepest part of the morgue was pushed open from the inside. ??It was originally a rusty iron cabinet for storing various sundries. It was full of clothes of dead people and bones that had not been cleaned. The thick arm was pierced by iron nails, and a man wearing a strange floral skirt walked out of the iron cabinet. He was trembling and seemed to be very scared, but there was no trace of fear on his expression. The man''s hair is very long and stained with blood, and his lips will sometimes split uncontrollably, revealing black and yellow teeth. "He is your... mother?" Gao Ming asked uncertainly. Before Yang Yu in the photo could speak, the crazy man had already nodded. The sinister eyes lingered on Hong Yuyi and the Flesh Fairy. The man gave up the resistance very wisely. He seemed to have not spoken for a long time and muttered intermittently for a long time. Then he reached out to Gao Ming: "I, I have seen you, you said I will never come back." Have you seen me? Gao Ming had no impression of Yang Yus family. "Crash!" The man overturned the iron cart next to him and threw the contents of the corpse cart all over the floor. His alienated arms grabbed the heartless corpse on the cart: "You are lying next to a corpse. I We still havent found where the body went. "He probably didn''t lie. You did come to Lishan Hospital before you met me." Xuan Wen watched the video of Lu Zang and Gao Ming in the psychological counseling room. "Am I lying with the corpse?" Gao Ming thought of a possibility: "Is the corpse a patient in the hospital? Does he call himself Question Mark?" "I don''t remember. I only know that he lives in ward 7003. I have been looking for him." The man pointed to an exaggerated scar on his neck: "This is the punishment the doctors gave me after I lost it." "The person who lives in 7003 should be the question mark. During the last period of time when I lost my memory, I was indeed with him. But didn''t he wake up from a dream? Why did he turn into a corpse?" Gao Ming hurriedly left. , and did not think too much about these issues: "All the sleeping clay sculptures of gods inside Lishan Hospital have awakened. This place will be destroyed soon. If you know the exit, we can leave together." "Doctor Lu said that you will find this place, and I have opened the exit for you." The man said this, but his body showed no intention of moving: "He also said that you can help me remove the necrotic medical equipment from my body, and let I can escape the hospital curse." "Take out the medical equipment?" "Yes, that''s it." The man took out a jagged knife from the iron cabinet and cut open the scar extending from his neck to his shoulder blade. His chest was forced into an iron cage and alienated. His heart was like a big bird flapping its wings up and down in the cage: "I also tried to get it myself, but as long as I touched the medical equipment, those cursed doctors would come over. Just because of the existence of this thing, I also There was no way to leave the hospital." After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghost to open the door of the torture room. The patients in the room were full of shock. They and the man looked at each other, and they all saw confusion in each other''s eyes. Come in and lie down on the operating table. Gao Ming took away the operating table of Lishan Hospital and took the two ghost doctors into his heart. With the help of the two of them, the iron cage embedded in the man''s chest was taken out bit by bit. Because the operation was performed in the torture chamber, the cursed doctors underground in the hospital were not aware of it. ?Feeling the unprecedented freedom, the man was a little excited and lost his shackles, and his eyes began to become cruel and sinister. The fact that this guy was chosen as a guard by Lu Zang shows that he is very twisted and perverted, and only such a "monster" can be appreciated by Lu Zang. Halfway through the cage, Gao Ming suddenly signaled the doctor to stop: "We will pick up the rest after we leave Lishan Hospital." The man was not stupid, and he obediently told Gao Ming how to leave. He took out a smelly door key from the wound in his stomach, threw it to Gao Ming, and then pointed to the morgue: "The exit door is hidden in the fourth cabinet in the fourth row." ?According to what the man said, Gao Ming opened the cabinet where the body was stored, and inside was a **** door filled with warm blood. "I''ve already made a sacrifice for you." The man chuckled. He seemed to enjoy the process of making a sacrifice. Insert the key into the lock and turn it gently. The cool night wind blows in from outside the door, and the surrounding shadows gather here like crazy. I can finally leave. Gao Ming asked the flesh-and-blood ghosts and red raincoats to return to the execution room, and he and Xuan Wen escaped together. Before the shadow could escape, Gao Ming closed the door. ? Inside the door is the dead world of shadows, and outside the door is the vast sea where he has lived since childhood. This night''s experience has completely subverted his cognition. Even now that he has returned to reality, he feels a little uncomfortable. "I have made a big feud with the Investigation Bureau this time." Killing a security team leader indirectly led to the annihilation of two security teams, and also defrauded the remaining seven security teams. This achievement in a short period of time Even scarier than the Shadow World. "When the clay sculptures and security personnel in the black lake come out, I estimate that the area near Lishan Hospital will be considered a level five abnormal event." Xuan Wen didn''t know how terrifying the clay sculptures under the lake were. The light emanating from them was Judging from the aura, no one in Hanhai may be able to destroy them at this stage. "You go back and notify Zhang Ding so that everyone can be prepared. In addition, you can release the latest ghost story rules to the ghost story players and citizens through the backwater forum to increase the survival probability of ordinary citizens as much as possible." Gao Ming glanced at the time: "God returns Its not bright yet, Ill hurry up and take Xia Yang to another city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 295 It’s over, I can’t sleep now Chapter 295 is over, I cant sleep now "Be safe." Xuan Wen wanted to say something to Gao Ming, but in the end she chose not to speak. She helped the blind man up and followed Gao Ming into the front building. ? ? A group of team leaders did not kill all the Kaitan players. If he were not trapped now, he might have been able to change the image of the Investigation Bureau in the hearts of the players. Unfortunately, many things did not happen. ?? Wearing the psychological insight mask made by Xuan Wen again, Gao Ming summoned flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the front building of Lishan Hospital, and he roared unscrupulously. ??The security personnel who stayed outside hurriedly arrived, but they were no match for flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ?Under the gaze of the trapped ghost players, the flesh-and-blood immortals and ghosts on all sides block the ghosts and kill the ghosts, and the humans block the murderers. His existence itself seems to be the most terrifying ghost story. "When disaster comes, no one is willing to sit back and wait for death. We are just using our own methods to protect the things we want to protect." Standing on the shoulders of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming glanced at the faces. These ghost talk players are now very weak. But given enough time to grow up, some of them will definitely be able to see the world after waking up from their dreams. The abnormal incident broke out in Xinhu half a year ago. The Investigation Bureau knew the truth earlier than all of us, but for various reasons they chose to lie until they could no longer hide it. The house of flesh and blood eroded the ground, countless instruments of torture collided in the heart, and Gao Ming''s voice carried a strong sense of oppression and contagion. I never wanted to subvert anything, we were just forced to the end of the road and had to make a choice between darkness and death. "There is only one way to kill anomalies, and that is to become an anomaly. After experiencing unspeakable pain, hide the monster you have become in your heart, lick your wounds, and endure the suffering." No one wants to be a monster but wants to see the sun again. This is the only option. "But in the eyes of the Investigation Bureau, there is no difference between you and those ghosts. They are all targets to be eliminated. And this is also the meaning of the existence of our ghost talk players. We will give Hanhai a new answer, one written by our own hands, which belongs to Our own answer. Gao Ming counted the time and walked to the main entrance of Lishan Hospital. The flesh and blood ghost opened his eight arms. ??With a deafening roar, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods opened the door of the hospital for all the ghost story players. Escape from here, experience more abnormal events, work hard to survive according to your own ideas, and hold your destiny firmly in your own hands! As night fell, Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghost disappeared at the exit of the hospital. ?Those ghost talk players fled one after another, and Xuan Wen was among them, evacuating towards the old city. Crack! The glass cup fell to the ground hard, sharp fragments flying everywhere. ??Juduo Shen stared at the virtual screen in the Eastern District Investigation Bureau in disbelief. He didn''t even notice that his gloves were cut and his fingertips were stained red with blood. "All nine security teams returning from Xinhu have lost contact..." ?It will be dawn soon, but every investigator in the conference room is not sleepy at all. Let alone sleep now, every nerve in them is tense. The security personnel trained in the taboo game were the trump card of the Hanhai General Investigation Bureau. As a result, two teams were trapped on the first day and one team leader was killed. Not even twenty-four hours had passed, and all seven security teams were rescued. Lost contact! They may have gone too deep into the abnormal event and the signal was interfered with. Cen Coffin is the deputy director of the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. He has rich experience and seniority, so he dares to speak at this time. "Wanjie has his own communication method, which relies on blood, curses and living bodies. No matter how many people enter the abnormal event, they will leave logistical personnel outside. That guy has experienced hundreds of abnormal events in the forbidden game and will not connect with these I dont understand the most basic things. Jingtuo Shenyaoyis pale face was a little distorted: The group lost contact... This at least means that Wanjies main team members were trapped, and the logistics personnel who stayed outside the abnormal event were slaughtered. Are those ghost talk players so good? "Send someone to Lishan Hospital immediately! The old city is densely populated. We must not let Lishan Hospital become the second Hennig Private College. It will be difficult for us to face out-of-control strange stories in two urban areas at the same time!" Jingtuo Shenshou The blood seeped out of his white gloves. After seeing the blood, the corners of his eyes seemed to spasm, and his voice became sharper: "K was killed, and then Wan Jie led the team and lost contact. It was like a pair of hands pressing down on the investigation. Behind the scenes, they want to push us all into the abyss!" "The people who arranged the layout seem to know the Investigation Bureau very well. Even the security team sent by the General Administration to the forbidden game knew that this was obviously targeting them." Cen Coffin hesitated: "Lishan Hospital is where Situ An once worked, and he Now he happens to be missing. Is he behind the strange talk player?" "He faked his death and escaped, and then made his last words public, destroying the citizens'' trust in the Bureau of Investigation. Then a large number of ghost talk players began to appear in the East District. The next step was to trap the security forces of the General Bureau. I always feel that he will do more terrifying things. Hearing Cen Coffin''s words, all the other investigators present broke into a cold sweat. When Situ An joined them, they didn''t find anything special about that man. Only after the other party "changed sides" did everyone realize how terrifying he was. . "Contain the security forces. He must have a worthy target after all his efforts..." Lord Jingtuo suddenly thought of something. His blood-stained hand slid on the operating table, and the screen in the conference room appeared on the screen in Gangbei City. General Investigation Building. In response to the disaster, the Hanhai Investigation Bureau built a new city in the remote Gangbei City. All the buildings in the city were designed to withstand the disaster. Hanhai''s Mystery Research Institute and some things brought out from abnormal events were all stored there. No further explanation is needed, there are already investigators present who have begun to report their findings. ? Gangbei New Town not only has the Shumi Research Institute, but also the real senior officials of the Hanhai General Administration, as well as the families of many investigators. According to the regulations of the General Administration, only those who have made special contributions in abnormal events and their family members are eligible to live in the new city. That city was like Noah''s Ark. Many investigators risked their lives to enter and exit abnormal events just for a ticket. That madman ?The heavy rain has stopped, and Gao Ming arrived at Cripple Bay Village in the East District before the night dissipated. ?This village is partially hidden in the mountains, and many weird things have happened. Even if the security personnel come after them, Gao Ming is confident that he will be able to throw them away. Opening the curtain of the clinic, Gao Ming sat in the consulting room. He simply ate something and let the flesh and blood ghosts throw Xia Yang out of the torture room. (End of this chapter) Chapter 296 I want to carry all twelve of them in my heart Chapter 296 I want to keep all twelve of them in my heart Mr. "If I said that I was caught by them on purpose and wanted to trick them into rescuing you, you wouldn''t believe it." The smile on Xia Yang''s face and the miserable appearance of the portrait formed a sense of dissonance: "But that''s the fact. , everything is as I expected. When a good painter puts down the first stroke, the whole picture has already appeared in his mind. " Then I still have to thank you? "You are me, I am you, saying thank you is too much." Xia Yang was trapped in the wall, unable to use his abilities, and it was rare for him to become honest. Gao Ming didn''t expect that Xia Yang would be so tough-talking. The big devil who was so surprised by Fengyun also had such a side? "It''s going to be daybreak. I suggest you release me as soon as possible. Those security personnel have very strange abilities. They may track this wall." Xia Yang said in a tone of life-saving tone. Youre right. He released the somewhat tired flesh and blood ghost and asked him to carry the wall up. Xia Yang clearly sensed the changes that had taken place in the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The power and brutality made his hair stand on end and made him very uncomfortable: "Where are you going to take me?" Youll know when you get there. The roar of ghosts sounded at dawn, and the Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming walked towards the depths of Cripple Bay Village together. ? Many weird and terrifying things have happened in this village. It is located in a no-nonsense zone. Coupled with Situ An''s deliberate connivance, Cripple Bay Village has gradually become a hiding place for many fugitives and vagrants. ?Most villagers gather on the outskirts, and the further you go into the mountains, the more dangerous it becomes. Hey! A hoarse voice came from somewhere: Brother, borrow some money to spend, we dont want to hurt you. Gao Ming glanced around, and two men in tattered clothes walked out of the dense forest. One was holding a rusty axe, with blood stains still on the ax blade; the other was holding a shotgun, the black muzzle of which was pointed at Gao Ming from a distance. The head of fate. "Take off all your clothes, don''t leave your underwear on, hurry up!" The man holding the ax came closer: "If you don''t obey me, you will suffer the consequences!" The flesh and blood ghosts and gods did not warn Gao Ming in advance. Maybe the flesh and blood gods did not feel threatened. "Okay, no problem." As soon as Gao Ming''s hand touched the buttons of his jacket, he suddenly looked up at the tops of the two men''s heads, his expression instantly becoming frightened. "These little tricks are of no use to us!" The two fugitives felt a little cold, and the man holding the ax couldn''t help but look up. ??The ax fell to the ground, and he and his accomplices were lifted high into the air by arms made of flesh and blood, and were thrown away. ? Gao Ming did not kill casually. He needed to attract the attention of the Bureau of Investigation and let these fugitives guide the security personnel. An abandoned village located deep in a barren mountain, a midnight hospital used to make sacrifices, and a school that must abide by the rules of shadows to survive, Hanhai looks more and more like a city of ghost stories. There are almost no roads in the deep mountains. Occasionally, one or two houses can be seen. They are also occupied by weeds. The owners of the houses left long ago, leaving only dilapidated and rotten furniture and insect corpses on the ground. "The vegetation here is extremely lush, but there seems to be no animals. All living creatures seem to have been sacrificed?" Xia Yang''s voice came from the wall: "I kind of want to paint the scenery." Gao Ming ignored Xia Yang. He found that many old houses would have a brazier under the bed. There was a handful of broken hair and ashes of paper money thrown into the basin. When the paper ashes were blown away, one could still see the unfinished photo. ? Exploring several mud houses in succession, the silhouettes of the figures in the photos are different. The only similarity is that the faces in all the photos were burned by the fire and cannot be seen clearly. The faces have been burned. The villagers in these photos are a bit like Lu Zang in Lishan Hospital. Gao Ming met Lu Zang. Under certain circumstances, the doctor would have scars like dragon scales appear on half of his face. "Cripwan Village didn''t seem to have this name before." Xia Yang looked around in the wall: "This village name is like a curse imposed on the village by others. It sounds weird." Let me digest what Situ An left for me first, and then think about other things. Not daring to stay in one place, Gao Ming went more than ten miles deep and almost got lost before he stopped. "We can''t go any further." The current state of the flesh and blood fairy made Gao Ming a little uneasy. Maybe it was because he had been in the sun for too long. The four faces of the flesh and blood ghost became **** and bloody, and roars came from his mouth from time to time. It''s like threatening something invisible, preventing the other party from getting closer. The danger has come quietly, Gao Ming decisively ordered the flesh fairy to destroy the wall here. ??The stone bricks were torn apart, the portrait that trapped Xia Yang was washed with blood, and the iron nails were pulled out of the flesh. ?The eyes of the woman in the painting were full of pain and hatred. The moment before she was broken, she suddenly opened her eyes and recorded all the scenes she saw. "Next time I will draw a group photo for your investigation bureau." Xia Yang''s voice was very warm. He was stained with blood and completely destroyed the woman''s portrait. Come back. When Xia Yang reluctantly entered the torture room, Gao Ming looked at the flesh and blood ghosts with a headache. The younger one was disobedient, and the older one also started to rebel. Since swallowing the remains of the **** city, the flesh and blood ghost''s consciousness of autonomy has begun to increase. I don''t know if he has gradually recovered himself, or if he has been pretending before. "Perhaps we two should have a good chat." Gao Ming put his hand on his chest, and his heart beat together with the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. Their fates were entangled with each other and could not be separated at all. "I am able to reach this point because of your help; but without me dying again and again to collect all the flesh and blood fragments of your past and future, you would not be able to escape your fate." ??The flesh-and-blood ghost and **** stood in the middle of the dense forest. Fragments of sunlight shone on him along the gaps between the branches and leaves. The light and blood were mixed together. In addition to congratulations, the other three ghost faces roared with unknown meaning. Xia Yang and Situ An in the execution room suddenly began to scream. Two blood lines drilled out from the hearts of the flesh and blood ghosts, completely removing the **** city lines on their arms. Dyeing red, it''s like holding up two will-o''-wisps in the dark night. ?Four ghost faces stared at Gao Ming at the same time, and the remaining six arms were hanging on the ground. The Flesh Fairy seemed to be using this method to answer Gao Ming. There are ghosts and gods of flesh and blood on all sides. I am not included in the citys portrait, there are exactly twelve people. Do you want me to put all the other twelve people in the torture chamber? ?Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, the flesh-and-blood ghost **** slowly squatted down his huge body, as if to say that after Gao Ming killed the other twelve people, he would be completely dominated by Gao Ming''s will. (End of this chapter) Chapter 297 A child living in a haunted house Chapter 297 The child living in the haunted house ??The thirteen people in the photo of the **** city represent thirteen different choices and thirteen different futures. As the disaster approaches, these thirteen people will gradually reveal their peculiarities. ??The longer you delay, the weirder and more powerful they will become and harder to kill. Take Situ An as an example. If Gao Ming hadn''t taken action before the disaster came, he would have never been able to lock Situ An into his heart. That **** was simply the chosen villain. His skills, strategy, personality, and number of trump cards were all almost impossible. Short board. "There can only be one master of Blood City, and there can only be one master in the future..." Seemingly worried that Gao Ming would be shaken, the flesh and blood ghost **** put his two red-stained arms on Gao Ming''s shoulders, and the blood city divine marks spread towards Gao Ming. The flesh and blood fairy was willing to share everything with Gao Ming. The warm blood poured on Gao Ming''s skin, and the scent of flesh spread out. The strength of his hands continued to increase, ignoring the shadows. The flesh fairy did not stop until he was about to metamorphose something. Survivors living in disasters, in order to gain strength, are willing to sacrifice everything for certain ghosts and gods. However, in Gaoming, the opposite is true. The ghosts and gods personally "feed" them, for fear that there will be a "gap" between the two. With the Flesh Immortal''s unreserved sharing, Gao Ming also felt his own changes. His arms seemed to be restricted by something invisible before. It was as if in the city of Hanhai, the strength limit of a living person''s arm was stuck, but just now, the Flesh Immortal helped Gao Ming break through this limit. Is this the fate that binds everyone in Hanhai? He nodded in congratulations on behalf of his life. He retracted his arms and let Gao Ming feel it himself. There seemed to be two blood vessels in the arms that had broken the bonds. The crystal blood lines looked very beautiful from a distance, but were twisted and cruel up close. The names of Xia Yang and Situ An were engraved on them. "I seem to understand why Lu Zang didn''t want Situ An to die." The thirteen people in the blood city photos have all broken some of the constraints of fate, and each of them can become a "weapon" to restrain fate. ??The Flesh Immortal and Gao Ming had the same mind. He looked at Gao Ming and smiled excitedly and cruelly. Faces appeared in the blood city divine patterns on his body. They were Gao Ming''s targets. "I may be able to wake up from my dream without the help of Dream Ghost. As long as all the other twelve people are sent to the torture chamber, I should be able to completely break the shackles of fate." "Huh?" Xia Yang''s voice suddenly sounded in Gao Ming''s ears: "I have seen one of them." "Have you seen it?" Ever since Mr. Xia ran into the torture chamber, Gao Ming''s guard against him had weakened a lot. After all, even if they died, they would start over again together. That child. Xia Yang motioned Gao Ming to look at the corner of the Blood City Divine Pattern. There was a boy wearing bright red pajamas in an inconspicuous position. He was the only child among thirteen people. There were various toys thrown around him, but he had no intention of playing. He cried extremely sadly, and his originally cute face became distorted and turned purple. "When you sent me to the Eastern District Investigation Bureau for reconnaissance, I heard from the investigator that Situ An was raising a big ghost on the top floor. I went over to take a look in my spare time and found that this child got along very well with the big ghost on the tenth floor. Those The big ghost even wanted to fight with me to protect him." Xia Yang thought about it: "His name is A Fang, and he is the live bait that Situ An uses to feed the big ghost." Gao Ming stared at the child for a while, then opened the torture room and called out the male and female doctors. Comparing the photos of the couple, Gao Ming can confirm that their child Afang is one of the thirteen people. "He is the son of the shadow who was trained by Situ An and Lu Zang in Lishan Hospital, but he should have been picked up by the Investigation Bureau now, right?" Gao Ming didn''t expect to find one of them so quickly. He and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods immediately He started to get busy, and after setting up various illusions to confuse the security personnel, Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to return to the torture room and walked to the other side alone. "The Camry Apartment, one of the top ten haunted houses in the East End, was a crazy mother who killed her two children and then committed suicide in the house wearing a bright red dress. From that day on, all kinds of strange things began to happen in this apartment building. Even in summer, the atmosphere is still gloomy." The investigator took the information and reported to Chen Yuntian, director of the Lishan Investigation Bureau, but Chen Yuntian''s attention was not on the documents at this time, but on Bai Xiao. ?? Bai Xiao is the trump card of the Lishan Investigation Bureau and Chen Yuntian''s ideal successor. However, ever since Bai Xiao entered Hennig Private Academy and came out, he seems to have become a different person. Director, Lord Jingtuo asked us to catch the live bait Afang before dark. According to our tracking, the child is hiding inside the Jiamei Apartment..." "I know." Chen Yuntian interrupted the investigator: "The abnormal event is out of control and a disaster is coming. Now you still have the heart to catch a living child?" God Jingtuo doesnt trust us, so he transferred us away. Bai Xiao walked at the end of the team. He looked down at the knife soaked in corpse oil in his hand. This knife was previously given to Qing Ge by Situ An. It was made by Dr. Lu and can cut through shadows. After Situ An was killed, Gao Ming gave the knife to Bai Xiao. "Bai Xiao, we are all sad that your sister disappeared in an abnormal incident, but I hope you will not change yourself because of this incident. You have done a very good job." Chen Yuntian is a qualified boss, but Bai Xiao But he is no longer that qualified subordinate. "Director, I''m fine." After meeting Gao Ming, Bai Xiao went through a lot of things, especially in Hande Private Academy. He saw another side of the Investigation Bureau: "Be prepared to enter the haunted house. If God Jingtuo knows If we are passive and slow in our work, we will definitely get angry again. That guy is simply a lunatic. I dont know how he gained the trust of the General Administration? ??Chen Yuntian sighed and led the team to stop at the entrance of Jiamei Apartment without asking any more questions. In the apartment building more than ten meters away from them, the curtains shook slightly, and a ghost in bright red clothes quietly disappeared. ?In the same room, a toy remote-controlled car was started and ran around the house. A Fang, wearing little dinosaur pajamas, was sitting in the living room holding a remote control. He didnt feel any fear, he had a happy smile on his face, and his schoolbag was full of toy blocks. Happy birthday to me~Happy birthday to me~ Humming to himself, Afang got tired of playing with the remote control racing car, then stepped on the chair and climbed onto the desk. ?He was very close to the window and seemed likely to fall if he was pushed lightly. However, he was completely unaware of the danger and was concentrating on selecting the brush. ??The curtains were blown by the cold wind, the wardrobe door creaked, bright red sleeves appeared in the mirror, and an arm covered with scars stretched out to Afang. Before A Fang could react, the arm lifted him up and placed him on the floor away from the window. (End of this chapter) Chapter 298 But Im just a child Chapter 298 But Im just a child Afang has long been accustomed to all kinds of strange things happening to him. He did not show any fear after being put to the floor by the arm. After patting the dust on his body, the little boy turned to look around. Although there was no one in the bedroom, he still bowed politely to the air and said in a sweet voice: "Thank you, Mom! I won''t go. Dangerous place!" The little face is very cute, like a ripe apple, which makes people want to take a bite. Ah Fang grabbed the paintbrush and ran out of the bedroom to draw on the homework book he found. ??He shook his feet, and the little tail behind the dinosaur pajamas also swayed. Even if you dont show up, I know you are always by my side. Afang hummed, looking carefree, as if this was not the most famous haunted house in the East District, but his home since childhood. ?There was dead silence in the room, and there was no response. After playing for half an hour, A Fang felt a little tired. He put down his brush, curled up on the sofa, and fell asleep after a while. Breathing steadily, A Fang seemed to have dreamed of something very happy, his face was bulging, and he seemed to be eating something. ??The curtains trembled slightly, and the blood flowed downwards, but it only flowed halfway, as if it was scolded by something, and it fell back obediently. The bedroom door was gently pushed open, and a thin blanket was pulled out and covered on Afang''s belly. The smooth tea cup reflected an arm full of scars, and a bright red coat wrapped her fingers. She slowly stretched out towards the boy, but seemed to be worried that her hands were too cold and would wake up A Fang, and the resentful hand finally disappeared. Touch him. ??A slender and tall woman wearing bright red clothes and pants stood next to the sofa. Her eyes moved slowly, and her scarred fingers picked up the homework book on the ground. ?In the gloomy and gray room, the colorful paintings on the homework book looked particularly bright. Afang had just painted a large cake with various fruits on top of the thick cream. Is there no one to celebrate your birthday with? ??Footsteps appeared in the corridor, the homework book fell to the ground, and A Fang was picked up by a force. "The target has stayed in this room." Bai Xiao picked up the homework book on the ground and rubbed the colorful cake with his fingers: "They should have just left not long ago." "Being able to live in harmony with evil spirits, and even being able to drive evil spirits to protect yourself, this time the target is a bit special." Chen Yuntian had never seen such a situation before. He picked up the thin blanket that fell on the ground: "The target enjoys being in the haunted house. The feeling of life. Ghosts in abnormal events are not necessarily bad. Bai Xiao met supermarket owner Zhang Ding. The big ghost was respected by people when he was alive, and he would take the initiative to save people after he died. "Both two, now is not the time to discuss this. Our top priority is to capture the target and return to Lord Jingtuo." In order to supervise Chen Yuntian and Bai Xiao, Lord Jingtuo arranged his driver into the team. Seeing that he was just a driver, he didn''t take Chen Yuntian seriously at all. ??He gave Chen Yuntian face before because he still needed to rely on the power of the following investigation agencies, but just now he received good newsthe security team trapped in Lishan Hospital successfully escaped! ? ?Only five and a half of the nine security teams are left, but their strength is enough to defeat all ordinary investigators. "Security Team Four did not suffer much damage and are rushing towards us. They seem to have found some clues in Lishan Hospital. This child who was used as live bait by Situ An may have a big secret hidden in him." Sensing the change in the driver''s attitude towards him, Chen Yuntian just smiled and said, "Then wait until they arrive before taking action. I don''t dare to take away their credit." ??Chen Yuntian doesn''t care about the so-called credit at all, he just wants to protect his subordinates as much as possible. As it gets darker, the atmosphere in Jiamei''s apartment becomes increasingly weird. Children''s cries can be heard from time to time in the dark corridors, and there seems to be a mad woman mumbling behind the doors of some rooms. The word "" on the door was blown away by the wind, revealing the bright red lips on the iron door. The signs hanging on the door handles swayed slightly. Those signs have cute children on the front, with some fine hair and delicate white sieves stuffed on the back. ? People who dont understand may think that this brand is of good workmanship, but in fact the white sieves are made from the bones of children, with broken hair scattered in the middle, which represents something extremely bad. The child''s cry was far and near. The crazy mother who couldn''t find her son was waiting at the corner of the corridor with something. Her bright red clothes were hanging down. Her body was very tall, and her shoes were stained with red "paint". . In room 1601, a faint light appeared in the living room. Afang was wearing dinosaur pajamas, carrying his big schoolbag, holding candles in both hands, and walking carefully in the unfamiliar room. A terrible thing happened in room 1601 before. All the furniture was covered with plastic film, and there were torn police seals on the floor. ?Slowing down, Afang opened a corner of the sofa. The dark red mildew stains were shocking, like a large scar. ?Looking at the bedroom, the closet door was open. All the clothes in the closet were scratched by knives, and there was almost no complete piece of clothing. There was a rustling sound, and Afang seemed to have discovered something. He turned his head nervously. He held the candle and walked towards the kitchen little by little. Holding his breath, Afang pushed the door open a crack and saw a woman with blood red body standing next to the chopping board. In the dim kitchen, a tall and thin figure was wearing **** clothes. Her exposed skin was covered with scars, and her face was scarier than any nightmare. The rusty kitchen knife fell, and the bright red juice was squeezed out. ?Afang covered his mouth and nose, suddenly opened the door with his other hand, and ran into the kitchen. Ive got you! Ive got you! The excited little hands moved forward to hug her, but Afang didn''t hug anything. The woman disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if she had never appeared in the kitchen. "Gone again, Mom! I''ve seen you!" Afang shouted from left to right, but there was no response. He held the candle and looked at the kitchen chopping board. Next to the moldy stove, there was a specially cleaned chopping board with a stinky dough on it. Apple pieces and rotten tomatoes had been pressed into the edges of the dough. There was no other fruit found in the apartment building, and I didnt even know where the woman got the tomatoes. "Wow! This is a birthday cake!" Afang looked at the chopping board with surprise: "This is the first time someone has celebrated my birthday! Mom! Come out quickly! Let''s celebrate my birthday together!" ?The child''s tender voice echoed in the haunted house. He was holding the cake with excitement and difficulty, very happy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 299 Im not your mother Chapter 299 Im not your mother ??The smelly batter and rotten fruit were mixed together, and the cake in Afang''s hand was unappetizing, but he regarded it as his treasure, carried it carefully, and walked to the coffee table. Opening the plastic film, the smell of formalin and detergent flooded into the nose. Afang placed the lit candle next to the cake. "This is my first birthday, and it''s also the first time someone has prepared a cake for me." Afang clasped his hands together, imitating the way other people celebrate their birthdays on TV, his expression serious to the point of piety: "Mom, I know you have always Stay with me, can you sit next to me?" ?Fingernails scratched at the glass, the old electric fan above my head was squeaking and turning, and the small bugs in the gaps in the floor tiles were scurrying around. Room 1601 seemed to be squeezed by some force. ??The owner of the haunted house heard Afangs wish, but she didnt want him to see her. ??The flame on the candle flickered, the pale yellow flame gradually turned red, and as wisps of black smoke emerged, the flame completely turned into blood red. Mottled light and shadow swayed on the wall, blood seeped out of the mirror, and two scarred hands appeared in the darkness. Black hair covering her face, a woman wearing bright red clothes stood in front of the door. She subconsciously blocked the door, as if she was worried that her child would leave and lose important "things" again. ?However, it can also be seen from the various anomalies in the room that the woman is very entangled in her heart at this time. She is unwilling to separate from A Fang, and she is worried about hurting A Fang. "Yes, you are my mother! My mother always wears red clothes! She likes red clothes the most!" Afang didn''t see the woman''s face and trotted closer to her. ?His small body formed a sharp contrast with the abnormal woman. One was innocent and cute, while the other was crazy and terrifying. They were two extremes. The red corner of his clothes was grabbed. The woman looked at the little boy''s red hands stained with blood, and suddenly retreated, her body disappearing into the darkness: "I''m not your mother, I''m a ghost." "Okay, Ghost Mom." Afang didn''t let go. He still grabbed her clothes: "Thank you for the cake." "I''m not your mother..." Black hair stuck to her face, and the woman''s head almost touched the ceiling. She gently pushed A Fang away and disappeared into the shadows. "Where are you hiding again?" Afang looked like he had already seen clearly. He shook the little dinosaur''s tail and ran to the coffee table. He puffed up his cheeks and blew out the candles. After the haunted house fell completely into darkness, he put his hands on his heart and whispered a wish: "I hope everyone can stay with me all the time. I hope everyone can be happy and as happy as me." After making his wish, Afang ran to the bathroom to wash his hands. The faucet, which was originally dripping with drops of blood, started to flow with clean tap water when Afang stretched out his hand. ?He finished wiping his hands, said thank you, and ran back to the living room to eat the cake, but the strange thing was that the cake seemed to have legs of its own, but he would not be allowed to eat it. "You, put down the cake made by my mother! I''m going to be angry!" Wearing dinosaur pajamas, A Fang chased the smelly batter "cake" around the house. A terrifying ghost shadow was reflected on the TV screen, but that ghost Ying did not hurt A Fang, but held up the cake to prevent A Fang from eating it. Different from the "warm" scene inside the haunted house, the atmosphere outside the Jiamei Apartment was extremely solemn. Chen Yuntian and Bai Xiao were standing on the left side of the corridor with people from the Lishan Investigation Bureau, and the leader of the fourth security team and some investigators were standing on the right. On the other hand, there seemed to be a conflict between the two sides. "Hand over the knife, it''s something you can''t control." The leader of the fourth group is very old, with gray hair and wrinkles on his face, but his physical fitness is no worse than that of Bai Xiao, and he exudes a very strong feeling. Weird breath. "I can judge whether I can control it. You have too much control." For Bai Xiao, the knife given by Gao Ming is his only weapon that can cause harm to ghosts. When disaster comes, how can such a thing be used? Can you just hand it over to someone else? "Even if the Investigation Bureau wants something, it will exchange it for contribution points. If you just grab it openly, wouldn''t it be too ugly?" Chen Yuntian knew that the security personnel were not easy to mess with, but he still stood firmly on the side of his subordinates: "Investigators risk their lives in and out of unusual events, and no one has the authority to **** their loot." "Trophy?" The leader of the fourth group smiled coldly. His face was very similar to a paper man, especially when he smiled, the wrinkles were squeezed together, like a crumpled old newspaper: "The knife in his hand It was made by those ghosts in the shadow world. I dont know how many living people were sacrificed. I also smelled a familiar smell from it, which was exactly the same as the smell from the clay sculptures in Lishan Hospital! Whats the relationship between ghosts? "You have to make up a better reason if you want to rob, right?" Bai Xiao drew his knife directly and stared at the four team leaders. He joined the investigation bureau to protect more people, but as he learned more and more, he He found that the Bureau of Investigation was completely different from what he had imagined. Dont make any noise yet. Jingtuo Shens driver stood in the middle to dissuade him. When the fourth security team came over, he was quite happy. Who knew that after the fourth team leader discovered Bai Xiaos knife, his expression changed. In fact, the leaders of the fourth group were right. They escaped from Lishan Hospital with a narrow escape and hated everything related to that hospital. He wanted to take away Bai Xiao''s knife. On the one hand, revenge was on the other hand. On the other hand, the leaders of the fourth group were also a little scared. After they escaped from the hospital, the clay sculptures also left with them. He was worried that these were related to Lishan Hospital. Objects may attract clay sculptures to them. Thinking of the statue buried deep at the bottom of the Black Lake, the leader of the fourth team felt his scalp numb, and his tone became more determined: "Investigators and security personnel have different responsibilities, so I asked you to hand over the knife. For your own good. "Do you believe what you say?" Bai Xiao clenched the handle of the knife, his eyes full of disgust. Forget it, when you die, the knife will still fall into my hands. The leader of the fourth group did not choose to take action directly, but in his heart he already treated Bai Xiao as a corpse. ?Hands swung, several paper dolls crawled out of his sleeves and ran around. After taking a deep look at Bai Xiao, the four team leaders led several of their team members up the stairs. ?The night wind blew the branches in the yard, and the yellow leaves fell to the ground. The paper doll took off the spiritual tablet hanging on the door handle, giggling. The focus of the fourth security team was mainly on the apartment. After all, when abnormal events broke out, the most dangerous thing must be the ghosts in the building. They did not realize that there was a pair of eyes watching the apartment building in the distance. Gao Ming, who had changed his clothes, was standing in the corner. Unlike the security guards, he was holding a large bag of toys in his hand. "Don''t take action, let me do it." Xia Yang''s voice rang in Gao Ming''s ears, with a hint of hatred hidden in his plain tone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 300 Dry! Chapter 300 Do it! A bunch of bastards. The investigator from the Lishan Investigation Bureau stared at the back of the fourth security team and cursed in a low voice: "You don''t want to work together to deal with the ghosts at this time, and you still want to steal our things?" "Many people are indeed worse than ghosts. When the disaster completely breaks out, you will see more ugly things." Chen Yuntian gently patted Bai Xiao''s shoulder and said very seriously: "But I hope you will never Lose yourself and understand what you are living for. ??? Chen Yuntian knew that those security personnel were the bureaus trump cards, and they were so strong that they hardly looked like human beings. If they really broke up with each other, it would be his own investigators who would suffer. Director, thank you for speaking for me just now. Bai Xiao put away the long knife. He seemed to sense something and turned to look at the far corner. The Investigation Bureau was originally established to protect the citizens of Hanhai, but if we cant protect ourselves, how can we protect others? Chen Yuntian walked towards the corridor: I have always treated you as my own children. In the corridor, four groups of security personnel formed a formation and followed the paper dolls. Their combination was very strange. ?The old man who opened the road had paper figures tied in his hands. He was pedantic and old-fashioned, as if he was still living in the last era. ??The team members following the old man were armed with guns and ammunition, wearing night vision goggles and various props produced by the Mystery Research Institute. Team leader, dont you worry about the life and death of those investigators? There is a lot of gloom in this building, and there should be more than one big ghost hiding there. They are seeking death themselves. You cant blame me for being cruel. ?The old man grabbed the spiritual tablet with the child''s photo on it, glared angrily, and uttered the truth. The spiritual tablet in his hand shattered, and the child''s cry came from it. Lead the way. ?Hands raised lightly, the white bone sieves in the spiritual tablets rolled to the ground, colliding with each other, and did not stop until they reached the elevator entrance. Couplets are posted on the old blue-gray elevator door. The faded words "happy" sway in the wind. The lighting above the head seems to have poor contact, flickering on and off. Would you like to take the elevator? The members of the four groups were boosted by high power when they arrived at Hanhai and started the highest difficulty dungeon. Now after leaving the hospital, they have become cautious. The indicator light turned on, and the blood-red numbers looked like blood-red eyes, staring at everyone. ??The elevator door opened slowly, a little laggy, like a tape that had a problem. There are various advertisements posted in the small car, and there are also many abusive words. The leader of the fourth group took out a stick of incense from his sleeve, lit it and placed it directly north of the elevator car. ?Smoke curled up, and a human silhouette appeared vaguely in the smoke. They crowded in the elevator and all looked at the old man. Dont worry about the world after you die. Ill take you where you need to go. The old man waved back, and a team member placed the box he was carrying in front of the old man. Opening the lid of the box, it was filled with paper money. Eat well, ready for the journey. ??Grabbed a handful of paper money and scattered it. After all the paper money on the surface was scattered, the old man took out the fire fold hidden underneath. ?Hold down with five fingers and slam down, a prairie fire poured into the elevator. Several figures were struggling in pain in the dancing firelight. ??The paper money that the old man scattered just now was ignited, and all the ghosts who took the old man''s paper money let out extremely miserable wails. You dare to accept money from the King of Hell? ?Standing in front of the fire, the leader of the fourth group looked grim. He looked at the twisted figures in the firelight and picked up the bone sieve on the ground. He threw three bones into the fire casually, and he held the last bone through the sieve and said, "Lead the way." After speaking, he threw the sieve into the corridor. The soul of a child seemed to be hidden in the sieve of bones. After hitting the ground, it actually rolled upstairs. With his back to the firelight, the old man led the team behind the sieve. A few minutes after they went upstairs, Gao Ming, who had changed his clothes, appeared in the corridor. "This ghost is so cruel. I have already thought of how he will die." Xia Yang''s voice reached his ears. He and Gao Ming walked into the fire. The elevator started and the fire light faded, but there was an extra thing on the elevator car. A burning painting. The residents of the apartment burned by the fire pushed a faceless old man into the furnace. There was a sudden pain in his heart, as if he had been pricked by a needle. The leader of the fourth group stopped and took out a piece of turbid jade carving from his chest. ?Generally few people would engrave their names on jade, but the old man''s own name was engraved on that piece of white jade. ?At this time, a small crack appeared on the white jade, without any bump. The crack started from the center of the jade. Team leader? Its okay, keep going up. Following the beating of the bone sieve, the fourth security team had already distanced themselves from Bai Xiao and the others. Arriving on the eleventh floor, the sound of hawking suddenly reached the ears of the four security teams. The corridor was no longer dark, and red lanterns were hung on the door frames. The residents on this floor set up stalls at the door, selling various daily necessities, including most of them. Most items were stained with blood. "Ghost market." The old man took out the copper hammer and drew the talisman with one hand. He took another sip of strong wine and sprayed it on the talisman. Fire burned on the talisman paper, and the old man posted the talisman on the porch. The shouts began to be distorted, and the bodies of the residents in the building who were close to the fourth security team became stiff. ??Swinging the copper hammer, the wall was torn apart. The resident selling things turned out to be just a painting on the wall. Its fake to be real, is this ghost market painted? The old man immediately remembered Xia Yang they met in Lishan Hospital. Xia Yang, who was good at painting, stopped all the security teams by himself, delaying it for a long time. "Did that guy escape here?" Before the old man could react, he saw that the damaged walls had been restored. This corridor seemed to have no end. More and more ghosts appeared in the ghost market. Some of them were residents of the building, and some of them were residents of the building. Some were wearing hospital gowns from Lishan Hospital. What made him even more uneasy was that some highly alienated evil spirits and clay sculptures were also walking in the corridors. "Don''t panic, these things were drawn by some evil spirit and are not real. We just need to escape from the illusion." The old man cut his palm and smeared blood on his eyelids: "It''s even connected to Lishan Hospital. Even if it dares to draw clay sculptures, doesnt it know that there is a certain probability that dead gods will be attached to its portraits and clay sculptures? "Of course I know." The resident who was destroyed by the old man appeared again, and Xia Yang''s voice came from his mouth: "But I just want you to die." ?The gunfire rang out, and the people from the fourth security team wanted to kill Xia Yang, but all they got was Xia Yang''s laughter: "Can you still catch me this time?" ?Security Team Four was trapped by Xia Yang. In order to cooperate with Xia Yang, several residents of the Surabaya Apartment also ran out of the black and white photos. The ghosts in the ghost city were not all fake. After confirming that there was no problem here, Gao Ming carried the large bag of toys and entered the elevator again. The numbers on the display kept changing, and he took out a color photo of Afangs body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 301 special collecting habit Chapter 301 Special collecting habit I will take you to meet your real father and mother. There is a certain connection between Afangs color photos of his body and himself. The closer they are, the more vivid the people in the photos are, as if they will step out of the photos at any time. As the elevator goes up level by level, Gao Ming is about to encounter a super villain comparable to Situ An and Xia Yang. In all his memories of death, there was no figure of that child. Although the other person was a child of shadow, he seemed to have chosen a completely different path from the other twelve people. The child in the photo is cute and innocent, but since he can appear in the photos of Blood City, there must be something special about him. ?The elevator, who was older than Gao Ming, stopped at the 16th floor. He was like an older brother coming to pick up his younger brother from school. He held toys in his hand and ignored all the abnormalities in the corridor as he walked through the doors. Looking down at Afang''s photo, Gao Ming saw house numbers flashing on both sides. When he looked up again, 1601 was written on the door panel in front of him. Knocking lightly on the door, Gao Ming was so polite for the first time in an unusual incident: "Is anyone home?" In the dark corridor, several old newspapers were blown by the wind, which recorded the horrific murders that occurred in the apartment many years ago. A crazy woman covered in blood ran in the corridor with a knife, holding the body of her child. His eyes were filled with tears, but his mouth burst into laughter. There are many strange things happening in the apartment building, and there are more than one dead person. There are five or six cases, which always occupy the headlines of the newspapers. "Afang? Your father and mother asked me to pick you up." ??Blood stains slowly flowed out on the black and white newspaper. In the accompanying picture, the woman covered in black blood slowly turned her head, and her hand holding the knife seemed to be extending out of the picture frame. The door lock turned, and the locked old-fashioned security door was opened from the inside. A little boy wearing dinosaur pajamas stood at the door. He opened his pure eyes that could not find any flaws, and the expression on his face was a little scared. Compared with the ghosts, he was stranger. People seemed to scare him more. ? Raising his head, with his dinosaur hat covering his forehead, Afang looked at Gao Ming''s face with doubts in his eyes. "Afang?" The child in front of him was exactly the same as in the photo. Gao Ming never expected that it would go so smoothly: "Your father and mother have been looking for you. I''m here to take you to see them." "Father and mother...but..." Afang timidly looked behind Gao Ming: "Isn''t my mother standing behind you?" ??Those goosebumps appeared on his neck, and a killing intent suddenly emerged like a blade. Gao Ming grabbed the chain from the torture chamber and blocked it on his side without even thinking. The huge impact knocked Gao Ming away, and his back hit the wall hard. If his hands hadn''t been strengthened by the Flesh Fairy, his hands would have been useless just now. Quickly adjusted his position, Gao Ming dodged backwards, and a rusty knife slashed at his previous position. After retreating five meters away, Gao Ming got a chance to breathe. He looked at room 1601. ??The mad woman who is more than two meters tall is wearing a **** suit. Her arms are slender, and her five dry fingers hold a large and exaggerated sharp knife. Black hair was floating in the corridor, and the madwomans mouth was split open, revealing jagged fangs. Facing such a terrifying ghost, Afang was not afraid at all. He hid behind the woman''s pants and stared at Gao Ming with great vigilance. Is she your support? Gao Ming had never dealt with Afang, and this was the first time the two parties met. The fourth security team was on the eleventh floor. He was not afraid of a single security team''s life, but he was worried that the other party would ask for help, so he called Wan Jie and other security teams. Putting down the chains, Gao Ming raised his hands: "You were born on the operating table of Lishan Hospital. Situ An took you away from your parents and raised you with big ghosts. I found your biological parents, and they in my heart." No matter what Gao Ming said, Afang was just hiding behind the crazy woman. He didnt believe in living people at all. "I can let you see them now." Gao Ming''s heartbeat began to speed up, and eight arms stretched out from his back, tearing open the door of the torture chamber. On both sides of the operating table where the souls were cut, the male and female doctors seemed to be pulled by the power of darkness. They unconsciously looked at the world outside the execution room, and their eyes collided with Afang who was hiding behind the mad woman. ?The female doctor''s tears immediately flowed out, and then she tried her best to hide herself behind the male doctor, as if she was afraid that A Fang would see her current appearance. ??The expression of the male doctor whose body was covered with surgical instruments also changed for the first time. He tried hard to squeeze out a smile on his rigid and terrifying face that could make the patients cry. "Are they my father and mother?" Afang had no impression of his biological parents. The confusion in his eyes deepened. His simple eyes stared at the male and female doctors. Then he ran into the haunted house and dragged out the huge schoolbag. . Unzipping it, Afang struggled to pick up his schoolbag and push it down. ? Various building blocks scattered on the ground. After touching the shadow, the building blocks assembled themselves into simple small houses. At first glance, these houses seem to be built by children without any special features. However, if you compare them with the murder news in Hanhai, you will find that each of these building block houses corresponds to the murderous house in Hanhai! The dark wind blew, and the twisted souls in the block house opened their eyes, and big ghosts crawled out of the dangerous block house one after another. ?Standing in the middle of the Jimu Mansion, Afang Tianzhen asked Gao Ming: "What about them?" The terrifying aura impacted all around, and Gao Ming retreated seven or eight meters in a row. At one moment, he actually felt his scalp numb. ?This kid is collecting haunted houses! How many haunted houses has he collected? Afang, carrying a big schoolbag and wearing dinosaur pajamas, stood like a little monster in a city made of building blocks. ?This scene looked funny, but Gao Ming felt that Afang might really have the power to destroy part of the city. Ah woo. Afang pretended to be fierce when he saw Gao Ming running so far away. ??The kid himself didn''t have any bad intentions, but too many negative things gathered around him. Tall and strong ghosts appeared one after another, crowding the corridor. ?A Fang used building blocks to build a large number of haunted houses. These haunted houses gathered together and influenced each other in a way that no one expected. There were signs of gradually turning into a death state. Gao Ming can now confirm that Afang has an innate special ability, and he seems to be able to piece together unrelated grievances. "Is this the Son of Shadow?" Gao Ming threw the pile of toys he had brought between the two of them, gently touched his heart with his fingertips, and asked the male and female doctors to walk out of the torture room: "I have done what I promised you. Come on, now its your turn to prove your identity. When the female doctor saw the big ghosts surrounding Afang, she was happy because the child was growing up "healthy", but also felt a little disappointed because the child did not recognize her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 302 What is hidden in his body? Chapter 302 What is hidden in his body? ?Being a parent is a persons second birth. Sometimes its hard to tell whether we give our children a lot of love, or whether our children make us feel love. The male and female doctors are the most cruel ghosts in the operating room of Lishan Hospital. They have dismembered and sutured countless patients. They are the executioners of the shadow world and have lost their human emotions. But when they see A Fang, their dry hearts are filled with warmth. Soaked in blood, their eyes changed. They were completely different from before. Moving her steps, the female doctor''s mother''s instinct made her want to get closer to A-Fang, but she didn''t know if her appearance would cause harm to A-Fang. ??On the contrary, the male doctor was more open-minded. The blade on his back was concealed in his flesh, and he carried the female doctor on his back and walked out of the torture chamber. Gao Ming did not stop the two of them. The fate of all the people and ghosts who entered the execution room would be tied to him, and even death could not separate them. Epang looked at the two doctors curiously. He didn''t have any evil intentions and didn''t want to hurt anyone. He kept building houses with building blocks, as if to build new houses for the evil spirits in the haunted house. ?Seeing the two doctors approaching, A Fang dodged back timidly. The mad woman in bright red clothes let out a dangerous roar. She suddenly raised the blade of the knife, showing a strong aggression. ??The two doctors were not frightened by the mad woman, and had no intention of resisting. They just called Afang''s name softly. ?Afang is the name given by Situ An, who named the son of the shadow; the name pronounced by the female doctor was the name she named Afang. For Afang, this name is very strange. Coming closer, the two doctors walked under the mad woman''s knife, and the female doctor took out a cradle from her arms. The couple sewed the cradle into the giant monster''s body. The clean and warm cradle was the heart of the monster, and it was also the reason why the couple insisted on working hard for Situ An and Lu Zang. ??The wind chime hanging above the cradle swayed slightly, and Afang''s eyes slowly opened wide. There was this sound in his memory. The scary face of the female doctor was hidden behind the male doctor. She was humming a song softly. When she was pregnant with Afang, she was scared and nervous, but whenever she touched the little life in her belly, she would slowly calm down. Come down. They should have been a very happy family, but due to the invasion of the shadow world, everything could not go back. Hearing the female doctor humming a song and the sound of the wind chimes, Afang loosened the strap of his big schoolbag and slowly walked out from behind the madwoman in red. He could not recognize the female doctor, but he vaguely remembered the voice. He stared at the male and female doctors with big eyes. No matter how terrifying the ghost was, Afang could not be frightened, but now he seemed a little uneasy. He was holding the female madman''s clothes tightly, feeling a little at a loss. The familiar feeling in the soul blended with the female doctor''s singing. Afang was taken away by Situ An after he was born. He has been looking for his father and mother, but he actually doesn''t know what it means to stay with his parents. In this way, all his feelings and fantasies about home are based on other people''s memories. ??He could speak easily, treating the evil spirits in the haunted house as his mother and chasing them around, but when facing the two doctors, he was speechless. There is a force in the dark that prevents him from approaching the pair of doctors. It is as if in his arranged destiny, he will never meet his biological parents and will spend his whole life on the road to find them. The last moments of life. ?A Fang has many, many toys, but he himself is also a toy of fate. The haunted houses built with building blocks are overflowing with large shadows. The big ghosts crowding in the corridors want to launch their own houses of resentment. Behind Afang, there seems to be an infinite ghost city stacked up. The huge pressure makes even flesh and blood ghosts and gods feel provoked. , roaring crazily in Gao Mings heart. The male and female doctors did not retreat, nor were they afraid. They were initially coerced by Gao Ming, and they all felt that Gao Ming was just talk. Although they also had a glimmer of hope in their hearts, they never expected to see their children so soon. The child who was taken away was right in front of them, and they must get close to him this time. Various scars began to appear on the bodies of the two doctors, especially the seriously injured female doctor. Her newly sutured skin split again, like a human-shaped sack that was leaking air everywhere. Step by step forward, the couple finally came to their child. The female doctor held a small cradle, which contained everything they had prepared for the newborn. They had waited with great anticipation for the arrival of that little life, envisioning giving him all their love and letting him see the most beautiful world, but now both of them have turned into the ugliest ghosts. The feeling brought by the two doctors to Afang was completely different from the ghosts in the haunted house. From those two doctors, Afang seemed to feel something hot. He didn''t know what it was, but he only knew that the thing was very warm and made him want to To be close, as if it could illuminate all the corners of his soul. "Mother?" Looking up at the female doctor, Afang subconsciously said those two words. In his original destiny, he would say these two words to many people, but not to the female doctor. Some kind of shackles in the dark world were broken free, and the plans of fate and the shadow world seemed to be disrupted. At the same time that he said these words, Afang''s expression suddenly became extremely painful, his face was distorted, and something seemed to be expanding rapidly in his small body! "not good!" Gao Ming, who had been paying attention to Afang, immediately noticed something was wrong, threw out the chain, and let the flesh and blood ghost pull the two of them back as fast as possible! Just a few tenths of a second later, a large area of ??dark arms stretched out from under Afang''s little dinosaur pajamas. Those arms covered with groupers almost penetrated the two doctors, causing them to lose their minds in front of Afang. When Afang was born, Situ An and Lu Zang placed something in the shadow world on him? As soon as Gao Ming came up with this idea, he immediately overturned it. He and the two doctors saw an incredible scene. ?Amidst Afang''s painful screams, a dilapidated and desolate night sky appeared behind him. It was covered with corpses and shrouded in endless black mist. Occasionally, extremely terrifying buildings could be seen in it. ?? There are boundless blood cities dragged by red clothes, there are also giant whales carrying isolated islands, and there are fallen evil gods like extinguished stars. What is hidden in A Fangs body is not some ghost from the shadow world, but after the shadow world dies, part of its will enters A Fangs body! Gao Ming did not expect Lu Zang and Situ An to be able to do such a thing, but it is estimated that only part of the will of the shadow world can suppress so many clay sculptures of gods at the bottom of the black lake. (End of this chapter) Chapter 303 eyes Chapter 303 Eyes ?The toys that imitated the haunted house collapsed at the feet of Afang, and the haunted houses rose from the ground like huge building blocks stacked layer by layer in the dead shadow world. ?Afang used the haunted house to build his own death environment just like playing with toys. "ah!" A completely unfamiliar sound came from his young body, and the spreading shadow of the world seemed to tear him apart completely. Just when everything was about to get out of control, in the depths of the endless black fog, twelve pairs of scarlet eyes slowly opened, and they looked at the place where Afang was at the same time. ?The blood-red ghost town stood in the black mist. The place where Gao Ming and Afang stood seemed to be where the number thirteen existed. ??As hysterical laughter rang out, the consciousness of the dead world was obviously affected, and the other eleven pairs of eyes also changed their direction. The consciousness of the world that was about to tear A Fang to pieces suddenly converged. It seemed to be worried about being found by something, so it re-entered A Fang''s body. The hood of Little Dinosaur''s pajamas was lowered to cover his face. The expression on Afang''s face was completely different from before. He didn''t look like a child at all, but more like an old man who had gone through many vicissitudes of life and had half of his feet in the coffin. ?His face was full of horror, as if he had been frightened just now. ? Raising his head, his eyes jumped directly over his biological parents and looked at Gao Ming in the distance. "We must not let the twelve of them find me. We must not let them find me. Wake up quickly! No matter who it is, wake up quickly!" Afang''s voice was urgent and unfamiliar. He hurriedly picked up the scattered blocks on the ground and put them away. Throw all the toys into the giant school bag. "Wake up?" Gao Ming felt that what Afang said was similar to Lu Zang''s instructions. They both seemed to hope that more people would wake up from their "dreams" and see the real world. ?Finding a slight change in Gao Ming''s tone, Afang became even more frightened. He dragged his huge schoolbag and ran through the haunted houses. The two doctors were very worried and followed him directly. When Gao Ming, who was a little further away, tried to pass by again, the corridor had returned to normal. "The shadow world is a dead world, full of death. So who can kill a world?" Gao Ming thought of the shadow of the world unfolding behind Afang. There were twelve **** cities in the boundless black mist. , corresponding to twelve pairs of blood-red eyes, one look from them can make the remaining world consciousness collapse. Those twelve cities in the black mist are very far away from the vast sea, but no matter where others mention them, they seem to be able to feel the unspeakable horror. From Afang, Gao Ming also got a very important message. In order to be recognized by the world consciousness, it seems that he must wake up completely from his dream. This indirectly confirms what Lu Zang and Mr. Question Mark said, Hanhai It is an extremely real dream. In this dream, everything was arranged by fate. "But then again, why does this dream exist? Trapping all the innocent people here and allowing disasters to invade...could it be to imprison part of the consciousness of the shadow world?" Gao Ming looked at the corridor that was gradually returning to normal, and suddenly felt He came up with a very absurd idea: "Are all the citizens living in the dream of Hanhai are sinful ghosts? In order to atone for their sins, they have to experience the sins they have committed?" Shaked his head, Gao Ming dispelled this outrageous guess. He grabbed a chain in his hand and felt the direction carefully. ?Afangs biological parents entered the haunted house and chased Afang away. Although Gao Ming did not follow him, he could roughly sense the location of the two doctors. ??The fate of all those who have entered the torture chamber is tied to Gao Ming, and they can no longer be separated from Gao Ming. ?The emergence of the will of the world gave Gao Ming a sense of urgency. Only by changing the fate of half of the people in the city could he kill Fate. But the crux of the problem is that, except for Gao Ming, no one in Hanhai knows what their true destiny is, let alone changing it.? ? ? Struggle without direction may play into the hands of fate. Looks like I have to start as soon as possible. Violent explosions came from downstairs. Gao Ming stood high and looked at the blazing fire burning in the dark night. The fire started from the eleventh floor and spread rapidly upwards. Several burnt corpses fell from high places, and Gao Ming also heard the screams of Ba Po. "With the residents of Xia Yang and Sishui Apartments here, how can an accident happen?" Gao Ming had asked the flesh and blood ghost to check before. He did not smell the smell of the corpse on the old man, and the flesh and blood fairy was too lazy to come out. The old guy can fight against Xia Yang with just ordinary ghost patterns? There was a malfunction in the elevator. Gao Ming ran down the stairs to the twelfth floor. Before he could rush into the fire, he saw the leaders of the fourth group running down with severe burns all over their bodies. ?The old man was like a burning man, with ghost marks all over his body being ignited, using an almost masochistic method to prevent evil things from approaching. Except for him, the other members of the entire four groups had disappeared into the corridor. **! A self-portrait of the four group leaders appeared on the wall. The painting was lifelike, except that his whole body was chewed by paper dolls, and his body was covered with red threads and silver needles. Xia Yang drew the old man, but the old man burned his body and face with fire, completely changed his appearance and appearance, and used his body to set up a trap for Xia Yang. ??Teacher Xia has a "mild" temper and always smiles. This is the first time Gao Ming has seen him in such a mess. These security personnel who came back from Xinhu are really ruthless. Xia Yang was chasing after him, and both parties reached the ninth floor in the blink of an eye. Bai Xiao and Chen Yuntian, armed with long knives, led the investigators to explore layer by layer and had just reached the eighth floor. Gao Ming, who was following Xia Yang, immediately intervened. Bai Xiao was an indispensable part of his plan. The leader of the fourth team was exhausted, but this old guy was very bad. He deliberately ran towards the investigators, hoping to buy time for himself with the lives of ordinary investigators. Chen Yuntian and Bai Xiao saw the problem at a glance, but their reactions were different. Chen Yuntian held Bai Xiao''s shoulders and gave the order to retreat in the black ring, while Bai Xiao pulled out the knife given by Gao Ming. . The leaders of the fourth group did not give them any warning, not even a glance. It seemed that they had already acquiesced that they would die. But he didn''t expect Bai Xiao to move forward with the knife and actually cut Xia Yang in the painting. Xia Yang, who got Gao Ming''s hint, fought back and forth with Bai Xiao, while the others covered the retreat of the four group leaders. The severely injured team leader of the fourth group never expected that such a situation would occur. Although Xia Yang was injured by his design, Bai Xiao was an ordinary person who didn''t even have ghost marks. Is it because of the knife? Or is there something different about him? (End of this chapter) Chapter 304 Get inside Chapter 304: Breaking Inside Are you scared? "Fear." Then why dont you run? Why are you running? Wouldnt it be better to just kill it? Chen Yuntian looked at Bai Xiao who rushed into the fire with a long knife, and the scene when they first met in an abnormal event emerged in his mind. In a level three abnormal event, Bai Xiao and his sister were the only ones in the whole building. Some survivors. ?In order to survive that long night, Bai Xiao tried every means and struggled on the edge of death. But after the investigators intervened, Bai Xiao did not choose to leave, but followed them into the building a second time. ?The still immature Bai Xiao at that time overlaps with the current Bai Xiao wielding a sword in the fire. He has never changed. The vast sea belongs to the living, and those who should run away and be afraid should be the ghosts in the shadows! The words to evacuate were not spoken, and Chen Yuntian''s raised hand did not fall, but waved forward: "Accept Bai Xiao!" None of the investigators he led backed away. This group of ordinary people rushed into the sea of ??fire without even a trace of hesitation on their faces. Investigators are the cannon fodder of the Bureau of Investigation. What the leaders of the four groups said is true. They are like toys in front of ghosts and monsters. However, most of the information about abnormal events within the Bureau of Investigation was brought out by these cannon fodder with their lives. "Come back, you are no match for him." The leader of the fourth team was extremely anxious. He was breathing heavily just now. Every step he took made his body feel like it was about to fall apart. The fire almost destroyed everything about him. He needed help to go smoothly. escape. ?The investigators rushed into the sea of ????fire one after another. They were like evil ghosts crawling out of hell, feeling neither pain nor fear. ??The four team leaders who were left aside looked at the group of investigators who were engulfed in the fire. These living people did not know ghost patterns, could not control cursed objects, and did not have any means to fight against ghosts, but they rushed in like this. "Are you looking for death?" Xia Yang was bitten by paper dolls all over his body. He was possessed by the self-portraits of the four team leaders. He was subject to layers of restrictions and curses, unable to display his true strength at all, and his various strange abilities were also restricted. , this is the second time he has been injured recently. ??After dodging Bai Xiao''s blade again, Xia Yang received a reminder from Gao Ming. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods sensed the smell of the corpse, indicating that other security teams were coming here. You are so cautious, no wonder you can live for so long. Xia Yang glanced at the four group leaders from a distance, turned around and jumped into the sea of ??fire, letting the self-portrait turn into ashes in the fire. ?Heng Dao suppressed the fierce fire, but Bai Xiao did not chase him. He always felt that the ghost was letting go. Stop chasing! Wait for support! The leader of the fourth team used up his last strength. He fell to the ground and was rescued by other investigators using first aid equipment. Ten minutes later, the security team two and eight arrived, bringing a large number of investigators with them and directly cordoned off the nearby area. . "He is fine, he is not dead yet." After checking the situation of the fourth group leader, the leader of the second group quickly reported to Wan Jie, and then sent the unrecognizable old man to the emergency vehicle of the security department. All of you, come with me. The leader of the second group had a better attitude than the leader of the fourth group, but he did not treat Bai Xiao and the others as equals. The mission target disappeared and the clues were interrupted. Everyone came to the East District Hande Private Academy together. This place was originally Situ An''s property, but is now taken over by the Bureau of Investigation and used to treat patients. Chen Yuntian and Bai Xiao passed through the black ring, routinely reported abnormal events to the General Administration, and uploaded all information. But when they wanted to leave, the two were blocked in the room by the security department. At midnight, the burned old man woke up from his coma and reported all the information to Wanjie immediately. Wan Jie was not too surprised by Xia Yang''s sudden appearance. It was normal for Guitao players to target the security personnel. He was more interested in Bai Xiao and the knife. Let the old man have a good rest. Wan Jie carried a black box and personally came to the room where Bai Xiao and Chen Yuntian were. As soon as he entered the house, Wan Jie''s brows frowned slightly. He looked at the long knife in Bai Xiao''s hand, and characters and fragments flashed in his eyes. Who gave you this knife? "I picked it up at Hande Private Academy." Bai Xiao once heard Gao Ming say that this knife came from Situ An. He omitted the existence of Gao Ming and directly mentioned a place related to Situ An. "You are lying, you have something to hide." Wan Jie put the black box in his hand on the table: "Everyone has their own secrets, I will not pry into your heart." "Then why are you talking so much nonsense?" Bai Xiao was really fed up with these security personnel. They always treated all investigators as cannon fodder as they should. I will never treat anyone as cannon fodder, and I have great respect for anyone who is willing to join the Bureau. ?As soon as Wanjie said these words, Bai Xiao immediately stopped talking. The other party seemed to be able to read his mind. "Everyone has his or her own value and ability." Wan Jie pressed his hand on the combination lock of the black box: "Your potential has not been fully explored yet, I can point you in the direction." The combination lock was opened, and Wan Jie reached out towards Bai Xiao: "Give me that knife, and I will give you the ability to kill ghosts." Wan Jie gave Bai Xiao two choices. Giving up the long knife meant completely breaking up with the past. Wan Jie could let go of the past and let Bai Xiao join the security department; but if Bai Xiao insisted on choosing the long knife, then he would "do business business" with Bai Xiao and An investigation into the knife of unknown origin is launched. Standing face to face, Bai Xiao involuntarily clenched the handle of the knife. Wan Jie looked ordinary, but it gave Bai Xiao a special sense of oppression. Everything about him had been seen through. In Wan Jie''s eyes, he was like a Like a newborn baby. I only give you this one chance. Wan Jie touched the blood ring on his hand: You still have ten minutes to think. ?While the two sides were still in a stalemate, footsteps sounded in the corridor outside, the security personnel blocking the way were pushed away, and a somewhat enchanting face appeared at the door. ??The white ring on Lord Jingtuo''s wrist kept vibrating, and messages flashed across his face. He had received a report from Chen Yuntian a few hours ago. Wanjie, if I find out that your people are acting secretly again Will you report the situation here to the General Administration? Wan Jie replied directly before Jingtuo God finished speaking. His security team suffered heavy casualties in Lishan Hospital, and someone must pay for this blood feud. "You have been in the Forbidden Game for too long. Have you forgotten why the General Administration chose me to take charge of the East District?" Lord Jingtuo did not come alone this time. He was followed by a group of investigators, including several Bai Xiao knew them all, such as Zhuo Jun, the former director of the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, Yuan Hui, Gao Ming''s classmate and class president of Class 13, and Fu Huo, a security guard in Xinhu who supported Hanhai, etc. (End of this chapter) Chapter 305 Quirk test Chapter 305: Trick Test Wan Jie was surrounded by people, but his expression showed no trace of panic. He scanned the crowd and his eyes only stayed on Zhuo Jun and Fu Huo for a while. "Abnormal events have broken out in the whole city, and the catastrophe has arrived. Even if the things you were good at in the past are useful to me, are they useful to ghosts?" Wanjie''s eyes looked at Jingtuo God again: "I have no intention of fighting with you, you The pursuit of power is no different from dirt to me, I just dont want my team members to continue to die in vain. He turned back and glanced at Bai Xiao again: "You think our security department is unkind and treats investigators as cannon fodder. In fact, we ourselves are also knives in other people''s hands. Does a knife need feelings? It''s enough if it can cut meat. " Lifting up the black password box, Wan Jie walked out of the house: "If you change your mind, you can come to me at any time." ?Wanjie has a special pair of eyes that can see through the fog, but because of this, he is not liked by some big shots. ?The white owl who was standing in the ward did not put away his knife, but watched the Jingtuo God vigilantly. None of these people were good birds, and each one was more terrifying than the last. "Your knife should be used to deal with ghosts, not your colleagues." Lord Jingtuo was very satisfied with Bai Xiao''s performance: "Director Chen has told me everything about what happened. How can you fight with the ghost who severely injured the fourth security team?" It''s a good idea to fight. No one will steal your knife here, and any items you get from abnormal events belong to you." What do you mean? Bai Xiao felt as if God Jingtuo was trying to recruit him. "You are being targeted by the security department. They will definitely target you. We are the only ones who can protect you." The tall Zhuo Jun put on a brand-new director uniform: "The East District is forming a new defense force. Join now. You He is one of the core members. ? Zhuo Jun and Bai Xiao met at Hande Private Academy, and he was deeply impressed by Bai Xiao. Arent you from Class 13? "I am different from those ghost talk players. My goal is to capture them all and send them to Shumi Research Institute." A trace of cruelty flashed in Zhuo Jun''s eyes. He switched from Situ An to Jingtuo God. In order to prove his loyalty, he accepted Yuan Hui, who was standing next to him, was mentally unstable. It is very possible that the two of them killed the students of Class 13 with their own hands. "You can kill your classmates, how can you trust people like you?" Bai Xiao didn''t want to get too entangled with them. "Killing a person is easy, but what they did is much more serious than killing." Lord Jingtuo showed a smile after a long absence, but his smile made people feel not happy, but terrified. "Bai Xiao, you don''t need to worry about the Lishan Investigation Bureau." Chen Yuntian, who had been silent until now, said, "You should follow Jingtuo God first and obey the arrangements." Chen Yuntian did this to protect Bai Xiao. He was very aware of the strength of the security department. Stop inking, take your knife, and follow me. Jingtuo God picked up Bai Xiao. They didn''t even have time to sleep, so they drove all night to Gangbei City. After walking around for a long time, the view gradually broadened, and an artificial town appeared where the map showed the ocean. ??The buildings here are all simple, with three layers of protection on the outside. Several teams patrol around the clock. The temperature in the town is on average three to five degrees higher than outside. Put on the black helmet under the seat. Lord Jingtuo didnt talk nonsense, and Bai Xiao had no choice but to follow suit, but he kept a tight grip on the knife from beginning to end. The moment they put on the helmet, their facial features were stripped away, and someone opened the car door and began to lead them to transfer. The temperature continued to drop. After nearly half an hour, Bai Xiao found that his helmet popped open automatically. He took a deep breath and found that his lungs seemed to be frozen. Taking off the helmet, there were no figures of Jingtuo God and Zhuo Jun around, only nine investigators in uniforms. They were unarmed and had numbers written on their clothes. Did this guy come in through the back door? Why is he still holding a weapon in his hand? spitting out the blood in his mouth, the most ferocious-looking investigator pretended to check his injuries, but in fact secretly observed the other nine people. There was no prompt, but Bai Xiao still felt that something was wrong. He entered abnormal events many times. The feeling of this dark room was no different from that of a building eroded by shadows. Bang! The door in the corner was opened and we walked down the steps. At the end of the road was a dilapidated old house in a mountain village. "The test begins." The voice of Lord Jingtuo came from the black ring. Several investigators rushed to the old house impatiently. Only Bai Xiao and the other two did not act rashly. "What are you testing?" Bai Xiao didn''t know anything. The injured investigator next to him saw Bai Xiao''s doubts and approached quietly. "This is the underground of Shumi Research Institute. We are conducting the third stage of the ghost pattern test. It is said that there is a piece of god''s flesh hidden in the old house." The investigator smacked his lips: "Who can pass the third stage of the test? , not only can the whole family live in Beigang New City, but all the crimes committed before can also be wiped out. " Crime? "Why are you pretending to be innocent? Who of the investigators who can be selected as testers doesn''t have a few lives in their hands? But it''s not our fault. It''s the abnormal events that have polluted our spirits." The investigator wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth: "Really want to taste what the meat of gods tastes like?" Bai Xiao didn''t explain anything, just stared at the old underground house: "Is it because the security personnel of Hanhai can master the power of killing ghosts because they passed these tests?" "The ghost pattern test is divided into four stages. If you pass the second stage of the test, you can join the security department. We were thrown into the third stage of the test because of our heinous crimes." The investigator put the number on his back " 9", he did not choose to enter the old house, but instead focused on another investigator. "The flesh and blood of gods? Ghost patterns?" Bai Xiao had heard of the Shumi Research Institute before, but this was his first time entering it. The scene inside the institute was completely different from what he imagined: "In the past, ordinary investigators like me Members are not qualified to enter the General Administration. It seems that the situation in Hanhai is indeed very bad. " When Bai Xiao entered the old house with a knife, he didn''t know that his every move was being watched closely by pairs of eyes. ?At the outskirts of the underground testing area, Lord Jingtuo and several narrators wearing white rings stared at the screen. They had collected all the information about Bai Xiao. There are no problems with Bai Xiaos personal information, but part of his abnormal event exploration records have been deleted. "Try your best to recover. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work." Lord Jingtuo waved his hand. There were nearly a hundred people taking part in the ghost pattern test on the huge projection screen. The General Administration did not have time to let the investigators slowly adapt to the power of the ghost pattern, so they could only use the most powerful methods. Directly **** way to filter. I hope the probability of survival this time can be higher than 7%. (End of this chapter) Chapter 306 Never open it Chapter 306 Never open it From a certain point of time, a large number of old houses built in the outer suburbs of Hanhai became abandoned for various reasons. After the owners left, other things moved in. The investigators participating in the ghost pattern test entered the house one after another, leaving only Bai Xiao standing outside. The outer suburbs are the hardest-hit areas when abnormal events occur. However, because of the sparse population, various investigation offices will not send out personnel to check every day. They will only be dispatched unless they receive a clear report. This has led to the continuous growth and alienation of dirty things in some old houses. . The house beneath the Shumi Research Institute is probably an old suburban house that has been moved in intact. "Those who can participate in the test are all experienced veterans. They are very familiar with abnormal events, know how to trigger alienated scenes, and are proficient in various survival rules. But..." Bai Xiao looked through the window and stared at the inside of the old house: " Its been a few minutes, and nothing unusual has happened in the old house. Holding a long knife, Bai Xiao entered through the main entrance. The old house built underground completely violated the geomantic omen. It did not look like a place where living people lived, but more like a ghost house specially used to worship the dead. All the furnishings in the house are in odd numbers. Even the chopsticks placed on the dinner plate are three, like three sticks of incense. The wooden clock in the corner of the living room looks like a squatting person, and the moving hands are like his heartbeat. The investigators who are still exploring the house gradually become uneasy. The experience they accumulated before seems to be invalid here, knowing that the room is very dangerous. It''s dangerous, but they can''t find the source of the danger. "Would you like to come to the living room first?" Investigator No. 9 summoned all the people who participated in the ghost pattern test to the living room: "There is no unique number of people who pass the test. We are not competitors with each other. We can exchange information. , get ghost marks together. Seeing no one responded, No. 9 spoke again: "Then let me start first?" He took out several torn up IOUs: "The owner of the house once owed a large amount of foreign debt, but later he succeeded in repaying the debt through unknown methods." "I found the carcasses of birds and fish under the bed in my daughter''s room. They were smelly and fishy, ??and they seemed to be sacrifices." Investigator No. 2 folded his hands on his chest: "The owner of the house may have performed some rituals to To offer sacrifices to ghosts and gods, start with raw meat and be tempted step by step until you start sacrificing family members. "So do you think everyone in the house was sacrificed?" No. 3 was very old, with cloudy eyes and gray hair: "The key to the question is where are the ghosts? How will the abnormality appear?" "Wait a minute, have you noticed..." After counting the number of people, Investigator No. 5''s expression became not so good: "Tester No. 4 is missing." Without making any sound or any sign of struggle, a large living person disappeared into the old house out of thin air in just a few minutes. The house has two floors and a total of seven rooms. We are not far apart. As long as No. 4 makes a little noise, we can find it. ??Everyone gathered around the coffee table in the living room, standing under the light, and a sense of terror came over them. "You think...could No. 4 be locked in a closet?" Investigator No. 7, who had been silent, pointed to the master bedroom: "I found a large wardrobe in the master bedroom, and there was a piece of paper stuck to the crack of the door of the closet. A note that says - Never open it." "Wardrobe?" Several investigators set off immediately, and they all entered the master bedroom. Compared with my daughter''s room, the master bedroom is very large, the bed can easily accommodate four people, and the decoration is also very luxurious. But no one cares about that now, everyone is gathered around the closet. There are blood stains on the yellowed paper, and the words on the paper are crooked, like earthworms crawling. Among the old houses, this place looks the most unusual. Do you want to tear off the seal? Number Nine encouraged others while standing at the back. "Then it says don''t open the closet door. As long as we don''t open the closet, we shouldn''t be in danger." Number 2 stood next to the closet, looked inside along the gap, and then put his ear against the closet: "There''s no heartbeat. There was no sound, and there was no sound of breathing. Even if No. 4 was inside, it would definitely be a corpse. " It seems that the key to this ghost pattern test is the closet. What is hidden in the closet? No. 5 held the kitchen knife found in the kitchen, his palms sweating a lot. This is a **** test, no hints at all. No. 9 covered his wound and swore. Number 2 stared at him and Bai Xiao, changed positions, and stood with the others: "I''m thinking about another possibility. Could the wardrobe be a cover to attract us, and the real ghost is actually among us? This time There are two people among the testers who are very special. One is No. 9. Everyone who participates in the test will put themselves in the best condition, but he suffers from injuries; the other is No. 10, who actually brought in a knife. "My sword can kill ghosts and people. If you are willing to fight among yourself, I don''t mind getting rid of you first." What Bai Xiao hates most is the intrigue between people. Compared with people, most ghosts seem Very direct. "This is the second time I have participated in the ghost pattern test. Injuries are normal, but as far as I know, the maximum number of people participating in each test will not exceed nine." No. 9''s words seemed to attract trouble to Bai Xiao. Anyway, as long as you are a dead Taoist friend and not a poor Taoist. "This house is so big, and you are all experienced investigators. Even if you can''t escape when you encounter a ghost, it should be no problem to call your companions." No. 5 changed the topic, his eyes were a little panicked: "Besides, you guys Have you noticed that the temperature inside the house seems to have dropped a little compared to just now? "Let''s act together." No. 2 looked at the other people: "Of course, excluding these two suspicious people." ?Several investigators gathered around the closet, with a distance of no more than two meters. They were not only careful about ghosts, but also about Bai Xiao and No. 9. "Hey, do we two want to join forces?" No. 9 looked at Bai Xiao with a smile, his expression a little crazy. His spirit has been affected by abnormal events, and he is different from ordinary people. There was no reply. Bai Xiao walked out of the house with his knife in hand and started to inspect the house alone. Without sparing any detail, Bai Xiao replayed the layout of the house in his mind: "This underground house is like a shrine, a shrine with a human head." ?He walked around the house, and the number of people in the house gradually became fewer and fewer, and the temperature continued to drop. When he entered the old house again, the lights in the living room had been turned off, and no footsteps could be heard in the house. Where are the people? With a cold breath, Bai Xiao couldn''t help but look at the master bedroom: "Did they open the closet door? Is the ghost in the old house really hiding in the closet?" Moving in the darkness, Bai Xiao tightened his grip on the long knife and slowly groped his way to the door of the master bedroom. (End of this chapter) Chapter 307 the cruel truth Chapter 307 The Cruel Truth The quilt was spread flat on the bed without any wrinkles. There were no signs of fighting in the master bedroom, it was exactly the same as before. Where are they? The White Owl''s Adam''s apple rolled, lowering its body. Everything in the master bedroom was normal, but it made him feel extremely depressed. It felt as if someone had pushed him into the swimming pool at midnight, and no matter how hard he struggled with his hands and feet, he couldn''t touch the bottom. ?All the lights have been extinguished, and the wardrobe has only an outline in the darkness, like an upright coffin or a magic box exuding fatal attraction. The note was stuck intact to the gap in the wardrobe. The words "Never open it" were crawling in his eyes like insects. When Bai Xiao reacted, his hand was already on the wardrobe. "No, you can''t open it!" Bai Xiao woke up with his strong willpower. He wanted to stay away from the closet, but as soon as he walked out of the master bedroom, he felt something was wrong when he turned his back to the closet. The gap in the closet door seemed to be a little wider. There seemed to be an eye looking at him! Crack! A cup fell to the ground. Bai Xiao looked towards the kitchen. Black liquid was flowing among the broken pieces of the tea cup. It was only then that he discovered that there were a lot of black spots on the wall. Very bad things seemed to happen whenever those things touched them. ??The black spots spread very quickly. Bai Xiao dodged backwards, but the living room door was closed at this time. Something under the sofa caught Bai Xiao. ?The blade flashed by, and Bai Xiao kicked the sofa over, but he didn''t see anything. The danger level of the old house has increased several levels in a very short period of time, and various abnormal events have suddenly appeared, which is very abnormal in itself. The temperature began to drop after No. 4 disappeared. The more people disappeared, the more strange things appeared. Could it be that they were all sacrificed? ?The escape route was blocked, the clock in the living room rang four times, and the hands on the dial drew a smiley face of death. The sound of wind and breathing blew in from the window, and there was a knock on the door in the woman''s room. Live fish that had been bitten bounced on the ground, and a bird with missing wings was caught by something when it wanted to fly. ?This old house is not without any abnormalities, but every item is abnormal! Unknown things influence and control everything, and ghosts seem to be awakening everywhere. The cold wind blew against his cheeks, and Bai Xiao slashed with his knife. A lot of hair fell out in the wind, and he knew he was being targeted. "Come out, are you afraid of people when you are a ghost?" Bai Xiao dared to enter a level three abnormal event with his bare hands, not to mention that he now has a knife that can kill ghosts. It''s not that he is not afraid, he can just control this emotion of fear. Perfection transforms into power. There was a rustling sound from the TV, and after a few seconds, it suddenly turned on. A pair of eyes blinked in the black and white snowflake screen, and then the faces of investigators appeared on the screen. They all stared at Bai Xiao like dead people, looking straight at him, and their lips moved slightly, as if they were saying something. Come on, come on... The sound of grinding teeth came from the bedroom, and the black spots on the room were spreading rapidly. Bai Xiao tried to hack at the door, but the whole room seemed to be one, and he was trapped inside. ??The sound that was originally similar to the grinding of human teeth became strange, and the walls of the old house began to slowly shrink. The black spots were like hands, trying to grow on the white owl''s body. It seems there is only one way. Lifting the long knife, Bai Xiao kicked open the door of the master bedroom and stood in front of the closet: "All you did was to force me to open this closet. Are you so eager to die again?" With a slash of the knife, the seal shattered, and suppressed laughter and dull gasps came from the closet. The endless malice solidified into a solid form, stretching out from the gaps in the closet like tentacles. ?Whispers from different investigators appeared in the darkness, and the moment the closet door slowly opened, the entire old house seemed to be dragged into another world. "Why don''t you save us? Why don''t you stay with us? Why are you the only one who survived!" "You were the one who killed us, right? Why can you take the test with a knife?" You cant leave, you should also stay with us! ?Those voices became sharp, and they spoke out their innermost thoughts. It was obvious that the current situation was caused by their own stupidity, but they blamed all the faults on the survivors. ?Amid the rising malice, the limbs of each investigator were stuck together like mud. They lost themselves, and tentacles condensed by malice sprouted from their bodies, which looked very scary. You cant leave, you have to stay with us! You cant leave! ?Malevolent tentacles drop dark slime, leaving a large number of black spots on the wall wherever the tentacles crawl, constantly spreading the malicious nature. The ghost in the old house can control the malice in peoples hearts. It seems that if you want to kill it, you must first get rid of these malicious people. Strictly speaking, the investigators inside the closet are no longer human beings. They are stuck with each other and are bound by each other''s malice. They are full of resentment towards the world and everything around them. "I''m here to help you escape." Bai Xiao never thought about escaping. The first time he was involved in an abnormal incident, he was ready to die, but he hoped that his death would be more valuable, such as Holding the powerful ghosts and gods in their arms together. ?The malicious tentacles swung downwards, and Bai Xiao refused to dodge, and even closed his eyes. ?He held the handle of the knife with both hands, his consciousness immersed in the blade. A trace of shadow spreads like ink on the blade until it covers the entire knife. When Dr. Lu and Situ An made this knife for Qing Ge, in order to maximize Qing Ge''s combat power, they only gave the knife one characteristic - sharpness. ?Handheld by a living person, it can also be used to kill ghosts in the shadows. When the dark wind hit, Bai Xiao showed a completely different fighting style from Qing Ge. He fired his bow without turning back. He judged the location of the tentacle attack through the sound of the wind and went straight towards the closet. ??The tentacles condensed with malice were cut off, the blade passed across the investigator''s neck, and the two heads rolled to the ground. The corpses were separated, but they still cursed viciously, and more malice extended from the wounds on their necks, like the roots of a plant splitting while crawling towards the white owl''s legs. I should have five seconds left. With a cruel smile on his face, Bai Xiao swung his knife continuously within a few seconds. Blood and flesh flew everywhere in the closet, and huge wounds appeared on the cabinet door. The body of the alienated investigator was completely destroyed, but the malice not only did not dissipate, but became even more intense. ?Small malicious tentacles wrapped around his ankles. After the white owl pierced the chest of the last "monster", he found that he had completely entered the closet. ?The closet didnt look very big from the outside, but inside it looked like a deep passage, with torn investigator uniforms hanging and a large number of twisted corpses piled up. ?The ghost pattern test in the old house has been carried out many times, and the people at the Shumi Research Institute seem to be feeding the ominous things in the closet through this method. (End of this chapter) Chapter 308 Evil corpse Chapter 308 Divine CorpseMalicious ??If Situ An''s various experiences in Hande Private Academy had a great impact on Bai Xiao, at this moment, he is completely disappointed with the Investigation Bureau. ??Most of the investigators who participated in the ghost pattern test were mentally contaminated while investigating abnormal events. Some of the most serious ones among them will be sent to the General Administration for treatment. But who would have thought that the so-called treatment means treating them as test subjects? Use them to feed dirty things? ?Treating mental pollution requires a lot of resources. The General Administration''s approach is indeed the most worry-free, but it is too unfair to those front-line investigators. The words of the leader of the fourth security team lingered in Bai Xiao''s ears. The investigators were just cannon fodder. They were not living people in the eyes of the General Administration, but just a simple number. Is such an investigation bureau worth working for? Looking at the large number of corpses deep in the closet, all kinds of negative emotions and malicious thoughts began to occupy Bai Xiao''s brain. There are many questions in this world that have no answers, and many mistakes cannot be proven. Perhaps letting the shadow world invade would be a good option? "Anyway, I have become a monster. As long as everyone becomes a monster, then everyone will be the same, and we will not be treated as abnormalities..." Thats not right ??Bai Xiao suddenly swung the knife to shatter the malice on his legs. The blade cut the closet floor wantonly. He was like a giant eagle seeing its prey, moving forward with all his might. With the blade raised, Bai Xiao ran towards the place with the deepest malice. He killed every body dominated by malice until he could no longer stand still and could hardly hold the knife. With malice surrounding him from all directions, Bai Xiao fought until the last moment. Countless malice penetrated his body, and all kinds of evil thoughts shuttled through his mind. "I can''t die like this. Those really disgusting things are still alive and well. I absolutely can''t die!" Bai Xiao''s will was like a burning white flame, lighting up the corner of the closet. ?Evil thoughts were like a boundless black ocean, washing over his body. Slowly, he felt as if he had become one of countless evil thoughts. He could see every corner of the closet and the old house outside the closet. Am I swallowed by evil thoughts? Have I become a part of this dirty thing? "That''s right, you can''t go back. You have become just like us, and you have become the ghost you hate most." ?Despair and pain stimulated his mind, and all the investigators he killed seemed to be resurrected in his heart. The dead faces stared at him, and the hateful words filled his ears. If you kill us, we will remain in your heart forever, torturing you all the time until the next person comes to take your place. ?The malicious answer made people shudder. Bai Xiao''s consciousness was guided by some kind of power, and he discovered that there was still a survivor in the old house at this time - No. 9. ?In the cupboard in the kitchen far away from the ground, No. 9 had a look of horror on his face, his body bent at an incredible angle, and he gritted his teeth and persisted. There is also a shooting device and a rescue device installed on his lower waist. The most important thing is that the one worn on the wrist that No. 9 has always hidden is not a black ring, but a white ring that can only be worn by those who tell the story! "The narrator who sent you to death is still alive. You are very lucky. You are not the last one to be eaten, and you don''t have to bear all the pain and sin." Maliciousness is spreading, and all kinds of evil and cruel thoughts appear in Bai Xiao''s mind. All the investigators who died in the old house seem to be staring at him at this time. "Do you want to burn him to death? strangle him bit by bit with malice? Or lock him in the house and play with him slowly?" ?????Bai Xiao doesn''t have any good feelings for No. 9, but he doesn''t want to kill him at all. situation. People are selfish, and you can only be freed by putting them in a cabinet, otherwise all the malice will be integrated into your body, allowing you to bear all the pain! The spark of will was shaken, and the weak flame swayed in the darkness. Bai Xiao''s head was almost torn apart by different sounds, and he was full of malice that was about to burst. Kill him and control the evil in the house! After killing him, you wont have to suffer anymore! ?Countless voices sounded, and when malice was about to cover the fire of will, Bai Xiao finally made a decision. He gave up on himself, actively controlled the tentacles formed by malice, and opened the cupboard door. Number Nine was so frightened that he couldn''t breathe. A pair of eyes full of malice stared at him. Just when everyone was looking forward to how Bai Xiao would kill the other party, with the last trace of reason, Bai Xiao changed his target, controlled the malicious tentacles he could influence, and let them all crash into The door to the living room! Run! The closed old house had a loophole from the inside, and the living room door was smashed open by malicious tentacles! Seeing the exit, No. 9 immediately ran towards the old house. "Perhaps No. 9 has a reason to kill, but you are the one who deserves to be killed!" Bai Xiao''s will and malice burned together, and he allowed the malice to penetrate his body without compromising! ??A weak flame bloomed in the dark night. No. 9 was about to run to the door, but slowly stopped. He stood at the exit and looked back at the opened wardrobe. Damn it, really unlucky, how could there be such a person? No. 9 quietly stretched out his hand. He actually wanted to close the door again, but as soon as his hand reached out, the old house began to wither in large areas. All malice quickly flowed away from him, converging towards the white owl in the closet. "Did I reveal some flaws? Shouldn''t you torture me severely!" No. 9 finally did not close the door: "Human nature is evil, everyone has malice hidden in their heart, and you are no exception! No one is exception!" No. 9 yelled frantically. He tried desperately to close the door, and finally half of his body fell outside the room. All the malice escaping from him flowed back into the closet, where it was fought over by the will of Bai Xiao and the investigators. In the observation room, Lord Jingtuo watched everything silently. There is a piece of meat cut from the heart of the god''s corpse hidden in the old house. It seems that because the **** can control malice, the meat in the house is full of malice. ?It is very difficult to gain its recognition. First of all, you must be able to withstand the malice it brings and be able to maintain yourself in the malicious attack. Secondly, you need to make the most benevolent choice amidst the deepest malice. The more ill-will you have in your heart, the more you will sink. Only if your heart is kind, can you have a chance of survival. This is also the reason why everything in the old house was normal at first. After the investigators began to calculate and doubt each other, the abnormalities gradually increased. ?Of course, it wont work if the investigators do nothing, because there are insiders among them. In fact, what the previous investigator said was right. Only nine people can enter each ghost pattern test at most. In this test, Bai Xiao is the real No. 9, and the No. 9 wearing the white ring is the Shumi who is maliciously controlled. who. As early as a few weeks ago, the bewildered person became a malicious believer due to excessive exposure to the corpse of the god. The number on his back could be easily torn off, and to deal with other investigators, he also tore off different numbers from the corpse''s uniform, which could be replaced at any time. ??If no one can pass the test, the narcissist will be a malicious slave and will always be with the corpse of the god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 309 Various regions of Kaitan Games Chapter 309: Various regions of Kaitan Game Originally, Lord Jingtuo had given up the flesh and blood of this corpse, but now the situation has turned for the better. After confirming that No. 9''s soul was gone, he touched the white ring on his wrist and gave the order: "Bai Xiao successfully passed the three-stage test! Prepare for rescue!" ?The security personnel on standby immediately rushed underground. Bai Xiao almost contained all the evil intentions by himself. The security personnel were not blocked and easily entered the old house. They did not approach the closet directly, but worked in pairs to rearrange the furniture in the house. First, they destroyed the feng shui of the house. Then they took out a bundle of rope soaked in corpse oil and dragged the closet out of the master bedroom. ?After the wardrobe completely left the shady house, the security personnel dared to take action and forcefully opened the door. Malice and shadow are like mutated piranha flowers in the abyss, blooming the moment the cabinet door is opened. The stretched "petals" occupy the entire underground space, with the white owl lying in the middle. ??The faces of other investigators kept flashing across his face, and he was undergoing unimaginable torture in his heart. The whole process lasted for a full hour before it was over. The flower of evil began to wither, and all malice poured into Bai Xiao''s body, mixed with shadows, taking root in his heart, and drawing ghost lines on his chest. Along with Bai Xiao''s heartbreaking voice, the withered flower ghost pattern gradually became clear. Bai Xiao and the piece of god''s flesh and blood were successfully fused together. He was not defeated by the malice and still controlled the body. right. ??Jingtuo God and other fans in the observation room also came over. They "appreciated" Bai Xiao up close like they were looking at exquisite works of art. "Congratulations, you have successfully obtained a ticket to the new world." Jingtuo God''s demonic eyes flashed with excitement: "But if you want to obtain the complete ghost pattern, you must have more than the leader of the fourth security team. Strength, you still need to continue to participate in the fourth phase of testing. ?? Bai Xiao only obtained a piece of flesh and blood from the divine corpse. To completely master the malice and become a security personnel like K, he still needs to continue to fuse the flesh and blood of malice. ?The exhausted Bai Xiao reluctantly opened his eyes. He glanced around and saw that the Yin Mansion had completely changed. ?These narrators had every chance to save the investigators, but not only did they fail to help, they also deliberately arranged the Nether House into a "shrine" for cultivating the corpses of gods. "Grass**." With his lips moving slightly, Bai Xiao fell into a deep coma after saying the last sentence. "Do we need to send him to the hospital of the General Administration?" the security personnel next to him said this, but their bodies remained motionless. There was a trace of jealousy in their eyes when they looked at Bai Xiao: "This guy is really lucky." "Luck?" Zhuo Jun smiled coldly: "After he entered the closet, under the malicious influence, he killed all the investigators who were dominated, so he could barely survive the malicious counterattack later. If he sends you in, you Are you confident you can do it? ??Strange lines appeared on the collar of Zhuo Jun''s uniform. The security guard lowered his head and did not dare to speak any more. The security personnel of the Investigation Bureau are also divided into different levels. The security team staying at the headquarters building has the highest authority, followed by the group of people who came back from the Xinhu Forbidden Game. They only listen to Wanjie''s orders, and finally they are ordinary security personnel. Take him for a physical check. If there is no big problem, throw him into the room for the second stage ghost pattern test. We are in urgent need of security personnel who can fight against big ghosts. Lord Jingtuo wanted to check the long knife in Bai Xiao''s hand, but he didn''t expect that the other person was already unconscious and his fingers were still firmly holding the handle of the knife. Taking out the injection, Jing Tuo Shen was about to inject Bai Xiao when an alarm suddenly sounded in the observation room. He didn''t bother to check Bai Xiao''s knife and immediately took people back to the observation room. "What happened?" "We received reports from various investigation agencies. The frequency of abnormal events tripled overnight! There were four Level 3 abnormal events in a row! And unknown clay sculptures appeared in all the abnormal events. !" The staff sent the pictures and videos uploaded by the investigators using the black ring to the Jingtuo God. Centered on Lishan Hospital, various strange statues appeared in the old city, spreading twisted beliefs and occupying the bodies of living people. "The abnormal events caused by these statues spread very quickly and have a large impact. Among them is a faceless clay statue. It has affected the residents of the entire building in just a few hours. All ordinary people who believe in it will Deprived of memory, he gradually forgot everything, and finally turned into a faceless monster. "The staff saw various abnormal photos every day, but this time they were still frightened. Contact Wanjie immediately and let his people pass. Lord Jingtuo looked through the report, and the situation in Hanhai became increasingly chaotic. We have already contacted him, but Captain Wan Jie took people to Cripwan Village. They seem to be tracking down the murderer of K. the staff member whispered. The air became cold, and Lord Jingtuo slowly raised his head: "They are the ones who caused the big scandal in Lishan Hospital. Go and inform Wanjie. If you don''t return to the old city before dawn, you will bear the consequences." ??The staff member grimaced and nodded. There were people on both sides that he did not dare to offend. Gao Ming escaped from the encirclement of security personnel. In order to avoid the ubiquitous surveillance, he successfully returned to the old city with the help of ghosts. Entering Zhang Ding''s home, Gao Ming lit the only candle in the house. He knocked on the **** door and called inside. A few minutes later, wet fingers stretched out from behind the door. Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, Zhang Ding and others in the supermarket walked out of the shadow world, and everyone met in Zhang Ding''s former room. "What''s wrong with him?" Zhang Ding pointed to the self-portraits of the four group leaders on the wall. Xia Yang was crushed in the hands of the security personnel twice in a row, and his heart was filled with murderous intent. I guess its menopause. Gao Ming sat on the main seat, and the small living room was full of people. From the second time he walked out of the tunnel to the present, Gao Ming has reversed his fate and gathered the power to compete with the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. The most powerful Zhang Ding sat next to Gao Ming. The blind man who had recovered a little was huddled in the shadows. He put himself into the body of the big dog again. ??The physical education teacher and art teacher from Hande Private Academy stood guard at the door of the living room. Xuan Wen picked up the tea cup and turned over the book in her hand. The good brother Wei Dayou and Bai Xiaos sister Bai Qiao sat together, and the village representatives of Cripwan Village stood behind them. On the other side of the coffee table, the goddess from the Surabaya Apartment was sitting in the direction facing Gao Ming. Next to her was Mr. Yi, an insomnia patient from Lishan Hospital. ?Every person in the room represents a force behind them, and only Gao Ming can subdue them. By the way, a guest came last night. Zhang Ding suddenly remembered something. He opened the blood door again and brought out a high school student wearing a student union uniform. ?The other person was wearing a student union armband and looked very similar to the chairman of the student union of Handel Private College. (End of this chapter) Chapter 310 Gao Yuns gift Chapter 310 Gao Yuns gift "Student Union? Gao Yun? What does he want from me?" Gao Ming was deeply impressed by the 51st classmate from Class 13. He was originally the only survivor of the bus accident, but was deceived back into the tunnel by other classmates from Class 13. ??The students of Class 13 who were supposed to be ghosts all survived, but Gao Yun, who was supposed to live well, died for them. ?Only one of the two parties was able to leave the tunnel, but due to a loophole in fate, they all appeared in the vast sea. "The president wants to give you something." The student council members walked straight towards Gao Ming after seeing him, their expressions were a little dull, and their tone of voice was also strange, like a puppet without a mind of its own. ?Putting his hand into his pocket and groping for a long time, the classmate took out two old-fashioned mobile phones. One of them was stained with blood and seemed to have been taken out from the murder scene; the other was completely black and had an older model. "The president wants to ask you a question. Please answer carefully and don''t deceive him again." Holding a mobile phone in each hand, the student union member stood in front of Gao Ming: "If you need to stay in the tunnel this time, change Do you want him to come out?" Sitting on the sofa, Gao Ming did not answer immediately. Only the classmates in Class 13 could understand how difficult this question was to answer. After being silent for a long time, Gao Ming nodded: "What do you need me to do?" After receiving Gao Ming''s reply, the student union members seemed like robots who had completed their tasks. They placed the blood-stained mobile phone in front of Gao Ming and put away the other mobile phone: "The president doesn''t want to conflict with you. What he is doing Everything is recorded on this phone, and you can also contact him through this phone. Of course, this phone may also reveal your location. If you feel inappropriate, you can throw it away. Gao Ming turned on his phone. The screen saver was a group photo of Class 13. It was just the version drawn by Xia Yang. Everyone died tragically in the classroom. Touching the address book, the only contact - the president of the student union, sent multiple videos to Gao Ming. After leaving Hande Private College, Gao Yun returned the school rules to Yan Xizhi. He led the student union members to escape to the East District Central Area and built a new student union rule in the most prosperous metropolitan area. Unlike those ghosts in the shadows, Gao Yun did not kill innocent people indiscriminately, nor was he willing to expose himself casually. He secretly spread the rules in the dark, and the number of people who followed the rules exceeded a certain limit, radiating three residential areas and one school. ?Most of the strange rules are to serve the shadow world and help the shadow world invade the vast sea. However, the internal operating logic of Gao Yun''s student union rules is not like this. Its core is to help more people who are willing to abide by this rule survive. Rules condense scattered individuals into a huge whole. The student union is centered on the president, twisting everyone''s will into a rope. ?? Disaster has arrived, and the number of citizens in the East District who abide by the rules of the student union is increasing every day. This is why Gao Yun sent people to find Gao Ming this time. ??He hopes that Gao Ming can withdraw from the East District, and the two sides will not fight here, allowing the Investigation Bureau to reap the benefits. The video sent by the President of the Student Union not only contains the content of the Student Union, but also the situation in other districts of Hanhai. Unlike Gao Ming, who was exhausted and chased by fate, Gao Yun had considerable initiative. Hande Private Academy was previously Situ An''s sacrifice training base and his "back garden". A large number of secrets and information stored there all fell into Gao Yun''s hands. After Situ An''s death, he used coercion and inducement to take over Situ An''s hidden forces in the dark, including the largest underground society in the East District and some of the hidden lines buried within the Investigation Bureau. Situ An had a far-reaching plan. Gao Yun was originally just a **** of his, but he was plotted by Gao Yun in Hende Private Academy. The two sides were competing for not only the complete school rules, but also the other party''s memory and soul. ??It seems that Gao Yun didn''t gain anything from Hende Private Academy, but in fact, he had already escaped with what he needed most. ?Through the video sent by Gao Yun, Gao Ming had a detailed understanding of the current Hanhai. Gangbei City is the territory of the General Bureau of Investigation. The Mystery Research Institute, the strongest security force, and the disaster weapon production line are all the "hopes" of Hanhai. The protection is tight, and abnormal events will be extinguished almost as soon as they occur. The East District, which Situ An once controlled, is the most prosperous area in the Hanhai, and is now the only semi-occupied area in the Hanhai. Level 4 abnormal events have caused the Hande Private Academy to go out of control. A large number of East District citizens have been secretly replaced. The proportion of "abnormal citizens" within the East District increases every day. All are improving. The student union, ghosts from the shadow world, the main force of the Investigation Bureau and Hande Private Academy, several forces are fighting here, and every night is extremely lively. Old City, the most dangerous and chaotic area in the vast sea, has the largest population and the highest population density. It is a key target area in the shadow world. Situ An has performed dozens of rituals in the Old City. Now the abnormal events in Lishan Hospital are out of control, and the hazard level investigation bureau has not announced yet. The situation here is even worse than in the East District. The only good news is that Gao Ming is here, and the old city is also the area where Kaitan players are most active. ? Sihanouk Future Science and Technology Park, the Sihanouk Branch has the strongest security team besides the general bureau. The thirteen investigation bureaus under it are all staffed by highly capable people, which can be regarded as the anchor of the vast sea. The last thing worth mentioning is the Gangnan area, where some local gangsters gather in Hanhai. The family of Gao Ming''s classmate Wang Jie is there, and Wang Jie''s uncle is the head of one of the investigation bureaus. Abnormal incidents occur frequently. In order to save himself, Gangnan doesn''t care about procedural justice at all. Regardless of whether the other party is a human or a ghost, an investigator or a ghost story player, as long as he can help, he is willing to absorb and protect everyone. They are absolutely pragmatic. If the situation is really over, they might actively embrace the shadows. ?Gao Yun shared some information with Gao Ming. In order to thank Gao Ming for giving up the East District, he also gave Gao Ming a gift. In the last video, Gao Yun gave a demonstration for Gao Ming. ??He finds citizens who are caught in abnormal events and forces them to abide by the rules of the student union. After being in danger, different citizens will burst out willpower with completely different energy levels. ?These invisible and intangible energy of will will further strengthen the rules of ghost talk, not only making the false rules real, but also helping Gao Yun break the shackles of fate. The aura exuding from his body is getting closer and closer to that of Menggui. "People who were supposed to die have survived, and their fate has been changed, which can help me break the shackles of fate; their will can also become nourishment, helping the Flesh Immortal and Zhang Ding become dream ghosts. Isn''t this exactly what I need? ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 311 What kind of villain BOSS? We were just passing through PNC Chapter 311 What kind of villain BOSS? We were just passing through PNC Gao Ming looked at the video on his phone, his eyes shining. Zhang Ding has been trapped in the nightmare of floods for a long time, and he can''t find a way to become a dream ghost. Gao Yun''s video provides him with a path. "The key to becoming a dream ghost is not yourself, but the ordinary people in this city. We need to use their will to break free from the shackles of fate..." Zhang Ding also saw the video on his phone: "He is right, I was able to bring the flood back to life entirely because of the trust of my neighbors, who were willing to turn their painful memories into power and let me control them. As more and more water ghosts regained their sanity with my help, my The power is getting stronger. "Collective... rules..." Gao Ming remembers that Lu Zang said that the vast sea is a dream, and all citizens are living in a dream. Only by waking up from this collective dream can we have a chance to kill fate. "Hanhai is different from other cities. Because of the existence of fate, we cannot break the boundaries with our own obsession like Hongyi, so we can only rely on changing the fate of more people, relying on collective will to fight fate, and complete the act of stealing the sky. "Zhang Ding was very satisfied with what he said. He felt that he had demonstrated the literary qualities a supermarket owner should have. Rolling her eyes, the goddess sighed softly: "You are looking for death yourself, and you want to drag others with you? Isn''t it good to live in peace and harmony according to the weather? Even if this city is a dream, what if the world after waking up from the dream is not as good as What about in dreams? Reality, no matter how bad it is, is much better to me than this dream. The blind man curled up in the body of the big dog, and long black hair grew again on the surface of its skin. "When the disaster comes, the beautiful and ordinary life can no longer go back. In this world full of abnormalities, who can guarantee that we can live in peace?" Xuan Wen turned the tea cup: "We have no other choice. If If we dont take action, Im afraid all those ordinary citizens will become sacrifices in the shadow world. "It is necessary to let ordinary people adapt to abnormal events in advance." Wei Dayou raised his hand: "It is better to let ordinary citizens experience controllable abnormal events than to lose themselves in the shadow world, right?" Bai Qiao, who was sitting next to Wei Dayou, also expressed his opinion: "The Investigation Bureau has been blocking information about abnormal events in the past, and everyone has seen the results. We are not asking ordinary people to die, but to give them a chance to see A chance to find out the truth and give him a chance to choose. "Yes, the vast majority of people in this world do not actually have the right to choose, and can only be coerced by the so-called general trend. And we are like angels, putting the power of choice in front of every citizen." Xia Yang turned around in the painting. He burned the last paper doll in the wound, with murderous intent on his face: "What you can control in your own hands is called life. Otherwise, it is no different from an animal." Teacher Xia''s words silenced the goddess. Several other people in the room also felt like they were being scolded. Only Zhang Ding''s son ran around the living room without any worries. "There is no need to argue." In the future that Gao Ming has seen, more than half of the people in the vast sea will disappear in abnormal events. It is not difficult to change the future, as long as most of the people can survive the abnormal events. Just live: "The cruelty of the future is beyond our imagination, and the disaster has just begun. We don''t need to deliberately guide ordinary people into abnormal events. We only need to collect their will and emotions from abnormal events. If we encounter will and emotions They are all special people, and you can bring them in. Gao Ming opened the **** door and led everyone into the Butcher''s House. He stared at the number of family members displayed on the map of the vast sea: "We are far behind Gao Yun now, and we must move faster." ??He zoomed in on the old city, down to every building, and divided tasks for everyone present. "Save those who deserve to be saved, and kill those who deserve to be killed. I will write a new script for you. I hope that the next dream ghost will appear among you." Gao Ming compiled a list. Every name that appeared on it represented blood and killing. Psychopathy was not enough to describe those madmen. They killed more people than ghosts in the catastrophe. Whats even more irritating is that, combined with the future they saw, these selfish and crazy murderers have adapted well to the shadow world, and most of them live a "fun" life in the future. As for the people on the list, none of them will be spared. They will all be imprisoned in my torture chamber. "Xiaoguo, is your home here?" Liu Jiaru is the head teacher of Class 3 of Dazhai Primary School. Recently, she found that a student in the class always had bruises on his body for no reason. She asked the child, but the child didn''t want to explain. Because she was worried about domestic violence against her students, she decided to make a home visit. "Well..." Xiaoguo lowered her head and kicked the pebbles on the ground carelessly. She walked very slowly. She seemed to really not want to go home. Are your father and mother at home today? Liu Jiaru always felt that something terrible had happened to the child: If they have done anything excessive to you, you must tell the teacher! "My parents didn''t do anything...just..." Xiaoguo''s braids were hanging on her schoolbag, and the bruises on the back of her neck were obvious, as if she had been severely beaten by a hand. What is that? Dont be afraid, the teacher will help you. They always like to look in the mirror recently... If I dont let them look in the mirror, they will make noises with me... Xiaoguo walked through the bumpy road and stopped at the entrance of the Dazhai Electric Power Supply Family Courtyard. ??This is an old community built before Dazhai Electric Power was renovated. The house is older than Liu Jiarus father. Why is there no one in the community? ??The community seems to have been empty for a long time. I felt a little uncomfortable as soon as I entered. Teacher Liu didn''t know how to describe it. It seemed that there was a lack of popularity here. "My home is right here..." Xiaoguo walked into the corridor of Building 5, lowering his head and led Teacher Liu to the third floor. The windows in the corridor were sealed with bricks. It was dark here even though it was not dark. Digging for the key from his pocket, Xiaoguo opened the living room door tremblingly. The sound of the door shaft turning was a bit harsh, and rust fell on his clothes. Xiaoguo looked at the living room without the lights on, and shouted into the house: "I''m back." "The food is on the table, go and heat it up yourself." Mom''s voice came from the bedroom, with dissatisfaction in her words. She seemed to be doing something, but was disturbed by Xiaoguo. With his head lowered, Xiaoguo came to the dining table and picked up the leftover takeaways eaten by the adults. There was a stinky smell in the plastic basin, and there were some used tissues thrown next to it. "Can this thing be eaten?" Teacher Liu grabbed Xiaoguo''s wrist. She entered the living room and shouted towards the bedroom: "Hello, Xiaoguo''s mother, I am Xiaoguo''s class teacher. There are some things we need to talk about. ! Unexpected sounds appeared in the house, and the sound of moving things came from the bedroom. After more than ten seconds, the bedroom door was opened, and a middle-aged woman appeared at the door with her back to Teacher Liu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 312 Dont look at your face or mirror Chapter 312 Dont look at faces and mirrors "I''m so sorry. I didn''t know you were going to do a home visit today. Look, I haven''t cleaned up yet. The house is a mess." The middle-aged woman said it very politely. She was no different from other parents of children that Teacher Liu met, except that the other party kept Standing with his back to her, there was a strange feeling. "Mom Xiaoguo? Are you feeling unwell?" Teacher Liu looked at the back of the middle-aged woman. Her messy black hair covered her shoulders. The woman was obviously at home, but she was dressed up. She was wearing an expensive but not too expensive suit. Clothes that fit well. "I''m really inconvenienced right now. Is it Xiaoguo that''s causing you trouble? I''ll take care of this **** child tonight." The middle-aged woman stepped back and slowly walked out of the bedroom. Seeing the other party approaching, Teacher Liu felt her breath suffocated, but she still protected Xiaoguo by her side: "It has nothing to do with the child. I think there is something wrong with your education method. Blindly beating and scaring the child will affect the child." normal growth Halfway through speaking, Teacher Liu shut her mouth because the middle-aged woman had already stepped back in front of her, with her thick black hair only a foot away from her. There was dead silence in the living room. Teacher Liu felt very depressed and she took a step back unconsciously. The middle-aged woman did not look at the road and walked backwards without touching anything in the house, as if she had eyes on the back of her head. "Xiaoguo''s mother, since you are not feeling well, I will come back another day." Teacher Liu felt that the middle-aged woman was suffering from mental problems, so she took Xiaoguo''s hand and walked out. But as soon as she turned around, she found a man standing outside the living room door with his back to her. He seemed to be Xiaoguo''s father. When did he come here? ??She didn''t notice the other party approaching at all, and Teacher Liu felt a sense of fear in her heart. She held Xiao Guo''s hand, and cold sweat broke out on her palm. "Teacher Liu, since you are here, why don''t we have a meal together." The middle-aged man''s voice was gentle, and the other person seemed to be a person with a good temper: "I brought you delicious food." ??Stepping back into the house, the man closed the door. The moment the door panel closed, the temperature in the house began to drop continuously, and the entire room seemed to be isolated from reality. "Xiaoguo is very similar to me when I was a child. He is very naughty. Please worry about it." As the man spoke, he moved his body backwards. He looked like a normal person in every aspect, but when he got closer, Teacher Liu felt that It was numb, and every cell in the body was resisting. Xiao Guo, come here! The middle-aged woman shouted loudly. Xiao Guo shivered in fright, and she reluctantly let go of Teacher Lius hand. You two can be considered parents like this! Teacher Liu took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed the emergency number very decisively: The police will be here soon! I want to take this child away! "Has your call been connected?" The middle-aged man''s laughter came from inside his body. He put the food on the table, and squeezed Teacher Liu in the middle with his wife: "Teacher Liu, I know you are a conscientious person, and the students in the class like you very much, and so do we. You happen to be visiting your home today, would you like us to cook some dishes for you? " Liu Jiaru just wanted to leave as soon as possible. She didn''t dare to stay for dinner, but this abnormal couple didn''t give her a chance. ? She was scared to death, but she still tried her best to calm down: "Then you go cook, and we will talk while eating." Teacher Liu wanted to wait for Xiaoguo''s parents to enter the kitchen. As long as they stopped blocking the way, he would immediately take Xiaoguo and escape through the living room door. "Thank you for coming to my house for dinner. We, husband and wife, are usually very busy. We happen to have a lot of things that I want to talk to you about. Thank you very much for choosing my house..." What Xiaoguo''s father said was a bit strange. He kept saying thank you, as if Liu The teacher agreed to something outrageous. The couple did not enter the kitchen. Something was swimming under their skin. The joints of their bodies were stiff and turned unnaturally. The middle-aged woman grabbed Teacher Liu''s arm backwards. What are you going to do! Teacher Liu looked like a stressed cat. "I''ll take you to dinner." The couple forcibly pulled Teacher Liu into the bedroom and sat her in front of the makeup mirror. Before Teacher Liu could react, she saw herself in the makeup mirror. Her eyes widened, and an indescribable fear made her forget to breathe. She was sitting upright in the mirror, wearing the same clothes as her, with the same hairstyle as her, but that person had no face! There is nothing on the fleshy face, but if you look carefully, there seem to be some shallow outlines on the flesh. Its not me in the mirror! "Teacher Liu, thank you for coming. This way, I have one more person in my family, one more person!" The middle-aged man placed the food in the plastic bag on the dressing table, and the things in the mirror gradually began to look like Teacher Liu. . "What are you doing?!" Teacher Liu wanted to look away, but her head was pressed tightly by the hands of the middle-aged couple. She felt herself getting closer and closer to the mirror, and the fleshy face in the mirror slowly grew. Her facial features. Help! Help! ?Hurrying footsteps sounded, and a thin figure appeared at the door. "Don''t look in the mirror!" A sharp and childish voice came to Teacher Liu''s ears, and then she heard a crisp "pop" sound. ??The panting Xiaoguo smashed the kitchen knife on the mirror. The large kitchen knife usually used to cut vegetables and meat was stained with a trace of fire and murderous intent, and several cracks appeared on the smooth mirror surface. Teacher Liu in the mirror became distorted, and Xiaoguos parents paused for a moment. ??Teacher Liu seized this momentary opportunity, broke away from the restraints, took Xiaoguo''s hand and ran towards the door. ?She pressed the door handle and opened two doors in succession. Xiaoguo''s father and mother were already chasing after her. Teacher, you can go alone. ?Xiaoguo shook off Teacher Liu''s hand and hugged his mother''s leg. He also looked up and saw his mother''s face. When he saw his mother''s face, Xiaoguo''s facial features seemed to become a little blurred. ?Now Teacher Liu realized why Xiaoguo always lowered her head. This terrifying discovery made Teacher Liu even more frightened. She couldn''t care about anything and ran downstairs in one breath. It was already dark outside, and she didnt know what time it was. She seemed to have stayed at Xiaoguos house for a long time. Relying on the memory she had when she arrived, she ran towards the exit of the community, but what should have been the iron gate of the compound turned into a wall. ?Hurrying footsteps sounded behind her. Teacher Liu ran as hard as she could, but she couldn''t outrun him at all. After a few seconds, her shoulder was held down by a hand. "I just want to ask for directions, don''t you?" The man''s words were mixed with gasps. Shortly after he caught up with Teacher Liu, several other people also rushed over. Their clothes were very different, the only thing that was the same The point is that the tasks posted by the Backwater Forum were received on the mobile phone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 313 One of the future saviors Chapter 313 One of the future saviors ?Seeing that she was surrounded by everyone, Teacher Lius face was full of fear. She was frightened out of her wits, and now she felt as if every tree and plant were in danger. Who are you? Teacher Liu kept dodging back, and there was a chill in Teacher Lius voice. "I am the co-police officer of our Dazhai Electric Power Supply Police Station." The man took out his ID. He was young, in his twenties, and his ID photo looked a bit more handsome than he looked. Example? Teacher Liu read out the name on the ID photo and slowly calmed down: Did you come here after receiving my police call? Thats not right! My phone call didnt get through at all! Who are you! "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited." Fan couldn''t stand the screaming teacher Liu. He motioned to the people next to him to step back so as not to give Teacher Liu a sense of oppression: "It can be seen from your expression and state that you must have experienced something just now. Very terrible things happened, and we are the people who specialize in dealing with those incidents. You can call us Kaitan players. Teacher Lius head is full of question marks. The man in front of him must have passed the age of fantasizing. Players are confused when they hear this weird story: "Is it similar to extreme sports enthusiasts?" "How should I put it? We have all experienced abnormal events like you. The only difference is that we survived without the help of others. With some experience in coping, we decided to join forces to help more people survive. Come down." Fan Bian is not very old, but maybe because he often handles various things at the police station, he feels very reliable. ? Seeing that Teacher Liu still didnt believe it, Fan Fan started to introduce other people around her to her in order to dispel her doubts. This curly-haired fashion sister used to be a nanny for a rich mans family in the East District. Just call her Sister Zhang. At that time, all the little ghosts raised by the rich man in the basement of the villa came back to life. Only Sister Zhang escaped death. Sister Zhang, who is fat and smiling, is approachable and seems to be easy to get along with. "You don''t think Sister Zhang is ordinary, but she has taken care of little ghosts. In order to survive the night, Sister Zhang took care of the little ghosts as children and stayed with them for a whole day and night." Fan Yan''s words directly dismissed Liu. The teacher wants to get close to Sister Zhang. This couple are students at Hanhai University. They have been together since junior high school and are the top students in the class. Fan Fan knows the identity of each team member very well. "My name is Bai Shu, and she is my girlfriend Youyou. We are both from the Department of Mathematics." The male student looked knowledgeable, tall and thin, with fair skin. The girl was not short either. They looked very handsome at first glance. Couple style: "A few days ago, a student at Hanhai University disappeared, and we were trapped in the library at that time. We only survived with the help of the tips from the seniors in the backwater forum and strictly abiding by various rules of ghost stories. " ??Remembering the terrifying scene, Bai Shu hugged Youyou and used strength in his arms, as if he was still afraid inside. The other couple were rescued by me from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Fan Fan looked at the middle-aged couple standing separately with a headache. "Who is a couple with him? We are divorced!" The woman has a loud voice and a strong body. You can see the obvious muscle outline, and she has a healthy and beautiful body. "Do you think I''m willing to live with you? If it weren''t for the ghost chasing you so hard that day, I would have waited until the divorce procedures were completed before running away!" The man didn''t give in to the other person at all. He had gained weight and was obviously the same age as the woman. But it feels a little old. "Ouch! Don''t run away! If the ghost comes, do you still need me to carry you? Are you a man?" "I fell down to cover you, okay! Didn''t I let you go on your own!" The man''s neck turned red: "Can''t you even tell? I think you were practicing shot put, and your brain is spinning. Its mushy! Li Chengcai, tell me one more thing! The woman rolled up her sleeves. "I live with you every day, no wonder I''m not afraid of ghosts!" The man''s mouth was harsh, but his body was honest and he hid behind the example. With a wry smile, Fan Fan explained to Teacher Liu: "This eldest brother is called Li Chengcai and he is a doctor; his wife is a retired shot put player named Ouyang Susu." "I was deceived by her name when we were on a blind date. You said you could kill a cow with one punch. What is your name Susu? Is that what you can call her?" "I''m a**! Li Chengcai, you are really shaking the world!" Sister Su Su directly grabbed Brother Li and knocked him down. "Let go! Let me go! I''m suing you for domestic violence!" Li Chengcai screamed in pain. "We''re going to get divorced anyway, go ahead and sue!" Ouyang Susu said, but the strength in her hands became lighter. Xiao Fan, dont look at me! Catch her! Not paying attention to the middle-aged couple, Fan Fan began to introduce the last person to Teacher Liu: "This is called Gao Ming. We met before entering the abnormal event. His family runs a kindergarten and he usually helps in the kindergarten. He is a very nice person and especially likes children. "Hello." Gao Ming said shyly to Teacher Liu: "The first time I experienced an abnormal event, I was very scared and despaired that I couldn''t breathe. Although I am still nervous now, I have adapted much better." This is how everyone got here. Fan Fan felt deeply: We, the Kaitan players, should unite together so that we can save more people. The example is just a joint police that may be expelled at any time, but he has a very special thing, with the feeling of hope, making people want to approach, and can be called -justice. In a certain future, an ordinary example accomplishes things that he could not even imagine. Teacher Liu looked at Brother Li and Sister Su Su who were fighting, and finally believed them. Ghosts should not be like this: "One of my students was locked in a room by his father and mother, in that building! They and his wife The two of them stood with their backs to me, and it seemed that as soon as I looked at their faces, my own face would disappear and be taken away by something! " "A face without facial features?" Fan Fan took out his little notebook: "There have been many similar abnormal events near Lishan Hospital recently. Many communities have been blocked because of this. The reason why the residents are like that is because they are like a faceless person. related to the clay sculpture. "The task we need to do should be here." After confirming it, he looked at the residential building: "Keep the formation, let''s go over and take a look." "Should we stop waiting for other Kaitan players?" Bai Shu turned on his mobile phone: "The Dead Water Forum released seventeen copies of Kaitan in a row last night, covering the entire old city. I feel that things are going to change in the vast sea. It''s better for everyone to be careful." "There is a child who is locked in the house. He is late. I am afraid that something might happen to the child." (End of this chapter) Chapter 314 neighborhood committee Chapter 314 Neighborhood Committee Dazhai Electric Power Supply Family Courtyard (Group Ghost Story Copy): Normal danger level, 15% alienation progress, 20% shadow coverage, 17 player survivors, 1% probability of miracle eggs appearing. "The faceless **** was released from Lishan Hospital by the security personnel of the General Bureau of Investigation. The twisted beliefs connected the restless souls. The family members who were once familiar and close became something else, and the most important thing was taken away from them. There is only one thing you need to do, find the faceless clay sculpture and destroy it completely." There is a probability of obtaining cursed objects from Lishan Hospital in this collective copy. All cursed objects can be identified and traded within the forum. When the existence that is supposed to represent order begins to collapse, a new order will appear in your hands. ??Looked at the mission information posted on the Backwater Forum again, and after confirming that there was no problem, Shi Yan led the team towards the corridor. "The number of surviving players in the family hospital is 17. Besides us, there are other weird players." Bai Shu looked down at the message. After a while, the number of surviving players became 19 again: "As the Backwater Forum began to publish tasks, , the number of players will be more and more, and we will have the advantage..." As soon as he finished speaking, the number of survivors became 18 again, and one player seemed to have died. You actually use such a terrifying place as a copy of the game? Teacher Liu couldnt understand it at all. She just wanted to escape back to her home. Everyone is afraid, but hiding is not our style. An example showed a very friendly smile: Sometimes it is fun to face difficulties. When he was working as a co-police officer, Fan Bian had seen too many helpless things, and he wanted to help those people, but he couldn''t. Now that a catastrophe is coming and the entire city will be overturned, he must take his destiny into his own hands and do everything possible to increase his power. Are you sure you want to go in? Teacher Liu looked at the dark corridor. It was already dark and there were no lights inside, so it was very eerie. "Follow me and stay in formation." Fan Shi took a deep breath and was the first to walk into the corridor. He is not a reckless man. The reason why he dares to take the lead is because he has obtained something from other abnormal events. Turning on the phone''s light, the typical player information of the Backwater Forum flashed by. Among the basic player attributes, his viciousness, obsession, and brain power were all 1, and his physical strength was 6. The most astonishing thing was his ghost attribute. , I dont know what happened to Fan Xian before. Most of the attributes of this normal person are 0, but he has risen to 11. Without acquiring the ghost mark, the example appears to have eaten a ghost. Is this here? ?The security door was half open, and a torn child''s clothes were thrown on the threshold. Standing at the door, you could still smell a faint stench. Liu Jiaru nodded. She huddled between Ouyang Susu and Brother Li, her body shaking slightly uncontrollably. There was no light in the corridor, and the shaking shadows of her teammates scared her. What a hopeless scene it would be if everyone here suddenly turned their backs to her. The example does not know what Liu Jiaru was thinking about it. He slowly opened the anti -theft door. The once warm living room was now messy, and everything was destroyed. ?Childrens textbooks and leftover takeaways were thrown on the floor. The doors to several rooms were open, but no one could be seen inside. Are you sure your student is here? Example is very kind, but this does not mean that he will just trust a stranger. Bai Shu and Sister Zhang stood guard at the door while the others entered the house. Its such a mess, it doesnt even look like a home. Brother Li covered his nose. He was sensitive to various smells. "If I hadn''t kept cleaning up, our house would be even more messy than here." Ouyang Susu and Li Chengcai stood together. They never stopped bickering, but when they were in dangerous places, they would still subconsciously stand by each other''s side. "Be careful in the bedroom. When I first came here, Xiaoguo''s mother was looking in the mirror in the bedroom. Her turning into a monster seems to be related to that mirror." With Teacher Lius reminder, Fan Ban signaled the others to be quiet and came to the bedroom leaning against the wall. There doesnt seem to be anything unusual about the mirror. The example is reflected in the vanity mirror. Except for a few cracks that are more glaring, it is no different from an ordinary mirror. "How is that possible?" Teacher Liu bravely approached. She looked at herself in the mirror, waved her hands, shook her head and blinked. Everything was normal. But when she wanted to reach out and touch the mirror, she suddenly grinned in the mirror. It laughed! Teacher Liu immediately retracted his arm, but none of the others saw that moment. Ding ding ding! Jingle bell bell! ?The landline phone rang, and several people looked strange. What era is this in? The owner of the house still installs a landline phone at home? Turning around, Fan Fan lifted the red cloth on the bedside table. There was an old and broken red phone underneath. After making eye contact with his teammates, he pressed the hands-free button. A sound similar to scraping fish scales came from the phone. A few seconds later, an old lady said: "Xiaoguo''s mother, our neighborhood committee has a new event tonight. Do you want to bring Xiaoguo over? His little face Its really endearing. "Mom Xiaoguo? Did you hear that? If you don''t come, we will go to your house. It''s useless if you block the door and the windows." No one spoke, and when the neighborhood committee was about to become suspicious, Bai Shu came to his senses: "Auntie, I am Xiaoguo''s class teacher. Xiaoguo''s mother asked me to come here, but she is not at home now. Do you think she has already left? Looking for you?" "Xiaoguo''s teacher?" The old lady who claimed to be from the neighborhood committee did not speak. The scratching and cutting sounds on the phone became more harsh. A few seconds later, the old lady''s kind laughter rang out: "Then they must have come over, so Come along. We are in the activity room on the fourth floor of Building 7. When you come, remember to knock on the door." ?The phone was hung up, and several Kaitan players were a little undecided. Our goal is to destroy the faceless clay sculpture. The clay sculpture should be in the activity room of the neighborhood committee. This is an opportunity. Bai Shu was a little scared, but also a little excited. "Based on the information we have now, all the people in the neighborhood committee may be controlled by the faceless statue. There are so many of them, I''m afraid we won''t be their match if we just go there." Fan Yan touched his chin: "There should be others in the community. Surviving residents, those monsters are gathering together tonight, we can take this opportunity to find the survivors first, and then consider the next step after getting to know the community better." That makes sense. Brother Li nodded, and then he looked at Gao Ming: Brother, what do you think? This is my first time entering the dungeon of Kaitan. I listen to you. Gao Ming is introverted and not very talkative. (End of this chapter) Chapter 315 What do you teach in kindergarten? Chapter 315 What do you teach in kindergarten? Newcomers will inevitably be nervous when entering the Kaitan dungeon, but they will gradually get used to it. Brother Li patted Gao Ming on the shoulder: But you are willing to join our team, which is a broad path. "Don''t pretend to be a big-tailed wolf here." Ouyang Susu grabbed Brother Li. For some reason, she always felt that the young man named Gao Ming was a bit special: "What kind of virtue do you have? You are still being educated here." other people?" "Don''t make any noise first." Fan Yan pulled Ouyang Susu away: "Teacher Liu met us after escaping from the building. There was not much time difference. Xiaoguo and his parents should still be in the building. Let''s take advantage of this While the monsters are in the activity room, take the time to check the building, then move your position immediately and be careful of the monsters coming. " After confirming that Xiaoguo''s family was not in his house, Fan Fan planned to check the building first to see if he could find any clues. "Gao Ming, Youyou, you two are still newcomers, stay here and stay here. Bai Shu and Lao Li, you two are responsible for responding and warning in the corridor. The others will go door to door with me to check." Example spoke very quickly: " If an accident occurs, you must first ensure your own safety, and then consider saving others. After arranging everyone''s tasks, Fan Fan and Ouyang Susu walked out of the living room door and headed to a higher floor. Every copy of Ghost Story is the entrance to hell. If you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss. The example looks no different from usual, but in fact, he is extremely alert. He walks gently like a cat, scanning the corridor with his eyes, and does not look away. Go through any corner. ??The number of torn pieces of cloth gradually increased in the corridor, and Fan Fan found another child''s shoe. He walked all the way to the seventh floor and suddenly stopped. On the steps of the old building without lights, a large number of torn clothes were scattered, and a man wearing nothing was hanging in the middle of the smelly cloth. ?His back was turned to the example, he was still breathing weakly, and there were many bruises on his body. Are you so perverted? Ouyang Susu squeezed over and took out a shot put from the bag. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t seem to be a ghost." Brother Li stopped his wife, and approached Fan Fan from left to right. They untied the ropes from the man''s arms and let him lie flat on the ground. The man''s eyes were closed tightly. He felt someone coming and was shaking with fear. His face was completely disfigured and covered with wounds. It was horrifying to look at. Dont be afraid, we are here to save you. Hearing the voice of the paradigm, the man reluctantly opened his eyes. He opened his mouth and tried his best, as if he wanted to tell the paradigm something. But because he was too weak, he was unable to speak in the end, so he just pointed to the house on the left side of the seventh floor. The example and the elder brother looked at it over there. The door of the left household was open. In the living room, men, women, and children, a five -mouth mouth facing the door of the room and standing in the living room. Too bad "I wonder how Xiaobai is doing?" Youyou didn''t hear any noise in the corridor. She was walking around the house and suddenly found the home surveillance system in the living room: "With this, I can find out what happened at Xiaoguo''s house. Turning on the computer in the house, Yoyo found the backup surveillance video, screened the content of the past week, and started playing it. Xiaoguos mother is usually a very good person, enthusiastic, optimistic, and very diligent. She also loves beauty and gets along very well with her neighbors. But one night a few days ago, Xiaoguo''s mother came home after 11 o''clock in the evening. Xiaoguo''s father was very worried, and the two had a quarrel in the living room. Xiaoguo''s mother''s state in the surveillance camera was already a bit wrong. She lowered her head as if she was drunk. After entering the bedroom, Xiaoguo''s mother sat in front of the mirror and giggled. Then she started to touch up her makeup and dress herself up in the middle of the night. She painted her face beautifully, as if she was going on a date with the person she loved most. Xiaoguos father was beside him. He was anxious and scared. Finally, he was about to call the emergency number. Several old ladies from the neighborhood committee suddenly knocked on his door. The old people took Xiaoguos father out of the house, and it was at this moment that the truly terrifying things began to happen. At midnight, Xiaoguos mother, who was wearing heavy makeup, looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly laughed. ??She laughed louder and louder, her hands uncontrollably grabbed her face, her fingertips pierced her mouth and eye sockets, and her heavily made-up face was slowly torn open, but not a drop of blood flowed out. The woman was smiling, but there was a cry in the mirror. She stood up slowly, tilted her upper body towards the mirror, and pressed her whole face against the mirror. The body began to convulse, and something entered the mirror. Hearing the noise, Xiaoguo, who was woken up, walked to the bedroom and looked at his mother with horror on his face. ?Yuyou, who was watching the video, also paused the video. Her heart was pounding. Her teammates had already left, and she and Gao Ming were the only ones left in the room. ? She was scared, but her curiosity still drove Yuyou to continue reading. She pressed the play button and stared at the screen. ? ?The woman who was almost completely eaten by the mirror suddenly began to struggle violently, like a live fish caught in plastic wrap. She slapped the mirror with her palms, as if she was using all her sense to make the little fruit leave. Ten seconds later, the woman and the mirror returned to normal at the same time. Xiaoguo''s mother''s face seemed to be left in the mirror forever, like a clay sculpture wrapped in human skin. But she looked more and more beautiful in the mirror, as if she was several years younger. Smacking her lips, she looked at her child with a smile in the mirror, her eyes so gentle and frightening, as if she was looking at her favorite food. She moved her body in the mirror, her face slowly pressed against the mirror, and her head slowly turned. ??The surveillance screen flashed, and the computer screen suddenly went black. There seemed to be a problem with the circuit connection. ??Yuyou tried to restart the computer, but nothing worked. She wanted to call Gao Ming to come over for help. When she inadvertently looked back at the bedroom, she suddenly broke down in a cold sweat. There is a woman''s head outside the bedroom mirror. She is heavily made up, with dark holes in her eye sockets and mouth. Her entire face is like a tight mask that could be torn apart at any time. The video that was not played in the surveillance screen appeared in reality! The shadow wrapped around her legs like a cold poisonous snake. Fear prevented Youyou from moving. She opened her mouth wide and was about to scream when Gao Ming, who was also standing in the living room, suddenly rushed over! He held a rice cooker filled with leftover rice in his hand. Without any hesitation, he used both arms to slam the rice cooker directly onto the woman''s head along with the leftover rice! Bang! Kicking downwards, Gao Ming hit the mirror with one punch after another. The mirror was torn into pieces, with cracks spreading all around. The blood seeping out of the mirror fell between Gao Ming''s fingers. ??Youyou''s scream was suppressed, the rice cooker rolled down, and the ghost in the mirror disappeared. Nothis can also drive away ghosts? (End of this chapter) Chapter 316 The will that breaks out in desperate situations Chapter 316 The will that breaks out in desperate situations ?When encountering a ghost in an abnormal event, his first reaction is to stay away. After Gao Ming subconsciously "persuaded" the other person to "retreat", he seemed to finally feel "scared". He collapsed to the ground, as if he had exhausted all his strength. ??Yuyou hesitated for a few seconds before she dared to run into the bedroom. She looked at the broken mirror and saw that the female ghost had indeed disappeared. "Are you okay?" Yuyou didn''t dare to help others casually. People who had been exposed to the rules of ghost stories might be replaced by ghosts. She was not willing to risk her own life just to help an unrelated stranger. "Fortunately..." Seeing that the other party really had no intention of coming, Gao Ming "struggled" to get up. His hands were full of blood, but the blood was not his, but flowed from the mirror. The body of the faceless clay sculpture may have discovered us. The mirrors in all believers rooms are its eyes. That guy is more cunning than imagined. ?There is only one clay sculpture, but all the people entangled in twisted beliefs are its clones. "Let''s go find examples first." Youyou still didn''t approach Gao Ming. She was very scared now and ran out of the living room, leaving Gao Ming alone in the room: "Xiao Bai! Bai Shu! Where are you!" Chaotic footsteps came from upstairs. Bai Shu and Sister Zhang supported each other: "Quick! It''s not safe in the corridor! Get out first!" ?As soon as she heard the shouts of her teammates, Yuyou didn''t even notify Gao Ming in the room. She rushed to Baishu and ran downstairs together. "What did you meet upstairs? Where''s the example?" Gao Ming saw that no one cared about his life or death, and his physical condition was much better. He could run and jump, and he didn''t show that he was frightened just now. "Xiao Fan is on the seventh floor! That room is full of ghosts!" Bai Shu and Youyou rushed downstairs. Sister Zhang finally gave her a wise reply: "Don''t cause trouble, let''s go first!" Compared with the Investigation Bureau, the current Kaitan players are still a mob. They will fight for the benefits when they see them, and reveal their true nature when they are in danger. Everyone wants to survive in the apocalypse, and enters abnormal events to enhance their own abilities, just to be able to help. You and your family can survive better. Once they see no benefit, they run faster than anyone else. This is human nature, but precisely because of this, people like the example are particularly worthy of cherishing. He did not go downstairs, but Gao Ming bucked the trend and went up. He came here just to set an example. After Bai Shu and the others escaped, the corridor became completely quiet. There was a dead silence. There was no sound of fighting or shouting. ?With doubts, Gao Ming ran to the sixth floor in one breath. He stopped at the corner of the sixth and seventh floors. The scene in front of him surprised him. A little girl wearing a white gauze skirt stood facing Ouyang Susu and Brother Li, hovering next to them. ??The middle-aged couple who were about to divorce stood in the dark corridor like sculptures. They covered each other''s eyes and remained motionless. Cant you look at ghosts faces? At the first moment of danger, the two made the same choice to cover each other''s eyes. The little girl''s body kept making frightening noises. She climbed up Ouyang Susu''s body like a humanoid insect, her slender legs pressed on Ouyang Susu''s shoulders, and her head hung upside down, hanging straight. Hovering in front of Ouyang Susu''s face. ?The air-conditioning hit her face, and Ouyang Susu''s strong body was shaking a little, but she still didn''t move, covering Brother Li''s eyes with her thick palms. ??Both of them knew that the ghost was nearby. They seemed to have learned some of the rules of ghost talk from Teacher Liu, and they did not dare to look at the ghost''s face no matter how scared they were. ?The girls upside-down head swayed like a pendulum, and she suddenly bit the back of Brother Lis hand. The curse was like wet black hair drilling into his blood vessels. Brother Li endured it with all his strength. The pain caused heavy drops of cold sweat to fall down. Even though he gritted his teeth, he still couldn''t help but make a sound. "Old Li?" Ouyang Susu noticed something was wrong with Brother Li. She could also feel that the ghost girl was on her shoulder at this time: "The ghost is on me. Let go and run away." Brother Li was in so much pain that he could not speak, and his arms were shaking. "I''ll count to three. Let''s let go and run together!" The countdown started. When Ouyang Susu counted to one, Brother Li still pressed his hands on her eyes. Susu let go but had no intention of running. He followed the feeling and grabbed the ghost girl''s legs. Even if he couldn''t throw the ghost down, he still wanted to take the ghost away from Brother Li. ?The idea is wonderful, but it is too difficult to actually implement it. As soon as Ouyang Susu grabbed the girl''s legs, the girl''s flesh began to twist, clinging to her body like shabby linen, and that grimace wanted to stick to Ouyang Susu''s face. ??If Brother Li hadn''t covered most of Susu''s face with his hands, Ouyang Susu''s face might have been taken away. The curse spread throughout his body. Brother Li was in so much pain that he could not stand upright. He did not dare to fall backwards and tried to move forward. You hurry up and leave! Ouyang Susu only knew that Lao Li was in bad condition, but did not know that the other party had been invaded by a curse. Both parties were doing the best for the other, but they still often quarreled over this. But no matter how fierce the argument was, neither of them thought about giving up on each other for a moment. Ill fight with her! With her eyes closed, Ouyang Susu suddenly jumped back. She knew that the ghost was on her body, and she led the other person directly into the wall next to her. In the desperate situation, the couple showed a strong will to survive. There is something in them that neither curse nor pain can erase. ?Brother Li was really worried about his wife, but he couldn''t do more. Before the curse affected his consciousness, he was forced to ask for help from other teammates. No matter who it is, as long as he can save them now, he is willing to exchange everything. ?It was at that moment that a sound came from inside the torture chamber, and the human form of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods opened its eyes. A special kind of energy invisible to the naked eye escapes from the couple and is absorbed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods. It seems to be their emotions and love. This should be what Gao Yun calls the energy of will. Gao Mings original goal was to be a model, but he didnt expect that this middle-aged couple would also surprise him. Ouyang Susu and Brother Li''s previous fate should have been to die tragically in a disaster, but this time their fate was entangled with flesh and blood, ghosts and gods. After swallowing the will energy of the two people, the human form of flesh and blood ghosts and gods closed their eyes again, without any thought of being prepared to take responsibility. Different people will produce different levels of will energy. The two of them are already pretty good. A chain with a name written on it appeared in Gao Ming''s hand. He quickly came to the junction of the floors, attacked from behind, and strangled the girl ghost''s body. Without looking at the girl''s face, Gao Ming opened the door of the torture room and locked her directly in. ?Sister Su Su was still fighting desperately against the air, Brother Li was crying in pain, and Gao Ming walked between the two people who were already safe and ran towards the room where the paradigm was. (End of this chapter) Chapter 317 taste Chapter 317 Tasting ? Dazhai Electric Power Supply Family Courtyard has been invaded by a faceless clay sculpture. It is the source of all abnormal events. If you want to restore the place to normal, you can only destroy the clay sculpture body as stated on the Backwater Forum. Gao Ming came to the seventh floor, and the scene in front of him felt a little incredible. A resident of a community with a disfigured face was hung at the door of the living room, surrounded by four dark figures in the center. Is this a family that is completely alienated? He seemed to have heard the noise. The dark figure turned slowly, his hair fell, and his face looked towards Gao Ming. ?Its face was blank, four types of facial features had been erased, leaving only a pair of eyes on the uneven flesh. Including the girl ghost who was imprisoned in the torture chamber by Gao Ming, the faces of this family of five have exactly the same facial features. Although they have five different bodies, they seem to have a common soul. The mistress is the eyes, her husband is the ears, and grandpa only has his nose... The moment Gao Ming saw them, his brain seemed to have been hit hard by a giant hammer. Four different faces seemed to have penetrated into his mind, gnawing at his memory crazily. No wonder you cant look at their faces. This is a violation of the strange rules set by the faceless clay sculptures. They can let themselves get into the minds of normal people and devour each others memories. With the loss of memory, the originally normal persons facial features will become blurred, becoming a puppet who cannot hear, see clearly, cannot smell anything, and can only be trapped in the body. ??If someone else had already fallen victim to the attack, it didn''t matter if they were alive. He urged those cruel and terrifying memories of death: "Eat, I''ll let you eat as much as you can." The gluttonous ghost had kicked an iron plate this time, and kept screaming like he was suffering from food poisoning. ??The previously suppressed example found the opportunity very keenly. He kept his eyes closed tightly, took out a knife from his waist, cut his palm, and let the blood wet the blade. "I have no grudge against you, but the world is like this. I know your pain, and I''m here to send you away today!" Fan Yan muttered, and Gao Ming felt a little embarrassed for him after witnessing everything. But Fan Xian seems to feel that this is a necessary process, and only in this way can he "kill" with peace of mind. Under the stimulation of severe pain, blood vessels bulged in Bian''s neck and arms. This young man with a strong sense of justice in his heart suddenly became extremely ferocious, with a ghostly face and fangs, and shadows escaped from his body. "Shadow? He has been replaced by the shadow world?" This is the first time Gao Ming has seen this situation. When a catastrophe comes, all kinds of absurd and weird things may happen. Nothing is impossible in this world. All kinds of things that challenge the limits of imagination will appear. ?Hold the knife in his hand, Bian Fan pounced on the old man closest to him. To Gao Ming''s surprise, his weapon was not a knife, but his own mouth. In the previous abnormal incident, the example must have eaten something, so it turned into a ghost face. ?The family of four did not take advantage of Gao Ming and immediately changed their targets. Their bodies twisted and softened, sticking to the example''s body like oversized parasites and wrapping it up. ??The sound of bones being dislocated was heard, and Paradigm closed his eyes, biting crazily. ?In order to survive a disaster, people may become scarier than ghosts, but as long as they remain human on the inside, it doesnt matter how ugly the appearance is. A series of ghostly shadows carried paradigms into the living room. A huge full-length mirror hung in the center of the room. Various tributes were placed on both sides of the mirror, and two sticks of white wax were also lit. They forced the example to get close to the mirror. The "example" in the mirror only had a body and no face. However, the monster seemed to be very interested in the example and couldn''t wait to eat him. "Sooner or later I will kill all you ghosts!" The ferocious grimace matched the hoarse voice of the model. He had tried his best, but it was okay for him to deal with the manipulated residents of the community. The things in the mirror had exceeded his current level. cognition. His face was pressed against the mirror, and his memories and emotions were stolen bit by bit by the things in the mirror. Since he was very young, he pushed a cart and set up a stall with his mother, helped his classmates fight with upper-class gangsters, and became a co-policeman. He didn''t even have a formal contract, but he always rushed to the front regardless of his life. This is not just a sense of justice. He wants to make meritorious service and become a regular official. He wants to let more people know that there are people like him alive in this world. ?His mind became increasingly blurry, and he felt like he was about to forget himself. In that deep despair, unable to move his hands and feet, unable to break free from the shackles of the ghost, he directly slammed into the mirror, trying to smash the mirror. Until he stops breathing, as long as his heart is still beating, he will not give up. ??The shadow emanating from the grimace became more intense. Severe pain and torture were his nourishment. He wanted to chew up all the injustice and darkness in the world and eat it into his stomach. ?The one who felt the ghost face at the same time was the flesh and blood ghost. Instead of ignoring Brother Li, the flesh and blood fairy''s heart began to beat, like a glutton discovering a rare delicacy. ??The will energy erupted by the paradigm is at a completely different level than that of Brother Li. It is like using 18 types of torture methods. Brother Li can endure until the sixth, but the paradigm can endure until the end. Touching the heart with his finger, Gao Ming opened the torture chamber, and chains penetrated the faceless ghost''s body. The flesh-and-blood fairy absorbed the will of the paradigm, and dropped a drop of meat-scented blood into the mouth of the paradigm, letting him His fate is also tied to his high life. Compared to having a full meal, the Flesh Fairy seems to want to continuously obtain something from the example through this method. The mirror shattered, and the example in the mirror looked at the flesh fairy with extremely vicious eyes. Its body is not here, and it cannot stop Gao Ming at all. ??The chains were pulled, and the Flesh Fairy sent the whole family into the execution room, and the living room became quiet. After gaining the will of the paradigm, the human form of flesh and blood ghosts and gods has obviously become a little more agile. "It seems that the method provided by Gao Yun is indeed effective! I just don''t know how much will of a living person is needed to become a dream ghost." The crisis was temporarily resolved, and Gao Ming did not stay in the house. He turned back to the sixth floor. As if he had just come up, he shouted at Ouyang Susu and Brother Li, causing them to open their eyes. "Has the ghost left?" Brother Li collapsed on the ground and pointed upstairs with one hand: "Go to the seventh floor and have a look! Xiao Fan is still up there!" Gao Ming and Ouyang Susu came to the seventh floor together. Fan Fan fell in front of the broken mirror, and his appearance had returned to normal. Xiao Fan! Ouyang Susu shook Ban Bans body, and it took a long time for Ban Ban to wake up. "Sister, if you shake it any more, I''ll throw up." Covering his head, Fan Fan looked around. The living room was in a mess: "Did I do this?" Examples vaguely remember that they hit the mirror with their heads, but some of the lens glass are blown up a few meters away. (End of this chapter) Chapter 318 It only eats good people Chapter 318 It only eats good people You were with four ghosts at the time. Where did they go? Ouyang Susu carried the disfigured resident on her back, feeling very nervous. "Maybe I ate it. I feel so full now." Fan Xian looked at the wound on his hand: "As soon as I use that thing, I lose control." ??Everyone has their own secret, and Ouyang Susu didn''t ask too much. She took out the medical bag and handed it to Fan. Lets use it on him first. Fan Yan opened the medical kit and briefly bandaged the disfigured resident: His injuries are too serious. If he cannot leave the community tonight, he will probably die here. After feeding the other person some water, the disfigured resident didn''t know whether it was because he had regained consciousness or his body had recovered a little. His lips opened slightly: "Save my mother, please." Your mother? Fan Fan looked around: Why were you caught by those ghosts? What happened in the community? "Crazy, everyone in the community has gone crazy, everyone''s face has been stolen, and everyone has turned into a monster." The disfigured man spoke intermittently: "First, the aunt from the neighborhood committee picked up something and said it was very effective. , as long as you worship, your wishes will come true, but the more you worship, the more strange things will happen! " "Then why are you okay? Is it because of the disfigurement?" Brother Li was very curious. "God likes perfect looks and beautiful memories. I have been a freak since I was born. Only my mother has always taken care of me. My father is not at home all year round. My life is worse than death. The ghosts seem to despise me." The disfigured man said in a voice. Crying voice: "My face was damaged by myself. I have low self-esteem and cowardice. I have done many bad things. I am not a human being. It doesn''t matter what happens to me. But please find my mother! She listened to the advice of those in the neighborhood committee." , I found the clay sculpture and havent been back for a long time. "Then it''s probably more serious than bad." As soon as Brother Li finished speaking, Ouyang Susu glared at him fiercely: "I''m telling the truth." "Anyone with a shining character will be taken away by the ghost in the mirror. I am just a parasitic insect on my mother. I would rather die than live." The disfigured man became even more sad. His actual age should not be older. But it looks very old. "If you think about it from another angle, maybe all the injustices you have experienced before are preparations for this moment. When the disaster comes, the ugliness of human nature is constantly amplified. It doesn''t matter how you lived in the past. What matters is that you have to seize it now. Destiny, start over." Paradigm applied ointment to the disfigured man: "What''s your name?" Wu You The man has been in a self-destructive state of mind for a long time. Not only the man, but also the **** in the clay sculpture doesnt like him. In the whole building, except for Xiaoguo, he was still alive and being treated as a toy by other ghosts. "Did your mother say anything to you before she left?" Gao Ming checked Wu You''s injuries and considered whether to use the last treatment method - throwing him into the torture chamber. "She was going to Grandma Li''s house and said that she was going to see something with Grandma Li. It seemed that the thing could heal my face." Wu You collapsed on the ground: "That was the fault of Grandma Li. She invited the ghost in. In the community, they will ask people to go to the activity room every night, and a ghost standing with his back to you may appear in the corridor at any time. " "You have survived in an abnormal event for so long. Do you have any rules that we need to pay attention to?" Ouyang Susu asked the most critical point: "Except for the fact that you must be disfigured." Tears flowed down the scars on his face, and Wu You shivered in fear: "Don''t look at those people''s faces casually, and try not to look in the mirror. Oh, by the way! There are also some people in the community whose faces have not been taken away. They look at everything. It''s normal, but in fact they are scarier than the faceless residents, because that clay sculpture is very strange, it only likes to eat the faces of good people, and uses various methods to eat up the good intentions, but it will deliberately let go of the bad people, the more sinful it is! The more serious the person, the better! " "Is this clay sculpture quite picky?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. Now he was sure that the needs of the faceless clay sculpture were consistent with his, and they all wanted to gain the will energy of living citizens. It is a twisted belief. This thing can help ordinary ghosts become dream ghosts, and it can also help clay sculptures complete transformation and rebirth. "You tell us the location. Everyone from the neighborhood committee is in the activity room. Let''s go to Grandma Li''s house first. If the clay sculpture is there, we will destroy it directly!" Fan Bian got up from the ground. He had just experienced a terrible experience. However, his physical condition is even better than before, his strength has increased, and there is still a faint smell of meat on his body. It''s not the smell of perfume, it''s the smell of food. After carrying Wu You on their backs, the group returned to the sixth floor and opened the door next to them. A pale Teacher Liu hid inside. After encountering the ghost, Fan immediately asked several people to retreat. Unexpectedly, the girl ghost chased the girl out of the house. Brother Li and Ouyang Susu pushed Teacher Liu into the next room before being trapped. They don''t even have the ability to protect themselves, and they subconsciously want to protect others. This may be what makes them special. In many cases, the world is not illuminated by fire, but by ordinary people like them who hold up the sun little by little. ??The ghost has obviously left, but Teacher Liu''s expression is still scared. She doesn''t even dare to look at Gao Ming, let alone getting close to him. You are a teacher who is responsible for the students, and we will also be responsible for your safety. Gao Ming grabbed Teacher Lius wrist and they ran downstairs. The night was covered by shadows, and the community became even more terrifying. Occasionally, you could see someone standing motionless on the balcony of a certain house with his back to the window. "You''re finally here! We have to move quickly!" Yuyou has urged Bai Shu to leave several times. They stay where they are. The target is too big and they can easily be targeted by dirty things. "The activity room is on the fourth floor of Building No. 7. Grandma Li''s house is on the second floor of Building No. 7. There are two floors in between. You must not disturb them." Wu You lay on Fan Fan''s back and spoke weakly. : "If you really encounter a ghost that you can''t handle, just throw me out and use me as bait. It doesn''t matter whether I die or not. I hope you can bring my mother out." With his ugly and terrifying face pressed against Fan Ban''s shoulder, Wu You suddenly spoke, startling both Youyou and Bai Shu: "Brother Fan, are you sure you want to carry him there?" Lets talk about it when we get there. Fan Fan was at the forefront. He would not give up on Wu You casually, just like he would not give up on anyone around him. In movies many years ago, people like him were the protagonists. Building No. 7 is located at the innermost part of the community. There is a daily necessities store on the first floor, a kindergarten on the third floor, and an activity room for the elderly on the fourth floor. The neighborhood committee usually carries out some work here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 319 Facial features that have been erased Chapter 319 The erased facial features Be gentle, dont make any sound, the activity room is above Grandma Lis house. ???Exemplar did not hide anything and shared all the rule information he knew with others: "The clay sculpture of our mission target should be at Grandma Li''s house. After destroying it, leave immediately." ?Looking at everyone, Fan Fan pointed at Bai Shu and Brother Li: "I will guard the corridor leading to the higher floor, you two enter Grandma Li''s house." Isnt this not good? Youyou grabbed her boyfriends arm: No one knows whats in Grandma Lis house. What if you encounter danger if you enter directly? "Clay sculptures are the source of all abnormalities. If we destroy the clay sculptures, they will definitely attract the neighborhood committee members who come upstairs. I will block them in the corridor and buy you time to leave." Before the paradigm was assigned tasks, no one had any objections, because He always allows himself to do the most dangerous things, which is why everyone believes in him. "But it''s also important to break off. Gao Ming is new here, can he do it?" Youyou glanced at Gao Ming, who was standing at the back. This man didn''t take the initiative at all, and always shrank behind. It doesnt matter, leave it to me. Bai Shu patted Youyous hand, and he and Brother Li walked at the front. ?Open the rusty iron door of the corridor. The corridor in this old community is much cooler than the outside. When walking inside, you can still vaguely hear the sound of opera singers. At midnight and early in the morning, when the night is darkest, the activities of the neighborhood committee seem to have finally begun. Black moss seemed to have grown on the steps, and the strange sound was like a cold wind blowing into the collars of several people and into their ear holes. ??The higher you go, the shriller the sound becomes, like crying, very beautiful and very painful. Ghost sound? Sister Zhang stopped and listened, as if she was possessed. Do you know this sound? Example stopped. "The first time I experienced an abnormal event, the employer who hired me would make ghost sounds. This was imitating the mournful tunes of the dead. It was like the sound of ghosts crying without any accompaniment. It was sad, sad, weird and ethereal..." Sister Zhang''s face Her expression was extremely frightening: "My employer has always been taken care of by a certain big shot. She always wanted to be in power. Then an abnormal event broke out and all the little ghosts she raised underground came to life. She ran underground that night and kept going. Didn''t come out." So its a mistress? Youyou was a little surprised: No wonder I didnt hear you say it in detail before. "People are indeed very complicated. Her personal ethics are corrupt, but after she became a ghost, she let me go and didn''t kill me, so I won''t say anything bad about her." Sister Zhang whispered to the example: "Generally, this kind of behavior has Ghost music is used to attract and send away souls. I dont know why someone in the neighborhood committee sings these songs and sings them better than my employer. Its possible that the person singing the song is not a human being, but a ghost in the clay sculpture. Fan Feng motioned for everyone to cover their ears. ?The door of the daily necessities supermarket on the first floor was locked, and the only light in the room came from an old computer. There were several of them in the black and white surveillance screen. After quietly walking to the second floor and confirming Grandma Li''s room, Fan Fan took out the lock-picking tools from the small bag he carried with him. Whether it was a combination lock or a mechanical lock, he seemed to be able to open it: "Don''t get me wrong, you want to catch the criminal. , you need to understand their methods. Not daring to make too much noise, Fan Fan opened the security door little by little. He held on to the door panel without saying a word, and gestured with his hands the whole time. ?Brother Li and Bai Shu walked into the house, one on the left and the other on the right. Ouyang Susu stood at the door to greet them. ?The strong smell of medicine and rotting things wafted out from the house. Bai Shu turned on the light on his mobile phone. The moment the light appeared, he and Bai Shu froze in place in fear. The living room, kitchen, bedroom, and Grandma Lis house are filled with paper figures. ??All the paper figures have photos of residents in the community pasted on their faces, and their names are written on their bodies. Grandma Li seems to have regarded them as sacrifices very early on. "They are all fake, look for clay sculptures." Shi Bian was also very nervous. He stood alone near the third floor, feeling very stressed. "I can''t see it." Avoiding the standing paper man, Bai Shu entered the bedroom. There was a large amount of children''s clothes accumulated in Grandma Li''s room. These seemed to be recycled by her from the kindergarten on the third floor. Some of the clothes also had writing Has a name. What does she seem to be worshiping? ?All the clothes have traces of needle **** and random cuts with scissors, like venting or cursing. Digging through the cabinets, Bai Shu saw an ugly doll in the depths of the rancid-smelling closet. The doll was sewn with scraps of other children''s clothes. There was also a black-and-white photo of Grandma Li stuck on the doll''s belly. "This old guy is dead? Is she relying on this method to survive?" Bai Shu took the doll and walked out. Brother Li opened the door of another bedroom. This seemed to be the old man''s grandson''s bedroom. There were many children''s books and some toys. However, in the middle of the scattered toys, there was an unexpected stone platform that was vacated. Was the clay sculpture placed here before? The more Brother Li looked at it, the more likely it was. He saw the ashes of burning rice grains and paper money near the stone platform. Grandma Li seemed to have worshiped the clay sculpture in this room. Slowly retreating, the two were about to leave the room when they suddenly noticed that the position of the paper man standing in the room seemed to have changed. The number has increased? ??Taking a deep breath, they hurriedly walked out. It was raining all night, and Sister Zhang, who was standing outside, suddenly started humming along with the ghost sounds. Her eyes became confused and the ghost''s fingerprints kept appearing on her body. Sister Zhang? She was unconscious. Sister Zhang walked upstairs by herself. Ouyang Susu and Youyou couldn''t stop her even though they couldn''t stop her. Her strength inexplicably became stronger, as if she was hypnotized by something. The clay sculpture is not at Grandma Lis house. It may have been sent up there. After safely exiting the room, Brother Li and Bai Shu realized that their backs were soaked. "We can only escape by destroying the clay sculptures. How about we go up and have a look?" Ouyang Susu hugged Sister Zhang tightly: "Sister Zhang has been possessed. Make a decision quickly!" Go up and take a look first. Fan Fan was a little helpless: Ill go in front, you guys keep an eye on Sister Zhang. ?Stepping up the steps, the corridor on the third floor became narrow, and the middle of the floor was opened up, turning it into a kindergarten. There were desks inside, but there was not a single child in sight. Is this where the sound came from? Opening the window in the corridor, Fan bravely put his head in. He saw a woman standing on a simple stage for children to show their talents. The woman was wearing a costume, with painted facial features on her face. The content she sang seemed to be a story about a good man who lost everything and was finally cast alive into a clay sculpture by evil people. Those evil people were afraid that the matter would be exposed and destroyed it. The face of a good man is wiped out, and his facial features are wiped out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 320 The confrontation between ghost stories Chapter 320 The confrontation between ghost stories and ghost stories Are women singing about a faceless clay sculpture of the past? Gao Ming, who was at the end of the team, heard the hidden content in the song: "Clay sculptures belong to the shadow world. They were once close to gods in the shadow world. Why did they end up like this?" ??The ghost sound continues, and the plaintive melody makes everyone''s hair stand on end. The sound is like time passing by, and nothing can stop it from affecting the body. The movements of the female ghost''s hands become larger, waving her sleeves, and dancing in strange postures, like a butterfly turning into a fairy, or like the clouds falling on a mourning sedan. There is a gloominess everywhere, but it is not annoying. ?Listen silently, the song reaches its climax. The good man in ten lives is just short of the last one. If he endures it, he will receive all the blessings, but the good man who died in the clay sculpture has changed this time. ?He no longer believes that good deeds are rewarded, and that accumulating evil deeds is just a lie from God. He is no longer willing to be at the mercy of fate, and he is ready to become a **** who enjoys worship. "How about we leave her alone? Let her sing here?" Fan Fan saw that the woman had not come out of the classroom. She quietly closed the window and walked through the corridor outside. "She seems to be performing some kind of ritual, similar to summoning spirits." Ouyang Susu hugged Sister Zhang and was a little annoyed: "Sister Zhang learned this from her previous employer, but it''s a pity that she is confused now." Dont disturb her, lets go up and take a look first. Fan Fan and Brother Li walked up the steps to the third floor. ?The activity rooms are very large and have all been replaced with sliding doors that can be easily opened. The sound of prayers comes from these rooms. By some strange mistake, Fan reached out and pushed the door open a small crack. The other teammates stayed far away under the stairs, too nervous to breathe and did not dare to exert too much force. After a few seconds, Fan''s hand slowly exerted force, and the crack in the door gradually became wider. Brother Li and Bai Shu who were following behind were frightened. It was too late for them to stop him. The door panel was completely pushed open by Fan Fan. Several people looked into the room uneasily, their hearts beating rapidly. No one? The activity room was empty, and the expected horrific scene did not appear. "Isn''t the neighborhood committee holding activities here? Where are the people?" The example was very good, and he walked directly into the activity room. Could it be a trap? Brother Li hesitated for a moment and then followed in. ?Although the interior space of the activity room is large, there are not many items that can be placed, and they can be seen at a glance. "Let''s look for it." After coming here, he couldn''t go back empty-handed. Fan Shi started to rummage in the house: "This is the monster''s lair. Even if the clay sculpture is not found, there may be other discoveries." "I always feel bad." Bai Shu and Youyou stopped at the door. They stared at the tape recorder that was playing prayers, with resistance on their faces. As they and Fan experienced more and more abnormal events, the differences between them also became obvious. The two sides have different personalities, which often leads to different ideas. However, due to strength issues, Bai Shu and Youyou will listen to them most of the time. Sample arrangement. Three minutes, well stay here for three minutes. After Shian said this, Bai Shu entered the activity room with others. Gao Ming, who was walking at the back, let go of Teacher Liu''s hand and walked alone in the activity room. Of all the people present, he was the one who knew the faceless clay sculpture best. This **** who escaped from the depths of the black lake was once a shadow. A very scary existence in the world. Faith and will, everything in the world seems to revolve around these two things... The sound of prayer coming from the tape recorder gradually became louder. Bai Shu wanted to turn it off, but he was surprised to find that even if he turned off the tape recorder, the sound of prayer was still there. ??Everyone gathered around the tape recorder. When they were attracted by the sound of prayer, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods issued an early warning of death without any warning. ? Feeling something in his heart, Gao Ming looked at the only bathroom in the activity room. After the Flesh Fairy''s ability continues to improve, only existences of the same level will attract the Flesh Fairy''s attention. Opening the bathroom door, Gao Ming stopped in front of the sink. He tilted his head and looked at the mirror hanging on the faucet. The mirror surface was stained with water and blurry. Gao Ming in the mirror stood upright, gently stroking his face. A guy who likes to steal faces? Gao Ming spoke in a low voice, and he was stunned for a moment in the mirror, but he didn''t mind Gao Ming''s rudeness and opened his mouth with a smile: "We met at Lishan Hospital, and you walked in front of me. " "What do you mean?" Gao Ming said suddenly in the mirror. Gao Ming was not surprised at all. He had already guessed the identity of the other party, but he just didn''t understand why the other party came to him. "I am the same as the **** in you. Our bodies died together with the shadow world. If we want to be resurrected, we can only rely on people living in the dream of the vast sea. The vast sea is a dream, a cage, and a hope. Everything is dead. Only Hanhai stayed." Gao Ming in the mirror touched his cheek narcissistically, and he seemed very satisfied with Gao Ming''s face. "So you dead gods are preparing to find their bodies in the vast sea? Steal the will of living citizens? Reborn in living people?" Gao Ming probably understands, because he is doing similar things: "Everyone is robbing, Some things just arent enough. With the help of nine dream ghosts, you can wake up from your dream, but the question is, can so many dream ghosts appear in the vast sea? "I have no intention of conflict with you, and I won''t use my real power casually. Why don''t we just decide according to the way in the dream?" The high life in the mirror is disguised as a faceless clay sculpture. This dead **** knows many secrets. . He was a little confused when he saw Gao Ming, and patiently explained it again: "Any ghosts and gods in the shadow world, no matter what state they are in now, will be targeted by fate as long as they use their abilities in this dream of Hanhai. It is ominous and will lead to the most miserable end. Therefore, we usually do not take action ourselves until we are destined to be killed. If there is a conflict between us, we will let the children we choose fight. " ??These clay sculptures in the Black Lake of Lishan Hospital seem to be more concerned about fate. Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal are already "clear rebels" and do not need to cover up at all. Bang! Cold light suddenly appeared in the room, and Bai Shu turned on the computer in the activity room. The first time he saw the screen, his entire face lost color: Not good! The computer in the activity room is connected to the surveillance video, so you can see the aisles and corners in the building. ?In the black and white videos of different scenes, you can see figures with their backs to the surveillance camera. They behave strangely and use various methods to rush towards the activity room. "They are already here." Gao Ming in the mirror was polite, but his smile was eerie and without any warmth: "Is that example the person you chose? I don''t think he can leave here alive." (End of this chapter) Chapter 321 Destiny is a cycle Chapter 321 Destiny is a cycle The faceless clay sculpture in the mirror was regarded as a ghost story by Gao Ming. Ironically, the faceless clay sculpture outside the mirror was also regarded as a ghost story by Gao Ming outside the mirror. The two ghost figures looked at each other, and no one knew what they were thinking. The faceless clay sculptures represent the dead gods in the shadow world. They once lived within the rules they set. Although they look like villains, in fact they are more willing to abide by the rules and obtain benefits within the framework; Gao Ming They represent a brand new force. Their goal is to kill fate and overturn the card table. Everything they do now serves this goal. "Only when they are truly desperate will living people long for miracles. How would they know that the desperate situation they are experiencing is actually designed by the so-called gods in advance." The faceless clay sculpture does not underestimate Gao Feng. Having witnessed the terror of flesh and blood ghosts and gods in Lishan Hospital, he regarded Gao Ming as an equal being to himself. After experiencing all kinds of terrible and terrifying things, Gao Ming has finally completed the transformation of his identity, from the dishes on the dinner plate to the diners sitting at the dining table. Unlike the "friendly exchanges" in the bathroom, the atmosphere in the activity room was extremely tense. They saw a large number of ghosts approaching through the computer screen and panicked. I told you not to come in! Youyous voice was a bit sharp, and the feeling of waiting for fear to come was the most painful: Is it too late to leave now? Get out, get out! Brother Li counted the time: We must not be blocked in the building by them! The clay sculpture was not found, but fell into a trap. Ouyang Susu picked up Sister Zhang and ran towards the exit regardless of her resistance. Crash! ?The sliding door was opened, a ghostly voice sounded outside the door, and a ghostly face with ferocious facial features poked into the house. With his water sleeves hanging on the ground, the figure of the faceless opera singer was erratic, and his voice became increasingly harsh and terrifying, almost piercing the eardrums. **! Why did this thing come after me? "I''m here to attract her attention! You find an opportunity to rush out!" Fan Yan took out the knife and rushed towards the ghost. It''s not that he wasn''t afraid, everyone was forcing him to be brave, and he slowly acquiesced to this fact. . Where is Gao Ming? Prepare to evacuate! Hes probably hiding, theres no time to waste, lets go first! Youyou dragged Bai Shu towards the exit, and when Fan Yan diverted the ghost in the costume, she ran out without looking back. You take Sister Zhang and leave first, I will take care of the example and Gao Ming. Brother Li grabbed the chair in the activity room. He has always been the target of bullying at home, but he has never flinched when faced with danger. "I''ll wait for you downstairs. If you can''t come out, I''ll come back to find you." Because Ouyang Susu was still carrying Sister Zhang on her back, she could decide what path she would take, but she didn''t want to implicate others, so she I thought about sending Sister Zhang out first. ?Teammates left one after another, and the fatal expressions in the bathroom mirror were full of playfulness. To a living person, the hopeless and terrifying strange stories seemed to be just a game to them. "People are unreliable, and you are abandoned by them like this. It''s so pitiful that they abandoned the only life-saving straw with their own hands, but they are still complacent." Gao Ming''s facial features in the mirror became more and more real, and he even began to imitate Gao Ming Tone of speech: "Just watch quietly and let them decide their own fate." In the surveillance video, residents of every household are walking in the corridors with their backs to the door. They have enshrined their memories and forgotten their appearance. Now they are just walking zombies controlled by faceless clay sculptures. The costume ghost''s facial features were stolen by the faceless clay sculpture, but the clay sculpture painted a new face for her with its own hands. That girl is the family it chose for itself, and this is also the cruelest part among the ghost stories. They compete for it. The will and belief of a living person will make the family members he trusts most engage in the most brutal fighting. Usually, the "game" is not over until one party''s soul is gone. Despair was spreading. After seeing that everyone had left the activity room, Shi Yan also had the idea of ????leaving, but he remembered that Gao Ming had not left yet. ?Houting Gao Ming''s name loudly, Fan Fan wanted to get closer to the bathroom, but the ghost in costume seemed to recognize him and followed him closely. If he couldn''t dodge, he might die. Your family is asking you for help. Gao Mings expression in the mirror was cold, and his smile made people uncomfortable. "It''s not asking for help, he just wants to save me." Gao Ming didn''t look back. He stared at the mirror: "This is also the difference between you and me. I will respect every choice they make and let them decide their own destiny. Instead of treating them as pawns and toys like you, even if a guy like you is resurrected, he will imprison all living people in the future and become a new fate. " Everyone can say hypocrisy and beautiful words. Gao Ming in the mirror was close to the mirror: I can feel the emotion of the **** in your heart. It is more indifferent than me and doesnt care about the life or death of these people. The ghosts from the neighborhood committee came into the building from all directions. Bian Bian, who was unable to save himself, tried his best to call Gaoming, but still received no response. He had to choose between other partners and Gaoming. The pressure caused by the ghost in the costume was too great. He couldn''t get close to the bathroom after several attempts, so he had to retreat temporarily to join Brother Li. Not long after the two of them entered the corridor, screams began to sound in the building. Yuyou and Baishu, who were the first to go downstairs, encountered the ghosts hiding behind the door. All the paper figures in Grandma Li''s house seemed to have come to life. They were dying in despair, with all kinds of intense emotions accumulating, as if they were preparing for the last bloom of the flower of life. ?The will of everyone broke out in the desperate situation, and the eyelids of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods sleeping in Gao Ming''s heart moved slightly. He tasted the will of the living people, but his response was just a blink of his eyelids. ? Flesh ghosts and gods will not intervene. The more desperate the living citizens struggle, the purer the will energy and faith they exude, which is exactly what the flesh ghosts and gods need. "I probably know why you can never kill Fate." Gao Ming witnessed the attitude of flesh and blood ghosts and faceless clay sculptures towards living people: "Even if you can really kill Fate one day, you will become the new Fate, Not even as good as before. If you want to change, you must break out of the previous cycle and reincarnation, just like what Gao Ming has been doing. ?Escape from the endless cycle of death bus, even if he will return there one day, at least in the life in between, he will use all his strength to resist. ?Hands clenched, Gao Ming looked at his cold self in the mirror and punched suddenly! Crack! The mirror was torn apart, and Gao Mings **** fingers touched his heart, his heartbeat pounding like thunder. The fundamental purpose of his coming here was to make the faceless clay sculpture. Found you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 322 bring about disaster Chapter 322: Causing Disaster ? Gao Ming suddenly turned against him. This was completely different from what the faceless clay sculpture had expected. How could a "god" do anything for just a few living people? The back building of Lishan Hospital has sunk into the shadow world. It doesn''t matter how you use the power of ghosts and gods there, but this place has not been assimilated by the shadow world and is still in reality. If they are discovered by fate, it will bring disaster and disaster to both parties. Ominous. ?The mirror exploded, and every fragment reflected Gao Ming''s face. In just a few breaths, the color of Gao Ming''s broken face began to fade away. "You want to cause disaster?" A hoarse and unfamiliar man''s voice came from the depths of the mirror. At a certain moment, Gao Ming seemed to see countless different faces. This seemed to be the voice of the faceless clay sculpture itself. What are you afraid of? Arent we a disaster? Gao Ming''s fingertips pierced his skin, and eight arms engraved with divine patterns stretched out from his back, like eight evil dragons smashing into the mirror. The smell of meat overflowed, and the place where Gao Ming stood stood began to turn flesh and blood rapidly. The room of resentment spread out, and Gao Ming wanted to swallow the whole building. ? There are many ways to deal with abnormal events. One way is to find out the cause and effect of the problem, one is to kill the ghost in the abnormal event, and the most fatal choice is to create a bigger abnormal event to swallow everything up. If only the abnormalities created by Gao Ming are left in the world, then this world has become a normal world, at least for Gao Ming himself. ?Tentacles made of flesh penetrated into the mirror, and the chains were like blood vessels that penetrated the public memories painstakingly collected by the faceless clay sculptures. Gao Ming is really too unscrupulous. He doesn''t look like a pure good guy who doesn''t carefully protect people''s memories and doesn''t tie his own hands at all. He doesn''t look like a bad guy either. After all, he just follows a few living people. The clay sculpture turned upside down. Faceless Clay Sculpture considered many situations, but he never thought that Gao Ming would take action directly. Frankly speaking, he didn''t want much, he just hoped that Gao Ming wouldn''t bother him. If his followers could kill the person Gao Ming chose, , then these communities will be his territory in the future. But even with such a "simple" request, the other party actually turned over the table. "The **** in flesh and blood was blindfolded, idiots, you will definitely pay the price for this." The human faces hanging in the mirror shattered and disappeared, and the memories and beliefs stolen by the faceless ghosts and gods through various means were Flesh, ghosts and gods plundered wildly. ?Seeing the faith he had accumulated being destroyed, the faceless clay sculpture finally couldn''t bear it any longer. Even if it is discovered by fate and brings bad luck, it will still fight back. In a hidden corner of the community, a clay sculpture had cracks on it. It was as thick as ink, and death that had turned into substance seeped out from the cracks in the clay sculpture. The bugs hiding in the hut were killed instantly and turned into dry corpses. The weeds around the house began to wither from the roots. This is a force that does not belong to reality at all. They come from outside the dream and from the shadows. I havent felt the caress of the wind for a long time. Although I know this is a dream, maybe its a good choice to live in this dream..." ??When death flowed out of the clay sculpture and dripped on the real ground, dark clouds suddenly began to gather above the home of the power supply family. The originally gentle night wind became biting, and the shadows began to boil like boiling water. Gao Ming, you are right, we are a disaster to Hanhai, but we were also destroyed by disasters in the past. The sound of prayers sounded in the clay sculptures, and everyone was making wishes to the gods. Their hopes contained a special power, and that was exactly what the evil spirits needed. ??The flesh-and-blood activity room was enveloped by a force, and the broken face in the mirror fragments was slowly pieced together. It had no facial features, only twisted hatred and pain on its face. Under the constant oppression of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, the true body of the faceless clay sculpture finally appeared. "Aren''t you going to hide?" Gao Ming couldn''t deal with all the clay sculptures in the black lake at the same time, but he was still confident about one-on-one. "You really can''t shed tears until you see the coffin." The faceless clay sculpture has not had the emotion of anger for a long time. "Gods" never get angry easily, because their anger must be borne by someone. Once the problem that angers them is not solved, Man, that is the collapse of faith, because the biggest difference between "God" and man is that "God" should be "omnipotent". The hatred on his face was like a knot that could not be untied. Under the wanton washing, it squirmed as if it was alive. Slowly, the face became the same as the dead look of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods. Containing death and not afraid of fate, the faceless ghost roared, and thick arms grew out of its thin back. Those arms were not engraved with divine patterns, but were covered with the faces of believers. The ability of the faceless clay sculpture seems to be imitation. It can use faith and will to recreate the terrifying ghosts and gods it has seen. The body continued to grow, and its eight arms smashed the flesh-and-blood activity room. The faceless clay sculpture turned into another flesh-and-blood ghost and god. It only had the face of death, but it was full of death, which happened to be the same as that of the flesh-and-blood fairy. Death matches. Two behemoths collided together, the shadows surged like waves, and the night sky seemed to be torn apart. "You only stole one face of the Flesh Immortal? It seems that you can''t imitate everything." Chi Zesheng changed. Gao Ming was not prepared to fight with the opponent. His usual style was to find the right opportunity to do it to death. . Opening the door of the execution chamber, Gao Ming grabbed the chains in his hands. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods understood it, and his eight arms locked the faceless ghosts and gods tightly. The chains were dragged, the instruments of torture collided with each other, and the guillotine of fate was slowly raised. ?An uneasy feeling lingered in his heart. The faceless clay sculpture felt fear for the first time since its body was destroyed. It looked towards the torture room. In the vast sea shrouded by fate, Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy crafted a weapon specifically designed to kill fate. "The alienation of flesh and blood is not your room of resentment? This room full of torture instruments is your room of resentment!" The faceless clay sculpture realized it was a little late, and chains were wrapped around its body. ?Hunting backwards like crazy! Holding the guillotine of fate in his hand, Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy made the same move, but just when Gao Ming was about to forcefully swallow the faceless clay sculpture into the execution room, the faceless clay sculpture''s body was full of death as if poured into a hot oil pan. The boiling water exploded in all directions. ?It seems to want to actively attract the attention of fate. Rather than being swallowed up by fate, it would be better to pull Gao fate together and die together. If you dont abide by the rules of fate, you cant escape! The strong will of death and shadows intertwined together, forming a spreading shadow of the world. In the depths of the boundless black fog, a pair of scarlet eyes slowly opened, staring intently at Gao Ming and the faceless clay sculpture. This scene seemed familiar to Gao Ming. He had also seen it in Afang. However, Afang, as the remaining will of the shadow world, attracted the attention of twelve eyes. The faceless clay sculpture used all his strength, coupled with the attraction of the guillotine of fate, It only attracted a glance. ??The dark room was turbulent, and Gao Ming gritted his teeth and tried to forcefully drag the faceless clay sculpture into the torture chamber. For the first time, he raised his head and met that gaze. In the depths of the black mist, in the **** city, that gaze seemed to represent all the rules of ghost stories. He is fate? Is the fate of everyone in the vast sea determined by that gaze? (End of this chapter) Chapter 323 five seconds Chapter 323 Five Seconds ?That gaze spanned reality and dreams, and the black mist could not stop it at all. Gao Ming didn''t know how to describe the other person. Just a look, just being seen by it, seemed to be wrapped in endless disasters. Compared with the other person''s eyes, his eyes were like a newborn kitten seeing the sky for the first time. Galaxy. After Gao Ming obtained the Flesh Immortal, he continued to get stronger and approached Meng Gui step by step. He thought he could survive the disaster safely, but under the opponent''s gaze, he was like a leaf in the torrent, completely trapped, let alone controlled. As for his own fate, he may be shattered into pieces and destroyed physically and mentally at any time. The vast sea is a dream, and they may be the ones who weave this dream. ?In Gao Ming''s impression, even Yan Xizhi, who had become a dream ghost, was far inferior to him. The eyes in the black mist and blood city seemed to represent something indescribable. ??Indescribable severe pain spread from all parts of the body, as if Gao Ming looked directly into the other person''s eyes. His eyes were bleeding and his left eye was slowly rotting away. He wanted to reach out and touch his eyes, but his arms were also withering, and various wounds appeared on his body. Each wound seemed to represent a way of death in the past. "ah!" ??The flesh ghost and the faceless clay sculpture screamed at the same time. The faceless clay sculpture was covered with death and collapsed, while the flesh ghost and **** got back into Gao Ming''s body and mobilized all the power of flesh and blood to help Gao Ming recover. Flesh and blood were like a red flower, constantly withering and blooming. It was not until the faceless clay sculpture was dragged into the torture chamber and completely isolated from reality that the illusory world wrapped in endless black mist slowly dissipated. ?The eyes in the blood city had no emotion, staring at Gao Ming indifferently, and then disappeared in the black mist. Gao Ming, whose skin and flesh had grown again, lay on the floor on the mirror fragments. He was breathing heavily, his heart of flesh and blood was beating crazily, and the heart of the gods also became dim. In less than five seconds, I almost lost my mind! I have accumulated strength for so long, but he just glanced at me! "The city of Hanhai is a cage! Those twelve eyes seem to be the owners of the cage!" Regardless of the sharp mirror fragments, Gao Ming was lying on the ground. Combining all his previous experiences, his mind was filled with countless thoughts: "Shadow The world is shrouded in black fog and death. There are thirteen **** cities, twelve of which have their own masters. Only the thirteenth city, Hanhai, is still a land without an owner. " "The photo of the Blood City that was eaten by flesh and blood ghosts and gods at the bottom of the Black Lake is Han Hai. The thirteen people in the photo are candidates for the master of the Blood City. Situ An carefully planned and defected to the shadow world. His fundamental purpose was to become a new blood city. Lord of the city." But unlike other cities in the black mist, the vast sea is not stained with blood. This city seems to have died together with the shadow world. Gao Ming made up some things in his mind. For example, the original shadow world was killed by the masters of Blood City, and Hanhai was once on the side of the shadow world. This can also explain why some of the wills of the shadow world remain. Will appear in the vast sea. Of course, these are all wild guesses. Can the world also be killed? Gao Ming always felt that Hanhai was the most special place, and the owners of the other twelve blood cities would definitely not let it go easily. His shoulder was suddenly touched. Gao Ming, who was thinking about "life", subconsciously looked up and saw the model approaching with his waist bent. He grabbed Gao Ming''s shoulder as if he were a thief and wanted to drag him out of the activity room. When he discovered that Gao Ming''s neck could still move, Fan Fan was also shocked: "Brother, your life is really tough. How can you still move after being injured like this?" The skin and flesh all over his body were torn, his eyes were bleeding, and his arms were rotten. Gao Ming''s condition looked really miserable, but in With the help of the Flesh Fairy, these are all "minor injuries". Did you carry a few kilograms of explosives into an abnormal event? That stuff is also useful for ghost stories? Fan Xian carried Gao Ming on his back. Even though he exhausted his imagination, he couldnt guess how the explosion happened in the activity room. Why are you back? "Then I definitely can''t leave you here! By the way, doesn''t your family run a kindergarten? How did you get the explosives?" Pan Yan carried Gao Ming to the first floor while he knocked on the store in a specific rhythm. Door. A few seconds later, Brother Li opened the door: "Come in quickly!" Carrying the life of "seriously injured", Paradigm came to the back of the shelf, where other members of the team also hid, staring at the real-time surveillance video on the computer screen. "You really rescued him?" Bai Shu said with a bitter look on his face: "Sister Zhang went crazy, Wu You and Gao Ming were seriously injured, and all three of them lost their ability to move. Now the ghosts are gathering here..." "What do you want to say?" Ouyang Susu blocked Sister Zhang''s mouth, but Sister Zhang would still make a whimpering sound. If no one stopped her, she might run directly into the monster pile. Bai Shu opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. When Youyou saw this, he stood up directly: "We can''t take the three of them to escape together now. This is a fact. Instead of everyone being caught and dying together in the end, it''s better to take them first." Three of them are hiding here. Lets go find the clay sculptures and then turn back and take them away after destroying the clay sculptures. "Sister Zhang has provided us with so much information about ghost stories. How can you bear to leave her here and watch her turn into a ghost?" Ouyang Susu hugged Sister Zhang. "Excessive sympathy will kill you too." Bai Shu shook his head: "This abnormal incident has just begun, and the fear it shows has far exceeded those we have encountered before. The person who lost his face The ghost is coming soon. The costume ghost is still hiding in a corner of the corridor. We have no ability to stick to our kindness! " If I can leave, I wont leave them, but now we have been forced into a desperate situation! Youyou stood next to Baishu, and the two of them seemed to have made a decision. "You are still too kind. A real bad guy wouldn''t say so much and just find an excuse and run away. However, it may also be because you two are incompetent and want to instigate us to leave the wounded together." Brother Li is Doctor, I have seen all kinds of things in the hospital: "Let''s make a compromise. The ghosts are approaching. If you leave them here, you will let them die. Why don''t I go and lure the ghosts away first, and you can take the opportunity to move them to a safe place." After hiding them, you can go find the clay sculptures." ?Brother Li didn''t mention his own safety. He seemed not as strong as his wife, but he was always the first to stand up when in trouble. Its better for me to go. The paradigm put down the high life. No, you are the strongest, and only you can protect everyone! Brother Li pushed Gao Ming to the paradigm again: I am the most suitable candidate. Gao Ming couldn''t lie down properly even if he wanted to. He leaned against the paradigm and his consciousness sank into the execution room. At this time, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods had already placed the main consciousness of the faceless clay sculpture on the operating table, preparing to decompose it and devour it. All the accumulated faith. (End of this chapter) Chapter 324 Theres some **** thing living in his heart Chapter 324 What the **** is living in his heart? "Unknown ghosts are about to surround us. We are just fish on the chopping board. We are lucky to be able to survive. You still want to take everyone away? This is not realistic at all!" Youyou was as anxious as ants on a hot pot, the surveillance screen The ghosts were slowly approaching, and the oppressive feeling was driving her crazy. In the face of death, she could no longer hide her inner feelings and exposed her truest humanity. The door of the torture room was opened by a twisted belief. The faceless clay sculpture on the operating table heard Yuyou''s cry, and its heart seemed to be bleeding, because it was exactly its situation that Yuyou was talking about. Struggled with the last strength, but all the resistance was in vain. Chains were strangled into the soul. After the faceless clay sculpture was dragged into the torture chamber, it could not even self-destruct. The house is really getting more and more lively. Xia Yang drew a chair for himself. He sat next to the operating table, like an uncle and aunt joining in the fun, teasing and painting the faceless clay sculpture. ?Hong Yuyi silently stared at the death seepage from the faceless clay sculpture, stretched out his finger to dip a little, put it into his mouth and tasted it, then spat it out with a distorted expression. Situ An, who was in the deepest part of the torture chamber, stared at the faceless clay sculpture with a gloomy face, as if asking why it didn''t escape for its life? How could he be so stupid that he would be caught by Gao Ming? On the operating table, the faceless clay sculpture was really driven crazy by these bastards. What the **** is going on in his heart! ??The faith belonging to the faceless clay sculptures was swallowed up by the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and the faceless residents gradually established a new relationship with the flesh and blood gods. In fact, it doesnt matter what **** you believe in. What matters is which **** can truly protect you. The soul of the faceless clay sculpture gradually became transparent. He went from struggling to pleading, and finally was completely eaten by the flesh and blood fairy, becoming a divine mark on the body of the flesh and blood fairy. "All dead gods dare not end easily. Is this good for me? Or bad?" If you use "unallowed" power in reality, you will attract the attention of the owner of Blood City. From this point of view, the city of Hanhai is a huge cage under surveillance. Gao Ming felt that his previous knowledge had been completely overturned. He even felt that his childhood memories were all fake, and that he and all the citizens in the city had been deceived by some kind of force. ?However, as the shadow world invades, the truth will be exposed to everyone in the most brutal and direct way. Smacking his lips with unfinished thoughts, the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods determined the position of the opponent''s body through the divine patterns of the faceless clay sculpture, urging Gao Ming to pass as soon as possible. Even if the will of the faceless clay sculpture master has been eaten away, the Flesh Fairy is still worried. Gao Ming slowly opened his eyes. His teammates had already discussed the next step. Ouyang Susu was holding Sister Zhang, Fan Fan was carrying Wu You, a native of the community, Bai Shu was supporting Gao Ming, and Youyou and Teacher Liu were following behind. Have you all memorized the community map? I will try to lure them away. Picking up the iron pot and shovel in the store, Brother Li opened the door of the store. ?Taking a deep breath, he was the first to rush out of the corridor: "Run!" Brother Li rushed to Building 1 alone, banging the iron pot in his hand and singing an unpleasant song. He wanted to attract the attention of the ghosts, but the reality was completely different from what he expected. ?Those cheekless ghosts seemed to be attracted by something. They completely ignored Brother Li and headed straight for Gao Ming! The evil ghost showed up. Bai Shu and Youyou were too panicked and did not evacuate according to the plan. They fled to Building 3 in the chaos. **! You damned things! Brother Li roared and turned back when he saw that the ghost hadnt followed. He originally had a chance to escape, but ended up running next to Ouyang Susu. "Leave us alone, go on your own! What are you doing here?!" Ouyang Susu raised her hand and wanted to hit Brother Li, but Brother Li didn''t care at all, picked up Sister Zhang and ran away. "Half of the residents in the community have become abnormal?" Fan Fan was frightened when he saw the dense ghost figures. His teammates were separated, and he could only call the people around him. ??Everyone fled in three directions. Strangely enough, most of the ghosts chased Baishu. The swaying figures slowly approached, and Baishu and Yunyu almost collapsed.?????I, I cant run anymore. "Throw him away! Why are you carrying him so stupidly!" Youyou ran ahead without looking back. Bai Shu was breathing heavily, and he tried his best: "I''m sorry, brother, I will burn paper for you when I get out." Breaking off Gao Ming''s hand, Bai Shu dropped Gao Ming. ?A few seconds later, Gao Ming was surrounded by ghosts. The young couple bought a few seconds by abandoning Gao Ming. They ran as fast as they could, but the ghosts seemed to have spotted them and were chasing after them. ?While passing by the flower bed in the community, Yoyo, who was running in front, tripped and fell to the ground. She pressed her hand on the soil and felt a strange feeling on her fingertips. Looking down, there was a body half buried in the soil that was not yet cool, and a cell phone that was constantly vibrating next to it. Are these the missing Kaitan players? ??Every changing number on the Backwater Forum represents a living human life. Yuyou felt death so clearly, her whole body was cold, and fear permeated every hair. Screams rang out from behind. Youyou turned around and saw that Bai Shu was grabbed by the leg by a child carrying a schoolbag. The child had pigtails and kept his head lowered. His appearance looked very similar to the student described by Teacher Liu. Small fruit? Hearing his name, the child slowly raised his head. His face was blank, with nothing on it. Yoyou''s mind was confused. She saw the child''s father and mother approaching. The three members of their family had lost their faces. After staring at them for a long time, she felt that her face was getting blurry. Yuyou! Pull me up! Bai Shu wanted to kick Xiaoguo away, but his arm was grabbed by Xiaoguos mother: Yuyou! Shaking her head subconsciously, Yoyo was already frightened. She used her hands and feet to run wildly into the distance. "This kid actually threw me away?" Gao Ming''s body had recovered a lot. He was lying on the ground, surrounded by dark figures. ??This should have been an extremely terrifying and depressing scene, but he didn''t care. After swallowing the main consciousness of the faceless clay sculpture, the flesh fairy was only one step away from becoming their new god. "You are all pitiful people too. The faceless clay sculptures like to take away the faces of good people and believe that good deeds will be rewarded with evil deeds. But I am different. From now on you will live in my heart." Gao Ming crawled on the ground, he followed On the instructions of the Flesh Fairy, the faceless clay sculpture body wrapped in the will of death was found in the basement of the common area of ??the community. ??The female ghost in costume who disappeared before was also here. As soon as she saw Gao Ming, she picked up the clay sculpture and ran outside regardless of the fact that her body was being eroded by death. Gao Ming had no choice but to endure the pain and chase him out. This scene happened to be seen by Fan Fan who came over. ?The other party didnt even figure out who was being chased, so they directly concluded that Gao Ming was the victim. After all, what threat could a big boy working in a kindergarten pose? His teammates were separated, Baishu was captured, and the number of injured continued to increase. As the captain, the example was so anxious that his grimace instantly turned ferocious. He pounced on the female ghost in the costume like a wild beast, letting the death on the clay sculpture splash on his body. . "This guy... he''s a nice guy..." Gao Ming felt that if the ghost in the costume had eyes, the makeup on her face would probably be ruined. (End of this chapter) Chapter 325 flying seeds Chapter 325: Flying seeds ? Gao Ming originally came to save Fan Fan and wanted to change his fate, but now he is doing the same thing as being saved by Fan Fan. Fan Fan, who thought he was in dire straits, had his whole face transformed into a terrifying grimace. He was once forced to eat a ghost under extreme circumstances. The ghost thought he could control Fan Fan at will, but he didn''t expect that Fan Fan had no evil thoughts in his heart. Instead, it suppressed it, which resulted in Paradigm becoming an anomaly who was completely on the side of the living. Narrowing his eyes, Gao Ming knew the future of Fan Fan. Compared with Xia Yang, Fan Fan started with a bad hand, and the ghost he was forced to eat was also ordinary, but this guy just relied on his own will and unyielding personality to step by step. It has reached the point where it is second only to Xia Yang. The death flow from the clay sculpture eroded the bodies of the costumed ghost and the paradigm. If that was all, Gao Ming still had the means to help the paradigm recover, but who knew that this guy''s eyes were red and his ferocious face was desperate He bit the costume, risking his own life, and also wanted to kill the female ghost in the costume to buy time for his teammates to escape. The meaning of death in the body of the faceless clay sculpture comes from the shadow world, and is the despair of the birth of a world of death. The example of a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and has no idea what it is, so it eats it directly into its belly. What made the female ghost in costume feel helpless was that after eating the death spirit himself, Bian Bian also bit her soul with his teeth stained with the death spirit. The facial makeup painted on the face was distorted, and soon the bodies of the female ghost in costume and the model began to appear corpse spots and gray-brown cracks, as if their skin was about to be dried. Gao Ming, whose body was recovering little by little, never expected that someone would eat the will of death flowing out of the clay sculpture. The thing exuded a rotten smell of despair and disgust, and the poison was almost written on his face. "What should I do?" Gao Ming came to save people, and he could not just watch the paradigm die in front of him: "Is this a warning from fate to me?" ??The only two doctors in the execution room went to track down Afang and have not returned yet. It is impossible to separate the paradigm from the death intention. Now they can only rely on the flesh and blood fairy. Calling out flesh and blood ghosts and gods, congratulations on behalf of life are ready to "change blood" for the paradigm, but the death wish in the shadow world is incompatible with reality, and fate seems to be deliberately preventing the paradigm from deviating from its original destiny. ? Seeing that the death wish was about to invade his heart, Congratulations directly dragged Fan Ban and the female ghost in costume into the torture chamber. Now even if Gao Ming was reborn and walked out of the tunnel, Fan Ban and the female ghost in costume would follow him. ??The Flesh Fairy threw the paradigm on the operating table. The collision of the torture instruments made a soul-soothing sound, and the chains were entangled. There were no anesthetics or anything like that. The Flesh Fairy directly took various torture instruments and began to remove the death intention from the paradigm. ?His treatment method is simple and crude. He cuts off the ones that are eroded by the will of death. When the paradigm is about to die, he uses the characteristics of the flesh and blood room to infuse the paradigm with the power of flesh and blood. ?Under extreme torture, Fan slowly regained his sanity, but he fainted the moment he recovered, and then woke up from the pain. After many repetitions, the treatment finally ended. ??The Flesh Immortal casually threw the body of the faceless clay sculpture into the flesh and blood furnace, and created a mirror under the calcination of the heart fire. ??All the portraits reflected in this mirror have no cheeks. It can steal memories silently, and it can barely be regarded as a torture instrument. The example of rescuing a life from the gate of **** was slumped on the operating table, like boneless mud. The female ghost in costume lost her faith and huddled next to the operating table. ?The patients that Gao Ming took from Lishan Hospital and Xia Yang and the others surrounded the operating table, and the demons danced wildly, creating a sense of oppression. "Welcome to... the headquarters of Kaitan Players." Gao Ming walked up to the example and said, "The power supply was assessed as a Level 3 abnormal event, and there is a huge risk of getting out of control, so the headquarters personally sent someone to deal with it." After completely destroying the faceless clay sculpture body, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods have become the new gods of all faceless believers. You fought hard to prevent the clay sculpture from escaping and made a great contribution, so we have tried our best to save you, although the process may be a little painful. Hearing Gao Ming''s words, the corner of his eyes became wet as he had always called himself a tough man. If he had a chance to do it again, he would rather die. ??The door of the torture house opened, and the faceless residents in the community lined up to enter. "These guys are also pitiful people. The faceless clay sculptures only like to devour good memories to neutralize the death intention in themselves." The Flesh Fairy returned part of the memories stolen by the Faceless Clay Sculpture to the residents, helping them find themselves. ?With this whole process in mind, he firmly believed that the Guaitan players were the saviors of the city. Me, my teammates "They should be fine, but death will not be changed by personal will. You just have to do your best." Gao Ming began to help "purify" the faceless people. ??As the faceless clay sculpture body was destroyed, the darkness shrouding the community began to fade, and the alienated buildings gradually recovered. All the ghost talk players have received the information released by the Dead Water Forum - the collective ghost talk copy Dazhai Electricity Supply Family Home has ended, the faceless clay sculpture body has been successfully destroyed, one player triggered the miracle easter egg, the physical strength attribute is increased by ten, and the vicious heart attribute is increased by five , the brain power is reduced by one. ??The Kaitan players who received the message were all shocked by the attribute improvements brought by the Miracle Easter Egg. A strong body is very useful in any abnormal events. This lucky player directly increased his attributes by ten points. ?When a disaster strikes, you cant escape by hiding. Its better to take a risk and turn your bicycle into a motorcycle. Inspired by this piece of information, Kaitan players began to explore abnormal events more actively. The example also received the information reminder. He just smiled bitterly, and the experience that was not as good as death, and he never wanted to try it for the second time. "Our ghost story player is hostile to the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. Now that you have become a member of the headquarters, you must be more cautious in the future." Gao Ming crammed a lot of things into the paradigm before he understood the situation, and then Let him leave with the female ghost in costume. Exemplar is still too weak now. All he can provide to Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal is high-quality will energy and extremely firm faith. The example in costume was thrown out of the torture chamber. He was lying on the street in the community, and it still felt very unreal. Gao Ming is not a kindergarten teacherhis voiceby the way! During the turmoil in the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, his voice was played on TV! He is a member of Class 13Gao Ming! Xiao Fan! "team leader!" Ouyang Susu and Sister Zhang who woke up helped Brother Li and rushed over. They helped Fan Ban up: "Those ghosts were hiding in the corridor. It seems that someone destroyed the clay sculpture." Where are the others? ?Seeing that Brother Li didn''t speak, Fan Fan probably understood that he had matured a lot in just one night. In the shadow of the corridor, Gao Ming leaned against the wall. He looked at the retreating figures of Fan Shi and his teammates. The seed has been planted, you just need to wait quietly for it to bloom in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 326 A city you cant leave Chapter 326 The city that cannot be left Both Gao Ming and the Flesh Ghost and God are very satisfied with the example. The other party will continuously provide the flesh and blood fairy with the highest quality will energy. The more intense the living person struggles in the desperate situation, the happier the **** will be. ?Of course, the so-called gods are also struggling hard from a fate perspective. "How come he always finds these people with great potential?" Situ An, who was deep in the torture room, was a little jealous. He witnessed the whole process of flesh and blood ghosts and gods giving treatment to Fan Xian: "Is he destiny? High destiny, destiny... I am thinking Question, dont mess with the chains. Situ Ans mother held up the chain, as if she was worried that the chain engraved with divine patterns would rub against his wound. "Mama, baby boy." Xia Yang was holding a paintbrush and wandering around. He looked at Situ An with a smile, not knowing what he was thinking. The torture house is getting more and more lively, and there is not enough space. "It''s probably time for the people from the Investigation Bureau to arrive soon." Gao Ming stretched, took out a list from his pocket, tore off the page with the sample names and lit it on fire: "Who''s next? " The several districts of Hanhai Old City have a large population. Gao Ming and Zhang Ding did not dare to rest for a moment. They wanted to take over the whole place before the investigation bureau came. In the name of Kaitan players, they used Kaitan to save Kaitan based on the list provided by Gao Ming. The success rate of Gao Ming''s fight against fate alone was infinitely close to zero, but by dying again and again, he grasped all the hopes he saw in the future in his hands. ?Those who have the slightest chance of influencing their destiny are tied to their own boats by him. These small ripples may become huge waves at some point. The faith required by flesh and blood ghosts and gods is far from enough. We must find more people like Example ?? After walking out of the power supply family home, Gao Ming tried to contact A Fang''s parents, but there was still no response from the other party, but he could vaguely sense the other party''s location. A Fang seems to have returned to Lishan Hospital with his parents. The hospital is under strict control by the Bureau of Investigation. Its a bit difficult to get in..." ?In Gangbei City, on the ground floor of the Institute of Mystery Research of the General Bureau of Investigation, several fans wearing white rings expressed excitement. Even Jingtuo God, who had always had a gloomy face, was now smiling. Congratulations, you successfully passed the fourth stage of the ghost mark test and became the master of the ghost markMalevolence. Twenty meters away from the narrators, there was a huge monster with several deformed heads. ?It is disgusting and ugly, with strong malice flowing through every vein in its body. From the appearance point of view, it has no resemblance to a human being. ??The deafening roar sounded, and the narrators and investigators in the safe zone were also affected. The malice in their hearts was aroused, and they even had the idea of ??lifting the safety protection, hoping that the monster would rush out and kill everyone. Thats right, thats right. You can use the opponents abilities as soon as you have the ghost pattern. Bai Xiao, you really didnt disappoint me! The demonic smile on Lord Jingtuos face was a bit scary. After the mad catharsis, the body of the huge monster slowly melted away, and all kinds of shocking evil thoughts shrank inward, slowly revealing Bai Xiao''s face. With the help of Shumi Research Institute, Bai Xiao continuously fused different parts of the malicious corpse, and his whole body was occupied by terrifying ghost marks. Only three people in Wanjies security team have successfully integrated the divine corpse. You already have the potential to become the leader of the security team. Lord Jingtuo was very satisfied with Bai Xiao. With cold eyes and malicious thoughts popping up from time to time, Bai Xiao said nothing. He held the knife given by Gao Ming in his hand and endured the discomfort. The Malevolent Divine Corpse was brought back from New Shanghai by the Hanhai Investigation Bureau. It is a top-secret cursed object. In order to maximize the ability of this thing, the Shumi Research Institute fed it to dozens of Malevolent people under the guise of engraving ghost patterns. Investigator. ?This ghost pattern test is even more extraordinary. In the final fourth stage of the test, a total of forty-seven people participated, and in the end only Bai Xiao survived. "I know you have a lot of ideas, but everything we do is for the vast sea and to protect more people." Lord Jingtuo ignored the safety warning and walked directly out of the safe area, handing over a brand new Investigation Bureau uniform. To the other party: "This world is many times more complicated than you imagined, but you now have the minimum qualifications to know the truth." Glancing at the knife that Bai Xiao had been reluctant to put down, Lord Jingtuo waved casually: "Put on your clothes and follow me." Accompanied by other fans, the two walked out of the ghost pattern test area one after another. After they leave, the cleaning crew will enter and they will completely destroy the entire testing site to ensure that no remains of the divine corpse remain. ?Entering the elevator, the car rose for more than a minute before stopping. The metal door slowly opened, and after a long time, a ray of sunlight shone on Bai Xiao''s face. ? Subconsciously raising his hand, Bai Xiao looked at the light in his palm. The warm and bright glimmer was what he had been chasing, but now he only felt sick and uncomfortable. After carving the ghost pattern, he looked more like a ghost than a human. The fragrance of flowers was fragrant, and the staff who were coming and going stopped immediately to say hello when they saw Jingtuo God. Jingtuo God did not respond and took Bai Xiao to the top of Shumi Research Institute. ?The wall is made up of screens, and the images uploaded by the investigators through the black ring are summarized here. "Abnormal events are divided into seven levels. Only level four abnormal events will attract the attention of the General Bureau. However, something happened recently that made the entire General Bureau of Investigation feel scared." Lord Jingtuo stared at the screen, but his eyes But it seemed that I had penetrated those horrific scenes and saw something deeper. "Is there a Level 5 abnormal event breaking out in Hanhai?" Bai Xiao finally said the first sentence. As a front-line investigator, Level 3 abnormal events are already considered extremely dangerous. Its more troublesome than a level five abnormal event. We havent assigned a disaster level to this matter yet. Lord Jingtuos finger gently touched the white ring, and the images on all the screens changed. ??The originally scary and horrifying scene disappeared and was replaced by road surveillance between Hanhai and other cities. It can be clearly seen from the video footage that a thick black fog inexplicably appeared on the road from Hanhai to the outside world. The vast sea is surrounded by heavy fog? "That is not an ordinary fog. We sent a large number of investigators in, but no one has come out alive yet. Do you know what this means?" God Jituo said the most terrifying fact in the calmest tone: " Hanhai has lost all contact with the outside world a few days ago, and we have become an isolated city. " "Can people from outside come in? Wanjie, aren''t they from Xinhu?" Bai Xiao was a little puzzled. "The black fog appeared after they came. To be precise, it was the night when the Level 4 abnormal incident in Lishan Hospital went out of control." God Jingtuo turned his back to Bai Xiao and moved his eyes between the screens: "Lishan What happened in the hospital?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 327 Big filter Chapter 327 Great Screening Didnt Wanjie tell you? Shouldnt the security personnel report everything that happened to the General Administration? Bai Xiao didnt understand the thoughts of these big shots. "Wan Jie made a very detailed report to the General Administration. It was so detailed that there was no omission or flaw, and no one could find any doubts to ask." God Jingtuo turned around: "But it''s too perfect. Sometimes it just means there is something wrong. Problem, this is why the General Administration asked me to form a new security force for the Eastern District." There was a knock on the door, and the tall Zhuo Jun walked in. He saw Bai Xiao present, and his eyes were a little surprised. "The black fog can not only block communications, but also confuse people''s memory and turn them into a lunatic. In order to figure out the cause of the black fog, we need a group of extremely determined security personnel to form a joint investigation team to go deep into it and reconnect with it. Get in touch with other cities." Lord Jingtuo placed a blood-red document on the table: "This is why I asked you to come." Turn over the document page, and a personal name appears in the information. "From today on, you will officially join the Eastern District Special Security Team and enjoy director-level treatment. Zhuo Jun, the former director of the Queen''s Investigation Bureau, will be your deputy team leader." Lord Jingtuo pulled out Bai Xiao''s information page and put it in Another document bag. Then when will we set off and explore into the black mist? "You are just the candidates recommended by me. The General Administration will also conduct a final screening for the entire Hanhai." God Jingtuo''s eyes slowly turned gloomy: "At that time, not only the investigators will be able to participate, but all Hanhai citizens, including those weird talk Players, as long as they are alive, can come here. "We are incompatible with the Guitan players, how can they trust us?" Bai Xiao thought it was ridiculous, the Guitan players were throwing themselves into a trap when they came here. "As long as the reward is attractive enough, there will always be people who are not afraid of death." Zhuo Jun stood at the door with an expressionless face: "The black mist turned the vast sea into a lonely city, and those big shots also became imprisoned caged birds. The treasured good things will be taken out, and it is said that those who pass the screening will have the opportunity to obtain top-secret cursed objects, learn various experimental information that have never been made public, and obtain permanent residence qualifications in Gangbei New City." The emergence of strange players has given the General Administration a bit of a headache, but its just a headache. The General Administration has too many ways to differentiate and change them. After all, human weaknesses are much more obvious than ghosts. Jingtuo God threw the red document bag to Zhuo Jun: "The General Administration has contacted the behind-the-scenes controllers of the Guitan players through the Dead Water Forum. The large-scale screening will be carried out in three days, and anyone who is alive can participate." Backwater forum? "Are you surprised? Many of the Kaitan players are investigators arranged by us. We know their movements clearly. The two sides have not broken their skin. It''s just because all the tasks released by the Backwater Forum are not directed at the Investigation Bureau, but are for the investigation bureau. We helped, so the two sides reached a tacit understanding." Lord Jingtuo hid the murderous intent in his eyes: "Of course, after we solve the real trouble, the next one will be the Guitan players. Those guys are dancing more and more happily now. The more miserable your death will be. Taking the document, Zhuo Jun motioned for Bai Xiao to follow him and leave. ?They walked out of the room and closed the door. Zhuo Juncai whispered: "I really don''t know whether to say you are lucky or unlucky? I pray that the disaster will never end." What do you want to say? Bai Xiao frowned. He disliked Zhuo Jun very much. In order to gain power, Zhuo Jun would even kill his own classmates. "You are half human and half ghost now. When the disaster is over, your soul will be gone." Zhuo Jun himself also has ghost marks engraved on his body, but it is not as exaggerated as Bai Xiao: "In the big screening three days later, the General Administration will force all candidates to Entering into an unusual incident that occurred at the junction of two cities, I hope you will be obedient." Which two cities? Hanjiang and Hanhai, it is said that we may encounter Hongyi. The neighborhood adjacent to Lishan Hospital has been completely plunged into darkness, with no lights at all. Most of the residents have been moved, and only a handful of people have stayed. "Gao Ming, I have sent you the request from the General Bureau of Investigation. They hope to explore the black mist with us." Xuan Wen''s voice came from the mobile phone. At this time, Gao Ming was hiding in Lishan Hospital. In a pet supplies company not far away. Isnt it a trap? Ghosts cannot enter the black fog, only living people can enter. The number of living people who meet the requirements from the Investigation Bureau is too few, so they contacted us. "They won''t bow their heads easily. There must be something wrong with this." Compared with the personnel screening of the General Bureau of Investigation, Gao Ming was more interested in why the vast sea was wrapped in black mist? He had seen a world wrapped in black mist behind Afang and on the faceless clay sculpture. Whenever a "forbidden" power appeared in the vast sea, the world would be distorted and the black mist would appear at this time. If the vast sea is really just a dream, then is the world of black fog real? "Maybe Hanhai is a city built in a world of black fog. All our memories of the outside world are fictitious. After all, none of us have really left Hanhai." Xuan Wen''s words were like a heavy hammer hitting Gao Ming''s heart. . "Since the rainy night when the abnormal event broke out, it seems that no one has been able to leave the Hanhai. We did have memories of leaving the Hanhai before, but those memories... are not real. They are most likely made up by ''fate''!" Gao Ming He gently pressed his hand on his heart, and the memories of his parents, childhood and past in his mind were like feathers floating in the air, symbolizing hope, light and beautiful, floating in his mind. ?These memories are wonderful, but they feel unreal. On the other hand, the memories of death in his heart were heavy and bloody, so real that he would be scared whenever he closed his eyes. Whats even more coincidental is that all the memories related to death in Gao Mings heart seem to have occurred in Hanhai. His death over and over seemed to prove another thing - no one has ever really left the vast sea. "Everything proves what Lu Zang said from the side. The vast sea may really be a dream. The memories of all citizens have been tampered with by fate. The ghosts who have committed crimes have turned into panicked people." Xuanwen comes from the shadow world, and Gao Ming has always stayed in Hanhai. They thought from two different perspectives, but came to the same guess. "We still know too little information. This general screening held by the General Bureau of Investigation will provide the selected living people with the opportunity to enter the data room. In addition, there will be rare cursed items and **** corpses as rewards, so I think you It should be exciting." Xuan Wen has considered everything for Gao Ming: "You don''t have to go there yourself, and you absolutely can''t go there. We just need to send the most elite Kaitan players to participate." Is there anyone chosen? Gao Ming felt reassured about Xuan Wen. The list has been determined and I will call them to the old city for final training. To be on the safe side, Ill recommend a few more people to go in after dawn. Gao Ming sent the sample information to Xuan Wen: Have you still not contacted Bai Xiao? No, he seems to be missing. "As soon as possible..." Before Gao Ming could finish his words, he suddenly heard footsteps, and several Kaitan players holding mobile phones slowly approached the pet supplies company. (End of this chapter) Chapter 328 Are these all imitated? Chapter 328 Is there any imitation of this? "Someone is coming, I''ll hang up first." Gao Ming put away his mobile phone, and a ghost eye on the screen slowly closed. This mobile phone is also a cursed object. Xuan Wen traded it from a Guitan player through the Dead Water Forum. of. ??The glass door opened in the dark night, and two young men wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms quietly entered the pet products company building. They were stunned when they saw Gao Ming. Boss, someone arrived before us. Im not blind. The two sides kept a distance of five meters. A few minutes later, the back door of the company was pried open, and a family of four entered the lobby with their faces covered, like bank robbers. ?They made a lot of noise by breaking open the door. They were discovered before they even came in. It would be better to just go through the main entrance. Husband, didnt you say you were a professional locksmith? Im a hacker. I can break into a combination lock. How can I break this iron knot for you? The four people who came in from the back door of the company were noisy. The man looked to be just forty years old, and he didn''t have the greasy look of a middle-aged man. His wife was about five years older than him. She had a good personality, but occasionally had a bit of a venomous tongue. Normally, their children should be in junior high school, but now they cover their faces, carry bags, and run into abnormal events with their parents in the middle of the night. It must be said that the parenting method of these parents is a bit special. During the three-party confrontation, the family of four with the upper hand broke the deadlock first. The father walked out with empty hands: "The people who come here should be the Kaitan players who have received the mission. There is no conflict of interest between us. Everyone." Totally possible to cooperate. Dont talk nonsense. Just as the two young men in investigator uniforms were about to speak, the father retorted. "Your clothes don''t fit well. They must have been obtained through special channels. Moreover, your temperament is very different from that of the investigators. I advise you not to pretend to be investigators casually in the future, in case you are tricked by your own people. It will be troublesome if you die." The father saw the problem at a glance: "My name is Luo Dong, I am a hacker, the father of the hamster with the ID of the backwater forum; this is my wife, the rich woman with the ID of the backwater forum; the other two are My son and daughter." "You don''t want to enroll your child in a special class? Are you leading your family into an abnormal event at night?" The two young people were a little embarrassed after being seen through. "Being able to survive a catastrophe is the greatest skill. I will educate my children myself." Luo Dong doesn''t like others to discuss his family casually. "My name is Yu Ruolong, and he is my new younger brother Yu Ruohu. We are members of the Catfish Gang in the old city, and we are also among the first batch of ghost story players to join the Backwater Forum." Unbuttoning the investigator''s uniform, the young man The man revealed the tattoo on his neck, a short black dragon. Catfish Gang? Neither Gao Ming nor Luo Dong had heard of this gang. It might have been established by the Kaitan players themselves. ?A few people looked at Gao Ming, and he said casually: "My name is Gao Ming. I am a chef. I just lost my job some time ago." ?Gao Ming''s introduction is unremarkable, just like his appearance, but Luo Dong and Yu Ruolong are not so easily deceived, they are just too lazy to delve deeper. "Someone just got a miracle easter egg in the Kaitan dungeon, and his attributes skyrocketed by ten points. It can be said that he has directly separated from the category of human beings and turned into a terrifying monster. We can''t fall too far behind." Luo Dong looked at other Kaitan players: "We will both benefit from peace, so there will be no need for intrigues between us." ? ? ? "No problem." As soon as the three parties reached an agreement, the glass revolving door was pushed forward again. ??A big brother carrying a camera and a female reporter with a very good figure entered the pet products company building. They seemed to be recording some program. ??The female host wore very light makeup and kept introducing something to the camera lens. When she found someone else in the house, her eyes lit up and she squeezed over excitedly. "Hello everyone, we are the team of the 12 o''clock column of ghost stories, and we are responsible for recording all kinds of ghost stories." The female host turned on her mobile phone and showed everyone: "We successfully predicted everything before the disaster came. Our column has Loved by netizens. Are you making supernatural programs? Now you are making documentaries. Luo Dong hated the camera lens, so he directly put on a sweater hat. "The arrival of the disaster has indeed brought us a lot of material, but we have now changed our goal. We no longer use scaring as the purpose of the program, but want to provide reference materials for the players of Monster Stories by facing abnormal events directly." Female host People are working very hard to promote the new website they built: "The Backwater Forum has gathered a large number of Kaitan players, but trading cursed objects there requires paying high fees. We, at twelve o''clock, are more like Kaitan players." Everything is free in our own home, and everyone can communicate as they please. ? Touching the screen of the mobile phone, the female host showed a professional and beautiful smile: "The backwater forum is very inconvenient to use. We have not only a website and forum at Guaitan Twelve O''clock, but also our own mini program and APP..." Hearing this, Gao Ming''s expression was subtle. He never expected that this strange guy would actually want to be a "competitor" of the Backwater Forum. The greed of human nature cannot be eradicated even by catastrophes and ghosts. Gao Ming took a brief look at the content of the website of Kaitan Twelve O''clock, and found that it was almost copied from the Backwater Forum. They would forward the tasks of the Backwater Forum as soon as possible, and would also publish some strategies for abnormal events that were not very dangerous. They would also Take out some low-level cursed objects as quest rewards. Among the citizens of Hanhai, there is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Even the Backwater Forum dares to imitate it. There is no change in Gao Mings expression. The core of the Backwater Forum lies in the terrifying ghosts. When there are no abnormal events, Gao Ming and Zhang Ding are the biggest abnormal events. How can others imitate them? We are not aiming for profit, but purely to help everyone better fight against abnormal events and let more people survive. The female host had a nice voice, but Luo Dong picked his ears after listening to it: "Do you believe this nonsense? I''ve already heard similar things from the Bureau of Investigation. What''s the result? They lost the East District and are about to ask for it again. Lose the old town. "It''s better to do what we say. We will definitely prove ourselves." The female host seemed to have some special mission: "Would you like to try to become a member first? It''s not a bad thing to choose multiple paths. Having said this, the Catfish Gang and the Luo Dong family remained unmoved. On the contrary, Gao Ming was quite interested: "How do I need to register?" ?His eyes are clear and his clothes are in tatters. He looks very simple at first glance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 329 pet Chapter 329 Pets "We will keep your confidentiality throughout the whole process. You don''t need to fill in any privacy. You only need to set your account password. But you can only do so after uploading videos related to abnormal events or sharing valuable ghost stories rules. Read the information and materials shared by others." The female host stood next to Gao Ming and gave patient guidance. "How can such a good thing happen in the world?" Luo Dong shook his head, logged into the Backwater Forum, and began to check the mission information. Xinxin Nian Pet Supplies Building (Group Ghost Story Dungeon): Normal danger level, alienation progress 35%, shadow coverage 20%, number of players surviving 29, miracle egg appearance probability 1%. "When faith is out of control, people will become other people''s pets. The collars around their necks are grasped by desire and death. They beg for mercy and live worse than a dog. You need to be in this building. Find the clay sculpture that escaped from Lishan Hospital and try every means to destroy it." In this collective copy, there is a probability of obtaining special cursed objects that can drive ghosts. All cursed objects can be identified and traded within the forum. When the existence that is supposed to represent order begins to collapse, a new order will appear in your hands. After reading the mission information, Luo Dong''s face was not very good: "How come the number of surviving players has become 29? I thought I was the first batch to come." ??In this collective ghost story dungeon, there is a chance to get cursed objects that can drive ghosts. It is very rare, so Luo Dong brought his family here as soon as possible. But he didn''t expect that there were many players who had the same intention as him. "There are few people visible in the hall. Some players must have gone upstairs!" Without stopping, Luo Dong gave his wife a look, and they moved toward the safe passage in perfect agreement. Before coming, Luo Dong had memorized the architectural map of the building. This pet company designs various pet products every year, and their creative laboratory is inside the building. ?According to the reactions of nearby residents, when the disaster first came, the company seemed to have become abnormal. ?Strange noises often come from the building, and passers-by even see their long-dead dog wailing at the window, seemingly trying to lure passers-by into the building. "The reception hall on the first floor is relatively safe. Be careful starting from the second floor. Someone was dragged into the pet product testing workshop here. When he came out, he became a monster that was neither human nor ghost." The female host said A voice sounded behind Luo Dong. Although Luo Dong didn''t trust her, she still wanted to help very hard. None of the salesmen before the disaster were as attentive as you. The two members of the Catfish Gang walked at the end. The younger brother Yu Ruohu stared at the back of the female host, unable to look away. "Salesmen get commissions for selling things, and they will definitely get paid for recruiting people to join the website. If you want to get help from them, their goal may be to kill you." Luo Dong may have been defrauded before, but he ignored it After being reminded by the hostess, he made a move that surprised others: "Son, you go in and take a look first." The corridor on the second floor is dark and gloomy. The only light source comes from a few people''s mobile phones. There is a muffled sound of grinding teeth hidden behind the doors. You don''t need to think about it to know that it is dangerous. But in this case, Luo Dong actually let his son take the lead. What is even more unexpected is that his son seems to have become accustomed to it. He took out an electric baton from his schoolbag. The crackling arc gave off a burning smell. "Is there anyone like you who is a father?" Yu Ruolong couldn''t help but say. Luo Dong did not reply and stared at his son nervously. Every time he passed a door, his child would take out a pen and write the word "no" on it. ??As he walked to the fourth room, Luo Dong''s son''s face instantly turned pale. He turned back to look at his father, his face covered in cold sweat. He raised his hand tremblingly and wrote the word "you" on the door. Slowing down, the child continued to move forward and walked up to the third floor alone. Luo Dong didn''t explain anything and asked his wife and daughter to follow him. He moved a little bit, and when he passed the fourth room, he suddenly ran like a madman and disappeared into the corridor in the blink of an eye. ??The second floor fell into dead silence again, and the remaining ghost talk players looked at each other, wondering what kind of medicine was sold in Luodong''s gourd. A half-smoked lady''s cigarette fell from the third floor, and a sound came from an office of the Xinxinnian Pet Products Company. What did you see? Manager Nian took off the lady''s suit and threw it on the ground. She unbuttoned the collar and turned the air conditioner to the lowest setting. Wiping away the remaining blood clots between his fingers, Manager Nian leaned on the sofa and changed into a comfortable position. The pointed heels of her high heels were sunk into the carpet, and regular exercise made her calves look well-proportioned and strong... Have you seen enough? Lighting up a cigarette, Manager Nian kicked off his shoes. There was a strength in his eyes that no one could refuse: "Come here." ?Hands tightly grasping a large bag of raw meat, Xiao Wu''s forehead was covered with sweat. His eyes unconsciously moved to the bathroom, where thick red liquid was poured into the huge bathtub. ?He didn''t know what it was. He was a little scared, but his body moved uncontrollably toward the house. ? Failed in school and was rejected in the interview. It was hard to get this job opportunity, but he found that everything was wrong with his female boss. "Do you know why I chose you among so many interviewees?" Manager Nian suddenly opened the drawer of his desk. This move shocked Xiao Wu. He didn''t know what dangerous things Manager Nian would bring out. Slender white fingers took out an envelope full of cash, and Manager Nian threw it on the carpet in front of Xiao Wu. You look a lot like a big dog I had before. His eyes were attracted by the money on the ground. Xiao Wu was a little shy. He picked up the money on the ground and put it on the table instead of accepting it. After seeing the money, he seemed less afraid and relaxed a little. Sister Nian, please stop joking. He was thinking wildly in his mind. Xiao Wu had never encountered such a scene before. "I''m not kidding." Manager Nian smiled, opened the door of the wine cabinet, and took out the chilled wine: "Come here, come closer." ? Xiao Wu walked to the sofa a little nervously. He took the wine from Manager Nian blankly. When he was about to say that he didn''t know how to drink, he turned and looked inside the wine cabinet. The outermost bottle of wine was taken out, and a man''s head could be clearly seen through the gap in the bottle. Do you look alike? Red wine dripped from the corner of his lips as he thought. The mellow red color was charming and dangerous. ?Perhaps it was because the air conditioner was turned on too low, Xiao Wu''s whole body froze completely, and the head in the wine cabinet was talking, as if trying to drag him in. ??Indescribable fear enveloped his whole body. He wanted to run away, but his legs refused to obey him. When he felt his mind getting closer and closer, there was a sudden knock on the door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 330 Bureaus plan Chapter 330: The Bureaus Plan Each of Luo Dong''s family members seems to have their own special ability. The son can feel the presence of evil spirits within a few meters nearby; the wife can eliminate the pain in her family members, not healing the wounds, but just making the family ignore the pain; the youngest daughter She has been protected behind the team, and her abilities have not been exposed yet. ??The reporter from the 12 o''clock ghost story and other ghost story players followed Luo Dong''s family and thus avoided many dangers. They passed through the second floor corridor without any danger and reached the third floor of the building. ?Luo Dong''s son, who was exploring the way ahead, suddenly stopped. His whole face was bloodless and frighteningly white. "Why don''t you move forward? Has a ghost appeared?" Yu Ruohu made no effort along the way and reached the third floor easily, so he relaxed his vigilance a little. Shaked his head, Luo Dong''s son''s forehead was dripping with sweat. The blood vessels on his hands holding the straps of his schoolbag were bulging, and his breathing became rapid. ?Luo Dong patted his son''s back gently, turned around and glared at Yu Ruohu: "If you want to know why, just walk forward by yourself." "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. This brother of mine has a thick head and a straightforward personality, but he is very loyal." Yu Ruolong knew that Luo Dong''s family was not simple, so his attitude became much better. I didnt mean anything else, Im sorry. Yu Ruohu also apologized quickly. Seeing the good attitude between the two of them, Luo Dong explained: "My son can roughly sense the location of ghosts, and he can help us find a safe way. If he is unwilling to go forward, we can only Lets be clearthe front is full of ghosts. ?Originally, Yu Ruohu wanted to give it a try, but after hearing what Luo Dong said, he took back his legs. Several people blocked the entrance to the third floor. As time went by, Luo Dong''s son became more and more uneasy. After everyone heard the sound of the iron door being pushed open from the second floor, Luo Dong''s son was so frightened that he almost convulsed. Almost incapacitated. "The ghosts on the second floor have also come out! We can''t stay here!" Luo Dong didn''t want to let his family take risks, so he looked at the female host of Ghost Talk at 12:00: "Don''t you want to become the second backwater forum? You go ahead. , if you can lead us through this abnormal incident, my whole family is willing to join your website, and I will tell everyone you are awesome in the future! Seeing that the female host did not respond, Gao Ming took out his mobile phone and pointed it at them to take pictures: "Are you just hiding behind? Using the Kaitan players to collect information for yourself? It''s a shame that I still want to join you. I will be exposed today. What you did. A ghost eye opened on Gao Ming''s mobile phone, taking pictures of the cameraman and host of "Ghost Talk at Twelve O''clock". "Brother, you are still ruthless." Yu Ruolong also followed suit: "If Weitan Twelve O''clock wants to become the second backwater forum, it must prove its strength." The female host and cameraman were put on fire, but what surprised Gao Ming was that the female host did not panic, and still had a smile on her face: "Okay, to serve all the Kaitan players, we have always been the Kaitan Ten The purpose of two oclock. After adjusting the headset, the female host walked in the corridor very casually. Not only was she not afraid, she could even face the camera with a smile and explain the rules of strange stories she knew. "Is she crazy? She is deliberately provoking those ghosts by making noises. Does this woman want to kill us all?" Luo Dong pressed his hands on his trembling son, his face looking very bad. "We live in a world of rules. This world operates according to the rules we understand, and the so-called ghost stories represent abnormal rules that do not conform to our understanding. If you want to survive in ghost stories, you only need to abandon the rules of the real world. Rules, just follow the abnormal rules. ? Walking through the first door, sharp claws scraped against the door panel, and the sound of chains rattling could be heard in the house. Then they walked to the door of the second room. Water splashed, and it seemed like a big fish was closed in the room. The fish''s tail slapped the door heavily, making the thin wooden door tremble a few times. Turbid liquid overflowed from under the door and soaked the cameraman''s shoes. The female anchor suddenly closed her mouth and stared at the wooden door. The breathing rhythm has changed, and the female host''s eyes have lost a trace of charm and gained a trace of terrifying death. The cameraman also turned the camera, and the door panel stopped shaking, but more and more water seeped out from under the door, and impurities slowly began to appear in the water, first a few hairs, then grease, and then a torn piece of clothing. The fabric got stuck in the doorway. That seems to be clothes... ??The cameraman noticed that the cloth moved. Just as he was about to zoom in, the wooden door was sucked open by a force without any warning, and a python made of intertwined black hair came out from behind the door! Black water lapped at the wall, and there was a huge fish tank in the middle of the house. There were no fish in it, only a girl wearing a pet shop work uniform. Her body was swollen, and the two braids on her head had brand new growth. The facial features are parasitic on the girl''s head, like plants in the shadow world, or some kind of alienated animal. ?Throughout the camera, the cameraman moved very quickly. His reaction speed was far beyond that of ordinary people, and he narrowly avoided the python. Before he could get up from the ground, another door next to him was suddenly knocked open, and a hairy arm stretched out and grabbed the cameraman''s wrist. There seemed to be some kind of special curse embedded in the sharp nails. Red hair immediately began to grow where the cameraman was caught. He was decisive and took out a special knife from his waist, aimed it at his wrist and chopped it off. ??It''s a pity that his wrist was not cut off, and another hair python was wrapped around his waist, forcefully pulling him to another room. ?Seeing her companion being arrested, the female host reacted very quickly and ran forward decisively without looking back. Run! Luo Dong shouted, and the whole family ran forward, with Gao Ming following behind. His attention was not on the ghost, but on the ankles of the female host. ?While running just now, the female hosts trousers were exposed a little. Gao Ming saw that the other party was wearing a red ring-shaped object on her ankle. It seemed to be a blood ring that only the security personnel of the Bureau of Investigation could wear! "The strange story of twelve o''clock was established by the Investigation Bureau? This woman should have the ability to save the cameraman, but in order to keep the secret, she did not use any ability." Gao Ming understood something in his heart, and the area near Lishan Hospital was surrounded by the Investigation Bureau. , they are not ready to give up the old city, and even want to support Kaitan Twelve Points to differentiate Kaitan players from another angle. "Has the Investigation Bureau also begun to take the bottom line?" Gao Ming had felt that there was a problem before, and the backwater forum could not see the light at all, but at 12 o''clock, Weitan not only has a website, but also APPs and small programs, so he almost went to major TV stations to report it The citizens advertised, and they were so blatant that there must be someone big behind them. Hunting to run to the deepest part of the corridor, several people stopped only after they were sure there was no danger. "They didn''t chase me." Yu Ruolong was still frightened: "This place is different from the abnormal events we encountered before!" "Shh! Keep your voice down." Luo Dong signaled Yu Ruolong to shut up. He saw his son parked in front of an office at the end of the third floor, walking back and forth. After hesitating for a moment, Luo Dong''s son tried to knock gently on the door. It seems like there are no other living people hiding in this room? (End of this chapter) Chapter 331 interviewer Chapter 331 Interviewer Human head, there is a human head in the wine cabinet! All animals will feel fear when they see the tragic death of their own kind. This is an early warning from the brain for danger. Xiao Wu had never seen a corpse before, and this was the first time he knew that a human head would become so scary after being removed from the body. ?Every hair on his body stood on end, his face turned a purple color from suppressing his emotions, and it seemed like there was a bone stuck in his throat. He was so frightened that he couldn''t even turn around and run away, but at this moment there was a knock on the door. There is someone outside the door! With this thought flashing through his mind, Xiao Wu seemed to have grasped the only life-saving straw. He shouted with all his strength: "Help! Kill someone! Kill someone!" With the only hope, Xiao Wu''s legs seemed to have regained strength, and he ran towards the office door. ??The knocking on the door became more and more intense, and Xiao Wu was very anxious. Manager Nian locked the door from inside the house, and could only be opened from the inside. Hurry! Hurry! We must escape! When Xiao Wu came to the Xinxinian Nian Pet Company for an interview, he met a cleaning aunt. After he helped her carry a bucket of water, the aunt warned him in a low voice - there is something eating people here, so leave quickly. ?At the time, he didn''t take it to heart and thought the cleaning aunt had a mental problem. Looking back now, the aunt risked her life to remind him. Click! The door lock made a sound, and Xiao Wu opened the office door with great excitement. Save, save me ??He once imagined that there were other interviewees standing outside the door, or passers-by who happened to pass by by chance. He bet all his hopes on this moment. Bang! The door panel hit the wall, and Xiao Wu looked up expectantly. In the rich darkness, he did not see the face of the same kind. ??The horror in his eyes could no longer be concealed. Xiao Wu saw a pair of huge antlers shaking, and a thick arm covered with animal hair grabbed his neck. ?The heavy iron cage was dragged on the ground, and the monster''s other arm had a thick steel nail nailed on it. It seemed that it couldn''t feel any pain at all. ?Falling from heaven to hell, the newly raised hope was crushed with one kick. The huge monster picked up the ax behind him and aimed at Xiao Wu''s shoulder to chop it down. Is this a place you can come to? The whistle sounded, and Manager Nian played with a metal whistle used for pet training. She slowly put on her high heels and walked to the office door. Ignoring the ferocious monster, Manager Nian grabbed Xiao Wu''s hair: "The big dog I raised died, and I was sad for a long time..." Woof! Woof! Woof! Before Manager Nian could finish speaking, a cry came from Xiao Wu''s mouth. His body was trembling and he huddled into the office desperately. His clothes were already soaked with cold sweat. Slowly she let go of her hand, and Manager Nian smiled, her smile was very beautiful. The dog has to do a lot of things for its owner, and you have to behave well. Xiao Wu lay on the ground, hugging Manager Nian''s shoes, not daring to hold them too loosely or too hard. After Luo Dongs son confirmed again, the force of knocking on the door gradually became stronger. "Is your son okay? Don''t attract ghosts here again?" Yu Ruohu was a little worried. He looked bold, but in fact he was very cowardly. I''m really sorry for his fierce appearance. "My son can still distinguish between ghosts and living people." Luo Dong believed in his family unconditionally. When he was about to knock on the door, the door lock turned and the office door, which was locked from the inside, was opened. ??A gentle young man stood behind the door, seeming a little surprised by the arrival of several people: "You are still here for an interview so late?" "Interview?" Luo Dong glanced at the other party in confusion: "Aren''t you a ghost talk player?" "I am an employee of Xin Nian Nian Pet Products Company. You can just call me Xiao Wu." The young man has a cheerful personality. He does not seem to know how **** things are happening outside: "Give me your resume, and I will help you submit it." To Mr. Nian. Seeing everyone froze in place, Xiao Wu was even more surprised: "Isn''t it right? You guys came to the interview without even preparing a resume?" There was a faint roar in the corridor outside. Xiao Wu quickly waved to a few people: "You guys come in first!" After closing the office door, Xiao Wu''s expression became more serious. He ran to the printer and started printing resume templates for the Kaitan players: "Since the past few days, some strange things have happened in the company. Only by becoming a company employee can you ignore them. " Distributing the printed resume template to everyone, Xiao Wu stood next to him holding several blank intern labels: "You fill it out truthfully, and I will take you to the interview later." ?Xiao Wu is a very nice person. He warmly welcomes everyone and patiently guides everyone. He seems to really do it for everyone''s benefit. Gao Ming was the first to fill out his resume. He packaged himself as a chef who had been working for many years. Xiao Wu didnt say anything after reading it. He just changed his title and started asking Gao Ming to call him Master Gao. He personally filled in the label information for Gao Ming, and then handed the red-framed plastic sign to Gao Ming. ?The material of the brand is very ordinary, but the appearance looks strange. It doesnt look like a work ID, but more like a dog tag for pets. "Our company is roughly divided into four areas. It is located on the fourth floor, a food testing area dedicated to making pet snacks, a daily necessities testing area for developing pet toys on the fifth floor, a pet grooming area on the sixth floor, and a special pet care and training area. Labels of different colors correspond to different areas. It is best for you to only operate in the areas corresponding to the brands. There are not many regulations that interns need to abide by, but there are three that you must remember clearly. First, when you hear a dog barking, dont stay where you are, run away quickly! Second, dont eat anything from the company. Third, some pets can imitate peoples speech, so dont believe what they say! ??Xiao Wu glanced at the clock on the wall: "Manager Nian should still be working overtime in the food testing area on the fourth floor. You can put on your label and go directly there to find her." After finishing speaking, Xiao Wu began to clean the house. He knelt on the ground and wiped every tile very carefully. Is this person feeling weird? Yu Ruohu was so slow that he didnt realize something was wrong, and others didnt even dare to believe Xiao Wu casually. Everyone did not leave, but looked for clues in the house. "Didn''t I tell you what to do? Why are you still here?" There was a trace of impatience hidden in Xiao Wu''s voice. "We are just taking a look." Yu Ruolong opened the desk drawer, which was full of various data on pet experiments. ?Yu Ruohu sat on the sofa and casually opened the wine cabinet next to him. He felt as if something was looking at him inside the wine bottle. ?? He reached out and grabbed the bottle of wine. Just as he was about to take it out, the bathroom door in the office was suddenly hit by something. ?They all looked toward the bathroom. The air seemed to freeze. The next moment, a dog barked from the bathroom! ?Xiao Wu decisively threw away the rag in his hand and ran outside without saying a word. (End of this chapter) Chapter 332 Bastard Chapter 332 Bastard Pet product company employee rule No. 1: When you hear a dog barking, dont stay where you are. "run!" ?Yu Ruolong thought of Xiao Wu''s words and almost "ejected" from the sofa and went straight to the office door. Wait! Someone shouted from behind, but Yu Ruolong couldnt care less. Wait? Only a fool would keep waiting! ?Several Kaitan players were frightened by the monsters that appeared before and rushed out of the office following Xiao Wu. Close the door! Close the door! ?Seeing that everyone had escaped, Xiao Wu slammed the door and closed it. The barking of the dogs stopped, but there was a smell of rotting meat in the air. "Why did that thing in the bathroom wake up?" Xiao Wu looked horrified: "Luckily you ran fast, otherwise everyone would be dead." ?The sound of the beating heart could be heard clearly, and the corridor was so quiet that it was scary. "Put on your work ID and go to the food area to find Manager Nian. She will help you adapt here as soon as possible. Remember, if you hear a dog barking, you must run quickly." Xiao Wu gasped. He seemed to be very frightened just now. ?Yu Ruolong did not doubt what Xiao Wu said, but he also kept a careful eye on it. Instead of walking directly to the fourth floor, he looked at Luo Dong''s son: "Brother, are there many ghosts upstairs?" ?Luo Dong''s son nodded. His face was so pale that it was scarier than a ghost. "You said that Manager Nian will help us adapt here as soon as possible, and you didn''t mention how to leave at all..." Luo Dong noticed Xiao Wu''s wording: "What? Do you want us to stay in this company forever?" Luo Dong realized that his son was scared. The fourth floor where Manager Nian was located was more dangerous than here. "I''m helping you." Xiao Wu Gang was about to explain, when a faint light suddenly appeared in the dark corridor on the third floor. Is someone coming here? Is it another Kaitan player? Everyone held their breath and looked at the flickering light in the darkness. The little light was slowly approaching. Thats not right, its speeding up! Its moving! The heavy iron cage scraped against the wall, huge antlers as sharp as the tip of a knife appeared in the sight of several people, and running wildly in the corridor was a severely alienated monster! **! ??Several Kaitan players turned around and ran away, using up all their energy. In this case, any thinking is redundant. They must run faster than their companions! They rushed into the safe passage and entered the fourth floor. They panicked and ran for three minutes, stopping only after they could no longer see the light. ?Yu Ruohu leaned against the wall and squatted on the ground. Luo Dong''s family had reached their limit. Among them, the female host was in the best condition. After escaping from death, she actually had the time to take out her mobile phone to take pictures. "Where did we escape to? Why is that person missing?" Yu Ruolong covered his mouth and nose. He smelled a very disgusting smell, like rotting meat, which can cause people''s physiological discomfort. With the help of mobile phone lighting, he saw huge iron cages one after another. Inside the cages were placed similar machines for making feed. Most of the machines were still running normally, with the indicator lights flickering on and off. There is a huge pool at the end of all the machinery, and the stench wafts out from there. "Isn''t the fourth floor a food testing area? Even if it''s for pets, it can''t be fooled like this, right? It already smells bad." Yu Ruohu got up from the ground, his fingers were red, he didn''t know what he touched just now , covered with a layer of meat paste: "It''s really disgusting." Should we go find Manager Nian next? Yu Ruolong did not dare to get too close to the iron cages and stood in the crowd. "Can you two be quiet for a while?" Luo Dong''s expression was very serious. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "I have a few things to tell you." ?This Luo Dong is a bit unusual, he seems to have discovered something very special. My son can sense the presence of ghosts, but he doesnt sense ghosts in that office. Yes, doesnt this just mean that Xiao Wu is a human being? Yu Ruohu didnt know what Luo Dong wanted to express. "There are no ghosts in the office, so the dog barking in the bathroom should not be a ghost." Luo Dong scanned the crowd, but he couldn''t find Xiao Wu, and his face became even more ugly: "I just asked you to wait before running away." Ghost talk rules usually appear in abnormal events, and ghosts often need to abide by the rules if they want to kill people. Since your son said that Xiao Wu is a human being, he will definitely abide by the rules in order to survive..." Before the female host could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Luo Dong. He stared with a pair of red eyes: "The third rule Xiao Wu said is that some pets can imitate people''s speech. Don''t believe what they say! In case Xiao Wu is What about pets? The rules dont say that only ghosts can be pets? If Xiao Wu is a pet, then these so-called rules are probably false! Luo Dong lowered his voice, and there was a chill in his voice: "In a place full of monsters, how can anyone be kind enough to help us? People who work for the tiger and take refuge in the ghost are more terrifying than the ghost itself!" "But why does Xiao Wu keep us away from barking dogs? If the barking of dogs doesn''t mean danger is coming? What does it mean?" Yu Ruolong thought while stroking a few beards on his chin. "Is it asking for help?" Gao Ming''s voice attracted the attention of others: "It''s understandable that there is a separate bathroom in the office, but friends who often kill people know that compared to other rooms in the house, the bathroom is the most suitable place to dispose of corpses. Its easy to clean and the odor can be masked. There seemed to be no friends present who often killed people, so everyone''s expressions became strange. "Could it be that the monsters in the building want to turn living people into dogs? Although the monsters we saw in the room on the second floor all have animal characteristics, they still retain human shapes after plastic surgery." Luo Dong took out his mobile phone and said Click on the mission panel: "The number of player survivors is 25..." It was still 29 before, and it felt like it didnt take long, and there were already 4 fewer Kaitan players. This dungeon can obtain special cursed objects that drive ghosts, which will continuously attract players. However, the number of survivors has not increased but decreased, indicating that the people who come in are not killed as fast as the monsters. "Some of our companions may have been made into pets, so we have to act as soon as possible." Luo Dong regained his energy: "The more ''pets'' that join the ghosts, the more dangerous our situation will be. Let''s go find the clay sculptures separately. , only by destroying the clay sculptures as requested by the Backwater Forum will we have a chance to leave. Luo Dong didnt want to be with everyone anymore. He wanted to take his family alone, but the remaining few people followed him directly and were unwilling to leave at all. ??This scene made Luo Dong''s head hurt. As a gangster who only relied on his family, what he feared most was to suddenly find that his family had become the big guys in the team. ?The sound of the machine running was disturbing, and something seemed to be shaking in the huge pool in the distance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 333 Big dog! Big dog! Chapter 333 Big dog! Big dog! Brother Luo, if you act alone in an abnormal incident, you will be easily defeated individually. It is better for everyone to be together. Yu Ruolong, as the small leader of the gang, is now like a shameless dog-skin plaster, clinging to Luo Dong. Its better to defeat them individually than to defeat them all together. Luo Dong protected his family with his body. He seemed to deliberately prevent other Kaitan players from getting close to his family. After running forward for more than ten meters, Luo Dong''s son suddenly stopped three meters away from the pool. His legs were shaking, as if he was about to kneel on the ground, and he had no strength to even stand. ?Seeing that something was wrong with his son, Luo Dong supported his son with both hands and put his head to his ear: "Don''t force yourself, relax." Shaking his head, Luo Dong''s son grabbed Luo Dong''s sleeve with his backhand: "We can''t get through. There is something terrible in the pool! It''s looking at us underwater! If we go over, we''ll be eaten!" "This pool is built inside a building. It looks like it''s only one meter deep at most. What can it hide?" Yu Ruohu said awkwardly, but he didn''t mean any harm. The main reason was that he didn''t like to think too hard when talking. "The fourth floor is full of big iron cages and feed production machines. Where can Manager Nian hide? Is it at the bottom of the pool?" The female host shined the light of her mobile phone on the water. The water was turbid, with some black matter floating on it. Huhu animal hair and living people''s clothes. "Stop using your own abilities." Luo Dong stared at his son seriously and pulled him behind him, as if he was worried that others would see the child''s face. The more deliberately he acted, the more he attracted the attention of the female host. "There are only two ways to get to the fifth floor. Either go back to the third floor and find another corridor; or hold on to the iron net next to the pool and crawl over little by little." Luo Dong knew that the other people were unwilling to let him go. He left, resigned to his fate and helped everyone analyze. "What if I encounter that deer head again when I go back?" Yu Ruohu grabbed the iron guardrail and tried to climb up: "This thing is very strong and stuck to both sides of the pool. As long as you are careful, you shouldn''t fall in." "The core of this abnormal incident is a statue of a **** that escaped from Lishan Hospital. All the ghosts it generates must abide by the rules set by it. The statue will not kill living people at will. Everything it does is to gain life. People''s faith." The female host revealed some very key information to everyone: "You can understand that we are playing a game, and the **** statue is the master of the game. In the early stage, it is very simple to survive, that is, do it. Things we want to do. The female host grabbed the iron net, and she also felt that she should go over. ?A few people were still hesitating when a very faint barking of a dog suddenly came from the corridor where they came. Yu Ruolong, who was about to express his opinion, immediately shut up and even breathed a little slower. ?There is no light, and the barking of dogs comes from the dark corridor, from far to near. "The dog is barking! Make a decision quickly!" Yu Ruohu climbed onto the iron fence, but he did not dare to go over alone. ?Although everyone had doubts about the meaning of the dog''s barking, when the other party actually appeared, several people began to panic again. ?Everything was dark, nothing could be seen, and no one knew what was making the barking. Because of the unknown, everyone will be more afraid. ?The barking of dogs was getting closer and closer, and Yu Ruohu had begun to crawl toward the pool. He very considerately moved a place for his elder brother. His son''s body was trembling, as if he was determined not to get close to the pool. Luo Dong protected his family. Everything he said before was just speculation. If he believed Xiao Wu, he should flee now; if he believed his son, Then there is no need to escape at all. ? Seeing that the fish was about to climb to the edge of the pool, Luo Dong turned around and shouted: "Don''t worry, the pool is very dangerous." "This is imminent!" A man like a fish is not a bad person. He grabbed the iron net with one hand and stretched out the other hand to the others: "Come up quickly!" Shaking his head, Luo Dong pulled away his wife''s hand and pointed He pointed to the iron fence next to him, and then took a few steps outside. ?Luo Dong is also making preparations. He stands at the front. If the barking of the dog really represents some kind of danger, he can at least buy some time for his family. "How about... I go over and take a look?" Gao Ming didn''t speak much, but he became the center of attention every time he spoke. ?Everyone is thinking about how to run away, but this guy is going to go there and take a look himself? Pull Luo Dong back, Gao Ming said with a smile: "You still have family to take care of, so you can''t gamble." "Calm down! You can die at any time in an abnormal event, and what I say may not be right." Luo Dong was anxious. If his guess was wrong, Gao Ming would probably die tragically in front of him. "Take care of your family and don''t let them get hurt again." Gao Ming didn''t say much and walked towards the darkness very casually. "Again" All the light has disappeared, leaving only the barking of dogs getting closer and closer in the darkness. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here, right in front of you." Gao Ming not only didn''t find the cry scary, but also found it very friendly. The other party was eager to get close to him, and the cry seemed to be conveying something to him. You can''t understand it, but you can feel it with your flesh and blood heart. It''s like a stray dog ??covered in wounds. It uses up its last strength to ask for help from a passing stranger. It doesn''t know whether the other person is a sadistic pervert. It just With the last glimmer of hope. "I''m here to help you treat your illness, and I''m here to take you home." Gao Ming couldn''t see anything, so he followed the sound and walked far away. ??The stench poured into the nasal cavity, and every cell in his body was resisting the passage. Gao Ming had already walked in front of the dog barking. He squatted down and stared at the darkness in front of him. Slowly reaching out, Gao Ming touched the warm blood. His fingertips continued to slide and he touched a head. "people?" The man''s throat has been modified so that he can only bark like a dog and spit out a lot of blood every time he speaks. He rested his head on Gao Ming''s palm and seemed to finally feel a little more at ease. "He was seriously injured." Gao Ming touched his heart. He was about to open the door of the torture room and give the other party a thorough treatment when another dog bark came from his pocket. ??Shadows flowed in the pure black photo, and a big dog covered in long black hair jumped out of it, like a corner of the night being torn off. Leave him to me. The blind mans voice came from the big dogs belly. To be precise, it was actually his heartfelt voice. Under normal circumstances, only Gao Ming could hear it. "Can you give me a rough description of what he looks like?" Gao Ming couldn''t see through the darkness without calling out the Flesh Fairy. "I am a human, but I am regarded as a monster by all the villagers. I live in a dog cellar and transform into a big dog after death. They are also human, and they still retain everything human in appearance, but their humanity has been erased by the power of clay sculptures. If people around them treat them as monsters and dogs, they will slowly forget themselves and really become a dog. The experiences of these living people in the pet products company reminded Big Dog of himself, so he stopped Gao Ming and wanted to save these people in his own way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 334 What’s special about Luodong Chapter 334 The special features of Luo Dong Those clay sculptures in Lishan Hospital require the faith and will energy of living people, so it does not kill people. Instead, it erases peoples humanity and turns living people into pets that it can control at will. Dagou recalled his experience in Lishan Hospital: "I remember there was a clay sculpture with an animal''s head. It must have been made by him." ??The clay sculptures at the bottom of the black lake in Lishan Hospital have different abilities, each one is weirder than the other. Gao Ming has learned a lot this time. "It''s okay to help others, but don''t push yourself too hard." After what happened in Lishan Hospital, Gao Ming already treats Big Dog as his own family. "No." Black hair was fluttering in the shadows. The big dog seemed more mature than before. It squatted behind Gao Ming, as if the night had put a coat of security on Gao Ming: "I want to To become a dream ghost, you must collect the will and belief of living people. I used to hide in my own dog cellar, thinking how could a monster like me be trusted? How could I gain the recognition of others? " The big dogs head was lowered next to Gao Ming: But slowly, I discovered that there are many people like me in the world. They are all wearing human skin, but they live no different from animals. The hair wrapped around the living person barking on the ground, and the big dog sent it into his house of resentment. He cut off the connection between the other person and a certain god, making himself the new **** in the other person''s heart. "Maybe I can also become a dream ghost. Although I don''t have the great and noble character of Principal Yan, nor the bright and gentle soul of Boss Zhang, I have tasted all kinds of despair, all the suffering and pain in the darkness and silence. The torture didnt sink me. ?The barking of the dog has disappeared, and the poor man who has been transformed by the pet company is lying quietly and peacefully in the big dog''s room. His humanity has been erased, and the remaining animal nature and remaining will have been assimilated by the big dog. ??The blind mans eyes, as dark as the night sky, had a little more starlight. He still couldnt see anything, but the world in his eyes The world has begun to undergo subtle changes. Just by acquiring a person''s will, the big dog''s aura began to strengthen, which surprised Gao Ming: "The ability of this statue is particularly suitable for you. It seems that we don''t need to destroy it. Let''s keep it in your body." The House of Resentment seems to be a good choice. "My house of resentment has expanded a bit just now." Quietly feeling the will energy of the living person, the big dog finally found a new direction: "There are still many transformed souls in the pet company. I want to react in the clay sculpture Before coming, rescue them to prevent the clay fish from breaking through the net and killing everyone." The living people in the building were originally religious rations prepared by a certain **** for him. Now that the big dog is interfering, his worries are justified. Well, just do what you want. The big dog''s hair slid past Gao Ming, and he jumped into the shadows and disappeared. "It''s pretty good." Gao Ming was very pleased. He now felt as if a friend of his who suffered from serious mental problems had finally come out of the gloom. Im going to work hard here. I have to hold the clay sculpture back so that it cant be distracted from dealing with the big dog. ?Several ghost story players stared at Gao Ming''s back until he was completely swallowed up by darkness, everything became dead silence, and the footsteps and dog barking all disappeared. That guy has been killed? The biggest fear is the unknown. Nothing can be seen outside the fourth floor, and no one knows what is happening in the darkness. "What''s that guy''s name?" Luo Dong didn''t pay attention before. He felt a little guilty at this time, because Gao Ming thought he still had family, so he took his place. "I feel like it''s darker over there than before! There seems to be a cold breath!" Yu Ruolong grabbed the iron net without hesitation and began to climb up. The female host seemed to sense something unusual. She took off her contact lenses and pretended to lower her head to tie her shoelaces, but her fingers reached into her pants and touched the blood ring on her ankle. When she encountered the alienated monster on the third floor before, she had never been so cautious. "There is something wrong with the barking of the dog..." The female host turned her eyes, her inner pupils were hidden, and her expression was completely different from before: "I vaguely saw a big dog, a big dog!" Lets go! Yu Ruohu no longer hesitated, grabbing the iron net and trying to climb over from the side of the pool. "What are you still hesitating about?" Yu Ruolong shouted to Luo Dong: "Do you want to kill all your family members?" ?Yu Ruolong''s casual words seemed to **** the deepest scar in Luo Dong''s heart. His breathing became heavy and his red eyes stared at Yu Ruolong. Yu Ruolong, who hadn''t noticed Luo Dong''s abnormality yet, kindly wanted to help him, so he grabbed Luo Dong''s son''s arm. ?Luo Dong himself has no abilities, but his son can sense ghosts in advance and can help everyone avoid many dangers, so he cannot die. ?Hands holding his arm with five fingers, Yu Ruolong was just about to pull Luo Dong''s son to the other side of the iron net, when he suddenly realized something was wrong. ?Luo Dong''s son''s skin was bitingly cold, without any warmth at all. "Um?" Dont touch him! Luo Dong was emotional. He carried his bag and pushed Yu Ruolong away very roughly. The unknown horror is approaching, and there is internal strife among the players of Guitan. The female host who had previously focused all her attention on the big dog also looked at Luo Dong. Her eyes wandered among Luo Dong''s family members, her eyes alternated, and she subconsciously said: "Your family members turned out to be... Already dead?" As soon as these words were spoken, the scalps of the two members of the Catfish Gang went numb. "No wonder your son can sense ghosts. Since the truth is like this, then we have to re-evaluate you at 12 o''clock in the ghost talk." The female host took out her mobile phone and recorded something. The 12 o''clock in the ghost talk is the investigator It was established to divide Kaitan players. One of their tasks is to select those potential Kaitan players and find ways to train them into their own people. ?Luo Dong has experienced abnormal events many times and has outstanding abilities. He also attaches great importance to his family. This gave Kai Tan Twelve O''clock hope of recruiting the other party, because family members were not only strength, but also bargaining chips and weakness. ??The female host came here for Luo Dong this time, but now Luo Dong''s situation no longer meets the recruitment conditions. His family has been killed long ago and he has become a ghost in the shadow world. ?Stepping back, the hostess gave up on Luo Dong, and Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong also began to move away, leaving only Luo Dong and his family standing there. Luo Dong didnt know what was in the darkness. He only knew that his son was scared, and the iron net over the pool was occupied by the hostess. At this time, he was in a dilemma. "I knew this would happen a long time ago." Luo Dong held his son in his arms: "My son has always been helping you, and look at your face now? I shouldn''t care about you." Well said. Gao Ming''s voice came from the darkness. He had witnessed everything. Not only was he not afraid, but he admired Luo Dong even more. (End of this chapter) Chapter 335 Our backwater forum is extremely inclusive Chapter 335 Our backwater forum is extremely inclusive ? Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, all the Kaitan players were stunned for a moment. They all thought that Gao Ming had been killed, and they didn''t expect that the other party was still alive. The outline in the darkness gradually became clearer, and Gao Ming appeared in front of several people. He was no different from when he entered just now, and even his hair was not messed up. "Impossible! I saw something very scary! It was a **** dog made entirely of shadows!" The hostess thought everything was under her control, but now she discovered that the water in the building was very deep. "**! You actually survived?" Luo Dong breathed a sigh of relief. He survived, which showed that his previous speculation was correct. The barking of the dog did not mean danger. That Xiao Wu should be the "pet" kept by the ghost. "What is that barking sound? Have you seen it?" After Luo Dong finished speaking, he felt that Gao Ming would not answer. After all, this was the clue that Gao Ming had exchanged for his life. "Your son''s guess is correct. Dog barking is caused by living people. The clay sculptures hidden in the pet company seem to be able to transform the souls of living people into animals." Gao Ming pointed to the road leading to the third floor: "The hidden clay sculptures in the office bathroom It must be a living person asking for help." "Then why didn''t you rescue the person who barked? Wasn''t he barking for help?" The female host just vaguely saw a very scary big dog, so she concluded that Gao Ming was lying: "In the corridor Without any light, you cant see anything, so how do you know the person barking is a living person? Stretching out his blood-stained hand, Gao Ming spread his palm and said, "I touched the other person''s face. His mouth was full of blood. He seemed to want to tell us something, but he couldn''t speak. When he opened his mouth, he would bark like a dog. Voice." The hostess still didn''t believe in Gao Ming, so he didn''t mind it and walked directly towards Luo Dong. "Hey!" Out of good intentions, Yu Ruohu reminded Gao Ming: "Don''t get too close, his son... is not a human being." "Not a human being?" Gao Ming stopped and looked at Luo Dong''s family. At this time, Luo Dong''s expression was very bad. His family was the most important to him. No matter they were humans or ghosts, they had to be together. "Although his family are ghosts, have they hurt you? If it hadn''t been for his son to help lead the way just now, you would have died on the third floor. How could you still have made it here?" Gao Ming''s words were beyond everyone''s expectations: "Human Regardless of whether they are ghosts or ghosts, the power that can help more Hanhai citizens survive is what we want to fight for. " Gao Ming decisively walked to Luo Dong with a smile on his face: "You don''t have to worry about anything. The Backwater Forum is very tolerant. Don''t call your family members ghosts. Even if you are an abnormality eroded by the shadow world, as long as you are willing If you help Hanhai, you will be a qualified Kaitan player." "When a disaster comes, citizens try their best to survive. Is there anything wrong with this?" Gao Ming asked the female host: "Perhaps an elite of the investigation bureau like you, who was born in Rome, doesn''t know about cows and horses. We have nothing for our hard work, we just want to survive. "Elites of the Investigation Bureau? The strange story of twelve o''clock was set up by the Investigation Bureau?" Luo Dong and Yu Ruolong didn''t think about it at all. There is a blood ring on her calf, which is a ring communicator that can only be worn by the security personnel of the Bureau of Investigation. Gao Ming revealed the female hosts background. "I''m very curious about a question. Since you said that even ghosts can be accepted in the backwater forum, why can''t you accept the Bureau of Investigation? Fundamentally speaking, we hope that Hanhai can be stable." The female host was honest. After being discovered by Gao Ming He didn''t find any excuses and admitted it openly. "The biggest difference between you and ghosts is that you are more hypocritical than ghosts. On the surface, you have done many terrible things for the sake of the entire Hanhai. Most of the chaos in Hanhai was caused by Situ An, the director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau. Isn''t he one of yours?" Gao Ming and Luo Dong stood together: "You still want to talk about twelve o''clock? You may try to imitate the Backwater Forum, but as long as you don''t change, the Backwater Forum will never disappear." "No one wants to be a Kaitan player. It is because of the disaster and your inaction that we are forced to protect ourselves." Luo Dong fully recognized what Gao Ming said: "Let''s go and return the way we came. Then The pool is dangerous." Hearing what Luo Dong said, Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong were also a little confused. After all, Luo Dong''s son did not hurt them. "That guy is lying. There is a terrifying black dog hidden in the darkness. I have seen it with my eyes." The eyes changed, and the female host smiled. Gao Ming felt that the other party might have misunderstood and mistook the blind man for a monster, but he was too lazy to explain. He came here mainly for Luo Dong. This "bastard" joined the Investigation Bureau in a certain future and became the acting director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau to succeed Situ An. Different from the example, Luo Dong not only has great potential, but also has a great management acumen. Lets go. Luo Dong protected his family into the darkness. When they and Gao Ming were about to leave the fourth floor, the iron cage near the entrance of the corridor was suddenly hit by a force, blocking the exit. ??The stench in the air became more pungent, and huge bubbles appeared in the originally calm pool. The water seemed to have been boiled. The dirt at the bottom of the pool kept rising, and a large amount of animal hair was brought out. The indicator light glowed red, and the machine in the iron cage seemed to be a steel giant that had awakened and suddenly started working on its own. ? Bags of stinking bones and meat are brought here from the pipes on the upper floors. They are made into bone paste and various spices are added. ??As the heat wafted on the fourth floor, the stench was dissipated, and the aroma of meat came from several machines. The prepared pet food is packaged and piled in the corner, and the remaining residue is drained into the sink. There were popping, popping sounds, and the water surface became more turbid. Under the spreading oil, a large shadow slowly emerged. "What is that?" Yu Ruohu hung on the iron net near the pool, his heart was in his throat. He did not dare to move, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. The shadow in the pool is still getting bigger, but it does not leave the pool directly, but separates a part and crawls back into the bottom of the pool. ?Strange noises were heard in various pipes and under the ground on the fourth floor. The monster in the pool seemed to spread its body across the entire floor, surrounding everyone. Bang! The water pipe near the outlet was burst by a force, and black and smelly water flowed out of the pipe. None of them dared to move, staring at the broken water pipe. There seemed to be a fish bouncing back and forth in the dark fracture. After a few seconds, a slender, deformed child''s finger stretched out from the water pipe, and behind the finger was an unknown length, completely twisted and alienated. tentacle! (End of this chapter) Chapter 336 cursed daughter Chapter 336 The Cursed Daughter "Is this a ghost? Or an animal?" Luo Dong no longer knew what words to use to describe the other party. ??Murky, foul-smelling mucus dripped from the tentacles, the water pipes were bursting one by one, and densely packed tentacles rushed out. The tips of all tentacles were taken from the fingers of different living people. ?Different from the monster in the room on the third floor, the abnormal thing in the pool was not alienated from a single person. It "ate" many "people". Bang! The ground was bulging, the tiles were cracked, and there were things moving under everyone''s feet. ?The monster looks like both an animal and a plant. Its tentacles growing out from under the pool are like the roots of an old tree, covering the entire four floors. Quick! Back! Back up! The pool was so big that a fish like a tiger simply didnt have the courage to climb over. He was holding on to the iron net, and now he was like a grilled fish on the iron plate, anxious. The two members of the Catfish Gang quickly jumped off the iron fence and got away from the pool. Within a few tenths of a second after they left, black and sticky tentacle fingers climbed up the iron net. Fingers belonging to different living people drilled through the holes in the net, pulling the iron net they had just stayed in out of shape. Animal sounds came from the iron cage, and the sharks with their finger tentacles seemed to have smelled the fishy smell, and they crowded into the iron cage near the pool! They opened several boxes in the corners of the iron cage, penetrated the rats in the boxes with their fingertips, and tore them to pieces. The **** and terrifying scene made Yu Ruohu frightened for a moment. If his tentacles stretched out while he was halfway crawling, his fate would probably be the same as that of a mouse. ?The sound of broken water pipes sounded in different places on the fourth floor. Foul-smelling sewage seeped out of the walls and the ground became slippery. "The monster seems to need water to move freely. We have to leave as soon as possible." Luo Dong was already very cautious, but he was still a step slow. The exit on the fourth floor seemed to be a specially designed trap. Many nearby pipes were squeezed and exploded, and more and more tentacles came out. Some of them had hair stuck to them, and some were embedded in the clothes of dead people. It looked ridiculous. It''s scary and doesn''t look like something that exists in reality at all. The roar of machines and alarms sounded, and the flickering red lights illuminated the faces of several people. As a large amount of residue was discharged into the pool, the water rose, and the sewage with floating meat flowed out and spread towards Gaoming. ?Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong no longer hesitated and ran towards Luodong. As soon as they moved, several tentacles as thick as an adult''s thigh swung out from the pool. The ends of these tentacles are no longer fingers, but swollen human faces and deformed and twisted forearms. ?From a distance, it looks like a persons lower body has turned into a giant python. Shrill screams came from the mouths of the monsters. They had lost the ability to speak, and they could only make harsh and terrifying sounds when they opened their mouths. "What kind of monster is this!" Yu Ruohu had never seen such a terrifying thing. He had no idea of ??confrontation in his mind. He was frightened and ran out desperately. ?Having a high life position near the exit would have been an advantage, but if he ran outside now, he would be right in front of the tentacles squeezed out of the water pipe. Luo Dong may have been worried that his family would be harmed by the tentacles, so he dragged his son and wife: "Follow me!" "And there''s your daughter!" Gao Ming discovered something very strange. When encountering less dangerous situations, Luo Dong would protect his daughter to the death, but when he was truly in dire straits, Luo Dong would abandon his daughter. . ?Given Luo Dongs character, he always puts his family first and will definitely not abandon his family. Gao Ming kindly went to hold Luo Dong''s daughter''s hand, but she was ruthlessly thrown away. The girl looked at the direction her family left, silently lowered her head, and tears seemed to flow from the corners of her eyes. "Now is not the time to be willful!" Gao Ming, like pulling up a weeping willow, put his arm around the girl''s waist and tucked her directly under his arm. The girl weighed very little, and her body was unexpectedly cold. The expression on her face gradually became cold, and her eyes completely lost color. Pure black blood vessels bulged under the skin, and a strong resentment filled it. . "Grudge ghost?" Maybe it was because he had seen a lot of resentment ghosts. Even though Gao Ming saw the other party''s identity, he still didn''t let go. ?He was in excellent physical condition and arrived first. When Luo Dong saw Gao Ming holding his daughter and catching up, his eyes widened. "Let go! She will kill you!" Luo Dong was really frightened by Gao Ming''s "innocence". He left his daughter alone, not because he wanted to abandon her, but because his daughter was the most important person in their family. Uncontrolled and the scariest one. After the daughter was stimulated, she disowned her relatives and would kill everyone! After her resentment dissipates, it will turn into a curse again and appear directly next to Luo Dong. In order to escape the predicament, Luo Dong had no choice but to divorce his daughter. He also lifted his restrictions on his daughter. But who knew that Gao Ming, a good man, would actually catch up with his daughter in his arms. What era is it now? Do we still favor boys over girls? Im heavy ****! Luo Dongs face turned as white as his own son. If he continues like this, he will face not only various dangers from monsters, but also his daughter who has lost her mind. Gao Ming didn''t even listen to what Luo Dong was saying. He hugged the girl and ran straight to the exit. He couldn''t let Luo Dong die here, so he chose to clear the way for Luo Dong. ??His arms felt a chill, and the strong resentment almost froze Gao Ming''s blood vessels. Fortunately, the Flesh Fairy noticed the abnormality and injected his power into Gao Ming''s body. The aroma of meat wafted into the daughter''s nose, stimulating her "taste buds" even more crazily. Blood and tears flowed from her eyes, and her nails dug into Gao Ming''s flesh. The reason and indifference on her face had disappeared, her eyes turned scarlet and terrifying, and a resentful voice came from the depths of her throat: "Why did you abandon me? Why did you abandon us? Dad, didn''t you say that you are the most important thing?" Is it us?" ?Resentment wrapped around Gao Ming''s body, his heart was beating hard, and the shadows of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods overlapped with Gao Ming''s. The ghosts and gods with eight arms and four sides opened their eyes, and the daughter''s soul began to tremble. The death image crazily sucked in the daughter''s resentment, the lustful image stirred up the daughter''s distracting thoughts, and the human image stared at the daughter''s heart. "Your father never wanted to abandon you. He just left a step too late. In all the futures I saw, he has always been with you. Of course, you have always been with him." While Gao Ming whispered beside his daughter, he took out the short knife that ate away at life with the help of darkness and the cover of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. ?Hold the knife and slash, Gao Ming cut off the tentacles blocking the road, and was the first to rush out of the fourth floor. ??The fingers connected with the heart, and at the same time that the tentacles were cut off, the monster in the pool seemed to have completely woken up from its slumber. The stench soaring into the sky hit us, and a huge shadow crawled out from the bottom of the pool! (End of this chapter) Chapter 337 Work hard! Chapter 337 Work hard! ?Sewage flows down from the shadow like a waterfall, and the thick tentacles are entangled together, making it impossible to see what the monster''s body is. The terrifying aura caused the flesh and blood immortal to send a reminder to Gao Ming, not to mention several other people in the room at this time. Faced with a monster that was obviously beyond her cognition, the female host quickly pressed a few buttons on her phone, threw the phone at the monster, and ran towards the exit at a speed far exceeding that of ordinary people. ??The monster in the pool has gone crazy. It will never allow any living creature to leave. Tentacles are slamming in, many times faster than before! Luo Dong followed Gao Ming closely. Normally, there would be no problem for him and his family to escape, but what he didn''t expect was that in order to escape, the female host directly caught her when she was about to be overtaken by the tentacles. Lived his wife. What do you want to do?! ??The wife, who had not spoken much, was forced to let go of Luo Dong''s hand. Her hair was torn off and her body fell backward. ??The tentacles that originally hit the female host wrapped around Luo Dong''s wife. With the time bought by Luo Dong''s wife, the female host surpassed Luo Dong and successfully escaped from the fourth floor. ?Hearing his wife''s screams, Luo Dong''s eyes were bloodshot and he was so anxious that he wanted to kill someone. He had no grievances with the female host. He had helped everyone after entering the pet hospital, but this was how the other party repaid him. ?Hush his son forward, Luo Dong turned around without hesitation. He wanted to grab his wife''s hand, but her wife was already entangled in the tentacles and dragged towards the pool. "Your wife is dead. You are a human and she is a ghost. The best destination for her is to die." The female host has a deep prejudice against ghosts. When she was in danger just now, she subconsciously tried to hurt the ghost wife. , did not drag Luo Dong. Unlike the female host who looked on coldly, Gao Ming gave a textbook-level reaction. Now that he was safe, he put down Luo Dong''s daughter and rushed back to the corridor on the fourth floor. He first dragged the pale-faced Luo Dong''s son out of the room, and then risked his life to catch up with Luo Dong. The life-eating blade easily cut off the tentacles, and Gao Ming grabbed Luo Dong''s shoulders: "Think about your son and daughter! You can''t save your wife, and your son and daughter will be shattered after losing you!" "Let go!" Luo Dong''s eyes were extremely scary. His wife had already died in front of him once. He really didn''t want to experience that kind of pain and despair again: "Even if I am with them..." Pah! Gao Ming slapped Luo Dong back a step, and his face became red and swollen. "Your family still gathers around you after your death because they are worried about you. You are more important in their hearts than you think." Gao Ming nimbly dodged the tentacles: "Go and comfort your daughter and protect her. "Children, I''m going to save your wife." ?Luo Dong was speechless. He looked at Gao Ming in shock and couldn''t believe his ears. ??The monster in the pool is simply the embodiment of terror and death. Gao Ming is actually willing to risk his life for a stranger? No, strictly speaking, its for someone elses wife who has turned into a ghost. ?This is not just a slap in the face to give a sweet date, this is a slap in the face, and then you have to save the lives of your family! "Why...why?" Luo Dong''s cheeks were burning with pain, but his eyes looking at Gao Ming were full of gratitude and incomprehension. "Because I once had a happy family." Gao Ming cut off the tentacles again and sprinted towards the pool: "Protect your daughter and son!" Gao Ming bucked the trend and rushed forward, his tentacles were attracted by him. Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong who took advantage of the opportunity were lucky enough to escape. ?The two of them pulled Luo Dong together with some guilt and fled to the third floor before new tentacles surrounded them. ? Densely packed tentacles burst all the pipes, and the extremely angry monster The fourth floor was sealed, completely isolating this floor from the outside world. The sewage is still overflowing, and the monster is not satisfied with just eating high lives, but also wants to chase others. "You have a big appetite." Make sure that the others have left, and there is no need for Gao Ming to pretend. ?A heavy heartbeat sounded, and the door of the torture room suddenly opened. Chains slammed into the pool, and eight arms grasped the tentacles that wanted to get closer to Gao Ming. A human face and a brand new torso have grown from the tips of the tentacles. Each tentacle is inhabited by a different soul, and overall they all obey one command. Could it be that the clay sculpture Im looking for is in the pool? Gao Ming has never underestimated his opponents. Most of the clay sculptures are average in strength, but there are a few clay sculptures sleeping in the deepest part of the Black Lake. They have abilities beyond the rules. If he encountered them alone, Gao Ming would have no choice but to run away. Let me see your true face. The aroma of meat dissipated the stench, and everything on the walls and floor was made of flesh and blood. ?The pitch-black tentacles were crushed, and the silent oppression of ghosts and gods made the monster in the pool make a shrill scream. ?Stepping forward, avoiding the turbid and smelly sewage on both sides, Gao Ming walked to the edge of the pool. Tentacles thicker than an adult male''s waist were entangled and twisted together, and they were wrapping something. ??This monster is a big killer for ordinary people. It has rough skin and thick flesh. Each tentacle has a parasitic soul. Even if the body is dismembered, it will not die and will split into different individuals. Fortunately, this thing was discovered by Gao Ming early. If it were allowed to grow for a while, and it would extend its tentacles into the city''s water network or underground sewage pipes, it would be in big trouble. These clay sculptures are worthy of being the gods in the shadow world. The things they create are really extraordinary. The shadow world is full of evil ghosts and evil spirits. If you want to survive there, you will have to have some special abilities. Broken tentacles bounced on the ground, with human bodies growing out of their tips and trying to survive. "Luckily, this thing doesn''t have a very good mind. It''s so bad now that it doesn''t even think about escaping." ??The House of Flesh and Resentment accelerated its expansion. In order to prevent any of the tentacles of the monster in front of him from escaping, Gao Ming asked the Flesh Fairy to turn the entire fourth floor into flesh. He opened the door to the torture house, and instead of trying to kill the monster, he completely swallowed the entire fourth floor into the torture house. After completely cutting off the monster''s escape route, Gao Ming called out Xia Yang and the other ghosts in the execution room and asked them to divide this abnormal existence with extremely strong vitality. ??The exit to the fourth floor was sealed by dense black tentacles. The two members of the Catfish Gang dragged Luo Dong out in a very dangerous way. The three of them rolled down the corridor and suffered some minor injuries. ?But compared to the physical pain, the mental pain was more torturous. Luo Dong gritted his teeth and refused to make a sound. Neither Gao Ming nor his wife escaped. No matter how you look at it, they are in danger. Because of that female host! Luo Dong got up from the ground, but the female host didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she did. As a security officer of the Investigation Bureau, she didn''t think Luo Dong could pose a threat to her. (End of this chapter) Chapter 338 People have different paths Chapter 338: People have different paths "Once a person falls into the shadows and becomes a ghost, they can never look back. They are no longer your family, but a curse imposed on reality by the shadow world through you!" The female host no longer had a trace of smile on her face, and her tone was serious: " Luo Dong, we have been paying attention to you a few days ago and have great expectations for you. If you are willing to let go of your family''s hand, I can take you to see a new world. " ?Luo Dong clenched his fists. He was speechless and his body was trembling slightly. He didn''t understand why a man who killed his wife to escape had the nerve to say such a thing? ?That is his wife, and he will follow his wife after death. It doesn''t matter whether she is a human or a ghost. What is important is that death did not separate them, but they were finally separated by living people. ?Hate slowly distorts the soul. Luo Dong has always been a very calm person, but now he can''t help it. He wants to rush over and tear the other person''s mouth apart. "Wake up, your family is dead, they no longer exist. What you are trying to save is the curse of the shadow world, which is a poison that will slowly spread!" The female host hated the shadow world deeply: "If you are If your family members are not dead, if you carry them around, you are a mobile source of pollution, and sooner or later you will become a new abnormal event." "At that time, the backwater forum you trust will post about your mission, treating you and your family as a ghost story, and let other players hunt you down. Rather than go to that step, it is better to let go of their hands and let them They disappear and you can start a new life." As a security guard, the female host is used to seeing life and death, and her words seem cold and harsh. "Say less!" Yu Ruohu couldn''t stand it anymore: "Lao Luo''s wife is locked up inside, and he is in a hurry, and you are still here." "Let''s go downstairs first. You still have your daughter and son to take care of." Yu Ruolong quickly expressed his position: "Brother, there is strength in numbers. We will talk about other things after we get out of this abnormal incident alive." If a dog barking is a cry for help from a living person, then the guy trapped in the office bathroom must know something! Yu Ruohu pulled Luo Dong next to his son and daughter. Knowing that the other party was a dead person, Yu Ruohu was still a little scared and did not dare to get too close. Mom, youre still in the house... Luo Dongs daughter suddenly spoke, which surprised Luo Dong. Just now he untied his daughter''s restraints. Normally, the daughter should turn into a curse of hatred, tormenting everyone including him. But when Gao Ming carried his daughter out of the fourth floor, her daughter miraculously regained her senses. Thinking of what Gao Ming said just now, Luo Dong''s eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes. What a good person he was. The other party could say that he died for him twice. That sentence - I once had a happy family was even more shocking. People feel extremely sad. "Brother..." Luo Dong is still very weak now. There are too many things in this city that can easily take away his family and destroy everything about him, but at this moment, his will has undergone some kind of transformation: " I will definitely pick you up, no matter what! "The world never runs according to individual will. We always make the mistake of thinking that we are the protagonist." The female host knew that it was impossible to recruit Luo Dong, so she walked directly to the third floor. ?Several people returned to the office. During the time they left, the office remained the same, and none of the alienated monsters seemed to dare to enter. Prying open the bathroom door, blood soaked the floor. ? There was no toilet or shower in the bathroom, just a huge bathtub and dog leashes stained with blood. ??The faint barking of a dog sounded, and the two "murderers" of the Catfish Gang covered their eyes at the sight. ? ?A ghost story player who entered the building before them was lying on the edge of the bathing pool, with his hands, feet and neck tied by a dog chain. There was a hideous wound on his neck, and some unknown animal hair and fine stones were scattered in the wound. Luo Dong immediately wanted to help the other party open the chains, but as soon as he pulled the chains, the other party started to tremble in pain. ??The dog barked, and the ghost story player shook his upper body, and the mobile phone hidden in his pocket fell to the ground. He endured the severe pain and wrote a series of numbers on the ground. Password? Luo Dong picked up his phone and opened it. In addition to the information from the Backwater Forum, there were also multiple videos recorded a few hours ago. ??The ghost story player tied here is called Pencil. He has worked as a model before and has a very good figure. He and several teammates came to explore near the old city before it was dark and entered this building by mistake. The video on the mobile phone recorded their discovery. The few people did not notice anything unusual at first, and went all the way to the fifth floor. They rescued the female manager of the pet products company in the elevator. That was when all the misfortune began. The female manager, whose surname is Nian, is a master at playing with people''s hearts. After deceiving their trust, she pushed them all into the abyss. ?Clicking on the last video, as soon as the elevator door on the sixth floor of the building opened, the sound of loud music poured into my ears. ?There are all company employees working outside. They look no different from normal people, except that no one speaks. Manager Nian led them through the pet grooming area on the sixth floor and into the special pet care and training area. After the sky slowly turned dark, he told them that they had to destroy a clay sculpture in the training area if they wanted to escape. ?The sky slowly turned dark, and various terrifying characteristics gradually appeared on those originally normal employees. They seemed to have all been alienated and turned into abnormalities in the shadow world! ?Such a large number made people feel numb, and several Kaitan players had no choice but to try to enter the training area. ?The video ended here. Luo Dong wanted to know what was in the training area, but no matter how he asked, all he could hear was dog barking from Pencil''s mouth. ?However, one can roughly guess from Pencils frightened eyes that they encountered something terrible in the training room. "The task requirement of the Backwater Forum is to destroy the clay sculptures. Now that we know the location of the clay sculptures... do you want to take a gamble?" Yu Ruohu swallowed his saliva: "No matter what, you will die, let''s fight!" Among the people, Luo Dong was the most eager to end the abnormal incident, but he was not impulsive after watching the video: "Manager Nian in the video and Xiao Wu we met are very smart, they should not show such obvious The training room might be a trap." Where else can the clay sculpture be hidden? After Yu Ruohu saw the miserable state of the pencil, he could no longer imagine how terrible things would happen to Gao Ming on the fourth floor. He felt a little guilty. ?Luo Dong was silent for a while, then he reached out to the wound on Pencil''s neck and said, "Bear with me." The fingertips dug out animal hairs and a few small stones from the flesh. ?Placing the small stone in front of his son, Luo Dong noticed that his son was retreating repeatedly. He wiped off the blood stains on it and rinsed it several times before he saw mysterious lines engraved on the stone. Does the destruction of clay sculptures mean breaking the clay sculptures into pieces? Luo Dong was a little confused. (End of this chapter) Chapter 339 beast and man Chapter 339 Beasts and Humans "These clay sculptures that ran out of Lishan Hospital are the convergence of some twisted beliefs in the shadow world. Clay sculptures are the carrier of faith. For most clay sculptures, as long as the will of ''god'' has not dissipated, the clay sculptures will not Broken." The female host said, this unusual incident was beyond her ability to handle, and she was no longer as relaxed as when she first entered the building. "In other words, the will of ''god'' has the ability to actively break his own statue?" Luo Dong stared at the small gravel in the palm of his hand: "Turning a living person into a dog not only erases his humanity, but also changes his personality. Soul, this ability should only be achieved by the ''god'' of creation." "There are only these animal hairs and stones on the pencil, so it must be related to these two things for him to become like this." Yu Ruolong''s eyes widened: "Are these small stones broken clay sculptures? The clay sculptures scattered themselves around Its inside a living person, and it wants to live in a human body? "Xiao Wu asked us to stay away from barking dogs. He didn''t want us to come into contact with barking dogs. This in itself is worth thinking about. He should be hiding something." Luo Dong straightened out his thoughts: "We can''t go to the training room now, but we should Go find the barking dogs in the building. The more they dont let us do something, the more we should do it. Luo Dong''s words reminded the female host of something. She squatted on the ground, and the blood ring on her ankle began to vibrate slightly when she touched it. "What are you doing?" Youd better worry more about yourselves. ??The security department has its own set of contact information that can convey vague information within abnormal events. The female host knew that the situation in the building was out of control and began to call for help. The population density and number of the old urban area of ??Hanhai is the highest in Hanhai. The Bureau of Investigation did not dare to let the area be eroded by shadows, so a large number of security forces gathered near Lishan. Luo Dong already knew the identity of the female host after being reminded by Gao Ming. He suppressed the hatred in his heart, put away his pencil and cell phone, and walked out of the office with his daughter and son. ??The tentacles were cut open by various torture instruments, and the scarred soul rolled down on the operating table. The entire fourth floor turned into a flesh and blood lotus that was shrinking inward. To prevent the tentacles from escaping along the pipe, Gao Ming swallowed the entire layer into the torture chamber. ??The tragic and terrifying scenes imagined by other Kaitan players did indeed happen, but it did not happen to Gao Ming, but to the monster at the bottom of the pool. "Now can you let me see what you are?" Sitting on the guillotine of fate, Gao Ming held a chain engraved with various curses in his hand. On both sides of him stood a large number of patients and incompetents from Lishan Hospital. Face believer. ?Compared with the evil spirits in ordinary abnormal events, Gao Mingcai at this time is more like a villain. He meets all the descriptions of horror and weird stories. ?Weird, arrogant, cunning and cruel! Are you ready? ??The patients in Lishan Hospital used torture instruments to cut off the tentacles one by one. The monster that frightened many ghost story players experienced despair for the first time. In the layers of those ferocious tentacles, the cry of a child could be heard. "I''ll give you three seconds. If you don''t give up resistance, I will chop off all your tentacles." Animal nature represents destruction and irrationality. People usually use animal nature to describe people who are dominated by desires, but in fact, beasts are more sensitive to danger than living people. The expression of animal nature will be different depending on the strength. ??The thickest tentacles at the core turned gray-white and slowly stretched outward, like withered flowers. ?Tentacles fell down one by one, and Gao Ming finally saw the true face of the monster. ??It was a young man in his early twenties. The roots of the tentacles were connected to his body, from his back to his legs. He had a delicate appearance and pale skin, but his body had now become terrifying and ugly. Are you also a pet raised by a clay sculpture? Gao Ming jumped off the guillotine of fate and walked directly in front of the young man without any precautions. His eyes moved uncontrollably, and his eyelids turned into a film of blood. The young man wanted to launch a sudden attack on Gao Ming, but his tentacles were pierced by several chains as soon as he moved. ??The huge body of the flesh and blood ghost appeared behind Gao Ming, and the terrifying pressure made the young man lie on the ground. There is no water around, only flesh and blood that smells like meat. I remember you need water. Are you thirsty? ?The blood spattered on the young man''s face. Gao Ming threw the corpses killed by the Flesh Fairy. Stimulated, the monster went crazy and took big mouthfuls of the blood that contained the scent of meat. ??The more it ate, the greater the influence of the flesh fairy became, until its brain was completely confused, and a totem with an animal head and a human body appeared on its still intact chest. It turns out its because of this thing. ??The flesh ghost roared, pierced the totem with a finger, and took out a fist-sized stone from the monster''s chest. ?The stone was engraved with various divine patterns, which looked like the heart of a monster or a large fragment of a clay sculpture. ?The flesh and blood condensed a new heart in the monster''s heart, and the stone was thrown into the flesh and blood furnace by the Flesh Fairy. When the new heart started beating, the young man seemed to be rescued from the deep water. He was gasping for air, and black liquid continued to flow from his mouth. A trace of reason returned to his eyes, and he was no longer completely dominated by animal nature. Can you understand me now? Gao Ming loosened the chain in his hand: What happened in the building? "Sister..." The young man''s remaining tentacles were stirring, and there was a black and white photo hidden under his skin. The young brother is riding on his father''s shoulders. They and their mother are standing in front of the zoo cage. The tall sister is holding on to the iron guardrail. She is not looking at the camera, but looking longingly at the lion in the cage. Nian Xin? Nian Yu? Gao Ming read out the names of the siblings in the photo. Their parents had high hopes for them, but unfortunately both siblings turned into monsters. One did not grow feathers, and his body transformed into a monster; the other''s appearance was still exquisite, but his heart was more cruel than a beast. The new flesh and blood heart in the chest began to beat, and the flesh fairy enslaved the opponent in a very special way. "The living person chosen for the clay sculpture should be your sister Nian Xin. In the future I know, Manager Nian is a super murderer, hunted by both the Kaitan players and the Investigation Bureau." Gao Ming put away the black and white photo, like A madman like Nian Xin must not be left outside. Putting her in the torture chamber is the most merciful decision. The surrounding ghosts put away their instruments of torture, and the blood-stained chains slid on the ground. The young man lost his support and collapsed to the ground, with all his tentacles drooping. Luo Dongs wife was also rescued. She squatted on the ground with her head in her hands, looking at everything around her in disbelief. ??If the fear that Nian Yu brought to her was ten, then the fear that this room full of torture instruments and ghosts brought to her was one hundred. ??Shivering and trembling in her soul, she couldn''t even stand steady and had no idea what terrible thing would happen next. "No matter what you see, don''t tell anyone." Holding the painted animal-faced totem, Teacher Xia wandered to Luo Dong''s wife: "After all, you don''t want your husband and children..." Before he finished speaking, Gao Ming stuffed Xia Yang into the deceased photo again. He stepped on the totem painting on the ground and helped Luo Dong''s wife up: "Don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you." (End of this chapter) Chapter 340 Class A wanted criminal Nian Yu Chapter 340 Class A wanted criminal Nian Yu "I will never, never leak the secret!" Luo Dong''s wife''s eyes were panicked. She could see a terrifying place wherever she looked. The man was hung by chains deep in the torture device, and the other person''s mother was still beside him; the blood-stained The operating table; the furnace that burns souls... This place doesn''t look like a place where good people would come. "You must at least remember that it was me who saved you and your family." Gao Ming did not harm Luo Dong''s wife. After entering the torture room, the other party''s fate was already entangled with him: "I will send you away. Also, please convey one more message to Luo Dong. My name is Gao Ming, and I am one of the founders of the Backwater Forum." Opening the door of the execution room, Gao Ming and Luo Dong''s wife returned to the fourth floor. The house of flesh and blood faded away, and at the moment when the blood completely disappeared, Gao Ming suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart, as if something was watching him in a distant direction, ready to kill him at any time. "Is it the gaze of the Black Mist Blood City? As long as I call the flesh and blood ghosts and gods to leave the torture chamber and enter reality, will it increase the probability of him killing me?" Gao Ming has had enough of the constraints of fate, and he does not take this too seriously. Keep things in mind. "You come with me first." Gao Ming walked in the sewage. Since the Flesh Fairy enslaved Nian Yu, he and the clay sculptures in the building had been at odds. ?However, the clay sculpture did not come to trouble him, and seemed to be concentrating on dealing with several other forces at this time. Taking out Dagou''s photo, Gao Ming roughly determined the other party''s location and led Luo Dong''s wife towards the fifth floor. ?The fourth floor has been destroyed by Gao Ming, all machines have stopped running, the pool has burst, sewage has flowed across the pool, and the remains of the deceased are piled at the bottom of the pool. At the end of the pool, there is an inconspicuous nutrition room, where Manager Nian seemed to be sitting before. ?She left in a hurry, not even taking away the information on the table. Food ingredient list? Gao Ming scanned the information and found that the monsters in the building were divided into four levels according to the degree of alienation - humans, dogs, beasts, and monsters. Among them, humans were the lowest. Most people died in the process of transforming into dogs, while those who could reach the level of beasts There are very few at this level, including Nian Yu, there seem to be only four. Its a very interesting belief that brings out the animal nature in peoples souls. This animal-faced clay sculpture is not simple. The shadow world used to be extremely vast, with many beliefs, ghosts and gods. Any clay sculpture in Lishan Hospital used to represent a complete alienation system. Gao Ming really cant imagine how such a terrifying world could disappear step by step. ?With the information in hand, Gao Ming and Luo Dong''s wife went to the fifth floor. This is the place where pet supplies are made and researched. It was decorated like a paradise, with strange toys and chains piled up on both sides of the road. Looking at the size, these toys are more likely to be prepared for people. Gao Ming casually picked up a steel headgear, the inside of which fit the human facial features perfectly. ?In addition to these things, there are beds full of restraints, special tight clothing, and all kinds of unsightly "toys". "The reason why people are human is because they can control their animal nature and desires..." Staring at the blood stains and skin debris inside the hood, Gao Ming held up an iron ball. But all the toys here are made by people. What about your so-called human nature? What about the control of desires? A laugh sounded among the toys. Scattered toys rolled to the ground, her black hair lay casually on her shoulders, the buttons of her white shirt were not fastened, and the dim light illuminated her neck, as if it was slowly sliding downwards. Did you kill my stupid brother? Pushing the frame gently, Manager Nian sat on a rocking toy rocking horse. Her legs were sandwiched between the horses belly, her toes were straightened, and her body was also shaking with the rocking horse. Nian Yu? Gao Ming discovered that there was a huge difference in personality between the two siblings: You brother has completely turned into a monster, but you seem to be fine. "Of course, because I turned him into that." Sister Nianyu wrapped her hands around the horse''s head: "My brother is smart and cute, he has a kind heart, he is more beautiful than me, and everyone around him likes it he." "Did you do that out of jealousy?" Luo Dong''s wife felt a chill. She was about the same age as Manager Nian, but she couldn''t understand the other person''s brain circuit at all. "I''m not jealous of anyone, I just hate hypocrisy. How can a child who doesn''t understand anything be obedient? He is just suppressing his nature and pretending to be what his father and mother like." Nian Manager''s face Slowly leaning towards Trojan''s body, she gently bit her plump lips: "I like animals more than people. Don''t guess what kind of abuse I suffered when I was a child, and you don''t need to imagine what terrible things I have suffered. In fact, Everyone around me loves me, including my father, mother, brother, teachers, colleagues, and my several boyfriends. "Then you owe it." After Luo Dong''s wife subconsciously said it, she felt a little regretful. She was afraid that irritating the other party would bring trouble to Gao Ming. "Maybe it''s because I''m sensitive by nature and have a pair of ears that can hear other people''s inner words." Manager Nian hugged the Trojan''s arm tightly and started to exert force: "I can hear the inner voices of all people and animals, their respect and love There are very disgusting things hidden behind it. My father and mother who love me think I''m sick, my gentle tutor fantasizes about how I look when I''m naked, my kind neighbor aunt always calls me a bitch, and even my well-behaved younger brother. Sometimes I feel like Im superfluous at home. Thats no wonder you like animals. Luo Dongs wife thought about the managers words and thought for a moment: But why dont you use this ability to go to the casino and win tens of millions? Manager Nian ignored Luo Dong''s wife. She looked at Gao Ming with hazy eyes: "I heard the voice in your heart on the fourth floor. I know what you are thinking." "I know you don''t run away yet?" Gao Ming threw away his hood and walked forward. Manager Nian did not dodge, and her condition became more and more abnormal. A thin layer of sweat broke out on her forehead, her toes slowly rose, and light red blood stains appeared on her skin. Because my **** wants to talk to you. An unfamiliar voice came from Manager Nian''s mouth. In the darkness, large shadows spread over the toys, and employees of the pet company appeared under the pile of toys one after another. They wear chains around their necks, and their bodies have undergone varying degrees of alienation. Most of them have lost their humanity and reason, and their eyes are scarlet. Bang! The door to the fifth floor was also closed at this time. A monster with a huge deer head blocked the door. It dragged a heavy iron cage and its body continued to expand. ??The window next to Manager Nian was also opened at this time. The sharp beak extended into the fifth floor. A strange bird with nine human heads flew outside the window. (End of this chapter) Chapter 341 The murderer of the world Chapter 341 The murderer who killed the world "You don''t want to talk." Gao Ming did not stop and continued to move forward: "Are you calling them all here to embolden yourself?" Manager Nian could hear Gao Ming''s heartfelt voice. She knew that Gao Ming didn''t have any fear at this time. In fact, even if Gao Ming faces a desperate situation of certain death, he will not feel fear in his heart because his heart has long been filled with death. "The vast sea can accommodate us." The unfamiliar voice contained no emotion. It seemed to be hiding in Manager Nian''s body: "I will not compete with you for your faith, and I can also help you fight against those killing shadows." The murderer of the world." The murderer of the shadow world? The clay sculpture has experienced the death of the world and knows a lot of things. "For those of you who live in the dream of the vast sea, they represent destiny." Manager Nian''s eyes were like a cat, with indifference in his pupils. "There is no free lunch in the world, and you can''t help me for nothing. Tell me, what do you want from me?" Gao Ming was still walking forward, completely ignoring the abnormal people tied to both sides of the wall. , just like walking in your own living room. ?This scene was also seen by Luo Dongs wife. Gao Ming is one of the founders of Kaitan Players. In other words, there are many people like Gao Ming among Kaitan Players! "I hope you can hand over those villains with violent tendencies and antisocial personalities to me. I need the animality in their souls. This can also help you clean up the team. Get the best of both worlds, right?" Manager Nian''s state is getting more and more strange. , a large number of capillaries burst under the snow-white skin, and she seemed to be covered with a layer of light red gauze. "Let''s change the conditions. I can keep those villains and **** you mentioned for other purposes." Gao Ming kept walking and reached the center of the corridor on the fifth floor. Luo Dongs wife was a little scared and trotted closer to Gao Ming. She was shocked by the conversation between Gao Ming and Manager Nian. When did those beasts in human skin become worth robbing? "Then I will take a step back. I don''t care about other places. The direction of Lishan in the old city will be designated as my pastoral area, so that my pets can move freely." Manager Nian''s body and voice did not match at all. The more excited his body became, the more his tone The colder it gets. "You all came to negotiate terms with me one by one. One said you want to spread your faith in Dazhai, and the other wants Lishan in the old city. Do you really think you are still a superior god?" Gao Ming had already walked ten meters away from Manager Nian. Inside. Have you seen other dormant gods? Of course, he was also negotiating conditions with me at the beginning, saying that we couldnt do anything casually, as it would attract the attention of fate. Gao Ming put his hand on his heart and looked straight at the swaying wooden horse. "That''s right, so you need my power even more, because I can alienate those living people to the greatest extent and let them quickly reach the limit of this dream." "Don''t you want to know how I answered him?" The fingertips penetrated the blood city tattoo. The ground under Gao Ming''s feet was rapidly turning into flesh. Hot blood and soul-melting flames poured out from behind, and eight arms held the executioner. The door to the house is fully open! ? Witnessing the changes in Gao Ming, Manager Nian''s pupils were trembling. He vaguely felt the aura of the "murderer" on Gao Ming. The "murderers" who killed the shadow world seemed to have targeted Gao Ming! Faceless believers were praying, and patients in the hospital were reveling with various instruments of torture. Gao Ming raised his head and said, "Let fate see it all once. Anyway, I am already unlucky enough, so let those disasters pass." ?From the moment he walked out of the tunnel again to now, Gao Ming is still living in depression and pain. He wants to change, a complete change. ?The prohibition of using excessive power to fight is an unspoken rule that all clay sculptures abide by, but the people in front of them don''t care about it at all. "Madman, what a monster even crazier than a beast!" Nianli heard the voice in his body and felt the shadows around him changing. It was not afraid of death, but it had a natural fear of fate. "You are looking for animality in the human soul, but if you think about it carefully, humans are the cruelest, craziest, and most terrifying of all animals. We can invent a room full of different torture instruments just to make death Even longer and more painful." Gao Ming waved his hand gently, and the ghosts in the torture chamber rushed out hysterically. Their fates were all entangled with Gao Ming. Even if Gao Ming died, they would still be trapped in the torture chamber. Good luck and reincarnation together! "Why don''t you give your ability to me? We don''t have to alienate the souls of living people at all. As long as they become their most authentic appearance, they can bring you enough surprises." Gao Ming sprinted forward, He and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods swung their fists downward together. The wooden horse exploded to pieces, the clay pendant worn by Manager Nian fell to the ground, and a black shadow retreated towards the sixth floor. "Just like the thought you chose, this is the worst female devil. Her soul doesn''t need guidance at all, and it is already more terrifying than all monsters." Manager Nian was hung up in chains, and Gao Ming threw him into the execution room. After Manager Nian was imprisoned, Gao Ming immediately took out the pure black photo of the blind mans body. From the moment he entered the fifth floor, the blind man''s photo continued to convey some message, but because Manager Nian could hear his inner voice, in order not to expose Big Dog''s existence and follow-up plans, he desperately aroused the resentment and madness in his heart and covered it up. everything. ?Now that Manager Nian has been arrested, Gao Ming no longer cares about it. He caressed the photo of the deceased and found that the big dog had been hidden on the top floor in advance. That guy wants to swallow the complete clay sculpture of the beast **** alive? ?Perhaps the experience in Lishan Hospital stimulated the blind man. He not only walked out of the dark and silent dog cellar, but also found a new path. "The animal-faced clay sculpture is indeed suitable for the big dog. In that case, I will help you." Gao Ming ran towards the sixth floor, bound to drive the remaining will of his will to the big dog before fate looked at him again. nearby. Crack! ??The glass window shattered before his eyes, a strange bird with nine human heads flew into the house, and a deer-headed hunter also dragged an iron cage towards Gaoming. Leave them to me, they just grow on my aesthetic taste. Xia Yang appeared next to Gao Ming with a smile, and he did not forget to say hello to Luo Dongs wife. ??If you ignore the surrounding environment and just look at Teacher Xia, you will think that he is a weak and polite workplace senior. As you wish. ??The huge antlers scratched the wall, and the hunter with brown hair ran behind Luo Dong''s wife. A shadow enveloped Luo Dong''s wife''s sight, and she looked thin and pitiful in front of the monster. The arm nailed with long nails lifted up the iron cage and smashed it down. The surface of the rusty cage was wrapped with crooked steel wires. The next moment, Luo Dong''s wife seemed to be smashed into meat, but the hands of the deer-headed hunter were unable to do anything. Can''t let it go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 342 eat you Chapter 342: Eat You "The deer is a very elegant animal, you are too rough." Xia Yang picked up the totem that Gao Ming had stepped on before, and drew the monster on the beast''s face. He was imitating the ability of the clay sculpture of the beast god. Xia Yang has no faith and no respect for anything. ?In his view, all gods, all abilities, and all memories are paints in his hands, including Gao Ming and himself. As long as he can draw a perfect destiny with his own hands, everything will be worth it. ??The body turned into flying colorful snowflakes, Xia Yang was like a dandelion that was blown away, and he attached to the body of Luo Dong''s wife. To be favored by a high official, there must be something attractive about you and your family. The patterns of evil beasts and red clothes appeared on Luo Dong''s wife at the same time. Xia Yang used Luo Dong''s wife''s soul as a canvas, and his voice came from the painting. Luo Dong''s wife was unknowingly affected. She easily escaped the attack of the deer-headed hunter. The red ghost patterns and black evil beast patterns on her body continuously gave her power. "Your destiny has changed. Now you and we are in the same boat." Xia Yang took away control of Luo Dong''s wife''s body and smiled unbridled between the two giant monsters. In the corridor deep on the fifth floor, the steps were turned into flesh and blood. Gao Ming did not pay attention to the melee behind him. His target was only the clay sculpture of the animal face. You cant run away. ?After a long time, the animal-faced clay sculpture once again felt the threat of death. It had to admit that it had underestimated the "poor guy" living in the vast sea in front of it. Bang! ??The door on the top floor of the pet supplies building was violently kicked open, and the strong smell of blood poured into his nose. Gao Ming tilted his head and looked at the scene in front of him. Even though he had seen many scary things, his eyelids still trembled at this moment. ??The top floor of the building has almost become a lair of flesh and blood, where citizens are treated as food and toys, and various **** relics become decorations. ?Perhaps living people in the eyes of clay sculptures are just like reptiles in the eyes of living people, and they can be tortured and played with at will. It has only been a few days since you escaped from Lishan Hospital and you have killed so many people. You so-called gods... really deserve to die. ??The black shadow was chased by Gao Ming to the point of no return. It leaned against the wall embedded with corpses, and black blood vessels like hair stretched into the body of a woman who was still alive. The body of the "Beast God" seems to be unable to even make a sound and can only be parasitic on other living creatures. The dry skin slowly swelled, and the tortured face looked at Gao Ming: "You poor people living in nightmares, wake up! Our enemies are all fate, and only by killing fate, you Only then can we gain freedom and see the real world! "It sounds grand, but in your heart these people in Hanhai are worse than insects. You don''t treat them as human beings at all. From this aspect, you are even worse than fate." Gao Ming knew that the big dog was hiding here. It was on the first floor, but he couldn''t find where the big dog was hiding even though he took the photo of his body. That honest and simple blind man has completely gone bad after following Gao Ming. "You will regret it. When fate stares at you, you will definitely regret it." The woman parasitized by the beast **** screamed. Starting from her eyes, extremely ferocious animal patterns spread across her body. ??The piercing scream gradually turned into an eardrum-shattering roar. All the alienated monsters in the building stopped fighting. The clay sculpture fragments in their bodies erupted with blood-red light, and their wills converged towards the top floor. ?Under the threat of Gao Fate, the Beast God decided to use the taboo power beyond the limit of the vast sea. Using this ability means that he wants to shake fate and break the cage. This is the most direct provocation to fate. Beast patterns were all over the woman''s body. It was too late for the beast **** to choose a better container. It exuded wildness that could never be tamed, and its eyes were ignited with **** flames, like a giant beast crawling out of hell. ??The terrifying roar caused tiny cracks to appear in the night sky. Gao Ming once saw this scene in Situ An''s "home" at Lishan Hospital. When the power beyond the limit appears inside the "home", cracks will appear in the "home". This is in reality! Could it be that the vast sea we live in is also a persons home At the same time as the roar sounded, thick black mist flowed in the boundless night sky, and both the beast **** and the flesh and blood ghost **** felt something very terrifying. Their souls are trembling, and that invisible, intangible, yet ineffable existence is slowly waking up. ?The flesh-and-blood fairy who is not afraid of heaven and earth just suffered a loss tonight. It made a decision almost instantly and returned to the torture chamber as quickly as possible, gathering all its aura. At this time, Gao Ming was like an unarmed ordinary person, standing alone in the monster''s lair, facing the terrifying beast god. Using the power of the taboo and bursting out all his beliefs, the beast **** cannot hide like the flesh fairy. Besides, it has no torture chamber to isolate it from fate''s investigation. At this time, it has no way to turn back. ??The sound of rage was like thunder, and the beast god''s murderous intention towards Gao Ming reached its peak. Even if fate saw it, it would crush the abominable living person in front of it. "Congratulations? You ran so fast." Gao Ming turned back. As long as he could avoid the Beast God''s first attack, when the eyes in the black mist opened, the Beast God would have almost no chance of winning. With the existence of the torture house, Gao Ming dared to take such a risk. If it had been anyone else, he would have been killed by fate. ??The woman''s body had been completely engulfed by the ferocious animal markings, but when she wanted to escape from the beast''s nest, she suddenly found that the animal markings connecting her lower body to the beast''s nest had become blurred, as if she was losing control. "Who is fighting for my faith? Have you set a trap on the top floor?!" The beast **** looked at Gao Ming with blood flowing from his eyes, and his hatred was like a sharp knife, piercing Gao Ming straight away. I will eat you, chew your bones, and drink your blood! The woman''s mouth bit up and down. While she was doing this, the blood-stained beast''s nest was like a giant mouth, and all the corpses and relics of the deceased crashed into Gao Ming. Obviously he was not bitten and the two sides were far apart, but Gao Ming suddenly felt severe pain on his neck! ?Blood flowed freely, and a wound bitten by the beast''s mouth appeared out of thin air on the left side of Gao Ming''s neck. The woman''s mouth was full of blood. She was completely crazy: "You can''t escape, you can''t escape! If you bite me, even if it is fate, a piece of flesh will be torn off!" ??The woman was biting hysterically, and horrible teeth marks appeared on Gao Ming''s body, and the skin and flesh were torn. The wounds still did not heal with the help of the flesh fairy, and animal hair grew out of the blood. "There is no contact, no medium, but she can bite me just by opening her mouth? Is this one of the rules of the animal-faced clay sculpture? Are all these dead gods using the rules to kill people?" The ability of the clay sculpture and the high life it encountered before Those ghosts were different, which also alerted him. The calf was bitten, and Gao Ming fell to the ground. The woman twisted her disobedient lower body, held her hands on the ground, and crawled on the ground quickly! Eat you! Eat you! (End of this chapter) Chapter 343 shameless person Chapter 343 Shameless The beast-faced clay sculpture really hated Gao Ming to the core. It was forced to use the forbidden power, but the other party instantly put away the forbidden ghost and **** behind it that would be targeted by fate, leaving it to face the wrath of fate alone. . Shameless and dirty are not enough to describe the living person in front of you, it must kill the other person! Anger burned in the soul, and the animal-faced clay sculpture rushed towards Gao Ming. All its attention was attracted by Gao Ming, and it did not notice that the half of the body that was twisted by it was being dissolved by the shadow. All the vague animal patterns were absorbed by a force, and the shadows in the beast''s nest on the top floor converged in one direction. ?Just when it was about to bite off Gao Ming''s neck, a suppressed bark sounded in the shadows. The instinct of the beast made the beast-faced clay sculpture sense something, and it suddenly dodged to one side. A large, dark dog jumped out of the shadows, its sharp teeth biting together and almost swallowing it whole. ??Black hair is floating in the shadows, and brand-new animal patterns appear on the big dog''s body. It is that he has been competing with the beast **** for faith. No wonder my body is out of control, its you who stole my faith! The beast **** gritted his teeth as he encountered the most disgusting combination. "They chose me voluntarily. I am not their god, I am just a monster like them." The big dog wanted to say something else, but its hair was grabbed by Gao Ming''s **** hands. Go quickly. The eyes in the depths of the black mist have opened. The big dog escapes into the shadows with Gao Ming in its mouth. The woman with only the upper body left also bites him. It seems that as long as its mouth really bites Gao Ming, the curse will be completed. Close the loop and transform the high life into its new body. Run! Dont look back! ??The eyes in the depths of Blood City penetrated the black mist, the edge of reality began to twist, and the body of the woman parasitized by the beast **** suddenly began to lose control. All the ways of death that the beast **** could imagine began to appear on women. The soul in the city of Hanhai seemed to be just a flower to that gaze. Bloom or wither in the blink of an eye. The hearts of the Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming were beating uneasily. This terrifying scene appeared again. All they could do now was to hide as deep into the shadows as possible. The beast-faced clay sculpture finally understood Gao Ming''s plan. This cunning and despicable **** had been planning to use the power of fate to kill him from the very beginning. Although he was clearly as powerful as his own ghosts and gods, he still adopted the most shameless method of attack. . "Use fate, and you will burn yourself sooner or later! I will wait for you at the end of the death realm! You can''t escape, you have been seen by fate!" The wounds on the woman''s body were torn and gradually turned into teeth marks. ?Different from the tooth marks that the beast **** himself made hoarsely, these tooth marks were all left by living people. The souls of those tortured to death by the beast **** came back in another way. ?Under the gaze of fate, they turned into the most vicious curses, piercing through the wounds of the beast god, biting at its remaining will and the twisted faith it had just condensed. For Fate, clay sculptures are like bugs that break the rules of the game. Once discovered, they will be removed. The screams reached Gao Ming''s ears. The animal marks and wounds on the woman''s body slowly disappeared, and her alienated eyes gradually returned to normal. When the screams stopped, Gao Ming looked back. Hiding in the depths of the shadows, he met the eyes in the black mist again. The terrifying presence representing fate had not left. He seemed to have remembered Gao Ming''s appearance. The four ghostly faces of the Flesh Immortal roared. Gao Ming didn''t realize what happened at all. There were already some white hairs on his head. Upon seeing this, the big dog immediately swallowed Gao Ming into his room of resentment, and only spat him out again after a long time. "What is that look? It feels like we are not on the same level at all. I can''t understand what ability the other party uses, and my soul is about to suffocate." The big dog was lying on the ground. He was not deliberately targeted by fate, but even so, it Very frightened. On the other hand, Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghost and **** were a bit miserable. Gao Ming did not feel any physical discomfort, but his hair turned white and wrinkles appeared at the corners of his eyes. The flesh and blood **** was languid, and the blood city divine patterns engraved on his body were also dim. A lot. "The other party is writing the future destiny for all the citizens of Hanhai. There are twelve eyes in total, and we only encountered one of them." Gao Ming touched his hair: "Ants can''t understand the power of firearms. This is normal. ? Jumping out of the shadows, the big dog closed the eyes of the woman who was still staring at death. He found a large number of clay sculpture fragments on the top floor, but unfortunately the faith stored in the fragments had dissipated. Compared with the tragic situation of the higher life, the big dog gained great benefits this time. It took away half of the faith of the beast-faced clay sculpture, and sharp fangs grew out of its mouth. It seemed to have inherited the ability of the beast-faced clay sculpture. . In the past, the big dog was more inclined to escape and defend, but now he has become extremely aggressive. ??In addition to these external changes, there are many "dog people" saved by Big Dog in his house. Those "monsters" wearing human skin will all take Big Dog as their new faith. Humans, dogs, beasts, monsters, the more serious the alienation is, the more will energy they can provide to the big dog. I have found my own path. ?Seeing that the big dog had changed from his previous decadence and timidity, Gao Ming was sincerely happy for him: "I''ll give you two more gifts." With some difficulty, he opened the door of the torture room, and Gao Ming pulled Nian Xin and Nian Yu out: "Nian Yu''s degree of alienation is very high. He is one of the most powerful ''beasts'' in the building. He can help you." It provides a large amount of will energy and can also help us control the city''s underground water network; as for his sister Nianxin..." ? Before Gao Ming finished speaking, Manager Nians eyes were completely attracted to the big dog. Her expression and eyes were like visiting a zoo when she was a child and seeing a lion in a cage for the first time. Her throat was a little thirsty, and because Nianxin could hear the voices in the hearts of living people, she hated living people extremely, preferring all kinds of ferocious and terrifying animals. The blind man''s heart was scarred, but even though he was bullied until the end of his life, he still remained kind. He has the most powerful and terrifying appearance, as well as a bright and clean soul, which directly satisfies all the fantasies of Nianxin. ??The black hair and the shadow blend into one, and the big dog seems to be a part of the night. Coupled with the pressure of half the faith of the beast god, the shock he brings to the mind is unimaginable. There is no need for Gao Ming to say more. Nianxin has already taken the initiative to offer her faith. She regards the big dog as the real "beast god". "The future ultimate killer hopes to change his destiny under your watch." After Gao Ming sent Nian Xin and Nian Yu out, he held on to the wall and walked slowly to the fifth floor. After the beast-face clay sculpture was crushed, the monsters on the fifth floor fought on their own and were controlled one by one by patients from Xia Yang and Lishan Hospital. (End of this chapter) Chapter 344 Is it Gui who saved you? Was it someone who killed you? Chapter 344 Is it Gui who saved you? Was it someone who killed you? Gao Ming wanted to hand over all the monsters in the pet building to Big Dog, but Big Dog was also very interesting. He did not explicitly refuse or accept directly. Instead, he hoped that Gao Ming would send the monsters to the torture house first, and then Make those monsters your followers. Having been together for so long, Dagou has guessed that the torture house is special. After the ghosts enter, the fate will be entangled with Gao Ming. He did this to reassure Gao Ming. The blind man before would never have such convoluted thoughts, but he has indeed become different now. ??The nine-headed strange bird, the deer-headed hunter, and the tentacle-covered Nian Yu, when the three most powerful monsters in the building surrendered to the big dog, complete animal patterns appeared on the black big dog''s body. ?The weird lines contained not only the memories of living people before they were transformed into beasts, but also part of the experience of the beast-faced clay sculpture. He could vaguely see a **** city moving in the black mist. ?The boundless **** city is like an ark sailing in the world of black mist. If you want to go to the source of the black mist, the beast **** himself will be hunted by the people in that **** city. As a fierce **** that ordinary wronged souls dare not mention easily, the beast **** never thought that one day he would be driven away. In his fragmented memory fragments, there were very few scenes about the murderer, only a sunny smile and a handle exuding extremely evil. A ferocious giant hammer with an evil aura. ??The warm smile and the **** hammer head full of barbs appear harmoniously in the same memory fragment. Even though he is clearly known to be the murderer, he is not annoying. ? Feeling something in his heart, the man in the Beast God''s memory fragment seemed to realize that someone was talking about him. He held the hammer stained with soul blood and turned to look at the big dog. The big dog was decisive and directly destroyed that part of the memory. He felt that if he was one step slower, he might be cursed by some kind of power. "What''s wrong with you?" Gao Ming gently followed the hair on the big dog''s neck. He actually wanted to touch the big dog''s head, but unfortunately he couldn''t reach it. "The one who killed the Beast God was the Lord of Blood City. The clay sculptures we saw under the Black Lake and all the dead gods in the shadow world seemed to have been killed by the Lord of Blood City..." Big Dog remembered that person. face and told Gao Ming everything. "Hanhai seems to be a blood city. If I can become the lord of the blood city, I won''t be afraid of fate." Gao Ming was deep in thought when Luo Dong''s wife suddenly ran over. She was covered in paint and looked a little anxious. . What happened? "I can feel the location of my family. They seem to be in trouble. My child is crying." Luo Dong''s wife was so anxious that she was sweating, but she did not dare to leave her life behind and run away. "Let''s go and have a look." He had killed the beast-faced clay sculpture and most of the ghosts. Logically speaking, the building should be safe. Gao Ming did not expect that Luo Dong and the others would still be in danger. Hold all the ghosts into the torture house and enter the safe passage with high life. He didn''t go far when he noticed uniform shoe prints and fragments of the Bureau''s uniform in the corridor. Arent they surrounding Lishan Hospital? Speed ??up the speed, Gao Ming saw more signs of fighting. "They are right in front!" Luo Dong''s wife shouted anxiously, but Gao Ming did not rush over. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods were stared at twice by the Lord of the Blood City. They were languid and in poor condition. Now he is still confident to deal with the abnormal events caused by the clay sculptures, but that is not necessarily true for the Investigation Bureau. The General Bureau has many hidden methods. The most important thing is that fate seems to be helping them. Just the special security team led by Wan Jie is troublesome enough. The General Bureau of Investigation also has the Jingtuo God who appears in the photos of the city''s remains, and these are only on the surface of the Bureau of Investigation. ?All the doors on the third floor were opened, and the few remaining monsters were released. Gao Ming could already hear the screams of those things. Luo Dongs son can predict the location of ghosts in advance, so there is no reason to be forced into a blind corner. Arriving at the second floor, Gao Ming glanced down. He immediately grabbed Luo Dong''s wife and signaled her to keep quiet. ?The outside of the lobby on the first floor was completely shrouded in shadow, but investigators entered it one by one regardless of life or death. They were fully armed and did not have much fear of abnormal events. ?In the open space in front of them, the injured female host was being treated by a doctor. Yu Ruohu and Yu Ruolong squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands. ?Luo Dong stood in front of all the investigators, like a city wall. On one side is the investigator, and on the other side is the daughter who is fighting the monster. ??Everyone saw that his daughter was a ghost, a terrifying cursed evil ghost that was not inferior to alienated monsters! "My daughter is a ghost, yes! But just a week ago she was a living person like you, just like you!" Luo Dong opened his arms, his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and he was almost using all his strength to move toward Those investigators shouted: "She has never killed a citizen, and she has saved my life countless times! No matter what she becomes, she will still be my daughter!" Open your eyes and see, who is fighting the ghosts now? Who is fighting those terrifying monsters for us? ??The neat and cold steps moved forward, the blood rings collided, the superior''s order had been issued, and the voice without any emotion only conveyed one message-attack! "Don''t come here, I beg you, don''t come here!" Luo Dong protected his timid son. As a father, all he could do at this time was to stand in front of his family and block them with his body. Give up your resistance and follow us back obediently. You may still have a chance of survival. The investigators separated to both sides, leaving a path open. A man wearing the uniform of the Eastern District Bureau of Investigation, wearing a brand-new blood ring and leather shoes, walked forward. He exuded a cursed aura, and half of his face was marked with ghost lines. ?However, it seemed that he had just obtained the ghost marks not long ago, and he was still unable to fully control the power, so the ghost marks on his left face seemed to be alive, not only moving under his skin, but even biting his cheek. Gao Ming, who was in the dark, changed his expression when he saw the security guard. He was none other than his high school classmate Yuan Hui, the monitor of Class 13! ??As a secret move by Situ An, Yuan Hui and Zhuo Jun cooperated with each other and wanted to sacrifice all Class 13. Unfortunately, they met Gao Ming at that time. ?After Situ An disappeared, Yuan Hui, Zhuo Jun and others were taken away by Jingtuo God. He is now wearing the uniform of the East District Security Department and seems to have completely turned to the Investigation Bureau. My daughter didnt kill anyone! Never! There was a hint of pleading in Luo Dong''s words. He knew very well about his daughter''s situation that even if she was killed, it would become a curse and come back to him. Once he is caught, his family will not be able to escape. (End of this chapter) Chapter 345 Invitation from the Bureau of Investigation Chapter 345 Invitation from the Bureau of Investigation Some information about the Investigation Bureau flashed through his mind. All abnormal people will be sent to unknown laboratories and forced to undergo various horrific and cruel experiments. He cannot accept that his family members are still being tortured after death, but now he has nothing Can''t do it. "What''s the use of repeating these words over and over again?" As Yuan Hui spoke, curse words crawled out of the corners of his mouth, which looked extremely strange. "This world is not about whoever is right or who is pitiful should listen to whoever is right." Yuan Hui gently touched the blood ring: "My two beloved ones have never done anything wrong, but just because others want to threaten me, They were killed so cruelly that they couldnt even become ghosts. Resentment surrounded him, and curse words appeared in Yuan Hui''s eyes: "I can let you go, but who can let them go? Stop being so nagging, if you are unwilling to let go, then I will let you go too. Get rid of it, you weirdo players deserve to die." ??The ghost lines on his face seemed to understand Yuan Hui''s words. The dark ghost shadow crawled out from the left side of his face with bloodshot eyes and continued to grow, reaching several meters in length in the blink of an eye. He was not killed by the ghost in the abnormal incident, but was killed by the eagle dog of the Investigation Bureau. Luo Dong gritted his teeth, despair and fear tortured every nerve in him, and the love and reluctance for his family stabbed like a knife. In the heart. "I am dragging them down... I have always been dragging them down... I am really not a competent husband and an unqualified father. My daughter is right, I deserve to be hated and cursed by them..." ??In the shadows in the distance, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods in Gao Ming''s heart seemed to smell something delicious. The tired Shengxiang opened his eyes. He heard Luo Dong''s prayer and took a big gulp of Luo Dong''s will energy. The scars left by the Lord of Blood City''s gaze finally improved a little, and Shengxiang''s eyes towards Luo Dong became greedy. "Will energy and faith can fight fate. Perhaps this is the only way ordinary people can fight fate." After seeing the situation of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming became more determined on the path he wanted to take. He wanted to reverse the fate of all futures. People gather together to tear apart this false nightmare! ??The ghost crawling out from the left side of Yuan Hui''s face pounced directly on Luo Dong. Although its target was the son and daughter behind Luo Dong, if Luo Dong was still unwilling to dodge, the ghost would directly penetrate his body. ??Clenched his teeth, Luo Dong did not lower his open arms. He pushed his son away with red eyes: "Take your sister! Run upstairs!" Luo Dong not only did not run away, but also chose to stay. He wanted to use his life to buy time for his family members who had turned into ghosts. Some of the investigators at the door turned their heads, and some had closed their eyes. A catastrophe was coming, and such tragedies would happen every day, but they had no other choice. If they left Luo Dong alone, his ghost family would soon change. become a source of pollution and trigger new abnormal events. ?Faced with aberrants and their families, investigators can only kill them, or imprison them in the Mystery Research Institute to conduct various unimaginable horrific experiments. High-quality will energy is absorbed by flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and it takes the initiative to respond to a living person again following the example. Yuan Hui! ??A familiar voice reached Yuan Hui''s ears, and the ghost figure rushing toward Luo Dong paused. Luo Dong''s wife hurried to her family, and Gao Ming also walked out of the shadows. He looked Yuan Hui up and down: "Old classmate, I haven''t seen you for a few days, how come you became the dog of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau? When you were at Hende Private College , dont you hate them the most? Gao Ming? Hearing Yuan Huis words, all the investigators present became nervous. All the members of Class 13 of Hande Private Academy were ruthless people. It is said that they were the ones who created the Monster Player. ?After knowing the identity of Gao Ming, the female host figured out some problems and immediately reported the situation here to the superiors. Her blood ring was also constantly vibrating. "You are quite leisurely. How does it feel to be wanted?" Yuan Hui and Gao Ming were in the same dormitory, but compared to others, their friendship was not deep. "I feel okay, but I''m just curious. If the teacher knew that our whole class had become wanted criminals, would he faint from anger?" Gao Ming walked up to Luo Dong silently. Looking at Gao Ming''s back, Luo Dong, a big man, almost burst into tears. This brother is simply an angel. He had fallen into the deepest despair, and he did not expect to be rescued by Gao Ming. "You are the ones who are wanted. I have been working for all the citizens of Hanhai." "Don''t call your betrayal so noble. Do you really think I don''t know how you and Zhuo Jun climbed up step by step?" The shadows under Gao Ming''s feet were moving, and the big dog was hiding beside him. ??Having been exposed to the secret of Gao Ming''s heart, Yuan Hui showed a terrifying smile. His character was already a little distorted. The ghost lines on the left side of his face continued to expand, and the aura on his body became more and more terrifying. ?However, Gao Ming remained unmoved. Yuan Hui''s strength was not as good as that of Wan Jie, the leader of the security team. Maybe he had other trump cards. Wait a minute! The two sides were on the verge of a fight, but the female host suddenly ran out. She seemed to have received an order from above and whispered a few words in Yuan Hui''s ear. The curse words on his face slowly faded, and Yuan Hui regained his senses on the half face without ghost marks. He looked at Gao Ming provocatively: "You are so lucky. The General Administration has changed its plan against you ghost talk players." "Based on what I know about you, you definitely want to do something behind your back." Gao Ming has no trust in the Bureau of Investigation. As long as the Bureau of Investigation is helping Fate maintain the original order, there will be irreconcilable conflicts between the two parties. "Don''t judge a gentleman with a villain''s heart. A few days ago, black fog appeared inexplicably at the border of the Hanhai city, blocking all communications and roads. Now the Hanhai has become an isolated city." Yuan Hui obtained the agreement from above. Finally, he told Gao Ming the information. So your investigation bureau is also panicking? "No matter what you say, everyone is still alive. Internal friction will only make the disaster spread faster. The General Administration just doesn''t want to see the situation worsen, so it wants to cooperate with you." Yuan Hui did not tell Gao Ming Heiwu that only living people can Entering: "Class 13 is the core of Kaitan players. Letting you leave this time is the sincerity of the Investigation Bureau. I hope that after you return, you can convey the position of the Investigation Bureau to the other members of Class 13." Gao Ming didnt know what the female host said to Yuan Hui, but he didnt think the investigation bureau would be so kind. "There are a lot of clay sculptures that escaped from Lishan Hospital. The most difficult ones have completed the spread of their faith. The General Administration is preparing to gather all its forces to carry out a large-scale cleanup operation. Of course, this is also a screening and testing, and everyone participating in the cleanup operation Everyone can get generous rewards, whether you are a front-line investigator, a ghost story player, or just an ordinary citizen, the General Administration will treat you equally." ? Yuan Hui spoke righteously, but the ghost lines on his left face were twisted and ferocious, and curse words kept pouring out. Everything is for Hanhai. (End of this chapter) Chapter 346 past and future Chapter 346 Past and Future ? Gao Ming didnt know what bad idea the Investigation Bureau was planning, but the reward offered by the other party was indeed exciting. "I will convey what you said to others." Gao Ming asked the Flesh Fairy to show his coercion and control Luo Dong''s daughter: "I have helped you solve the abnormal incident in the pet building. I hope you can come next time. Earlier, dont always wait until tragedy happens like a decent character in a movie. Gao Ming walked forward directly. He didn''t see Wan Jie and other security personnel, and his anxious heart fell back into his stomach. With his reputation as a murderer, the investigators did not dare to stop Gao Ming, so they made way for him. ?Seeing that Gao Ming and Luo Dong''s family were about to leave, Yu Ruolong and Yu Ruohu looked at each other, got up from the ground, and followed them. When the will of the beast **** collapsed, the shadow that shrouded the outside of the pet building began to fade. Gao Ming sent Luo Dong to the vicinity of Lishan, and prepared to separate from him after making sure that he was not being followed. I really didnt expect you to be Gao Ming from Class 13. I felt familiar with your name when I first heard it. Luo Dong stood with his family, and he looked at Gao Ming with gratitude in his eyes. "There is no need to say too much thanks. Live well and protect yourself and your family." Waving his hands gently, Gao Ming turned back. Meeting Luo Dong was an accident. His original plan was to enter Lishan Hospital. The Investigation Bureau has surrounded the hospital and classified it as a restricted area. However, now that the blind man''s strength has increased dramatically, it has been able to blend in perfectly with the night. It is difficult for the East District security department to detect it, let alone ordinary investigators. Led by the big dog, Gao Ming successfully sneaked into the hospital. ??The General Administration transformed the front building of the hospital into a special anti-evil building covered with charms, while the back building was completely sealed off. Feeling the position of Afang''s parents, Gao Ming and Dagou tore a gap in the ban and ran directly in. ??Visiting the old place again, the back building brings a completely different feeling to Gao Ming. The black lake was destroyed and all the clay sculptures of ghosts and gods escaped. The place is no longer as sinister and evil as before. After all the clay sculptures are gone, why is the Bureau of Investigation still guarding such an empty building? Big Dog was a little confused. "The senior management of the General Administration would not issue such an order if they came in to see it in person. However, it is also possible that Wanjie reported wrong information to them, causing them to make a misjudgment." Gao Ming was walking on the stairs, and there was something flowing everywhere here. Shadows, everything exudes a strong rancid smell. Isnt Wanjie the head of the security department of the Investigation Bureau? "It doesn''t matter how sharp the knife is, but the knife cannot have a will of its own and can only be held in the hand of the owner." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes: "Maybe Wanjie has his own ideas." Not only Gao Ming, Xia Yang in his torture chamber was also very afraid of Wan Jie: "That guy was able to bring most of the security personnel out of the Black Lake safely under the siege of all the clay sculptures in the Black Lake. He is really powerful." ?We came all the way to the operating room, which used to be the heart of Lishan Hospital. It was here that Gao Ming imprisoned the doctor and his wife in the torture chamber. ??The blood-stained door was pushed open, and nursery rhymes and the sound of bells were heard at the same time. This department, which was previously considered the bloodiest department in the entire hospital, has now completely changed its appearance. The blood stains on the walls that could not be cleaned were painted with bright paint, clouds were painted around the white bones, big red flowers were painted on both sides of the flesh and blood, loess was sprinkled on the pitted and rotting corpses, and the medicine bottles for the soul were emptied, with seeds planted inside. Half-dead grass, the restraints used to hold patients were woven into hammocks, and various knives and expensive medical equipment were randomly dismantled and pieced together into small houses. It can be seen that someone is trying to change the operating room, but his actions make the place look even more weird and absurd. A chain engraved with a person''s name slowly tightened, the scalpel fell to the ground, and the ringing of the bell stopped suddenly. The male doctor sitting next to the hammock saw Gao Ming. He stood up uneasily, his eyes full of pleading. After entering the torture chamber, the fate of their couple has been tied to Gao Ming. No matter what they do, they cannot escape Gao Ming''s control. The voice of humming nursery rhymes gradually became lower. The female doctor hugged the sleeping Afang and hid behind the male doctor. She quietly revealed half of her face, looking a little worried. "I feel guilty for what you two did. I obviously didn''t do anything!" Gao Ming didn''t want to break the tranquility, but there were some things that needed to be clarified. ?Stepping forward, the eyes of the toys scattered on the ground were moving, and all of them looked at Gao Ming. When he was only three meters away from the male doctor, Afang, who was lying in the arms of the female doctor, rubbed his eyes, as if he had just woken up from his sleep. There are thirteen people in the Blood City Photo, twelve of them are "super villains" like Situ An and Jing Tuo Shen, and Afang is the most special one. He can become a candidate for the Lord of the Blood City entirely because the broken will of the shadow world is parasitic on him. The blood lines on his body became scarlet and dazzling, and the Flesh Immortal became excited as he stared at Afang. He wanted to imprison all the other candidates in the torture chamber. By then, he and Gao Ming would be the real masters of the vast sea. ? Feeling the malicious gaze from the bottom of Gao Ming''s heart, Afang was a little scared, and the various toys scattered in the operating room began to have strong murderous intent. ?In terms of strength alone, Gao Ming is not necessarily Afangs opponent. This kid can use the House of Resentment as building blocks to fuse and build them together, and can forcibly construct a death realm. He probably doesnt even know how many ghosts there are around him. "I rescued your biological parents. You were able to escape from the Eastern District Investigation Bureau because of me. Looking at the source of cause and effect, I killed Situ An, who caused you all the harm. It was I who helped you avenge your family''s murder. "Gao Ming stood there calmly. Afang slowly lifted the hood of his dinosaur pajamas and looked at Gao Ming timidly. "Thank you..." The tail of the little dinosaur''s pajamas drooped, and Afang mustered up the courage to say to Gao Ming: "But I don''t know anything..." There is another will hidden in your body, can you let it come out? Gao Ming rummaged through his pockets. He bought a lot of snacks when he visited Afang last time, and there were two lollipops stuffed in his pockets. Closing his eyes, Afang was hiding under his dinosaur pajamas. He seemed to be asleep, and it took a while before he opened his eyes. At this time, his pupils were full of bloodshot eyes, as if he had not slept for several days: "It dare not come out, there are many bad people looking for it." Then can you convey a few questions to me? Gao Ming had too many doubts about the vast sea and the world, and he urgently wanted to know the answers. Afang closed his eyes again, and when he woke up again, he waved his little hand: "Its memory was hidden by Situ An and Lu Zang in the clay sculpture deep in the black lake. If you want to know all the truth, you may have to wait some time." Those two **** divided the remaining will of the shadow world? "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Afang stupidly relayed the voice in his body: "There are 364 gods in the contaminated source of faith. Among them, the two clay sculptures suppressed at the bottom are called the past and the future. Its memory and secrets are in those two clay sculptures." "Past? Future?" Just hearing the names of these two clay sculptures, Gao Ming felt that they were not easy to deal with. Their abilities were probably even weirder than those of the Flesh Fairy. Isnt this the big screening held by the General Bureau of Investigation that will focus on these two clay sculptures? (End of this chapter) Chapter 347 The list of fatalities Chapter 347: The list of high-profile people There was something very terrifying sleeping beneath that polluted source of faith. When Gao Ming and the Flesh Immortal were competing for the remains of the Blood City, they had felt each other''s aura at close range. The animal-faced clay sculptures and the faceless clay sculptures are far different from them, and they are not on the same level at all. "Each statue has its own ability, and this ability will continue to improve as the number of believers increases. No wonder the Investigation Bureau is anxious." Gao Ming looked at Afang. He didn''t think the other person would lie, but he was weighing whether to do so. Come into direct conflict with those two clay sculptures. Seeing Gao Ming''s hesitation, the boy lay on the male doctor''s shoulder. He didn''t understand why his parents were afraid of Gao Ming, let alone why their parents were afraid of Gao Ming and were unwilling to leave Gao Ming. The adult world is a bit complicated for Afang. He put his hand into the pocket of Little Dinosaur''s pajamas and took out a black and white photo of himself. "I''m giving this to you, can you let my parents go?" Afang said with a hint of childishness, but his words "parents" resonated with Gao Ming, because Gao Ming also has many parents. . ??Afang regards all ghosts and monsters as his family, and calls everyone he sees as mom; Gao Mings memory has been manipulated by fate, and he doesnt know which of the many parents in the photos is real. ??Going to A Fang, Gao Ming took the photo of him. In the black and white photo, A Fang was lying asleep at the door of the haunted house. The layout is very simple, but if you look at it from an angle, you will see that there are blood-red doors hidden in the haunted house, and there are blood-red rooms around Afang. ?A Fang is indeed the darling of the shadow world. There are more black and white photos of him than Xia Yang and Situ An combined. "This is the key to my house. With it, you can enter and play in the house I built with building blocks." Afang''s words revealed another message to Gao Ming. Even though Afang is young, he is just like Situ An. They all have their own "home" and are the "parents" chosen by the shadow world. Your home? I built a lot of houses with building blocks, and they are my homes. All the houses that Afang built were haunted houses, and his house was probably scarier than Situ Ans house. Feeling Afang''s kindness, Gao Ming also put his hand into his pocket. His move made all the evil spirits around him become alert, and the air seemed to freeze. He took out a lollipop and put it in Afang''s hand: "There are many people in Hanhai who want to harm you. If you encounter trouble that cannot be solved, you can come to me." Most of the candidates for the title of Lord of the Blood City are careerists like Situ An and Jing Tuo Shen. Those who engage in body art like Xia Yang are considered to be relatively low risk. It is very dangerous for Gao Ming to fight against them alone. If he can join forces with Afang, it can relieve a lot of pressure. "Okay." Afang agreed immediately: "I''m waiting for your good news." Gao Ming did not stop at the back building, but returned to Zhang Dings supermarket with the big dog. "Do you think that kid can be trusted? He is also one of the candidates, and he might be able to do something against you at a critical moment." "Probably not. There must be a reason why Situ An raised that child." Gao Ming looked at the posthumous photo given to him by Afang. There seemed to be a terrifying evil ghost behind each **** door in the photo. I always feel like he wants to tell me something? Another night has passed, and Minlong Street and Lishan have completely changed their appearance. They have become the base camp of ghost talk players. There are even abnormal people setting up stalls on the roadside to buy cursed objects. Of course, they have all handed over "protection" to Zhang Ding in advance. fee". "The new order is slowly being established, and the adaptability of living people is really strong." ? Gao Ming said hello to the supermarket staff, lifted the sign saying no visitors allowed, and pushed open the warehouse door. "Did you encounter trouble on the road? Why are you late?" Xuan Wen saw Gao Ming coming in, with a hint of worry in her eyes. Originally, I was looking for examples, but I accidentally met another seed candidate, so I wasted some time. Gao Ming glanced at the warehouse. Zhang Ding, Shenpo, Wei Dayou and others were all here. "During this period, based on the information you provided, we released a large number of ghost missions on the Backwater Forum and found many potential players." Xuan Wen picked up an information form: "The city of Hanhai is really surprising. Those ordinary citizens grew up very quickly, as if they had experienced disasters before." "Perhaps they themselves are disasters, but they have forgotten their true identity in this dream." Gao Ming took the form and took a look. ??The Backwater Forum has only been established not long ago, and there are already many Kaitan players whose levels have exceeded level ten, which means that the other party has experienced at least ten abnormal events. Sure enough, people can maximize their potential only when they consider themselves. Unlike the Investigation Bureau, the players in Guaitan do not have any rule restrictions, nor will they check the player''s mental state or backpack. Anything the player obtains from abnormal events belongs to them, except when they trade information and cursed items. , the backwater forum will draw a certain fee. "We have underestimated the power of ordinary people before. In a desperate situation, their will to survive is surprising." Wei Dayou put out the cigarette in his hand and handed the list he prepared to Gao Ming: "The ghost story players of Hanhai They spontaneously formed several relatively large groups. The Disaster Response Joint Mutual Aid Association in the East District has more than 500 people and is very united. They face the most dangerous situations and have the strongest comprehensive strength. " Wei Dayou looked at the soot on the ground: "The founder of the mutual aid association is called Situ Cheng. He is suspected to be a relative of Situ An. It is said that he can control big ghosts." "There are already more than 500 people? It''s developing quite fast." Gao Ming just nodded. "There is no way. The East District is full of anomalies and ghosts. If they don''t stick together, they will die miserably." Wei Dayou continued: "There is something complicated here in the old city. A gang leader became a ghost talk player. Erdang has become a great opportunity. Its power is expanding wildly, the number of Kaitan players it has is constantly increasing, and a large number of ordinary people are working for them. " Youre talking about the Catfish Gang, right? Gao Ming thought of Yu Ruolong. "What is that? The name sounds very tenacious." Wei Dayou shook his head: "They call themselves the Righteous Gang, also called the Hanhai Zhongzhi Self-Rescue Association, and the boss is Shentian." ?? Gao Ming had heard of the name Shen Tian. In a certain future, Xia Yang became the real power behind the Kaitan players after killing Shen Tian and Gao Ming. ?Everyone handed the lists in their hands to Gao Ming, and he also had an understanding of the current situation of the Kaitan players. In just a few days, the number of Kaitan players increased several times. When the old rules were broken, everyone was trying their best to save themselves. Collecting the list and the information of the top players, Gao Ming is ready to obtain the will energy of these top players before the General Bureau of Investigation begins, and help flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods become dream ghosts like Yan Xizhi. (End of this chapter) Chapter 348 Screening starts Chapter 348 Screening begins ??The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods were stared at by "fate" twice, and the injuries on his body could only be healed by injecting the energy of a living person''s will. The Lords of the Blood City represent destiny. They have arranged life for every citizen of Hanhai. If you want to change your destiny, you need a lot of will energy to help cover it up until you become the Lord of the Blood City and truly break the shackles. . ??Now the route Gao Ming wants to take is very clear. Collect the energy of will, change the fate of the whole city, kill or imprison other candidates for the master of the blood city, and become the new master of the blood city before he is obliterated by fate. ?This road is extremely difficult and dangerous, but it is not completely without opportunities. When Gao Ming saw Afang for the first time, the shadow world''s will in that child went berserk, attracting many eyes. At that time, Gao Ming discovered a very important point. The twelve Blood City Lords were not monolithic. They seemed to have irreconcilable conflicts with each other. "You must be extremely careful in every next step. Before you collect enough will energy, you can''t let the flesh and blood fairy get hurt again." Speaking of which, it is not easy for the flesh and blood fairy to follow the high life. Every day, he cycles between injury and self-healing. . The storm is about to come, and the General Administration''s general screening is equivalent to actively admitting the existence of the disaster. The black fog in the outer suburbs of the city is approaching step by step, spreading towards the urban area. They are no longer able to control the entire vast sea. This disaster has entered a new stage. In order to survive, everyone began to work hard, and the original order was on the verge of collapse. ?Beigang City, third floor of Shumi Research Institute. The hands of the clock on the wall were ticking, and God Judeta silently stared at the unlocked door. Bang bang bang! There was a knock on the door. Before Jingtuo God could speak, the office door was pushed open, and Wan Jie, covered in blood, entered the house. ?His face is calm and his eyes are deep, and ordinary people can''t guess what he is thinking: "What age are you in? Do you still like to use this kind of mechanical clock?" "I just prefer to listen to the sound of the hands moving. This gives me a more concrete understanding of the passage of time and life." Lord Jingtuo turned off the surveillance camera in the house, poured a cup of hot water and placed it on Wanjie. In front of me: "There are still three hours until the big screening starts. How are your people preparing?" Dont worry, there is no problem. If the people from Class 13 dare to come in, I will kill them all, especially Gao Ming. Wan Jie picked up the teacup and took a sip. He was not afraid of being poisoned by Lord Jingtuo. "You disobeyed the General Administration''s order and privately led a team into Laiwan Village. Not only did you fail to arrest anyone, but you also released the ghosts in the village. The General Administration is very dissatisfied with your performance." Lord Jingtuo said calmly, His expression didn''t change, but the temperature in the room dropped a bit. "I will satisfy them." Wan Jiefang put down his teacup: "Do you have anything else?" Seeing that Lord Jingtuo didn''t speak, Wan Jie glanced at the compartments on both sides, grabbed the documents on the table, and wiped the blood on his face: "The disaster is spreading faster than anyone expected. Now our communication with the outside world is It was also cut off. I can understand the uneasiness of the higher-ups. After all, they are also human beings. They can also be afraid and die..." ?Starting at the blood-stained documents on the table, Lord Jingtuo remained expressionless, seeming to be hesitating. After a long time, he did not touch the water glass in front of him, but put a brand new information on the table: "The screening was held at the junction of the Old City and the East End, covering the poorest and most luxurious neighborhoods. We have A large number of investigators were sent in, but all the investigators who entered lost their memory and were transformed into abnormal people. "Amnesia?" Wan Jie opened the first page of the new information. The words he read immediately cheered him up: "A suspected level 5 abnormal event?" "That is the result of the evaluation by the Shumi Research Institute, so I am very curious. "What exactly did you release from Lishan Hospital?" "Is this abnormal incident related to the clay sculptures of Lishan Hospital?" Wan Jie concentrated on reading the information: "It should be made of the two clay sculptures at the bottom of the Black Lake. They can not only control memory, but also use the power of rules to strip away ghost patterns. , let us lose the ability given by ghosts. "You can''t use the abilities of ghosts, and the same goes for Gao Ming and those ghost talk players. Your primary goal is to deal with abnormal events, but you can also kill those who are an eyesore in the process of completing the task." Lord Jingtuo will truly The plan was told to Wan Jie. "It''s a good idea, but I always feel..." Wan Jie put away the new information: "Will the General Administration want to take this opportunity to get rid of us too?" "Don''t think too much. Now is the time for the Investigation Bureau to hire people. They won''t do such stupid things." Lord Jingtuo gently turned the edge of the tea cup and spoke calmly. "I hope so." Wan Jie drank the water in the teacup in one gulp, turned to the compartments on both sides and said, "I''ll leave first. See you in the East District in three hours." ?Wan Jie walked out of the office wearing a blood-stained uniform. After the footsteps disappeared, the compartment door was opened, and Jing Tuo Shen''s newly formed East District special security team walked out of it, including fully armed Zhuo Jun and Bai Xiao. If you had taken action just now, we were almost certain to kill him. Lord Jingtuo did not raise his head, just looking at the tea leaves floating in the cup. ?No one present was willing to answer the question of Lord Jedta. After waiting for a few seconds, he waved his hand impatiently: "You guys should go get ready. We will meet at the Xiangshengyong Apartment in the Old City in three hours." ?The sky was gloomy, and the days were getting shorter and shorter. It was only about four o''clock in the afternoon, and all the street lights were already on. The largest and most chaotic Xiangshengyong apartment complex in the old city and Changcheng Community, where social elites live in the East District, are only separated by a wall. That wall, which is not high, divides the two sides into different worlds. ??There are only sporadic lights in the old city, while the neon lights in the East District reflect the color of the dark clouds. People here may not be able to climb over the wall if they work hard all their lives. Fan Fan was wearing a black jacket, followed by doctor Li Chengcai and shot put player Ouyang Susu. The three of them have undergone transformation in a very short period of time, and their temperaments are sharper than before, especially the example. He has matured a lot and also put on a special metal mask. ?The street lights flickered on and off, and more and more people appeared outside the apartment building. They were in twos and threes, and most of them had regular teammates. "Should we wait before going in? Be careful and never let Sister Zhang''s tragedy happen again." Ouyang Susu felt a little uncomfortable when mentioning Sister Zhang. They encountered danger in another abnormal incident. The one who knew some ghosts Yin''s nanny was killed by a ghost. Exhaling a cold breath, Fan Bian slowly opened his eyes hidden under the mask. His eyes were full of bloodshot eyes: "Find the person from Class 13 first. Don''t forget, we still owe him a life." (End of this chapter) Chapter 349 crowd gathering Chapter 349 Gathering Under the dim light, several moths kept hitting the glass lampshade. They danced and shattered in the light, until their bodies fell weakly and disappeared into the darkness. ?An Investigation Bureau boot crushed the moth''s body, the light was distorted, and security personnel wearing blood rings walked out of the darkness one after another. Dark clouds gathered, and the night sky seemed to collapse. Suppressed, silent, they moved forward silently. Here we are. Zhuo Jun raised his hand and everyone stopped. They stood on Yashou Street to the east of Xiangshengyong Apartment and looked to the other side of the street. ??A black vehicle with a Xinhu license plate parked slowly on the other side of the street. Wan Jie opened the door and got out. Lighting a cigarette, he leaned against the car window and asked casually: "What time is it?" There are still four minutes and forty-four seconds left. The team leader glanced at the watch on his wrist: What an auspicious time. Different from the East District Security Special Team represented by Zhuo Jun, Wanjie and the others were all injured and seemed to have been fighting for the past few days. ??Nodding, Wan Jie looked behind Zhuo Jun, and his eyes stayed on Bai Xiao. ?At this time, Bai Xiao was completely different from before. His body was hidden in his uniform, and he was holding the weird long knife in his hand. "Have you eaten malicious meat? Those lunatics at Shumi Research Institute really dare to try anything." Wan Jie closed his eyes, as if waiting for the end to come. The players who received the mission prompts and members of various forces in Hanhai gathered here, but they wisely avoided Wan Jie and Zhuo Jun. The Investigation Bureau sent very few people this time, but why are they all wearing blood rings? Arent the investigators communicators all black? Hush, dont provoke them. They are a group of monsters that are neither human nor ghosts. They are no longer alive. The clouds kept pressing down, and the air was filled with water vapor, which was very stuffy and made people feel breathless. The lights on the street were dimming at a very slow speed. Until the time appointed by the General Bureau of Investigation, a car slowly drove to the door of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. ??Pale hands stretched out of the car, and Lord Jda threw a bunch of keys on the ground. "Xiangshengyong Apartment and Changcheng Community, as well as nearby streets - Yashou Road, Shuangfu Road, Wanhe, etc., are all within the scope of this abnormal event. The various rewards prepared by the General Bureau of Investigation for this large-scale screening are not required by me. To say more, as long as all participants can escape the abnormal event alive, they can enter the Shumi Research Institute for selection. If they bring additional useful information, they will get more." Jingtuo God''s driver came holding an umbrella. Get outside the car. "The outbreak of this abnormal event is related to Lishan Hospital. After investigation, it can be determined that two big ghosts from Lishan Hospital escaped. Considering that there are newcomers among you, I do not force you to hunt ghosts this time. The screening is only to select those citizens with potential, so the assessment is based on the length of survival. " "But you need to pay attention to two points. First, the ghost''s ability is related to memory, and it may tamper with your memory. Don''t even believe in yourself too much after you enter; second, the ghost''s body is two clay sculptures. Destroy them. Abnormal incidents can be solved from the source. ??The driver said it very simply, as if the abnormal event was far less dangerous than Lishan Hospital and was just an ordinary test. The people gathered outside the apartment, some frowned in thought, while others looked excited and were already thinking about which cursed object to choose. "If you are sure you want to participate in this screening, please come and choose a room key. Each key corresponds to a rental house. After entering the apartment building, the first thing you need to do is to find the room corresponding to the key and hide. Get in! Remember, this is very important! Picking up the large bunch of keys, the driver looked at everyone''s face: "Each key can be used by up to five people. You can come and collect it now." The keys jingled against each other and made a sound. The onlookers began to move forward. Many of them had already separated into groups in advance, and several people entered the apartment door with a key. As if due to the large number of living people entering, the shadows began to spread, and lights came on in the dilapidated apartment building. ?One figure after another was swallowed up by the darkness. What was strange was that no one who entered the apartment compound looked back. It was as if no matter where they ran, they would eventually rush directly to the apartment building. ??The Kaitan players who were still observing outside also began to take action. There were fewer and fewer keys. Wan Jie also put out his cigarette butts and led the team forward. "Group of five, collect the key." Wan Jie glanced at Jingtuo God in the car: "The person you want to arrest seems to have not come." Perhaps they have entered in advance. Lord Jingtuo took off his white gloves and glanced at the terrible wound on the back of his hand: They and we have no way out, right? "He is the one who has forced you to have no way out. I heard that he can always take us one step ahead and absorb all the seed citizens into ghost talk players. Although he does not have many followers, each of them has great potential." ?The driver was worried that Wanjie would anger the Lord Jingtuo, so he quickly gave Wanjie a key. ?Zhuo Jun and the others came over after the security personnel who had played the forbidden game left in groups. Lord Jingtuo in the car has thrown away his white gloves. He is digging at the wound with his fingertips, using pain to relieve some emotions: "The photos given to you by the General Administration have all been sewn into your arms. Think about it first after entering the apartment. The method is to use the photos to restore the memory, and then act according to the original plan. " ??Judao God''s eyes were sinister and terrifying: "Keep them all in the abnormal event if you have the chance. I mean never let them come out." Understood. Zhuo Jun and several other leaders nodded. They did not form teams according to a fixed number of people. Many of them held the keys alone, one person per room. Lets go. ??The newly formed East District security team entered Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. Bai Xiao followed the team at the end. He held a knife in his right hand and raised the key in his left hand to take a look. ??There is nothing special about the copper key stained with black dirt. There is a series of numbers on the key handle - 4343. ?Stepping into the apartment compound, the malice in Bai Xiao suddenly surged into his brain uncontrollably. It screamed, but the sound seemed to be getting farther and farther away from Bai Xiao. ?His vision became a little blurry. Bai Xiao remembered the house number 4343, grabbed the key and rushed towards the apartment building. Outside the apartment complex, citizens participating in the screening were arriving in a steady stream. Most of them just wanted to try their luck to see if they could get some benefits, but some people from the General Administration used their lives as bargaining chips. ??Jing Tuo Shen, who was sitting in the car, looked increasingly indifferent. He touched the white ring on his wrist and opened the internal video communication: "How is the situation over there in Changcheng Community? Are the people from Class 13 here?" ??There are two gathering locations for this screening, Xiangshengyong Apartment in the old city and Changcheng Community in the East District. I havent seen it yet. The man in the video communication was wearing the clothes of the director of the investigation branch. He had a face with a Chinese character, and his eyebrows were somewhat similar to Wang Jie, a classmate with a high reputation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 350 Gift Chapter 350 Gift Did you not see it, or are you unwilling to report it? Lord Jingtuo looked much younger than the other person, but he spoke without any politeness, as if he did not take the other persons identity into consideration at all. The branch director didnt care, and just repeated: We have a record of everyone who comes to collect the keys. Do you want to send the registration information to you? "This round of screening is decided by the General Administration. I advise you to put away your petty thoughts. I don''t care what you do in Gangnan, but don''t have any problems tonight." Lord Jingtuo adjusted the video communication channel and connected The picture provided by his own eyeliner. Changcheng Community is jointly managed by the Thirteen Investigation Bureaus of the Westport Future Science and Technology Park and the Gangnan District. A large number of investigators and security personnel gathered here, but they were unable to completely control the street. ??The other side of Changcheng Community is occupied by the Kaitan players led by Situ Cheng and a large number of citizens. In fact, those in the Investigation Bureau were not afraid of Situ Cheng at all. The reason why they did not conflict with Situ Cheng was, firstly, to change the image of the Investigation Bureau, and secondly, because they wanted to preserve their own strength. They also knew that there must be ghosts and wanted criminals among the citizens. Maybe the members of the Thirteenth Class that Lord Jingtuo was looking for were among them, but they were too lazy to look for them. ?It is very dangerous to enter an abnormal event. Whoever wants to go in and die can go in. Why waste energy fighting with the opponent outside? Glancing at the picture provided by the eyeliner, Jingtuoshen frowned. He saw citizens wearing student union armbands in the crowd, as well as a few very obvious outliers. What''s even more outrageous is that not far behind the branch director, there are students Wang Jie and Xi Shan from Class 13! The two of them were wearing the highest level of protective equipment available to investigators, covering most of their faces, and were protected by other senior investigators. ??As the large-scale screening officially began, the team of citizens in Changcheng Community began to move forward slowly, and the elites of the Thirteen Investigation Bureaus of Sihanouk Future Science and Technology Park began to distribute keys and room cards to everyone. Because many residences in Changcheng Community have password doors, some participants only received a series of numbers. The East District is in a semi-occupied state, and the people who entered this abnormal event from there are extremely complicated, and it is impossible to fully understand their identities. ?The temperature is dropping, and the shadow is rapidly expanding like a beast that is constantly being fed, gradually covering the streets on the outskirts of Changcheng Community, and the communication screen is interrupted. Gao Ming should have entered Changcheng Community, and soon his memory will be stripped away by the ghosts in the building, and he will become the weak and pitiful self he was at the beginning..." Looking at the buildings in the distance through the car window, Lord Jingtuo glanced at the reports in his hand. Among them were the test results of the psychological counselor at Henshan Prison, the transcripts of a past session of Hanhai No. 1 High School, etc. All the reports contained A name was mentioned - Gao Ming. After taking Situ Ans inheritance, we have to take over his destiny. The vehicle started, but Lord Jingtuo did not enter the abnormal event. He was in the safe area, watching the gate of the community, quietly waiting for the first living person to come out. ?? Bai Xiao ran wildly in the Xiangshengyong apartment building. The lights above his head were getting darker and darker. He had become separated from other teammates. It was clear that many people had entered the building, but he could not see a single figure. There seemed to be something chasing him in the dim corridor behind him. Even the knife in his hand could not bring him a sense of security. 4343. ?His mind became increasingly confused. Bai Xiao only remembered the house number on the key. He seemed to have forgotten a lot of things while looking for the room. ?As peoples obsessions become stronger and stronger, they will ignore some less important feelings and memories. Time passes minute by minute, and other things disappear with the time. ? House numbers came into Bai Xiao''s eyes one by one. His brain was filled with those numbers, and his eyes became more and more bloodshot. Led by obsession and running wildly, chased by unknown existence, my restless heart beats wildly until the last bit of time is squeezed out. Found it! He had no time to think about what he had forgotten. His eyes were completely attracted by the house number not far away, and 4343 became the last thing he remembered. Bai Xiao grabbed the door handle, inserted the key hard, and pushed the door open. The moment the door panel rotated, the world seemed to rotate with it. Bai Xiao seemed to be pushed by something and fell into the room. Here, door seems to have other meanings. The door closed, and the bang sounded like the last stage of hypnosis had been completed. ??Bai Xiao climbed up from the ground, with only doubts and a hint of malice in his eyes. Knife? Bai Xiao looked at his hands, holding a smelly long knife in his palm. ?He stood up silently and looked at the room. All the furniture and decorations in the room felt familiar to him, as if this was his home. My head hurts so much. Am I hungover? I cant remember a lot of things "No..." Bai Xiao always felt something was strange: "Why isn''t there a photo in this room?" Looking around the living room, Bai Xiao walked to the wooden table. There was a gift box placed on the wooden table that had been used for at least ten years. ??The blood-red box is tied with two black and white straps, giving people a very special feeling, as if a pair of black and white eyes grew out of a **** heart. "What''s this?" ?The gift box is incompatible with the overall layout of the house. This sense of fragmentation will make people unable to help but stare at it. Bai Xiao opened the gift box and found a beautiful bracelet inside. ?The moment he saw the bracelet, Bai Xiao''s name popped up in Bai Xiao''s mind: "My sister''s bracelet, is it a gift for me? Is it the most important thing to me?" ??In one of the smallest apartments in Changcheng Community, Xishan sat in front of the mirror with a confused face: "Why am I dressed like this? This is my home? Where are my parents?" ?His mind went blank, and Xishan felt a little hungry. He walked directly to the kitchen without thinking much: "The sky is huge, and filling your stomach is the best." ?As he was about to get close to the refrigerator, Yushan suddenly noticed a red gift box placed on the dining table. The box seemed to have some special attraction. Who gave me a gift? ? ? Untying the black and white straps, Xishan couldn''t wait to open the gift box, which contained a set of large-sized purple women''s underwear. Stunned in place, Xishan seemed to have been electrocuted. The memory related to this gift instantly appeared in his mind: "Aren''t these the clothes of the female neighbor upstairs? I remember that her death had a great impact on me. The impact changed many of my thoughts. Doors were opened one after another, and people inside the house received their own gifts one after another. ?Each gift is different, and no one knows who prepared these gifts. (End of this chapter) Chapter 351 Something terrible happened outside Chapter 351 Something terrible happened outside Sitting on the sofa in Room 1801 of Changcheng Community, Wang Jie''s expression was gloomy and scary. His pupils were beating slightly, hiding the fear and nervousness deep in his eyes. ?This room is fully equipped with luxury accessories. The world''s top brands can only be regarded as the basics. Many ornaments are designed by masters and handmade and cannot be copied. Being able to live in a house like this is a lifelong dream for many people, but the owner of this house is holding his hands together, and his nails are digging the backs of his hands into blood. Who discovered it? ??On the coffee table in front of Wang Jie was an opened gift box. In the box was a sharp knife with a broken tip. ??The blade is long and slender, and there are muddy dirt and black water plants remaining on the handle. When you get closer, you can still smell a fishy smell. "He found my murder weapon, but why did he send it to me? What else does he know? He saw the process of my murder!" ?Wang Jie grabbed his hair with five fingers, and his handsome face was a little distorted. I cant remember. I cant remember many things. How could this happen? ?Wang Jie let go of his hair, slowly reached out for the knife, and held it again. ?The memory that was deepest in his heart and least willing to face surfaced. That was his first murder. After a careful plan, he killed an unnoticed homeless man. ?The knife penetrated the opponent''s body, but it was completely different from the practice. He was too nervous, the knife hit the bone, and even accidentally hurt himself. This knife not only has the blood of the deceased, but also his blood, so it must not be discovered! ??The clenched teeth gradually loosened, and Wang Jie stared at the knife in his hand, panting, as if he was recalling the feeling at that moment. ?At that time, I felt that it was completely different from killing rats, cats and dogs. "Find the person who gave the gift, and then... shut him up forever." Hiding the knife in his clothes, Wang Jie looked around. This home was very luxuriously decorated, but in his mind it was not his own house. But the longer he stayed here, the more familiar everything around him felt, as if this was his home and he had lived here since he was a child. All his memories are based on this room. My name is Wang Jie, and I still have very clear memories of my first murder in my senior year of high school. So what did I forget? ??The only clue in Wang Jie''s hand is the gift box. The person who sent the gift box must know everything. Checking the room, Wang Jie turned on the computer in the house and checked the living room surveillance. ?The video shows that he opened the door a few minutes ago, lowered his head, walked into the house with the gift box in his arms, and placed the gift box on the coffee table. "Did I bring it in from outside?" Wang Jie couldn''t remember clearly, but the surveillance camera shouldn''t be deceptive: "It seems like I have to go to the doorman and the security room to find out who sent this gift box." ?Memories in the mind seem to be passing by with time, but no one knows what they have forgotten. ?Hide the gift box in the cabinet, Wang Jie opens the living room door, and the sensor light in the corridor outside the door lights up instantly. "The lights are a bit dim, this corridor..." Wang Jie felt that the corridor was very quiet, so quiet that it made him very uncomfortable. After hesitating for a moment, he walked out of the room and walked to the elevator. With a soft ding, the numbers on the elevator display began to change. At this moment, the door of Wang Jie''s neighbor''s house was suddenly opened. A young man with white hair opened the door and said coldly: "I advise you not to go in. , and dont bring things to this level. Who are you? Wang Jie had no impression of that young man at all. "My name is Situ Cheng." Apart from his name, the young man did not reveal any other information about himself: "Something terrible happened outside. If you don''t want to die, it''s best not to be the first person." "What happened?" "Can''t you see for yourself? The old city and the East District are dark. Only the power supply of Xiangshengyong Apartment and Changcheng Community has not been cut off. There must be a disaster that we don''t know about in the city!" Situ Cheng''s expression was gloomy. He seemed to be alive. Very unhappy, but there seems to be a reason to live: "You can look down from the window at the old city. There is chaos over there at Xiangshengyong Apartment. I heard someone screaming and someone was being chased." Disaster...what threatens us? I dont know. Situ Cheng shook his head. Far away from the elevator, Wang Jie glanced at Situ Cheng up and down. After hesitating for a moment, he asked in a low voice: "Did you receive that red gift box today?" Without retorting, Situ Cheng nodded: "Everyone who lives here seems to receive a special gift. This gift may be more important than ourselves." ?The two were talking, and the numbers on the elevator display suddenly seemed to bleed and became bright. ?That number is like an eyeball, trying to remember the looks of Wang Jie and Situ Cheng. "Is there anything coming up?" Situ Cheng immediately closed the door and hid back home. After Wang Jie stayed there for a while, he did not choose to go home. Instead, he held the knife and walked towards the stairs. He hid behind the safety door, his eyes glued to the crack in the door, staring at the corridor. Wang Jies character has been shaped by his childhood living environment. He has a strong psychological quality and likes to use strong stimulation to satisfy his empty heart. ? ? The number on the elevator display kept changing. When it turned to 18, all the lights on Wang Jie''s floor went out. Ding! The elevator door opened to both sides. What made Wang Jie frown was that instead of the normal white light inside the elevator, it was dark red. ?For the first time, he wanted to describe the light as sticky. The stench surged and something came out. Click, click, click A vague outline could be seen vaguely in the corridor. It looked like a human figure, but it gave Wang Jie a completely different feeling from that of a human being. I am a murderer myself, I am a hunter, there is an essential difference between that thing and a perverted murderer ?The head slowly turned, and the thing stopped at the door of Wang Jie''s house. Its face was pressed against the peephole of the security door, and its entire head seemed to be squeezing inward. The sound of the door panel deforming was particularly clear in the darkness. Wang Jie held his breath. It seemed that his home was not necessarily safe! What is that?! What happened to the neighborhood where I live? ??Example looked down at his key, which had a number label4441. You two go to this room first. Fan Shi handed the key to Dr. Li Chengcai. What about you? Im looking for Gao Ming. Fan Fan could feel a certain call in the flesh and blood. He drank the heart blood of the flesh and blood fairy, and there was some kind of special connection with Gao Ming. ?Before entering Xiang Shengyong''s apartment, he looked everywhere for Gao Ming''s figure, but he had no clue. What he didn''t expect was that after entering the apartment building, a call from flesh and blood suddenly appeared. This could only mean one thing - Gao Ming had entered Xiangshengyong''s apartment in advance before the investigation bureau arrived. (End of this chapter) Chapter 352 Life is like countless different rooms Chapter 352 Life is like countless different rooms ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?His heart was beating fast. Ever since he entered Xiangshengyong''s apartment, he had felt the call of the Flesh Fairy. He was very anxious, as if Gao Ming was in trouble. "Gao Ming needs me now, but even he can''t solve the problem. Can I help?" Fan Yan knew that he was far less powerful than Gao Ming, but he didn''t think too much and ran resolutely in the corridor. Xiang Shengyongs apartment was not big, but what puzzled Fan Fan was that he actually got lost while running. "I seem to have been on this floor..." The shadows were approaching like a tide, and Fan Fan felt that something very dangerous was approaching. Reason told him that if he didn''t hide in the room immediately, he would probably die; but emotionally, he felt Finding a high life is more important. ?Hutching his racing heart, Fan Bian glanced back. The corridor filled with various debris was shrouded in darkness, and all the voice-activated lights that were on just now were turned off. Intermittent voices came from the walkie-talkie. Dr. Li and Ouyang Susu seemed to be calling his name. After a few seconds, the voices of the two teammates were distorted and completely inaudible. The example turned off the intercom, and no longer paid attention to the surroundings. He did not enter any room, and he felt the flesh and fleshy fairy. In this chaotic city, trust is more precious than diamonds. If other people come here, they will more or less think about themselves. Example is indeed an exception. ?Many things in his mind were disappearing, and Shi Fan left everything to the voice in his flesh and blood. He didnt know how long he had been running. There was no one around him, and all the sounds had disappeared. The shadow behind him was getting closer and closer, and his legs became heavy, but Shi Fan felt that he was already very close to the flesh and blood fairy. ?He ran up with all his strength and crossed the steps. After entering the new floor, the call of the Flesh Fairy became confusing and intense. Gao Ming should be on this floor! ?Looking up at the house number, Fan Fan was slightly startled. All the room doors on this floor had the same house number - 0715. The house numbers are the same, but the door panels are different. Some have small advertisements posted, some have been replaced with metal security doors, some have newspaper boxes nailed next to them and milk placed at the door. The most bizarre room at the end of the corridor has that door. It was densely covered with charms. The thing hiding in the shadows behind him was about to come over. Under the pressure of death, Fan Fan didn''t care about anything else. He knocked on the door and shouted Gaoming''s name. No one answered, and he fled in the corridor until he shook the door handle of the fourth room and accidentally discovered that the door was unlocked. Without hesitation, Fan stepped into the house and closed the door. He leaned his back against the door panel, gasping for air. Before he could recover, his whole face was so frightened that his face turned pale. High life?! ?In the center of the neatly tidied living room, wires were entangled and hanging from the roof. They strangled Gao Ming''s neck in circles and hung him in the room wearing a high school uniform. Hurrying forward quickly, Fan Fan hugged Gao Ming''s legs and pushed him up. Unfortunately, Gao Ming''s body had lost all temperature and was like an ice cube. It turns out that the dead are so heavy... Find a kitchen knife, cut the wires, and laid Gaoming''s body flat on the ground. He was so panicked and frightened that he didn''t even have time to feel sad. Am I late? Fan tried to give Gao Ming first aid, but to no avail. There was a corpse in the living room, and Gao Ming had been dead for some time. "He is the founder of the Dead Water Forum and the strongest ghost story player. How could he die like this? This should be my hallucination, a suspended animation?" Fan Xian calmed himself down. He observed carefully and found that the dead Gao Ming was the same as in his impression. Gao Ming was different. This corpse was very young. It was wearing a high school uniform, and its body and face were exactly that of a high school student. High life in high school? ?His eyes were wide open, his tongue was stuck in his mouth, and Gao Ming''s expression was a bit scary. "I''m sorry, I''m late." Fan Yan closed Gao Ming''s eyelids. He also found other scars on Gao Ming''s body, most of which were skin injuries: "Suicide by hanging? In my impression, Gao Ming would never do such a thing. Something! Did I miss something?" Walking around the living room, Fan Fan found a divorce certificate thrown in the trash can and a torn mental illness appraisal report. Gao Ming''s father suffered from a hereditary mental illness and would become violent and irritable when stimulated. Sometimes it will be extremely fragile and collapse. Gao Ming himself also has such a problem, but it''s not obvious yet. His parents are divorced? Neither party cares about him. Is he the only one in the family? Entering the bedroom, Fan Fan saw neat bookshelves, all items were neatly placed, and the floor was very clean. Gao Ming, who was in high school, seemed to have obsessive-compulsive disorder and mysophobia. Opening the drawer, Fan Fan took out Gao Ming''s previous certificates and the results of several recent mock exams: "The test scores have been declining. Did something happen to him?" Continuing to rummage, Fan Fan found a torn diary in Gao Ming''s schoolbag that had been slashed with a knife, and found a muddy school uniform under the bed. "Bullying?" Every page in the diary was cruel, making Example clenched his fists when he read it: "No one in his class can speak up for him?" Reading page after page, until July 14th, Gao Ming and his class were preparing to take the bus to participate in some group activities the next day, but Gao Ming couldn''t bear it anymore. He did not die from bullying, but because he could not find any reason to live and left without even writing a suicide note. "Is this Gao Ming''s high school life? Spending every day in pain, home is no longer a harbor, but another nest of despair." Fan Fan put the diary into his pocket: "If this is Gao Ming''s memory, Then he should have died in high school. What I saw at the electric power supply house... was it a ghost? " ?Stepping out of the bedroom, Fan suddenly found the corpse on the living room floor with eyes wide open, as if he was still staring at death. Didnt I close it for him just now? I''m not afraid of being alone with a corpse. The problem is that the corpse seems to be looking at me. "The house numbers of all the rooms on this floor are 0715. What is the special meaning of this house number? The call of the Flesh Fairy seems to be coming from other rooms." Fan did not dare to stay in this room for too long. He waited When it gets quiet outside, quietly open the door. "The monster should have left." Xian entered the corridor and tried to knock on the door of the room opposite: "Is anyone home?" ?After a long time, footsteps were heard in the house, and the door was opened a crack from the inside. Who are you looking for? Hearing that familiar voice, Fan Fan was completely confused. He looked at the other party in a daze. ??Gao Ming, wearing school uniform, stood at the door, looking at the example with the same puzzlement. There is a high-profile person in every room? But why is he always in high school? (End of this chapter) Chapter 353 The night of July 14th Chapter 353 The Night of July 14th Pan Fan doesn''t like to use his brain. Most of the time, he is forced to think by abnormal events. He rubbed his head and opened his mouth slightly: "Gaoming... do you still remember me?" The door panel was not fully opened. Gao Ming, who was wearing a high school uniform, stared at the example with a vigilant expression. He said nothing, but his gaze was exactly like looking at a stranger. "I know you have forgotten a lot of things. Your current situation is a bit dangerous, and unknown horrors may come at any time." Fan Fan tried his best to make his words easier to understand, but Gao Ming looked at him as if he was mentally ill. "Can you let me in? I feel something dirty is approaching. It''s too dangerous in the corridor." Fan Shi smiled bitterly. He expected that Gao Ming might encounter various dangers, but he didn''t consider the current situation. Condition. ?Hands of strength, Gao Ming prepared to close the door, but Shi Fan suddenly became anxious. He was not afraid of the pain and directly grabbed the door frame with his hands. "I really didn''t lie to you. You forgot a lot of things! You saved my life, and I''m here to help you this time!" Fanfan was unwilling to give up this opportunity: "My name is Fanfan. If you think about it carefully, I was here to help you." I said that I am a trustworthy person and I have great potential that I dont even know about. Gao Ming stared at the face of the paradigm and saw that the other person was clinging to the door. He finally couldn''t help but speak: "Tell me what I have forgotten?" "Abnormal events broke out, and the vast sea is now full of ghost stories. You created the Backwater Forum and led all ghost talk players to fight against ghosts!" Fan Yan himself said very excitedly, and the doubts and doubts in Gao Ming''s eyes gradually disappeared. Ive confirmed that you are indeed a madman. ?Hands up to close the door, Fan Shi lets the door panel squeeze his hand and refuses to let go: "I can prove it, I can prove it!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????" He frowned and pursed his lips. His heartbeat sped up inexplicably, but it soon returned to normal. Everything here seemed to be trying to change him. ??The worn-out voice-activated light in the corridor flashed and the light began to dim. The moment it went out, something in the distant corridor quickly crawled towards this direction! It''s like a puddle of rotten flesh with many limbs! "Sorry, I''m offended!" Xian''s expression became distorted, and a ghostly face emerged under his skin. He opened the door with all his strength and hid in the room before the dirty thing got close: "One minute, I stayed in the corridor for more than a minute. After a few minutes, it seems to attract dirty things. Leaning against the door panel, Fan''s facial features returned to normal. When he saw Gao Ming getting up from the ground, he didn''t cry out in pain and immediately tightened his grip on the fruit knife on the table. ?The phone screen has not turned off yet. Gao Ming had already called the police before the example came, but no one responded. "I''m really here to help you." Xian Li leaned on the door, looked through the peephole, and after confirming that the dirty things were gone, he slowly raised his hands: "I don''t know what happened to you, but if you really know me, That Gao Ming should be able to understand what I said. The house numbers of all the rooms in this corridor are all 0715. I found one of your bodies in the room opposite yours..." Seeing Gao Ming''s pupils shrink, Fan Fan waved his hands repeatedly: "I didn''t kill him, he committed suicide. I still have a diary he left here." ???????Putting the incomplete diary on the ground, he gently pushed it to Gao Ming, and then squatted on the ground obediently. "Diary?" When he saw the cover of the diary, Gao Ming''s eyes changed. He picked up the diary and read it page by page. His expression changed from initial confusion to surprise: "This writing and writing habits are the same as mine. , all the little details are exactly the same, just..." Just what? Fan Fan stayed where he was, leaning pitifully against the door panel, not daring to go into the room to investigate. "I also have the habit of writing a diary." Gao Ming struggled for a while. He got up and entered the bedroom, rummaging through his schoolbag and finding a diary. The appearance of the two diaries was exactly the same. Gao Ming spread them out in front of the example and flipped through the pages. ??Every word in the first seven diaries is the same, but starting from the eighth entry, they embark on a completely different life. "In the diary you brought, the eighth article says that I became a new target of bullying because I stopped them from bullying other people. They blocked me in the toilet and beat me violently. After I was beaten, I chose to sue the teacher." Gao Ming opened his clothes and revealed a scar on his arm: "But the diary I wrote said that that day they blocked me in the toilet and beat me violently. I knew I couldn''t beat everyone, and then I stared at the leader. He was so desperate that we smashed the toilet glass, and then I grabbed the sharpest piece and pressed it against his neck. I was so nervous that I cut his neck." The same diary, the same date, but the recorded content is completely different. "I seem to have chosen another path in life." Gao Ming continued to flip through the diary: "The school bully''s family has a little power, and those who participated in the bullying had nothing to do with it, but I was punished. After that, they continued If he found trouble with me, I would continue to be the school bully, and the beatings would get worse and worse until he dropped out of school. "You''ve already dropped out of school, why are you still wearing your school uniform?" Fan Shi was covered in cold sweat. This Gao Ming was different from the Gao Ming in the room just now. He didn''t care about the consequences at all, and he had to carry someone on his back even if he died. "That school bully is usually picked up and dropped off by his family, but I can''t find a chance. Tomorrow our class will go out to participate in activities, and I''m going to go with him." Gao Ming said nonchalantly: "I can''t be expelled from school in vain. ah." "Going to participate in activities outside tomorrow?" Example picked up the diary and looked at the date: "Today is July 14th?" "kindness." "Why do you all stay on this day? Stay on the night before taking the bus with the whole class?" The example found some questions: "Is it you who is also in the other rooms, who has made different life choices?" Some Gaomings have committed suicide, and some have dropped out of school because they intentionally hurt others... Thinking of this, a flash of light suddenly flashed in Bian''s eyes. He vaguely remembered the room at the far end of the corridor. The door panel was covered with various charms, possibly to prevent ghosts and dirty things from approaching. What choice did that high priest make? Why are there all spells on his door? Did he see a ghost? Different choices will lead to different lives. Fan Fan doesnt know why Gao Ming became like this, but he is getting closer and closer to the truth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 354 What is the gift of high life? Chapter 354 What is the gift of a high life? "Have you seen a ghost?" Gao Ming, who was expelled from school, heard the voice of the paradigm and tightened his grip on the knife in his hand. ?At first Gao Ming didnt believe what Fan said, but when the other party took out his diary, Gao Ming began to waver. "The house numbers of all the rooms in your corridor are 0715. I suspect that there is one of you living in every room. I don''t know why this happens, but I saw a room at the end of the corridor with a sticker on the door. It''s full of spells and is particularly scary." Fan Bian knew that the current Gao Ming was one of the founders of the Backwater Forum, so he did not underestimate the past Gao Ming, even though he was only a high school student now. Are they all in the same room in the corridor? Different choices create different lives and give Gao Ming different personalities. ??This Gao Ming, who was expelled from school, is cautious and fierce. He has a sense of justice in his heart, but he also holds a grudge. Otherwise, he would not have been expelled from school and would still be the school bully. "Yes." Example was a little surprised: "Have you never left the room?" I also went out in the morning and picked up some tools at the garbage transfer station to prepare for use tomorrow. Gao Ming shook his school uniform. Under the seemingly ordinary uniform, there were weapons he made himself. "Have you ever been out? Didn''t you find any ghosts in the corridor outside?" Shi Yan was surprised. "Everything was normal when I went out in the morning. I''m pretty sure that I am the only one in the corridor with the number 0715. The change must have happened after I entered the room." Gao Ming pulled off the cloth strip on the mop and found it again. A knife: "Let''s go out and have a look later. If it''s true as you said, there are only two possibilities. One is that the ghost appeared after I returned home and arranged a trick similar to a ghost hitting the wall in the building; the other is that I There was something wrong with my memory. I didnt go out in the morning. I might have been hypnotized. Hearing Gao Ming''s words, the surprise on Fan Bian''s face could not be concealed. He did not expect that Gao Ming would be so rational. He was just a high school student. "Okay." Shian took a deep breath and said, "We can stay outside for about a minute. The ghost will come after more than one minute." Understood, lets go out and have a look. ? Seeing that Gao Ming was even more excited than himself, Fan Bian nodded: "You are indeed a ghost talk player who can create a backwater forum." Opening the door, the example started timing, and they both came to the corridor. ? ? There are different doors on both sides of the dilapidated corridor. Each door has its own characteristics, but the house numbers have all been replaced with 0715. "I''m not lying to you." Fan Shi counted the numbers silently and counted down. He glanced at the opposite room inadvertently, and his pupils suddenly narrowed: "Where is the body?" The body that committed suicide in the room opposite is missing! The ground is empty, and the wires hanging above the living room are still swinging from side to side. ?Hairs on his neck stood up, and Fan Fan felt a chill. He wanted to remind Gao Ming, but Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, walked directly to the opposite room. Watch out for the corpse! Can I still kill myself? Gao Mings mop had a knife tied to its tip. He looked at the door opposite, which had almost the same layout as his own home, and his eyes widened: Its impossible ?Try to turn on the lights in the house and search around the house. Fifty seconds passed, and Fan was standing in the corridor, his heart beating faster and faster. The time is almost up! Come back! Shians Adams apple rolled, and he saw something in the shadow in the distance. Dont worry! Gao Ming had a lot of things in his schoolbag. "Hurry up! The ghost is coming!" Example is really scared. Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, hurried over with his schoolbag and weapons in hand. To Fan Bian''s surprise, Gao Ming threw his schoolbag into the house and stood at the door. Not only did he not close the door, half of his body was still outside! Youre crazy! "Why doesn''t the ghost hurt the people in the room? I want to see... what on earth is this ghost?" Gao Ming''s response scared the **** out of the paradigm. Compared with the Gao Ming who committed suicide, this Gao Ming who was dropped out of school So brave. You want to see a ghost? "My hands and feet are shaking nervously, cold sweat breaks out on my back, and the cold air keeps getting into my body. I''m very scared now, but fear can''t solve the problem. I have to kill him." Gao Ming tightened his hand on the weapon he made. Chest rises and falls, The voice-activated light in the distance went out without warning, and arms and broken legs stretched out from the thick darkness. They seemed to be attracted by something and crawled towards this direction crazily. Bang! ??Fanxian dragged Gao Ming and closed the door. Their palms were soaked with cold sweat: "It''s too risky, you''re too crazy." There is a human head, with a body similar to that of a human, with many arms and legs. His face is a bit familiar to me, as if I have seen it somewhere. Gao Ming touched his chin. "You actually saw the monster''s appearance clearly?" Fan gave a thumbs up: "That''s true." "I almost believe what you said now." Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, opened his schoolbag, which contained a mental illness diagnosis certificate, divorce certificate and some sundries: "Different choices have different fates. My parents were not divorced. We are very loving, and we didnt check for any mental illness, but my family chose to reconcile with the school bullys parents and asked me to apologize, so our relationship is very bad. Every family has its own sutras that are difficult to recite. Fan Fan smiled bitterly. When he was in school, he was often called a parent because of fights. "There are so many rooms on this floor. There must be a perfect life hidden among us." Gao Ming ran into the bedroom and began to put water and food into his backpack: "We will go to other rooms to see later, maybe someone The answer is hidden in life. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sudden knock on the door made Gao Ming and Fan Bian freeze on the spot. Without saying a word, they all turned to look at the living room door. ?Someone knocking on the door? Knocking on the door at this time? Hand model made a gesture, and the corpse opposite the door disappeared. Could it be the corpse knocking on the door? Or maybe the ghost didnt leave? The knock on the door continued. Fan Shi and Gao Ming quietly walked to the door and looked through the peephole. The example has no impression to the people outside the door, but the expression of Gao Life has become a bit strange: "Liu Yi? How can she come here? She is dressed up well!" Who is Liu Yi? Example is confused. "My high school classmate confessed to me, but I rejected him." Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, said with certainty. After confirming that it was Liu Yi, the two struggled for a while until the voice-activated light outside went out again. Gao Ming thought that there were monsters outside, so he decisively opened the door. "Come in!" Wearing a slim-fitting women''s suit, Liu Yi simply tied a ponytail. She kept knocking on the door with her right hand and held a big red gift box in her left hand. (End of this chapter) Chapter 355 right day Chapter 355 The Right Day What is first love? The dew of innocence on your heart? A kite with a broken string? A math problem with no answer? Or, is it a cold and scary female ghost carrying a gift? Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, was leaning on the wooden table. Liu Yi, who was wearing a casual suit, stood at the door. Fan Bian stood between the two with a confused look on his face. Did he feel that he was a little redundant? "Liu Yi, you look a lot older." As soon as Gao Ming opened his mouth, Fan Fan felt that something was wrong. Even a straight man like him knew that he couldn''t say that a girl looks old. After making sure the door was locked, Liu Yi walked around the house carrying the gift box. Her eyes were always on Gao Ming: "Have I confessed to you?" "You were harassed by gangsters outside the school. I couldn''t bear to fight with them. Then you sent me to the school infirmary, bought me a lot of things, and stayed with me for several days." Gao Ming frowned: "But I made it clear that you should study hard and not fall in love prematurely." Liu Yi really couldn''t listen anymore and opened the two diaries on the table without saying anything. "Is this a gift for me?" Gao Ming was about to touch the big red gift box, but Liu Yi suddenly raised his hand to hold it down. Why? "The gift in the box is mine." Liu Yi took a step forward and stood in front of Gao Ming. She had very light makeup on her face and her body temperature was very low. The distance between the two was a bit close. Gao Ming, who was wearing school uniform, couldn''t help but take a step back, but Liu Yi followed closely. She stared at Gao Ming''s face: "You didn''t receive your gift? There should be a room in everyone''s room. Everyone deserves a gift. "What are you talking about? Do you think you are Santa Claus?" Although Gao Ming is wearing a school uniform, he doesn''t feel like a good student at all. As a ruthless person who fights every day and blocks the school bully, at this moment Forced by Liu Yi, he kept retreating. ?His back hit the wall, and Gao Ming finally realized something: "You are not Liu Yi, what on earth are you!" "I am Liu Yi, but you are not the high-ranking person I am looking for." Liu Yi frowned and looked at the example again: "Why are you here?" Fan Fan opened his mouth. He heard Gao Ming in school uniform say that Liu Yi was a classmate, so Liu Yi should also be a member of Class 13: "Gao Ming asked me to come. He saved my life. I will do it no matter what." Help him." "Are there still good people like you in Hanhai now?" Liu Yi stared at the example for a while: "Where is your gift?" What gift? I really dont understand. "When you hold the key and open the door, there are gifts in every room. They are the most important things in your life. You will never forget them even if you die!" Liu Yi carried his gift box and protected it behind him. . "I gave the key to my teammates. So far, I have only entered the room where Gao Feng is." Example was not good at lying and told the truth. Leave immediately and find your own room. Only by getting a gift can you leave this world of weird stories. Liu Yi looked serious. After thinking for a while, Fan Fan shook his head: "Gao Ming needs my help now, and I won''t leave. If there are gifts in my room, my teammates will help me put them away." Seeing that Fan was so stubborn, Liu Yi didn''t say anything. She threw the two diaries into Gao Ming''s schoolbag: "Every one of us who enters an abnormal event will receive a gift in his room. This Gao Ming If life does not receive a gift, it means that he is not the right choice and is not the day we are looking for. "What''s the meaning?" "All the house numbers here are 0715. According to the date on the diary, it is July 14th now, and after midnight it will be July 15th." Liu Yi and Gao Ming took that bus twice in a row: "If you follow the lunar calendar, July 15th is the Hungry Ghost Festival." Ghost Festival? "Gao Ming''s biggest life change started on the night of the Ghost Festival. Only if we let him continue to make those choices will he become what he is now." Liu Yi temporarily believed the example: "We have eliminated two rooms But this is not enough. Our time is very tight. "No? What are you talking about?" Gao Ming tried his best to integrate, but he really couldn''t understand. "You can understand that the two of us come from the future several years later. Someone wants to harm you. Now only by helping you make the right choice can you become the right version of yourself." Liu Yi''s expression was cold. She and Xuan Wen were completely different. Different temperament, vigorous and resolute, not talking about worldliness. "A few years later..." Gao Ming''s eyes moved slightly, seeming a little puzzled: "Are you still so mediocre?" Seeing that Liu Yi''s eyes were like knives, Fan Bian quickly stood in the middle: "He is praising you for being young. It''s important to save people, it''s important to save people!" There was no sound in the corridor, and three people crowded at the door. Gao Ming, who was expelled from school, took out his notebook and wrote the same words on every page. The main idea was that he hoped Gao Ming in the room would open the door and discuss how to save himself. We will go out at the same time in a while, stuff as many papers as possible into the house, and remember to knock on the door if there is still time. Fan counted the time and then opened the door. The voice-activated light came on, and the three of them stuffed the notes into several rooms and came back after almost a minute. They waited in the house for a long time, but there was no abnormal sound in the corridor. Gao Ming in other rooms seemed unwilling to open the door even after seeing the contents of the note. "It seems that not everyone is so brave." Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, held the weapon he made: "If they don''t open the door, let''s try to solve it with violence, right?" "Pry the door open?" Liu Yi is a lawyer. She has never done this before: "You are quite cruel to yourself." I just want to see what the right choice is. After the outside calmed down, the three people came out again. This time Gao Ming took the lead. He took the crowbar he picked up from the garbage dump and rushed directly to the wooden door diagonally opposite. He aimed at the lock and smashed it down. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t open the ordinary wooden door. . "It''s broken. It seems these doors can only be opened from the inside!" Gao Ming said in a loud voice, "Only the owner of the house can open the door!" Let me try! Liu Yi grabbed the crowbar. Obvious muscles and obvious blood vessels could be seen on her arms. The example and Gao Ming didn''t know what Liu Yi had experienced. The woman''s strength seemed to be larger than both of them, and even the crowbar was deformed. "No! It can''t be opened. It seems that they can only come out on their own initiative!" Liu Yi let go of the crowbar. "Hurry! It''s time to go back!" Shi Yan shouted anxiously, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door from the deepest part of the corridor! Dong dong dong! ?The sound was very obvious, as if a head kept hitting the door panel. "Did the knock on the door come from inside the house?" Fan Fan was shocked. He looked towards the deepest part of the corridor - the door panel covered with charms was shaking slightly. The high life in that room wants to come out! (End of this chapter) Chapter 356 The most ordinary me? Chapter 356 The most ordinary me? Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, couldn''t help but walk deeper into the corridor, but Fan Fan grabbed him: "Go back first!" The high life in that room is asking for help! He wants to come out! Dont worry, what if the person in that room is not Gao Ming, but a ghost? Liu Yi held Gao Mings shoulder. "ghost?" The three of them returned to the house, and Liu Yi closed the door. She waited until there was no sound outside before she dared to speak: "Everyone is unique, and his life is made up of countless choices. Those different choices make up a true self. Hands on his schoolbag tightly, Gao Ming thinks about Liu Yi''s words. "The fact that you are like this means that those who want to harm you have fixed your memory on July 14th. For you, this is the beginning of all changes; for those who want to harm you, "This is also an opportunity to correct all mistakes." Liu Yi continued to analyze for the two of them: "Depending on different choices, you may have been expelled from school, or you may have committed suicide, so there is also a possibility that you have become a ghost." The example says that there is a ghost in the building. Gao Ming saw the appearance of a ghost before. His body was covered with other people''s hands and feet. It was scary and scary. "Even if I become a ghost, isn''t it still me? Can I still kill myself?" Gao Ming, who was expelled from school, gradually became excited: "Maybe I can join forces with him, and we can go ''kill'' other ghosts together! " Liu Yi covered his forehead. Different choices led to different high lives. The high life in front of him seemed not to be afraid of anything, he was brave enough to be reckless, and he just did it anyway. But if he doesnt recognize his relatives, what if you also kill him? "Then if I am killed by him, will I turn into a ghost? Then I won''t be afraid of other ghosts, right?" This Gao Ming doesn''t care about life and death. After knowing the existence of ghosts, his mind suddenly became active: "Instead of hiding like a mouse, Tibet, its better to become a ghost! It was hard to imagine that these words would come out of the mouth of a high school student, and even the example was shocked. "You thought you could turn into a ghost after death and kill everyone. In fact, the moment you died, your soul was probably eaten as food." Liu Yi frowned and took out a blood-red student union armband from her pocket. : "The room at the end of the corridor is quite far from here. You can''t check out too many things in one minute. If you really want to go there and check, wear this armband." "What''s this?" "There is a ghost hidden in the armband." Liu Yi spoke calmly, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing: "After wearing the armband, you are no longer a living person, and the ghosts outside will not go out of their way to trouble you. , but if you walk in front of the other party and are directly seen by the other party, you will still be chased by the ghost. " I only have one armband, are you willing to give it to me? Liu Yi in Gao Mings memory was very different from now. "I''m not sure what''s in the last room, but I have to figure out which room Gao Ming''s gift box is in, so sooner or later I have to enter the last room." Liu Yi threw the armband out: "If you are willing to do it for me, I I should thank you." "Okay, I''ll go take a look." Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, put on the student union armband. He didn''t listen to the dissuasion of the example, put on his schoolbag, took the weapon, and walked out of the room. The corridor gave Gaoming the same feeling as before. It was dilapidated, dirty, piled with debris, and there were black stains on the walls. ?Gao Mings family is not wealthy, and he seems to have lived in the old neighborhood for a long time. The voice-activated light above his head emitted a dim light. Gao Ming walked past a door. The closer he got to the door covered with charms, the faster his heart beat. He was forcing himself not to be afraid, but his forehead Still couldn''t stop sweating. "arrive" He seemed to feel that someone was approaching, and the knocking on the door from inside the house kept getting louder. Gao Ming looked at the densely packed talismans on the door panel, and felt as if countless pairs of eyes were looking at him. "What choice did you make? How could you end up like this?" Pressing the door handle, Gao Ming couldn''t open the door. He searched for his key, but he couldn''t fit it into the keyhole. His body trembled slightly, Gao Ming slowly raised his hand and tore off a spell from the door panel. On the yellow paper talisman were various symbols drawn with red cinnabar. Gao Ming approached the door panel, leaning his body and lying on the cat''s eye. Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you ?The small room is neatly tidied, and although the furniture is not expensive, it looks warm. Wearing a high school uniform, Gao Ming brought out two plates of food from the kitchen. He placed one meat dish and one vegetarian dish on both sides of the cake, and took himself a bottle of iced Coke from the refrigerator. My parents are working overtime, and I am the only one left. Turn on the TV and randomly find a variety show to play. Gao Ming was not interested in watching it, but he just thought it would make the house more lively. After finishing the meal slowly, Gao Ming cut another piece of cake and tasted it. While eating the cake, he looked to the other side of the dining table. There was a big red gift box, tied with two ropes, one black and one white. . Is it a gift from my parents? But today is not my birthday. Why is it a cake again? Is it a gift again? With doubts and expectations, Gao Ming walked to the gift box and was about to open it when he suddenly heard a knock on the door. Whos out so late? ?He looked outside through the peephole. Someone seemed to be moving in the corridor. Due to the dim light and viewing angle, he couldn''t see clearly. "There seem to be three people. The student is wearing our school uniform. His back looks like... strange to me. Have I seen my own back?" After a while, a piece of paper was stuffed under the door. After Gao Ming picked it up, his eyes slowly changed: "The handwriting is exactly the same as mine!" ?The content on the paper shocked Gao Ming. He suspected that a few lunatics had entered the corridor. Is there a ghost in the corridor? Do you want to believe whats on the paper? ? Life seems to have reached a fork in the road again, and different choices lead to different futures. "Stay at home and wait for your parents to come back? Or go out and talk to them?" After Gao Ming thought for a moment, he quietly opened the door a crack, but as soon as he did so, the voice-activated light in the corridor went out, and an extremely ugly man appeared on his body. A monster with many limbs rushed from the shadows at the corner of the corridor, and the target seemed to be him! ?This horror, which he had never seen in nightmares, frightened Gao Ming so much that he sat on the ground. He closed the door almost instinctively. Gao Ming, whose face was pale and wearing school uniform, was too frightened to speak. There was no bullying on campus, no expulsion from school, no hereditary mental illness, no mess of any kind. It was just the most ordinary Gaoming who received that gift. (End of this chapter) Chapter 357 The most special me Chapter 357 The most special me ? Timid but not cowardly, passionate but afraid of death, a little careless in doing things, but when he sees something clearly, he will try his best to run forward. ??Gao Ming in this room is very contradictory. There is nothing special about him. All his choices are ordinary. He is the most ordinary one. But there is the most ordinary self, and maybe there is also the most special self. Three punishments and wounded officials meet the sheeps sword, and four pillars are born without children. Everything in the world is fate, and it is not up to anyone to calculate it. "Gao Ming, the name we gave you has a special meaning. You were born alone, unmarried and childless, and suffered many disasters. You will eventually embark on a path of being unaccompanied. So we added a name to your name. The word "fate" means that those who are alone have little family ties and cannot rely on any external help, but you have a destiny in your name, and you can completely control your own destiny. No matter how dangerous or evil it is, at least you still have yourself by your side. " "Your father and mother left early. After grandma leaves, you will be left alone. You must be well, and you must be well." An old mans language message came from the mobile phone and was played over and over again. After a long time, a hand full of words stretched out from the bathroom and turned off the voice message. ??The bathroom door was ajar, with a set of wrinkled high school uniforms thrown at the door. Standing in the bathroom was a somewhat thin high school student. The faucet was not turned off, and cold water splashed on the high school students. It cant be washed off, why cant it be washed off? He was standing in front of the mirror without any clothes on. Every inch of his skin was engraved with words, some to extend his life, some to pray for blessings and protect his family. The meanings expressed by all the black words were very good, but when When they all appear on the skin of a living person, they only feel weird. ? Turning off the faucet, the high school student poured the water from above his head. Water droplets splashed everywhere. He picked up a bath towel and scrubbed his skin desperately, but the words could not be removed. Crack! The basin fell to the ground and broke into pieces. ??The wet hair stuck to his forehead. The high school student picked up his hair and saw various words written on his scalp! I look like a monster in the mirror. He wiped off the water stains on his body, put on his high school uniform, and stood in the middle of the living room with his mobile phone. ?All the furniture and items in this room were arranged just as he remembered them, making him feel extremely familiar, but he did not dare to sit down. Is this my home? The toilet is located near the middle of the house. In front of the living room door is a narrow corridor, with a mirror at the end of the corridor. ?This room is very dark even during the day, and it still feels a bit groggy even if the lights are turned on. When walking in it, you will smell some strange smell for no reason, and it smells slightly, as if something is rotten. ??The house itself is at the end of the corridor of the old building. The door is facing the corridor entrance. There is always wind blowing in under the door crack, which makes my ankles feel chilly. The house has terrible Feng Shui, and the interior layout is even more puzzling. There is a fish tank with dead fish floating in it and a withered money tree in the living room, but these are normal. Dark soil was spread under the worn carpet, a rusty kitchen knife was tied to the lampshade in the living room, and there was a brazier filled with paper money and ashes directly to the north of the house. The phone rang again, but there was no reply. Grandma sent another voice message: "Gaoming, don''t go out. The teacher said that as long as you stay for seven days, all diseases and disasters will be resolved." "Believe me, grandma, this time, I asked you for protection from your husband. Just do it and be obedient!" "Your father and mother just didn''t listen to me and were killed by the evil. You are my only family, and you must stay here for seven days." He clicked on the voice line one by one with his finger, and the high school student listened silently. Without leaving the house, he slowly walked to his bedroom. ?On the corridor between the living room door and the bedroom, there are red threads tied with bells hanging on the threads, and incense ash and white rice are sprinkled on the ground. Holding his head, he opened the bedroom door. The faint red light made the words on his face even weirder. He stopped and looked inside. The bedroom is not big, but the original white walls are covered with red lines, huge eyes are painted on the ceiling, and many pricked ears are painted on the surrounding walls. Her heart was beating steadily and quietly. He lowered his head and looked down, and saw a heart drawn in the center of the bedroom floor. ?The heart is covered with knives and has various charms attached to it. Close the door expressionlessly, the high school student opened the closet and sat in. Without being watched by the eyes on the ceiling or eavesdropped by the ears on the walls, he closed the cabinet door, used his mobile phone to illuminate it, and took out a diary from the pillowcase. My name is Gao Ming When he was very young, Gao Ming''s parents went missing late at night and their whereabouts are still unknown. His grandmother tried to dissuade them that day, saying that the immortal told her not to travel today and to stay at home, but unfortunately they didn''t listen. From then on, grandma was like crazy. She felt that everything Daxian said was right. Gao Mings father and mother were not dead, but were taken away by dirty things. In order to find the two of them, she tried various methods and hired helpers. She moved several times and changed the feng shui. She even tried to trade her ghost house for a yang life, praying to ghosts and gods to let her children go. The young Gao Ming was brought up by a crazy grandmother in this way. All the protective talisman words on his body were written on him when he was very young, and they have now grown into his flesh. ?There are many more outrageous things than the words engraved all over his body. Although Gao Ming is not very old, his body has suffered a lot of injuries that should not have occurred. Opening the diary, flipping through the pages, I found out that grandma did not allow Gao Ming to go to school. He was discovered by kind-hearted people in the community, and he had the opportunity to go to school. ??But he was a weirdo in the crowd because he was dressed in words. He couldn''t adapt to other people''s eyes, and he was always stared at! The diary records his schooling experience. He is very smart and learns things quickly, but he always drops out of school for various reasons. His grandmother also wants to use his blood as a guide to find his son and daughter-in-law, and use their money and I will offer my life to the Master and the Great Immortal. Living over and over again until this day. Gao Ming took out his pen and wrote July 14th in his diary. Grandma, now I believe there are ghosts in this world, and I believe what you said. ?The phone suddenly lit up at this moment, and grandma sent voice messages one after another, but Gao Ming didn''t look at it anymore, just held the pen and continued writing. "After all, you are dead. I watched you die with my own eyes, but how can a dead person keep talking?" There was a sudden knock on the door, and the red string covered with bells began to shake. Do you want to come back? Can you still come back? (End of this chapter) Chapter 358 Survival using memory as a bargaining chip Chapter 358 Survival using memory as a bargaining chip ?The cabinet door was closed tightly, and Gao Ming, who had written prayers all over his body, was holding his pen. He did not continue writing in the diary, and his eyes were fixed on the constantly vibrating mobile phone. ?Grandmas voice messages appeared one after another, like a reminder of death. If Gao Ming doesnt answer the call, the voice will not stop and the frequency of sending is getting faster and faster, which seems to drive people crazy. ?A minute later, the voice message suddenly stopped, and a video invitation box popped up on the phone. Grandmas black and white avatar looked particularly scary, as if she was about to get out of the constantly vibrating phone. Video invitation? The face full of words was a little distorted. After Gao Ming hesitated for a moment, he still chose to answer the video call. "Gao Ming, do you know how worried I am about you? Never leave this room. Once you go out, all our arrangements will be in vain! Do you still remember your father and mother? They just didn''t listen to me, so they There was an accident!" The old man in the video looks a bit like Gao Ming. He has silver hair, looks a bit worn and tired, and his clothes are dirty. ??The old man clumsily controlled the mobile phone and shouted at the screen. There were various magic weapons and various "magic medicines" placed around her. She basically offered all the valuable things in the house to the immortal. "Obey! Sir said it! The disaster on you will be over in seven days!" ??Staring at the video silently, Gao Ming''s eyes became increasingly strange. ??The room in the video is very familiar, but the scene in the video is different from the reality. ??Grandma shouted loudly in the video, with tears in her eyes. She seemed to be really worried about her life, but... Throwing away the half-written diary, Gao Ming reopened the cupboard door and walked towards another bedroom in the apartment. "Don''t open the door! This is a shame! I''m trying to eliminate disaster for you! Get rid of disaster!" There are two opposite bedrooms on both sides of the dark and narrow corridor. Gao Ming''s small bedroom is on the left, and grandma lives in the large bedroom on the right. ??The faint stench in the house came from the bedroom on the right. The door handle was wrapped with a talisman-woven rope, and a row of yellow paper was pasted on the door frame. Dont open the door! Good luck! As soon as you open the door, everyone will run out! The old man has begun to plead. She really believes that the Immortal can help her find her son and daughter-in-law, and that she can really eliminate disasters and provide refuge for Gao Ming. But you are obviously dead After tearing off the talisman on the door, Gao Ming heard the screams coming from the video call. The moment he opened the bedroom door, the video call was also hung up. A thick stench came from the house, and the scene in front of him was shocking. There was a chair in the center of the bedroom. Grandma''s skinny body was fixed on the chair. Her face was purple and there was a big bulge in her throat. There were various pills scattered on her red coat. She was still holding one in her hand until she died. Medicine bottle. There is no production date or any label. The brown glass bottle contains the medicine that grandma finally asked the immortal for. Wearing red clothes, her hair is unkempt, her eyes are almost completely bulging, and her body is covered with weird and low-quality "jade" stones. ?Those stones with characters engraved on them may only be worth a few cents, but they are the places where all the hopes of grandma are placed. Since Gao Ming was very young, his grandma began to bring all kinds of "treasures" to the house. The spiritual objects that warded off disasters and evil finally turned the house into a terrifying "ghost cellar." When you are sick, you dont need treatment, but drink water mixed with incense ash and talismans; when you are isolated or bullied in school, you dont deal with it, and wear Wenqu talismans; all bad things are solved by the immortal, and all good things are the credit of your husband. Go and fulfill your wish as soon as possible. ?Pick up the kraft paper used to wrap the medicine bottle on the ground. On it is written the method of swallowing the medicine. From noon to yang, swallow the medicine, and from midnight to yin, place tributes to dissolve the power of the medicine. Everything in grandma''s bedroom is arranged very carefully. The apartment itself is a hole where filth accumulates, and the place where grandma sits is the place with the heaviest yin in the room. She took medicine for several days in a row, hoping to see ghosts and gods, but she did not expect that she would be killed by those medicines. ?The gentleman whom grandma trusted the most prescribed her those special medicines, and it was these medicines that killed her. Eliminate disasters? Eliminate what kind of disasters? You are disasters ?Looking at the body that had lost its warmth on the chair, Gao Ming clenched his cell phone. This room made him feel very uncomfortable. In addition to all kinds of talismans, there was also a statue of a **** on the altar opposite grandma. Gao Ming didn''t know what **** it was, but after seeing him, his heart felt a twinge of pain and some fragmented memories. Emerge. ?These memories are not hidden in the brain, but emerge from the flesh and blood. ?He came here a few days ago. His flesh and blood heart was penetrated by a **** with a copper chain and cut into pieces with a thousand knives; his spiritual heart was torn into pieces by another **** and divided into different pasts. He has never seen such a weird ability, one that killed him from the past, one that turned the worst future into reality. Severe pain caused his body to twitch. These memories have surfaced more than once. He doesn''t know whether they are true or false, but one thing is certain - he is not dead yet, and everything is not over yet. ?The phone vibrated very suddenly. Gao Ming no longer touched the memories hidden in flesh and blood. He opened his eyes and saw another video call from his grandma. Why? You turned me into this when you were alive! You will still hold on to me when you are dead! ? Touch the answer button. This time, the previous picture does not appear on the screen, but the figure of Gao Ming himself appears, standing at the door of the bedroom holding a mobile phone. "This... seems to be the perspective of grandma''s body?" ?Looking up, grandmas withered face had lifted up, and her cloudy eyes were staring straight at Gao Ming. Didnt I not let you in? Didnt I not let you in!! ??The hanging arms began to sway, and something seemed to be moving in grandma''s swollen throat. Her head followed Gao Ming''s rotation, her body rose step by step, and the ropes binding her joints tightened instantly. "Is it because of me that the disaster has failed? The failure of the disaster is because of yourself! You are the disaster!" Fear grew like poisonous weeds in his heart, Gao Ming stepped back and closed the door of his grandma''s room. Crack! The sound of the rope breaking reached Gao Ming''s ears, and it seemed that grandma was about to come out of the bedroom! He turned around, picked up his schoolbag, put away his diary, and ran directly to the living room. No matter what was outside, he didn''t want to stay in this home anymore. In order to prevent Gao Ming from getting out, grandma wrapped a chain around the living room door and covered it with charms, which could only be opened with a key. Bang! ?Humbling against the door and kicking the lock, Gao Ming desperately tried to escape from the room. ?Haunted again and again, the door panel shook. Gao Ming could hear the creepy and strange sounds in grandma''s bedroom. She seemed to be crawling out! Get out! You must leave! (End of this chapter) Chapter 359 Be sure to get in that car! Chapter 359 You must get in that car! I was extremely anxious, and suddenly there were footsteps outside the corridor. Someone walked outside the door, and then started tearing away the talisman on the door. ??Gao Ming, who had prayer words all over his body, heard someone outside and banged the door harder. Compared with the chains, it seemed that those spells had a greater impact on Gao''s life. As the talismans outside the door were torn off, the locks shook, and the old door panels became loose. ?Maybe it was a telepathic connection, or maybe the person outside the door made a mistake. He actually inserted the crowbar into the crack of the door. ? ? Pulling the rusty crowbar, Gao Ming looked back and saw that the door panel of grandma''s bedroom had been opened, and the body in bright red clothes seemed to have left the chair. ??The red ropes hanging all over the roof swayed back and forth, and the bells collided with each other. Gao Ming took a breath of cold air. He smelled the pungent stench and turned around to see his grandma''s purple and swollen face appearing at the door of the bedroom. ??The bell rang quickly, and a wet sound rang out on the white rice. It seemed like something was crawling here quickly on its hands and feet! With no time to hesitate, Gao Ming inserted the crowbar into the lock. Hearing a "bang" sound, the door was finally opened. Without wasting any time, Gao Ming, who was covered in words, rushed out of the room holding a crowbar. He bumped into another person standing at the door. Close the door first! The door panel closed, Gao Ming stuck the crowbar on the handle, and then raised his head. Two identical faces looked at each other, and they saw themselves in each other''s eyes. Gaoming? Run! Picking up the school bag, Gao Ming, who was covered in writing, dragged Gao Ming, who had been expelled from school, up. The paradigm in the distance waved to them, and the few of them hid in the first room again. "What''s going on?" Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, frowned and stared at his other self: "I thought I was rebellious enough, but I didn''t expect you to be more ruthless. You are covered in tattoos. Don''t your parents tell you?" They disappeared when I was very young. I was raised by my grandma. "Of all the 0715 rooms, yours is the most special." Liu Yi stood in front of Gao Ming, who was covered in words: "Have you received the gift?" What gift? Then whats in your room? Liu Yi was a little confused. "Grandma''s body. She had great faith in the Immortal. She was finally killed by the Immortal and turned into a ghost." Gao Ming, who was covered in words, sat on the ground. He hadn''t spoken to anyone for a long time and had been locked up at home. He was still a little uncomfortable now. Habit. "You are the only one in the other rooms, why is there a grandma in your room?" Liu Yi did not waste time, took out the diaries and told Gao Ming the current situation. After listening to Liu Yi''s words, Gao Ming, who was covered in words, had a complicated expression. He kept exchanging information with everyone, and it took him a full five minutes to fully understand: "There are only Gao Ming in the other rooms, but there is a grandma in my room..." " Combining the memory fragments emerging from his flesh and blood, Gao Ming covered his heart with words, and he came up with a conjecture: "You guys said that I will be very powerful in the future and will be the strongest Kaitan player. This is consistent with some fragments in my memory." "Do you have any other memories?" Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, widened his eyes. They were both Gao Ming, so why is there such a big difference? gao Ming nodded, praying for blessings all over his body and said: "Those memory fragments immersed in the depths of flesh and blood are like broken glass, which stings me from time to time." After recalling for a while, he continued: "Those memories are probably connected together - as a Kaitan player, I entered the Xiangshengyong Apartment. There are two gods hidden here. One **** imprisoned my flesh and blood in the worst future; the other **** imprisoned my flesh and blood in the worst future; A **** tore my memory and soul apart, leaving me lost in the past..." Sounds very high-level. Fan Fan has also experienced abnormal events, but he has never been targeted like this: Then how can I help you? "There are countless choices in life. The choice between me and this bad destiny may have been wrong. If you want to become the strongest version of yourself in the future, you must follow the correct script from now on. Or ensure that there is a destiny that can always be Make the right choice until the past becomes the present!" The blessing words on Gao Ming''s body were like a seal and a curse, constantly causing him pain. Staring at Gao Ming, Liu Yi began to think: "There is a character named Grandma in the last room. Do you know the specific **** she believes in?" Gao Ming shook his head slightly: "I only know that grandma calls it Mr. and Daxian." "Do the two titles correspond to two different statues of gods?" Liu Yi held up Gao Ming''s face, and the two were very close: "I suspect that grandma is the incarnation of the two gods'' thoughts, and you are Gao Ming''s. Flesh and blood. The crazy grandma has been torturing you in the name of your own good, carving words on your body, imprisoning you in the house, and saying that everything will be fine after seven days, and you will never be able to go back after seven days! " Liu Yi pointed to the clock in the house: "Have you noticed that there are normal working clocks in every room? Time is a key to this abnormal incident!" "As expected of a member of Class 13." Fan Shi was too impatient and ignored the passage of time: "Then what should we do now?" "Gao Ming and I are classmates. I don''t know what he was doing on the night of July 14th, but I know that at seven o''clock in the morning on July 15th, we will gather at the school and take the bus to participate in a group activity. It was that collective activity that changed the fate of our entire class! It was also a turning point in Gao Mings life! "Then we have to leave this apartment building before seven o''clock? Can we escape the abnormal event in just a few hours?" The example was a little unsure. "Gao Ming and I live close to each other. I remember very clearly that in order to go to school that day, we waited at the No. 27 bus stop outside the community at 6:30 in the morning. Coincidentally, there was also a No. 27 bus outside the Xiangshengyong apartment complex. Platform." Liu Yi''s memory was correct: "If we don''t want to make the wrong choice, we must show up at the platform outside the community at half past six with the correct destiny!" Liu Yi''s thinking was very clear, and the "bad" Gao Ming and Shi Bian were also convinced. Just when Gao Ming, who was covered in words, was about to say something, their door was suddenly knocked hard. The ghosts before didnt know how to knock on the door, right? Just as Fan was about to approach the door, Gao Mings cell phone suddenly vibrated, and grandma kept sending video invitations. ?He was casual, and grandma was standing outside the house: "Gao Ming! Go home quickly! Come home with me!!" The door panel trembled, and several people''s expressions turned bad. Grandma''s body could actually sense the location of the flesh and blood, so they had to separate. "This door won''t hold up for long, don''t wait to attract other ghosts!" Shi Yanyi gritted his teeth: "I''ll lure her away later, and you run out of the apartment!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 360 Is the painter lucky? Chapter 360 The painter has a good life? Grandmas target is me, you cant lure her away. Xuerou Gaoming had prayer words all over his body, and he grabbed his school bag: You hide aside first, Ill lure her into the house, you run away first. Opening the window, Liu Yi found a sheet and tied it to the window frame as quickly as possible: "I''ll try to see if I can enter other rooms this way." "Hey!" Neither Gaoming nor Liu Yi expected Liu Yi to be so powerful. Before they could react, Liu Yi had already grabbed the sheets and started to pull them down. She kicked the window downstairs: "It seems like it can''t be opened. ? Good luck! Im home! Come home with me! Grandmas voice became more and more shrill, as if a knife was scratching her heart, which was horrifying. The door panel was flapped again and again, and it might be forced open at any time. ?While several people in the room were rushing around anxiously, it was extremely quiet deep in the corridor. Gao Ming in other rooms seemed to be paying attention to the situation here through the door panel. "The old thing was attracted. The last room should be empty." There was a slight sound from the door diagonally opposite to the last room, and the door was quietly opened. ? There was a strong smell of paint in room 0715. A man in school uniform, Gao Ming, stood at the crack of the door, observing the outside. ?His schoolbag is stuffed with brushes and paints, and his originally clean school uniform is full of colors and absurd and weird paintings. With a gentle smile on his face, Gaoming''s eyes slowly narrowed. He was extremely happy in his heart, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but raise: "They really blended together! So am I Gaoming now? Or is it Xia Yang? ?Ha ha ha ha!" ??The painter pushed open the door panel little by little. His room was essentially different from other rooms. Two different decoration styles were forcibly spliced ??together. The walls, floor and ceiling were covered with weird portraits. "That clay sculpture divided Gao Ming''s past and memory, and counted me as one of them. How could I let go of this rare opportunity? Maybe I can become the real Gao Ming this time!" Eyes narrowed, the painter Gao Holding back his restless heart, he looked at the last room: "The clay sculpture alone suppressed something. What secrets are hidden in that room?" ?Grandma has already left the room. The painter Gao Ming put on his schoolbag and quietly walked into the last room. Compared with other high-profile people, it is no longer a question of whether he is brave or not, he is a complete madman. ?Stepping on the broken talisman paper on the ground, the painter walked quickly through the living room. He glanced briefly, then locked the target and went straight to the bedroom. There are clear footprints and handprints in the white rice on the ground, and the red rope above the head will vibrate whenever you get close to it, making the bell ring. ?The painter Gao Ming was extremely decisive and rushed to the bedroom without stopping. Show me what youre hiding! ? Pushing open the doors of the two bedrooms, Gao Mings bedroom was occupied by huge eyes and erect ears, and the scarred flesh and blood heart was on the ground. Both of his hearts were trapped, and the Flesh Fairy was ripped out! Doesnt this mean that I also have a chance to possess the Flesh Fairy! The painter Gao Mings eyes turned red, and he turned around and entered his grandmas bedroom again. The chair fell to the ground, and there were broken ropes all over the ground. The painter Gao Ming looked around, and his eyes finally stopped on the altar table: "It''s that clay sculpture! The clay sculpture that suppressed Gao Ming and forced him to worship and pray for blessings day and night!" ?He rushed to the altar table as fast as he could, and grabbed the clay sculpture with all his might. But what he didn''t expect was that countless bloodshot threads gushed out from under the clay sculpture. Those bloodshot threads penetrated into the wall and were connected to the entire apartment building. "A blood-red thread of faith? It seems that you have been killing many people to fight for faith." The painter Gao Ming heard his grandma''s violent scream outside the corridor and felt something bad. It seemed that as long as he touched the clay sculpture, his grandma would feel something. . "Oops!" The painter raised his brush. The painter Gao Ming dipped the "paint" prepared in advance and used the pen in his hand as a knife to cut off the sticky blood-colored thread: "It has been too affected. My His abilities are also limited. What is the origin of this god? " ?Hold up the clay sculpture, Gao Ming, the painter, didn''t care about anything else and rushed towards the living room at full speed. Grandma in the corridor went completely crazy. She was covered in corpse spots, dressed in bright red clothes, and ran towards the end of the corridor like a wild animal. When the painter Gaoming rushed out of the room, his grandma was only a few meters away from him. Its really difficult! Turning around and rushing into the corridor, the painter Gao Ming stuffed the clay sculpture into his schoolbag and rushed downstairs. ?As he kept going down, the floors began to change, and the shadows sometimes gathered and sometimes dissipated. The clay sculpture in his hand seemed to be able to help him break through the rules and restrictions in the building! ?Grandmas angry roar could be heard far away in the dilapidated corridor, and the Kaitan players and members of the Investigation Bureau who had previously entered various rooms were also alerted. When the painter Gao Ming and his grandmother passed by a certain corridor on the sixth floor, all the rules in a certain area collapsed, and the walls and corridors slowly returned to normal. A middle-aged man wearing the uniform of a security officer from the Bureau of Investigation opened the door. A face with Chinese characters and eyes as deep as the stars. "Good luck?" Wan Jie was the first of all the security personnel to leave the room. He could feel that his memory was passing by with time. If this continued, he would forget everything and be left behind by this abnormal incident forever. among. In order to avoid the worst situation, he kept his "gift" and began to study the rules of the building and explore various clues. But who would have thought that the painter Gao Ming would appear at this moment. "Xiangshengyong apartment is shrouded in certain rules. Ghosts break the walls and the floors circulate endlessly. Each room can be moved at will. It is arranged like a maze. There is no way to escape..." Characters appeared in Wan Jie''s eyes: "Why can he Move freely? Still find the right way? ?Wan Jie was not in a hurry to join his men and followed his grandma cautiously. As more and more people enter the apartments, so does crisis and chaos. At the door of room 0715, Flesh Gao Ming and "Bad" Gao Ming quietly opened the door. After seeing grandma leaving, they both breathed a sigh of relief. Its so scary. How did you live in the same house with her? Bad Gao Ming also carried his schoolbag. "There is a Gao Ming who sacrificed his life to help us lure grandma away." The flesh and blood Gao Ming looked at Liu Yihe behind him and said: "We can''t waste the opportunity he created with his life. You should go to the station as soon as possible!" Arent you going? Example was a little surprised. "Grandma can sense my position. After she kills that high life, she will come back sooner or later." The flesh and blood high life thought very clearly: "I will take another road to help you lure her away." (End of this chapter) Chapter 361 The chaos that even "God" didnt expect Chapter 361 The chaos that even God did not expect "Do you still want to stay here?" The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming looked at Example: "I don''t know what attracted you here. Maybe the Gao Ming you are looking for is still in the room. I''m not sure when they will come. come out." ??While grandma was being lured away by the painter Gao Ming, everyone knocked on the door to notify people in other rooms, but still no door was opened. "Each door represents a choice. Maybe the high-ranking person inside the door has his own concerns." Fan Xian no longer pressed, he took a deep breath, as if he had finally made a decision: "I will follow you, let''s Go meet the other teammates first, and then find a way to escape. When Paradigm is close to a flesh-and-blood creature, his inner calling will become stronger, as if there is some kind of connection between him and the flesh-and-blood creature, which is something he did not have when he encountered a "bad" creature before. "Grandma isn''t here now, so there''s no need to worry. It won''t be too late for us to separate when we encounter danger." Liu Yi''s eyes stayed on the flesh and blood Gaoming, and she felt that the other party was hiding something. "Don''t we need to find the right Gao Ming?" Gao Ming, who was dropped out of school, zipped up his school uniform: "Are you sure you want to go?" "Destiny is never static. If you make the right choices from now on, you may also become the right destiny." Liu Yi walked out of the room with the gift: "Let''s go, find a way to leave this building first!" "Judging from the memory fragments in my flesh and blood, the clay sculpture in Xiangshengyong Apartment has trapped me here. Being able to escape from the cage is already a very important step." Flesh Gaoming''s eyes moved to Liu Yi''s hand. : "By the way, can you let me see your gift box? I want to know what the so-called gift is?" "No, a gift is the most difficult memory for a person to erase, and it is also the deepest secret that a person hides." Liu Yi refused without thinking. "There is no change in your impression of me. You still speak coldly." Bad Gao Ming was a little curious: "Liu Yi, are you married?" Seeing that the people around him were looking at him a little strangely, Bad Gaoming paused and said, "I don''t mean anything else. After all, you also liked me before, so..." "Let''s go now." Liu Yi put on the student union armband again and closed her eyes: "Follow me!" ?Several people held Liu Yi''s shoulders, and the armbands on her arms glowed with rich blood: "Let''s go!" According to a specific pattern, several people ran downstairs. ??The painter Gao Ming ran wildly through the Xiangshengyong apartment complex with clay sculptures. The clay sculptures in his hands seemed to be able to destroy some of the rules in the apartment building. The shadows dispersed and reunited, and many outsiders who were trapped in the ghost wall were unexpectedly rescued. ?However, the painter Gao Ming''s own situation was not good. Grandma was chasing her too closely. Her relentless attitude and speed comparable to that of a cheetah did not look like an old lady in her seventies who was trying to trick a corpse. The building was in a state of turmoil, and most of the outsiders who were lost in the apartment building also regained some sanity. If you chase me again, Ill smash it! The painter Gao Ming had already run far away, but he still didnt see the exit of the apartment. The corridors in the building were connected to each other, like a reincarnation nightmare with no end. Gao Ming, the painter who had lost many abilities, was breathing heavily. He couldn''t run anymore and turned around with a sinister expression. In the middle of the corridor, grandmas body slowly stood upright, its face was extremely terrifying: Give it back to me! Follow me home! ??Hysterical roars were not human-like at all. Grandmas red clothes stuck to the body spots, and her mouth was wrinkled and full of cracks. At the corner of the corridor, Wan Jie squatted on the ground. He covered his lower back and tried his best to control his breathing. "Xiangshengyong Apartment and Changcheng Community have been completely transformed by the strange rules of clay sculptures. Everyone who enters them will be deprived of their memory and most of their abilities!" Wan Jie knew that there were two special "gods" buried in the deepest part of the black lake of Lishan Hospital. , they were the ones who released each other in the first place, but he did not expect that the abilities of those two "gods" would be so terrifying. If he hadn''t had a pair of special eyes, he might have gotten lost in Xiangshengyong Apartment and forgotten how he entered the place. "I should wake up the team members first and try to find a way to recover the power contained in the ghost pattern, but the target person is right in front of me..." Wan Jie stared at Gao Ming from across the corridor, the mantis stalking the cicada and the oriole behind him, he was a yellow bird While Que was still struggling, a scream came from the room not far from the painter Gaoming. Blood seeped out from under the door panel, and the door was pushed open by a force. ??Tall Zhuo Jun was holding a fruit knife. A long cut was made on his left arm, and a black and white photo fragment was hidden inside. "I remembered, Gao Ming! Gao Ming! The biggest threat to the Bureau of Investigation is right next to me!" Because of the painter Gao Ming''s approach, the black and white photo fragments of Zhuo Jun''s arm crawled like insects in his wound, which deeply stung him. This is one of the back-up tools left by Lord Jingtuo for the Eastern District Security Department. During the search throughout the city, the General Administration found a photo related to Gao Ming''s life. They processed the photo using a special method and then sewed it into the team members. In their flesh and blood, as long as Gao Ming appears beside them, the processed fragments of the remains will awaken them in the most painful way. ????? Can''t use the abilities brought by the ghost pattern, but Zhuo Jun''s physical fitness and fighting skills are top-notch. His mind is still a little unclear at this time, and his memory seems to be torn apart by two different forces. ?The variables in the building continued to increase. The painter Gao Ming put his hand into his schoolbag and took a paintbrush to paint on the Tibetan clay sculpture. He first tried to destroy the clay sculpture, but it was much stronger than expected and could not be destroyed in normal ways. Based on the principle that if I cant get it, no one else can think of it, this lunatic smeared high life, flesh and blood immortals, various curses and all the bad things he could think of on the clay sculpture. He is no longer satisfied with being a high-ranking person. If given the chance, he would like to swallow this clay sculpture and become the master of two strange communities. "Good luck!" Zhuo Jun''s arm was bleeding, and he walked out of the room with a knife. His whole face was distorted, and he was using super perseverance to suppress the pain: "Kill you! Only by killing you will everything be restored. On track! ?Squinting his eyes, the painter Gao Ming was convinced. This building seemed to be full of Gao Ming''s mortal enemies. Closing the distance, the painter Gao Ming directly bumped into Zhuo Jun who was about to block the road. He did not dare to give Zhuo Jun more time to recover. You cant run away! ?Zhuo Jun looked fierce and stabbed Gao Ming in the neck with one knife. He really wanted Gao Ming to die! ??Pinched the clay sculpture with five fingers, the painter Gao Ming was also very cruel. He directly used the clay sculpture as a weapon and hit it on the blade. The tiger''s mouth was numb, and the painter Gao Ming was far less powerful than Zhuo Jun. After fighting once, he immediately began to run for his life. ??There were more and more curse paintings on the clay sculptures, and grandma''s state became more and more crazy and impatient. She screamed and rushed towards her. Only then did Zhuo Jun, who was in the middle, notice her. ??His calves trembled, Zhuo Jun did not hesitate and started running after Gao Ming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 362 first hour Chapter 362 The first hour The security personnel of the East District under Jing Tuo Shen, the security team returned from New Shanghai led by Wan Jie, countless ghost talk players, as well as Gao Yun''s student union and the decomposed Gaomings, the "thugs" and "thornheads" in the entire vast sea "Gathered in the two communities, even "God" was worried at this time. You must know that these security personnel and ghost story players are all the elites of the elite. They have experienced countless life and death tests and retain a lot of trump cards. Even if they lose part of their memory and the abilities given by ghosts, they will still be difficult to deal with. The two clay sculptures originally worked together to deal with Gao Ming, and he had no chance to resist, but now a hole was torn open in this big net. ??More and more people in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment were alarmed by the painter''s death, but most of them hid in the house and secretly observed through peepholes and door cracks. As time goes by, the memories of the residents in the building begin to be affected. This horrible feeling of gradually forgetting themselves forces them to start thinking of ways to save themselves. The painter Gao Ming''s physical strength was not as good as Zhuo Jun''s. After running for a few more minutes, he really couldn''t hold on. "When Zhuo Jun catches up with me later, not only will I die, but the clay sculpture will definitely not be saved..." The brush in his hand is like a carving knife. The painter Gao Ming dipped the paint mixed with his own blood and struck **** the eyes of the clay sculpture. ?At that moment, all the patterns painted on the clay sculpture seemed to come alive, and they burrowed into the clay sculpture like crazy. ?On the surface of the clay sculpture''s skin, fine blood vessels like a spider web also appeared, and the curse that the painter Gao Ming devoted all his efforts penetrated into the heart of the clay sculpture. "My paintings are my life and my will. If Gao Ming and I merge together, you will also merge with me! Hahahaha!" The painter Gao Ming laughed crazily, as if he had made something Decided to throw the clay sculpture full of patterns at Zhuo Jun''s face when he entered the corner of the next corridor! Zhuo Jun, who was running wildly, subconsciously caught the clay sculpture. As soon as he paused for a moment, he immediately felt something bad. There was a cold feeling on the back of his neck, as if he was being pressed with the tip of a knife. ? Turning around to look, grandmas eyes moved towards him. Without a preference for Gao Life, when the outsiders touched the clay sculpture, the grandmother''s killing intention was strong to transform into a substantial level. ?Zhuo Jun knows that clay sculpture is very important, but now this thing is a hot potato. ??The special photo in his arm gnaws at Zhuo Jun''s flesh and blood. Compared with the clay sculpture, Gao''s life, which is regarded as the primary target by the Investigation Bureau, is more important! Within a few breaths, Zhuo Jun slowed down, rounded his arms, and threw the clay sculpture away from himself and Gao Ming. The old ladys target is the clay sculpture. I cant keep this thing. Ill use it to attract the opponents attention first. After killing Gao Ming, I can gather people to deal with the old man! ?The clay statue flew past grandma like a cannonball. She was so anxious that her eyes were bleeding, for fear that the clay statue would be damaged. Wan Jie, who was following behind, had his pupils constricted. He didn''t expect the opportunity to come so suddenly. The clay sculpture fell to the ground and rolled in his direction. No longer hiding, Wanjie rushed out of the shadows, picked up the clay sculpture, and shouted at the blood ring: "Everyone gather at my location!" The investigators who returned from Xinhu have many hidden methods. Internal communications are blocked in abnormal events, but they also have another special communication method that even the General Administration does not know. With his free hand, Wan Jie reached into his pocket and wiped his own blood on a small figure with tied hair. Seeing that the villain didn''t react at all, Wan Jie took out a long nail and drove it straight through the villain''s head! At the same time, a scream came from room 1209 of Xiangshengyong Apartment Group. A woman wearing a security uniform fell to the ground. Her messy head was tied with small braids, and the end of each braid was wrapped with a piece of cloth the size of a thumb. baby. "Curse marriage? What''s wrong with you?" The leader of the second security team is a woman with a very good figure. She is very tall, but her whole body is wrapped in black cloth, and not an inch of her skin is exposed. Deputy team leader, youre bleeding from the back of your head! The other three girls from the second security team helped Cur Marriage up. When they entered the apartment, they came to the same room in groups of five. Something happened to the boss! As soon as he got up, he went to grab the doll wrapped in his braid: He asked me to notify other team members immediately and get closer to where he is! We have just entered an abnormal event. In less than an hour, Wanjie is already in trouble? The leader of the second team held Curmas shoulder: Are you sure youre not mistaken? "It''s the highest-level order! The boss''s eyes should have seen the real danger. We are in big trouble!" Curse smeared his blood on each of the dolls, and waited until all the dolls showed smiling faces and opened their eyes. After her eyes, she began to talk to the dolls. "No, my ghost pattern cannot be used. I can only rely on my own spiritual physique to forcefully inform everyone." She cut off her nails and stuffed the blood from her fingertips into the doll''s mouth. Her mouth matched the shape of the doll''s mouth. Gradually it becomes the same. Logically speaking, all the security personnel scattered in the apartment building should have received the notification, but Curse''s face was extremely ugly. She spent a lot of strength and vitality, and only received three responses. "There is really a big problem." Curse Marriage''s face was as pale as paper: "Based on a group of five people, there are only fifteen people besides us who can still be contacted." In the eyes of these security personnel who returned from Xinhu, Wanjie''s words are rules that must be followed. If you want to survive, you should not violate Wanjie''s orders. Those security personnel who have not replied may never be able to reply. Is this apartment that dangerous? The members of the second group on the side shuddered. "The abilities of the ghosts in the building are related to memory. The reason why you think it''s nothing is probably because of my ability." The leader of the second group grabbed the black cloth on her arm. She had an excellent figure and outstanding temperament. Her body was wrapped in black cloth. It arouses endless reverie. At this time, she tore off the black cloth on her arm, and even her team members looked there curiously. Instead of the smooth and white skin they imagined, they only saw horrific scars and wrinkles. "I can use my lifespan to offset all the negative effects. But I age very quickly here. The whole building is shrouded in certain rules. If you don''t pay attention, your memory will be stolen and you will lose yourself." The leader of the second team rewrapped her arms. She entered the kitchen and took out an opened red gift box: "Gifts are secrets deep in our memories. I hope everyone can keep each other''s secrets." Turning on the lighter, the leader of the second team burned the gift box to ashes. The minute hand of the clock on the wall also completed a full circle at this moment. ?The clocks in all the rooms made strange noises. When the residents in the building looked at the clocks, they found that their own figures slowly appeared on the dial. (End of this chapter) Chapter 363 The most perfect me, the happiest me, the kindest me Chapter 363 The most perfect me, the happiest me, the kindest me "Don''t be attracted by the sound of the bell! Any sound in this building may speed up the forgetting of your memories!" The leader of the second security team clapped his hands: "Go to Wan Jie, his eyes can help us find a way out! " ??Security personnel from Xinhu who had played the forbidden game began to gather. Zhuo Jun was still chasing the painter Gao Ming, and other residents in the building were also ready to make a move. In room 0715, Gao Ming stood at the door, silently staring at the clock hanging in the room. The strange bells have stopped. He feels as if he has forgotten something, as if a piece of his brain has been forcibly taken away. Did I have this clock in my house before? Who gave it to me? With his stomach growling, Gao Ming sat down at the dining table and heard the movement outside, including his grandmother''s heart-rending cries and howls, as well as the sound of rapid running. "Is it really haunted?" The words on the note on the table seemed a bit dazzling, and Gao Ming was a little scared just by looking at it: "If the neighbor''s house is haunted, then this floor is not safe, so you should hurry up and escape." ?Taking out his cell phone, Gao Ming dialed his parents'' number, but there was only a busy beep on the phone: "Why don''t you answer the phone today?" After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming sent a message to his parents and told them about the situation at home. To prevent them from encountering ghosts when they came back, Gao Ming told his parents in the message that he was planning to leave the apartment building and asked them not to come back easily. There is no scheming, nor much wisdom. This most common idea of ????promoting life is very simple, and father and mother cannot be put in danger. "All the phone calls can''t be answered, and I can''t ask for help from the outside world. I''ve been hiding here waiting to die." The sound of running outside made Gao Ming a little panicked: "Some people have already left. It should be okay now while there are more people. If we are left in the end, Come down..." ?Gao Ming couldnt even imagine facing a ghost alone. It would be such a desperate scene. After eating a full meal as quickly as possible, Gao Ming stuffed some food and water into his schoolbag, and hid his mother''s gold jewelry and bank cards in the middle of the schoolbag. Hand prepared, when Gao Ming passed by the wooden table, his eyes were attracted by the big red gift box. I still havent figured out who sent this? It looks scary. Could it be a ghost? After hesitating for a while, Gao Ming untied the strap of the gift box. The black and white cloth strips fell off, and a strange photo was placed in the center of the blood-red gift box. Subconsciously, he picked up the photo. After Gao Ming saw it clearly, goosebumps appeared on the back of his neck and the hairs stood on end. The photo was taken near this dining table. He was sitting in front of the birthday cake making a wish, and his father and mother were crowded around him and behind him! ?The faces looked at him with strange expressions, staring at him from different angles, which was extremely scary. ?Hand shook, the photo fell to the ground. Most of the entire photo is in black and white, with only Gao Ming himself having color. Who pulled this prank? He was afraid of the photo and wanted to stay away, but when he walked to the door to leave, he looked at the photo unconsciously. In the black and white photo, all the fathers and mothers seemed to be looking at him, as if they wanted to tell him something. Although its scary, they are my father and mother after all. How could my family harm me? They gave me my life... With a sudden heart, Gao Ming picked up the black and white photo and stuffed it into the pocket of his school uniform. "It''s a lot quieter outside." He pushed the door open a small crack, and the cool breeze blew into Gao Ming''s sleeves. He didn''t see the monster hiding in the shadows before. ?Trying to walk out of the room, the voice-activated light in the corridor suddenly turned on, startling this most ordinary Gao Ming. He was so timid that he almost retreated back into the room. "What''s the sound?" Gao Ming found that the door next door was ajar. He mustered up the courage to take the first step and looked toward the next door. A Gao Ming wearing a high school uniform sat on the ground panting, next to him was another Gao Ming''s body. ?The whole face of the corpse was purple from suffocation, deep strangulation marks could be seen on the neck, and the hands and feet were stiff and cold. It seemed that it had been dead for a long time. "Hiss..." He took a breath of cold air unconsciously. It was the first time in his life that Gao Mingshuo saw a corpse, and he saw his own corpse. ?His mind was confused for a moment, and his body instinctively retreated. This high life was too ordinary. He couldn''t think of any clear thoughts at all. There was only one sentence left in his mind - someone was killed! "Don''t, don''t misunderstand!" Gao Ming, who was resting on the ground, was stunned when he saw the ordinary Gao Ming at the door. He quickly stood up: "I didn''t kill it, no! I saw it lying in the cold corridor and felt Even if a person is dead, he cannot be treated like this, so he dragged it into his house." ??Gao Ming, who was next to the corpse, spoke in a gentle tone. He had a band-aid on his hand and his clothes were dirty, as if he had just moved the corpse. "There is a Gao Ming living in every room? So what is said on the note is true?" Ordinary Gao Ming was a little flustered. If the content on the note is correct, it means that it is really haunted outside! "Did you also receive the note?" Gao Ming, who was next to the corpse, also took out a note from his schoolbag: "The building is not safe. I was just preparing to escape when I encountered this corpse. Everyone, everyone Its the same, I cant bear it being left behind. "But it''s already dead. Aren''t you scared with the body?" Ordinary Gaoming looked inside the room. The overall layout of this room was similar to his own, but there were many more small ornaments and certificates. On the wall were the letters of his father and mother. Wedding photos, flowers on the windowsill. "A little bit, but I don''t want to leave it behind." He took out his schoolbag and found the diary next to the body. "According to the prompts on the note, we are both Gao Ming, but we have different choices. Can we exchange diaries?" Lets get to know each other better. "OK." Looking through the other party''s diary, a trace of envy flashed in Gao Ming''s eyes. ?This Gao Mings parents are very loving. He lives in a place full of love and care. He is also very kind and often helps others. Compared with other high fates, this high fate has no twists and turns in his fate. He is fully developed morally, intellectually, physically, artistically and physically. He is the high fate with the best academic performance and the best physical fitness. Looking at the clear and clean eyes of the other party, Ordinary Gaoming felt that he was like a pool of muddy water, far less outstanding than the other party. "If I could read the script of my life in advance, I would definitely choose you." Ordinary Gaoming was a little envious: "Every choice you make in life is the optimal solution." ??The kind-hearted Gao Ming handed the schoolbag to the ordinary Gao Ming, and he carried the body of Gao Ming who committed suicide: "How do you know that you have not read your life script in advance? Maybe you are the most perfect one?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 364 I want to save myself Chapter 364 I want to save myself "I''m far from perfect." Ordinary Gaoming said with a wry smile. His father and mother were very ordinary and sometimes quarreled over trivial matters. His academic performance was average, and he couldn''t lie flat and couldn''t roll. It feels like I will stay this ordinary for the rest of my life. ?kind-hearted Gao Ming carried the body of Gao Ming who committed suicide and walked out of the room. ?The feeling of carrying a living person is completely different from that of carrying a dead person. Those who often carry corpses know that the corpse is very heavy, but the kind-hearted Gao Ming did not find it too strenuous. "Even if you are smart, your physical fitness is so good?" Ordinary Gao Ming followed behind with two schoolbags. He obviously had the same facial features as Kind Gao Ming, but he felt that the other person was much more handsome than him: "Maybe this is because the magnetic field is cleaner. I feel comfortable staying with him." "Leave this floor before the voice-activated light goes out. Hurry!" The kind-hearted Gao Ming saw the opportunity and started running wildly with the body on his back: "Follow me! I saw the way others left through the crack in the door before!" ??Kind Gao Ming is really a good person. He did not hide his secrets, but ran and shouted directly in the corridor, telling Gao Ming in other rooms the escape method he had seen. ?Whether you are willing to leave is one thing, whether you can leave is another. Being kind and generous does not ask for anything in return, and provides everyone with a new choice free of charge. ? Thirty seconds later, before the voice-activated lights went out again, they ran out of the corridor and entered the dilapidated corridor. The smell wafting in the air changed, and ordinary Gaoming felt as if he had swam out of the deep sea, and the uncomfortable feeling that made him lessened a lot. ?Looking up, the corridor had changed and the floor they were on had disappeared. "The floors that are all rooms 0715 are considered hidden floors in this apartment." Kind-hearted Gao Ming gasped, and he never let go of the body: "There should be a Gao Ming living in each room, and we should be together. Different choices, separated and imprisoned on that level by bad guys. Why do I feel that you are not afraid at all? Ordinary Gao Mings cold sweat had not dried on his back, and he did not dare to go near places without lights. "Actually, I''m quite scared, but I think since the bad guy imprisoned us separately, it means he can''t deal with us as wholes." Kind-hearted Gao Ming was very optimistic: "After you find a way to escape from the apartment, you leave first. Im ready to come back again. "Are you crazy? Why are you coming back?" Ordinary Gao Ming couldn''t understand. "I want to rescue Gao Ming from other rooms." The kind-hearted Gao Ming carried the body on his back and continued walking downstairs: "The elevator seems to be out of order, let''s take the stairs." "There are traces of blood on the ground. The ghost should have walked from here..." Shan Gao Ming slowed down. They were now walking on the painter Gao Ming''s escape route. At this time, Wan Jie was running upstairs with a clay sculpture. Residents and outsiders who were previously disturbed by the clay sculptures were hesitant to go out. As he walked two floors down, Ordinary Gaoming''s heart beat faster and faster, which somewhat affected his breathing. "No, let''s go another way." He held on to the rusty guardrail and stopped in place as if he was afraid of heights. "Are you feeling unwell?" Kind-hearted Gaoming hurried over to check. After the two of them were delayed for more than ten seconds, a suppressed roar suddenly came from the corner room downstairs. "It hurts so much, I can''t bear it anymore, **! I should kill you all!" The door was scratched by nails, and a voice that sounded familiar to Gao Ming came from inside the room. Yuan Hui is crying? This is the voice of our squad leader! Kind Gao Ming and ordinary Gao Ming looked at each other. How about I go take a look? Just as Kind Gao Ming was about to stand up, Ordinary Gao Ming grabbed his hand: "I don''t know why I feel so panicked! It''s very dangerous here. If we continue to stay here, something bad will happen. We have to go back!" "The exit is downstairs, how can you go up?" Hearing Yuan Hui''s screams, the kind-hearted Gaoming couldn''t bear it: "You take the body and find a room to hide in. I''ll go take a look and be back soon." ?Seeing that Kind Gao Ming had made up his mind, Ordinary Gao Ming didn''t say anything. He dragged the body back and searched for a while before he found a room with an unlocked door. "Yuan Hui? Is that you?" Kind Gaoming walked slowly in the corridor. What was strange was that after hearing his voice, Yuan Hui seemed to have stopped screaming and wailing immediately. "Squad leader? Are you trapped in the building too? Why is your voice a little hoarse?" Kind-hearted Gao Ming also noticed something was wrong, and he stopped three meters away from the door. Creak The door panel was slowly pushed open, and a blood-covered arm was holding on to the door. "You called me squad leader? You actually called me squad leader?" Yuan Hui''s crazy voice reached the ears of kind-hearted Gao Ming. He seemed to be enduring indescribable pain and walked out of the house with hatred. ??A long **** was cut on the **** arm. Inside, there were fragments of a deceased photo that were desperately digging into Yuan Hui''s flesh. Half of his face was pitted, as if sulfuric acid had been poured on him, and the original ghost marks had disappeared. Seeing Yuan Hui like this, Shan Gaoming was frightened and took a step back: "Squad leader, how did you become like this?" "Why am I like this?" Yuan Hui stared at Gao Ming fiercely, his hand stretched out to the wound, scratching the flesh and blood, but he couldn''t grasp the fragment of the photo: "I am like this...it''s not because of you! " "I?" "Stop pretending to be innocent and wear our high school uniform. Your fake concern makes me want to vomit!" The ghost pattern that Yuan Hui relies on the most has been suppressed by the "god" in the apartment building. He doesn''t look like a member of the Bureau of Investigation now. The security guard is more like a murderer driven crazy: "When I was in school, you were the one I hated the most." "Calm down, are you possessed by a ghost?" The kind-hearted Gaoming didn''t understand how his classmate and good brother in the same dormitory became like this. "Possessed by a ghost?" Yuan Hui, who had just lost his ghost tattoo, was stung by Gao Ming''s words again: "We are in the same dormitory, but you always isolate me. Wang Jie''s family is rich and powerful, so I can''t get off the stage; Xishan is chased by so many girls, and he looks down on me in his heart; what about you? You have nothing and look cold every day, what are you pretending to do!" "I don''t have any malice. If I make you feel uncomfortable, I can apologize." Kind Gaoming stepped back again: "We are all in the same dormitory, so there is no need to hurt anyone no matter what you say!" "Don''t you think that''s the case?" Yuan Hui raised his **** arm: "The people I love the most and the people who love me the most, they were killed because of you, because of you weird talk players!" Are you crazy? What are you talking about? Yuan Hui in the impression of a kind and noble man is completely different from the hysterical madman in front of him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 365 Brutal self-reflection Chapter 365 Brutal Self-Reflection I am crazy, but dont you know why I am crazy? Yuan Huis entire face was distorted. ??Kind Gaoming has no idea what Yuan Hui is talking about: "I have forgotten a lot of things... If it is really because of me that you are like this, then I am willing to apologize to you and I will do my best to make up for it!" "Make up for it?" Yuan Hui''s eyes were extremely vicious: "One life for a life! Then use your life to make up for it!" ??Withdrawing the knife hidden behind his back, Yuan Hui pounced directly on Gao Ming. "Speak carefully if you have anything to say! There must be a misunderstanding between us!" Shanggao Gaoming ran away, but Yuan Hui didn''t listen at all and chased him like crazy. His speed was far faster than ordinary people. "Die! Die! All the mistakes started from you! Use your own life to reflect on it!" Yuan Hui''s hysterical voice spread far inside the building, and the apartment became more lively. Keep your voice down, you will attract other people. There were other security personnel in the room where Yuan Hui was, and there were wounds on each of their arms. ??Kind Gaoming looked back and saw that Yuan Hui was faster than him. The distance between the two was constantly shortening. What was worse was that Yuan Hui had a helper! Its broken! The kind-hearted Gao Ming ran into the corridor, and the ordinary Gao Ming, who had hidden in advance, waved to him, and the two hid in a room. "The footsteps disappeared?" Yuan Hui came to the upper floor and looked at the corridor that suddenly became quiet: "Have you hidden it?" With a cruel smile on his face, Yuan Hui looked at the rooms on both sides of the corridor. He touched the door with his blood-stained fingers: "Why didn''t you run away? Why did you start hiding like a mouse? The pain you brought me, I I will pay you back tenfold. ??The blade of the knife struck the wooden door on the left. Yuan Hui violently destroyed the door panel like a mad dog. He looked into the dark room. "Isn''t it here?" The first room from the left in the corridor was empty. Yuan Hui looked at the second room. He had completely taken the initiative and was not so anxious now. "Gao Ming, do you know? I actually don''t hate Wang Jie and Xi Shan that much. Even Qian Junran who once laughed at me, I didn''t pay much attention to. Only you, you are obviously not as good as me, why are you being excluded?" You are not the one being bullied!" The knife hit the wooden door, and Yuan Hui put his hand into the wound: "Situ An and Zhuo Jun imprisoned my wife and girlfriend. They promised me that as long as I can trick all Class 13 into Hande Private Academy, after completing the ceremony, will return the person I love most to me, and will also give me endless money and the position of director of the Eastern District Investigation Bureau." Yuan Hui''s voice was full of hatred: "It''s obviously going to succeed soon, but every time something goes wrong because of you!" Kicking the door fiercely, Yuan Hui opened another room: "Hide! Keep hiding!" Yuan Huis teammates appeared on the other side of the corridor. The two people frowned. They felt that Yuan Hui was making too much noise. "Keep your voice down." A female security guard reminded: "You hate him so much. Why didn''t you kill him the last time you met him alone outside? Is it because you were afraid of the ghost in him?" Shut up! Half of Yuan Huis face has been destroyed, and now he is ugly and irritable, like a pitiful monster. ?Another tall East District security officer also took out a knife: "The fragments of the photo had penetrated into his chest. It seems that he has been completely affected by the hatred entangled in the photo." ??The female security guard sighed softly. In order to ensure that his men could hunt down the target at all costs, Lord Jingtuo tampered with the fragments of the photo. "You have no idea what I''ve been through. It doesn''t hurt to stand and talk. You are just like those high-school students! If you don''t act when you witness bullying, then you are accomplices!" ??The tip of the knife was inserted into the crack of the door. Yuan Hui''s movements became larger and larger. He opened three doors in a row. When he reached the fourth door, the two teammates couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to stop him. "Go away!" Yuan Hui''s mental state was very unstable. He stuffed the tip of the knife into the crack of the door: "Gao Ming, don''t you want to make up for your mistake? You hypocritical coward, didn''t you say you would Reflect on your mistakes?" Bang! ??The fourth door was violently broken by Yuan Hui. He entered the house shouting. As the lights were turned on, his distorted expression froze on his face, and the abusive words in his mouth stopped abruptly. The shadow swayed back and forth on the face. Yuan Hui and his two teammates saw Gao Ming hanging under the lamp in the center of the living room. There were coils of wires wrapped around his neck. The entire face showed a kind of purple color, and his eyes were bulging. , die with eyes closed. Suicide? The female security guards eyelids twitched, and the tall teammate also looked shocked. The hanged corpse swayed together with the pendulum of the clock. Yuan Hui''s hand holding the knife tightened and then slowly relaxed. ?Entering the house, Yuan Hui cut off the wires and threw Gao Ming''s body in the hallway. "Really dead? You hanged yourself because of guilt and self-blame?" The tall security guard still couldn''t believe it: "What a cruel way of introspection. Our target was killed by you." "But his body temperature is very low, and the marks on his neck are a bit wrong." Without Yuan Hui''s permission, the female security guard directly cut the chest of Gaoming''s corpse with a knife, and then attached the wound on her arm to On the chest of the corpse: "God Jingtuo said that the black and white photo of the deceased in our body is of high life. If the corpse is really high of life, it will resonate with the photo of the deceased..." Before she could finish speaking, the fragments of the photo in her wound flowed out along with her blood and fell directly into the corpse''s chest like a piranha smelling the smell of blood. "It''s done! It really has a high life! One of our three hunting targets has been eliminated!" After the photo left the body, the female security guard finally no longer had to endure the sting, and her expression softened: "It''s really quite good. It''s easy. If we were outside, the three of us combined wouldn''t be a high-definition opponent. Fortunately, Lord Jingtuo made a deal with the ''god'' here behind the General Administration''s back..." The female security guard suddenly realized something and immediately closed her mouth. "Don''t talk nonsense." The tall security guard also took out the fragments of the photo from his body. He was worried about the changes in the body, and used a knife to cut off the connection between the bones of the body''s feet and hands: "The next target is Wanjie. Yuan Hui was still a little confused, but at this time there was another strange noise in the corridor. Wan Jie, who had obtained the clay sculpture of the god, was running upstairs, with his grandma chasing after him. In order to escape, Wan Jie thought of various ways. Unfortunately, he was very restricted in the building, and he consumed most of his energy just to prevent the memory from passing away. "Big man, carry Gao Xing''s corpse on your back. Let''s go and take a look." Yuan Hui gradually calmed down after putting the fragments of the photo into the chest of the corpse. He always felt that something was not right, but there were more important things to do now. Do it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 366 Or two? Chapter 366 or two? "They seem to be gone." Gao Ming climbed out from under the bed in the bedroom. He gently opened the closet door, and Gao Ming huddled inside with a look of remorse. "We can''t leave with the body. This is the best way to deal with it." Ordinary Gao Ming reached out to the kind Gao Ming, and he tried to comfort the other person. "I have always wanted to do my best and satisfy the people around me, but there are always various problems..." The kind-hearted and lofty hand grabbed his arm hard, but he didn''t actually show it. So cheerful and confident, maybe kindness also comes at a price. "I know you want to save everyone. When we find a way to leave safely, I will accompany you." Ordinary Gaoming helped Kind Gaoming out of the closet. In order to change the topic, he took out Own diary: What would you have planned to do if these terrible things hadnt happened? Tomorrow is a group activity organized by the school. I am preparing snacks for the car and want to share them with everyone. Kind-hearted Gaoming sighed softly. "Group activity?" Ordinary Gaoming lowered his head and looked at his diary: "I am going to participate in that activity tomorrow. Even though we have made many different choices in our previous lives, everyone seems to be going to that activity on July 15th. Activity." The speaker has no intention, but the listener has a heart. A kind-hearted Gaoming looks at the diary of an ordinary Gaoming. ?The contents of their diaries were completely different before, but on July 15th, everything seemed to overlap again, as if everyone''s destiny had an intersection. "Why is this happening?" Kind-hearted Gao Ming recalled what had just happened: "The monitor''s appearance is different from what I remember, but his personality has not changed much. On the surface, he is selfless and generous, always thinking about the class, but in fact he is jealous and special. Be careful." As the diary entries flashed through his mind, the kind-hearted Gao Ming suddenly looked up at the ordinary Gao Ming: "The squad leader should be the same age as us, but he looked like he was almost thirty years old just now." Hes getting older? "No, it should be that we have become younger..." Kind-hearted Gaoming put the two diaries in front of him: "Normally speaking, we should be the same age as Yuan Hui. We are classmates, but why did we return to Back in high school? Back on the night of July 14th? Scratched his head, Gao Ming still didnt understand: Why? "The floor we are on is all room 0715. 0715 may not be the room number, but a reminder - July 15th." The kind-hearted Gao Ming took out the small note that the bad Gao Ming had stuffed into the room before: "Someone told us that the building is haunted. This July 15th may represent the Hungry Ghost Festival." "I still don''t quite understand what you want to express?" Ordinary Gaoming smiled bitterly. "It is said that on July 15th, the gate of **** will open, and ghosts and undead can return to the world, and we are surrounded by weirdos and ghosts." The kind-hearted Gaoming''s eyes became bright: "There is a date recorded in the sun, and now is It''s July 14th. It''s not July 15th yet, and the ghosts haven''t returned to the world yet, but we are surrounded by ghosts. This means that we may be in the underworld now, or we are already dead, or we are dying! stage." Huh? Gao Ming was a little confused. "The gate of **** will open on July 15th. Tomorrow may be our only chance to return to the earth!" The kind-hearted Gao Ming did not explain any more: "Every Gao Ming''s life path is different, but everyone has to go there tomorrow. Participating in that group activity shows that we probably encountered something while participating in that group activity. Now that we want to escape from danger, we probably need to participate in that activity again. "Anyway, we have to escape from the apartment first. We have to go to the school to attend the event." Ordinary Gao Ming is a little confused. The apartment has become so dangerous. He dare not even think about being able to get on the bus to school alive. Che was lucky: "Since Yuan Hui is in the building, our other classmates may also be in the building. Wang Jie and the others usually have a good relationship with me. They shouldn''t yell at us, right?" "Not necessarily, what if their death is because of us?" Kind Gaoming shook his head, put on his schoolbag and quietly opened the living room door a crack: "Yuan Hui and the others have left." They took the knives in the room, carefully left the room, and ran into the corridor on the other side. Lets go, rush downstairs! Kind-hearted Gao Ming took the lead, and the two of them ran downstairs the moment the voice-activated lights went out. ?The numbers representing floors are constantly decreasing, and the corridors are becoming more and more complex. Sometimes there are even three or four identical floor openings and safety exits on the same floor. ?Finally, he ran to the fourth floor. When he saw that there were only a few floors left, Shan Gaoming suddenly heard the painful cry for help, and he couldn''t help but slow down. Lets go! Dont stop! The ordinary Gaoming pushed the kind Gaomings shoulder. "Someone is crying for help." Kind Gaoming hesitated. "We have no ability to save others now, let alone ghosts, we can''t even defeat that madman Yuan Hui." Ordinary Gaoming was worried, this was already on the fourth floor. "But what if the person calling for help is another Gao Ming?" The kind-hearted Gao Ming tightened his lips: "If you are in a desperate situation, don''t you also hope that someone can go and help? The person calling for help may be another you." With his heart burning, Shan Gaoming turned into the corridor. The voice-activated light came on, and he saw a huge mass of "meat" crowded in the corridor. Its body had arms and legs that seemed to belong to different living people. "I''ve seen this thing. It was originally hidden on our floor. It should have escaped with other high-ranking people!" Ordinary high-ranking people did not choose to escape by themselves, but also followed: "But in my impression, this monster moved It seems to be very fast? As soon as Ordinary Gao Ming finished saying this, the monster''s speed suddenly increased, its hands and feet scraped against the wall, and the only head hidden in the layer of flesh also opened its mouth. "Stop! Stop!" A hoarse voice sounded, and the terrifying monster actually slowed down. Hearing the man''s voice, Shanggao Ming saw a "middle-aged man" with half-white hair standing at the corner not far away. ?The other party was wearing a black uniform and a strange watch on his wrist. Behind him were two seriously injured and dying companions. ?One of the companions lost his legs. Whats even weirder is that there is a new pair of legs growing on the monsters abdomen that are very similar to his previous legs. Team leader, you are the hope of this group, please leave us alone. You hurry up! Lets hold this man-eating monster back! ?The two companions begged, hoping that the white-haired middle-aged man could escape by himself: "Don''t overdraw your life anymore, we can''t use the ghost pattern, and you will only kill yourself if you force a sacrifice!" Hair is turning gray rapidly and wrinkles are beginning to appear. The "middle-aged man" said nothing and struggled to hold on. ?Among the three, he is the only one who can still move freely, but if he escapes, the other two will definitely die, and he won''t be able to hold on for long. "This abnormal event seems to be specifically targeting us. The ghosts and gods have deprived us of all ghost-related abilities. The players and we have lost our biggest support. Everything is as if the General Administration and the ghosts and gods have discussed it." appeared on the dial. There was a slight crack, and when the middle-aged man''s vision was a little blurry, Kind Gaoming and Ordinary Gaoming rushed over. The two high school students in school uniforms carried the wounded on the ground with some difficulty. Lets go! Hide first! Kind Gaomings voice was not loud, but his tone surprised the middle-aged man. ?These three people wearing the uniforms of the Bureau of Investigation are members of the security team, and the "middle-aged man" who leads them is the leader of the team. "Gaoming?" Their target of revenge appeared, but in such an unexpected way. Do you know me? Gao Ming carried another wounded person on his back. What the fuck? Or two?! (End of this chapter) Chapter 367 The alliance of the hunted Chapter 367: The Joining Forces of the Hunted The leader of the security team is dressed casually, just like an ordinary office worker. Only those who know him know how scary he is. At this time, kind-hearted Gao Ming and ordinary Gao Ming did not realize that each other was special at all, and simply wanted to help them. The two injured people were carried by Gao Ming. Their reaction to seeing Gao Ming was even greater than that of the team leader. ?The person you want to hunt appears just like this. Not only do they not have the ability to kill each other, they are also saved by the other party. ?There are many thoughts in my heart, some of which I cannot understand, and I feel a little humiliated. I want to kill someone behind my back, but I really can''t do it. The leader of the group looked complicated, but now is not the time to hesitate: "If you want to avoid the monster, you have to get out of its sight. I will try my best to freeze it for seven seconds, and everyone will go downstairs to hide!" The jet-black hair turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye. The watch on the wrist of the team leader made a ticking sound, and the pointer shrouded in black mist began to move backwards! Run! the team leader reminded loudly, but he himself lay on the ground, and all his strength was absorbed by the watch on his wrist in an instant. Seeing this, Kind Gao Ming gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to grab the other person. He carried a wounded man on his back, dragged a group of team leaders, and ran downstairs as hard as he could. Without determining the road, they got into the safe passage, found a random door, opened it, and hid inside. ?Several people held their breath and did not dare to make any sound. It was not until they heard the creepy sound of arms crawling across the corridor that they relaxed slightly. ??The monster doesn''t seem to chase people who hide in the room. This seems to be one of the rules in the apartment building. Turn on the lights in the room. Shan Shan Gaoming immediately entered the room and started rummaging around. The three security guards also became nervous. After a moment, the kind-hearted Gaoming hurriedly walked out carrying a medical kit. He wanted to treat the wounds of the injured security personnel. Im dead, Id better leave the medicine to others. The security guard whose legs were swallowed refused medical treatment. He still didnt believe that he was actually saved by Gao Xing. "There is no need to bandage it. This is a curse, not a wound caused by a knife blade. It cannot be healed." The leader of a group recovered a little. He looked at the two high-ranking people and didn''t know how to speak for a while. "You just called out my name. Have we known each other before?" Shan Gaoming captured a detail. He squatted in front of a group of team leaders: "Looking at you, it seems that you also have a grudge against me?" Why do we need to use it? The team leader did not answer, but asked back. "We met Yuan Hui before. He was wearing similar clothes to you. That man was obviously our classmate, but he seemed to be crazy and wanted to kill us." Gao Ming took out a bottle of water from his school bag and drank it. One big mouthful, and as time passed, the hunger became more and more intense. You know Yuan Hui, but dont remember us? A group leader looked at Gao Mings school uniform and had a guess in his mind: Did your memory stay in high school? Ordinary Gaoming wanted to speak, but Kindness Gaoming immediately stopped him. From this, it can be seen that Kindness Gaoming is not stupid. "Don''t worry, you saved the three of us. At least I won''t do anything to harm you in this apartment building." After the team leader finished speaking, the other two security guards looked at Gao Ming. There is no hatred anymore: "Can you tell me now why there are two high lives?" "We don''t know the reason either." Ordinary Gaoming shook his head: "We only have memories before July 14th. Next, we are going to escape from the apartment. Do you want to come with us?" "Don''t worry, first tell me why you are chasing us?" Kind-hearted Gaoming pointed to the uniforms of a group of team leaders: "Yuan Hui is also wearing similar uniforms to you, and you are all wearing blood-red bracelets." Seeing that Kind Gao Ming was so vigilant, the team leader did not lie and directly told the two Gao Ming the truth. From Gao Mings founding of the Backwater Forum to his killing of K, and then to the time when the security team was trapped by Gao Ming in the black lake of Lishan Hospital, the team leader described Gao Ming as the underground emperor of the vast sea, and ghosts roamed everywhere he went. "Are we so powerful?" Both Kind Gaoming and Ordinary Gaoming were very surprised, but Ordinary Gaoming quickly calmed down. There are many rooms in 0715. Every choice seems to be a Gaoming. Gao Ming can reach that step. Destiny is definitely the most powerful one among them. You are more than powerful if you are considered a thorn in the flesh by the General Bureau of Investigation? A team leader said with a wry smile: You are the target of Yuan Hui and us. Even the big screening designed by the General Bureau is a scam to kill you. "Just to kill me?" Fang Gaoming shook his head: "We were hiding in the bedroom at that time. Because the door was open, I vaguely heard someone from Yuan Hui saying that they seemed to have three hunters. Killing targets, Im just one of them. Three? The team leader raised his eyebrows: Who are the other two? "The second target seems to be called Wan..." Gaoming Gaoming thought about it: "Yes, it''s called Wan Jie. The reason why we were able to escape successfully was because their second target seemed to be going upstairs, and they chased after him very anxiously. Hearing the name spoken by the ordinary high-ranking officer, cold sweat broke out on the backs of the three security team members. They looked at each other with a chill in the depths of their eyes. "Impossible! Wanjie is the person the General Administration relies on most! We are also the most powerful security force in Hanhai!" The security guard who lost his legs struggled to crawl towards Gao Ming: "You are the one who is sowing discord!" I dont even know who Wanjie is! Gaoming Gaoming was speechless. He was too ordinary to hide the expression on his face. "The General Administration has always been very dissatisfied with Wan Jie. He should have been in the position of Lord Jingtuo. If the abnormal incident in Hanhai hadn''t gotten out of control too quickly, the General Administration would not have let him come back." A group leader knows a lot. Secret matter: "But the General Administration probably doesn''t want Wan Jie to die. They need a force to check and balance the Jingtuo God of Shumi Research Institute." So the one who wants to kill Wanjie is the Lord Jingtuo? Gaoming Gaoming said casually. "The clay statue has suppressed the ability of ghost patterns. Here we are no different from ordinary people. God Jingtuo wants to use this abnormal event to bury all the voices that disobey him?" The leader of the group narrowed his pupils: "No wonder The deputy leader of the second group, Ju Youhui, urged us to go over so anxiously, God Jingtuo has always wanted those eyes of Wanjie!" "But we can''t help the boss now." The security guard who lost his legs said in great pain: "If we go there, we will drag him down." (End of this chapter) Chapter 368 first floor Chapter 368 First Floor "The source of everything is because we have lost the power given by the ghost pattern. We have to find a way to break this shackles." A group leader went to Wan Jie without impulsiveness. He looked at Gao Ming: "Now you have changed This must be related to the ability of the clay sculpture. I will do my best to help you return to normal, and I hope you will not take action against our security personnel in this abnormal incident. " "No problem." Kind-hearted Gaoming agreed: "Actually, I just wanted to say that the conflict between us might be a misunderstanding. You said that I killed K, but you didn''t see it with your own eyes. It was Lord Jingtuo who told you. Later you said that you entered Lishan Hospital to kill me, so I was forced to fight back." Yes, if you think about it, we are still victims! Ordinary Gao Ming said with certainty. ??The two high school students didn''t have much scheming, and the security personnel had just been rescued by the two. The characters they showed after losing their memory were completely different from the information provided by the Lord Jingtuo. Could it be that God Jingtuo started planning the plan from the moment we returned to the vast sea? A group leader also began to wonder. He knew very well that God Jingtuo had been coveting Wanjies eyes. Once something unexpected happens to Wanjie, Lord Jingtuo will take over the security team and master this power that is enough to sweep away most abnormal events. The leader of the group became more and more worried as he thought about it. He did not want to stay any longer: "Gao Ming, although we were rivals before, I have to admit that you are indeed much stronger than me. Even if you are like this now, I still think you are the best." There is some kind of trump card hidden, and I may need to use your power." "I don''t even know that we still have a trump card?" Kind-hearted Gaoming walked to the door: "Stop being so nagging, let''s escape from the apartment building first. This is the third floor, and we can get out soon." You cant escape. The team leader sighed: When you get to the first floor, you will find that there is no door to leave. The faces of the two high-ranking officials gradually became ugly. There was no need for the team leader to deceive them. "If you don''t believe it, I can take you over and have a look." A team leader asked two injured subordinates to hide in the room. After discussing the password, he took off the subordinates'' uniforms: "You two put on their uniforms." clothing, helmet and mask. "But I don''t have any pants..." Ordinary Gaoming was only given a top. You wear mine. A group leader took off his uniform: Dont show your school uniform, dont let others see your face, and dont speak. After doing all this, a group of team leaders set up two more traps at the door, and then came out with two high lives. The corridor is still very dark. As time goes by, the building becomes more and more lively, and screams can be heard from a certain room from time to time. "Everyone''s memories are beginning to blur. It won''t be long before they may even forget the faces of their teammates. By then it will be really bad." The team leader of one group had half-white hair and looked very vicissitudes of life: "You are not only Be careful of ghosts and even more careful of living people. Along the stairs, the three of them arrived at the first floor smoothly. ?Pushing open the safety door, the thick smell of blood rushed directly into the nasal cavity, making Ordinary Gaoming retching. The doors to all the rooms on the first floor of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment were broken open with violence. Some door handles were still dripping with blood. Both sides of the aisle were covered with blood and torn clothes. ? Less than two hours after everyone entered the apartment, some "people" were already out of control. "Bang!" The window glass was flying everywhere, and the windows in the corridor on the first floor were smashed. Two ghost story players reached out to the outside of the building. They wanted to use tools to destroy the anti-theft net, but only a few seconds passed, and the darkness outside the building Something flashed out from inside, and their arms were torn open and almost completely torn off. They screamed and retreated into the building, and the unknown curse spread along their arms and instantly spread to their bodies. "Did you see it? Even if you can leave the building, it''s not safe outside. There are man-eating monsters hiding in the darkness." The leader of a group clenched his fists. He did not dare to leave casually until he recovered the power given by the ghost pattern. building. "The ghosts inside the building will not hunt down the people hiding inside, and the monsters outside the building will not hunt down the living people inside the building. These ghosts are obviously capable of killing us all, but they seem to be obeying certain rules. "Kind Gao Ming hid under the mask: "It seems that the owner of the building does not want to kill us directly, he needs us alive; of course, there is another possibility..." Whats possible? A group leader was surprised by the words of kind-hearted Gao Ming. He felt that this Gao Ming was very sensitive. "According to what you said, Wan Jie and I are very powerful. If the owner of the building wants to deprive us of our abilities and make us lose our memory, he will definitely pay a heavy price." After Gao Ming hesitated for a moment, his tone became firm: "There are also Maybe the mastermind behind the scenes doesnt want to kill us, but it is now at its wits end and has reached its limit, so it can only create fear and make us kill each other. ??Two injured Guitaan players were wailing, and Kind Gao Ming walked over directly. He took out a small bottle of medicine and poured it on their wounds. The curse was not removed, but the pain of the two was slightly relieved. Kind-hearted Gaoming came to the window as the two thanked him. The cold wind outside the building blew the fresh smell of blood onto his face. He slowly raised his hand: "The unknown is the scariest thing. If there are dozens of people... By rushing out together, we might be able to distract the monster and figure out its weakness." "What you think is quite beautiful." A woman with a strong body and obvious muscle lines walked out of the room, followed by a middle-aged man next to her: "The residents in the building are all cunning and treacherous, and they want them to sacrifice themselves to compete. Its hard to reach the sky. Perhaps the kind-hearted Gao Ming''s act of delivering the medicine just now gave the two of them some goodwill, so they took the initiative to come out. My name is Ouyang Susu, I am a shot put player. This is my husband, you can call him Dr. Li. Just as Ouyang Susu was about to approach Shan Gaoming, a group of team leaders rushed over and stopped in the middle. "It''s better for us to keep a distance." A group leader looked at Ouyang Susu, then moved his gaze to the long corridor in the distance: "You guys should stop hiding. It''s difficult to leave with your own strength, so why not How about we all discuss taking action together? A group of team leaders wanted to use the power of the Kaitan players, but no one who could enter this building was a fool. A few people who were hiding knew that they had been discovered and decisively chose to leave the first floor. The rest did not say anything and directly ignored the group leaders. "Teacher Ouyang, Doctor Li, what''s going on on the first floor now? Is there an exit here?" He is kind-hearted and has a very good attitude. Hearing the voice of Kind Gaoming again, Dr. Li and Ouyang Susu''s expressions became strange. Just now they felt that the voice of Kindness Gaoming was similar to someone''s voice, and now they were more sure of their guess. ?However, the couple did not dare to confirm casually. In Brother Li''s opinion, the leader of the Guitan Players, Gao Ming, was mixed with people from the Investigation Bureau. It was obvious that he had infiltrated the enemy. This could not be exposed casually. With a dry cough, Brother Li pointed to a room in the middle of the corridor: "The place that was supposed to be the exit of the corridor is now a room, and the house number of that room is very strange." (End of this chapter) Chapter 369 Building broadcast Chapter 369 Broadcasting in the Building The house number is weird? Not only was the good-natured person, but also a group leader was a little curious, and they walked towards the middle of the corridor. ?There are many people hiding on the first floor of the apartment, but most of them are hiding and unwilling to show their faces. "Be careful, a riot just broke out here." Ouyang Susu avoided the blood on the ground: "Half an hour ago, a security officer from the Investigation Bureau suddenly went crazy and attracted a monster from nowhere." Is that monster covered with arms and legs? Kind Gaoming had only seen this kind of monster in the building. "No, its body is made up of thin threads. We can''t touch it, but it can attack us unscrupulously." Ouyang Susu brought Kind Gaoming to the center of the corridor, which is also the end of the Xiangshengyong Apartment Group. at the center. The door in front of you looks ordinary, just like other rental houses. If you hadn''t searched one by one, you probably wouldn''t have discovered the secrets hidden inside this house. Entering the house, Shan Gaoming was stunned for a moment. ?There is no bedroom or bathroom in the small room. There is only a gray wall with three doors on the wall, and three different house numbers hanging on the doors - past, present and future. The house numbers of most of the rooms in the building are numbers. Only these three doors have words written on them. Dr. Li walked to the door and wiped off the blood on the door, revealing black ghost lines. ?Those weird lines intertwined with each other to form three different monsters on the door panel. The monster on the door was kind-hearted Gao Ming and a team leader had seen it in the past. It was an ugly ghost with arms and legs all over its body that could easily devour the bodies of living people and bury their flesh and blood. The monster on the door in the future has a humanoid outline, which is woven from threads of fate filled with words. It looks like a humanoid jellyfish. As for the current door, the pattern on the door panel cannot be seen clearly, and it is covered with scars. Has anyone opened these three doors? Kind Gaoming was a little curious. "Yes." Dr. Li pointed to the bottom of the door panel. There is a door opening under each door: "After each of us enters the apartment building, we will get a gift box containing the most important things to us. Please pay attention to that door opening. The size is just enough to fit a gift box. Some people speculate that if you want to open the three doors, you need to put your gifts into the door opening. " "Lao Li and I saw someone do this before, and they did open the door and go in, but they never made any sound after going in, and they haven''t come out yet." Ouyang Susu didn''t dare to try and looked at the door opening. His eyes also held a bit of fear. "They will probably never come out." The leader of the group said in a cold voice: "The clay statues of gods in this building have very strange abilities. They can deprive us of the power given by ghosts and modify our memories. In their heyday, they were indeed very strange. Its scary, but they have just escaped from the trap not long ago, so they shouldnt be able to forcibly deprive everyone of their memories. "I understand what you mean. The so-called gift is the most difficult thing to take away from our memory. It is a part that even gods find difficult." Kind Gaoming responded quickly. "That''s right, the most powerful living people in the entire vast sea are gathered in this abnormal event." A group leader looked at the door: "God can''t quickly take away the most unforgettable memories in people''s hearts, so I guess it will In this way, let us take the initiative to offer our memories. "The exits are three different doors. If you want to leave, you have to give up your most precious memories. But if we even throw away the memories that changed our lives, are we still our true selves?" The team leader did not deliberately lower his voice, and people hiding in other rooms could also hear it. It seems that the real exit is not here. Gao Ming did not enter the room. He looked at the smashed windows in the corridor. Broken glass was scattered all over the floor, and blood was slowly flowing on the window sill. Something seemed to be calling him in the unknown darkness outside. Gazing into the darkness, his eyes seemed to merge with the night, and the passage of time seemed to slow down. He was getting closer and closer to the window, until his shoulder was pulled by a force, and he suddenly woke up! There was a scarlet tongue on the window sill licking the blood outside the building, and the thing disappeared in the blink of an eye. ?Fang Gao Ming sat back on the ground. Only then did he realize that he had arrived at the window sill at some point. If someone hadn''t pulled him from behind just now, his upper body might have leaned out of the window. "Thank you..." Looking back, Feng Gaoming found that there was no one around him, but he clearly felt the power: "Someone grabbed the strap of my schoolbag and pulled me from behind..." ?With doubts, Gao Ming opened his schoolbag and checked. Apart from the diary and food, the only thing left in the bag was the terrible photo. "A gift, the most important memory... Maybe this photo has other functions..." Gao Ming silently stroked the photo. There was only one Gao Ming in the photo, but he had countless fathers and mothers: "There are them in every 0715 room. Good luck, but why are there no father and mother at home? They are clearly present in every page of the diary..." "Hey!" Seeing the ordinary Gaoming leave, the kind-hearted Gao Ming quickly chased after him: "Don''t act alone!" "Okay." Putting away the photo, Gaoming took out a piece of bread from his bag and took a bite. Seeing Ordinary Gao Ming eating, Kind Gao Ming was also a little hungry: "If you want to enter those three doors, you need a gift. I just asked clearly. There is a blood-red gift box in everyone''s room, but I don''t have one." receive." ??The kind-hearted Gao Ming walked to the ordinary Gao Ming: "I suspect that among all the rooms, only Gao Ming has received the gift. He is our core and the real Gao Ming. Don''t tell others about this. Let''s find it ourselves first." Hmm. Ordinary Gaoming lowered his head. ?The kind-hearted Gao Ming thought that the ordinary Gao Ming had just seen something at the window, so he came over and hugged the other person''s shoulders: "Cheer up, we have the strength in numbers, we will definitely be able to get out." Before Kind Gao Ming could say anything else, the aging wiring in Xiangshengyongs apartment building made a crackling sound. Dust flew around the loudspeaker playing the residents radio in the corridor, and the sound of electric current reached his ears. Outsiders of Changcheng Community and Xiangshengyong Apartment, congratulations that you are still alive. A high school students voice came from the radio speaker, and everyone ran to the corridor in order to hear it more clearly. My name is Gao Yun, I am the president of the student union at Hande Private Academy, a level 4 anomaly, and the 51st student in Class 13 of the Ghost Story Class. I am also the actual manager of the East District who has integrated all the hidden forces of Situ An. If you dont want to stay here forever and become a madman who has lost his will, then I hope you can listen carefully to what I am going to say next. (End of this chapter) Chapter 370 Branch lines converge Chapter 370 The gathering of branches "Gao Yun? The 51st student in Class 13?" The kind-hearted Gao Ming''s mind was spinning rapidly: "Is he our classmate?" "This name makes me feel a little familiar. We should know each other, but I can''t remember it." Gaoming shook his head. The sound quality of the old radio speakers was very poor, intermittent, and mixed with the sound of electricity, as if it would be cut off at any time. The leader of a group walked up to the two of them. He had a sullen face and was a little depressed: "Gao Yun suddenly appeared at Hande Private Academy. All the information about him was destroyed by Situ An. This guy single-handedly The chaos in the East District forced the Investigation Bureau to shrink its strength." "Compared with him and me, who is stronger?" Kind Gaoming was simply curious. "How can I say this? You are both a thorn in the side of the investigation bureau. Each one is more of a **** than the other." The leader''s eyes were still on the loudspeaker: "I overestimated my abilities. I used to think that I was not bad at all." You guys, it turned out that I had no ability to resist when I entered this building, but Gao Yun was able to find the broadcast in the building, which seemed to have broken some of the rules of ''God''." "Don''t be discouraged." Kind-hearted Gao Ming couldn''t help but comfort him: "Look at us, we have become ordinary people now, and our memories are all in pieces. We are not as good as you." "You came in alone and dealt with two gods. It''s a miracle that you haven''t lost your mind yet..." The leader of one group was unwilling to continue chatting: "Let''s listen to the radio." No one knows how Gao Yun did it. When the memories of most residents in the building were confused, he not only was not affected, but also found the broadcast in the building. ??The sound of electric current became more and more harsh, and the aging circuit seemed to be on fire and scrapped at any time, so Gao Yun spoke very fast. He wanted to tell everyone something in the shortest possible time. First, no matter what you have forgotten, you must hide your gift. It is the most important thing in your life. Second, there are clocks hanging in every room. As time goes by, you will forget more and more things, until you completely lose yourself and become an accomplice of God. Third, hiding in the room is a chronic suicide. Every hour, your hunger will double. Now do you know where the indigenous people in the community have gone? Fourth, the so-called gods are not invincible. The fact that you are able to survive until now is not because of the mercy of gods, but because gods are temporarily powerless against you. Fifth, those who are willing to believe what I said above can come to the underground parking lot of Changcheng Community or the third floor corridor lobby of Xiangshengyong Apartment Group. After finishing the fifth rule, the aging lines ignited flames, the sound on the radio gradually became blurred, and no one behind Gao Yun could hear clearly. "Third floor corridor? Do you want to go there?" Kind-hearted Gaoming looked at the group leader. Although he was more mature and smarter than his peers, he was only a high school student after all, and he was a little undecided at this time. The survivors in the building should all pass away. I want to tell the news to other security personnel. The leader of one group had made up his mind. He was kind-hearted and could not leave the apartment, so he had to follow the other party temporarily. Lets all come together. Dr. Li is average in strength. His special skill is to hug his thigh. There are dangers in the building. Rather than taking risks alone, it is of course better to follow Gao Ming. He knows how powerful Gao Ming is. "That''s fine." The team leader nodded: "The second hour is about to pass, and I can already feel that my memory has become more blurry. The past experiences are like a puzzle that may be broken at any time. Everyone gathered together Together we can remind each other. Ignoring those who were still hiding in the room, a team leader led the team directly to the third floor. The Xiangshengyong Apartment Group consists of several buildings connected together through corridors, covering a very large area. "You two must not show up. Let''s observe the situation first." A group of team leaders checked the two high-definition masks and made sure nothing was missing. Then they came to the corridor hall through the third safe passage. It is said to be the hall, but in fact it has been occupied by illegal battery cars and various debris. It not only exudes a foul odor, but also poses a huge safety hazard. When a group leader arrived, there were already other people in the hall. They gathered in twos and threes, some holding homemade weapons, and some carrying gift boxes. Everyone gathered here because of Gao Yun''s broadcast, and there is no trust between them. That guy named Gao Yun is not a liar, right? I remember there is no one like him in Class 13. "Don''t talk nonsense." The teammate next to him quickly stopped the person who spoke: "President of the East District Student Union, Gao Yun has countless abnormal people under him. It is said that he has infiltrated into the entire East District, forcing the Investigation Bureau to ask for help. Give in." "Yes, that guy is said to have escaped from a level four abnormal event. But shouldn''t the people from the East District be in Changcheng Community? How did he enter the abnormal event from the old city?" ??This time, the General Bureau of Abnormal Event Investigation has opened two entrances, one in the East District and one in the Old City. The people targeted on both sides are different, but Gao Yun and Gao Ming seem to have other arrangements. ?Seeing more and more people gathering on the third floor, a group leader was a little worried. Staying in the corridor for too long might attract ghosts! The ugly ghost named the past will become stronger the more people it eats. "Why don''t you see any of our people?" The team leader frowned and became more and more anxious. From time to time, footsteps were heard in the corridor, and more and more people entered the corridor hall. Everyone was wary of each other, waiting for Gao Yun to appear. About ten seconds later, Dr. Li suddenly raised his hand and his expression became excited: "Example!" On the other side of the hall, Fanban and a young man wearing a long-sleeved sweater and wrapped tightly walked out of the safe passage. Perhaps because the distance was too far, Fanfan did not respond. ?Behind these two people, stood a woman wearing a red student union armband. She stood in front of a high school student and observed everyone with a cold expression. Red student union armband? The group leaders eyebrows jumped: Liu Yi from Class 13? "Liu Yi? Where are you?" Both kind-hearted Gao Ming and ordinary Gao Ming looked at the other side of the hall. Liu Yi, who was wearing a casual suit, was capable and cold. She was the most beautiful female student in Class 13, but except for Qian Junran''s extreme Except for the narcissistic toad, no one dared to confess to her. "It''s really her." Kind Gao Ming seemed very happy: "She still maintains her figure as well as she did in high school." "The one behind her is..." Ordinary Gao Ming couldn''t see clearly: "Wearing a school uniform?" ??The voice-activated lights in the hall dimmed and then came on again, and a faint smell of blood wafted out from the adjacent building. Not long after, heavy footsteps sounded. Yuan Hui, with a twisted expression, dragged a corpse, wearing a blood-soaked Investigation Bureau uniform, from the corridor. Gao Yun, right? The third target also appeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 371 Gao Ming’s new posthumous photo? Chapter 371 Gao Mings new photo? ??Kaitan players didn''t have any good impressions of the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. Yuan Hui appeared in such an image, and those who were close to him immediately retreated. ?This is not playing hide-and-seek in a haunted house. If you are not careful, you will really die. No one is willing to gamble with their own life on the kindness of the enemy. Seeing Yuan Hui dragging the body, Shan Gaoming clenched his fists. There were many scars on the body, and there was a big hole in the chest. They even hurt the corpses. The Investigation Bureau is really not a good thing! There are strangulation marks on his neck, his chest has been cut open, and there is not a single good piece of flesh on his body that was beaten. This child is wearing a school uniform, and he is still just a student! Bah! You are really not a human being! ??The whispers around him made the team leader frown. After all, he was also a member of the Investigation Bureau. Hearing others say that really made him feel uncomfortable. Dragling the body, Yuan Hui stood directly at the connection between the corridors. This guy is really lawless. Ouyang Susu touched the shot put in the bag. She really wanted to throw it over. "Yuan Hui is not that stupid. He is deliberately attracting everyone''s attention, putting himself out in the open and letting his companions hide in the dark to find the target." A group leader withdrew his gaze and warned: "Don''t act rashly." ?Perhaps it was too quiet around him, Yuan Hui wanted to muddy the water. He glanced at the ghost talk players, but unfortunately no one dared to look at him. "A bunch of cowards...eh?" Yuan Hui opened his eyes wide and saw Liu Yi in the safety passage. ??Kicked away the debris blocking the road, he dragged the body and walked towards the safe passage with a smile on his lips. ?Liu Yi pushed slightly behind him, and a figure hid in the room. "Old classmates, we meet again." Yuan Hui looked Liu Yi up and down with obvious aggression in his eyes: "There are too many people in Hennig Private College, and we haven''t had a good time to reminisce about the past." Liu Yi had a cold face and showed no intention of speaking. Yuan Hui was left on the spot, but he was not angry. He grabbed the hair of the corpse and pulled it up: "I know that you have become a ghost story player and are against the Investigation Bureau in the East District. This time I will give you a chance. "Give you a chance to kill me!" Fan Yan took out a kitchen knife and walked directly in front of Yuan Hui: "Get out of the way! Don''t force me to chop you!" Ignoring the example, Yuan Hui''s smile grew stronger. He slowly turned the corpse''s head and revealed Gao Ming''s face: "Is this face familiar to you? I know you have a good relationship with Gao Ming in private. , if you continue to persist in your obsession, this will be your fate. Seeing Gao Ming''s body, Liu Yi had no expression on his face, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. The surrounding ghost talk players have also heard of the high lives of Class Thirteen. The high lives in the rumors have various identities, such as kindergarten teachers, chefs, old people, doctors, etc. The only thing that remains unchanged is that the legendary high lives have a variety of identities. The survivors who uttered these words were all saved by Gao Ming, and it was Gao Ming who changed their fate of death. ??A boss who often rescued Kaitan players in abnormal events, a legend in the dark, died like this, and his body even became a trophy. "I was the one who forced Gao Ming to die. Class 13 should be back on track. The only one you can trust now is me, the squad leader." Yuan Hui grabbed the hair of Gao Ming''s corpse, but his eyes fell on Liu Yi''s face. Above: "You are the smartest woman I have ever met. I''m looking forward to your answer, but don''t keep me waiting too long." Yuan Hui? The blood ring on his wrist flashed, and Zhuo Juns voice came from the corner of the corridor on the other side. ?His tall body was covered in paint, and one eye was sealed with red blood, making him look very embarrassed. "Team Leader Zhuo, how did you get yourself into such a miserable situation?" Yuan Hui''s status in the security team was not as good as Zhuo Jun''s, and he was also very dissatisfied with him. "I''m chasing Gao Ming. I don''t know where that ghost learned some strange abilities. Even clay sculptures can''t suppress it." Zhuo Jun reached out to Yuan Hui: "Is there anything to eat? I feel like I''m going to starve to death. " Theres no need to chase him. Yuan Hui turned Gao Mings body towards Zhuo Jun: He is already dead. After seeing the face of the corpse clearly, Zhuo Jun stopped and looked like he had seen a ghost: "Why is he here?" "He has always been here." Yuan Hui felt that he had stabilized Zhuo Jun this time. He grabbed the body with one hand and looked around: "The so-called ghost talk players are ordinary citizens who were bewitched by high fate. I know your difficulties. Now that the culprit has been eliminated, if you actively cooperate with the investigation bureau, I will not only take you safely away from the abnormal incident, but also allow you to join the security department." Gao Ming was really killed? The founder of the Backwater Forum died, he was the backbone of the Kaitan players! His tone doesnt sound like hes joking. Nonsense! Who would dare to joke about this as long as they are not mentally retarded? That man wears a blood ring, and he is from the security department of the Investigation Bureau! Human nature is the least able to withstand the test. The ghost talk players around have become more active. The founder of the Backwater Forum was easily killed. Everyone has to think about their own options. ? People whispered, Yuan Hui enjoyed this moment very much. He became the only focus in front of the girl who had a crush on him all those years, in front of Zhuo Jun, whom he was the most unconvinced of, and in front of all the weird talk players who hated him. Like throwing a dead dog, Yuan Hui threw Gao Ming''s body in front of Zhuo Jun: "Send the fragments of the photo inside you as well." ?Zhuo Jun didnt want to show the fragments of the photo in public, so he was a little hesitant. "You don''t believe me? Do you think I can''t kill him?" Yuan Hui laughed, with a sinister and terrifying expression. There was silence around him, and no one dared to speak. Seeing what Yuan Hui had said, Zhuo Jun slowly put his arm on the chest of the corpse. He gritted his teeth in pain. The fragment of the photo seemed to sense something, and it pushed outwards in his flesh and blood! The blood vessels swelled, as if there was a fish swimming under his arm. Zhuo Jun was so painful that he couldn''t speak. He wanted Yuan Hui to help hold him down, but the moment he raised his head, his eyes seemed to freeze and he looked straight. Follow the safe passage behind Yuan Hui. The voice-activated light went out, and someone walked out of the corridor in the darkness. When the light came on again, the sights of the strange story players began to move. The dim light shines on the body, making people feel as if they have returned to an evening when hope was buried. Blood is mixed with paint dripping. The man is wearing a red-dyed school uniform, with a gentle and bright smile on his face. "Zhuo Jun, don''t you want your eyes back?" Gao Ming''s voice sounded in the corridor. He spread his fingers and drew the eye that Zhuo Jun could not open on his palm. ?This familiar voice made Zhuo Jun gnash his teeth in hatred, but at the next moment, the fragments of the photo in his arm came out of the wound and fell into the dead body on the ground. ??The originally fragmented photos gradually became complete in Gao Mings body through this method. The curse disappeared and Zhuo Jun froze on the spot. Yuan Hui, who was in front of Zhuo Jun, also realized the problem. He turned around suddenly. When he saw Gao Ming, the painter under the voice-activated light, the expression on his face became extremely wonderful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 372 Cursed Wizards Chapter 372 The Cursed Wizards "Impossible! Gao Ming should be dead! This corpse is attracting Gao Ming''s photos. This corpse is Gao Ming''s!" Yuan Hui blurted out in a loud voice. It wasn''t that he couldn''t control his emotions, but the scene in front of him. Too unbelievable. ??Juduo God and the General Bureau of Investigation made it clear that only the corpse of Gao Ming can attract the deceased''s photo. Which link went wrong? "What''s it called?" The painter Gao Ming didn''t know what Yuan Hui did. He just felt that Yuan Hui was standing in the middle, blocking him from talking to Zhuo Jun. Condescending, this completely contemptuous attitude was also seen by everyone around him. "Gao Ming is not dead? Is the body a fake?" "I''m just saying that the water in the backwater forum is deep, and none of those guys from Class 13 are easy to deal with." How did someone like this get into the security department of the Investigation Bureau? It seems like there are related households everywhere. The buzz has obviously become louder. After the appearance of Gao Ming, the Kaitan players seem to have found their backbone and are no longer afraid of the Investigation Bureau. "Gao Ming is dead, you are not Gao Ming! Tell me! Who are you!" Yuan Hui could not accept this fact. He recalled what he had just said and his face turned red. How much I enjoyed it before, I feel so uncomfortable now. ?The painter Gao Ming is different from other Gao Ming. He is indeed not Gao Ming inside, but Xia Yang, but only he knows this secret. Hearing Yuan Hui''s affirmative question, the painter Gao Ming narrowed his eyes, and there was already murderous intent in the depths of his pupils, but the smile on his face became gentler: "I''m not Gao Ming, are you?" ?Stepping forward, the painter''s ability to achieve high life was also suppressed by the clay sculpture. He was unable to draw Yuan Hui''s complete appearance, and could only draw part of his body. Just when the painter Gao Ming was thinking about which organ of Yuan Hui to paint, a certain ghost story player in the crowd took off his hat and mask. He took out a white student union armband from his school bag. After wearing it, he held a A lamp walked to the center of the corridor hall. ?The leader was shot, and everyone hid in the corner. The action of this strange player instantly attracted everyone''s attention. The voice-activated light went out at this moment, and the light in the hand of the strange story player became the only source of light. "Time is limited, we won''t wait for others." The Guaitan player slowly raised his lowered head, and his face made the people around him take a breath. There were a lot of stitching marks on his face, which were made from many The faces are put together. Eyes with completely different colors of pupils scanned the crowd, and his crooked lips trembled and opened: "I am Gao Yun, but this body does not belong to me. It is just a piece of bait used to fish for the ''past''." ??The sound coming out of the weirdo''s mouth was exactly the same as the sound on the radio in the building, but his appearance was so scary that people didn''t dare to look directly at him. The core of this abnormal incident are two clay sculptures. One is called the past, with abilities related to memory; the other is called the future, with abilities related to time. The two cooperated with each other to create the current situation. Everyone is trapped inside the building, being continuously deprived of their memories and abilities, until in the end even themselves are forgotten. Gao Yun''s words made people despair, but there were also people who did not believe in evil. Fan Fan raised his hand and asked: "If gods were omnipotent, they would not be killed. There should be a way to deal with them, right?" "Memory and time betray We are on the side of the gods, but those two clay sculptures will consume a lot of faith if they want to continuously use their abilities. The first thing we have to do is to curse the gods, don''t be afraid and fearful, Go and pray for God''s forgiveness." As soon as Gao Yun''s voice fell, the painter Gao Ming laughed. If you dont know what god looks like, I can help you. Stained with paint and blood on the ground, the painter Gao Ming painted the clay sculpture on the corridor wall. All disasters are caused by it. Use your most vicious thoughts and abilities to curse it. There is no need for Gao Yun and Gao Ming to say anything more. The surrounding ghost story players and investigators have begun to exert their strength. They are full of resentment and worry that they have no place to vent. The verbal curses are only the most basic. Everyone is trying to bring down others. He has unique insights and uses his skills to contaminate the belief in clay sculpture. ??The clay sculptures on the walls are gradually turning black, and the paint is rotting and smelling. The evil and hatred in everyone''s hearts seems to have really affected the "god". ?Gao Yun glanced sideways at the painter Gao Ming a few more times, and after confirming some things, he continued to speak. "Cutting off faith is the first step, and then we have to kill the incarnation of God''s thoughts." A piece of skin on Gao Yun''s face broke apart. He didn''t care. He just reached out and covered his face: "There are two monsters in the building. , one is called the past and the other is called the future. "What happened in the past cannot be changed. People eaten by it will never come back, but it can''t excrete the people it eats." Gao Yun covered the sutures on his face that were about to crack: "Kill the past The method is very simple, I need you to lure it over and let it eat my body. " Let it eat you? ?Such an outrageous request left everyone present at a loss. Gao Yun seemed to have been prepared in advance. "This body is stitched with all the bad past that I have seen, and the resentment and despair have turned into soul poison." Gao Yun did not continue to explain: "As for the future, I have not found a way to kill it yet. But I hope you remember, what is the future? As long as you dont believe in it, the future will never come. The past is a reality, and the future is an illusion. If none of you are afraid of the future and do not have feelings of terror, the future will not be able to lead you to death. ??The abnormal incident in Xiangshengyong Apartment cannot be ended by one person''s power, because everyone in the building may be exploited by the "Clay Sculpture", and at least half of the residents must be united to escape. "Killing the two incarnations of ''god'', the past and the future, is equivalent to blinding the ''god''s'' eyes. We need to find the real exit before the new past and future appear." Gao Yun has told the plan Most of the Kaitan players are willing to cooperate, but there are also voices of opposition. "After talking for a long time, you still don''t know where the real exit is?" Zhuo Jun took out a strange-shaped knife from his clothes: "This is the first time for everyone to enter this abnormal event. I am very curious how you know This information? Why should we believe you? What if you are a trap set by ''God''?" "Before the general screening of the General Administration began, Gao Ming, the founder of the Backwater Forum, found me. He and the student union members had already entered here last night." Gao Yun looked at Zhuo Jun silently: "I will not force you to obey me. Anyway, even if you leave alive, I will kill you in reality. After all, you worked hard to trick me back into the death bus." (End of this chapter) Chapter 373 who is the bait Chapter 373 Who is the bait? Gao Yun spoke very straightforwardly, and he didn''t even bother to hide his murderous intention. Everyone present had no better choice, because Gao Yun was not in Xiangshengyong Apartment, and even if everyone here died, it would not have any impact on him. Should we believe him? Ordinary Gao Ming gently touched the kind Gao Mings arm: He seems to know us completely. "You can''t disbelieve it, and you can''t believe it completely." The kind-hearted and noble eyes always stayed on the corpse: "The only one we can really rely on is ourselves." Lowering his voice, Kind Gaoming whispered in the ordinary Gaoming''s ear: "Look at the corpse next to Zhuo Jun, its pupils seemed to have rotated just now. I don''t know what Zhuo Jun and the others put into the corpse. , that thing should be very important to us, if the scene becomes chaotic later, you come with me to seize the body." ?With a sad face, an ordinary person with a high life just wants to stay honest, live as hard as he can, and die as soon as possible if he can''t, so that there will be less torture. ???In the center of the corridor hall, Zhuo Jun finally chose to give in. Instead of having a head-on conflict with Gao Yun, he pulled the embarrassed Yuan Hui to his side and frowned to communicate. "Since no one has any objections, let''s prepare as soon as possible. With so many living people gathered together, the ''past'' will come soon." Gao Yun put down the lamp in his hand: "We must let it eat Me, otherwise it will swallow every one of you sooner or later." As the words fell, the light also went out. ??The corridor hall fell into darkness, and someone subconsciously stamped their feet, but this time the voice-activated lights did not light up normally. "Oops... that guy hid something and didn''t say it. He must have brought everyone together for a reason!" Kind-hearted Gao Ming was a little anxious. He was worried that everyone would become victims of Gao Yun''s plan, but it was too late to remind him now. It''s late. ?The lights disappeared too suddenly, my heart was beating loudly, and uneasiness was spreading. Nothing could be seen. People who were familiar with each other began to hug each other, while those with brighter minds said nothing and slowly retreated. The corridor hall seemed to be submerged by a black sea, and everyone was immersed in it. Silence, coldness, and an indescribable sense of fear crawled into everyone''s body, making everyone breathless. Gao Yun is not lying to us, is he? Who would be so good? Sacrifice yourself to save others in an abnormal event? Speak down! Theres something over there! The stench in the air became stronger, and there were some slight strange sounds coming from the depths of the corridor where Yuan Hui came. Creak, crunch, crunch ?It''s like a centipede crawling on the ceiling, or like a child scratching the wall with its nails. Breathing became difficult, and people looked there. In the dead silence, the strange noise gradually became louder, and the scary sound was approaching quickly! "Something is coming! Its target is us!" A Kaitan player near the corridor screamed, but then the scream was replaced by a scream. "My hand! My hand! Don''t eat me! Help! Help..." The heart-rending shouts stopped abruptly, and in just a few seconds, a large living person disappeared in the darkness. What''s even more terrifying is that the weird sound has entered the corridor hall. The team leader took a step back and approached the two high-ranking officials: "Put your hands on my shoulders and stop running around. The past has already arrived, and it looks even bigger than before." The leader of a group was able to see things clearly in the dark with the help of that watch. He was very good and did not think about escaping by himself, but stood in front of the two high-profile men. Screams rang out one after another, and cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the team leader: "That Gao Yun didn''t tell the truth! ''Past'' is surrounding the corridor hall, only attacking the living people in the corners, and is not willing to stand close to the center of the hall. Gao Yun!" "Can monsters sense danger?" Kind-hearted Gaoming suddenly thought about it: "Gao Yun''s body is not the bait, the rest of us present are the bait for fishing for the past! Gao Yun brought everyone together just to lure Come here monster!" "The voice-activated light no longer lights up, why don''t we exit first?" Ordinary Gaoming grabbed his schoolbag tightly. He had never experienced such a terrifying thing. In his memory, the most terrifying thing he had ever encountered was to climb over the wall to access the Internet and be seen by the teacher. "No! This is the only chance to kill the past. If we don''t kill it, more people will die." The **** massacre made the kind-hearted Gao Ming''s eyes red, and he gritted his teeth: "Let''s move forward. ! Go to the center of the hall and stand with Gao Yun! " Dont run? Are you still going forward? "This is what Gao Yun wants to see. People on the periphery will be attacked by monsters. We stand with Gao Yun. Monsters have to get close to Gao Yun in order to eat people." A group leader understands the idea of ????kindness and high fate. He grabbed two high-definition arms and opened the way in front. ??More than one group leader, many people present realized that Gao Yun had plotted against them. The monster was guarding the outer exits. If they wanted to stay away from the monster, they could only go to the center of the hall. ?More and more people moved towards the place where the lights went out just now. Amidst the screams, everyone seemed to have no other choice. "The monster deliberately avoided Gao Yun! If we want to kill the monster, we have to force it to eat Gao Yun!" Liu Yi''s voice suddenly sounded in the darkness: "If you don''t want to die! All go to the center of the hall!" With someone''s guidance, everyone''s movements became faster, and the frequency of screams was significantly reduced. Slowly, except for the few people who ran away decisively when they saw that the situation was not good, the other residents in the building were either swallowed by the "past", or they gathered in the center of Gaoyun. Facing the same threat, everyone finally gave up the internal fighting for the time being. The gathering of so many living people creates a huge temptation to the past. It feeds on memories and souls, and its taste buds are always teased by people''s colorful time and warm and happy past. As arms crawled on the wall, the "past" became more and more impatient. It could feel some kind of danger, but it was unwilling to give up so many living people. ??The creaking sound made people''s scalp numb. The monster crawled quickly inside the hall. There was no safe place around, and everyone could only squeeze in as hard as they could. ?Fear inspires the fragrance of humanity, and the trembling hearts of people are a fatal attraction to the monster. Its head hidden between the hands and feet suddenly stretches forward, and the ghost face lets out a roar. ?Hands and feet scraped against the ceiling. The monster found the right angle and pounced from above! Hearing the scary sound approaching, Zhuo Jun did not hesitate to grab a Guitaan player next to him and directly pushed him out as a human shield! ?The monster succeeded easily, and a small part of the monster player''s body was swallowed up in an instant. His upper body was swinging in the air, his face full of pain and despair. ?Hearing screams echoed in everyone''s ears, and fear gripped everyone''s heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 374 The end point of jurisprudence is classical mechanics Chapter 374 The end point of law is classical mechanics The warm memory is sweet and is the favorite food of the "past". If this memory is soaked with fear, it will be even more perfect. ??The screams that resounded through the corridor hall made the "past" extremely excited. The fear of the living was like iced wine. After drinking one glass, I wanted to drink another glass. It hates something in the crowd, but as long as it avoids that person, it can enjoy the delicious food. The easy success of the first attack made the monster relax its vigilance. After it swallowed the man, it grew a new pair of arms from its lower body. ?With its nails scratching the ground, it picked a tricky angle and rushed towards the crowd! ??The screams rang out again, and everyone''s psychological defenses were on the verge of collapse. They squeezed back as hard as they could, because they knew what was waiting for them After the screams stop, the monster will start its next hunt. "This can''t go on like this." Shanghao Gaoming tightly held on to a group of team leaders. Others were squeezing in. Only Shanghao Gaoming stood outside and protected ordinary Gaoming inside. "The more you eat, the stronger the monster will become. After it breaks through a certain limit, Gao Yun will probably be powerless." The leader of a group was a little impatient. He felt that he could not count on others: "You two Go catch Gao Yun, I will attract the monster outside, and the moment it is ready to swallow me, I will use the reversal ability again. " The white hair on his forehead was fluttering, and the Adam''s apple of the team leader trembled: "I will try my best to buy you three seconds, and I must send Gao Yun in!" The team leader also made a lot of determination. He was putting his life in Gao Ming''s hands. The screams stopped, and the second living person was swallowed. The past was a curse that no one could escape. People would eventually be eaten, just like people would eventually grow old and become part of the past. ??The sound of fingers scratching at the wall resounded all around. The monster''s whereabouts were erratic and extremely fast. Everyone seemed to be waiting for death to come. They huddled together, unable to find any way to resist, like a group of silent lambs. ??The fear escaping from the depths of the human heart exudes a mellow fragrance. The monster crawls faster and faster, and it finally can''t help it anymore! ?The darkness rippled, the cold wind hurt my cheeks, and a thick fishy smell rushed in the direction of the example. The monster seemed to find something hidden behind the example. Its real target was the covered man behind the example. Do it! a group leader shouted, taking the initiative to sprint towards the paradigm. ??If Bian Shi had pulled out the person behind him and pushed him toward the monster, he could have escaped with his life. But this upright policeman clenched his kitchen knife and not only did he not retreat and hide, but he also yelled into the unknown darkness. The wind was howling, and countless hands and feet were crawling in front of him. Example''s sight was almost completely occupied by the crawling hands and feet. ?He is not short, but at this time he seems to be facing the weirdness of the whole world alone. The limbs were grabbed by something, and when Fan Fan found that he couldn''t even swing the knife, a pungent stench came from the top of his head. The speed of time seemed to have slowed down a lot. He looked up and saw that the past belonging to countless living people was pieced together into one person. ?Those arms and legs used to create the future are buried in the body of the past. In the center of the countless blooming hands and feet, a vague head opens its mouth. As the distance got closer and closer, the head gradually changed and completely transformed into the example before swallowing the example. "Stop! Stop!" Blood flowed from the corner of the group leader''s mouth, wrinkles began to spread at the corners of his eyes, and the second hand on the dial moved back four spaces. The monster''s speed suddenly slowed down, and its body seemed to be frozen. ??Xian looked at the monster''s torn mouth in horror. There were faces looking at him in the monster''s throat. Bang! The example was knocked down by a team leader: "There are still two and a half seconds!" The two Gao Ming went to Gao Yun according to the location in their memory. Gao Yun, who was originally standing in the center, saw that the monster was immobilized and began to walk out on his own initiative. . The two sides met and Gao Yun was dragged out of the crowd. Last second! A group leader looked miserable with blood on his mouth. The monster found Gao Yun approaching, and its body struggled even more crazily. The shadows around it were shattered like a mirror. "quick!" ?A few people worked together to send Gao Yun towards the monster''s mouth, but they were still a step too late. Only most of Gao Yun''s body was integrated with the "past". ?All kinds of bad and desperate experiences burned the "past", and the soul poison entered the body. The monster''s hands and feet began to lose control. It attacked everyone present indiscriminately, and then tried to escape from the corridor hall. "Stop it! Don''t give it a chance to breathe!" That''s what Liu Yi said and did. She jumped on the monster''s back, and under everyone''s shocked gaze, stabbed the sharp knife wrapped in the red student union armband. Get into the monster''s heart. The tip of the knife sank into the monster''s body. This wasn''t the end yet. Liu Yi held the knife with both hands and pressed the handle of the knife into the monster''s body with all his strength! ?Grabbing the monster''s flesh with his left hand and letting the hands and feet tear his body apart, Liu Yi made a fist with his right hand and hammered into the monster''s wound again and again until the sharp knife buried deep in the monster''s body pierced something. The soul poison completely exploded, and the strange thing was that Gao Yun''s voice sounded from the belly of "Past". Although it was only a short sentence, everyone present heard it clearly: "You also want to rob me?" This monster is dying, lets get together! There are a large number of outsiders gathered in the corridor. Basically, those who can come to participate in the general selection of the General Administration have some skills. ??Everyone betrayed each other in the headwind situation, and now that the tailwind is about to divide the "loots", everyone has become brave. Gao Yun also saw through all these people, so he set up the situation like this, but he originally thought that half of them would die. The monster''s wails constantly stimulated everyone, and they tried their best to attack "the past" until the "past" fell completely. ?The arms, legs and feet that were supporting him turned into shadows, and the voice-activated lights in the corridor suddenly flashed. A few minutes later, the voice-activated light came on again, and the terrifying "past" had turned into a puddle of foul-smelling black water. No one knew what the turbid black water was. Liu Yi was the only one standing in the middle of the black water. She stepped on the clothes Gao Yun once wore and took out the knife from the black water. There was a heart that had been mended many times on the tip of the blade. Liu Yi put it away without consulting anyone. Liu Yi put on his armband again, covered in black blood, and walked towards the example. We all killed the monster together. We all contributed, and you cannot take the benefits alone. A security guard following Yuan Hui wanted to stop him. Liu Yi smoothed his blood-soaked hair and didn''t seem to hear what the other party said. "We are using our lives to attract monsters, and now you want to swallow the monster''s heart. Isn''t this allocation unreasonable?" Before the security guard finished speaking, he saw Liu Yi''s sharp knife pressing on his neck, and a line appeared. bloodstain. Do you like to be reasonable? (End of this chapter) Chapter 375 dead end Chapter 375 Dead End The sharp tip of the knife easily cut through the skin, and the warm blood fell on the cold blade, red and white mixed together. ??The security guard who stopped Liu Yi did not dare to say a word. He felt that Liu Yi would cut his neck at any time. He seemed to have seen the scene where his blood vessels were broken and blood spurted out. You keep talking, Im listening. ??Liu Yi''s knife didn''t know what was imprisoned. As long as it was touched by the blade, his soul would tremble. ?Hand carefully waved, the security guard''s facial features were twisted in pain, but he just didn''t make any sound. "I used to like arguing with people in court, but later I discovered a simpler and more effective method of argumentation." Liu Yi raised the tip of his knife and looked at the man''s face: "Do you still think you are reasonable? " ??Waving his hands and shaking his head, the security personnel asked Yuan Hui and Zhuo Jun for help. He was really scared. The information said that Liu Yi was kind-hearted and a poor lawyer who specialized in litigating cases for deaf-mute people. But who would have thought that the other party would kill him when he came up? He was so powerful and terrifying. Putting away the sharp knife, Liu Yi walked to the side of the model. This time no one dared to stop her: "Go to the first floor." ??The onlookers'' security personnel hated and feared Liu Yi. At Yuan Hui''s signal, they prepared to follow Liu Yi, but were stopped by Zhuo Jun. ??Compared with Liu Yi, Zhuo Jun cares more about the painters Gao Ming and Wan Jie. He is very eager to find out why there are two Gao Ming in the building? ?The clock hands on the wall were still moving, and soon there was only a puddle of black water and a few corpses left in the corridor hall. "It''s a pity that we didn''t get the body back." Kind Gaoming and the others followed Liu Yi to the first floor. Liu Yi, who was wearing a red armband, seemed to know many secrets in the building. She did not shy away from others and went directly to the one in the center of the first floor. Room. After killing "Past", the door with the "Past" number in the house also changed. The original pattern on the door faded and almost disappeared, and fine cracks appeared on the door panel. But as time goes by, those cracks will slowly repair themselves. "The twisted beliefs belonging to ''God'' on this door have been basically cleared. ''God'' can no longer interfere with us too much. Now you can try to enter this door and see what ''God'' hides behind the door. Something?" Liu Yi''s cold voice echoed in the corridor, and people who followed her down could hear it. Seeing that no one dared to approach, she continued: "Maybe there is an exit behind the door. If you open the door, you can escape from this abnormal incident." It sounds so nice, why dont you try it yourself? Thats right, this womans behavior just now was too terrible. All members of Class 13 are really villains! LeaveHow about I go try? Old Sun, your **brain has been squeezed by the door?! ?Among the crowd, a Guitaan player walked out holding his gift box. He looked to be in his forties, wearing work clothes and anti-smash shoes. He was very strong, but his face was a little haggard. "Let me try." Lao Sun stopped next to Liu Yi: "My coworker entered that door before and hasn''t come back yet. I want to go in and look for him. If I have an accident, I hope you can help. Look after my other companions." "I will help them within my ability." Liu Yi nodded. After receiving the affirmative answer, Lao Sun did not hesitate and stuffed his gift box under the door in the past. ??The clock on the wall and the spring in the door lock bounced at the same time. The dim lines on the door panel were filled with a trace of blood. Old Sun''s expression became dazed. He grabbed the door handle and twisted it hard. ?As he continued to exert force, a gap opened in the door panel, and the onlookers were surprised to find that the handle inside the door was also grasped by five fingers. Rather than saying that Lao Sun pushed the door open, it is better to say that the person behind the door took the initiative to open the door after receiving the gift box. ?The body was attracted by a force. Old Sun stepped into the door and everything returned to normal. The whole process took less than five seconds. "If something happens to my uncle, don''t..." A young ghost talk player pointed at Liu Yi, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the person next to him covered his mouth. "The child is ignorant, don''t take it to heart." Lao Sun''s companions stopped the young man. They would not blame Liu Yi, they only hated themselves for not being strong enough. A few more minutes passed, and as the second hour was about to pass, Liu Yi''s cold expression changed somewhat. Past has been killed, so there should be no danger behind the door. "The information he gave me is wrong?" Liu Yi looked back and finally focused on a group of team leaders: "Are you interested in cooperating with us?" What are you cooperating with? The leader of one group was very cautious. He didnt have any good impressions of the people in Class 13. "The monster called ''Future'' may come at any time. I will help you guard the door. You enter the door of ''Past'' and see what secrets ''God'' hides?" Liu Yi met a group leader. After hesitating, he took off the red armband and said, "How about I go in and you help guard the outside." With her mind spinning, a group leader felt that there must be a secret hidden inside the door. If Liu Yi entered it, she would probably not share it with herself no matter what she gained. "If you are willing to use your own gift box to open the door for me, I can allow you to enter and share everything inside the door with you." A group leader looked at the red gift box in Liu Yi''s hand. The red gift box had been there before. In the hands of the man whose whole body was wrapped. "Do you want to use this?" Liu Yi threw the gift box to the group leader without hesitation: "No problem." Seeing that Liu Yi agreed so decisively, the team leader felt that he might have been deceived by the woman. The gift box she had been holding in her hand was most likely not hers, and she should have snatched it from someone else. After adjusting his breathing, the team leader didn''t waste any more words. He shook Liu Yi''s red gift box, made sure it contained something, and stuffed it into the past door. ?Strange noises came from the door lock again, and a group of team leaders got into the door the moment it opened. Bang! The door panel closed heavily, and there was deathly silence in the corridor, leaving only the sound of a slight heartbeat and chaotic breathing. ??Kind Gao Ming and Ordinary Gao Ming were also a little worried. After getting along for a short time, they found that the group leader was pretty good, at least not a treacherous villain. Five minutes passed, and Liu Yi frowned. The team leader was the strongest in the group. Even if he was deprived of the abilities given by the ghost pattern, he should still have many trump cards. ?Ten minutes later, more and more people began to feel uneasy. There was a problem with the voice-activated lights, which flickered on and off. The monster called "Future" seemed to be approaching. Twenty minutes later, when even Liu Yi was about to give up, a rapid knock on the door suddenly sounded! "It came from behind the door in the past!" Everyone looked towards the door. Just from the sound of knocking on the door, they could tell how anxious the other party was. "Help!" The situation was critical. Dr. Li didn''t care so much and stuffed his gift directly into the hole under the door. The door was suddenly pushed open, and the team leader, covered in blood, fell outside the door. "close the door!" The leader of one group was the first to leave the door alive. Now he is the only one who knows what is at the door. "What''s going on? Who hurt you like this?" Dr. Li wanted to stop the bleeding of a group leader, but could not find any wounds on him. The door, inside the door is not a way out, its a dead end (End of this chapter) Chapter 376 The car that passed Chapter 376 The car that passed by The leader of one group vomited a large mouthful of blood. Most of his hair was white. The wrinkles on his face had deepened a lot. The ghost lines on his skin were so light that they were almost invisible. What did you encounter behind the door? Liu Yi wanted to know the answer. "The things that appear behind the door seem to vary from person to person. When I first entered, I saw the corridors collapsed and turned into offices." A group leader tried hard to explain: "Those corridors were hung with parts drawings and The honor of a model worker, these scenes should be generated based on Lao Suns memory and represent his past, while the office that appears later belongs to my past. Have you found an exit inside? The surrounding ghost talk players are more concerned about this. "I didn''t even have time to look for it. In every office, someone was calling my name. They needed me to do all kinds of things. Those things were all the most disgusting and boring things in my past." A group leader wiped. The blood stain on the corner of his mouth: "I was fed up with the depressing and painful life in the past, so I played taboo games! That''s why I became the disgusting person I am now!" The past is not necessarily all despair, but the past behind this door in the building seems to be all pain. "You are more trustworthy and reliable than most investigators." The kind-hearted Gao Ming supported a group leader. He had not yet clearly distinguished the difference between security personnel and investigators: "I have never found you annoying." After being tortured by the past, a group of team leaders suddenly heard these words from the kind-hearted Gao Ming, and a warmth flowed through their hearts. However, the positions of both sides were destined to be hostile. "At the end of all the offices, something very important is calling me. But if I want to go there and get it, I have to go into every office along the way." A group leader pointed to the wrinkles on his face: "In those offices Filled with memories of our past, when I pick up those memories of despair, I will also throw away part of my current body. Because I have special means, I can borrow my future life, but it just keeps overdrawing. I still cant reach the end of my life, so Im lucky to have escaped. Then what would have happened if we didnt come out? The young ghost talk player just now ran over: Didnt you see my uncle in there? "If you can''t bear the past, you will stay in that room forever and become a part of the past." A group leader leaned against the wall and reached out to grab his white hair: "The danger behind this door has nothing to do with strength. , you need to find some people who dont have a painful past to try. Then let me do it! The young ghost talk player ran directly towards the door, but was caught by the kind-hearted Gao Ming. "Your uncle was trapped behind the door, and you have just experienced pain." Kind-hearted Gaoming stopped the young man, and then he looked at the door himself. If you dont escape as soon as possible, another monster may come, and many people will die by then. ??Kind Gaoming wants to save people, but there is a trace of pain hidden deep in his eyes. Only he knows that his kind character is not a gift from God, but that he wants to become a kind person after experiencing some things. "How about...I''ll do it." Gaoming Gaoming nervously held the water bottle in his hand: "My past was ordinary. Nothing too painful happened, and nothing too happy happened." Ordinary Gao Ming has always been hiding behind. He never thought that he would take the initiative to stand up. Perhaps it was because the appearance of kind-hearted Gao Ming allowed him to see another way of living, which touched him. "Are you sure?" The kind-hearted Gao Ming turned around, his tone full of surprise. He had always regarded ordinary Gao Ming as someone who needed to be taken care of: "But we don''t have any gifts!" "I can lend you a gift." The Kaitan player who was stopped by the kind-hearted Gao Ming took out a tattered bankbook from his pocket: "This is the gift I got in the building. Inside is the gift my uncle gives me every year. My tuition." "Thank you." Gaoming Gaoming accepted the bankbook and stopped next to the door. The people who entered before were either missing or seriously injured. This should be regarded as the most dangerous thing he had ever done in his memory. Following behind, Kind Gao Ming was also worried about Ordinary Gaoming. He could see Ordinary Gaoming''s timidity, but because of this, he felt that Ordinary Gaoming might not be so ordinary after all. There is no inherent fearlessness in this world, only the courage to stand up. "I''m going." After sending the passbook to the door, Gaoming grabbed the door handle and pulled the door hard. The dense divine patterns on the door panel seemed to sense something, like poisonous snakes swarming toward his arm. His consciousness became blurred, and Gao Ming saw a pair of hands reaching out from the door and grabbing him. When ordinary Gao Ming was pulled into the door of the "past", the kind-hearted Gao Ming hidden under the uniform of the Investigation Bureau was also affected. His consciousness and soul seemed to be pulled out of his body, and he fell softly to the ground. . Plop! Plop! ??The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming who followed the example and the bad Gao Ming who was hiding in the room in the distance also fell. Although they all represented Gao Ming who made different life choices, they still seemed to share the same soul. In the elevator on the ninth floor, painter Gao Ming was setting up a trap. He painted the elevator car into a ghost nest, but before he could put down the last stroke, his head hit the operating panel and he fell unconscious. The cold wind blew into his ears, and Gaoming Gaoming opened his eyes. He entered the door in the past, but he didn''t see any rooms or corridors. He found himself sitting on a bus. ?The electronic clock in the car was running backwards, and the window was dark, with an occasional blurry building flashing by. ?He turned to look at the other seats in the car, his eyes slowly opened wide, and he saw familiar faces. "you" Hearing the noise, the other passengers in the car seemed to wake up from their dreams. They stood up from their seats and looked at each other in surprise. ?Except for the driver, this car has a total of 51 seats, with a high-profile person sitting in each position. Why did I come in? Shan Gaoming was sitting in the front row. He was wearing a school uniform and his schoolbag was filled with snacks, as if he was getting ready for an outing. "Hello, is there anyone kind enough to help me change my seat? I really can''t stand it anymore!" A timid Gao Ming sat in the last row of the bus. He stood in the aisle in panic, pointing his finger at the person next to him. Location. ??On the last seat of the whole car was a hanged corpse. The corpse had its hands clasped in front of its chest, and a strange black and white photo was pressed against its heart. "The body Gao Ming also came in? Is it because of the fragments of photos that the security personnel sent into its heart?" The kind-hearted Gao Ming stood up and clapped his hands: "Don''t panic, everyone, we seem to have entered the past at the same time because we are one body. ''Behind that door, this car heading into the past might just help us recall something." (End of this chapter) Chapter 377 memory platform Chapter 377 The Platform of Memory ?kind-hearted Gao Ming took a lot of effort to explain clearly, so that all Gao Ming in the car had a general understanding of their current situation. ? Knowing that they are in a desperate situation, every survivor in the car has a different reaction. Their past experiences have shaped different characters. "Actually, you don''t need to be too nervous. According to the information I obtained, our bodies were plotted by ''God''. It imprisoned us in different rooms, making it impossible for us to meet. Normally, it is almost impossible for us to get together. Together, it was the bravest Gao Ming who created an opportunity for us." Seeing that someone was dissatisfied with ordinary Gao Ming, the kind-hearted Gao Ming quickly spoke. ?The most ordinary Gao Ming didn''t say much, he just lowered his head and smiled bitterly. He knew that he was not the bravest Gao Ming at all. He was just the most ordinary one among all the people. He was inferior to anyone and was useless. "Don''t waste time on useless things." The painter Gao Ming seemed a little out of place among the "nest" of Gao Ming. He clutched his brush and glanced at all the Gao Ming''s faces, and finally looked at the driver. room. "The people in this bus heading past are all Gao Ming. It seems that we are the only ones on this bus, but..." The painter Gao Ming suddenly walked to the driver''s cab and smashed the glass door of the driver''s cab hard: "This Who is driving? He is also high, but why is he driving this car? " ?Everyone was attracted by the painter''s words. Everyone looked towards the driver''s cab. No matter how they adjusted the angle, they could not see the driver''s face, only the driver''s back. ?Judging from the back view, the driver is wearing a high school uniform, which is consistent with Gao Ming''s back. The driver should also be a Gao Ming. Why is this Gao Ming not a passenger? ?The painter Gao Ming banged the driver''s cabin hard, hoping that the other person would stop, but the person had no intention of slowing down. ?The kind-hearted Gao Ming also walked over with a strange expression. Was the driver also a Gao Ming? But why can he become a driver? Why can we master the past? None of the other Gaomings understood it. Only the most ordinary Gaoming had some broken scenes flashing through his mind. He vaguely saw himself entering a certain tunnel again and again and being killed from behind again and again, but he never saw it. The murderer''s face was only seen in a blur from his back. Is it him? Is...the murderer? ?The night wind blew through the car window, and the chill made Gao Ming shiver. He sat in his seat and fell into deep thought. The time on the electronic watch in the car continued to decrease, and the outline of a certain building outside the window became clear. Ten seconds later, the bus stopped in front of that building. "The train has stopped?" Passengers looked out and saw warm lights shining on the platform. The platform had a strange name, called - I have felt the warmth. ?Behind this platform is a residential building that is completely different from Xiang Shengyong Apartment. It makes all Gaoming feel familiar and cordial. Are you home? Isnt this the home we have lived in for more than ten years? The figures of the family appeared at the window. They had prepared a large table of meals and were waiting for Gao Xing to return home. The warmest light in the world is the lamp at home. At this time, the dim light paved a road. "If no one gets off the bus, the car doesn''t seem to start." Kind-hearted Gaoming stared at the electronic watch that was still running backwards on the bus: "I seem to understand! This car is similar to what a group leader saw. In the corridor, every platform where the bus stops is equivalent to a team leaders office filled with desperate memories. Only when we get off the bus and pick up all the desperate memories and carry our own past can we go to the next platform. The painter Gao Ming narrowed his eyes: "In other words, if you want to end all this, you have to pick up the memories on each platform and reach the end?" "I don''t care what you are talking about, I''m getting off the car." The timidest Gao Minglao felt that the corpse next to him was looking at him, but what was more frightening than the corpse was all the Gao Ming around him, a group of him sitting in a car On the night train, it was so weird and scary. Gao Ming, the timidest man, couldn''t stay for a moment, especially after seeing the lights of his home. ?After rushing off the bus, the timid Gao Ming walked across the platform and ran on the road paved with lights. He couldn''t wait to knock on the door of his house. The passengers could see clearly in the car. The door to the house was opened, but the figures of the family members became extremely scary. However, Gao Ming did not seem to notice it at all. He was left in that home until the lights went out and the door opened again. closure. The vehicle started, and the timid Gao Ming was left here forever, seemingly becoming a part of this, but he also successfully helped everyone get through the first platform. If you want to reach the end, you must not be immersed in beautiful fantasies. You must always consider problems from the worst perspective. The painter Gao Ming shook his head. He returned to his seat and picked up a paintbrush to paint on the car. Gaoming just disappeared, and his vacant seat seemed a bit dazzling at this time. ?? Before everyone could get over the emotions just now, the bus stopped again. ?The car door opened, and Kind Gaoming looked at the platform. The name of this station was - I once liked someone. There seemed to be light rain outside the window, and the car windows and memories became hazy. The passengers looked at each other, and no one dared to get out directly. The rain became heavier, and a figure suddenly ran toward the platform in the darkness. She was wearing the same school uniform as Gao Ming, and she was holding a book in her arms. Liu Yi? The girls hair was wet, and water droplets slid down her face. Maybe she was not the most beautiful in the world, but for many people in Class 13, they would still think of her smile a few years later. The platform shrouded in darkness seemed to have received a beam of moonlight, and the ordinary night turned into an unforgettable memory because of the appearance of one person. ?Gao Ming, who had been silent in the second to last row of the bus, stood up. He looked a little haggard, and the look he looked at Liu Yi was different from other Gao Ming''s. There was hesitation, guilt, and helplessness. "The watch in the car didn''t stop. If we didn''t reach the finish line within the fixed time, we probably would never have arrived." Gao Ming, the painter, couldn''t open the door of the driver''s cab. He gave up controlling the vehicle and looked at the man who had just stood up. The fateful one: "If you want to go down, you''d better hurry up. If you miss this stop, you may never see it again." ??Water gradually accumulated between the bus and the platform. The silent Gao Ming grabbed the handrail and stood in the car looking at Liu Yi. Boom! Thunder sounded, and a red umbrella appeared outside the platform. ?Helping her high heels in the water, a woman with an extremely delicate appearance silently stared at the platform. ? Gao Ming in the car had no memory of that woman, but when the other woman looked at him with eyes full of disappointment, Gao Ming felt very painful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 378 i had everything Chapter 378 I once had everything She should be a very important person to me, why cant I remember her? Gao Ming, the most emotional person, clenched his fingers. Compared to death, forgetting seemed more desperate. ?The red umbrella fell to the ground, and wounds appeared on the delicate-looking woman''s body. It seemed that all the wounds were left to save Gao''s life. ?The disappointment accumulated so deeply that her eyes turned gray, and she took out a sharp knife from her bag. "I''ll get off at this stop." Gao Ming, the most emotional person, looked at the other people in the car: "You must reach the end! Don''t really forget her!" ?Seeing the woman walking onto the platform, Gao Ming stepped out of the bus without hesitation. ?The door closed and the bus continued to move forward. Through the car window, other Gao Ming saw the most emotional Gao Ming fall on the platform. Perhaps in that Gao Ming''s view, the way not to hurt the two women was to hurt himself. The timid Gao Ming was assimilated by the protection of his family, and the affectionate Gao Ming committed suicide because of love. It seems that Gao Ming lost too much to become Gao Ming ?The kind-hearted Gao Ming couldn''t bear it. He didn''t want to continue to think about it. Maybe the people who got off the bus were not in pain. The real pain was the Gao Ming who was left behind at the end. "If we want to get to the end, some things must be thrown away. We are racing against fate. Any burden may cause us to lose everything." Gao Ming, the painter next to him, said indifferently: "Looking at it this way, I am the most suitable one. ?The kind-hearted Gao Ming glanced at the painter Gao Ming. Just now, the painter Gao Ming used words to express his affection for Gao Ming and get off the car. "Each of us is Gao Ming, but you give me a strange feeling." The kind-hearted Gao Ming looked at the weird patterns on the painter Gao Ming''s body: "Who...are you?" "Me? I am Gao Ming?" The painter Gao Ming laughed: "It''s true, even the soul is exactly the same Gao Ming!" Can you tell me what you wrote in your diary? The rain outside the window is getting heavier and heavier, and the kind-hearted Gao Ming and the painter Gao Ming are facing each other in the bumpy bus. Every entry in my diary is a painting, a scene I drew with my own hands. The painter Gao Ming had a gentle smile on his face, making it difficult to guess what he was thinking. "They are all paintings? The last diary entry is also a painting?" Kind Gaoming seemed to have noticed a detail. Thats right. Then what did you write in your last diary entry? Facing the kind-hearted Gao Ming''s question, the painter Gao Ming did not answer immediately. He narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke after a long time: "The painting is of myself." The painter Gao Ming''s answer caused the expressions of several Gao Ming in the car to change. Some Gao Ming who had met in private had read other people''s diaries. The contents of their previous diaries were different, but the diaries on the last day all mentioned taking the bus. , to participate in an off-campus activity. ??The last diary entry is the intersection of all the fates of Gaoming, bringing them together at this moment. The atmosphere in the car changed, but no one made any announcement. Everyone sat in silence in their seats until the car stopped again. The rain hits the stop sign. This stop is called - I was passionate and naive. The cold wind blew through the hearts of every passenger, and no one knew how many stations there were ahead. Im sorry! Im sorry! ??The voice of Band 13 Dubai rang outside the car window. His family was poor, he was tall and thin, and he basically had no good clothes except his school uniform. "Pa!"??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Du Bai''s school uniform zipper was torn, he knelt in the alley behind the platform, his back pressed against the trash can, the white washed school uniform is now covered with mud point. In front of Du Bai, several senior gangsters blocked the road. "Are you disobedient? Last time we just borrowed some money. Is it worth asking your grandma to come to the school to make trouble?" The leader of the gangster put a band-aid on the corner of his eye: "You caused us all to be scolded by the teacher. I will pay you back when I go home." I was severely beaten by my family, how do you want to compensate for the wounds?" I, I didnt let grandma go to school. "She is so old, and you are not afraid that she will be angry to death?" Several gangsters didn''t care at all, and they all laughed: "You don''t think it''s embarrassing, we are actually embarrassed for you. I heard that your grandma was sitting in the office crying, Hes still acting like a fool! ?Du Bai grew up with his grandmother. The old man was uneducated. As he got older, a weak person wanted to protect another weak person, so he had to do everything he could. "Why don''t you talk?" After spitting out the smoke from his mouth, the gangster kicked Du Bai in the chest: "Don''t even think about going home today. The brothers are going to have fun with you." beatings and bullying happened in the alleys. The bullies were satisfied with dominating the weak. Even without Du Bai, they would still target others. ?The passengers in the car saw this scene, some were indifferent, and some looked intolerable. Seeing that no one got up from their seats, the kind-hearted Gao Ming hesitated and walked towards the car door. "I''ll do it." Bad Gao Ming took off his school uniform jacket and put his hand on kind Gao Ming''s shoulder: "I feel that you are smarter than me and have a better understanding of the overall situation. You are suitable to stay in the car and protect us. convoy." "You..." This was the first time that Kind Gao Ming saw Bad Gao Ming. There were scars from fighting all over his body, which was completely different from other Gao Ming''s temperaments. "I am a violent person at heart, but I don''t like to bully the weak. I just like to bully the bullies and bully them the same way they bully others. I have no morals at all, and I have no respect for the law. People can''t live without death, but he bullies I, Im going to **** him! Bad Gao Ming stepped out of the bus and took a deep breath. ?The rain soaked his body, but he didn''t care. He turned around and waved goodbye to the bus, then picked up a stone on the ground and rushed into the back alley. The bad guy Gao Ming fought with the gangster, and the figure was gradually swallowed up by the darkness in the alley. The bus did not stop because someone left, but there were fewer and fewer passengers in the bus. ?Station after stop passed by, and at each stop a Gao Ming would get off, and the kind Gao Ming also began to become silent. ?The world behind the door called the past is much more dangerous than he imagined. Normally, a person cannot pick up the desperate memories on all platforms alone. ?Time continued to pass in the car, and after a few more stops, the bus stopped next to a hospital. Judging from the outline, the hospital looks a bit like Lishan Private Hospital. The car door opened, and the name of the platform near the hospital was - I once had kindness. ?Kind Gaoming seemed to understand something. He looked at the platform with sad eyes. ? Complete Gaoming, what have you experienced? Are you going to throw away even the kindness in your heart? Moving towards the car door, kind-hearted Gao Ming suddenly looked at the painter Gao Ming before getting off the car: "Everyone, I will get off at this stop, but I need you to do me a favor." The painter Gaoming suddenly felt bad. I hope you can let this Gao Ming, who loves painting, leave with me! Rather than saying that Kind Gao Ming wants everyone to do him a favor, it is better to say that he wants to help everyone one last time. There is some hidden danger in the painter Gao Ming, and Kind Gao Ming wants to drag the other person to death with himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 379 last passenger Chapter 379 The Last Passenger "One person is enough for each stop. Have you ever thought about what if one person is missing the finish line in the end, because your decision will cause everyone to sacrifice in vain." The painter Gao Ming did not expect that the kind Gao Ming would force If you leave the bus by yourself, isn''t everyone now better off? "If this happens, I am willing to bear all the consequences. You can put all the blame on me, curse me, and make me the most miserable Gao Ming." A smile appeared on the kind-hearted Gao Ming''s face. , the so-called kindness is not simply kindness, nor is it asking others to be kind in an unrealistic way, but being willing to bear the consequences of all kindness, and being responsible for kindness is the greatest kindness. ?No one on the bus spoke for the painter Gao Ming. The kind-hearted Gao Ming had been controlling the situation, and now he was even more ready to sacrifice himself. His only request was to take the painter Gao Ming away. ? Several Gao Mings who had previously discovered the painter Gao Ming''s problem also expressed their opinions one after another. If the painter Gao Ming was unwilling to get off the car, they would not mind "helping" the painter Gao Ming leave. I didnt expect that you could still protect yourself after going back in time and being broken down into such a ghostly state. The painter Gao Ming knew that he could not escape, so he walked next to the kind-hearted Gao Ming: You are really not simple. ?The car door opened, and Kind Gao Ming grabbed the painter Gao Ming and walked out of the car together. They passed the platform and entered the dark hospital. No sound came back, and no one knew what was in the hospital. The kindness and the painter just disappeared. "Lishan Hospital should also be a key node in our past memories. What did I encounter there? Why did I lose my kindness there?" Ordinary Gao Ming put his fingers on the window. The rain blurred the window and he couldn''t see clearly when he left. of myself. After the timid Gao Ming left, the vehicle started to drive forward. After the affectionate Gao Ming committed suicide, the passengers in the car no longer had any relaxed expressions. ?Now when Shan Gaoming also got out of the car, the car became silent, silent about everything, no one spoke. The past...where is the end of the past? Does the past really have an end? Ordinary Gao Ming lowered his head. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this. He didn''t know what to do next. ?Passenger buses stop and go, still passing those platforms. There is a vague building behind each platform, and there is a past that cannot be forgotten. I once hated indifference, I once felt happy, I once cried bitterly one day, I once saw beautiful scenery... I once had a family who loved me very much, I worked hard, I felt lucky, I experienced insecurity... ?There are fewer and fewer passengers on the bus and more and more empty seats. One death has been left in the past, but what is more painful now are the passengers left in the car. ?The heavy rain blurred the road ahead, and the car door opened again amid lightning and thunder. The platform outside looked a bit eerie. A man with an obviously abnormal body was squatting on the ground with his back to the bus. In front of him lay a corpse whose gender could not be determined. ?Hearing the sound of the car door opening, the abnormal person slowly turned his head, and a face completely covered with blood came into the eyes of all the passengers. ?It is much taller than a normal person, with slender limbs and sunken eyes. It is wearing a shabby raincoat. It looks a bit like the rainy night murderer Gao Ming encountered a long time ago - Qi Yan. Abandoning the corpse in front of him, the rainy night murderer grabbed a **** sharp knife and rushed towards the bus! ??The driver had no intention of closing the door. Seeing that the murderer was about to rush up, sitting in the corner, Gao Ming, who had never spoken a word, walked over. He lowered his head, and his eyes were covered by his hair, which was longer than other high-ranking officials. When Qi Yan stepped onto the bus with his front legs, he suddenly bumped into Qi Yan, pinched Qi Yan''s neck with both hands, and made a scary sound in his mouth. Weird smile. There are scars from self-abuse on his pale skin, his teeth are crooked, and his arms look extremely uncoordinated due to long-term injections of certain drugs. ?This Gaoming didn''t seem to care about anything. He didn''t communicate with anyone in the car and waited in silence until he was touched by a certain memory. The blade pierced his body, and Madman Gaoming seemed to feel no pain. He bit Qi Yan''s neck like a wild beast. The heavy rain washed away the blood, and the two figures bit each other in the most primitive and brutal way. ?The car door slowly closed, and ordinary Gao Ming watched them through the window. This stop was called I once collapsed and fell into madness. ?There were only a few passengers on the bus, but the vehicle still did not stop, and the destination in the past seemed impossible to reach. The electronic clock running backwards is about to reach zero, and the road ahead is still completely shrouded in darkness. Is it my turn at the next stop? A few minutes later, the bus suddenly began to slow down. Someone was waving on the platform not far away. Two prison guards were standing under the platform''s canopy, and several prisoners were squatting side by side. Their hands and feet were tied with chains, and some were wearing serious medical equipment. Some were stripped naked. Not far from them, there was an **** vehicle that had been involved in an accident, with the words "Henshan Prison" printed on it. "No! Can''t stop!" Gao Ming, who was sitting at the front of the car, just glanced out the window and began to beat the cab door desperately, but the speed of the bus was still slowing down. Those two prison guards were wearing prisoners shoes, they were prisoners pretending to be prisoners! No matter what Gao Ming said, the bus still stopped. In order to prevent those people from getting on the bus, Gao Ming stood at the front door and ran out the moment the door opened, blocking the door with his body. The schoolbag fell to the ground, and the various psychological books in the bag were wet by the rain. Close the door! Close the door quickly! In just a few seconds, before the prisoners could react, the bus started moving again. Ordinary Gao Ming saw that Gao Ming was chained by prisoners and knelt down on the platform. The name of that station was - I once wanted to cure the disease. ?Becoming a psychological counselor was a high-fat ideal, but after actually walking on this path, he even lost his dream. The sound of rain could be heard clearly. Gao Ming looked at Gao Ming who was left on the platform. He was scared and a little at a loss. ?He is not smart enough to see through other people''s schemes; he is not brave enough to resist, and he is not kind enough to sacrifice himself, nor is he ruthless enough to use any means. ?One stop after another passed by, and there was not much time left. "what do I do" "Hello!" A hand touched his shoulder, and Gaoming raised his head. He saw an arm covered with blessings and a face covered with mantras. "We are the only two living passengers left in the car." The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming seemed to have finally determined something. He gently patted the ordinary Gao Ming on the shoulder: "I didn''t expect that you would be the last one left. I didn''t expect that you would be the last one left." The most ordinary you turned out to be what you are now. I dont know what you are talking about? Ordinary Gao Ming looked at the flesh and blood Gao Ming blankly. "This process must be very painful, right? Thank you for your hard work." Flesh Gaoming smiled: "I''m at the station, you have to walk the rest of the way by yourself." Ordinary Gao Ming stood up from his seat. Only then did he see that the bus that was originally full of Gao Ming had become empty. ?The car door opened, and Xunrou Gaoming stepped out of the car with his schoolbag. There was a middle-aged doctor with a dragon pattern on his face waiting for him on the platform. Ordinary Gao Ming has no memory of that doctor at all, but as long as he sees the other person''s face, a name will appear in his heart - Lu Zang. You will reach the end. Flesh Gaoming waved on the platform with a smile until the bus started again. ?Sitting in a deserted passenger car, Gaoming Gaoming looked out the window. We are always saying goodbye to ourselves, and when we look back, we can no longer see the past. (End of this chapter) Chapter 380 The end of a high life Chapter 380 The End of a High Life Tick-tock, tick-tock The moving electronic clock made time sound. When there was half a minute left before the countdown, the road in front of the bus changed. The lights came on, no new memory platform appeared, and the bus called the past drove into a dark tunnel. ?Hong Kong Gao Ming walked towards the front of the car. He tried to communicate with the driver, but the driver said nothing. Ordinary Gaoming tried various methods, let alone letting the other party reveal some information, he didn''t even see the other party''s face. "Where are you driving to? Talk! Who are you? Why do you appear in my past? In my memory?" The bus drove silently in the tunnel, like a fish diving into the deep sea. "Without the platform, we should be almost at the end, right? But what''s going on with this tunnel?" Gaoming tried hard to think, but he couldn''t figure anything out. The lights in the car flashed, the electronic clock moved with difficulty, and the speed of the car continued to slow down. When the hands jumped for the last time, the countdown ended and the bus slowly stopped in the tunnel. The lights in the cab suddenly turned off, followed by the lights in the compartment. Gao Ming rushed to the back of the bus before all the light disappeared. He carried the body with the photo on the chest on his back. No matter what, the body''s high life was also high. Compared to the unknown danger in the dark, one''s own body is more reassuring. We are the only two passengers left in the car. Gaoming rummaged through his schoolbag to see if there was anything useful. He unexpectedly saw the black-and-white photo of the deceased as a gift. ??The last two remaining passengers seem to have a photo of themselves. How strange. Ordinary Gaoming took out his mobile phone without any signal and looked at the chest of the corpse with the help of weak light. The photos of the corpse were collected by the General Bureau of Investigation with great effort. The contents of the photo are very strange. In the black and white background, Gao Ming is wearing the uniform of the top security officer of the General Bureau of Investigation. His expression is cold and his eyes are indifferent. His whole body is stitched. The traces were as if the body had been broken into pieces and put back together piece by piece. ?This posthumous photo exudes a strong curse. If you stare at it for a long time, you will be attracted to the photo. Is this me too? ?Some black-and-white photos of the deceased make Gao Ming feel friendly, and some photos make Gao Ming scared. Ordinary Gao Ming doesnt want to be himself in the photos, but he doesnt know what will happen in the future. ?The lights on the bus have been extinguished, and ordinary Gaoming is carrying his body on his back and walking in the deep tunnel. Where is the end point? ?It was pitch black all around, and he couldn''t see the way he came or the road in front of him. The only thing that could bring Gao a life support was his own body. ?He is not very courageous and easily shrinks back, but whenever he wants to give up, other high-profile faces flash in his mind. ?He was able to get here because every high-ranking person sacrificed himself. At this moment, other high-ranking people are on the platform bearing the most desperate memories of the past. Ordinary Gaoming has no choice. He can only move forward and must reach the end. ??Fall down and get up again and again, hit the wall in the dark again and again, and convince myself again and again. He doesnt understand why everyone thinks so highly of him. Maybe he should get off the bus instead of Kindness and Gao Ming, or just replace someone else. Dark, dead, and lonely, he began to talk to the corpse, silently counting his heartbeats. Time lost its meaning here. He couldnt remember how long he had walked. When he raised his hand unintentionally, he found that the tunnel walls were no longer slippery stones, but turned into cold and stiff corpses. He touched a human face! Are there people embedded in the walls? Stopping where he was, he mustered up all his courage to touch the wall again. His fingertips brushed the corpse''s eyebrows, bridge of nose and mouth. Gao Ming made an extremely shocking discovery - it seemed to be himself. ?? He raised the phone with difficulty. Gao Ming wanted to use the faint light of the phone screen to see clearly, but the phone suddenly vibrated. Someone sent him a text message at this time. There was no signal just now. Could these text messages be sent by ghosts? Turning on his phone in confusion, Gao Ming saw that his classmates in Class 13 were bombarding him with messages in turn. Most of the messages were telling him not to go any further. The road ahead was very dangerous and asked him to get back on the bus quickly. ?The messages were extremely realistic. They described the dangers in the darkness and the various anomalies in Gao Ming''s life, which made ordinary Gao Ming feel as if he had gone crazy. Messages came into his eyes one after another. Ordinary Gao Ming became more and more frightened as he read them. There was a ghost hidden deep in the tunnel, and his classmates were all waiting for him to go back. Through text messages, phone calls, and even video invitations, most students were trying to do one thingget Gao Ming back to the bus. "Everyone has sent messages... No, why not that Gao Yun? He said that he is also my classmate, but why is he the only one who has not sent messages to persuade me to go back?" After hesitating for a long time, Feng Gaoming chose to believe in himself. He touched the corpses on the wall and endured various persuasion and "warnings" from his classmates. After walking for a long time, just when Fang Gaoming felt that he was about to collapse, his hand touched a gap on the wall. The empty part was just enough for a corpse to be placed. "There is one missing body? I should also be embedded in the tunnel wall?" He wanted to try to see if he could go in, but his hands and feet couldn''t be bent at that angle. I dont know if it was a coincidence or not, but the body he was carrying suddenly fell down, and an arm was slanted on the wall, as if saying goodbye to him. ?After a moment of silence, Gaoming sighed and placed his body in the empty space. When the corpse was completely stuck in it, blood vessels sprouted from the black and white photo of its heart. Soon those blood vessels crawled towards other corpses on the wall, and something was torn open! Boom! Boom! Boom! Like the beating of a drum, a large number of death memories flood into the heart of ordinary Gao Ming. He has too many pasts, and each past is a tragic memory of death! The dark tunnel seemed unable to withstand the force, and cracks appeared on the walls. Gaoming Gaoming covered his heart. He dropped his cell phone and ran forward with all his strength. The tunnel collapsed behind him, the darkness and shadows were dispelled, and the hearts of ordinary people and countless corpses beat at the same time. He ran faster and faster, and rushed out of the tunnel at the last moment. ??Humbling sounds echoed throughout the world behind the door. Gao Ming stood on the ruins and looked back. There were one bright platform after another along the way, and that was his life. The bad guy Gao Ming, who was lying in the mud, looked at him with blood in his mouth. ??The dying kind-hearted Gaoming in Lishan Private Hospital looked at the window and finally smiled. ??The flesh and blood body was changing rapidly, and he grabbed Lu Zang''s neck. Is this where I end? This is where...everything begins? (End of this chapter) Chapter 381 I am a believer and a believer Chapter 381 I am a believer and a believer Ordinary Gaoming lived up to the expectations of all Gaoming and reached the end of the road. The tunnel embedded with countless Gao Ming''s corpses collapsed in the darkness, and ordinary Gao Ming had many more memories in his mind, and various different experiences were intertwined in his soul. He is indeed the most ordinary one. He does not have the character or talent to become the protagonist, nor does he have any special abilities. However, the will left by death again and again is all accumulated on him at this moment. He possesses a powerful will that exceeds that of any other person in Hanhai, and he has gathered an absolute faith that is almost impossible to exist in Hanhai. In Hande Private College, Yan Xizhi broke through a certain boundary with the help of all the teachers and students in the college. The old principal has devoted her whole life to the children. Her sincere love and care made the students voluntarily turn into human bricks to carry her into the school. shrine. Gaoming is another situation. He is born alone, with no one willing to accompany him, and no one believes he can do it. It was almost impossible for him to have a will that surpassed that of Yan Xizhi and to gain a more pure faith than the students. Let alone people, even fate didn''t think Gao Ming could do it, so there was such an accident. No matter what happened, no matter how many times he died, Gao Ming never wavered. What he believes in is himself, and what provides him with faith is his past selves who died tragically. All the resentment and anxiety have become strength. He firmly believes that he can finally change his destiny! There is no need to think rationally or prove it logically. I will move forward step by step. I am convinced and I will never waver. This is faith, a high-life faith. Madly absorbing the wills one after another, the eyes of ordinary Gaoming gradually changed. He looked at the way he came. Each Gaoming died on the platform due to the memory of despair. Those Gaomings were essentially the segments in his heart. Formed by the memory of death. He used to be tortured by those painful memories. As long as he thinks about the past, the tragic death process will sting him. But behind this door, the bus leading to the past allowed different Gao Ming to complete the reconciliation, and the memory of death hidden in Gao Ming''s heart no longer hurt him. After his death, he became his most loyal believer. I have to take them away together. ?Outside the tunnel, there was a brand new gift box placed at the past end. However, this gift box was not bright red, but wrapped in the cheapest wrapping paper on the street. Another gift? Whose gift is this? Ordinary Gao Ming was sure that all the calls came from this gift box. He carefully untied the ribbon on the gift box and frowned the moment he opened it. In a cheap and ordinary gift box, there was a mummified baby with closed eyes. Its withered arms held a heart that looked familiar to Gao Ming. Every time the heart beats, the body of the baby mummy will recover a little, and part of its skin has gradually become closer to normal. The mummy is being reanimated through that heart? ??Thin blood vessels grew around the blood-red heart. The blood vessels took root in the world behind the door and were fed by the memory of the entire world. ?The average person can feel something calling him in his heart, which means that his heart may have swallowed up something important to him. I cant care about that much anymore! Gaoming Gaoming grabbed the heart. When he touched the heart, the baby specimens eyes suddenly opened and a harsh scream came from his mouth. ?Severe pain came through his mind, and all the memories related to the past turned into a rope and strangled Gao Ming''s neck. ??In the past, an ordinary high-life would probably be defeated instantly, but after gaining the will of other high-lives, he has become different. He grasped his heart with five fingers, and Ordinary Gaoming forcefully snatched the heart from the baby''s specimen. The blood-red heart and his body were slowly merging, and blood city ghost patterns began to appear on the skin of ordinary Gaoming. On a platform in the distance, the flesh-and-blood Gaoming let out a roar, and there were dense prayers on his body. The skin was torn off, and a faint smell of meat wafted away. After the baby mummy lost its heart, cracks appeared in its body. The screams in its mouth kept changing, as if it was sending some message to the outside world. Unfortunately, nothing came in to save it until it was completely broken. ?The dry skin broke into pieces at a touch, and the baby kept its last resentful look and turned into ashes. In the cheap gift box, there was only a pile of broken clay sculptures and an old greeting card. The mummy of a baby is the **** of the past? The world behind the door, which was generated based on the memory of the person who entered it, began to collapse on a large scale. Ordinary Gao Ming took out the greeting card. "Happy birthday?" The words on the greeting card were very much like those written by Gao Ming''s mother. He looked at the empty gift box and felt a little strange: "Is this a gift for me? Has it been replaced by the ''past'' god? It has stolen what originally belonged to me. Thing, put his body in? " In this unusual incident, everyone will receive a gift, but Gao Ming has now received two different gifts, and they seem to have different meanings. Hands closed the greeting card subconsciously. The memory world behind the door completely dissipated, and a strange power poured into Gao Ming''s left eye. He didn''t know whether it was because he had died too many times and kept going back to the past, or because ordinary high-life destroyed the body of the "God of the Past", but he found that he seemed to have inherited some of the abilities of the "God of the Past". The left eye now seems to be able to see other people''s past memories, and even make small modifications. Bang! ??The sound of the door panel breaking rang in his ears, and ordinary Gaoming felt a sharp pain. When he opened his eyes again, he fell from the side of the wall, and his body fell heavily to the ground. ??The door named "Past" on the wall exploded completely, the wall was bleeding, and the thick cracks spread directly to the other door. You succeeded?! The team leaders eyes widened with an incredulous expression on his face. He thought ordinary Gao Ming was ordinary before, but he looked forward to seeing a kind Gao Ming even more. "Yeah." Ordinary Gaoming nodded. After getting up, he immediately went to find Kind Gaoming. ?His anxious eyes met the kind-hearted Gao Ming not far away. The kind-hearted Gao Ming, who had just woken up from a coma, couldn''t help but make a gesture to the ordinary Gao Ming. ??Both of them remembered what happened inside the door. Ordinary Gao Ming could not reach the end by himself. Behind every desperate choice was a Gao Ming who stepped onto the platform. Perhaps because of the acquisition of hearts, after coming out of the door of the "past", all the beings can now hear each other''s heartbeats, and a common flame is burning in their chests. "Tell me, what is the end point of the past!" The leader of one group was more excited than anyone else. He had been in there himself and felt that it was impossible for a living person to reach the end. "Where is my uncle? Have you seen him?" The young man who lent Gaoming the gift box before also ran over and grabbed Gaoming''s shoulders. (End of this chapter) Chapter 382 Everyone has their own agenda Chapter 382 Everyone has their own agenda "I experienced all the desperate memories of my past, and finally destroyed a baby mummy at the end. It should be the corpse of the ''past god''. At that time, it was absorbing everyone''s memories." Ordinary Gaoming looked at the gift he lent himself The young man shook his head slightly: "Your uncle is not behind the door. He may have been devoured by the ''God of the Past''." ?Perhaps what Ordinary Gao Ming said was too straightforward, and the young man couldn''t accept it for a while. He shouted and questioned loudly. ?At this time, there are only two doors left on the wall: "present" and "future". Anyone who entered the past door before may not be able to come back. "Changes have occurred in the Xiangshengyong apartment building. Even if the ''God of the Past'' was not killed by you, it has been seriously affected." Liu Yi clutched the red armband, and her cold eyes finally softened. Hearing what Liu Yi said, the team leader also opened his sleeves and looked at his wrist. ??? There were faint ghost lines on the hand where he wore the watch, and the clay sculptures in the apartment building seemed unable to perfectly suppress everyone''s strength. "The abilities given by the ghost pattern began to return, but not only did I not feel at ease, but I felt that the surroundings had become more dangerous." A group leader looked at Liu Yi: "Do you feel the same way?" "This unusual incident involves two clay sculptures. The relationship between them is very complicated and they are not independent individuals." Liu Yi didn''t know where she got some inside information. Gao Yun might have told her. "What''s the meaning?" "The most terrifying thing in the world is that everything you hated in the past appears again in the guise of the future. You can''t escape, you can''t hide, you become the most annoying version of yourself, and you are stuck in place for your whole life." Liu Yi reached out and touched the bleeding wall, and a cry came from the wall: "After the past disappears, the future will appear. We don''t have much time." ??The suppression in the apartment building had just loosened a little, when various miserable screams came from upstairs. "Someone is killing the residents in the building? Is it Yuan Hui and the others?" Kind-hearted Gaoming raised his head: "I finally found my strength, but I don''t want to join forces and want to cause trouble. Are those guys really standing with God?" "Don''t worry about them, focus on the remaining two doors. The exit passage should be among them." Liu Yi''s expression turned cold again. After leaving Hande Private Academy, she didn''t know what she had experienced. What, the whole person seems to be different from before. Except for bad luck, no one can make her emotions waver. Do you still want to open the door? Gaoming Gao Ming said with a bitter look on his face. He really had a psychological shadow on the door. "I have searched all over the building. Apart from these three doors, there are no other exits." Liu Yi was very sure: "The things behind each door should be different. Behind the past door was hidden the ''Past God''." ''The body behind that door may be what ''God'' looks like now." You can definitely give it a try. Dr. Li nodded in agreement: Of the three doors before, only the one in the past was successfully opened, and the remaining two doors had no response no matter how hard I tried. I have other things to do, so I wont explore with you here. Ordinary Gao Ming walked behind Kind Gao Ming. His mind was filled with all kinds of memories, and he felt like his head was going to explode. "You have done enough, now leave it to others." Liu Yi walked to the door, took out a letter from his pocket and threw it into the doorway. "Is that your gift?" Gao Ming was a little surprised. Everyone''s gift was very important, but Liu Yi acted very casually. "Don''t be stupid." The team leader protected the two high-ranking officials and stayed away from Liu Yi: "There was a scuffle on the fourth floor just now. I saw her taking advantage of the chaos and taking a lot of things from the corpse. This woman has been collecting gifts from others. It means that the current door has swallowed up the gift sent by Liu Yi. The chaotic divine patterns on the door panel began to converge towards a certain place and gradually turned into a vague human-shaped pattern. The door handle turned slowly, and the vague human figure grew long hair and a delicate face. She was wearing a casual suit, and even her mind that was not considered "broad" was restored. The divine pattern on the door became Liu Yi? ?The door of the room was opened, and it was pitch black outside, with no light at all. Everyone gathered in the room and looked at Liu Yi nervously. She was also a little confused at this time. There were no monsters behind the door, and Liu Yi was not forced to enter. The door was left open, and it seemed that anyone could enter. The world behind the door in the past was constructed based on the memory of the person who entered it. Could it be that the real world is outside this door now? Ouyang Susu raised a possibility. Youre thinking, how can it be so simple? Dr. Li said casually, and then received a big eye roll and a weak elbow from his wife. Staring into the darkness, Liu Yi slowly stretched her fingers in that direction. Just when her fingertips were about to reach the door, she suddenly pulled back! ?Everyone saw a pair of pale hands reaching out from the darkness on the other side of the door, as if they wanted to grab Liu Yi''s hand. Five fingers failed to catch Liu Yi, and he immediately hid in the darkness, as if everything that just happened was an illusion. "What is that? It seems to be preparing to drag me in?" Liu Yi lowered his head and looked at his hand. The five fingers stretched out from the darkness just now were very similar to her fingers, and even the location of the wounds was the same. ?Everyone present was also shocked by what happened just now. The door named "Now" was not closed. It seemed that it would only close after swallowing a person. "How about we try another door first?" Fan Fan didn''t dare to approach Liu Yi casually, fearing that Liu Yi would misunderstand that he wanted to push her in. "That''s fine." Liu Yi took out a girl''s headband from his pocket and threw it into the doorway of the future door. ?This door was the same as the previous one. The door panel was pushed open from the inside, and Liu Yi was directly forced into it by a force. "Something''s wrong!" The leader of the group was also a veteran. He touched his chin: "Before the door in the past was destroyed by Gao Ming, Liu Yi was not willing to approach these three doors at all. She collected a lot of gifts in advance. , but there is no idea of ??trying. But have you noticed that since Gao Ming destroyed the door in the past, Liu Yi''s attitude has changed significantly, and she is more positive than anyone else." "Liu Yi should have hidden some information." Kind-hearted Gaoming also felt that Liu Yi was anxious: "Is there anything she needs behind the door?" "No, I don''t believe her." The team leader gently touched the ghost pattern. After hesitating for a moment, he took out a **** gift, and then he also entered the door of the future. (End of this chapter) ~ Brothers, take a day off Brothers, please take a day off I have had a toothache for the past few days. I went to have it extracted in the morning. As a result, the chapter I wrote in the afternoon was numb and numb. I was not satisfied with it, so I deleted it and rewrote it. I will take a rest today.?(End of this chapter) Chapter 383 Seize the body Chapter 383: Seizing the Corpse "Wait!" A group of team leaders had already entered without being stopped by ordinary high-definition players. Their strength began to recover and they became confident again: "Are these two people crazy?" They were hiding their strength before, but now they see that you have gained great benefits behind the door, of course they will not miss this opportunity. Kind Gaoming shook his head slightly. What benefits have I gained? Ordinary Gaoming felt that he had only narrowly escaped death and was still in a bad state. "Don''t you feel it yourself?" Kind-hearted Gao Ming was surprised: "Since you came out of the door, the blood in your body has surged, exuding a faint scent of meat. What''s even more exaggerated is your left eye. I feel it when you stare at it. Its creepy, as if your destiny is under your control. The two were discussing when the weird man wrapped up behind him suddenly walked out. He came to the two high-profile men and took off half of his mask: "Can you take a step to speak?" Opening an empty rental house, the weirdo waited for two Gao Ming to enter before taking off his hat and mask. His face was the same as Gao Ming''s, except that his face was densely covered with blessing words. "The second to last Gao Ming to get off?" Ordinary Gao Ming was deeply impressed by this Gao Ming. The platform he went to was weirder than the other platforms. In that car leading to the past, I remembered a lot of things, and I also met a very interesting person, his name was Lu Zang. Gao Ming was unsmiling, but his eyes were gentle. Isnt that person a figment of our memory? "There is a kind of ghost in the shadow world. They are called ineffable existences. As long as we mention him, he can feel it." Flesh Gaoming chose to share his secret with ordinary Gaoming: "Lu Zang appears now and enters The first stop in the tunnel was that he had a hand in our lives. This person cannot be judged simply by good or bad, because we can see the truth, but it is also because he has suffered pain that should not have been endured. " "What did Lu Zang say to you? I saw you grabbed his neck in the end." Gaoming Gaoming saw the situation at each platform after the tunnel collapsed. "The life of every citizen in Hanhai has been doomed since birth. Fate has written the script in advance. If you want to completely get rid of all this, you can only kill fate." The flesh-and-blood Gaoming gathered his five fingers, as if he was pinching Lu Zang at this moment: "We It is the chess piece that Lu Zang uses to deal with fate. In order to deceive fate, he chose the most unlikely person, which is You. " Me? Ordinary Gaoming didnt know what to say. "Fate has arranged countless choices for you. Every high destiny may pose a threat to fate. Only you are safe and boring. If you were placed in a movie, you would be the perfect background board, swept away by the camera. Passerby." The look in the flesh-and-blood Gaoming''s eyes towards the ordinary Gaoming was very special, with both helplessness and approval: "But it was you who proved one thing - fate is not omnipotent. You destroyed the script of fate. Through death again and again, I encountered the complete me. Ordinary Gaoming doesnt quite understand the meaning of flesh and blood Gaoming: What does it mean to meet the complete you? After communicating with Lu Zang, I realized that I am the part of your will that merged with the Flesh Immortal, and the source of all your changes and power comes from the Flesh Immortal. What is a Flesh Fairy? Kind-hearted Gao Ming always thought the name Flesh Fairy was weird. "Flesh and blood become immortals, you can also think of it as the blood and flesh left after the death of a world." Flesh and blood Gaoming himself didn''t seem to understand very well: "The vast sea is a huge prison, regulated by fate, and flesh and blood immortals are controlled by fate. It disappears, leaving only traces in the city. Normally, it can never be reunited. It is you who continue to bring the traces of the past and the future to the present through death, allowing it to be reborn in you. " "We were ''dismembered'' by the clay sculptures of the ''Past God'' and the ''Future God'' in the Xiangshengyong Apartment. Our will was imprisoned in a certain day in the past. The heart of the gods was divided, and the heart of flesh and blood was hidden in another In the community. If we want to truly get rid of the danger, we must first reunite the hearts of the gods, escape from Xiangshengyong Apartment, and then go to Changcheng Community to find the heart of flesh and blood." Flesh and Blood Gaoming made a plan: "We don''t have to worry about that. Several doors, the first task is to gather all the high-ranking people together, and also to seize the corpse. "Easier said than done." "There is a mixed bag of fish and dragons in the building. Although they have the power of ghosts, they have their own agendas and are not united. We are different." Flesh Gao Ming pointed to the upstairs: "I am going to go to room 0715 again and put the rest of the people together." Gao Ming took it out. "Wait a minute, I have a question." Kind-hearted Gao Ming interrupted the flesh and blood Gao Ming: "You said that all Gao Ming is united, but the painter Gao Ming we met in the car is different from us. He retains his memory. Like a gentle man on the outside but extremely sick on the inside. I dont know what his condition is. The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming smiled bitterly: I have said everything that needs to be said. It is not safe here on the first floor. The monster named Future is probably coming. Lets leave as soon as possible. ?After the discussion, Xunrou Gaoming put on his mask again and said hello to the paradigm. You still want to take them with you? Kind Gaoming has never seen an example before. "He is the person I chose. He is very reliable." Flesh Gaoming turned to look at the door in the future. Neither the team leader nor Liu Yi came out. The divine pattern on the door panel turned blood red, like a bloodshot star. Eyeballs. No one knew what they encountered inside. Everyone could only see the cracks on the wall growing. The clock hanging in the room was also affected. The hands moved abnormally and time seemed to be passing faster. Led by Example, everyone first met up with the bad Gao Ming, and then shuttled back and forth among the floors under the guidance of the flesh and blood Gao Ming. Holding the blade in hand, Bai Xiao''s eyes were always on the corpse Gao Ming. He looked at the tortured body and the marks on the neck, and bloodshot eyes appeared involuntarily. He knew that Jingtuo God''s goal was Gao Ming and Wanjie, but before he had time to convey the news, Gao Ming''s corpse was already placed in front of him. "Bai Xiao, what are you waiting for! The power of Ghost Pattern is recovering, ready to take action!" Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui each brought some security personnel, and they completely blocked the thirteenth floor. ?In the center of the floor, Wan Jie was holding the "god statue" covered with patterns, leaning against the door, his chest rising and falling violently. Not far away from Wanjie, the grandma in red was unkempt, her arms were stained with blood, her eyes were vicious, and she wanted to gouge Wanjie alive. (End of this chapter) Chapter 384 Infighting Chapter 384 Infighting "One more step forward, and I will destroy the clay sculpture and smash your **** to pieces." In a desperate situation, Wanjie''s eyes were as calm as the sea, and no one could guess his thoughts. ??As the commander-in-chief of all security personnel in the Forbidden Game, Wanjies climb to this position relies not only on his prestige, but also on his tyrannical strength. Just now, he clearly felt that something had changed in the building, and some kind of power in his body was rapidly recovering. Although the ghost patterns are still suppressed, he can already use some. "Hand over the idol! Give it to me!" Grandma was in a state of madness. The red dress on her body was particularly bright, as if it was smeared with the blood of a large amount of innocent people. "Wan Jie, stop struggling to your death, all your ways of survival are blocked." Zhuo Jun was very smart. He was worried that Wan Jie would retaliate before his death, so he did not attack Wan Jie and let his crazy grandma pass first. ??If Gao Ming hadn''t broken the door in the past and caused changes in Xiangshengyong''s apartment, Zhuo Jun''s deployment would have been without any problems, but now he also felt that his power was recovering, so he became anxious. "It''s normal for evil ghosts and false gods to want to kill me. I can also understand that ghost players want to kill me. But you, you security personnel, why do you want to attack me?" Wan Jie knew everything. , he was just stalling for time: "Is Lord Jingtuo worried that I will compete with him for power? That little hermaphrodite, isn''t he afraid that after my death, the vast sea will be completely swallowed up by shadows?" "If you die, your subordinates can live." Zhuo Jun said a very cruel sentence: "We are the knife in the hands of the General Administration. The knife does not need thinking. Your biggest mistake is that you do too little and think Too many. Wan Jie laughed in anger and pinched the neck of the clay sculpture with one hand: "Do you think that by killing me, you can control the security personnel I brought from Xinhu?" "As long as they are human beings, they will have weaknesses and concerns. They also have desires and family members." Zhuo Jun was no longer ready to talk nonsense to Wan Jie and waved his arms: "Bai Xiao, He Jing, kill him!" After giving the order, unfortunately no one moved. Zhuo Jun''s eyes turned cold: "Have you forgotten what Lord Jingtuo said before? Do it!" ??The reason why Zhuo Jun asked Bai Xiao and He Jing to go up first is because these two people have the strength of the deputy team leader level, but they usually don''t obey his orders, and they have not yet fully gained the trust of God Jingtuo. After repeated urging, Bai Xiao walked out with a knife. There was a hideous wound on his arm, and the fragments of the photo that had been implanted in his body were also placed among Gaoming''s corpse. "We meet again." Wan Jie was slightly startled when he saw Bai Xiao. Last time, he forced Bai Xiao to give up the knife and join his security team. Unexpectedly, things have changed and now his life is in the hands of the other party. : "Fate is really a mysterious thing. Have I been abandoned by fate too?" At this time, Bai Xiao was extremely depressed. He had not met Gao Ming many times, but when he learned that Yuan Hui had killed Gao Ming, he felt like he was farewell to a friend who had fought side by side for all his life. This made him extremely sad. Suppressed, the malicious ghosts and gods fused with him were also affected. Even if he was suppressed by the rules of the apartment building, malice still poured out of his heart, wrapping around the blade with a biting coldness. Zhuo Jun''s pupils narrowed as he watched all this from a distance. He didn''t expect Bai Xiao to be so terrifying if he showed his true intentions. He really underestimated him before. "Can you still exert such ability after being restricted by ''gods''?" Yuan Hui was surprised and looked at another security guard: "He Jing, don''t hold back on your strength. Bai Xiao has already gone all out. "Why don''t you two come up?" He Jing saw Bai Xiao rushing forward stupidly and cursed: "Two scum from Class 13." ?The malice was still growing wildly, and Wanjie''s expression became serious, but after a moment, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes. Bai Xiao''s malice didn''t seem to be directed at him. Fate seems to have arranged a way out for me. His pupils turned completely black, and his Wanjie eyes were like the deep starry sky. He saw the changes in peoples hearts and the threads of destiny. After scanning several East District security team leaders, Wan Jie did not sit still and took action very decisively. ?The first thing he did, no one expected, was to smash the most precious clay statue of the **** directly at He Jing! Having a **** statue allows you to ignore some of the rules in the building and master the secrets of gods. That is the most important thing in Xiangshengyong Apartment. ?He Jing received this "big gift" before he even made a move. He was stunned for a moment. When grandma''s hatred was transferred to him, he grabbed the clay sculpture and ran away. Just as Zhuo Jun thought, both He Jing and Bai Xiao had just joined the Eastern District Security Department. God Jingtuo did not fully trust him, and he did not trust God Jingtuo either. The temptation to obtain the statue alone was more powerful than to surround and kill thousands of people. Bigger. Taking a step back, based on Wan Jie''s current situation, even if he leaves, the other three people can definitely kill him. "I''ll lure the old corpse in red away, and I won''t take away the credit for killing Wan Jie from you!" He Jing''s voice came from the end of the corridor, and he ran very fast. He Jing! Zhuo Jun cursed angrily. Before he could stop him, he suddenly felt a killing intent. He turned around and found that Wan Jie had completely ignored Bai Xiao and was heading straight towards him to kill him. Dont Wan Jie have a grudge against Bai Xiao? Zhuo Jun couldnt understand why everyone was hunting Wan Jie, but Wan Jie seemed to be killing himself? Stop him! He reached for the weapons provided by the security personnel. Zhuo Jun was tall and proficient in fighting. Even without the ghost marks, he felt that Wanjie was no match for him. ?Hands the knife forward, the blade brushes against Wan Jie''s eyelashes and hits the wall. Zhuo Jun never expected that middle-aged Wan Jie would be so flexible. He seems to be able to see through the trajectory of my attack? ??Before the next cut was made, Zhuo Jun was hit in the heart by Wan Jie''s punch. The force was very heavy, but it was completely bearable for Zhuo Jun. However, when he wanted to swing the knife again, his heart suddenly felt a cramp! Looking down, Zhuo Jun''s security uniform was penetrated by a very thin black nail, and the tip of the nail pierced his chest. Curse object? ?Hands and legs were numb and black blood was flowing. Zhuo Juns movements became sluggish, but Wan Jie seemed determined to kill him and came to kill him again! Oops! Although Yuan Hui was dissatisfied with Zhuo Jun, he also knew that he alone was no match for Wanjie, so he immediately called on the others to join him. Zhuo Jun''s side was full of dangers, but Bai Xiao, who was haunted by malice, seemed to have no intention of taking action. His eyes, which were gradually filled with malice, looked at Yuan Hui''s back. The lowered tip of the knife slowly raised, his eyes were clear and clear. Switch between evil and different. "The goal of Lord Jingtuo is to kill Wan Jie and Gao Ming. Now that Gao Ming is dead, as long as he kills Wan Jie again, the mission will be completed." Bai Xiao carried Gao Ming''s tortured body on his back: "As for Gao Ming, Others, it is entirely possible that they will die in the fight with Wanjie." (End of this chapter) Chapter 385 One person can be very lively Chapter 385 A person can also be lively Malice is very dangerous. It is more subtle than hatred and more sinister than murderous intention. Once targeted by malicious people, the end will usually be tragic, and death usually becomes a kind of relief, because malicious people like cruel torture and abuse best, and killing is not the purpose, but the process of fun. ??Bai Xiao was carrying Gao Ming''s body, but even if he was affected by the malice in his heart at this time, his movements of carrying Gao Ming''s body were still very gentle. Even though he was full of malice, he respected Gao Ming''s corpse more than Yuan Hui and the others. ??Wan Jie is still trying his best to kill Zhuo Jun. Injuring ten of his fingers is worse than cutting off one of his fingers. He is very strong, but with the addition of other security personnel, he is a bit overwhelmed. ??The tip of the knife was raised, and Bai Xiao walked towards Yuan Hui. His eyes were gradually distorted by some kind of power, and a terrifying smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ?It is very painful to suppress malice, but it is extremely comfortable to release malice. ?The pace quickened, and the white owl closed the distance silently. Yuan Hui, who was originally worried about Zhuo Jun, suddenly felt an inexplicable chill. He turned around and was startled when he saw Bai Xiao''s eyes: "You, what do you want to do?" "I''m just a little curious, how did you kill so well? After all, in my opinion, although you are both students in Class 13, you are far inferior to him." Bai Xiao stabbed the wound in Yuan Hui''s heart as soon as he opened his mouth. . Yuan Hui was not carried away by his anger. There was a life-and-death fight over there, but Bai Xiao was teasing himself. It was obvious that something was wrong. Withdrawing to one side, Yuan Hui stopped helping Zhuo Jun and stared at Bai Xiao cautiously, ready to escape at any time. I have to say that Yuan Hui''s judgment is very accurate, and the slightest disturbance can alert him. Bai Xiao continued to move forward. When the whole floor was in chaos, the door of the safe passage was opened. The leader was a little surprised to see the security personnel fighting among themselves. Bai Xiao''s eyes widened when he saw the person pushing the door. Boss. Having the experience of riding in the same car in the past, ordinary high beings can feel the presence of other high beings, and their hearts beat at a special frequency. Back to the hidden floor full of rooms 0715 again, ordinary Gao Ming knocked on the doors one after another. These rooms are prisons for us, we must escape as soon as possible! You once walked into the platform, helped me bear the memories of despair in the past, and sent me to the end. I will take you away this time too! I have met each of you, and each of you is me, please trust me once, okay? ?Under the persuasion of ordinary Gao Ming, the doors were opened one after another, and different Gao Ming walked out of different "pasts". It turns out that there are so many different choices in life. Doctor Gao Ming thought that he would definitely become a psychiatrist working in a large hospital in the future. Oh my god, its really lively. Bad Gao Ming slapped his ears: Now I dare to go to Pingan County. "Hello everyone, have you seen Liu Yi? And the woman who appeared with Liu Yi?" Qing Qing Gaoming stood up: "I seem to have seen her, like in a dream, like being kissed by hope. At that moment, I seemed to remember that I promised her something, but my memory is very poor, and I still cant remember what I promised her. "I knew the doctor was farting. He said I suffered from severe mental illness, cruelty, bloodthirsty, and malformed brain development." Crazy Gao Ming looked at the other Gao Ming as if he were prey: "But I am obviously schizophrenic. , Its so fun, its so interesting to live! The kind-hearted Gao Ming clapped his hands, and it took him a while to attract everyone''s attention. He told the other Gao Ming about the discovery of the flesh and blood Gao Ming. Everyone''s reaction was very consistent. Half of them chose to resist, and the other half chose Relentless resistance and revenge. After knowing everyones thoughts, there will be no worries about ordinary high life and flesh and blood high life. "I''ll go to grandma''s house to find something first." The flesh-and-blood Gaoming took the examples and they broke open room 0715. The ordinary Gaoming and the kind-hearted Gaoming saw the living environment of the flesh-and-blood Gaoming for the first time. ?The rooms that several people live in are exactly the same, but the interior furniture and decoration are different. The place where Xuerou Gaoming lives is like a huge feng shui array that traps him here forever. "Fortunately, grandma didn''t come back. Gao Ming, who loves painting, went to attract grandma by himself before, and he was also a ruthless person." After talking to Lu Zang, Gao Ming understood a lot of things. He smashed the fish tank in the house, buried the dead fish, cut all the red ropes, messed up the five elements, and finally rushed into grandma''s bedroom and tore off all the talismans. . Every time he did something, part of the prayer on his body would become lighter. "These are the seals of the ''past god'' on our spirit and will. Only by smashing everything can we start again." Flesh Gaoming found a hammer and destroyed grandma''s belongings, while Crazy Gao Ming prepared with a lighter. Go into the kitchen and turn on the gas. No, no, its not your turn to take action now. ?Other high-ranking officers rushed to stop him, but a fire broke out in the room unknowingly. Before the smoke rose, all the high-ranking officers exited the floor. "Now the only ones left outside are the painter Gao Ming and our corpses." Gao Ming, an ordinary person, led the way. Although he couldn''t feel the heartbeat of the corpse, he could feel the photo of the corpse, and he was also included in the photo. . ?A group of high-ranking officials rushed downstairs. Fan Fan felt the building shaking. He was surrounded by high-ranking officials and didnt know who to listen to, so he could only run along. Its right here! Its on the thirteenth floor! ?Fang Gao Ming took the lead and pushed open the wooden door of the safe passage. With a loud bang, the security personnel who were fighting fiercely on the thirteenth floor all looked this way. Bai Xiao, who was carrying Gao Ming''s corpse, froze on the spot with a knife. He stared at Gao Ming with wide eyes, and suddenly felt that the corpse on his back was a bit scary. Are you still alive? Because he knew Gao Ming was killed, Bai Xiao suffered silently in his heart for a long time, and he was even ready to unleash his malice. ?Footsteps sounded, and high-ranking officials appeared holding various weapons. Seeing those faces, the malice in Bai Xiao''s heart was shaken, and the malicious ghosts and gods seemed to be surprised. You still have so much to live for? Before Bai Xiao could react further, Flesh and Blood Gaoming was the first to rush forward. The prayers all over his body turned blood red. The gods in the building were trying hard to suppress him, but now they seemed a little unable to suppress him! Seize the body! ??The roar sounded. There has never been a "team" in the building that can be as united as Gao Ming. They are clearly one person and have the same will. ??The tip of Bai Xiao''s knife was pointed at Yuan Hui. Before he could decide whether to resist, the body of Gao Ming on his back was already snatched away by flesh and blood, and he was also punched. ?His body fell down, and Bai Xiao leaned against the wall, as if he was unconscious, but he hid the blade behind him to avoid being accidentally stepped on by Gao Ming who was passing by. (End of this chapter) Chapter 386 Who is not afraid of these crazy people? Chapter 386 Who is not afraid of this group of lunatics? ?The moment Bai Xiao fell into a "coma", Wan Jie knew that he was saved, but he didn''t expect that the people who saved him would be the high-ranking people who came like a "torrent". He thought that it was fate that allowed him to survive, but in fact it was his nemesis who accidentally intervened. Wan Jie was severely tricked by Gao Ming in Lishan Hospital and released the clay sculpture of the **** sleeping at the bottom of the Black Lake. Now when he was suppressed by the clay sculpture and was in a life-and-death crisis, Gao Ming came to the rescue again. The two sides seemed to be evenly matched. . Yuan Hui was frightened to death when he saw so many high-ranking heroes who were not afraid of death. Even though he had experienced many abnormal events, he didn''t know how to deal with it at this moment. ?In order to claim credit, he kept telling the security guards around him that he had forced Gao Ming to death and tortured Gao Ming''s body. As the saying goes, every wrongdoer has his own debtor, and now countless high-profile victims are rushing towards him, and the uneasiness hidden deep in his heart is suddenly aroused. "Yuan Hui! I treat you as a classmate, but you dare to whip my corpse!" The bad Gao Ming was furious as soon as he opened his mouth. The other Gao Ming seemed to have found a target for revenge, and the crazy Gao Ming pointed his knife at Yuan. Hui slashed, and the flesh-and-blood Gao Ming quietly approached. Ordinary Gao Ming began to try to open his left eye, affecting Yuan Hui''s memory. With his mind in chaos, Yuan Hui dared to resist: "A bunch of lunatics! What a bunch of lunatics!" Turning around and running away, Yuan Hui felt that his memory was being torn apart by a force, and he was really scared. "Yuan Hui!" Zhuo Jun and Wan Jie were fighting together. Although Wan Jie was older, the cursed objects hidden in his body seemed to be inexhaustible. In just a few minutes, Zhuo Jun had been hit many times. Zhao, if his physical fitness was not far superior to ordinary people, he would have fallen down long ago. Yuan Hui, who was running for his life in a hurry, ignored Zhuo Jun at all. Zhuo Jun was so angry that his eyes were red. As for his colleagues, his own life was the most important in the face of danger. "We''ve got the body! Go find the painter Gao Ming! Calm down! Everyone, calm down!" The kind-hearted Gao Ming shouted at the top of his lungs to control the crowd. He was like the head of the family, worrying about other Gao Ming. Heart: "Stop rushing! Brother! The ''God of the Past'' didn''t give us much time!" The security personnel in the East District were frightened by the menacing Gao Ming, but they were not ready to fight, and Gao Ming began to turn around again. I can feel the painter Gao Mings position, he is running towards the first floor! Then what are you waiting for! Meet on the first floor! We are one and no one can separate us! "rush!" The security door was smashed open, and the ordinary high-ranking officer led other high-ranking officers up the stairs and ran towards the first floor. ?The high-ranking people came and left quickly. They were a large group of people, and it looked very difficult to deal with them. "What do you mean?" Bai Xiao opened his eyes: "They are all still wearing school uniforms? A hot-blooded high school?" ??The trap specially arranged for Wan Jie on the thirteenth floor was destroyed, Yuan Hui was scared away, and Zhuo Jun was attacked by various cursed objects. At this time, Bai Xiao was still in full strength. ??No longer pretending to be unconscious, Bai Xiao raised his sword and attacked Wan Jie. He couldn''t let Zhuo Jun die in front of his eyes. Besides, Wan Jie had a grudge against him. "What a turn of events, today I will use the knife you want to take away, and chop off your head!" Malice surrounded the blade, and the malice in his heart condensed into another arm. This was the "god of the past" Suppressing the power of ghosts and gods, otherwise Bai Xiao would be able to summon completely malicious ghosts and gods. With Bai Xiao joining in, Zhuo Jun suddenly felt much more relaxed. ? Yuan Hui ran away at the critical moment, but Zhuo Jun was saved by Bai Xiao this time. "I invited you to join the security team to save you. Do you really think I can''t see what''s hidden in your knife?" Wan Jie saw other security personnel approaching, took out a doll with hair tied up, and tore it apart. broken. Every piece of the rag doll''s body bleeds with blood. After falling on everyone, it burrows directly towards the heart. "When the suppression continues to loosen, the identities of the hunter and the prey will be interchanged." Even if he was forced into such an awkward situation, Wan Jie did not panic at all. After doing all this, he evacuated decisively, and through the internal security personnel Use special messaging methods to meet up with your teammates. ??The clay statue of the **** has been lost. He no longer needs to be chased by his grandma, and can now have his hands free to play with the East District security department. ?He Jing never expected that Wan Jie would throw the statue to him. When luck came, he really couldn''t stop it. Others may not know much about the statues, but as a subordinate of God Jingtuo, he knew that Jingtuo God had reached some agreement with the clay sculpture in the building before entering into the abnormal incident. He also knew that the clay statue was the key and contained "divine power". ? Mastering the clay sculpture not only allows you to ignore some rules, but also gives you the opportunity to steal a large number of twisted beliefs collected on the clay sculpture and gain the ability of the clay sculpture. To take a step back, you can negotiate terms with ghosts and gods with clay sculptures. "This thing should have been hidden in the most secret room. How did Wanjie find it? If he is really as scary as the rumors say, I didn''t show any murderous intent towards him, so it doesn''t count as a deadly feud with him." He Jing had his own plan. Jing Tuo Shen wanted to integrate the security personnel who returned from Xinhu. If those people knew that he had killed Wan Jie, he would probably never have a good life in the future. I dont know how far I ran, but He Jing suddenly noticed smoke appearing in the corridor, and there was a faint light of fire: "The exit hasn''t been opened yet, some **** set a fire in the building!" Give me back the statue! Grandmas roar sounded not far behind her. The ghost of the grandma in red lingered, and her resentment became more and more serious. Theoretically, there are no flaws in the arrangement of the God of the Past. While the "Ghosts of the Past" and "Ghosts of the Future" guard the door, they strengthen themselves by constantly devouring players. "Grandma" imprisons the clay statue of the high-life guard in the hidden room, allowing it to use its full power. Execute the ability to suppress all ghosts. When everyone is an ordinary person, no one can resist, and in the end they can only be eaten by the three ghosts. But with such a perfect arrangement, I dont know where the problem started. Grandma has gone completely crazy trying to get the clay sculpture back. ?The speed continued to increase, and He Jing felt more and more strenuous. It rained all night. On the road ahead of him, a tall man with various patterns painted on his school uniform slowly walked out. Do you need help? Painter Gao Ming looked at the clay sculpture in He Jings hand with a smile. The clay sculpture was painted with the same pattern as on his school uniform: It seems that you need it. "I haven''t spoken yet! Get out of the way!" He Jing took out the weapon issued by the Investigation Bureau. "I can help you trap that old lady and trap her to death in the elevator." The painter Gao Ming always had a gentle expression on his face, as if he was never angry: "If you want to get rid of her, come with me." (End of this chapter) Chapter 387 Xia Yang is a good person Chapter 387 Xia Yang is a good person ?Before He Jing entered this abnormal incident, Jingtuo God Qian warned Wan that Gao Ming and Wan Jie must be killed. Now that the target is right in front of him, he has no idea of ??taking action. "You have no other choice. Either you cooperate with me to trap the old lady, or I will hold you until the old lady comes." The painter Gao Ming said the most shameless words in the gentlest tone. What do I need to do? "Go downstairs first." The painter Gao Ming led He Jing into a corridor that few people knew about: "The old lady will be attracted by the clay sculptures. I set a trap in the second elevator on the fourth floor. Then we will use the clay sculptures to The old lady tricked her into getting in, and as long as she persisted until the elevator door closed, she would be locked in for a while. " "What''s the use of being sealed off for a while? When she comes out, won''t she still be chasing me?" He Jing doesn''t believe in the painter''s high fate at all, he is just desperate now. "Most of the beliefs of the ''past'' are gathered on the statues of gods, which can break the rules in the building. I ran to the first floor to study the three doors there before. Using clay sculptures, I might be able to break the shackles of the ''past gods'' and break through many illusions. , fled outside the apartment." The painter Gao Ming''s words made He Jing a little moved: "I don''t need clay sculptures, I just need you to take me with you when you leave." ?The painter Gao Ming said it very sincerely. There was nothing dark in his sunny and gentle face, and he seemed to have no plan or any scheming. During the discussion, the two of them ran to the fourth floor unknowingly. In order to make He Jing feel at ease, the painter Gao Ming accompanied him and stood in front of the elevator. "Don''t be nervous. Wait for grandma to rush over before opening the elevator door. Be sure to wait until she gets close." Will you push me in together when the time comes? He Jing stared at the painter Gao Ming suspiciously. He was really forced to have no choice, otherwise he would never cooperate with such a dangerous person. Then you can give me the clay sculpture and let me use it as bait. The painter Gao Ming said nonchalantly. With a cold snort, He Jing quietly began to use the ghost pattern''s ability. The only one she could absolutely trust at any time was herself. Grandma''s footsteps sounded on the dilapidated corridor, and her **** clothes were dragged on the ground. Grandma''s corpse became even more terrifying. Her eyes were almost completely protruding from her sockets. There were large patches of corpse on her face, and blood stains remained on her uneven teeth. . As time goes by, Grandma in Red becomes more and more scary. All the voice-activated lights in the corridor were turned off. Grandma looked straight at He Jing and the painter Gao Ming, crying and crawling towards them in the darkness. "**! She''s coming!" The feeling of oppression from the red-dressed grandma was stronger than any ghost He Jing had ever seen before. Before Gao Ming, the painter, could agree, he frantically pressed the elevator door button. ??The mottled and old elevator door slowly opened, and a strong smell of blood wafted out. He Jing subconsciously turned his head and took a look. The elevator car parked on the fourth floor was more terrifying than the lair of a murderer. Corpses were piled on the shoddy floor, their bodies knotted and tangled, smiling with strange patterns painted on their faces. Their blood was not wasted, and one evil ghost after another was painted on the car wall. "There is no way, half of the painting is out of paint, so we can only rely on sacrifices." The painter Gao Ming''s voice was still gentle and bright. He Jing shuddered when he heard it. It had only been more than two hours since everyone had been involved in the abnormal event. What was happening in front of them was This guy has already killed an entire elevator of people. The reward offered by the General Bureau of Investigation for high-definition victims is still too low. It should be increased tenfold. Have you been killing people since you entered the building? He Jing felt that he must have gone crazy to cooperate with the painter Gao Ming. "Actually, it doesn''t take much time. I kill people very quickly." The painter Gao Ming was very satisfied with his work: "When I was at work, an evil ghost played a game with me, saying that it was hiding in someone''s body and wanted me to It took me one night to kill the people possessed by it, but it only took me half an hour to finish the game. ?Grandma was only a few meters away from them, and the painter Gao Ming was still telling stories. There seemed to be nothing in the world that he was afraid of. By allowing the painter Gao Ming to express himself in this way, He Jing has engraved the word Gao Ming in his heart and even left a psychological shadow. Give me the idol! ??The thick rancid smell of the red-dressed grandma''s body collided with the **** smell in the elevator. When the grandma''s hand was about to touch He Jing''s face, the trap in the car was activated by the painter. The evil ghost in the painting stretched out its arms and formed a flesh and blood cage with the corpses, grabbing the red-dressed grandmother. Knock her in! ?He Jing avoided it in a dangerous way. When he saw his grandma being restrained, he was about to run away. He didn''t care about Gao Ming''s life and death. However, the painter Gao Ming had already expected it. He dug his nails into the flesh of his palm and He Jing fell to the ground instantly. You cant run away. Spreading his palms, the painter painted He Jings legs on his rotten palms. In desperation, He Jing and Gao Ming had no choice but to hit her grandma on the back and force her to be dragged into the elevator. Close the door quickly! ?Grandma went on a killing spree in the car. The corpses were torn into pieces, and blood spattered on the walls of the car. The evil ghost painted by the painter Gao Ming became more powerful. "Finally we can get rid of this ghost." He Jing frantically pressed the door button, but suddenly he felt a chill on his back. The painter Gao Ming''s hand pressing on his shoulder seemed to be exerting force, as if he would be pushed into the elevator the next moment. . ?A flash of lightning flashed in his mind, and his strong desire to survive made He Jing wave the statue decisively and stuff it into the arms of the painter Gao Ming: "I''ll give it to you!" Continuous frights made He Jing change his mind. He relied on his keen intuition to survive so many abnormal events. "oh?" ?The painter Gao Ming took the statue with his outstretched hand. Every painting on the clay sculpture echoed him. He did not stop on this floor and ran directly to the first floor. He Jing, who was paralyzed on the ground, felt his legs gradually recover and chased towards the first floor. He wanted to leave with the painter Gao Ming the moment the door opened. ??Blood continued to seep out of the elevator car door, and grandma''s roar could be heard clearly throughout the building. ?The painter Gaoming is holding a clay sculpture, and no one can stop him now. Arriving on the first floor, the painter Gaoming walked to the room in the middle of the corridor. He pinched the neck of the clay sculpture and looked at the wall. ?The past door was destroyed by ordinary high-definition people. Now the door has been opened, but it is pitch black outside. I dont know what happened inside the future door. There are a lot of blood vessels sprouting from the door. "These people are really capable of causing trouble. Even the ''gods'' are giving them a headache, right?" The painter Gao Ming walked to the door with a statue of the **** in hand. Under the influence of the clay sculpture, part of the darkness outside the door was dispersed, and everyone in the building For the first time, I saw the real scene outside the building. "Can we leave?" He Jing, who was hurrying to catch up, had not been excited for a long time. There were chaotic footsteps on the other side of the safe passage, and a large group of high-ranking officials rushed here under the leadership of ordinary high-ranking officials. Found it! You brought the Idol of the Past?! Youre so awesome at leading grandmas body away on your own and being able to get rid of her and take the statue to the first floor! The high fortunes came one after another, which made the gentle painter Gao Ming frown. It felt like he had just won five million, and a group of poor relatives came to his door. Look! The statue has changed the scene outside the Present Door! The statue is the key! This high life is really amazing! (End of this chapter) Chapter 388 The intersection of fate appears Chapter 388 The intersection of fate appears The "surging" of Gao Ming caused some changes in the painter Gao Ming''s mentality. He just wanted to leave by himself, occupy everything in Gao Ming, and become the only Gao Ming. How did you find me? The painter Gao Ming slowly took back the hand holding the clay sculpture and protected it in his arms. "We are one, connected by blood, and can even hear each other''s heartbeats. Of course we will not let you face danger alone." He is kind-hearted and has a high emotional intelligence and speaks very nicely. ?The room in the center of the corridor on the first floor was so big that it was almost filled with Gao Ming. It was impossible for the painter Gao Ming to get out of the room. Looking across the faces of each Gao Ming, the painter Gao Ming could be regarded as seeing the diversity of Gao Ming. Most Gao Ming did not pose any threat, but a few Gao Ming made him feel faintly uneasy. Compared with the troubled painter Gao Ming, He Jing is really scared to death now. His back is pressed against the wall, and the faces can''t stop looking into his sight. He feels a little suffocated, as if he is suffering from high life. Life phobia. "The ghost named ''Future'' may come at any time. You''d better make a decision as soon as possible." The flesh-and-blood Gao Ming stood at the front, with prayers all over his body. He looked much scarier than the painter Gao Ming. The painter Gao Ming also knew that he could not wait too long. The trap he trapped his grandma in could not last long. "Okay, I''m here to help you clear the way, but you must promise me one thing." The painter Gaoming raised the clay sculpture: "I will control the statue, and none of you can **** it from me. If an outsider comes to **** it, , you also have to help me stop them." "No problem, we are all our own people, what you said is too foreign." After receiving a positive answer, the painter Gaoming grabbed the neck of the statue and walked towards the "present door". Everyone held their breath and stared at him. Firstly, they were afraid that he would escape on his own, and secondly, they wanted to see what was hidden in the present door. The moment the seemingly ordinary clay sculpture touched the darkness outside the door, all the clocks hanging on the walls in the building malfunctioned. Some began to move backwards, and some hands trembled in place. It seemed that as long as the clay sculpture was brought out of Xiangsheng Forever apartment, time in the building will become chaotic. The two clay sculptures, one called the past and the other called the future, seem to be related to time. Do the clocks in the building have a deeper meaning? Are they the incarnation of God? Or do they represent some kind of image?" ?The painter Gao Ming did not stop. He strangled the neck of the clay sculpture tightly, as if he was ready to twist off the head of the "god of the past" at any time. Out! Hes out! The darkness near the clay sculpture was dispelled, and a frightening **** light emerged from the statue of the gods. The dense divine patterns collided with the patterns drawn by the painter Gao Ming in advance. A piercing scream came from the clay sculpture, and the whole building was shaken. Can hear clearly. Bang! ?At this time, there was another loud noise on the fourth floor, and blood marks appeared on the artist''s skin. The various evil ghost patterns he painted on his body were festering and smelly, seeming to bite back his soul. The clay sculpture is calling grandma to come over, that old thing is about to get out of trouble! The painter Gao Ming did not expect that the clay sculpture would have such a big reaction. He quickened his pace and completely entered the "present door"! ??As the body was completely submerged, the closed eyes of the clay sculpture suddenly opened. The invisible rules that enveloped Xiang Shengyong''s apartment were broken. Everyone in the building seemed to have opened their eyes together with the clay sculpture and saw the real world. ??Now outside the door is a community shrouded in black mist and shadows. After the aboriginal people dedicated their faith, they were transformed into various monsters by the "gods of the past", an astonishing number of them. The eyes they looked at the outsiders in the building were full of greed and hunger, and they wished they could tear everyone into pieces and eat even the bones and dregs in the next moment. "Don''t be afraid of the past, don''t be afraid of the future, the exit is now." Combined with the tips given by Lu Zang on the platform, the flesh and blood Gao Ming seemed to understand something: "No wonder you can''t open the present door before destroying the door in the past. The present door Its the exit. The example next to him was also quite emotional after hearing this. This abnormal event was surprisingly difficult. Outsiders were deprived of the abilities given by ghosts and could only rely on physical fitness similar to that of ordinary people to survive. They must avoid the pursuit of internal saboteurs, use their most precious memories as tickets, and challenge the "Past Gate" again and again. Even if you are lucky enough to destroy the "Past Door", you still have to find the key to the present door - the statue of the past - from the hidden room before being killed by evil ghosts and traitors. The scariest thing is that reaching this step is not over yet. They have only temporarily broken away from the shackles of the strange rules and saw the hope of escaping. That''s right, after doing so much, I just saw a hope. "Those ghosts seemed to dare not approach the clay sculptures." The painter Gao Ming was the first to walk out of Xiangshengyong Apartment. He saw the mutated wall, Changcheng Community in the distance, and the community gate a hundred meters away: "If other Gao Ming If they are all left in the building, then I will be truly blessed. As he walked down the steps and Gao Ming wanted to move forward, the divine patterns on the clay sculpture spread to his body, like the roots of a plant burrowing into his soul, squeezing everything out of him. Without the protection of the clay sculpture, he will be instantly torn apart by the hungry ghosts around him, but holding the clay sculpture, he will be completely eaten! He Jing! The painter Gao Ming remembered his promise to He Jing: Go quickly! Suddenly being called, He Jing did not expect that the painter Gao Ming would still remember him. He rushed towards the painter Gao Ming who was not far away at the fastest speed. The two were not far apart. He Jing was almost killed by the ghost in the darkness. Drag him away. ?His back was covered with cold sweat, and he finally came to the painter Gao Ming''s side: "If you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed later!" Staring at the darkness with lingering fear, before He Jing could say anything more, the painter Gao Ming handed the clay sculpture to him. The divine marks spread on the two people instantly, and the surrounding ghosts could no longer get close to the two of them. In the past, the divine marks had a negative impact on those alienated people. Ghosts are an entity that should never be offended. ?This was a good thing, but the problem was that He Jing found that his flesh and soul felt like being torn apart, and a large number of memories rushed towards the clay sculpture crazily. What the hell? He wanted to run away, but his body had begun to lose control. ?The painter Gao Ming wanted to throw away the clay sculpture and return, but his whole body was surrounded by divine patterns, his skin and flesh were torn, and it was difficult to even move. The tragic situation of painters Gao Ming and He Jing attracted the attention of everyone in the building, but no one dared to help. The exit is indeed only a hundred meters away, but it is impossible to reach it with one person''s strength. Unless multiple people cooperate, there may be a chance to send a person outside the community, but who wants to be someone else''s wedding dress? The security personnel and monster players in the building are all here for the rewards from the General Bureau of Investigation. Many of them are temporary teams. Let alone them, even if Dr. Li and his wife have such a good relationship with the paradigm, they really have to spend their lives to pave the way for the paradigm. They will also hesitate. Now the door has been opened and the key has been found, but hope is elusive. This past **** was really disgusting. Fan couldnt help but cursed. ?Just when Ben Bian wanted to give up, all the high-ranking eyes invariably looked at a platform outside the community. They all mentioned one thing in their diaries, which was the intersection of their fates. If they wanted to participate in extra-school activities of Class 13 tomorrow, they had to get to the platform before dawn and take the bus to school. (End of this chapter) Chapter 389 be me Chapter 389 Become me The bus stop outside Xiangshengyong Apartment Needless to say, every high-ranking person is looking there. The grandma in the elevator car on the fourth floor is about to escape. The monster named "Future" may appear at any time. The painters Gao Ming and He Jing outside the door may not last long. If they are squeezed dry by the statue, the clay sculpture will fall. outside the apartment building. "If you go out, you will die. The God in the past is too insidious. Maybe you will have a chance if you stay." Fan Yan tried to persuade, but he underestimated Gao Ming''s determination. "Perhaps we can try." Flesh Gaoming walked to the door, his expression extremely solemn. Other high lives know what the flesh and blood high life wants to say. In fact, they have experienced such things in the "Past Gate", but behind the past door is an illusory world generated based on Gao Ming''s memory, and now outside the door is In reality, if you die outside the door now, you may really die. "Don''t be impulsive!" Fan Shi grabbed the flesh and blood Gao Ming''s arm. He wanted to ask other Gao Ming to persuade the flesh and blood Gao Ming, but he found that all the Gao Ming were looking outside the apartment building. There is an emotion in their eyes that is incomprehensible to the example. Although they represent different lives, they made the same decision at this moment, as if no matter how many times they start over, they still will not make any mistakes. shake. The painter Gao Mings soul is about to be crushed by the gods of the past. Im going to pick up the statue. When I cant hold it anymore, Ill replace it with another one. The flesh-and-blood Gao Mings expression was extremely serious. "You all have to think clearly before going out. Once you step out of this door, there will be no turning back." Kind-hearted Gao Ming glanced at everyone: "We only have two endings next. We must withstand the backlash of the idol and send at least one person to platform; or they all die on the way to the platform. ?Grandma''s roar came from the elevator shaft on the first floor. As the painter''s life was squeezed out by the clay sculpture, grandma seemed to have broken free and crawled quickly in the elevator shaft. No matter who you are, you must get to the platform! Lets go! ?The flesh and blood high life took the lead, followed by the bad high life, and they rushed into the darkness with little hesitation. What happened next shocked all the Kaitan players and security personnel present. One by one, they ran into the darkness with their lives high. They seemed to be defying death and fear! Some high lives were attacked by hiding ghosts the moment they left the door, and their bodies were torn into pieces, but more high lives touched the statues of gods. "let me!" ? Divine patterns spread on all the high-lived bodies, but the person holding the statue of the **** suffered the most serious damage. It can almost be regarded as a head-on confrontation with the "god of the past". ?At the same time that Flesh and Blood High Ming lifted up the clay sculpture, blood flowed out from all the prayers on his body, as if he was suffering from Lingchi-like pain. Flesh and Blood Immortal''s body was suppressed, and Flesh and Flesh Gaoming could hear the Fury and Flesh Immortal''s fury and roar! The clay sculpture in his hand became heavier and heavier, and all the strength in his body was sucked away. After taking five steps with a high degree of flesh and blood, his entire face became a **** mess. When taking the sixth step, Flesh Gaoming fell to the ground. The hungry ghosts around him wanted to eat him immediately. Fortunately, Doctor Gaoming lifted the clay sculpture of the "God of the Past" again. As the distance between the clay sculpture and the apartment building becomes longer, the **** light on the clay sculpture becomes more intense, and the expression of the clay sculpture becomes extremely terrifying. ?Just after taking two steps, Doctor Gao Ming felt as if his heart was going to explode. His will became blurred and he was unable to fight against the gods. ??If you drop a clay sculpture, it will be eaten by the surrounding ghosts. Only the protection of the clay sculpture can prevent those ghosts from approaching, but the problem is that the clay sculpture itself is constantly devouring their souls and memories. ??The doctor fell to the ground with a fatal blow, and all kinds of medical reading materials in his schoolbag were scattered on the floor. He was covered with divine marks, and only his left hand was holding up the clay sculpture. Pulling open the buttons of his collar, Bad Gaoming grabbed the clay sculpture. He screamed and sprinted forward, but he seriously underestimated the horror of the clay sculpture. In order not to leave his "death realm", the "god of the past" used the will of the **** to Crush high life. ?The legs that he stepped out fell to the ground, Bad Gaoming cursed, and moved his body as if he was carrying a mountain until he could no longer move forward. One by one, Gaoming chose to pave the way in this way. Crazy Gaoming even bit the clay sculpture in the face. He wanted to destroy the clay sculpture, but he found that the clay sculpture seemed to be able to continuously repair itself within a certain range, so he should only leave. Xiangshengyong Community has the opportunity to completely destroy it. Going forward one after another, not one of the high-life players retreated. The strange talk players in the building could no longer describe their shock at this time. They clearly and intuitively understood the meaning of the word high-life. ??The dead **** stole faith and used the will of the **** to crush Gao Ming. Gao Ming, who had lost everything, was just an ordinary person, but he used the will of an ordinary person to exchange for a small step forward through death again and again. When the Gaomings rushed out the door, no one thought highly of them. They kept persuading them, including Fan Shi. It was only at this moment that their inner thoughts changed. Maybe Gao Ming could really succeed, with the will of a living person. Fight against the gods and use ordinary people''s lives to shake fate! The road paved by Gao Ming is getting closer and closer to the gate of the community, and there are fewer and fewer Gao Ming still running in the darkness. Falling to the ground, squeezed dry by the gods, snatched away by ghosts, and swallowed by darkness. After experiencing pain again and again, the choices of destiny are erased. There are no longer so many possibilities in life, and only a few are left. Own. "It seems...it''s almost my turn." Kind-hearted Gaoming has been holding the hand of ordinary Gaoming. He is the kindest one among all Gaoming. He has met ordinary Gaoming from the beginning. The familiar self around me was swallowed up by the "past", and Gao Ming lost his madness, dreams, timidity, and affection... The gate of the community was right in front of him. Kind-hearted Gaoming took the clay sculpture from the affectionate Gaoming. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to get closer to hope, but kindness did not let him go further. ? One step, two steps. When he took the third step, the divine pattern had already been embedded in the body of Kind Gaoming, strangling his heart. When he took the fourth step, his will was crushed and his seven orifices were bleeding. "I can only send you here." He raised the clay statue and handed the statue to the last person beside him: "You can reach the platform, just like in the past!" Taking over the clay sculpture, the ordinary soul of Gaoming was trembling, and the will of the gods struck his body like a heavy pendulum. I can leave Xiangsheng Yongzhan District immediately. Gao Ming is about to get rid of the ability of God in the past. At this time, the past God also started crazy to stop Gao''s life. "I feel very sad and in pain. I know that I am the most ordinary one. I have nothing and am not as good as anyone else." "I can''t bear the despair of living, and I don''t have the courage to die. I really don''t understand why you would choose me, a waste, a cowardly, timid and selfish waste." Looking at their own corpses, watching "I" die one after another, they all seemed to be shouting at themselves, run forward, don''t stop! The hot blood splashed on the face, and the arms seemed to lift up their own hearts. The beating heart was like an eternal flame, and even the deepest night could not block it. Everyone has their own choice. Each one of them chose a different path, and they intertwined their final lives with me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 390 Life should not be cut off Chapter 390: Life should not be cut off The wound was torn open, flesh and blood was surging, and the most ordinary Gao Ming did not fall. He did not have the strongest body, nor the smartest mind. He had nothing to do with bravery, nor did he have any noble thoughts. In terms of character, he is the most inconspicuous among the crowd. It hurts so much, it hurts so much ?Tears flowed from his eyes, and his gums were bleeding. He had reached his limit, but to his own surprise, he still didn''t fall. I can still go forward, I can still take one step forward. Dragling blood and curses, he faced the gaze of the "god" and grabbed the statue''s throat. "I don''t think I can do anything great. I''m just the most ordinary person. It''s just... I seem to be able to move forward!" ?The platform was not far away, and the car of fate was driving towards the platform. Its lights penetrated the dark night and illuminated the **** road behind Gao Ming. There is no right or wrong choice in the past. Dead Gao Ming may be more trustworthy than living Gao Ming. However, they did not reach the future after all. They used their corpses to build up Gao Ming''s past and pave the way for him. Now. Each and every one of these mistaken high-destined students is like the people at Hande Private Academy. Those students used their souls and wills to help Principal Yan Xizhi become a dream ghost. At this moment, it seems that the scene is reappearing, but they are born alone. He lived a high life without anyone to accompany him or help him. It was he who died over and over again to build a road that did not exist. ? Yan Xizhi and the teachers and students of Hande Private Academy have become a whole, but there are still flaws and cracks in their wills. This situation does not exist at all with Gao Ming. Every piece of human brick he uses to change his destiny is one of himself. He is his own believer and his own belief. "It''s not why we chose you, it''s that you finally became who you are now." In order to prevent the idol of the past from continuing to squeeze his memory, Kind Gaoming directly burned his soul. His voice spread far away, and other Gaoming He also slowly made the same choice, and the starlight and flames illuminated the last section of the road for the most ordinary high life. ?It is not bright and does not bring warmth, but as long as life continues, this ray of light will shine on his path. ??Ghosts roared in the darkness, various unknown monsters wanted to tear Gao Ming into pieces, and the wounds on his body oozed black and smelly blood due to the curse of the gods, but he, the most ordinary man, endured it all. Fear, pain, despair, all were left behind, and he ran in the light. The bus in my memory drove towards the platform, and the light from the headlights finally fell on Gao Ming. The darkness was dispelled, and the shadows screamed and retreated. Gao Ming seemed to see a dark tunnel in a trance, with countless selves embedded in the tunnel. "I once had kindness and happiness. I left everything in the past in darkness, and finally got this chance to change!" His heart beat heavily, and Gao Ming''s face emerged from the memories of death buried in Gao Ming''s heart. He who died tragically in the past tried his best to show a gentle expression, and the pain that was once untouchable completely melted into it. High life heart and soul. ?At this moment, Gao Ming''s soul underwent a qualitative change, and strange lines similar to the "divine lines of the past" appeared on his atrium. Those lines were like slightly pulsating blood vessels, running through the two strange rules of the past and death. Veins burst out on the back of the hand that was holding the clay sculpture''s neck. The ordinary Gaoming''s will and the pressure of the gods collided. The entire Xiangshengyong apartment complex seemed to turn into a ghost mountain and press towards him. He was alone, but when he lifted When he raised his hand, there were countless past selves holding up his body. Taking the last step, Ordinary Gaoming stepped out of the community, and the death penalty in Xiangshengyong Apartment was broken! The clay sculpture in his hand seemed to have lost all its power and became ordinary and fragile. Looking back, all the flesh and blood of Gao Ming were slowly swallowed up by darkness and shadow. They were buried in the past just like when they died time and time again, buried in a place that no one knew except Gao Ming. With five fingers, the blood-stained hand smashed the idol of the past. For a moment, the night seemed to be turned upside down, and endless shadows exploded in Xiangshengyong''s apartment. All the ghosts in the community cried and screamed, and there was a rain of blood in the death realm, as if the shadow world was also crying. As the dust fell, the statues of the past gods were torn apart. At the same time, the divine patterns that originally belonged to the past gods on Gao Ming''s body were replaced by new strange patterns. It seemed as if a big lock had been broken open in his heart. All the memories came flooding back, and Ordinary Gaoming stood alone in the dark night. I...remembered. The most extraordinary life of Gao Ming was created by the most ordinary Gao Ming. ? Memories of death merged into his mind. Gao Mings soul was engraved with his own divine patterns, which contained three different strange rules of flesh and blood, past and death. ??Great ghosts are divided into four levels: ordinary, those who have a room of resentment, those who can reproduce nightmares in the room of resentment, and dream ghosts. It is extremely difficult to break through each level. In the past, Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy were stuck at the stage where they could relive nightmares, but when Gao Ming reconciled with all the selves who died tragically in the past, he seemed to have touched something new. "Kindness, flesh and blood, madness...it turns out that I have lost so much of myself along the way." Gao Ming successfully took the statue of the past out of the community and destroyed it, but he did not choose to escape from the abnormal incident, but watched himself come That **** road of time. ?A most ordinary high school student turned into the most dangerous ghost game designer in Hanhai. Only he knows what he went through. "The heart of the gods has returned, it''s time to get my heart of flesh and blood." Gao Ming was still wearing his school uniform, but his tone and expression were completely different from before, filled with disguise, manipulation, conquest, pleasure, revenge, and greed. He cannot be simply evaluated as good or bad. The most appropriate word to describe him is dangerous. Kill the past, and then slaughter the future, so that I can completely control the present. ?In the previous game, Gao Ming was suppressed by the two gods, but he also left a way out for himself. As long as one Gao Ming can leave the community and escape the control of the past gods, the memory may return. So even though each Gao Ming''s life is different, their last diary entries all mention the same things. Pushing open the dilapidated iron door of the Xiangshengyong apartment complex, Gao Ming once again entered the darkness shrouded in shadows. Brand-new divine patterns from the past were engraved on his body. The ghost stared at by his left eye shivered and wanted to pounce on him. But I felt scared. Before I kill the God of the Future, I still cant completely replace the God of the Past, and I cant command the alienated residents in the apartment complex, but they dont seem to dare to do anything to me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 391 take control Chapter 391 Control After destroying the idols of the past, Gao Ming not only found his true self, he also plundered the charm and part of the faith of the "past". In fact, the bus that keeps dying and returning to the past makes Gao Ming''s soul very consistent with the rules of the "God of the Past". The "God of the Past" also takes a fancy to this, so it doesn''t want him to die so easily, and He was preparing to transform him into his most loyal believer, but it was a pity that he did not expect that Gao Ming''s will had reached a point where even fate could not shake it. ?He tried to divide Gaoming''s will, but even after dividing so many Gaomings, it still didn''t seem to be the end. Sometimes being a **** can make you feel confused. ?Walking on that **** road, Gao Ming looked at every footprint, which was left by a different person. At the last moment, everyone chose to burn their souls to light up the last section of the road for Gao Ming. ?Everything that happened here is actually a true portrayal of Gao Mings death and death again and again, sparks that eventually started a prairie fire. They are me and I am them. The ghosts hidden in the darkness around him did not dare to approach. Gao Ming walked to the front of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment easily. Every step he took when he left was costly in blood, but it only took him a minute to come back. "I didn''t expect you were still alive." Gao Ming looked at the bruised painter Gao Ming and He Jing who was pretending to be dead. After all the Gao Ming merged with ordinary Gao Ming in another form, the painter Gao Ming was still struggling. . ??As the "gods of the past" were shattered, the power of the "gods of the past" exerted on Gao Ming was destroyed, and the face of the painter Gao Ming gradually changed. He was not Gao Ming after all. Mr. , if you were willing to burn your soul just now, maybe you could really take away everything from me and become a new me." Xia Yang looked very miserable. His lips moved slightly, and he said a curse word in an elegant and easy-going manner. "My torture chamber is in the heart of flesh and blood. I hope that God will not get sick in the future. If Situ An is released, it will not be good for everyone." Gao Ming carried Xia Yang on his back and looked up at the Xiangshengyong Apartment in front of him. After the statues were destroyed, the suppression of all outsiders by the two clay statues was half destroyed, and they could use more abilities given by ghosts. At this time, the dilapidated apartment building has been decimated, and there is a deadly feud between outsiders and ghosts; conflicts between ghost story players and investigators have been aroused; and there is also a feud between Xinhu security personnel and the Eastern District Security Bureau. relation. ?Blood flowed across the building, staining the old building red. The fire that started on the upper floors also began to spread downstairs, forcing people inside the building to escape. The Xiangshengyong Apartment Group is considered destroyed. If the residents in the building dont want to face the alienated ghosts wandering in the community, they will most likely go to the Changcheng Community on the other side of the wall. There are two worlds separated by a wall. The Xiangshengyong Apartment is already going crazy with people, but Changcheng Community is still in deathly silence, with many people watching. "When a disaster strikes, there is no distinction between the poor and the rich, the good and the bad." Gao Ming casually picked up He Jing and took him into the Xiangshengyong Apartment. ?He Jing, who had narrowly escaped death, immediately knocked Gao Ming a few times as soon as he entered the apartment. In this case, Gao Ming can make a comeback. If the fear of Gao Ming is a disease, then He Jing is really terminally ill and there is no cure. "Bian Shi, you did a good job." Gao Ming looked at Shi Bian with admiration in his eyes. I actually didnt do anything. Fan Fan was a little embarrassed. He felt that he was just mixed in with a group of high-ranking people, running around with everyone. Rather than saving Gao Ming, it was better to say that a group of high-ranking people protected him. Leaving Teacher Xia temporarily under the care of Fan Shi and Dr. Li, Gao Ming didn''t care about the eyes of those around him and came to his body. Corpse Gao Ming is the most unfortunate Gao Ming. He possesses the essence of all poor people. Pain and despair haunt him day and night. The whole world seems to be bullying him. "I have regained the heart of a **** and found my true self, but my body has not disappeared. Is it because of this photo?" Gao Ming picked up the photo from the body. In the photo, he was wearing a The uniform of a senior bureau official: "This photo is a bit strange. I have never climbed to such a high position before. Is this really me?" Putting away the photo, Gao Ming tied the body behind him, and then looked at the door with the future written on it. The "Past Door" and the "Present Door" were both destroyed, leaving only this door that exuded an ominous aura. "Before I entered this abnormal incident, I went to Gao Yun in advance, and I also conveyed a lot of information to him when I was recruited. He knew that what happened in the abnormal incident was normal, but where did Liu Yi come from? Knowing this? What is she looking for when she enters the future door eagerly? " ?Most of the "citizens" who participated in the general screening of the General Bureau of Investigation had certain forces behind them. Liu Yi was the only one who was alone, which made it difficult to see through. There are more and more blood stains on the future door, and the divine patterns representing the future **** are intertwined layer by layer. Gao Ming is also very curious about what is hidden in this door. ?The fire spread, and a thud was heard in the elevator shaft. Gao Ming wanted to try to open the door to the future, but who would have thought that the silver-gray elevator door on the first floor was slowly opened by a pair of wrinkled hands. ?Grandmas face covered with corpses appeared in the elevator shaft on the first floor. Her body was hanging upside down, her limbs were clinging to the wall, and there was no trace of humanity or reason in her eyes. After the statue of the **** was destroyed in the past, grandma''s faith collapsed and she turned into a monster who only knew how to kill. Grandmas existence is to guard the body of the flesh and blood Gaoming and the clay sculpture. Now that the flesh and blood Gaoming and the clay sculpture have been destroyed, why is she still there? ?Feeling that he was being targeted by a malicious gaze, Gao Ming called Bian Fan and the others and decisively left Xiangshengyong Apartment. ?Grandma did not chase her out of the apartment building. She screamed at the entrance of the corridor, and her appearance became more and more different from hers. ?Not long after, a monster called "Future" also appeared on the first floor. It lingered near the future door, and its blurry face gradually became clear. After the past dies, the future finally arrives. "Gao Ming, why don''t we take this opportunity to leave?" Fan Fan said, carrying the half-dead painter Gao Ming on his back: "This friend of yours is seriously injured and needs medical treatment." "It doesn''t matter, I believe him." Without looking back, Gao Ming climbed over the wall and officially entered Changcheng Community. "Is this something that can be solved just by believing in it?" Fan Xian and Dr. Li shook their heads helplessly. Behind them were many ghost talk players and security personnel. Xiangshengyong Apartment was unable to stay. Compared with the grandma in red, she was obviously following them. It''s safer to live high. (End of this chapter) Chapter 392 The secret of the underground garage Chapter 392 The Secret of the Underground Garage There was a blood-stained white handkerchief thrown on the floor of the carriage. Jingtuo was concentrating on the wound on his hand. No matter how many times he wiped away the blood, new blood would flow out. ?His wiping movements became more and more impatient, and the originally slender wound was torn open, and the whole hand was bleeding. ??The driver quietly glanced through the rearview mirror without daring to speak. Since the beginning of the screening, Jingtuo God has been staring at the wound on the back of his hand, as if the wound indicates the fate of Gao Ming and Wan Jie. ?The vehicle drove slowly through the neighborhood. The driver was very skilled and maintained a constant speed. Sitting in the car, you could hardly feel any bumps. Why is the blood flowing more and more? Jingtuo God stared at the wound and murmured to himself. If he turned back now, he would be able to see through the car window a figure wearing a school uniform appearing on the platform outside the Xiangshengyong apartment complex. However, after the figure stayed briefly, it entered into an abnormal event again. Feeling something in his heart, Lord Jingtuo glanced outside the car window. The shadows were spreading crazily, and this abnormal event also showed signs of getting out of control. It seems that I need to make two preparations. Changcheng Community belongs to the most prosperous east district of Hanhai. It is separated by a wall and the housing prices have increased several times. The community not only has gardens and gyms, but also private clubs and kindergartens. "I never imagined that the house I couldn''t live in after working hard all my life would turn out like this, like a cemetery." Fan Xian''s voice clearly reached the ears of several people around him. He didn''t deliberately speak loudly, just because the surroundings were too crowded. It was quiet. "This community is not the most high-end in the East District, but it is said that the feng shui here is very special and can bring prosperity to future generations, so some wealthy people will buy the houses here to store ashes." Dr. Li raised his hand: "Look at that The buildings, some with fully sealed windows, may be coffin rooms. Stop talking, its scary. Ouyang Susus strong body hid next to Dr. Li, holding the shot put tightly in her hand. Pretending to be weak doesnt go with your temperament. Dr. Li, perhaps too nervous, said what was in his heart directly, and then was pinched hard by Ouyang Susu. "Gao Ming, are you sure you want to enter the building? We finally escaped from Xiangshengyong Apartment. This Changcheng Community doesn''t look like a good place!" Fan Shi was a little scared. Although the gods'' suppression of them was much smaller, the problem was He and Dr. Li were not very strong at first, and could not compare with the team leader and others. "I want to go in and find something." Gao Ming glanced around: "It''s not necessarily safe outside the building. I always feel that besides the alienated indigenous people of the community, there are other scary things hidden here." Gao Ming did not force everyone to follow them. The two clay sculptures had extremely strange abilities, and he could not guarantee that he could lead everyone to survive. Recalling the memory fragments hidden deep in his mind, Gao Ming came to Building No. 5 of Changcheng Community. In fact, there were only four buildings in this community, but maybe because the number 4 was not good, Building No. 4 was changed to Building No. 5. "First find someone from the student union and get in touch with Gao Yun." Gao Ming greeted Gao Yun when he entered the abnormal event in advance. It is estimated that the General Bureau of Investigation did not expect that the biggest villain leader in the old city and the most troublesome anomaly in the East District Those who joined forces early on. Stopping in front of Building No. 5, Gao Ming was blocked by the high-level password door at the entrance of the corridor. Before he recovered his flesh and blood heart, he did not have the ability to destroy such a thick security door. "Can''t you get in?" Fan Fan noticed that the surveillance camera at the door was twisting, and it seemed like someone in the building was monitoring their every move. The situation in Changcheng Community and Xiangshengyong Apartment seemed to be different. The people in Xiangshengyong Apartment tried their best to escape, but the "residents" in Changcheng Community seemed to know that evil spirits were rampant outside, and specially blocked off the residence. Not only did he not escape, but he was also worried about outsiders entering the building. ?Ouyang Susu, who was more impulsive, smashed the door several times. The noise she made attracted the attention of some unknown ghosts. There were extremely scary eyes watching them in the darkness. Although they couldn''t see what they were, the helpless feeling of being treated as food made people''s hair stand on end. Perhaps because he was worried that Ouyang Susu would attract ghosts, a man''s voice came from behind the password door: "The building has been sealed by us. If you want to come in, you need the approval of the mutual aid association. If you continue to make noise, in case Attract hungry ghosts, and you will be eaten directly by them!" What is a mutual aid club? Im confused about the examples. The route taken by Changcheng Community and Xiangshengyong Apartment seems to be different. "Weird events have occurred, hungry ghosts are lurking in the shadows, and everyone is trapped in the community. Only by uniting and helping each other can we have a chance of survival. In order to last longer, we have become a mutual aid group, pooling limited water and food to protect the elderly and the weak , Lets find a way to overcome the difficulties together. The man in the building had a firm voice, and he seemed to think so from the bottom of his heart. What if we also want to join the mutual aid club? We carry food and water, we just need a safe place to sleep. Gao Ming looked up at the monitor. The man on the surveillance side probably saw the body on Gao Ming''s back, and thought of what Gao Ming had just said. It took him a long time before he spoke: "You guys go to the underground garage. There are people in these buildings who can speak to you." They are all meeting there, and if they agree to join you, I will open the door. Thank you. Gao Ming did not stop, and ran towards the underground garage with the others. After staying outside for a long time, his heartbeat began to speed up. When he arrived at the place, he turned around and checked the number of people. In just a few minutes, three people had disappeared quietly. Gao Ming didn''t know whether they were captured by ghosts or escaped on their own. Even their closest companions didn''t notice anything unusual. Looking at the dark underground garage, Fan Fan hesitated: "Could this be a trap? There isn''t even a light inside. What if it''s a corpse nest?" "The four buildings in Changcheng Community are not connected to each other. People from different residential buildings can only meet each other through the elevator to the underground parking lot. From this point of view..." Before Dr. Li finished speaking, he suddenly saw Gao Ming stop: "What''s wrong?" In the darkness not far away from a few people, the outline of a person appeared vaguely. The person was wearing a white armband of the student union and had his head lowered. "Back off." Gao Ming stood frozen on the spot, his body motionless, and just repeated softly: "Don''t come near here." The darkness had no effect on Gao Ming. He could clearly see that only the toes of the man''s shoes were touching the ground, and the whole person seemed to be suspended by something. Marks of the past emerged from his left eye, and Gao Ming''s pupils narrowed slightly. He vaguely saw what happened here half an hour ago. ?One corpse was taken out of the residential building through the elevator and thrown into the underground garage. Slowly, some kind of change occurred inside the garage. (End of this chapter) Chapter 393 sad future Chapter 393 The sad future This is also the first time that Gao Ming has tried to use the power of his left eye. This ability to plunder the idols of the past is extremely easy to use and does not consume much of himself. The only side effect is that using it for too long will cause Gao Ming to be unable to distinguish between the past and the past. Now, there is a certain chance of going crazy. The underground garage is used by residents in the building to store corpses. These rich people are really particular about keeping people and corpses separated and not disturbing each other. ?Different from the Xiangshengyong Apartment style that kills people at random if they disagree, Changcheng Community still maintains the most basic dignity, and civilization and order have not collapsed. It can be said that they are hypocritical, or that they still believe that they have not been abandoned by the rules. Then do we still want to go in? Fan Fan takes Gao Mings view as his own. As long as Gao Ming says we can go in, he unconditionally believes it. "The thing I''m looking for is not here. There is no need to risk my life. It seems I can only find a way to trick them into opening the door." Gao Ming waved his hand. "The surveillance is turning. The survivors in the building should be able to find out through the surveillance in the underground garage that we have not been fooled. They are probably even more afraid to open the door now." The number of travelers around him has inexplicably decreased, and everyone is in danger. Dr. Li is also worried about when It was my and my wife''s turn. "It seems that we came to the door with the corpse on our back and scared them. These guys are really ridiculous. They are obviously doing the same thing." He Jing did not dare to speak too loudly in front of Gao Ming, for fear that Gao Ming would die if he was unhappy. Own. Arent all people like this? ??The lounge originally prepared for the security department in Building No. 5 of Changcheng Community was now full of people. They were divided into different areas and were wary of each other. "Boss Shen, if you don''t stay in the old city, why are you visiting our East District?" A tall and thin young man sat in front of the monitoring station. He looked like an ancient Confucian scholar. He spoke slowly and seemed to have a big chest. Qiankun, everything is under control. There are many seats in the outermost room of the Security Department, but only one middle-aged man is sitting there, and everyone else only dares to stand on either side of him. "If the main control room of Changcheng Community were not here, would you have thought that I would come here?" The middle-aged man is Shen Tian from the Hanhai Zhongzhi Self-Rescue Association. He has a tattoo of Open Eyes Guan Gong on his back. This man looks extremely ugly, like a fierce god, and even ordinary people can''t I didn''t even have the courage to look at him. After the abnormal incident occurred, he immediately let the gang members enter the ghost story. He used his lives to accumulate strong strength for himself. Food and water are more precious than anything else now. Are you really bringing a group of people here just to watch the surveillance and find a way out for everyone? The tall and thin young man seemed to be deliberately irritating Shen Tian. "Situ Cheng, don''t be shameless. You don''t have the final say in Building 5 alone." The man standing next to Shentian took out a **** kitchen knife. The knife itself was very ordinary, but after special treatment After the sacrifice, he became full of evil spirit: "You said that you are Situ An''s successor, and you are cheating everywhere, but we don''t care about this. Even if Situ An himself comes, we will still kill you." Stop making noise! A cold and depressing voice came from the other side of the lounge, where several security personnel wearing Bureau of Investigation uniforms were standing there protecting a young man. ??The person who spoke was Wang Chenyi, director of the Zhenhai Investigation Bureau of the Gangnan Investigation Bureau. He was the son of Uncle Wang Jie and Grandpa Wang Jies favorite grandson. ?Different from playboys like Wang Jie, Wang Chenyi has been regarded as the pride of the entire family since he was a child and was trained as his successor. ??This time when he entered an abnormal incident, the entire Gangnan Investigation Bureau was mobilized by him alone. This screening was also a test for him by the old man of the Wang family. The sharp edge of the sword has been sharpened, and the catastrophe has arrived. Wang Chenyi must show sufficient ability to stabilize his position as successor. After Wang Chen spoke, the rest room became quiet. Shen Tian and Situ Cheng were not afraid of Wang Chenyi. They just didn''t want to fall out with each other. After all, this screening was organized by the General Bureau of Investigation, and Wang Chenyi was so skinny. It represents the Bureau of Investigation. You still have the intention to scheming here? Wang Chenyi kept his eyes fixed on the surveillance screen: Turn the surveillance back, freeze the student carrying the body for me, and zoom in on his face! After being reminded by Wang Chenyi, everyone also realized the problem. They looked at the faces on the screen, and the more they looked at them, the more familiar they felt. "Class 13 is high-ranking? Carrying the body to the door?" Others dont know much about Gao Ming, but Wang Chenyi, as a member of the Investigation Bureau, knows very well what Gao Ming has done. The two abnormal incidents at Hande Private College and Lishan Hospital were both out of control and related to Gao Ming. As one of the founders of the Backwater Forum, he shook the foundation of the General Bureau of Investigation and lawlessly killed the security personnel who returned to Hanhai from Xinhu. Solve the unusual events they are trapped in. Sometimes Wang Chenyi feels outrageous. Gao Ming and Wang Jie are both in Class 13. How come there is such a big gap between students taught by the same teacher? "The security personnel of the Thirteen Investigation Bureau of Westport Future Science and Technology Park are confronting the East District Student Union. There is no need for us to provoke Gao Ming anymore. We are all trapped in abnormal events. It is better to have one more friend than one more enemy." Shen Tian''s The sphere of influence is mainly in the old city, where Kaitan players are most active, and he doesn''t want to conflict with Gao Ming. It''s just that with his scary face, he didn''t feel very sincere when he said words like "harmony is the most important". "How long can the food and water in the building last? Gao Ming is not alone. Behind him is a large group of desperadoes from Xiangshengyong Apartment. Once we open an opening, the pressure will increase the further we go." Situ Cheng shook his head : "Besides, you have no other choice. The person guarding the door just now deceived his life and went to the underground garage. You should know better than me what is in there." The surveillance started to play normally. On the screen, Gao Ming had brought people back, but this time they went not to Building 5, but to Building 3. ?Seeing Gao Ming and the others heading straight for Building No. 3, Situ Cheng and Wang Chenyi''s expressions became a little subtle, and Shen Tian''s eyes also looked a little strange. "We finally escaped from Building 3, but he is asking for death." The kitchen knife man next to Shentian stared at the screen fiercely: "That building has been completely eroded by the worst future, and no one can leave alive. " "Can the surveillance in Building 3 still be used normally?" Situ Cheng patted his subordinate on the shoulder. A man wearing glasses took out the keyboard and started to operate. After a while, he brought up the surveillance in Building 3. But the surveillance picture made everyone present feel a little uncomfortable. "Turn it off! Close your eyes! Don''t let the source of pollution reach here!" Wang Chen exclaimed, and his men immediately went to forcefully turn off the monitoring. ?Others present were fine, but the man with glasses sitting at the front of the surveillance camera had black bloodshot streaks around his eyes. But no one, including himself, noticed anything unusual. (End of this chapter) Chapter 394 Your despair, my daily life Chapter 394 Your despair, my daily life "Situ Cheng, which side are you from? Sometimes I suspect that you want to use the power of the shadow world to trap us all." Wang Chen was a little dissatisfied with Situ Cheng. The situation in Building 3 was quite special. The worst of the future has arrived, and that unspeakable horror can infect others in any form. "I didn''t expect that he would turn on all the surveillance cameras." Situ Cheng didn''t care what Wang Chenyi said: "Xiao Lian, you only need to track Gao Ming''s location and turn on the surveillance cameras near Gao Ming. I want to take a look. How to survive in the worst future." ??The young man known as Xiao Lian pushed up his glasses, locked the position of Gao Ming, and this time only turned on the surveillance probe near Gao Ming. The scene was switched on, and everyone was observing Gao Ming''s every move. They were well aware of the horror of Building 3. Although they didn''t say anything on the surface, they were gloating in their hearts. When disaster strikes, there is nothing more pleasant than staying in the lounge and watching others experience life and death crises. "It seems like someone is watching us." Gao Ming led everyone to the front of Building No. 3. He looked at the half-open corridor door and hesitated. "Are they other survivors? I saw the surveillance cameras moving just now. These people deliberately let us go to dangerous places to die. They are really worse than animals." Ouyang Susu was a little annoyed. She had never even met those people. , but the other party is full of malice and wants to kill them. "No, that look does not belong to a living person." Gao Ming did not look at the surveillance camera at all. He slowly pushed the corridor door open with a bit of dignity. ?At first glance, there was no blood stains in the spacious corridor, and nothing unusual could be found. However, the more this happened, the more uneasy Gao Ming felt. "Why did the people who participated in the screening in the East District abandon Building 3? What happened here?" Gao Ming motioned to others to keep their distance from him, and he was the first to enter Building 3. Every residential building in Changcheng Community uses the best materials. The smooth and bright floor tiles reflect Gao Ming''s figure. The unique lamps on the walls are like works of art. There are also potted green plants on both sides of the corridor. Everything here is It''s no different from reality. Walking all the way to the elevator, Gao Ming looked at the changing numbers on the display: "Is there anyone taking the elevator?" ?The numbers got smaller and smaller, and the elevator soon stopped on the first floor. Ding! ?The silver-gray elevator door slowly opened in front of Gao Ming, and a familiar face appeared in front of Gao Ming. Luodong? ?Luo Dong and Fan Fan are Gao Ming''s most promising Kaitan players. They will become very powerful figures in the future, but now Luo Dong appears in front of Gao Ming like this, with only one head left. ?His eyes were wide open and he was still staring. He was holding a photo with his family in his mouth. The future that Gao Ming saw did not come, but the worst future did appear. ?Holding up Luo Dong''s head, Gao Ming tried to see some problems, but everything was so real. Uncoagulated blood slid down his fingertips, and patterns from the past appeared in Gao Ming''s left eye. However, in the residential building in Changcheng Community, the power of the past gods was seriously affected, and he could not see what happened to the owner of the head during his lifetime. of pain. "Who killed you? The future god?" With an expressionless face, Gao Ming took off his school uniform, wrapped Luo Dong''s head, and tied it with his body. ?He looked back and saw that the corridor door had been closed at some point, and all of them had disappeared. He seemed to be the only one left in Building 3. The gods of the past go back to the past, and the gods of the future should show the future. Gao Ming didnt panic at all and entered the elevator directly. At this time, the survivors of Building 5 who watched the fatalities through the surveillance were a little dumbfounded. The picture displayed by the surveillance was very shocking, and it had already given them a huge impact in just ten seconds. From their perspective, Gao Ming in the screen entered the corridor full of anomalies alone. The elevator door opened slowly like a monster''s mouth. Gao Ming held up a huge eyeball stained with cursed objects. Not only did Gao Ming He didn''t dislike it, but took off his clothes, packed it up, and tied it to his body. Whats even weirder is that the corpse behind him seems to be slowly coming to life, and its face that was swollen from suffocation has been smiling at the surveillance camera. After a short pause, Gao Ming took the initiative to step into the huge mouth that was cracked on the wall. He was trapped in the filthy elevator car. "Isn''t his behavior a bit too normal?" Wang Chen frowned: "The statue of the future will show us the future we least want to see. Every scene is enough to make people collapse, but he doesn''t even have an eyelid. Wink." Situ Cheng, who had talked a lot before, also became silent, staring at the picture captured by the surveillance camera in the elevator car. ??The elevator began to rise. After reaching the third floor, the elevator door opened by itself, and a pair of **** hands grabbed the door frame. Everyone in the surveillance room watched with bated breath. The **** hands moved, and a woman nearly three meters tall appeared outside the elevator. The surveillance camera could only capture half of her body at the first time. ?Slowly bending down, the woman poked her head into the elevator car. She was wearing a **** dress, and her black waterfall-like hair had a human-shaped cartoon hairpin tied in it. ?Seeing this terrifying woman, Situ Cheng and the others felt a chill even through the screen: "My girlfriend has appeared. This lucky guy is so lucky." Everyone who enters Building 3 will be trapped in the worst future. There are several special ghosts hidden in this worst future. They have different images in the eyes of different people and will play roles in this worst future. Characters such as girlfriend, boyfriend, father, mother, children and the elderly. What you see in the surveillance is their true colors, but in the eyes of those who join the game, they are all their own family members. "My girlfriend has an unpredictable temper. She likes to play with people''s hearts and devour souls. A high life is a bad thing." As soon as Wang Chen finished expressing his thoughts, he saw a scene that made his scalp numb. In the surveillance video, Gao Chen Ming naturally approached his "girlfriend" and awkwardly wrapped his arms around his "girlfriend"''s waist, forcing her to the elevator wall. ?The three-meter-tall female ghost covered in blood had her neck bent and her head stretched downward. Her black hair almost covered Gao Ming''s face, but Gao Ming didn''t care at all and was talking to himself. No one could hear Gao Ming''s voice. They could only guess based on the female ghost''s reaction. About ten seconds later, before the female ghost could make the next move, her hand was held by Gao Ming. Gao Ming seemed to want to Take her to a place where surveillance can''t see her. What does this guy want to do? The visual impact of the surveillance footage is very strong. Gao Ming is carrying a corpse and a huge eyeball is wrapped in his school uniform. Even if he is dressed in such a terrifying way, he is also ambiguously holding the hand of a vicious ghost, which is the most disturbing thing. What is incomprehensible is his expression. There is no sadness on his face, but a sense of satisfaction that can make up for the regret. (End of this chapter) Chapter 395 Give me a date Chapter 395 Give me a date High life, high life! The example whispered his life, but his life seemed to be completely unable to hear. He stood alone in front of the elevator and was swallowed by darkness. In order to remind Gao Ming, Fan Fan and several others also entered Building 3. They ran very fast, but still could not catch up with Gao Ming. "It is the most basic common sense not to take the elevator or enter a confined space in an abnormal event. Did he discover something?" After Gao Ming left, He Jing felt that his back was straightened. As the head of the East District Security Department, He Jing The deputy leader thinks he is much better than those weird talk players. "Gao Ming should have his reasons for doing this, but..." Fan Fan looked back uneasily: "The entrance to the corridor is blocked, and we can''t seem to get out." "It doesn''t matter, the suppression of the clay sculpture on me is loosening. The power given to me by the ghost patterns is enough to deal with most dangers." He Jing confidently stretched out his palm, but the next moment his smile solidified, and the palm that should have been covered with ghost patterns was now There is only a shallow pattern left, and there seems to be a new force suppressing him in Building No. 3 of Changcheng Community. "Xiangshengyong Apartment is the feeding ground of the gods of the past, and Changcheng Community is the territory of the gods of the future." Xia Yang, who was covered in injuries, relied on the example: "There are traces of the past, but the future is even more frightening. No one knows what we will do next. What we will face is unknown. "You can''t die?" Fan Fan was startled by Xia Yang. He thought that Xia Yang was about to die, but he didn''t expect that Xia Yang could still speak. ?A few people stopped in the elevator, unable to make up their minds. As time passed, Ouyang Susu, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly looked straight into a dark passage. ?She seemed to be attracted by something, let go of Dr. Li''s hand, and walked over there step by step. Teacher Ou? Dr. Li realized something was wrong and quickly grabbed Ouyang Susus shoulder: Whats wrong? What did you see? "My daughter was waving to me. She said she was so cold and hungry, and she wanted me to go over and get some clothes for her." Ouyang Susu didn''t realize what was wrong, as if this was normal, but Dr. Li''s face changed instantly. Very bad. Do you have a daughter? Example is slightly confused: Ive never heard you talk about children. Dr. Li held Ouyang Susu tightly and explained with dark eyes: "When we first got married, she was pregnant with a baby girl, but due to various reasons, the baby did not survive. I told the doctor at the time that she must Keep it safe. How could an unborn child appear? Fan Fan also quickly caught Ouyang Susu: It was transformed by ghosts! Ouyang Susu had very thin black blood vessels growing around her eyes. She was so strong that not even two men could hold her down. "It seems that we have fallen into the worst future. It is useless to stop it. Only by passing through the storm and enduring the devastation of the future can we have a chance to survive." Xia Yang''s head drooped on the shoulders of Fan. He is gentle, looks gentle and humble, and easily wins the favor of strangers. ?Hearing Xia Yang''s words, Dr. Li slowly stopped exerting force. He just held Ouyang Susu''s hand, as if no matter how bad the future was, he would face it together with Ouyang Susu. "No one can escape. We all have to struggle in our own most painful things. In the end, whether we will be lost in the future or find ourselves again, this can only depend on luck. Most of the time, it doesn''t even have anything to do with our own strength." The color of the paintings on Xia Yang''s clothes was fading, and he seemed to be affected. "It''s better that we get together. Gao Ming has to bear all the future alone, and his situation is dangerous." Yeah, I cant even imagine how God will torture him in the future? He must be in pain too? ??? ?Carrying the body on his back, he took the elevator. Before Gao Ming could decide which floor he wanted to go to, the elevator started by itself and stopped on the third floor. The elevator door opened slowly, and Xuan Wen stood at the door holding a red gift box. She seemed not to have expected to meet Gao Ming. Her expression changed from surprise to joy, but then she stopped moving forward again, very surprised. Watching Gao Ming warily. "You must be a figment of the God of the Future, right? In the worst future, you will use the person I am looking for to deceive me." Xuan Wen did not enter the elevator, with a sneer on her lips: "You dress up like him, You want to bring me pain. But what you dont know is that I have gone back to the past countless times and arrived in the future again and again. If you think this will make me despair, then you are looking down on me. Gao Ming had not yet doubted the identity of the other party, and the other party had already told him everything he wanted to say. "You came into Changcheng Community specifically to look for me?" Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen, but he couldn''t find any flaws in her. "According to the agreement, Gao Ming should escape from the abnormal incident before the big screening begins. Since he has not come out, we can only go in to find him." Xuan Wen held up her gift and looked up and down at Gao Ming: "As for you, it depends on you Because you look like him, I won''t kill you." Gao Ming did have an agreement with Xuan Wen, but only Xuan Wen, Zhang Ding and himself knew about it. He was not sure whether the Xuan Wen in front of him was the real Xuan Wen, but if the other party knew the agreement, there were two possibilities. The first person in front of me is Xuan Wen, and the second future **** peeked into the memories of Xuan Wen and Gao Ming, and created a false Xuan Wen. ?After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming took a step forward expressionlessly. He put his arms around Xuan Wen''s waist. No matter what the situation is, Gao Ming wants to get close to the other party. If it''s Xuan Wen, everyone is happy. If it''s not Xuan Wen, he will also find clues about Xuan Wen from the other party. Startled by Gao Ming''s sudden move, Xuan Wen leaned to one side, but Gao Ming moved forward again, forcing Xuan Wen against the elevator wall. "Would the Gao Ming you are looking for do such a thing?" A deep voice came from Gao Ming''s mouth, and he was very close to Xuan Wen. Maybe in Gao Ming''s heart, he was still handsome at this time, but from Xuan Wen''s perspective, when Gao Ming was approaching, the body tied behind him was also approaching, and his swollen and miserable face was smiling and shaking, showing off his performance. There was a feeling of flourishing. Xuanwen''s eyelids twitched and she resisted a little, but her wrist was grabbed by Gao Ming at this moment. There is surveillance in the elevator. Its not convenient to talk here. Lets move to another place. Without giving Xuan Wen a chance to struggle, Gao Ming dragged her out of the elevator. "let go!" "Every time we come back, we will be close to each other. We are much closer than this." Gao Ming did not lie. Every time he died and returned to the tunnel, Xuanwen carried him out and rode an electric bicycle to see him off. go home. (End of this chapter) Chapter 396 The torture chamber was opened? Chapter 396: The torture chamber was opened? I dont know if it was to better integrate into the role, but Xuan Wen didnt struggle anymore. She let Gao Ming hold her hand and walked in the dark corridor. There are almost no lights in the No. 3 residential building, and everything is eerie and strange. Except for the heartbeats of the two people, there is only dead silence. ??This environment that should have been depressing even for breathing has become a bit ambiguous at this moment. ??No matter whether the woman in front of him was the real Xuan Wen or not, Gao Ming did not choose to doubt it. He told the story of being plotted against him by the God of the Past without any reservation. ?In fact, Gao Ming is also a bright card. If the other party is really Xuan Wen, telling the other party the truth is okay; if the other party is a **** pretending to be a god, then the other party is the murderer and must have known everything, so it is even more important. Talking about the experience of nine deaths in Xiangshengyong Apartment Building, Gao Life''s frankness made Xuan Wen a bit uncomfortable. The people in front of me seemed to never doubt themselves and trust themselves. ?Those who can participate in the big screening are all human beings, and most of them have their own pain buried deep in their hearts. The more they hide their true selves, the more serious the backlash will be in this worst future. Because their wounds will be opened by the "Future God" in the most violent way, and everything will be turned into a real scene. But Gao Ming is a complete exception. He doesn''t seem to care about sharing his pain, and will even express all his despair without causing any internal harm to himself. "I didn''t expect you to come in, but I thought this was indeed what you would do." Gao Ming held Xuan Wen''s hand. He reconciled with all the dead selves in the past in Xiangshengyong Apartment, and all the memories of death were absorbed. Transformed into a part of him. Die again and again, come back again and again, and Xuan Wen is there every time. It seems that he and Xuan Wen have not been in contact for a long time, but to Gao Ming at this moment, the two have known each other for several lifetimes, and they have known each other for several lifetimes. Life has been quite exciting. ??Disaster is approaching step by step. They have never interacted with each other, but they are partners who will live and die together. ? Gao Ming knew all of Xuan Wens habits and all of Xuan Wens thoughts. He was also the closest person to Xuan Wen in the world. After telling his story, Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen. There was no urging in his eyes, only worry: "What did you encounter here?" The initiative that should have been firmly in her hands was taken away by Gao Ming. Xuan Wen felt that she should say something, but the future **** seemed to be worried about something. Just as she was about to speak, in the rooms on both sides of the corridor Something changed, and a faint light shone through the crack of the door. ?Subconsciously, he blocked Xuan Wen behind him. Gao Ming looked at the door not far away and gently pushed the door open. It seemed like someone had conducted a flesh and blood experiment in the living room. The subject of the study was lying on the glass coffee table. His body was almost broken. It was hard to imagine what kind of torture he had suffered. Saeki? Among all the classmates in Class 13, Saeki and Gao Ming had the same ideals and were admitted to the same university. It was just that Saeki went crazy when he was in school. He was like Gao Ming who had not overcome despair. Sometimes Gao Ming Ming can even see his own shadow in him. The lips were stained with blood, and Saeki''s body was in a state of disgrace, but there were no wounds on his face. The experimenter seemed to be observing Saeki''s expression and reaction at all times. "Wang Jie, it''s Wang Jie..." A hoarse voice sounded, and a lot of blood flowed out every time Saeki opened his mouth. He wanted to grab Gao Ming''s arm: "He''s looking for you..." "Wang Jie?" He looked at the **** shoe prints on the ground, which were left by the shoes issued by the Bureau of Investigation. The roommate of three years betrayed Gao Ming and killed his classmate. Everything seemed to be heading in the worst direction, but Xuan Wen did not see any emotional fluctuations in Gao Ming. "Let me help you end your pain." Gao Ming said calmly, his arm strangled Saeki''s neck: "You are not crazy because you saw the fantasy, it is precisely because you saw the truth earlier than everyone else, you are alone Its already been hard after enduring so many terrible things, so leave it to me. Before Xuanwen could dissuade him, Saeki''s neck had been broken and his head was hanging upside down on the coffee table. In fact, he still had a lot to say, but he didn''t expect Gao Ming to "help him" like this. "Should we go find Wang Jie and ask him?" Xuan Wen looked at the corpse on the coffee table with some sympathy. "No need." Gao Ming used the five fingers that had just broken Saeki''s neck to hold Xuan Wen''s hand again. He turned to look at the clock on the wall: "Just like in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment, every room in Changcheng Community also has clocks. Hanging clock." "The clock won''t stop. The flow of time here is much faster than outside, and it consumes a lot of money. Soon you will be hungry and want to eat people." Xuan Wen tried to break free, but Gao Ming''s grip was very tight. "Let''s go to the next room and have a look." Gao Ming took Xuan Wen''s hand and they walked from the third floor to the fifth floor. There were scenes in every room that Gao Ming didn''t want to see. There were various signs that Zhang Ding and the others wanted to In order to save themselves, they all entered Changcheng Community, but they were also trapped and might lose their souls at any time. And that''s not the worst thing. In a dark red-styled kitchen on the fifth floor, Gao Ming saw plates of special dishes. Each dish was related to Gao Ming''s ghost friends. The people who made the dishes were very... He has taste and style, and he also specially left some marks on Gao Ming. "Situ An? Has the future **** released him? Has the torture chamber been opened?" The things Gao Ming least wanted to see seemed to be happening. Xuan Wen next to her finally had a faint smile on her lips. Continuing to check, when they reached a room at the end of the fifth floor, Xuan Wen hesitated slightly. This momentary reaction was captured by Gao Ming, who pretended to open room 0909 accidentally. There is no blood stain in this room. A black and white photo of a couple hangs on the wall, and their ashes and tablets are placed on the table. "The feng shui of Changcheng community is special. Those who have money and no land to burn will put the ashes of their elders here, hoping to protect future generations." Xuan Wen urged: "Such a room is very unlucky. It is prepared for the dead. We Lets go now. "But it''s clear that people have been living and cleaning this place." Gao Ming looked at the fresh fruits on the table and sipped some incense ash with his hand: "And this couple looks very young, probably in their forties. Counting them My children are probably not older than me. Do young people today still believe in these things? After lighting three sticks of incense and putting them in place, Gao Ming walked around the room. Xuan Wen did not stop her anymore. She looked at the photos of the deceased hanging on the wall, her eyes slightly red. This couple seemed to have a daughter before. Gao Ming found a photo album on the bed in the bedroom. The owner of the house seemed to be able to fall asleep only by holding it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 397 His **** charm Chapter 397 His **** charm "Don''t move!" As soon as Gao Ming opened the photo album on the bed, Xuan Wen''s voice sounded from behind, and she closed the photo album first. "What''s wrong?" Gao Ming was confused: "Those photos look warm, but they only record the daily life of this family, the daily life during their lifetime." "How dare you mess with the things in the coffin room? This room is used as an altar for storing ashes. All items that are stained by the memory of the owner of the coffin are cursed. You haven''t recovered your strength yet. If you are entangled by the owner of the house again, it will be terrible. It''s really life and death." Xuan Wen grabbed the photo album and closed it without putting it back on the bed. "Are you caring about me? I can see that you seemed to be really worried about me at that moment." Gao Ming experienced the despair in so many rooms before and heard bad news one after another, but not only did he not collapse, now Still have a smile on your face. "I''m worried about the real Gao Ming. You just have a face similar to him." Xuan Wen blocked the door of the bedroom, as if she didn''t want Gao Ming to come in. She saw that Gao Ming had no intention of intruding, so she breathed a sigh of relief and looked down at the photo album in her hand. The couple in the posthumous photo had a lively and cheerful daughter. The photo album records the process of her daughter growing up. Time has created little things that can never be forgotten. It may not seem like anything at the time, but you can touch the photo again after everything is lost. , his eyes couldn''t help but become moist. Xuan Wen''s mood was not stable. At this time, an alarm sounded on the floor. Xuan Wen''s expression immediately recovered, with a trace of fear in her eyes. She put the photo album back into place as quickly as possible and ran to the corridor alone. "You stay in the house! I''ll go out and take a look!" Xuan Wen didn''t forget to tell Gao Ming as she walked: "Don''t touch anything in the house! Those curses will make you unable to survive or die!" Gao Ming, who was standing in the living room, raised his head silently. The departure of "Xuan Wen" was related to the sound of the alarm. Gao Ming did not touch anything strange, which means that the other party may have caused some changes and she needed to go somewhere immediately. place. Hurry into a certain room in the corridor. The alarm sounded from a certain clock. She moved the hands with both hands. The layout of the room and the flow of time around her seemed to be changing. After the room turned completely blood red, Xuan Wen''s heart suddenly trembled, and she was penetrated by a force and fell to her knees. Enduring the severe pain and looking around, Xuan Wen found that in this blood-red room stood all the people related to Gao Ming, including his parents, best friends, and most trusted people. These "people" were all ghosts pretending to be ghosts. ! ??Those people all stared at Xuan Wen, and a strange man''s voice came from his mouth: "Gao Ming''s future is not desperate enough. If he still doesn''t collapse in an hour, I want you to lose your mind in front of him." "Xuan Wen" lowered her head and said nothing. Dont have other thoughts, otherwise the souls of your parents will no longer be sheltered, and I will send them together into the most desperate future. Hearing this, "Xuan Wen" wanted to speak, but the moment she raised her head, the clock hands began to reverse and the room returned to normal. With the words of the gods echoing in her mind, Xuan Wen stood up silently. Her eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, but in order not to expose any flaws, she forced herself to suppress all resentment. Xuan Wen walked out of the secret room upset, and returned to Gao Ming''s residence. ?She pushed the half-open door. Gao Ming was not standing in the living room. A bad premonition suddenly appeared in her heart, and she rushed into her bedroom. Sure enough, Gao Ming was holding the photo album and flipping through the pages. "Didn''t I not let you touch it! This is the curse of the dead! This place is full of the curses of the dead! You will die here in the most miserable way!" Her fateful behavior made her roar uncontrollably. Gao Ming, who had his back to the door, was startled. He turned around and saw Xuan Wen with an angry face. He pursed his lips and said blankly: "I just want to know... what made you cry." It was a simple sentence, and there seemed to be nothing special about it, but it made Xuan Wen feel like she had been hit by something. ?It is not a gorgeous confession, nor a solemn promise, everything is revealed subconsciously and inadvertently. The curse is terrible, death is terrible, and the future is terrible, but he still wants to know why you are sad and why you cry. Xuan Wen is under tremendous pressure because her soul is gone and her parents'' souls are about to be tortured. She doesn''t know when the worst future will come, but she knows that here, the future God said will definitely appear. ?Finding that Xuan Wen''s body was trembling, Gao Ming put down the photo album, raised his arms, and hugged her gently. Her body was very cold, with a faint smell of blood. ??The palm of his hand slowly moved down Xuan Wen''s back. Gao Ming said nothing. His movements were gentle and warm, like a bright embrace holding an ice cube that was about to melt. ?The stronger the light, the faster the ice melts, but for some reason, "Xuan Wen" didn''t choose to break free immediately. She had forgotten how long it had been since she felt warmth. Are you feeling better? Gao Ming looked into Xuan Wens eyes, their faces were very close. Feeling the air exhaled by each other, Xuan Wen turned her head to the side, and then nodded slowly after a moment. Her body was a little stiff, and she had never felt this way before. ??In the surveillance room of Building No. 5 of Changcheng Community, everyone, without exception, watched the surveillance video with their eyes wide open. Gao Ming hugged the three-meter-tall **** female ghost. His movements were as gentle as the breeze gently shaking off the dewdrops on the young leaves. The two faces were very close, and getting closer. When their eyes collided and could no longer be avoided, the extremely terrifying female ghost turned her head. She got out of the way. After she got out of the way of Gao Ming, she moved her head slightly, as if she had promised Gao Ming something. ?That expression, combined with the three-meter-high ghost body full of resentment and hatred, this scene put everyone watching the surveillance into an unspeakable state. After a long time, Wang Chenyi frowned: "What exactly did Gao Ming say to the female ghost? Why did he remain trapped in the worst future for so long and still not go crazy? Still not have any symptoms of being corroded?" I dont know, I always feel that the female ghost is really moved, she doesnt seem to be acting. After Situ Cheng finished speaking, he felt weird. Problems arose with the most special ghosts in Building 3. The evil ghost who auditioned for his girlfriend had a different feeling about Gao Ming. "Those most special ghosts were selected by the God of the Future. Not only are they powerful, but they also inherit the power of the God of the Future. They will play a special role in the future and lead people to despair. But this evil ghost seems to be immersed in the role. Inside, I cant get out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 398 inevitable Chapter 398 There is no way to avoid it "The past has happened and cannot be changed, so it is scarred. Although the future is hopeless, it has not yet arrived..." Shen Tian looked at Gao Ming on the monitoring screen thoughtfully. He had a guess in his mind to fight against the erosion of the future god, but He didn''t dare to try. In fact, as long as you are a normal person, it is impossible for you to try, and even if you try, it will not be as natural as having a high life. Boss, do you see anything? The chopper man had a fierce look on his face. He looked tough and wild, but in fact he was thoughtful and thoughtful and won Shentians trust. Lowering his voice, Shentian said casually: "Perhaps Gao Ming saw the same picture as we saw, and he was not troubled by the future." "Impossible, how can anyone hug and gnaw a three-meter-tall ghost? Their eyes are almost wired. Could it be that this tall guy has a fetish for ghosts?" The Chopper Man felt that he was already perverted enough, and he didn''t expect there to be more. Brutal people. "Don''t forget, he is different from us. He came out of the past god''s apartment." Shentian said no more, and at this time, new changes appeared on the monitoring screen. Gao Ming held the giant ghost''s hand and walked out of the room. The head of the corpse tied to his back was tilted back, and its bulging eyes were staring at the surveillance cameras that seemed to be everywhere, as if they were looking outside the screen. Everyone is the same. The chill was spreading, and the chopper man tightened his sleeves: "Boss, do you think Gao Ming is spreading a curse through that corpse, asking all of us to help him share the pressure of the future god? Since he entered Building 3, The corpse on his back kept staring at us, it was so weird, it seemed like it could clearly sense our position." ??Frowning, Shentian closed his eyes and began to check himself. The chopper man suppressed his curiosity and stopped watching the surveillance video. ?Gao Ming is not good at expressing his emotions, he just does it. ??When the two of them approached the corridor, Xuan Wen still broke away from Gao Ming''s arms. Her breathing became irregular and she was panting. Her cheeks were slightly red. To be precise, there were faint traces of blood on her cheeks and clothes. However, Gao Ming didn''t care about this. He didn''t show any abnormality, as if he didn''t see it at all. "Let''s go to the next room." In order to take Gao Ming away, Xuan Wen took the initiative to hold Gao Ming''s hand for the first time. This unconscious move showed a lot of things. "Wait a moment." Gao Ming did not leave immediately. He walked around the living room and bedroom and placed a few things on the altar table: "This couple loves their daughter very much. What they want more than other tributes is the contamination." There is something with my daughters breath and memory. I cant reunite them for the time being, but I will do my best to help them. Looking at the things on the altar table and the black and white photos hanging above the altar table, Xuan Wen''s mood seemed to have changed again. Gao Ming''s five fingers slowly tightened, as if they were a guarantee, and tightly grasped Xuan Wen''s hand: "In fact, each of us is afraid of the future, worried that bad things will happen, but if people always live in fear and worry, you may never see the future you want. ?? He noticed that Xuan Wen was also clenching his hand, and Gao Ming said no more. He already understood a lot of things, but he didn''t explain them clearly: "Let''s go to a higher floor and have a look." ??The hands of the clock on the wall were moving slower, and the dial looked like a face covered in scars, with stinking pus and blood flowing out. There were also faint and vicious curses coming from it. The two of them explored higher floors, and the future was still slipping in a worse direction, but at least the way "Xuan Wen" looked at Gao Ming was completely different. In order to create the most desperate future for Gao Ming, the God of the Future integrated a strange memory into the soul of "Xuan Wen". In this way, she understood everything about Xuan Wen, but as she spent time with Gao Ming, things changed. Over time, she discovered that there really was someone in the world who understood herself better than herself. I remember everything about Xuan Wen clearly, from her personality flaws to her eating habits and Gao Ming. It seems that they have lived together for a long time, and are best friends and comrades who share life and death. ?In Gao Ming, "Xuanwen" felt a similar love from "father and mother" before, which even made "Xuanwen" feel envious. How great it would be if... I was really Xuan Wen. Gao Ming walked through each room and experienced an increasingly painful future, but Gao Ming had no idea of ??shrinking. It seemed that as long as he held Xuan Wen''s hand and the two of them were together, there would be no difficulty that they could not overcome. But it was Gao Ming''s performance that made "Xuan Wen" start to worry from the bottom of his heart. If a person has dependence, he will also have flaws. In the future, God will definitely kill himself in the end, causing Gao Ming to fall into despair. . ?Her heart was beating loudly, and the pain and suffering caused blood vessels to sprout on Xuanwen''s neck. She could no longer hear clearly what Gao Ming was saying, and her mind was filled with pain. Stopping, Gao Ming slowly turned around and looked at Xuan Wen''s haggard face. He stood in the dark and gloomy corridor, the clock was ticking, and the air was so depressed that it was almost solid. Being watched by Gao Ming, "Xuan Wen"''s heart was even more torn. "I remember it was an afternoon..." Gao Ming looked at Xuan Wen silently, his eyes seemed to be soaked in darkness. Is he talking about the memory between himself and Xuan Wen? Did he discover something? Did he already know everything? "Xuan Wen" was a little scared, but also felt a sense of relief. She sadly let go of the hand that did not belong to her in the first place. It was not her own support. Got a pineapple to get a haircut. ?) Gao Ming took Xuan Wen''s hand again: "But the barber didn''t take care of Pineapple, so Pineapple just shouted there, take care of me, take care of me." A ghost''s soul will tremble when it is extremely speechless and embarrassed. This was the first time "Xuanwen" knew about this. Her face was wrinkled together and her toes were on the soles of her shoes. ?But the pain in her head did ease a little, but her mouth opened, but she didn''t know what to say to Gao Ming. ? Gao Ming coughed dryly and continued to move forward. At this time, the strange alarm sounded again, and it was much louder than before. ?Even if Gao Ming wants to ignore it deliberately this time, I''m afraid he won''t be able to. Walking towards the room where the alarm sounded, Gao Ming smelled the pungent smell of blood before he entered the room. He opened the door and saw a boy wearing a white armband of the student union hanging in the middle of the room. His body was extremely injured. It was uncoordinated, the hands and feet had been sewn back together with thread, and it seemed like several different corpses had been pieced together. "Be careful, he was made into a corpse puppet." The worry in Xuan Wen''s eyes became more and more intense, and the future god''s killing move began. Seeing Gao Ming come in, the boy began to struggle with a painful expression, but a voice that was very familiar to Gao Ming came out of his mouth. Gao Ming, you died so many times before killing me. Now that Im back, do you dare to play a fair game with me? Situ An? (End of this chapter) Chapter 399 First answer The initial answer to Chapter 399 "Gao Ming, I used to admire you very much. I saw in you what I used to be." The corpse puppet''s mouth opened and closed in a very strange way: "But after knowing all your secrets, I found that I admire you very much." There are too many of you, you have died so many times and come back so many times before you came to me and imprisoned me in an unsafe way. " ?Looking at the corpse puppet indifferently, Gao Ming did not interrupt and allowed the other party to continue talking. He was judging one thing at this time - is the future **** controlling the corpse puppet? Still the real Situ An! "From all aspects, you are too ordinary. Do you know why Lu Zang chose you in the end?" The corpse puppet''s mouth was forced into a smile: "Because he feels that you are more controllable and he can do it more easily." Steal everything from you." There are thirteen candidates in the remains of the Blood City under the Black Lake. Each of them has a reason to become the new owner of the Blood City. Only you are an accident. You appear just to better avoid fates investigation. You are just a poor guy who doesnt even know your own name. "It''s really pitiful. Even now, you still regard this strange title as your own name. Aren''t you worried that one day you will be forgotten? People only know the code name Gaoming, but they don''t remember you at all?" ??The words coming out of the corpse puppet''s mouth are getting more and more outrageous. I don''t know if Situ An is resentful because he has been imprisoned for too long, or if the God of the Future has manipulated it a little too much. Anyway, Gao Ming has obtained a lot of information from the other party. ?This information may not all be true, but as long as some of it is close to the truth, it is worth thinking about for Gao Ming. "It doesn''t matter whether Gao Ming is my name, it''s enough that I am still me." As early as when he was in Lishan Hospital, Gao Ming vaguely knew something through his conversation with Lu Zang, but what about it? "Isn''t it important? How about using your parents as bets to play a game?" The corpse puppet''s voice was very provocative. "Do you want to know what your parents are doing? Who are they? Where are they now?" The corpse puppet smiled happily, as if the prisoner who had been trapped in the prison for a long time had finally escaped and was ready to launch the most hysterical revenge: "Lu Zang I must have told you that the vast sea is a huge prison. Ghosts are people and talents are ghosts. All your memories about the outside of the vast sea are false and are what fate wants you to see. In this case, your memory Do the parents in " Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He had to admit that what the corpse puppet said aroused his emotions. Even though he died so many times and lost so many things, he did not give up the emotions related to his parents. "I started investigating when Lu Zang chose you, and found a very strange thing about you. Your parents seemed to have completely disappeared from a certain period of time. I couldn''t find all the resources in the Eastern District in Hanhai. Their traces cannot even be captured by surveillance cameras, and the memories of people related to them have begun to blur, as if they were suddenly erased by fate. " As the investigation continued to deepen, I later discovered some more secret things. This is something Lu Zang will not tell you even if he dies. The corpse puppet''s voice was very happy, but his face was almost broken. "Have you met my parents? They should be just ordinary people, nothing special." "No!" the corpse puppet said decisively: "Your father and mother are trapped in a place. They can''t get out. They can only try to stop it again and again, and then fail and start over again." Gao Ming''s entire face turned gloomy. This was the first time his expression had changed significantly since he entered this worst future. "It is not easy to deceive fate. In order to allow you to deceive fate, Lu Zang has set up loops one after another. They are interlocking and hidden from each other, but as long as one link is interrupted, everything will be destroyed." The corpse puppet''s voice became crazy: "You are a cycle, Gao Yun is a cycle, and the shadow world''s unbroken will is a cycle, but all cycles must have a beginning. Where do you think the start button is?" ? Gao Ming recalled all the memories. The beginning of all cycles seemed to be the bus: "The bus on a rainy night?" "If it were that simple, fate might have discovered it a long time ago. The real beginning must be secret. The fewer people know about it, the better. Their existence is equivalent to the key and will bring you the first change." The voice of the corpse puppet makes people listen. He felt very uncomfortable: "Don''t you remember? Every time you have a new beginning, they will appear at a fixed time." The corpse puppet''s words made Gao Ming''s mind seem to be struck by lightning. When he walked out of the tunnel, he only saw his parents in one place, and that was the first night when he returned home! The weird father and mother will come one after another to bring cakes to him, say some extremely strange words, and show an extremely terrifying abnormal feeling. Gao Ming didnt think there was anything wrong with it before, but it wasnt until he gained some of the powers of the past gods and merged all the memories of Gao Mings death that he really discovered the problem. In those early memories of death, the number of fathers and mothers was not that large. It seemed that every time I came back, there would be an additional pair of parents who would stubbornly knock on the door to give me birthday gifts. "There was only one set of parents at the beginning, but then I was still me, and the number of parents kept increasing... Could it be because I was dead in the past, but every one of my father and mother was tracking something and straying into the shadows? The world is gathered on the same timeline?" Every dead body in the past was embedded in the wall and stayed in the tunnel frozen in time. However, every father and mother in the past seemed to have never given up on him and kept looking for him until they entered the shadow world. Until he was found at his home in the Shadow World. ?Time is in a continuous cycle, and behind every death and disappearance, there is a couple trapped in a shadow world of pain and despair. They werent stuck somewhere frozen in time, so where did they go? As if thinking of something, Gao Ming thought of the gift he received in Xiangshengyong Apartment. In the past, Gods gift was the most important thing in a persons life, a memory that even God could not digest. Gao Mings gift was very simple. It was the birthday photo he got from the beginning. All his father and mother were with him, and the black and white figures surrounded him in color. They are always by my side? ?These ideas are so crazy. From the time we walked out of the tunnel a few months ago to now, everything has been run through by a certain thread. It seems that there is finally an answer to Gao Ming''s various arrangements. (End of this chapter) Chapter 400 Guess they are your family? Chapter 400: Guess they are your family? "First of all, we can rule out a wrong answer. Your father and mother are not in reality. You are wanted by the General Bureau of Investigation, but they have not found anything related to your parents despite digging deep. I also did not find them in reality. Figure." The corpse puppet''s mouth was almost rotten, but he kept talking faster and faster. But if they entered the shadow world, how did they enter? When did they enter? How much price do ordinary people have to pay to survive in the shadow world? Gao Ming knew better than anyone how dangerous the shadow world was. He himself couldn''t figure out how his parents could come to his door every time. "Ordinary people without any ability, for you to enter the shadow world, everything you have at this time is based on the pain they endured. As a child, aren''t you curious about their experiences?" Tu Qiongdijian , the corpse puppet slowly seduces Gao Ming, and finally begins to get to the point: "The future has arrived, and scenes you don''t want to see will appear here, including your parents." Stop beating around the bush, youve given so much foreshadowing, what exactly do you want to say? "Abnormal events are places where reality and the shadow world are deeply integrated. Your father and mother are in the building. You once broke into my house and helped me reunite with my mother. Now I am here to help you recognize your family." Ou''s entire face was almost ulcerated. His expression was extremely painful, but he was laughing hysterically: "Go find them and guess whether they are your family members." The corpse puppet reached its limit and shattered into pieces. The inside of its body was filled with scraps of paper. Gao Ming tried to put the scraps of paper together. It was Situ An''s handwriting on it. Those words were what the corpse puppet had just said. "Don''t...believe it." Xuan Wen noticed that Gao Ming''s mood had changed significantly. She should have been happy, but now she couldn''t be happy at all, and even reminded Gao Ming involuntarily. ??Shaked his head, Gao Ming stood in the blood. The gods of the past and the gods of the future were once the most terrifying existences in the shadow world. Even if they were buried with the shadow world, they still retained some ability in their clay sculptures. ?This ability involving strange rules can reach directly into the past, affect the future, and even interfere with fate. "Maybe they really caught my parents." Gao Ming seemed to be muttering to himself. The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. "Xuanwen" squeezed Gao Ming''s hand and began to exert force, her lips slightly opened. After a long time, until the clock on the wall dinged, Xuan Wen seemed to have made a decision. She shook off Gao Ming''s hand and looked at Gao Ming with a serious expression she had never seen before: "Don''t go upstairs anymore. Now, just stay on the floor where we met and find a room where the future is hidden." After finishing speaking, "Xuan Wen" walked upstairs without looking back. She knew that the more deeply involved she was with Gao Ming, the worse her final fate would be. In the future, God would do anything to torture Gao Ming. ?The sound of footsteps sounded, and Xuan Wen looked back. Gao Ming did not leave, but stood in her shadow. "I want to save my parents, no matter what." In fact, only Gao Ming himself knew that all the fathers and mothers should be in the birthday photos. What he said was more of the heartfelt feeling of "Xuan Wen". Gao Ming had already figured out something when he entered the "coffin room" where the ashes were stored. The "Xuan Wen" in front of us should be the daughter of that couple pretending to be the daughter. In the future, God will help her become a being similar to Hong Yi, and the price should be her parents. ?Gao Ming is a psychological counselor in a prison for felons. Countless deaths have made him experience too many things. After seeing through the identity of "Xuan Wen", he began to influence "Xuan Wen" in the opposite direction. Deep affection is a lie that has been thrown away long ago, love is a trap that seems both true and false, and rescuing parents is the resonance that connects two people''s hearts. I understand your pain, because I am also in the same despair. I love you so much, so please dont wait for me in the worst future. Gaoming combines all the memories of death and Gaoming. The price of becoming the current self is the loss of everything including happiness and happiness. Everything he is doing now is just because of one thing - the fate of setting all the rules for the vast sea may be the murderers of the shadow world. They have turned this place into a prison and want to obtain something unknown from the vast sea. . If the citizens in the city want to have the ability to kill Fate, they can only become the new masters of the **** city of Hanhai. In order to get to that point before being killed by fate, Gao Ming will do whatever it takes to seize all the power that can affect fate, including the two clay sculptures of the past and the future. He has never been a good person in the true sense, because kindness also dies in the past! He must go to the end of Blood City, and when he opens this prison, he will take all his accomplices and see the real sky. "I want to save my parents, and I will definitely save them, no matter what the cost." Gao Ming slowly walked in front of Xuan Wen: "I accept all the past calmly, and I will not be afraid of all the future , If you want me to fall into despair, God in the future cant do it, and neither can fate. ?Hooking Xuan Wen''s hand, Gao Ming walked toward a higher floor. The clock on the wall was spinning forward crazily. There were more and more wounds on the dial, and the entire Building No. 3 was also changing rapidly. ??The door of Room 1801 in Building 3 of Changcheng Community was suddenly knocked. Wang Jie, who was standing in front of the mirror in school uniform, suddenly turned around. He hid the sharp knife behind his back and slowly walked towards the door. Through surveillance, he found a middle-aged couple standing at his door. The man in a straight suit was very gentleman, tall and handsome. The mother, who was wearing a white shirt and jeans, was gentle and capable. She was also holding a cake box that was wet by rain. . "Does it look familiar?" After confirming that the other party did not carry any dangerous items, Wang Jie pressed the voice button and said into the microphone: "Are you here to exchange food? What do you want to exchange for the cake?" Building No. 3 is eroded by the worst future. The flow of time in the building is extremely abnormal. People feel hungry easily and various desires are amplified. "We are parents of Gao Ming. The child did not come home from school tonight. You are both in the same dormitory. I would like to ask if he came to your house to play?" The man in the suit must have just gotten off work and didn''t even have time to get dressed. Change. "Gaoming''s parents?" Wang Jie''s eyes became confused and his mind was a little confused. Staying in the building eroded by the future for too long, many of his memories have become blurred. How could Gao Ming be in my house? ?While Wang Jie was thinking, knocks on the door also sounded from everywhere in the building. (End of this chapter) Chapter 401 dad and mom Chapter 401 Dad and Mom In the entire Class 13, Xishan felt that he was the most popular one. He came from a sports background and was good at basketball. Not only was he tall and handsome, but he also knew how to dress and take care of others. Who is such a boy? dislike? But Yushan also has a secret in his heart. Many classmates chased him in high school, but he never really fell in love with him. What he liked was a woman who was twelve years older than him. That sister lived above his house. It was that sister who opened the door to a new world for him. Looking at the purple underwear in the palm of his hand, the memories related to business in Xishan''s mind were quickly forgotten. There was only that figure in his mind. ?The tip of the nose was downward, and when it was about to touch the softness, there was a sudden knock on the door. ?? Xishan looked like a child who had stolen his parents'' wallet. He stood up in panic, hid his underwear in his pocket, and ran towards the door angrily. "Excuse me, is Gao Ming at your home? We are his parents." Gaomings parents? The name in the other person''s words seemed to have magical power. After a moment of hesitation, Xishan opened the door: "Hello, uncle and aunt, Gao Ming is a good brother in my dormitory. Has he encountered any trouble?" "Gao Ming hasn''t come home yet, and the phone can''t be reached. We are very worried about him, so we wanted to come over and see if he is at your house." The middle-aged couple carrying the birthday cake were very polite and stood at the door. , seemed to be worried about causing Yushan misunderstanding, and even kept a certain distance from Yushan. "Since you are my brother''s parents, you can also be considered my parents. It is very dangerous in the building now. You''d better not run around. How about you take a rest at my house first?" Xishan felt that he had a high emotional intelligence. It seemed that this was the first time that the middle-aged couple met such an enthusiastic resident. They waved their hands repeatedly: "We have to hurry up and find Gao Ming." Then shall I go to find him with you? ?? Xishan has forgotten many things, but some instincts are engraved deep in his soul, such as always hugging Gao Ming and Wang Jie''s thighs, and he can only survive by following his roommates. He didn''t know what kind of experience led him to such a realization, and he didn''t bother to think about it. "Uncle and aunt, please wait for me a moment." Xishan dragged out a mountaineering bag from the bedroom, which contained the few remaining water and food, as well as various weapons. I will die of hunger and thirst if I stay trapped any longer. Its better to stay with my parents who are lucky. My uncles and aunts wont look like bad people. ?Afraid of losing the couple, Xishan followed them closely, making them feel a little uncomfortable. "I don''t know what happened tonight. All kinds of weird things happened in the building. I know you are worried about your life, but you should also listen to me patiently. Never take the elevator, people have died in it; every time Don''t count the steps when you go downstairs; if you see the door in the corridor turning bright red, run away quickly; and..." Before Xishan could say anything, he saw the couple walking to the elevator. At this time, the elevator The door opened slowly, and the two of them walked in without seeming to hear what Xishan said clearly. "You guys!" Xishan hurriedly stopped him, but the couple seemed to be too worried about their lives. Not only did they not go out, they also "accidentally" pulled Xishan into the elevator. ?At the emergency exit of Building 3, Dr. Li chased his wife Ouyang Susu and ran upstairs, followed by Fan Shi and others. Since entering this building, Ouyang Susu seems to have been stimulated. The child who was clearly unborn has been looking for her. ?Several people worked together to control Ouyang Susu, thinking that she would calm down, but one of them didn''t expect it, and Ouyang Susu rushed directly into the dark safety passage. "Stop!" Xia Yang seemed to have noticed something and shouted loudly: "That crazy woman has been bewitched by the future god. If we continue to pursue her, we will be killed by her!" He Jing and other ghost talk players stopped immediately after hearing this Xia Yang grabbed the shoulders of Fan Fan in his footsteps. Compared with others, Xia Yang also felt that Fan Fan was more reliable, so he didn''t want him to die. ?Stepping over the steps, almost as soon as they walked around a corner, Dr. Li and Ouyang Susu disappeared from the building. No one knew where they went. Susu! Slow down! Dont run forward! ? Pushing open the door in front of him, when Dr. Li reacted, he found that there was no road behind him, only silence and darkness. ?The child''s cry sounded, and Dr. Li gritted his teeth and looked inside the room. The room in front of me is the smallest in Changcheng Community. The decoration is extremely simple. It seems that the owner has drained all his money just to buy this house and has taken on a heavy loan. Husband, are you back? Ouyang Susus voice sounded in the bedroom, and her gentle tone made goosebumps appear on the back of Dr. Lis neck. Susu? Dr. Li walked to the bedroom door with a trace of uncertainty. There is a crib next to the high-end double bed. Ouyang Susu loosened the braid on her head. She smiled and put her hand into the crib, as if to amuse the child. ?Slowly moving his steps, Dr. Li took a breath of cold air and saw that there was actually a baby lying in the crib. Husband, come and see our child, he looks so much like you. Ouyang Susu turned around and said in a gentle voice that scared Dr. Li: Thank you for giving me such a happy family. Susu, this is not our home! That is not your child either! Dr. Li was so anxious that he went crazy. He stayed in this place and felt fear all over his body! ?This is 100% not his home, but with what Ouyang Susu said, he actually began to feel a little familiar around him. ?With the ability of the couple, it is not impossible to buy this house even if the leverage is full. Ouyang Susu''s pupils had thin black lines growing out of them, crawling along the corners of her eyes. She picked up the baby, her face full of love and happiness. "This is all false! Susu, you are trapped in an illusion created by the God of the Future! Wake up!" Dr. Li wanted to ask Ouyang Susu to put down the baby and go with him, but when the baby felt in danger , Ouyang Susu''s whole person became strange, and his expression became terrifyingly evil. ??Dr. Li has no choice but to miss his carefree, strong and kind wife. "No, I must take you away!" Dr. Li seemed to have made a decision. He went to the living room to look for a weapon, but at this moment the door was knocked, and a strange voice sounded outside. Hello, have you seen a high school student wearing a school uniform? My child hasnt come home yet. The knocks on the door kept ringing, and people outside seemed to know that there was someone inside. ?With a trace of doubt, Dr. Li slowly opened the living room door. (End of this chapter) Chapter 402 curses and calls Chapter 402 Curse and Call "Who are you looking for?" Dr. Li didn''t expect someone to come to the door during an abnormal event. Under normal circumstances, he would never open the door. In fact, it is very scary inside the home now, not much worse than outside. "My son''s name is Gao Ming. He hasn''t come home yet. That child never runs around late at night." The middle-aged woman dressed very young, but obvious wrinkles could be seen at the corners of her eyes: "Someone told us, He entered the building, did you see him inside the building?" Is it fate? Dr. Li was very surprised. He didnt expect to meet Gao Mings parents here. The two of them looked about the same age as him, and there was nothing unusual about them. Yes! Have you seen him? The middle-aged man suddenly became excited. "Do you need to bring your parents with you when you enter an abnormal event?" Dr. Li pursed his lips and did not dare to speak casually for a while. He would not believe it at all if it were anyone else, but Gao Ming was an exception. In Xiangshengyong Apartment, Gao Ming established it himself Got a college. After pondering for a moment, before Dr. Li could answer, a baby''s cry suddenly came from the bedroom. Ouyang Susu stood holding the baby in the shadow of the living room where the light could not reach, with a strange expression: "Husband, who is outside? This big baby "Midnight." Dr. Li and Ouyang Susu have been married for a long time. At this time, Dr. Li, who was standing with his back to the bedroom door, was not frightened by the terrifying scene in front of him. On the contrary, Ouyang Susu called her husband and made goose bumps appear on his arms. The two of them were almost the same. I haven''t used such a crooked term in five years. "The child is crying even harder. He seems to be scared. Husband, you are coming back soon. Don''t talk to strangers!" Ouyang Susu looked at the couple outside the door with eyes full of hostility, and her eyes were full of The black thread seemed to have been completely eroded by the future. "They are blessed parents, they don''t look like bad people..." Dr. Li still had half a sentence to say. Compared to the middle-aged couple outside the door, the baby in Ouyang Susu''s arms looked more like a ghost, because their child Died before being born. Seeing that Dr. Li was unwilling to come back, Ouyang Susu held the baby and began to coax it. Her expression was so doting that it made people''s scalp numb. Her strong body almost completely wrapped the baby, and her face was next to the baby''s little hand. "Husband, the child just told me that if you have to go out, there are certain places you must not go near!" The baby''s cry changed, and Ouyang Susu seemed to understand something: "The doors on both sides of the corridor turned red. Run quickly; there is only one elevator in the building that can be used, and the rest may send you to the death pile; don''t make a sound when entering a strange room, and remember to put a stick of incense if there is a photo of a deceased person in the room... " ??His wife was still nagging, but Dr. Lis hand had been grabbed by a man who claimed to be the father of a famous doctor. "Wait a minute, I didn''t say I wanted to leave with you." Dr. Li first wanted to break free from the man''s hand, then looked worriedly towards the bedroom and shouted to Ouyang Susu: "I didn''t say I wanted to leave either!" In a dilemma, there are ghosts on both sides. Dr. Li wants to stay with his wife more at this time, but who knows that the baby seems to be unwilling to get close to the lucky parents outside the door, crying so loudly that he almost went blind from crying. Ouyang Susu is now With only that child in her eyes, she seemed to be possessed by a demon. After explaining, she closed the bedroom door directly. "Is the ghost baby afraid? What is it afraid of?" Dr. Li slowly turned his attention to Gao Ming''s parents. His wife was eroded by the future and completely dominated by the ghost baby. He could not help anything by staying here. On the contrary, he might It will cause you to sink into it. Ouyang Susu is safe for the time being, and the future clay sculpture must be destroyed to save her. After thinking for a moment, Dr. Li placed his hope on Gao Ming''s parents: "Gao Ming and I escaped from Xiangshengyong Apartment together. The last time we met was on the first floor." The middle-aged couple thanked him repeatedly, and then entered the safe passage with Dr. Li and returned to the first floor. ??Doctor Li was not idle either. He memorized all the roads he had taken and was surprised to find that the corridors in the building were constantly changing. If he walked on the same road half an hour later, the rooms on both sides would change. "There should be some hidden pattern, maybe... related to the clock hanging in each room." Dr. Li also discovered that the time on the clock is different. Each room in Building No. 3 seems to have its own time. "Gao Ming is not here!" After the middle-aged couple found a few rooms on the first floor, they became more and more impatient: "Isn''t he in some danger? I heard that there is a guy named Wang Jie in their class. My classmate has a bad temper and likes to kill animals, so that kid lives here. Gao Ming''s mother became more and more frightened as she spoke, and Gao Ming''s father began to sweat on his forehead. They smashed open a room at the far end of the corridor and shouted Gao Ming''s name loudly. ??Dr. Li wanted to persuade the middle-aged couple to abide by the rules and not talk when entering a strange room, but the other party did not listen at all. ?He shook his head slightly. As soon as he entered the room, he felt something was wrong. There was a gaze that seemed to be staring at him. Turning around, there was an offering table placed in the corner of the living room, and a black-and-white photo of an old lady hung on the wall. ??The old man in the photo smiled kindly. Dr. Li went to look for incense, but unexpectedly the couple seemed to be deliberately violating the rules and knocked over the incense burner while pushing. I dont know if it was incense ashes or ashes in the stove, but it was all over Dr. Li. The expression of the old man hanging on the wall gradually became serious, but Gao Mings parents did not notice anything wrong and continued to shout Gao Mings name. ?This strange scene made Dr. Li''s heart beat fast. So when the couple called for Gao Ming at this time, weren''t they afraid of contaminating the curse on Gao Ming? Or...are they deliberately trying to gather all the misfortunes and curses for Gao Ming? ??Dr. Li wanted to leave. The more he looked at the couple, the more frightening he felt. ?Hutching the photo of his family tightly, Luo Dong''s face was stained with tears. He didn''t have a good piece of meat on his body, and the curse had penetrated deep into his bones. He didn''t expect that Changcheng Community would be so dangerous before he came in. ??The worst future appeared in Building No. 3. He saw his wife died tragically with his own eyes, his daughter was shattered, and his son couldn''t accept it and ran away madly. He was the only one left in the family. "I want to find him, I must find him." Luo Dong knew that there might be danger hidden behind every door, but he had to do it for the sake of his children. It was this belief that supported him, and that allowed him to keep his eyes open even though his body was bruised and bruised. Still clear and sane, not a single black thin line growing out. Opening doors and climbing up floors, Luo Dong was tortured so much that he had forgotten time and himself, but even so, his will still did not collapse. He didn''t know how many times he knocked on the door. Luo Dong repeated the same action, but just when he thought there would be another curse behind the door, his heart beat heavily, and there was a faint smell of blood flowing from the wound. Meaty. Is there something calling me from behind the door? (End of this chapter) Chapter 403 Mom and Dad’s Perspective Chapter 403 Father and Mothers Perspectives ??The door panel was slowly pushed open, and the sound of the second hand moving sounded in his ears. Luo Dong held on to the door frame and stared blankly at everything in front of him. ?The small room is filled with various clocks, and each dial looks like a human face, or to be more precise, each clock seems to represent a person. Luo Dong did not dare to go in directly. He grabbed the door frame and looked around behind him. From the outside, this door is not much different from other doors, except that there is no house number hanging around it. After surviving in Changcheng Community for so long, Luo Dong certainly knows that each house number corresponds to a date. A date that is most important to the owner of the house. For example, in his own room, the house number is the day he met his wife. Where have I gone? The end of the future? ?Physical pain could no longer destroy Luo Dong. He gently touched his heart with his hand, then entered the house and closed the door. ??In a room full of clocks, time is no longer counted silently by the gods. Every time the hands on the dial move, fate will tilt towards the abyss. In this way, everyone''s life appears in front of Luo Dong. "Did I find this place by myself? Or did the voice in my heart guide me here?" Luo Dong met Gao Ming two days ago, and the other party said some strange things to him. He couldn''t understand it at the time, but as long as it was a request made by Gao Ming, he would work hard to fulfill it unconditionally because Gao Ming had saved him and his family. ?Slowly moving forward, Luo Dong tried hard to listen to the call in his heart. Slowly, there was only a ticking sound left in his ears. Closing his eyes, Luo Dong abandoned all distractions and chased the passing time. The bedroom is usually the most private room for the owner of the house. Guests are not usually allowed to enter, but at this time Luo Dong was parked in the corner of the bedroom. ?He opened his eyes. Among the countless clocks in the room, the clock in front of him seemed ordinary and ordinary, with nothing unusual about it. Is it the one calling me? There are hidden floors in Xiangshengyong Apartment, and the same is true in Changcheng Community. Luo Dong squatted on the ground, as if because he stayed here for too long, footsteps came from outside the door: "The owner of the house is back?" Luo Dong no longer hesitated and opened the cover of the watch. His original intention was to hide the clock or destroy it, but as soon as his fingers touched the hands, invisible thin threads wrapped around his body. At the same time, Luo Dong''s heart began to beat at a fixed frequency. It seemed that his fate had been entangled with the contents of the clock a few days ago and could no longer be separated. ??The hands slid downward. The next moment the door was opened, Luo Dong was dragged into the clock by countless threads of fate and time. The clock that was originally moving normally stopped at this moment. A large number of memories that did not belong to Luo Dong flashed before his eyes, and he seemed to see an anxious couple. Like himself, they once had a happy and happy life, but when abnormal events broke out, their children disappeared. ??The thread of fate became tighter and tighter, and Luo Dong''s heart almost exploded. He felt all the pain and despair until his fate completely merged with the other person''s. His eyes opened, and in shock, Luo Dong gasped for air. "I remember that I seemed to be sucked into the clock. Is this a hidden passage behind the clock? Just now, a lot of other people''s memories appeared in my mind, all related to a couple who tried their best to raise their children without asking for children. No matter what great achievements, I just hope that the child is safe and ordinary, but in the end, the child still disappeared..." As a parent, Luo Dong understands the couples pain very well. With his nose twitching, Luo Dong smelled the faint musty smell in the air and looked around: "Isn''t this Changcheng Community?" The dilapidated old building has almost become a dilapidated house. There are occasional bugs crawling on the rusty handrails. All kinds of smelly clothes are dried in the already narrow corridors. Not to mention the tiles on the floor, the pitted cement floor is full of filth. . "Where did I run to?" The dark wind blew by, and the clothes hanging on the corridor fluttered slightly, looking like a resentful ghost who had returned to life. ?Luo Dong gently opened the clothes that were blocking the way. He found that there was a faint light in a room in the corridor, reflecting through the crack in the door. Want to go there? ??An annular corridor was built in the old residential building. The terrain was not complicated, but there were too many debris, which affected Luo Dong''s speed. ?Halfway through, Luo Dong suddenly stopped. He heard footsteps in the corridor. To be on the safe side, he chose to hide behind a pile of debris and covered his head with a piece of clothes hanging to dry. ??The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Luo Dong turned his head and looked, with a flash of excitement in his eyes. The person coming up from downstairs was Gao Ming! ??His mouth was open, but Luo Dong did not call the other person directly. He found this Gaoming a bit strange. He looked immature, carried a schoolbag on his back, an empty gift box in his hand, and was still wearing a high school uniform. How strange. ?Hide in the dark and observe, Gao Ming, who was wearing a school uniform, walked to a certain door and shouted softly. After a while, the door was opened from the inside. The corridor became quiet, and there was no sound coming from the room. Luo Dong frowned: "Is Gao Ming''s memory blocked in the clock? Someone stripped away his memory? But I always feel something is wrong..." ?Half an hour later, familiar footsteps sounded in the corridor again. Luo Dong, who was searching the corridor, hurriedly hid behind a piece of clothing. ?Hold his breath and stare at the corridor. When the owner of the footsteps appeared, Luo Dong''s pupils suddenly narrowed. With a childish face, a school uniform, a school bag, and an empty gift box, a Gao Ming who looked exactly the same came over, started knocking on the door, and then entered the room. Bang! ??The door closed and Luo Dong froze on the spot. The room in the corridor seemed to be a ferocious beast that specialized in devouring lives. Why are there two high lives? Luo Dong walked to the door. The house number of this door was July 16, which was the day after the Ghost Festival. "For the owner of the house, the second day of the Ghost Festival is his most unforgettable day. What happened on this day? Is this really Gao Ming''s memory? But if it wasn''t his memory, why would he appear? ..." Luo Dong pursed his lips, recalling the memories that popped up in his mind when he entered this place: "Is this the memory of his parents? Did his biological parents really come to find him in an abnormal incident? " After hesitating for a long time, Luo Dong knocked lightly on the door. The door axis turned, and the worn door panel was opened from the inside. The person who opened the door for Luo Dong was a middle-aged man wearing a raincoat. There seemed to be another person busy in the kitchen, because Luo Dong heard the sound of chopping meat. The Adam''s apple rolled, and Luo Dong''s expression became a little unnatural. Every aspect of the room in front of him was abnormal. (End of this chapter) Chapter 404 Ordinary is the greatest wish Chapter 404 Ordinary is the greatest wish The dim light is not dazzling, and falls softly on the old furniture, making the whole home look very warm. ?The house is not big, and at first glance it looks very lifelike, but if you look closely, you can find many strange places. Luo Dong froze at the door. He looked past the man who opened the door and looked into the house. ?All the walls here are equipped with sound insulation layers and are covered with sound-absorbing paint. As long as there is no violent scuffle in the house, the neighbors will not know what is going on in the house. ? There is an extra large air-cooled refrigerator in the living room. This type of refrigerator relies on a fan to blow air into the refrigerator for cooling. The stored meat is not easy to stink and does not have odor. There are a large number of fresh-keeping bags scattered on the kitchen floor, which can just hold fist-sized pieces of meat and are easy to carry. Under the counter is a heat-generating agent, which when mixed with water can speed up the rotting of meat. Having everything for transporting and destroying the meat, Luo Dong looked at the bathroom again. The floor tiles there were covered with a plastic anti-seepage film that had not been put away in time, and there was still some fat-like dirt on it. "There is also a place for processing meat..." Luo Dong''s heart was pounding. The overall decoration style of the room was very warm, but he felt cold all over. "Have you seen enough?" the middle-aged man in a raincoat suddenly said. The brim of the raincoat covered half of his face, making it impossible for Luo Dong to see the other person''s expression. "I..." Luo Dong didn''t know what excuse to make. He had witnessed Gao Ming entering here one after another. From this point of view, Gao Ming''s disappearance must be related to the man in front of him. "This is not the place you should be here, leave quickly." The middle-aged man did not hurt Luo Dong. When he was about to close the door, he did not forget to remind Luo Dong: "Be careful when you go downstairs. If you hear footsteps, you must be there." You have to evade in advance to avoid being seen by a male student wearing a school uniform. Lowering his voice, the middle-aged man squeezed out a few words through his teeth: "He is not a human being." "Wait!" Luo Dong hurriedly grabbed the door panel with his hands before closing the door. Maybe he is also the father of the child, or maybe the memory of the previous fusion resonated with Luo Dong. He did not choose to leave. After hesitating for a long time, he decided to communicate with the man in front of him in the most candid way. "I know Gao Ming. He is the savior of my family. In my impression, he is definitely not a bad person. Even if he becomes a ghost, I don''t think he will become an evil ghost!" Luo Dong covered his heart. The call was in this room, and the room in front of him was very important to him: "Is there any misunderstanding between you two? What exactly happened here?" The middle-aged man did not expect Luo Dong to blurt out Gao Ming''s name, nor did he expect that the other party would insist on speaking for Gao Ming under such circumstances. His words, even if Gao Ming turned into a ghost, would not be an evil one, touched him. Something deep inside a man. Taking off the raincoat and hat, the man''s face was revealed. He looked mature and haggard, with a hint of stubbornness in his eyes: "I am Gao Ming''s father. I know what you said is correct, but those things in the corridor Things are not really high-end. "Isn''t it really a good life?" Although Luo Dong had made some guesses before, he was still surprised when he heard the definite answer. "Gao Ming is lucky to have a friend like you. Come in." After the man made sure there was no one outside, he invited Luo Dong into the house: "We have been trapped here for a long time. Apart from Gao Ming, you are The first person we met." Pouring a glass of cold water and placing it in front of Luo Dong, the middle-aged man locked the door: "What time is it now? How many days after the Ghost Festival?" How many weeks has it been? Youre not stuck here forever, are you? Facing Luo Dongs doubts, the middle-aged man said nothing. He sat on the other side of the sofa and lit a cigarette. "Can you tell me about Gao Ming? Who imprisoned you here?" Luo Dong asked cautiously. He was sitting on the sofa. He was curious and scared now. The heart in the key chest was still there. It was beating wildly, as if urging him to do something. "Gao Ming''s mother and I originally had high hopes for Gao Ming and enrolled him in many specialty classes, but we found that this child''s only specialty is that he has no special skills." When the middle-aged man mentioned these "troubles", he not only showed no anger, but also softened his expression. It seemed that those days were the happiest: "Both of us were very anxious until he entered high school and their class had a group outing..." What happened? "Nothing happened, but Gao Ming''s whole person has changed since then. He seems to have something very painful hidden in his heart. It feels like...a part of his soul is lost somewhere, day and night. Suffering torture. From that day on, his diary frequently mentioned a non-existent student - Gao Yun. "The man sighed: "As parents, we really want to help him share the burden, but we have tried various methods to no avail. , we gradually no longer expect him to be rich and powerful in the future, we just hope that he can become the same as before, and the family can live a good life. " You will appreciate something after losing it. What I regret most now is that I didnt treat my family well. Luo Dong empathized with the middle-aged mans words. "Gao Ming became increasingly silent. Maybe he didn''t know that the child often had nightmares, struggling, biting, and crying the name Gao Yun with a ferocious face, but during the day he was just like a normal person. He didn''t want to mention it. , we wont ask deliberately. The middle-aged mans voice was low, with a hint of exhaustion: We encourage him to learn psychological counseling, but we dont want him to become a doctor, we just want him to heal himself. Luo Dong did not expect that Gao Ming had such a past. For Gao Ming, it was an ordinary and peaceful daily school life. In fact, every day contained the hard work of his parents. The couple were afraid that Gao Ming would notice. At the same time, I carefully gave him all my love. Isnt that Gao Yun a student in their class? Luo Dong felt that the name sounded familiar to him. He seemed to have heard Gao Ming mention it before. "There was no such student in their class. Later, we finally waited until he graduated from college. All the above symptoms disappeared. We thought that the child could start a new life, but who knew that all kinds of...unbelievable things started happening around him." The sound of chopping meat in the kitchen continued, and the middle-aged man slowly lowered his head. He stared at the falling cigarette ashes: "This year, Gao Ming worked overtime during the Ghost Festival and would come home very late. His mother and I were worried about him, so we gave him Made several calls." No one answered? ??The middle-aged man shook his head: "Every call was answered, but everyone who answered the phone was not lucky, so his mother and I came to his rented place overnight to look for him..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 405 He is getting harder and harder to kill Chapter 405 He is getting harder and harder to kill "Everyone who answers the phone has a bad life?" Luo Dong thought about this sentence repeatedly and felt creepy. "There are even stranger things." The middle-aged man tilted his head slightly and looked at Luo Dong: "The voice on the microphone was originally very strange. Every time we call again, the voice on the other side of the microphone will be more like Gao Mingyifen. It was exactly the same as Gao Ming until the end, but even if the voice was the same, through certain intonations and little habits, I could still be sure that the person answering the phone was not Gao Ming! Is it becoming more and more like Gao Ming? The feeling of unknown beings slowly replacing loved ones made Luo Dong feel extremely weird, but he was powerless to stop it. Yes, thats one of the reasons why we came to him. Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, Luo Dong fell silent. Even if he knew that there might be ghosts where his children lived, as a parent, he still chose to come here without hesitation. "I don''t know how you got here by mistake. After we made a phone call and went downstairs, we found that the outside world became a little different. We seemed to have entered somewhere by mistake. The lights in the distance became blurry, and there seemed to be shadows. Crawling in the corner. But because we were too worried about our lives, we didnt pay much attention to this and went to find him according to the address in our memory. The middle-aged mans head slowly dropped, and a trace of blood remained on the neck of the raincoat. "Are you here to see your child too?" "I was trapped in an abnormal incident. My wife and daughter were in a state of shock, and my only son was missing in the building." Luo Dong tried his best to control himself not to look at the blood. "Don''t be afraid, this blood... is not human..." The middle-aged man seemed to be stunned, his body trembled slightly, and his pupils slowly narrowed: "In order to get to Gao Ming''s rental house as soon as possible, we got into a car In the taxi, the driver told us a lot of very scary stories, including the murders that happened in Hanhai in recent years. He told us in great detail, as if he was at the scene. We initially suspected that he was the murderer, but he told us. This is what those passengers told it personally, and it wants to hear our story. What story did you tell? Luo Dong asked subconsciously. "Through the conversation along the way, I noticed two things. The road the driver took was not heading towards Gaoming at all, and the horrific incidents he mentioned have become reality. I suspect that he is responsible for all homicides. The maker of it, so..." The middle-aged man stared at Luo Dong, and after confirming again that Luo Dong was a living person with a "heartbeat", he said word by word: "I told it a story about a taxi on a rainy night. The perverted driver of the night train met two couple passengers suffering from severe mental delusions on a rainy midnight. The perverted driver seemed to show off and told some horrific murders. When he was at his best, he was killed by the couple together. die." As a listener, Luo Dong could no longer tell whether the man was telling a story or reality, or whether the two were mixed together. He tacitly refrained from asking. "Would you like a drink of water?" The middle-aged man''s voice was mixed with a slight sound of inhalation. He stared directly into Luo Dong''s eyes. The sound of chopping meat in the kitchen now became more harsh. There were two kettles on the coffee table, one white and one red. The middle-aged man poured Luo Dong a cup of hot water from the red kettle. "Don''t be nervous. You have fallen into this hellish place. It should be clear that the driver is not a living person, and the couple are not lunatics suffering from mental delusions." The middle-aged man withdrew his gaze: "After we finish telling the story , I drove through the night and met all kinds of strange passengers, and it took me a long time to get here." Silently looking away, Luo Dong tried his best to keep himself calm. He didn''t care about why the man drove the car by himself after telling the story. He didn''t ask about the whereabouts of the driver, or how he got into the taxi and various other things. Passengers, he didn''t want to know where the passengers ended up. The only thing that is certain now is that Gao Mings parents went through a lot of things to get here that night. Only Gao Ming''s parents know these things. Its not easy for you to find a good life. Luo Dong sighed with emotion, but he didnt expect the middle-aged man to shake his head again. "We didn''t really realize the problem until we got here. Gao Ming was not in the room. We, the husband and wife, seemed to have been misled by something, and it trapped us here." The middle-aged man''s eyes moved to the fruit knife under the coffee table. superior. You dont know where Gao Ming went? In Luo Dongs mind, Gao Ming is the **** of Kaitan players, creating hope from all the impossible. If Gao Ming is here, then the opponent must be able to break the game. ??? "Gaoming..." Bang! Bang! Bang! ??There was a sudden knock on the door, interrupting the middle-aged man''s words. He motioned to Luo Dong to hide in the bathroom first. After Luo Dong hid, the man sprinkled the water from the water glass on his raincoat. As if he had just returned home, he walked to the door and opened it. Gao Ming, carrying a schoolbag and wearing a school uniform, stood at the door. His expression was no longer stiff, and was almost the same as the Gao Ming in Luo Dong''s memory. Dad, the bus we took for the outing had some problems on the road, so we came back late. Gao Ming carried a strange gift box and entered the house directly as if he had really returned to his own home. Looking at Gao Ming in school uniform, Luo Dong was a little surprised. Gao Ming seemed to be trapped in the night at the end of the outing, like a child who had not grown up. ?The middle-aged man took it for granted and took the gift box and school bag: "Your mother is cooking. You should take a bath first." Shaking his head, Gao Ming looked at the middle-aged man with a smile on his face: "I had a dream on the bus. I dreamed that I was stabbed from behind while taking a shower, and my most precious gift was also stabbed from behind. Ruined." Oh, what else did you dream about? "It''s very scary. I dreamed of all kinds of ways to die, and each of them happened in this apartment, but I just couldn''t see who the murderer was." Gao Ming, who was wearing a school uniform, was holding a gift. The thing seemed bigger than him. All lives matter. "Dreams are all backwards." The middle-aged man took off his raincoat, revealing the dirty shirt underneath: "I just got off work. It''s not peaceful outside recently. There are also some disappearances and murders on the news. You Stay at home from now on." The man picked up the white kettle, poured a glass of water, and handed it to Gao Ming: "Drink more hot water and less drinks." The smile on Gao Ming''s face was a little strange. He shook his head again: "I''d better drink cold water." He walked to the coffee table, picked up the red kettle, poured himself a glass of water, drank it in one gulp, and then began to rummage for something in his schoolbag. (End of this chapter) Chapter 406 things lost in tunnels Chapter 406 Things Lost in the Tunnel ?Middle-aged men have little reaction to the choice of Gaofeng. It seems that everything is expected and has happened many times. Opening his schoolbag, Gao Ming searched for it for a long time, then suddenly raised his head in confusion: "Why is it missing?" What are you looking for? The middle-aged man also sat next to the sofa. "Looking for..." Gao Ming touched his head: "It''s a very important thing, but I don''t know why I can''t remember it. I should have brought it over!" His expression became a little irritable. Gao Ming picked up the school bag without believing in evil and poured it down a few times. Various stationery and books fell to the ground, but the school bag was empty and he still couldn''t find the thing. Oops, I must have forgotten it in that tunnel! Gao Mings eyes showed a trace of panic: It must still be in that tunnel! Okay, okay, lets eat first and dont think too much. After the middle-aged man comforted him, he sat at the dining table with Gao Ming. Luo Dong, who was hiding behind the shower curtain in the bathroom, was also full of doubts. What did Gao Ming, who looked very strange, throw into the tunnel? The sound of chopping meat in the kitchen finally stopped and the faucet was turned on. After a long time, Gaomings mother in an apron came out with a stiff smile on her face and placed plates of dishes on the dining table. "You came back so late and made your mother worried." The middle-aged man picked up food for Gao Ming, but Gao Ming, who was wearing school uniform, just smiled and didn''t touch the chopsticks at all. The middle-aged man didn''t care and started eating by himself, praising his wife''s cooking skills while eating. Your mother made it with great difficulty, why dont you try it? Do you have no appetite? "I had dreamed about this scene in the car before. After eating, I suddenly felt cramps in my abdomen, then I couldn''t stop vomiting blood, and finally died at the dining table." Gao Ming saw a middle-aged man who ate almost every dish. After reading it again, he seemed a little shaken. "You are eating, don''t talk nonsense." The middle-aged man did not try to persuade him. After a while, Gao Mingcai picked up the chopsticks and took a bite of the food that the middle-aged man had eaten. The terrifying scene in the dream did not appear. Gao Ming, a school uniform man, shook his head slightly and gradually relaxed his vigilance. He seemed to be starving too. While chatting with the middle-aged man, he started eating heavily. ?After about ten minutes of touching, Gao Ming suddenly felt that he was seeing something double, and his hands and feet seemed to be unable to use the strength. ?Having an ominous premonition in his heart, Gao Ming turned to look at his father and saw that the middle-aged man was just like him, his mind was dizzy and his limbs were weak. ??But what made Gao Ming feel extremely uneasy was that his normally stern father was now smiling gently. He barely supported his body and looked at himself. "You are indeed becoming more cautious every time. What you had before was not a dream, but your last experience." The middle-aged man almost fell down: "There is medicine in the dish, but the medicine this time is different from last time." , in order to make you feel at ease, dad will eat with you." ? Gao Ming''s eyes showed fear. He struggled to stand up, but his body was a little out of control. The kitchen curtain was opened with a sharp kitchen knife, and the mother in an apron stood at the door of the kitchen holding a **** hemp rope. The tall and middle-aged man has lost his mobility, but there are others in the family. Gao Ming''s mother walked out very skillfully. She also knew that the person in front of her was not Gao Ming, but she still felt a little unbearable when she saw that familiar face. It was that moment of negligence that gave Gao Ming an opportunity. He stumbled and ran towards the living room door. Seeing this scene, Luo Dong ran out of the bathroom and pushed Gao Ming to the ground. "Aren''t you Gaoming? What on earth are you?" Luo Dong didn''t feel the resonance of the heartbeat of this Gaoming, and the other person''s face began to undergo inhuman changes, and all kinds of horrors emerged in just a few seconds. His expression is like a fake living person. I am Gaoming, I am Gaoming! I... ?The middle-aged woman covered Gao Ming''s mouth, blocked it with a rag, and then tied Gao Ming up skillfully. ?Looking at the woman, she is quite fashionably dressed, and there are no muscles in her arms, but the way she binds her body is as if she has worked in a slaughterhouse for many years. "Come and help." Gao Ming''s mother asked Luo Dong to suppress Gao Ming first. She gave the middle-aged man a bottle of medicine, and his condition improved significantly. The kitchen cant fit in anymore, and the last one hasnt been finished yet. The middle-aged woman was a little worried. "Then just keep leaving him in the bedroom." The middle-aged man waved to Luo Dong with great effort: "I may need your help." "No problem." Luo Dong felt something was wrong. He and the middle-aged woman worked together to drag Gao Ming on the ground to the door of the innermost bedroom. The middle-aged woman took out the key and pushed open the ordinary wooden door. Luo Dong, who was dragging his life away, didn''t care. He glanced into the bedroom. His heart seemed to be suspended in his chest, and all the thoughts in his brain were frozen. "this" ??The small bedroom was densely packed with high-ranking officials in school uniforms. Every expression of these high-ranking officials was extremely weird. They didn''t look like living people at all, they were just a bunch of forged and defective products! "The bedroom is almost full." The middle-aged man walked over, holding on to the wall, and explained softly: "We have to kill all the other ghosts before the real Gao Ming comes back, so that home will always be home. " Are all these high-ranking people transformed by ghosts? "That''s right." Gao Ming''s mother nodded. She seemed to be numb: "They are becoming more and more real. I don''t know where they come from, but what is certain is that they should know the whereabouts of my son. "The house is almost full, and this must end." The middle-aged man opened a cabinet, which was filled with Gao Ming''s schoolbags: "Each school bag contains the same things, and every Gao Ming will bring something up." We have forgotten something important in the tunnel. Regardless of whether it is a trap or not, we all want to take a look at the tunnel, but..." "Just what? Is there anything I can do?" Luo Dong touched his chest, and he could feel his heart beating powerfully. "Once we leave the room, we will meet a new Gao Ming in the corridor, even if we are separated." The middle-aged man finally revealed his plan: "So we need you to do one thing, go against Gao Ming. Find the direction where the monsters came from, find the tunnel they said, and find out what they put in the tunnel." "This is not easy..." Luo Dong did not refuse, he was just worried that he could not do well. "Just do your best." The middle-aged man handed the raincoat he wore to Luo Dong: "This is the raincoat worn by the taxi driver we met when we came here. It is stained with a lot of dirt. Good things will make some ghosts avoid you. I will go out with you later and lead the new high life away." (End of this chapter) Chapter 407 Whose memory is this? Chapter 407 Whose memory is this? Are you here to lure away the new high life? Luo Dong was a little worried when he saw that the middle-aged man had given him all the life-saving raincoats. "It doesn''t matter, that monster won''t hurt me. It wants to use us as a couple to perfect itself and slowly replace my child." Of course the middle-aged man knew the danger, but for the sake of his child, there was no hesitation or fear in his words. "Okay." Luo Dong put on his raincoat. His whole body felt sticky, damp and stuffy, and he could always smell the smell of blood when he breathed. ?Trying to look inside the raincoat, Luo Dong broke out in cold sweat, and there was a lot of hair stuck to the place where the raincoat fit against his body. As the rustling sound sounded, dead faces appeared inside the raincoat. They stared at Luo Dong coldly, and their fingers slid over his body. ?This feeling is very scary, as if you have covered your whole body in a quilt to avoid ghosts, but after turning off the lights, you find that the quilt is full of dead people. "They are all poor people killed by that perverted driver. As long as you don''t have any ill intentions towards them, they will not hurt you, but can help you avoid disasters." The middle-aged man''s words gave Luo Dong some comfort: " Its okay, Ive always worn it. Having made all preparations, the two opened the living room door. The corridor was still as dark and dead as before. Occasionally, a cold wind blew through, causing the clothes to be dried to sway slightly, as if ghosts were standing on tiptoes. ?The corridor is just the beginning, and we dont know what terrifying things we will encounter later. Luo Dong would definitely be lying if he said he wasnt afraid. With his fingers clenched, Luo Dong hesitated at the door, then turned around and said, "Dad Gaoming, I''m also looking for my family. If I don''t come back this time, I hope you will help me..." "I will treat your child as my own. As long as you get out of trouble, I will definitely rescue you." As both fathers, it is indeed easier to communicate. After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he entered the darkness first, for Luo Dong Lead the way. There was no sound of clock hands moving in the apartment. The place seemed like a cell abandoned by time. Luo Dong also forgot the way he came and could only follow the middle-aged man. "Normally speaking, after the last high life is exposed, the next high life will appear. We will try our best to buy time for you this time and let him be exposed later." The two of them went down one level, and when they came to the first floor, the middle-aged man handed Luo Dong a schoolbag: "We compared all the diaries of Gao Ming, and all these forged memories of monsters stayed in high school when participating in school collectives." On the day of the event, if you go back along this road, you should encounter the ''tunnel''." In reality, Gao Ming''s father and mother will never reach the tunnel that changes everything about Gao Ming, but in this cage woven by the God of the Future, Luo Dong''s appearance is like a thread, connecting the past, present and future. Together. "If you meet a real high-fate person in the tunnel, you...can give this thing to him." After pondering for a moment, the middle-aged man handed Luo Dong an envelope: "Never meet a real high-fate person. Take it apart before! ??The middle-aged man''s tone was serious. When Luo Dong touched the envelope with both hands, his heart beat at its peak and almost jumped out of his chest. It was this letter that had been calling and attracting him ever since he entered the world of watches. "What''s in the letter?" As soon as Luo Dong had this doubt in his mind, he was held down by the man and pushed into the shadow next to him. He tried his best to gesture to Luo Dong. Luo Dong held his breath and bent down to hide. ?Familiar footsteps sounded, and a figure carrying a schoolbag appeared at the entrance of the corridor. "Why did you come out to pick me up?" Gao Ming, wearing a school uniform, was holding a gift box. His hair was wet from the rain, and the expression on his face became more natural. "Your mother was worried about you, so she asked me to come out and take a look." The middle-aged man put his arm around Gao Ming''s shoulders: "It''ll be good to come back. It''ll be good to come back. We''ve cooked a lot of dishes for you." "Actually..." "If you have anything to say, let''s talk about it at home. Look at the mess you made on your clothes, which will make your mother angry again." Father and son went upstairs. Luo Dong ran out of his hiding place wrapped in a raincoat. He opened Gao Ming''s diary in his schoolbag and looked at the address recorded on it. Is it the tunnel between Hanhai and Xinhu? But wasnt that tunnel abandoned for unknown reasons many years ago? Looking outside the building, the lingering black fog shrouded everything, the visibility was extremely low, and many buildings had only a vague outline. This city was like an old man suffering from Alzheimer''s disease. Too many things were being forgotten. , only a few buildings are deeply engraved in my mind. This is really the weirdest and most difficult abnormal event I have ever seen. ?Most abnormal events are a bridge between reality and the shadow world, based on reality, but this abnormal event covers time and memory. Everything is true and everything is false, seemingly in a single thought. ?In order to complete the task assigned by the middle-aged man, Luo Dong bravely rushed into the thick fog. He snatched a taxi and drove towards the edge of the city. All kinds of weirdness and anomalies came to him along the way, and he personally experienced the plight of Gaoming''s parents: "I have experienced abnormal events many times, and I also have a raincoat and Gaoming''s blessing, and I almost can''t bear it. , how did the couple, as ordinary people who were exposed to abnormal events for the first time, travel across the city? " Perhaps they have turned into ghosts? Or were they also replaced by the shadow world? Shaking his head to dispel the distracting thoughts in his mind, Luo Dong drove towards a place in his memory. With his extraordinary courage and wisdom, he cleverly avoided the ghosts in the fog, and used the rules that anomalies can influence each other. , successfully escaped from the city. ?Sitting in the car with lingering fear, Luo Dong, who was covered in blood, had a wry smile on his face. He didn''t understand why Gao Ming saved him in the first place? Will you choose yourself as a hidden back-up? Gao Ming seemed to have confidence in him and knew he could do it. I wonder what the situation is like at Xiangshengyong Apartment? Gao Ming must have arranged for more than just me, right? ?Driving along the road, Luo Dong was very determined and no terror could stop him. In order to save Gao''s life, he also wanted to save himself and his family. ?Despair and pain tortured Luo Dong repeatedly, but his eyes stared straight ahead until a dark tunnel appeared at the end of the thick fog. "I entered here through the clock in a certain room. This transformed memory world should belong to Gao Ming, or his parents." The speed of the car slowly slowed down. Luo Dong was worried that he would encounter Gao Ming pretending to be a monster, but He didn''t dare to get out of the car casually: "If we can destroy this place, maybe we can rescue the people trapped in the memory world." ?The vehicle entered the tunnel, and Luo Dong felt that the temperature was constantly dropping. This place was so weird that it made people want to commit suicide. ?Every nerve was tense. In the dead silence, Luo Dong suddenly heard the sound of tapping on the car window! ?He turned to look at the back seat. There was no one around the car, just thick darkness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 408 source Chapter 408 Source This place is so evil. What has Gao Ming experienced before? Wasnt it that the abnormal event hadnt broken out yet? ?The vehicle made too much noise while driving. After hesitating again and again, Luo Dong drove a hundred meters away, took out the car keys, got out of the car and hid in the darkness. He almost lay on the ground. After the surroundings returned to silence, Luo Dong gently pressed a button on the car key. The taxi lights were turned on, and a moment of strong light pierced the darkness, allowing Luo Dong to see the surrounding scenes. ?There is a dilapidated bus in the center of the tunnel in the distance. The walls around the bus are filled with all kinds of tragic corpses! ?All the corpses looked like Gao Ming. What was even more terrifying was that some of the corpses were still moving, and the horrific wounds on their bodies were healing. They seemed to be crawling out of the wall, leaving the tunnel, and heading somewhere! ?Covering his mouth and nose, Luo Dong didn''t make a sound. The horrific scenes he saw tonight far exceeded those he had experienced before. All the monsters who turned into monsters came from this tunnel! Why is this happening?! What is the thing that the monsters forgot in the tunnel! ?Countless thoughts were colliding in his brain. Luo Dong''s pupils were trembling, and his heart was in a turmoil, but on the surface he didn''t even dare to breathe too hard. ?Moving his steps, Luo Dong soon discovered another thing. The call in his heart became stronger in the tunnel, and the source of the call was on the bus that had the accident! The real high life was trapped in that car? ?The car lights were gradually dimming, and there was a clicking sound on the wall not far from the taxi. A high-spirited arm with a broken neck stretched out from the wall, and his cloudy and black eyes gradually became conscious. The body fell off the wall uncontrollably. The wounds on Gaoming''s body were healing. He held his neck with both hands, and as the bones made a horrifying sound, he straightened his crooked head little by little. The blood on the clothes sank to the ground. Gao Ming''s hand touched the wall, and a smile gradually appeared on his face: "How long can you stop me? I have become more and more like you, and soon I will be you, and You fuse together and eat clean of your memories and flesh." ??Picking up the schoolbag scattered on the ground, Gao Ming''s temperament and expression, including the tone of his speech, were making subtle adjustments until even he felt that he was Gao Ming. Everything has been completed, and Gao Ming was about to walk out of the tunnel. He suddenly stopped and looked at the taxi with its lights on more than ten meters away. "Is there...this car in the memory? Car accident, death, the whole class...My head hurts..." The cheeks that had just returned to normal became distorted again. There seemed to be something wrong with the monster''s memory, and he hit himself crazily. On his head, thin black lines slowly appeared in his eyes. The eyeball rotates, the black lines of the teeth dancing are like the poisonous poison under the fate, and each of them is cursed. The head that had just been straightened began to tilt, and suddenly it seemed that it had lost its support, and it hung on the chest in a daze. Gao Ming, who had finally entered the state, screamed. His head hanging on the chest turned upside down and saw the person hiding in the darkness. Luo Dong! Someone! Someone else has entered here! Accompanied by the piercing scream from Gao Ming''s throat, the slowly squirming corpses of Gao Ming on the tunnel wall seemed to be attracted by something, and their cloudy and dull eyes began to turn little by little, looking towards the corner of the tunnel. Being stared at by the dead eyes, Luo Dong almost went crazy. He had never experienced such a terrifying thing in his life. Its been discovered, its been discovered! Looking at the distance between him and the bus, Luo Dong didn''t care so much, he got up and rushed towards the bus! At the moment he raised his leg, an arm covered with whip marks grabbed the spot where his leg had just been. Luo Dong looked back and saw that where the wall and the ground met, there was a man who had been tortured to death. Only half of his face was left. His broken lips were slightly raised with a scary smile: "Who are you... ! ?Luo Dong had never seen such a tragic death in a TV series, so he ran away. There is no way out now, maybe there is still a chance to get into the bus. ?One after another roars sounded in the tunnel, and the dead bodies embedded in the tunnel walls seemed to have come to life. They were struggling to crawl out of the walls! "The tunnels restrict them. Those corpses should meet certain rules before they can leave!" Almost as soon as Luo Dong came up with this idea, he saw a hanged Gao Ming falling from a high place. Its body was as twisted as a puppet. It hit the ground, but who would have thought that it would be like this, and its fingertips would still be moving. ?There seemed to be countless thin black threads surging in its body, supporting it to stand up slowly. Crack! Another corpse fell from the top of the tunnel. Luo Dong''s heart trembled violently. He looked up and saw the countless dead bodies, like a rain of corpses, constantly hitting the ground from a high place. ?Blood flowers bloom on the ground, and the rotten smell fills the tunnel. Together, they depict the terrifying future of "high life". "This is too outrageous. Is this something a human being can do?" Luo Dong was frightened to the point of shock for the first time. The dead souls under his raincoat were so frightened that they screamed and urged him to run quickly. ?After taking the envelope sent to him by Gao Ming''s parents, Luo Dong''s speed reached the limit: "If the bus hadn''t saved me, my fate would have been worse than any of Gao Ming''s here." ? Various thoughts popped up in his mind, but Luo Dong still believed in the voice in his heart. In fact, his fate had long been intertwined with Gao Ming. Run! Dont stop! ??His eyes were red and the blood vessels on his forehead were bulging. Luo Dong himself didn''t even notice that there were several hands on his body pushing him and supporting him all the time. Those invisible hands seemed to come from his family members. Definitely! Must go there! ??Moving around, Luo Dong finally knocked away the corpse blocking the road and rushed into the bus. ?The first time he entered, Luo Dong immediately ran to the driver''s seat and closed the door, then closed the windows. In just a few seconds, the bus was completely closed, and only Luo Dong was in the car. The car body swayed slightly, and more and more dead people fell off the tunnel walls. They walked towards the bus and crowded around the vehicle, with their dead faces pressed against the windows! ??His arms twisted into various angles and slapped on the glass, Luo Dong was about to go crazy with anxiety. "Calm down! The call is here. There can''t be all false high lives in the tunnel. The mastermind behind the abnormal events must have a basis to continuously create high lives. Its initial template should be here!" ??Clenched his teeth, Luo Dong looked at the cab: "Do you want me to start this bus that has been in a car accident?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 409 The heart of flesh and blood Chapter 409 The flesh-and-blood heart of Gao Ming At this time, Luo Dong had no way out. Fine cracks appeared on the car window glass, and those monsters that looked like Gaoming''s corpse would soon come in. What the **** should I do! ?Luo Dong didnt know what happened at Xiangshengyong Apartment. Anyway, if he was given another chance to choose again, he would never enter this unusual incident from Changcheng Community. Sitting in the cab, Luo Dong turned the key inserted in the car. The roar of the engine was mixed with countless high-pitched roars. ??More and more high-profile people gathered near the bus, and they all seemed to be preventing Luo Dong from driving the bus away. They are all lunatics. If the future really turns out to be like this, I would rather be a ghost! ?Pressing the accelerator, Luo Dong grabbed the steering wheel with both hands. The usually "shy and introverted" older programmer now looked like a devil with a completely exploded antisocial personality. He drove the bus directly into the corpse blocking the road! Get out of the way! Get out of the way! ?Luo Dong doesn''t want to kill anyone, even if it''s a corpse that has already died once, he doesn''t want to hurt the other person again, but now he has no choice. The bus that Gao Ming once took was like a scarred beast. It was forced to show its fangs in a desperate situation. ?The glass shattered, and the car lights flashed in the dark tunnel, like a point of light against fate. Luo Dong no longer cared about thinking about anything. He gritted his teeth, stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, and drove towards the deeper darkness. He didnt know what was ahead, but this was the only thing he could do now. ??The wind carrying the stench poured into the car, and the call in Luo Dong''s heart became stronger and stronger, as if something was about to wake up. The rain of corpses continued, and the tunnel walls seemed to have undergone some changes. Thick blood vessels penetrated the corpses, surging on the walls and ground like earth dragons. "Those things are stopping me. The more they don''t want me to pass, the less problematic my path is!" Luo Dong''s eyes were bloodshot. He was working hard, for his family and for his survival. The speed of the car was getting faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, Luo Dong drove hundreds of meters. At the end of the thick blood vessels, Luo Dong vaguely saw an opened shrine. ?The bottom of the shrine is connected to the blood vessels in the tunnel, as if the entire tunnel is part of its body. ??The black cloth covering the shrine fell to the ground. There was also a strange clay sculpture placed in the shrine. Luo Dong could clearly see its existence, but as long as he looked away, he would forget the other person''s appearance and appearance. Something terrible will happen if you get close to it, but...I have no choice! The call in his heart has clearly reached his ears, and Luo Dong also made his own response - bump into it! Whatever it is, crush it! ??The bus was extremely fast, but the clay sculpture was also very special. It seemed to be somewhere between existence and non-existence. When the bus approached quickly, the shrine and the clay sculpture became blurred together. ??If we continue, the bus should not be able to hurt the other party, but the weirdest scene happened. ?The thick blood vessels that penetrated deep into the bottom of the shrine suddenly began to twist, and streams of meat-scented blood seeped out from the depths of the tunnel walls and forcibly injected into the clay sculpture of the shrine. The blur was stopped, and the bus ran over directly! "Bang!" A huge sound came to Luo Dong''s ears, and all the car window glass shattered. Among the debris in the sky, he saw that the clay sculpture had been knocked down. It was covered with glass, and the smooth skin of a living person flowed out. blood. What surprised him even more was that in the shrine, in addition to the clay sculpture enshrined on top, there was another puppet made of flesh and blood suppressed below. ??The puppet had arms on all sides, and its heart, which exuded a strong meaty aroma, was pierced by nails one after another. Its body was completely fixed on the base of the shrine, allowing the clay sculpture to be absorbed and eroded. Fish and blood fairy! With his heart beating wildly, the two sides resonated. Luo Dong barely controlled the bus from hitting the wall. He jumped out of the bus as quickly as possible and picked up the flesh and blood statue under the shrine. ??The moment he took the flesh and blood statue out of the shrine, all the clocks in the entire Changcheng community that was eroded by the future stopped at this moment, and only resumed a few seconds later. In just a few seconds, Luo Dong returned to the bus and started it again. ??As the flesh and blood statue entered the bus, the bus slowly changed and gradually returned to what it was like many years ago. Only then did Luo Dong understand that the bus trapped in the tunnel was the carrier of Gao Ming''s memory. "I have seen Gao Ming and his flesh and blood ghosts and gods. This flesh and blood statue sealed by the spikes should be Gao Ming, right? All the corpses came from the tunnel, and they should be forged based on the flesh and blood demons, so they have incomplete memory and the real Gao Ming There is a difference." Luo Dong didn''t get complete information, so he could only guess. Driving the bus desperately, Luo Dong looked back and saw that the smashed clay sculpture was recovering quickly. If he wanted to completely destroy it, it seemed that he had to be outside of its death state. "This is a waste." Luo Dong tried to communicate with the flesh and blood statue, but the other party had no response at all: "Gao Ming''s parents asked me to give the letter to the real Gao Ming..." Luo Dong had no choice but to hold on to the steering wheel with one hand and bite open the envelope with his **** mouth. The flesh-and-blood statue that had no reaction before seemed to tremble. Luo Dong was distracted and looked at it. There were only two things in the envelope - a fading photo and a key. The photo is a group photo of Gao Ming''s family of three. Gao Ming is sitting at the table looking at the birthday cake. His father and mother are standing far away in the corner of the room. Gao Ming''s body slowly changes from black and white to color, but his parents'' bodies are not. Gradually turned into black and white. This photo seems to be a part of another photo. It feels like the area around Gao Ming is empty. There should be other people standing between him and his parents! ?Looking at the back of the photo, there are a few words written crookedly on it. "You don''t have to worry about us, and you don''t have to come to us. From today on, you are the new parent. Take the house key and never come back to this place again." The words behind the photo meant nothing to Luo Dong, but the eyes of the flesh-and-blood statue representing life slowly opened, and strange blood city patterns appeared on the surface of its imprisoned body, and the will that had been forced to sleep began to wake up! Drops of blood exuding a rich meaty aroma flowed from the statue''s heart and dripped to the ground. It looked extremely painful. Luo Dong wanted to try to help the other party pull out the nails in his heart, but as soon as his hand touched the nails, his fingertips began to wither, as if there were black threads trying to get into his body. ?However, Luo Dong was also very decisive. He took out the knife he carried with him and chopped off the piece of meat. Ive done my best, the rest is up to you. Luo Dong was concentrating on driving forward. He didn''t notice that the blood dripping on the ground from the flesh statue slowly changed. The smell of meat spread in the bus. Not long after, one after another, the blurred **** figures appeared on the seats in the car. (End of this chapter) Chapter 410 future gods curse Chapter 410 The Curse of the Future God ?Luo Dong, who was mentally unstable, stared ahead. He vaguely felt that the car seemed to be getting livelier. Glancing at the rearview mirror in the car, Luo Dong felt cold sweat break out on the back of his head. The car he was driving was filled with people at some point. They were still a little blurry at first, but as more and more blood flowed from the heart of the flesh-and-blood statue, the bodies of the passengers became more solid. What are these things? The passengers sitting in the bus were each stranger than the last. There were patients wearing hospital gowns from Lishan Hospital, patients who had been dismembered and put back together again, and faceless residents of the community. What Luo Dong didn''t expect the most was There was an old aunt sitting in the last row of the vehicle who looked panicked. Ignoring the horrifying passengers in the car and the surging corpses outside the car, the old aunt grabbed the armrest and walked around in the car, and then ran to the driver Luo Dong. She slapped the door of the cab and asked anxiously: "Hello, have you seen my child? His hands and feet were penetrated by chains before, and he seemed to be picked up by something from behind. He said that he was going to die as a result. The price is to fight for a possibility, I am really worried about him. "Auntie, I may be a little busy right now!" Luo Dong had no idea what the old aunt was talking about. How could he be distracted at a time of life and death? ??More and more passengers appeared, and as if they had discussed it in advance, they used their soul blood to smear a blood city divine pattern on the inside of the bus. ??At the moment when the remaining photos of the Blood City were completed, the bus completely turned into blood, the original rules were forcibly broken, and a glimmer of light appeared at the end of the dark tunnel. Exit! I see the exit! Luo Dong grabbed the steering wheel excitedly. He never thought that his first desperate racing would be on a bus. The roar of the **** came from the tunnel behind him, and countless black threads emerged from Gao Ming''s corpse. These black threads that can eat up time and destiny seemed to be the true form of the god. It didn''t expect that a small insect could have such a big impact. It completely underestimated Luo Dong''s will. Whether it''s Fan Fan or Luo Dong, these seemingly ordinary people were carefully selected by Gao Ming. Even Gao Ming himself was prepared. If his soul was shattered, he would choose one of them to continue the fight. Fate. ??Black threads pierced the skin of all Gaomings, and there were a large number of black threads hidden in every Gaoming''s body. It wanted to completely occupy Gaoming''s heart of flesh and blood. ?Seeing that the black line was about to leave the body, the grimace of the flesh-and-blood statue that represented death suddenly smiled. It closed its lips, and cracks appeared on its face. ??The flesh and blood clay sculpture has already prepared a back-up plan. Those high lives created using its flesh and blood turned into flesh and blood cages under the influence of the flesh and blood fairy, temporarily trapping those black threads. ??The omnipotent **** was trapped in flesh and blood, and the bus with the **** city passed through the tunnel! The light shone on him, and Luo Dong seemed to come to life again: "I succeeded! **! I actually brought it out!" There were extremely terrifying monsters roiling in the black fog. Luo Dong did not dare to stop. He continued driving towards the apartment where he remembered his parents. In fact, he is not needed to find the way. The flesh and blood statue, freed from the suppression of the clay sculpture, greedily **** the blood of the passengers. It has already sensed the location of Gaoming''s body! The heart of flesh and blood and the heart of gods are attracting each other, and the distance between them is getting shorter! "Go through the city! As long as we return to the apartment, the Flesh Fairy should be able to find the room I came in from!" Luo Dong wanted to shout out all the depression in his heart. He drove a **** bus speeding down the road, using the most brutal method. Breaking through the fog. ??The survivors in Building No. 3 of Changcheng Community realized something was wrong. Many people claiming to be Gaoming''s parents appeared in the building. Under the guise of looking for Gao Ming, they ignored the taboos in the building, deliberately went to the most dangerous and terrifying places, and hid the curse and soul poison on themselves until every time they called Gao Ming''s name, it seemed like a curse. Same as him. ?These parents are looking for a good life like crazy. If they are really allowed to find a good life, the consequences will be disastrous. "It''s so vicious." Fan Fan always felt that he was used to seeing evil in the world, but this encounter still broke his cognition. The middle-aged couple kept saying how much they loved their lives, but what they did But he was hurting and cursing Gao Ming all the time. At the beginning, Fan Fan followed them and wanted to help. The more he went on, the more horrified he felt: "Gao Ming must not be allowed to meet his parents!" Having made up her mind, Fan Fan also tried to contact other people in the building, but to no avail. "Can''t find it! Why can''t I still find it! Someone saw Gao Ming in this building with his own eyes!" The middle-aged man is no longer impatient. His eyes are filled with thick bloodshot eyes: "Could it be that my The child was hidden? Dismembered and hidden in different places? Hidden in small spaces that could not contain a complete living person?" ?The state of Gao Ming''s parents is becoming increasingly unstable, and the curse on them is about to break out, but the object of the curse, Gao Ming, has still not been found. Slowly twisting their bodies, the middle-aged couple looked at Fan Fan, He Jing, and the half-dead Xia Yang who were following behind them. "You are friends with Gao Ming. You said you have just met him? But we searched the whole building and couldn''t find him..." The middle-aged man''s voice paused and he slowly raised his head: "Are you lying to me? Yes. Did you kill Gao Ming? " ? ? Sanity is gradually lost, and the most vicious curses have been collected. Next, these parents seem to want to attack Gao Ming''s closest friends to complete the last step of the curse. "We are looking for a good life just like you." He Jing''s head was numb when the middle-aged couple looked at him: "Damn it, these high-feng parents are even sicker than him!" What nonsense! Fan Fan carried Xia Yang on his back, turned around and kicked the ground: Run! It was you who killed him, it was you who killed him! He Jing could tell that the couple were not looking for Gao Ming at all. In other words, they found Gao Ming just to kill Gao Ming. "With parents like this, I finally know why Gao Ming is so perverted." The three of them wanted to get rid of Gao Ming''s parents, but the middle-aged couple seemed to have spotted them, bringing all kinds of things with them. Such a curse came. ? Similar things happened in various areas of the building. It seemed that at one moment, everyone''s future was connected together by Gao Ming''s parents. They twisted the fate of all the survivors, just to kill Gao Ming with all their strength. "Being cursed and hated by one''s own parents, and pursued desperately, is this the future that Gao Ming least wants to see?" Fan Xian seemed to understand something, and he began to deliberately stay away from the vague call in his heart, carrying Xia Yang on his back. He ran towards the underground parking lot: "Gao Ming will definitely not attack his parents, so let me lead them to their death." ?Xia Yang''s face twitched when he saw the direction in which he was running. He wanted to stop him, but his injuries were too serious. (End of this chapter) Chapter 411 Why are you looking at me like that? Chapter 411 Why do you look at me like that? Xia Yang has a special relationship with Gao Ming. He doesn''t dislike helping Gao Ming, but if he is asked to risk his life to save Gao Ming, he really can''t do it. ?Seeing that Fan Ban was preparing to use himself as bait to lead his fateful "parents" into the fire pit, he quickly asked He Jing for help. However, it may be because the psychological shadow he brought to He Jing was too deep before. He Jing remembered what Gao Ming said before leaving and followed the example and did not dare to resist. "stop" Xia Yang reluctantly moved his fingers. He wanted to draw one of Fan Fan''s legs on his palm, thereby influencing Fan Fan to run towards the "dead end". Feeling that the speed was slowing down, Fan Ban pinched Xia Yang''s neck: "Don''t do it! Do you want to kill us all?" ??At present, there is a powerful enemy, and there are still people who are creating divisions within the company. Anger surges in Fan Bian''s eyes. What he hates the most is people like Xia Yang. ?Speaking of which, Xia Yang was also innocent. After he woke up in Xiangshengyong Apartment, he was filled with joy and thought that the opportunity had finally arrived, but he didn''t expect that Gao Ming would trick him. He thought he was bad enough, who would have thought that Gao Ming was more cruel than him, and now he even suspected that these fathers and mothers who attracted curses everywhere were also caused by Gao Ming. ?The people in front of them were about to be overtaken by their crazy father and mother. Suddenly, a strong smell of blood wafted out of the elevator. With a soft ding-dong sound, the silver-gray elevator door opened not far from them. ?Those who dare to take the elevator during abnormal events are either newcomers or lunatics. The completely enclosed space is easily surrounded by ghosts and all kinds of weird things happen. Uncles and aunties! Calm down! A man''s trembling voice came from the elevator. Shen Shi looked towards the elevator out of curiosity. As soon as he glanced over, he was welded to death over there, and cold sweat flowed directly from his forehead. The walls of the sealed elevator car were covered with talisman papers, and each one had the house number and Gao Ming''s name written on it. In the center of the elevator, several middle-aged couples whose bodies were covered with black threads were intertwined. They kept taking out new talismans from under their clothes, and allowed the black threads to form curse words on them. These things all have high-life parents? He Jings pupils dilated. He finally understood what a tiger father has no dog son means. "Don''t be like this! I know where Gao Ming is! Just calm down!" What surprised Bianfan and He Jing was that among the intertwined middle-aged couples, there was another man''s voice. He seemed to be extremely frightened, but he was still trying to shout. People in the elevator know where Gao Ming is? Sharp-eyed Fan saw the corner of the school uniform. The school uniform was the same as the one Gao Ming wore in Xiangshengyong! ??Although the man''s voice was different from Gao Ming''s, the similar school uniform made Fan Bian a little undecided. After hesitating for a moment, he pulled out the knife behind him, threw Xia Yang to He Jing, and rushed directly towards the elevator. ??The disaster that ordinary people avoid has inspired the ferocity of Fan Ban. Under the ordinary facial features, a grimace is looming. Fan Fan stabbed his knife into the twisted living bodies and caught the trapped man. Give me your hand! Who are you? A handsome face emerged among the twisted bodies of Gao Mings parents. Bian did not explain any more and forcefully dragged the other person out of the elevator. ?Gaomings parents, who had been concentrating on the curse, slowly turned their heads. They held the talismans with black silk threads on them and looked at the examples one by one with crazy expressions. All the talismans in the elevator car were shaking, as if a little baby was laughing with blood on its face. "Quickly go! Go to the underground parking lot!" Fan Shi held on to the man who was rescued in the elevator. The other person wanted to thank Fan Fan, but when he heard that Fan Fan was going to the underground parking lot, his pale face became even more ugly. . "Wait a minute! The underground has turned into a common morgue! A great terror is brewing inside!" The man in school uniform tried his best to stop him, but at over 1.8 meters tall, he couldn''t shake off Fan''s hand at all, and could only be beaten by Dragging forward: "It''s over, it''s over. I thought I escaped death, but in the end, I was caught by the King of Hell and escorted to reincarnation. I''m really convinced!" The cold wind hurt their cheeks, and several people ran as fast as they could. The example who rushed to the front was like a **** of murder. He kicked open the security door blocking the way in an extremely violent manner. He didn''t think about his own life or death at all. He just wanted to bring in those parents who were full of curses. underground. "The **** of the future transformed into Gao Ming''s parents, which shows that his parents are the biggest weakness in Gao Ming''s heart. Looking at the current situation, Gao Ming must be in trouble. He probably can''t attack his parents, even if they have become A monster..." Fan Fan started to think: "Everyone has unspeakable pain hidden in their hearts. If you have a life that you can''t do, leave it to me." Thinking of this, Fan Bian''s eyes became firmer: "One-sided help is just pity, mutual support is salvation. I may not be able to keep up with you now, but sooner or later I will catch up with you." ?Smashing open the last door, Fan Fan looked at the safe passage leading to the underground. The pungent smell of corpses poured into his nose, but his expression remained unchanged. I want to help Gao Ming get rid of those alienated parents here. Fan Yan rushed down without hesitation, but the footsteps that had been following them slowly disappeared. Stop! Stop! The tall young man in school uniform grabbed the fire guardrail tightly: My uncles and aunts are not chasing me, so there is no need to run away! Slowing down, Shifan reluctantly turned around and waited for the alienated parents. As a result, there were only scattered talismans and blood stains in the corridor. Those parents seemed unwilling to go near the ground, and they went to other places to collect curses. Xia Yang was relieved when he saw this scene. He wanted to say something to the paradigm, but the injury was too serious and he just spat in the end. "You just called them uncle and aunt? What''s your relationship?" Fan stared at the handsome young man warily. "My name is Xishan, they are the father and mother of my good brothers." After adjusting his school uniform, Xishan put his hand into his pocket to make sure that his "gift" was not lost. Do you know Gao Ming? We are all from Class 13. Xishans seemingly casual words caused the expressions of both Fan Bian and He Jing to change. In the Xiangshengyong Apartment, Fanfan and He Jing have already seen the brutality of Class 13. Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui, the two scum of Class 13, have become the most valued subordinates of God Jingtuo; let alone Gao Ming, even The seemingly ordinary Liu Yi dared to challenge the God of the Past and cooperated with others to kill the monster named "Past". There seems to be no one in these thirteen classes that is normal, either a perverted person or a sick ghost. Xishan was watched by Fan Fan and He Jing. His hand hidden in his pocket tightly grasped the purple underwear of his female neighbor, and he felt guilty. Why do you look at me like that? (End of this chapter) Chapter 412 Is the future crying? Chapter 412 Is the future crying? "Is there something on my face?" Xishan touched his face with his left hand. He didn''t dare to take his right hand out of his pocket at all. The gift he received was quite special and could easily be misunderstood by others as a pervert. "I have offended many people before." Fan Xian immediately apologized to Xishan: "You were not trapped in the elevator, but you deliberately sneaked into the bodies of those monsters?" "The three of us only attracted the pursuit of one pair of parents, but you were able to gather an elevator of monsters. So this was your plan?" He Jing and Zhuo Jun are colleagues, and they are deeply aware of the insidiousness and cunning of the students in Class 13. experience. "The layout is out of the question." Xishan recalled his previous experience. He enthusiastically went out with Gao Ming''s parents to find Gao Ming, and told them many taboos in the building. As a result, the middle-aged couple seemed to have reached the rebellious stage. , ran wherever there was danger, and in the end even summoned the spirit in the elevator. After Xishan persuaded him for a long time, he discovered that the sacrifice used by the other party turned out to be himself. Xishan, who was almost sacrificed alive, wiped the blood on his body and chose to change the topic: "I took a risk and got some information. The building is full of lucky fathers and mothers. They use the elevator to move every room in the building." A layer of resentment is gathered together, as if they are trying to contaminate something together. " Do they want to pollute the soul of Gao Ming? "I don''t know, but I always feel..." Xishan said with some uncertainty: "Those alienated parents seem to be deliberately tempting Gao Ming to kill them. This is probably a conspiracy. If Gao Ming doesn''t kill them , then they will continue to curse Gao Ming. If Gao Ming really goes on a killing spree, something that Gao Ming will regret will definitely happen in the future." "A very keen guess, he is worthy of being from Class 13." He Jing nodded in agreement. "It''s an award, how can I put it? In terms of weird stories and abnormal events, our class is definitely a national key point. I have learned something under the influence." Yushan is very modest. He did not figure out the identity of the other party. , we can only pull the tiger''s skin first. "What can make Gao Ming regret it?" Fan Fan also began to think: "These monsters are forged by the **** of the future at first glance. It would be no shame to kill them. Could it be that there are Gao Ming''s real family members among these alienated parents? In the future Did God mix Gao Ming''s blood relatives into it? He wanted to see Gao Ming kill his father and mother with his own hands, causing Gao Ming to completely collapse? " ?Gao Mings determination is unique in his life. In the future, if God wants to defeat Gao Ming, he will definitely have to use special methods. So despicable. The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed to be possible. He was sitting on the stairs leading to the underground parking lot, pressing his fingers on his temples. It might be that he had a headache due to overthinking. ?At first he didn''t pay attention, but he suddenly noticed something was wrong with the way Xia Yang looked at him. It felt like he was appreciating novel works of art. ?A chill surged up his spine and into his brain, and he slashed behind himself with a knife. Stinky blood spattered all over him. At some point, the security door of the underground parking lot was opened a crack, and a headless female corpse almost fell on the back of Fan. What is this? ?Although the corpse has no head, the beauty of the body is somewhat unreal. All proportions are close to perfect. The only thing that is unacceptable is that there is a huge mouth on the abdomen of the corpse. The moment the female corpse was chopped over, she seemed to be frightened and crawled on the ground at an extremely fast speed. By the time Fan came to her senses, she had already fled back to the underground parking lot, leaving only blood stains on the ground. "You obviously saw it, why didn''t you tell me?" Fan grabbed Xia Yang, but Xia Yang completely ignored Fan and closed his eyes, as if he was reminiscing about the beauty just now. "You don''t have any special quirks, do you?" Fan Fan wanted to punch Xia Yang, but he was afraid that he would kill Xia Yang who was seriously injured and would not be able to explain it to Gao Ming. "Don''t fight internally. He probably didn''t react." Xishan pulled the two away, deliberately lowered his voice, and said in a very serious tone: "I was among the first batch to enter Changcheng Community, and I personally experienced the situation in Building 3. After all the changes, you were right not to enter the parking lot, which can be said to be a restricted area. "Why?" "Did you see the headless woman just now? All the corpses in the underground parking lot have been transformed into matrices. They symbolize the future." Yushan didn''t know where he heard about it, and he looked enigmatic. "I have a good brother named Wang Jie. His uncle revealed some information before we entered here. Among the abnormal events, there were two clay sculptures representing the two gods in the past and the future. What is the identity of the gods in the past?" Im not sure, but I know that the body God has prepared for me in the future is in this underground parking lot. "The future **** will be a headless woman?" Fan Fan was very surprised. He let go of Xia Yang and carefully considered Xishan''s words. "The future has not yet arrived. All the corpses in the underground parking lot have been transformed into maternal bodies. The future is gestating in one of her stomachs. Only by killing the unborn ones can they be completely destroyed." Xishan said People don''t have much ability, what they are best at is hugging someone''s thigh. He followed Wang Jie loyally and did know a lot of inside information. This future **** feels even harder to kill than the past god. "Of course, the past really exists and flows in memories; the future has not yet arrived and is full of variables and unknowns." Xishan sighed: "Let me tell you another worse news. Only within a certain period of time can the future and the past be combined. Only when God kills them all will they truly disappear. As long as one of them still exists, the other will be reborn soon." ?While the few people were talking, Xia Yang, who was thrown to the ground by the paradigm, was still looking at the security door. He didn''t care at all about the rough action of the paradigm just now. He just stared at the darkness behind the door and slowly narrowed his eyes. ??The legs of the model originally drawn on the palm of his hand were erased, and Xia Yang tried to draw the strange female corpse just now on his body. His broken body and soul were like a colorful canvas. There were not only the irrational Hong Yi, but also the most evil and cunning Situ An. He even secretly copied the Blood City and the Flesh Fairy, as well as all kinds of high-level characters. life. ?Now when no one was paying attention, Xia Yang drew the female corpse with his own blood. The perfect body structure made him particularly excited, and even his injuries seemed to have recovered a little. After he finished the painting, a baby''s cry came faintly from the underground parking lot, but strangely, only he could hear the cry. Is the future crying? ?Looking behind the security door with calm and gentle eyes, Xia Yang''s narrowed eyes hid a hint of excitement. (End of this chapter) Chapter 413 Who is in the play? Chapter 413 Who is involved? Appreciating his latest painting, Xia Yang couldn''t help but touch the body of the female corpse, but in the end his fingertips only touched his own skin. The future **** lives in the future and has not yet been born, but the mother body that gave birth to it has been affected by its power and has become perfect without flaws. This is really the most beautiful corpse I have ever seen. I really want to see her head! Xia Yang sighed sincerely. He considered himself to be a very pure person. Just like now, he didn''t care about the safety of Hanhai at all. Not to mention the life and death of strangers, he didn''t even care about his own life and death. A catastrophe broke out and the whole city fell into chaos. Tragedies happened every day. Whether it was Gao Ming or Situ An, everyone had their own goals and obsessions in life, and they were silently suffering their own pain. The only exception is Xia Yang. He is living so happily now. Looking at the safety door, the bruised Xia Yang began to crawl slowly. He heard the cry of the future, but he had no idea of ??killing the future in his heart. He tried his best to crawl toward the door, just to go. Look at the head of the future mother, look at the most perfect body, and then draw the other person on yourself. I dont know whether it was because he had no ill intentions or because the painting on his body deceived other mothers, but Xia Yang was not hindered. By the time Fan Fan finished chatting with Xishan, Teacher Xia had already climbed to the door. ?His hand grabbed the safety door, pushed open a gap, and his body melted into the deep darkness. Dont go in! He Jing noticed something was wrong and wanted to stop him, but it was too late: Has this guys brain been damaged? Xia Yang was entrusted to Bian by his high destiny. Now that the living person is missing, Bian is a little angry. Although he thinks Xia Yang is a pervert, he still can''t do such a thing as watching him die. ??Following Xia Yang, Fan Fan also opened the safety door of the underground parking lot. He originally thought that Xia Yang could not climb far after entering, but after opening the door, he realized that he was very wrong. The underground garage that was supposed to be full of vehicles has completely changed its appearance. The air is filled with the rotten smell of corpses, but at a glance, everything is glowing with "life". The vehicles are filled with moving pieces of meat, and the pillars are wrapped with thick blood vessels. , there are human faces next to the lampshade, slightly shaking heads can be seen everywhere, and stumps that are still growing can be seen every few meters, like flowers and vegetation blooming in the garden. ?This "vital" scene makes the example stay at the door like petrification, with a stench that fills the nostrils, and the rich vitality and death are intertwined. This seems to be the "future" that the future **** most wants to see. "I''m here." Xia Yang''s body was surrounded by a thick blood vessel, but that thing didn''t seem to mean harming him: "The God of the Future seems to be held back by something. Its will is not here for the time being, and I don''t know. When will it come back, but now is a great opportunity for us." In terms of abnormality, it must be Xia Yang, but no one who is normal would dare to go in casually. I can hear the future crying, please help me look for it. ? ?The will of the future **** is chasing the Flesh Fairy and Luo Dong in the world behind the clock. The "body" of the future **** has tempted Xia Yang and Fan Ban. At this time, Building No. 3 of Changcheng Community has become different from before. Hiding in a narrow storage room, Gao Ming was almost close to "Xuan Wen"''s body. Both of them heard the knock on the door and the anxious shouts of Gao Ming''s parents. "Xuan Wen" in the dark looked a little complicated. She was supposed to help the future **** create despair for Gao Ming, and she could even choose to sacrifice herself when necessary. But as she got along with Gao Ming, she began to hesitate. The God of the Future gave her the worst future and told her that if she wanted to alleviate her pain, she could only introduce more people into this worst future. Her own beauty was shattered. When she saw the happiness of others with red eyes, all the pain in her heart turned into malice, and she became an accomplice of the future god. She once had an extremely longing for love, and the God of the Future saw this, so he asked her to play the role of "girlfriend" and "lover" in the worst future. She deceived countless survivors and tore apart the love she longed for most in the most brutal way. She hoped that this would relieve her pain and please the gods who controlled the future, but the reality was that she became increasingly irritable and desperate. What God gave her in the future was not an antidote, but an addictive poison. She didn''t know when she would completely lose herself. She had given up on getting rid of this worst future. But at this time she met Gao Ming. The man in front of her was different from any other survivor in the building. He remembered all the details of the woman in his heart and was familiar with all her habits. It seemed that the feeling could no longer be simply described as love. , as if transcending life and death, breaking fate. ?Every room they entered was a future. The two of them moved forward in despair, and time was stretched infinitely. During their relationship, all "Xuan Wen''s" fantasies about love were realized by Gao Ming, but unfortunately she is not Xuan Wen, she is just a child protected by her parents in the room, an ugly, scary, and feared child. ghost. Xuanwen is the role she plays, but she is immersed in this role next to Gao Ming, and is somewhat unable to step out, or is unwilling to step out. "Don''t answer them..." It may be selfish. "Xuanwen" doesn''t want Gao Ming to be taken away so soon. She knows that she is no match for the future god. If this is a dream, she just hopes to prolong the dream as much as possible. time. "Mom and dad?" Gao Ming''s expression was a little confused. He grabbed the door handle and prepared to open the door of the storage room. "They are not your father and mother!" "Xuan Wen" on the other side took the initiative to grab Gao Ming''s hand, and she said something that "can''t be said": "Don''t answer, as long as you respond, they will It will always follow you and bring you all the misfortunes and curses. Family is a harbor and a shackles that cannot be broken away from. " Gao Ming did not let go, he stared at "Xuan Wen" silently. "I''ll take you to a place." A small area of ??ulcer appeared on the woman''s skin, which seemed to be related to what she just said that she shouldn''t have said. Where to go? "A place where ''Xuan Wen'' will definitely take you." The woman grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist, and after making this decision, a smile finally appeared on her face. Avoiding Gao Ming''s parents, "Xuan Wen" seemed to be fighting against some "invisible" force. She ran around the building with Gao Ming, took a long detour, and finally entered a room full of clocks. . "The future you are looking for may be hidden here." The ulcers on the woman''s body are getting worse, and soon she will lose all her beauty. (End of this chapter) Chapter 414 Falling in love early? Chapter 414: Puppy love? The future Im looking for? The sound of clock hands moving came from everywhere. Gao Ming seemed to have sunk into the long river of time. The past was constantly repeated and the future was reshaped again and again. There seemed to be a different ending hidden behind every clock on the wall. "The God of the Future has hidden all the futures it has collected in this room." As long as the woman spoke, a sound like cloth being torn apart would come from her body, and her perfect appearance gradually began to distort: ??"God is here It died in the shadow world a long time ago. Its statue crazily collects all kinds of different futures, just to find a future where it is not completely distraught. But as long as its fate is still there, it is destined to be unable to be resurrected in the future, so it needs to find A future where destiny is to be killed. Coincidentally, it found this possibility in one of your futures. "Xuanwen" told Gao Ming what she knew. After saying these taboo words, the ability given to it by God in the future gradually turned into a curse. Looking at the clock on the wall, Gao Ming frowned. The future **** put almost all his energy on him, not only blinding all his perceptions, but also using his parents to pass the curse of the entire building to harm him. At this moment, he could feel the call from nowhere, but because of the full force of the God of the Future, he could not determine which clock it was. What will happen if you make the wrong move? Gao Ming needs to find the only answer among countless choices. "You may be trapped in it for a period of time, or you may be assimilated by that future and become..." The woman did not continue. The consequence of choosing to fail is to become like her and become an accomplice and toy of the future god. . There was a big **** in the skin on her back. "Xuanwen''s" skin was like a tattered dress. She could no longer maintain her appearance and would show her ugliest and truest self in front of Gao Ming. side. Curling back, "Xuan Wen" was a little afraid that Gao Ming would see her current appearance. She wanted to speak to stop Gao Ming from turning around, but she soon found that her voice had also changed, no longer like that of Xuan Wen. The gentle and pleasant sound turned into a hoarse ghost roar. Gao Ming tacitly understood that he did not look back at Xuan Wen. He placed his hand on his chest, merging all the selves who died in the past. His will was not much different from that of the departed gods. There were footsteps in the corridor outside the room, and not long after, there was a knock on the door of the hidden room! Bang! Bang! Bang! Excuse me, is Gao Ming at your home? We are his parents. The child hasnt come home yet, and we cant get through on the phone. We are very worried about him! Oops! The woman pressed her body against the door, her pupils trembling with fear. Open the door, open the door! My child is missing! Is he in the house? "Gaoming! Gaoming, are you in there!" Open the door! Open the door! The door panel of the hidden room was trembling. The skin on the woman''s body that looked like Xuan Wen had slipped off, and her ugly body was pressed tightly against the door panel. Hearing the voice from behind, Gao Ming was about to turn his head, but the woman yelled at him: "Don''t come over! Go find your future!" ?This voice had nothing to do with Xuan Wen. It was unpleasant and scary, but Gao Ming didn''t think there was any problem. In fact, he already knew that the woman was not Xuan Wen, but he just didn''t say it out loud. "I saw a photo of you and your parents in your bedroom. If I succeed in killing the God of the Future, I will definitely reunite you." No longer pretending to be a fake love, Gao Ming walked deeper into the house. . Normally, it would be impossible for him to find the "answer" under the full interference of the God of the Future, but something unexpected happened in a certain clock, and Gao Ming felt a familiar breath penetrate it. Layers of seals, getting closer and closer to him. Gao Ming stopped and looked at the inconspicuous clock in the corner: "There is only one chance to choose, is it?" The knocks from her father and mother outside the door became more and more terrifying. "Xuanwen" was almost unable to hold on anymore. Next, she might be torn apart alive by her angry father and mother. With his eyes narrowed, Gao Ming made a choice. He did not leave "Xuan Wen" behind. He turned around and grabbed "Xuan Wen" who had become extremely ugly and terrifying. He dragged her and rushed towards the clock in the corner. The moment the two left, the door was broken open by "Dad" and "Mom", and countless cursed relatives poured into the house, but Gao Ming and "Xuan Wen" were nowhere to be seen. Opening her eyes again, "Xuan Wen" looked down at her wrist in disbelief. The slender ghost hand covered with bruises and curses was tightly grasped by Gao Ming. She has now taken off Xuan Wen''s skin and turned into her true self, but Gao Ming didn''t care at all, just like before. "Are you blind?" The woman already had the answer in her heart. Gao Ming had seen through everything long ago, but what really surprised her was that Gao Ming would actually save her at the last moment and take her into his future. among. Comparing the woman''s ups and downs of mood changes, Gao Ming''s expression was a bit complicated. He was familiar with everything here. This was the place where he once rented. He seemed to have returned to the rainy night of the Ghost Festival. This was his future and the place where everything began. My life is a constant repetition of death. The end of the future is indeed the starting point of the beginning. ?Walking in the familiar corridor, Gao Ming didnt even have to consciously identify the path. His body was already unconsciously moving towards home. The voice calling me is getting closer and closer. He seems to be running towards me across the city and the night..." Stopping at the door of his house, Gao Ming looked at the familiar door lock. He put his hand into his pocket out of habit, but the door key was long gone. There was a faint sound coming from inside the house. Gao Ming''s eyes slowly changed. He slowly raised his hand and knocked lightly on the door a few times. Gao Ming didn''t speak or react in any other way. He just stared at the door nervously, his ears carefully picking up all the sounds inside the door. There were the sounds of messy footsteps inside the house, as well as the sounds of running and dragging heavy objects. About a minute later, the door was opened. ??The dim and warm light in the small house followed the crack in the door and shone on Gao Ming. He stared blankly at the middle-aged couple living in his future home. "Why are you back so late? Your mother has heated the food several times. Wash your hands and go eat." The middle-aged man''s words seemed to have been rehearsed many times and were very smooth. ?He asked Gao Ming to wash his hands, but at the next moment, he saw the tall, ugly and terrifying female ghost following Gao Ming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 415 The family I can only see when Im crazy Chapter 415: The family I can only see when I go crazy With his eyelids twitching, the middle-aged man tried his best to stay calm. He glanced behind Gao Ming uncertainly. That''s right, his child came home, and he brought with him a woman who was broken in every sense of the word. An unexpected situation occurred. The middle-aged man''s mind was spinning rapidly, but he could not remember the next line. The sound of chopping meat came from the kitchen, and my mother was urging, but the middle-aged man opened his mouth, and in the end he only managed to hold back two words: "Come in?" Gao Ming, wearing a school uniform, stood at the door. Hearing his father''s familiar tone, he felt a little dazed for a moment, as if he had returned to the rainy night when he returned home from a high school outing. He walked into the house in a state of despair, overstimulated and frightened. ?Hooking the woman''s wrist, Gao Ming entered the rental house. Everything here was no different from when he left, and time seemed to have been frozen. Why did you come to me all of a sudden? Gao Ming stood under the light, listening to the sound of cooking in the kitchen, and looking at his father whose facial expression was completely stiff. Every Gao Ming who entered the house had never said this sentence before. For the middle-aged man in the rental house, this was also a brand-new "line". "I called you more than a dozen times but no one answered. We were worried, so we wanted to come and see you." Many of the middle-aged man''s movements have formed muscle memory, and he unconsciously wants to save his life. When he reached out his hand, he realized that Gao Ming didn''t have his schoolbag. Knowledge replaced by a female ghost? "Give me your dirty clothes." The middle-aged man thought quickly: "How old are you, how can you wear clothes like this? They are wrinkled, like a battlefield." "It''s okay, I''ll wash it myself." Gao Ming looked at his father silently, the cheeks in memory overlapped with reality. The man in front of him was different from the fathers and mothers outside who were haunted by curses. He was special. ?However, in the world of the future god, Gao Ming does not dare to speak easily, let alone shake his heart casually. He has lost too many things in order to get here, and he must not let the future **** find a flaw. ??The middle-aged man was a little confused by being rejected by his high life. Those high lives before were more like puppets, very obedient to their parents'' words, as if they were puppets that had lost their souls. Although the Gao Ming in front of him acted strangely and his tone was different from the Gao Ming he remembered, the middle-aged man felt that this Gao Ming was more real. ? He ??didnt play anyone, just like an actor who finally returned home after performing **** the stage. In this place, he didnt need to play anyone, he could just be himself. ??Special dishes are being cooked in the kitchen. Gao Mings mothers spoon is about to tip and smoke, but the middle-aged man begins to hesitate. Unlocking the top two buttons of his shirt, the middle-aged mans eyes slowly moved to the woman next to Gao Ming: Your classmate? Gao Ming shook his head. He didn''t know how to explain it. "Girlfriend?" The middle-aged man''s face turned dark. Regardless of whether Gao Ming was replaced or not, it was somewhat abnormal to be able to do such a thing. After hearing the word "girlfriend" from the middle-aged man''s mouth, the woman was a little embarrassed. She shook off Gao Ming''s hand and slightly turned her broken cheek, which still had facial features similar to "Xuan Wen". . Generally, to describe a shy girl, one would say that the other woman''s cheeks are like ripe apples, tender and red. But when looking at a woman''s face, the middle-aged man only thinks of words such as blood pricks, bone and flesh, etc. "She is my friend." Gao Ming said seriously: "She has helped me a lot." ??The middle-aged mans eyebrows knitted together. He glanced at Gao Ming, who was wearing a school uniform. He didnt even know if this situation could be considered puppy love. ?Taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man tried his best to adjust his breathing. He kept telling himself in his heart that this high life was fake and forged anyway. Even if he had a child with a ghost, it would have nothing to do with me. ?So many fake high-profile people have been killed, and this one is not missing. There is no need to be angry. Thinking this way in his heart, the middle-aged man is still a little uncomfortable. The other high-life people who come in are trying their best to become normal. Although their goals are bad, they are at least working hard. The high life in front of him had nothing to do with normality at first sight, which made him want to pull the other person''s ears and force him to take the right path. "I''ll go to the kitchen to serve the food, and you take your friends to wash their hands..." The middle-aged man glanced at the woman''s **** palms: "Forget it, there are bandages and disposable gloves in the cabinet." ?Shaking his head, the middle-aged man looked majestic, but in fact he was very soft-hearted. He opened the kitchen curtain and walked directly in. Gao Ming, who was sitting in the living room, could vaguely hear the conversation coming from the kitchen. Would you like to change some dishes? "What''s wrong?" "Your son brought his friends back this time." The middle-aged man''s voice was low and he was very confused. "What does the girl look like? What does she do at home?" Gaoming''s mother, who was originally calm, suddenly became interested and couldn''t help but ask. "She looks more open-minded. I don''t know what she does at home. I just want to give you a vaccination in advance so that you don''t get scared later." So powerful? Cooking, cooking. The chat in the kitchen was very warm. The figures of father and mother were reflected on the kitchen curtain, and Gao Ming''s eyes gradually became softer. He recalled some things that happened when he was a child. His father was usually very serious, busy at work, and hated untidy things. But he, who always had a straight face, found a dying kitten while taking shelter from the rain at a bus stop one day. The father took off his suit, held the kitten against his chest, and sent it to the pet hospital. He himself was completely wet, but the kitten''s fur was dried a little by the warmth. ??My mother has a good personality and has good relationships with the neighbors. She looks soft and frail, but once when she was fishing with her father next to the reservoir and saw a child falling into the water, she jumped in to save him without hesitation. Gao Ming''s father and mother occasionally quarrel, but in Gao Ming''s eyes, it seems that as long as they are together, no difficulties are considered difficulties. Are the future gods looking for ghosts to play the role? Or...are they really them? The aroma of food wafted from the kitchen, and it didn''t take long for Gao Ming''s mother to walk out with a plate of dishes. She opened the curtain with a smile on her face, and when her eyes moved to the woman next to Gao Ming, the smile froze on her face. ?This girl is really open-minded, and you can almost see her brains through her face. ??The female ghost who was forced by the God of the Future to play the role of "lover" also noticed Gaoming''s mother''s reaction. She quietly lowered her head. Xuan Wen''s skin was broken, and this was her. "Come over for dinner! I won''t answer the phone. Do you know how worried your dad and I are about you!" Gao Ming''s mother untied her apron and directly pulled Gao Ming up from the sofa. Then she looked at the woman who lowered her head. With a complex and contradictory expression on her face, Gao Ming''s mother finally picked up the woman''s hand and said, "You kid, your previous life... must have been very hard." (End of this chapter) Chapter 416 A family dinner that I have never had in my dreams Chapter 416 A family banquet that has never been seen in dreams Before God comes in the future, a woman has a happy family. She is well protected by her father and mother. She is kind-hearted, her eyes are full of hope, and she believes that the essence of life is beauty. But later on, the Changcheng community was enveloped by the twisted belief in the future god, and the residents in the building became puppets. The woman''s parents were tortured by the future **** at will, and she herself became a toy to satisfy the god''s evil taste. Because a woman yearns for beautiful love, God in the future forces her to play the role of "lover" in other people''s memories. The things she hopes for most are torn apart time and time again before her eyes, and everything she cherishes is destroyed. She was once beautiful and kind, but now she has turned into a terrifying and ugly ghost. Even she dare not look at her true appearance. She can only hide in other people''s futures, wear the skin of other people''s beloved people, and do what they want. A ghost who can never get love. ?After being brought home by Gao Ming, the pain in the woman''s heart was indescribable. The warmth of home ignited her memories. She longed to really become the person Gao Ming liked, but she also knew that this was impossible. Xuan Wens skin has been broken, revealing her true appearance. She only dares to huddle in the corner of the sofa. The former rich little princess now looks like a disfigured stray cat. When she saw Gaoming''s mother coming, she was at a loss. She was ready to be disgusted and kicked out. But what she didn''t expect was that the middle-aged woman grabbed her hand and spoke with a full tone. Heartbroken, at one moment she seemed to see the image of her mother in the other person. "Come and eat." Gao Ming''s mother helped the woman up. After seeing her exaggerated height of nearly three meters, she turned back and glared at Gao Ming: "No matter what, since you have chosen someone else, you must be responsible. Don''t Regret, and dont attack or bully others for certain reasons. Hearing his mother''s teachings, Gao Ming tilted his head slightly. He recalled the first time he raised a small animal in elementary school. His family did not object, but it taught him to take responsibility and respect life. Everything that happened after entering the house felt familiar to Gao Ming. This familiarity did not seem to be forged by the God of the Future. There was no deliberate care and there was a trace of rationality in the absurdity. ??Sitting next to the dining table one after another, Gao Ming smelled the aroma of the food and really felt a little hungry. No matter how delicious the food outside seemed to be, it didn''t have this smell. Getting up and dividing the chopsticks, Gao Ming served everyone rice as he usually does at home, and even put a bowl in front of the female ghost. ?His actions were seen by his mother. Those Gao Ming had never done such a thing before. The Gao Ming in front of him seemed to be his own child. "If it''s really your child, bringing a female ghost to your door, it doesn''t seem like something worth being happy about." Gao Ming''s mother was a little worried, and not long after, the middle-aged man came out with the last plate of food, which was Gao Ming''s mother. Broccoli was my least favorite thing before. ??The middle-aged man didn''t say much and casually placed the plate of dishes away from Gao Ming. He and Gao Ming''s mother looked at each other tacitly. ?Most of the food on this table was fine, with the exception of the plate of broccoli. If the Gao Ming in front of him was really their child, then Gao Ming would not have gotten up to eat the thing he disliked the most. "My friend''s sense of beauty is quite special, but you are not surprised. You are even used to it. It seems that you have experienced a lot of things and seen various things on the way here." Gao Ming looked at his father and mother, both sides They are all determining each other''s identity. The outside has indeed become different. The middle-aged man poured himself a glass of wine. After taking a sip, he told the couple their experiences along the way without hiding anything. ??Meet a driver possessed by an evil spirit, pick up and drop off various passengers from the underworld, and finally get here by luck. Gao Ming''s father said it lightly, but Gao Ming could hear the danger. The old couple''s lives were hanging by a thread many times. If it hadn''t been for good luck, they would have been lost outside forever. Gao Ming felt very warm after taking a sip of the hot porridge. He still remembered that every time he walked out of the tunnel, he would receive calls from his father and mother, but it seemed that the people calling him were no longer his father and mother. He has been wondering whether it was his father and mother who came to the door, or his parents who called? When a disaster breaks out and he disappears, where are his parents? This time in the world behind the clock, Gao Ming knew the answer. When he was in danger and was taken out of the tunnel by Xuan Wen, his parents had already come to Hanhai out of worry and were trapped in the shadow world on the night of the Ghost Festival. ?He died and came back again and again, and his father and mother seemed to come back again and again. Both parties were trapped in an unsolvable cycle. Judging from the results, Gao Ming''s parents also encountered special things in the shadow world. Most of them encountered various accidents, but some actually found Gao Ming, but they were affected by someone in the shadow world. Due to an unknown influence, they became what they looked like in the photos. "If the people in front of me...are really my parents, then were they ripped out of my birthday photo by the future god? Are there still parts of my father and mother still trapped somewhere in the shadow world? ? Gao Ming''s hand unconsciously touched his "gift". His birthday photo did not give him any powerful abilities. Compared with the photos of Xia Yang and Situ An, it can be said that he was weak and pitiful. He could only let his father Mom sent me endless cakes. Is it because my photo is incomplete? ?When this idea came to his mind, Gao Ming felt that all the fathers and mothers in the photos were looking towards him. Recalling the words behind the photos, Gao Ming had a vague guess in his mind. This future **** did me a favor. The strange abilities of the two brothers brought me closer to the hidden truth. ?This time, in the death realm between the future **** and the past god, Gao Ming gained a lot. All past selves were reconciled, and the will surpassed the limits of human beings. If the Flesh Immortal can swallow the two clay sculptures prepared for himself, then he will hopefully reach a whole new stage. Eat well while youre eating and dont think about it. The middle-aged man couldnt help but murmured. He didnt mean any harm and said this just to hide his nervousness. "Thank you for cooking so many delicious foods for me, but..." Gao Ming picked up the chopsticks. He was about to pick up the food when he suddenly heard a strange noise coming from the bedroom, as if a basket of live fish fell to the floor. Their bodies slapped the floor hard. "This doesn''t sound like a sound that a person can make?" Gao Ming remembered the bedroom where he **** his father and mother who were returning home one after another. (End of this chapter) Chapter 417 Flesh and blood returns Chapter 417 Return of flesh and blood The whirling dart of fate hit the center of his eyebrow, and Gao Ming had a strange expression on his face. He had heard similar sounds in reality before, and that bedroom was the place where he used to tie up his father and mother. There was a strange noise, and the expressions of Gao Ming''s father and mother became strange. The old couple pretended to be calm while eating food, but mother stepped on father''s foot under the dining table to signal the other party to say something. Because of a single voice, the three people''s expressions changed subtly at the same time, as if they had discussed it in advance. Its not that the whole family didnt enter the house. The female ghost who witnessed all this silently put down the meat she just picked up. On the contrary, she seemed more normal now. "Can I go and take a look in the bedroom?" Gao Ming did not take direct action, but politely asked his father and mother for their opinions. "You should rest. You are tired from running all day. I will take care of it." The middle-aged man stood up directly, and his mother took advantage of the situation to pick up food for Gao Ming. ??This family has eight hundred minds in total, and they are constantly testing each other. Only the female ghost looked at the meat in the bowl and felt that Gao Ming''s family was so warm and this family was so nice. The world is not peaceful recently, and there are a lot of mice in the community. I suspect something has run into the bedroom. The middle-aged man prepared the ground in advance, and then opened the bedroom door a crack. It''s a good thing he didn''t open it. The sound of the door shaft turning seemed to stimulate something inside the door, and the strange sound suddenly became louder. Bang! A ferocious grimace broke free from its restraints and hit the door panel hard. ?The light from the living room shines into the dark bedroom, and the shadows in the bedroom slowly fade away, leaving half blurry light and half thick darkness. In the place where light and darkness intersect, there are terrifying faces and twisted bodies! ??The Gao Mings who were **** in the bedroom by Gao Ming''s father and mother all went crazy, not sure if it was because they saw the real Gao Ming or because Luo Dong crashed the shrine in the tunnel. ??Thick blood vessels appeared on the faces of those tall people, distorting their facial features, causing them to collide and entangle with each other hysterically! ?This scene that was so horrifying that it exceeded cognition appeared in front of several people, but no one was afraid. Gao Mings father and mother had complicated expressions with a hint of embarrassment. Gao Mingze felt that this scene seemed familiar and fell into memories. The only person in the room who was startled was the female ghost who followed Gao Ming in. Who would have thought that the old couple would have a room full of Gao Ming in their bedroom, and her warm filter was instantly shattered. ? Crazy Gao Ming rushed out, the rope on his body was stretched to the extreme. The middle-aged man instinctively dodged back, but when he turned around, he saw Gao Ming walking towards the coffee table and lifting the heavy vase. Dad, give way. The wind howled by, and the middle-aged man heard a crisp "pop" sound. Porcelain pieces flew everywhere, and the middle-aged man''s cheeks were stained red with blood, and his head fell to the ground. ??It wasn''t over yet. When the other party didn''t react, Gao Ming picked up the plate of broccoli on the dining table and walked to the bedroom door. ??He squatted next to his other self, stuffed the broccoli into his mouth, and helped him swallow it very "considerately". The stunned Gao Ming chewed food unconsciously, and his body gradually lost control. However, the expressions of other Gao Ming in the room became more ferocious and terrifying, and their bodies began to deform, and black lines exuding the aura of the future emerged from their bodies. It seems that these monsters can no longer maintain their high-life image. "The other vegetables are not poisoned. Only the broccoli, which I hate the most, has a problem." Gao Ming stood guard at the door of the bedroom. His tone of voice was completely different from before, with a special kind of tenderness: "Have you discovered that I Is it different from other high lives? Thats why you havent taken action to kill me? "You..." Compared with the middle-aged man''s caution, his wife was more excited. "Are you really Gao Ming? Our child has finally come home?" Gao Ming''s mother looked into Gao Ming''s eyes. She wanted to go over and recognize her, and was extremely looking forward to Gao Ming''s answer, but she still restrained her actions. "All the people who passed away in the past are standing here now. We walked for a long time in the rainy night, and finally found a way." All the memories merged together, and every high-life parent in the past was his. Dad and Mom: "I''m sorry for making you worry." After hearing these words, Gao Ming''s mother''s eyes immediately became moist. A night road passed through two worlds, and she no longer had any hope. Taking out his most precious birthday photo, Gao Ming held it and gently held his mother''s hand. ?The hearts were beating, and the blood lines of both parties seemed to be connected. The black and white photo of the deceased had no conflict with them, as if it was their common memory. "Past, present, future... If it weren''t for the abilities of those two clay sculptures, I might never be able to see you, and I wouldn''t know that there are still some fathers and mothers trapped in the shadow world." Gao Ming had already killed his own Emotional, but at this moment he still held his mother''s hand tightly. Some dads and moms? Dad, who was also very moved at first, was a little confused after hearing Gao Mings words. "Every moment I am looking for my way home, and every moment you are looking for me, so there are countless me and countless you in the world." Gao Ming also held his father''s arm, They formed a resonance with that photo, and the figures of father and mother seemed to fade a little. ?The heart beats more and more violently, and even with the future god''s blockade and targeting, Gao Ming''s blood becomes hot. The thing he is looking for is very close to here, and it is still approaching! ??The monsters in the bedroom that had lost their vitality exuded a thick corpse smell, and piercing screams came from the bedroom. ?At the same time, the heavy fog shrouding the city was penetrated by a ray of light, and the whistle of the bus broke the silence of the night! I brought out the things that the monsters threw in the tunnel! Luo Dong''s roar echoed in the community. The bedroom door was smashed at this moment. The monsters entangled each other and rushed towards Gao Ming and his parents like hungry ghosts. The ground, ceiling, and window sills, they took off all their disguises and crawled over quickly! Go downstairs! Gao Mings eyes were pierced by a red line, and all the flesh and blood in his body was shouting with all his strength. "Walk!" They dragged their parents and ran downstairs. The middle-aged couple did not resist. They chose to believe this time. Before Gao Ming''s mother left, she didn''t forget to grab the female ghost and run away with her. Although she didn''t look quite right, after getting along with her briefly, the girl still felt very quiet and innocent. (End of this chapter) Chapter 418 nail in heart Chapter 418 The nail in the heart ??Black lines grew out of the intertwined monsters, and they twisted their bodies to chase after Gao Ming. "Your friend did it! He came back from the tunnel alive!" Gao Ming''s father had previously placed his last hope on Luo Dong, and Luo Dong did not disappoint the couple. The whistle of the passenger car sounded far away in the silent city, and the lingering black fog was knocked out of a road. "I didn''t expect that the two seeds I sowed casually could grow so quickly and pull me out of the abyss." Gao Ming kicked open the dilapidated corridor door. He looked up and saw Luo Dong sitting in the driver''s seat. . ?His clothes were in tatters, his hands were tightly holding the steering wheel, and Luo Dong''s arms were still tied with pieces of the car window. ??The bus that drove out from the depths of the tunnel was covered with scratches, all the windows were shattered, and there was a thick layer of blood stains on the body. The original color of the bus could no longer be seen. Everything shows that Luo Dongs journey was not easy, and he accomplished a miracle. ??When Luo Dong saw Gao Ming, countless Gao Ming''s faces appeared in his mind, but he soon discovered that the Gao Ming in front of him was different from the monsters in the tunnel. "Open the door! He is really lucky, my child is home!" Gaoming''s mother was afraid that Luo Dong would misunderstand, so she shouted loudly. They had no time to delay, those monsters covered in black lines were coming soon. "It''s really Gao Ming..." After receiving the affirmation from Gao Ming''s parents, Luo Dong almost cried. He had been saved by Gao Ming before, and he would feel a special sense of security when he was next to Gao Ming. How could he feel like now? In this way, you have to work **** your own. The rusty door slowly opened, and sticky blood and pieces of meat fell from the crack in the door. Gao Ming, his parents and the female ghost boarded the bus. He once took the bus leading to the past behind the door of the past god, merging with all his dead selves in the past; now he took the same bus again in the hidden room of the future god, only this time The place he wants to reach is not the past, but the future. ?After getting on the bus, Gao Mings eyes were already looking at the flesh and blood statue next to Luo Dong without anyone reminding him! ?It has eight arms on all sides, and its body exudes a strong scent of meat, but its heart is pierced by long nails. Fish and blood fairy! The road in the past was paved with death by Gao Ming, and he will rewrite the road in the future together with flesh and blood, ghosts and gods. "The **** in the abnormal event trapped this clay sculpture in the tunnel. It seemed to be ready to eat your god, but I risked my life to bring it out." Luo Dong glanced at the bus: "There seems to be some suppression in the clay sculpture. Looking at the others, we sacrificed them all in order to drive the car out, using their souls and remains to paint a **** city on the car. " The torture chamber was opened by the Flesh Fairy? Gao Ming nodded and looked at the other survivor besides Luo Dong in the carSitu Ans mother. Every seat in the bus was doused with blood, except for the seat where Situ An''s mother was sitting. She was very scared at this time, and she was holding the back of the seat tightly with her hands. Where is your child? Gao Ming walked up to the tired old man. Situ An''s mother raised her head. She looked at Gao Ming, and then slowly moved her eyes to Gao Ming''s father and mother, as well as the "daughter-in-law" who looked rather special. The fates are intertwined. What she longed for to happen to Situ An was realized by Gao Ming. In fact, she did not want Situ An to become the underground emperor of Hanhai, nor did she want Situ An to be the master of the Blood City. She had been trying to persuade Situ An, but her son could no longer stop. "You don''t say anything. It seems that he was indeed taken out of the torture chamber. The God of the Future and the God of the Past came from the bottom of the Black Lake. They were collected by Situ An and Lu Zang. These two clay sculptures are also one of Situ An''s back-up men. ? " Gao Ming''s body shook with the bus. In order to avoid those monsters, Luo Dong restarted the bus. Seeing that Situ An''s mother still had her head lowered, Gao Ming didn''t ask any more questions. "You know better than anyone what Situ An has done, and he needs to be punished. Neither you nor I are qualified to forgive him on behalf of those victims." Gao Ming turned around and said, "In addition, Let me tell you something, if I die, his soul will be gone." ?From the moment Situ An entered the torture chamber, he could not get rid of Gao Ming. Even if he killed Gao Ming, he would be distraught and start all over again with Gao Ming. The torture house is a blind spot that fate cannot see. The prisoners here have become part of Gaofate. Situ Ans mothers fingers trembled slightly and her head lowered. After getting the exact answer, Gao Ming also had a headache. He really didn''t expect Situ An to be able to escape under such circumstances. When that guy was trapped, he didn''t mention anything related to the God of the Future and the God of the Past, and he threw out a lot of information in order to divert Gao Ming''s attention. "That guy probably had a good idea of ??the General Bureau of Investigation. After his death, he disclosed the secrets of the Bureau of Investigation and portrayed himself as a righteous man. While making the Bureau of Investigation take the blame, he also intensified the conflict between ordinary citizens and the General Bureau. I If the strange player I represent appears at this time and gives the citizens other choices, he will definitely be regarded as a thorn in the General Bureau''s side. The General Bureau of Investigation will try its best to kill me, and the abnormal events that continue to get out of control will also bring me danger, and even..." Gao Ming remembered clearly that it was Situ An who guided him to Lishan Hospital step by step. Maybe releasing all the clay sculptures was also part of Situ An''s plan. ??The most terrifying thing about this **** is that you never know what his real plan is, and he will not live even if he dies. Compared with this, Teacher Xia is more pure. Among all the candidates for the title of Lord of the Blood City, Xia Yang is already considered "kind". The bus started, leaving the past road behind. No one knew where they were going. When danger comes, Luo Dong can only drive forward, even if the front is shrouded in heavy fog. Without caring about the end point, Gao Ming came to the cab and stretched out his hands towards the flesh and clay sculpture. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. ?This time he entered the abnormal event in advance just to find out the conspiracy of the Investigation Bureau. Unexpectedly, the two clay sculptures were already prepared, as if they had been waiting for him. ??However, the two clay statues seemed to know that he could not be killed directly, so they split him into countless parts. ?This process was extremely painful, but Gao Ming survived it. The fingertips slowly touched the flesh-and-blood statue, and the four grimaces opened their eyes at the same time and looked at Gao Ming together. Just when the two sides were touching, the crucified heart in the chest of the flesh and blood statue suddenly beat. Only I can help you pull out these nails. (End of this chapter) Chapter 419 leading Chapter 419 Dominance Flesh ghosts and gods have never called for high life so strongly, as if the two are a whole, and it doesn''t matter who dominates the other. "One of the body and soul must face difficulties. We can''t both live in fairy tales, nor can we all fall into the abyss." Gao Ming knew very well how dangerous the nails driven into the heart of the flesh and blood statue were, but he still held them with both hands. The flesh and blood clay sculpture picked it up and placed it on his chest. Now this was a good opportunity for Gao Ming to get rid of the Flesh Fairy, but he didn''t do that. If he wanted to go further and see the future that no one had ever seen, he had to rely on the power of the Flesh Fairy. . The bus plunged into the thick fog, and there were roars of ghosts everywhere. It seemed that no direction was safe. All Luo Dong could do was drive forward, and he could not stop no matter what. "I saw your will in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. At that time, you were trapped in grandma''s room. You were the last one to step off the platform and send me to the finish line." Gao Ming''s hand slowly tightened the clay sculpture: " We have experienced the past together, and I hope you will always be in my heart in the future. After the words fell, Gao Ming grabbed the nails nailed to the flesh and blood statue. His fingers were instantly burned, and strange black words crawled up his arms like insects. ?The scene in front of him was extremely weird, but Gao Ming didn''t care. In the future, God''s will needs to suppress the entire Death Realm, and the parts it can mobilize are not much stronger than Gao Ming. No one can take away what belongs to me. ?The God of the Future wanted to possess the Flesh Immortal, and it was very close to success. He didn''t expect Gao Ming to escape from Xiang Sheng Yong''s apartment, and he didn''t expect Luo Dong to enter the tunnel and destroy the shrine. The originally exquisite plan had a problem due to a problem in one link, resulting in a chain reaction. Gao Ming could hear the terrifying roar from the spikes, but he was not afraid and allowed the words to crawl all over his body. "What the God of the Future has been worried about is the fusion between me and the Flesh Immortal. Without either of us, neither one of us will be able to exert our full strength. In this case..." Chi Hong stared at him, and Gao Ming, in the midst of the shocked eyes of his parents, used both hands to forcefully The flesh-and-blood clay sculpture was pressed against his heart! The sharp nails pierced the skin. Gao Ming and the flesh and blood statue forced themselves closer in this way. Their blood was mixed together, and the thick meat fragrance overwhelmed the rotten stench of the entire world. ??The warm blood in Gao Ming''s body followed the wound created by the cursed spike and poured into the body of the flesh and blood statue. Their hearts beat at the same frequency, like violent drumbeats or thunder on a summer night. ??All four ghost faces roared, and the dry blood vessels hidden under the statue''s skin were gradually filled with passionate blood. The Flesh Fairy seemed to have regained a steady stream of power. "Congratulations!" The living creature who was occupied by the congratulations stared angrily. Among the four faces of the Flesh Fairy, he was the only one who completely obeyed Gao Ming. When Gao Ming said those words, he tore at his wounds with both hands, risking the risk of damaging the clay sculpture. , wanting to be completely integrated with Gao Ming. At another time, the other three faces of the Flesh Fairy would definitely have blocked it, but at this moment they seemed to have acquiesced to it all. ??The outer shell of the clay sculpture shattered and fell like a blood scab, and pieces of flesh exuding a strong meaty aroma rushed toward the wound on Gao Ming''s chest. The cursed spike of the future **** has indeed penetrated the bodies of the two people, but it has also completely connected them together. Gao Ming didnt care about the curse at all, let alone the unknown risks. In the future, God didnt expect Gao Ming to swallow the curse into his body. ? Gao Ming is not a believer in the Flesh Immortal, but he did something that even a believer would not do casually. This is an absolute trust. Severe pain came from his heart, and the long nails seemed to be no longer nailed to the flesh and blood clay sculpture, but became nailed to his own body. ?Every nerve was affected, and curses spread all over his body in the blink of an eye. His whole body was shaking with pain, but a smile appeared on his face, a wild and hysterical smile. ??Every drop of blood of the Flesh Immortal is perfectly integrated with him. They are inseparable. The most important thing is that this fusion is led by Gao Ming and Congratulations, which represents life. The familiar power is returning. Once the soul is attached, the flesh and blood begin to grow crazily! Gao Ming''s red eyes suddenly opened, and a complete blood city pattern appeared on his body. Open the torture chamber for me! The chains of destiny made a loud noise, and the heart of the gods representing the will and the heart of flesh and blood representing the body were all taken back by Gao Ming. ?One ghost shadow appeared around Gao Ming, eight thick arms stretched out from his back, and the tortured flesh and blood ghosts seemed to tear the night sky apart. ?However, because the spike had not yet been pulled out, the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods combined their efforts to only erupt briefly. ?The power beyond the endurance limit of the hidden room made the city seem like a broken mirror. The fog dissipated and the city revealed its true face. There is no sound here. Believers of future gods and past gods can be seen everywhere. They were once residents of the two communities, but now they are used as meat for the production of faith. ?Either sitting or lying in various corners, with their eyes closed, their faces sometimes scared, sometimes with silly smiles, immersed in their own futures. What''s more terrifying is that most of them have black lines that represent a bad future. Those black threads like worms wrap around their necks and **** everything from them. "Is this what happens when you become a follower of the future god?" Gao Ming clutched his chest. Both he and the Flesh Ghost God had sharp nails stuck in their hearts. Forcibly using the power of the Flesh Ghost God would consume a lot of their lifespans. He endured the severe pain and looked into the distance. There were doors built on the edge of this strange place. There was a clock hanging on each door. Among them, the clock belonging to Gao Ming had been destroyed, and the dial was covered with blood. "You should be able to leave through that door." Gao Ming pressed Luo Dong''s shoulder: "Drive there!" The black thread wrapped around other believers formed a wave, trying to keep Gao Ming and the others here forever, and both sides were competing for time. The parents in the car did not speak. They knew that their children had grown up. The female ghost bent her tall body and lay beside the car window to look carefully at the believers. She wanted to find her parents. "The future **** wants to force you to obey, so he won''t leave your parents here." Gao Ming no longer needs to pretend, but he found with a headache that the female ghost seemed to be still immersed in Xuan Wen''s role. He didn''t come out, but he was obviously a "monster" nearly three meters tall, but he always acted like a little bird. Failed to find her parents, the disappointment in the female ghost''s eyes could not be concealed. She sat helplessly on the chair, her head just touching Gao Ming''s shoulders, but she did not dare to use her body to get close. (End of this chapter) Chapter 420 The next reunion is forever Chapter 420 The next reunion is forever Gao Ming also saw the sadness of the female ghost. He knew all too well the pain of not being able to reunite with his family. I will help you get your parents back from the hands of the future god. ?The curse of the gods took root in Gao Ming. He silently endured the severe pain without turning around and looked at the door that belonged to him. ?Although he didn''t look at the female ghost, his voice still made the female ghost tremble in her heart. There is a person who is willing to fight with God for himself. ??Looking at Gao Ming with blood-red eyes, the female ghost opened her mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but she still lowered her head. Her sharp fingers gently rubbed the buttons on the hem of the red dress. Almost there! ??The door to the future is right in front of him. Luo Dong relied on his superb driving skills honed along the way to successfully drive the bus to the exit before those black threads caught up with him. Get off the bus! Gao Ming was the first to step out of the bus. After opening the door, he did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he waved to the others. He was worried that the door would be closed after he left. "Holy shit! Those black thin lines have turned into a black sea!" Luo Dong trotted to the door. He looked back and was so frightened that his spine trembled: "What on earth are these black lines that grow from the bodies of living people?" Huh? Why are even ghosts afraid of it? "Those things are the embodiment of faith. They are not living creatures. You can also think of them as part of the body of the future god." Gao Ming has destroyed many clay sculptures, and he knows these things better: "The body of the **** has died. Their remaining will can only be continued through faith, which is also their method of interfering with reality. Without giving Luo Dong a chance to continue asking questions, Gao Ming pushed him out directly, then grabbed Situ An''s mother: "You come with me." Situ An''s mother stayed nearby, and Gao Ming''s father and mother looked at the door but hesitated a little, as if they were worried that they would no longer be able to see Gao Ming after leaving the door. The hidden room behind the clock was built by the God of the Future with the help of his special abilities. The rules here are different from those in the outside world. "Staying here will only cause trouble for the child. Our goal here is to ensure that our son is safe. Now we should feel relieved. Gao Ming has indeed grown up." Gao Ming''s father persuaded Gao Ming''s mother, not forgetting during the process. Take a look at the female ghost: "It has grown to a point where even we can''t understand it." Gao Ming''s mother seemed to sense something. She held Gao Ming''s hand until the waves formed by the black lines approached, and then she and Gao Ming''s father left together. You go too, I will do what I promised you. The female ghost nodded slightly, and after she left, Gao Ming grabbed Situ An''s mother''s hand and stabbed a drop of the Flesh Fairy''s blood directly into her heart. "Situ An''s mother is no longer alive. You are Situ An''s kindness and guilt, his humanity, and your only flaw. Don''t resist, take me to find him after you leave here." After Gao Ming finished speaking, Open the door and leave. Opening his eyes, Gao Ming heard a cry of surprise. Luo Dong found that the bodies of Gao Ming''s father and mother were constantly melting, as if they were going to completely merge into the shadows. They have stayed in the shadow world for too long and can no longer leave. Gao Ming''s father had already expected this. The old couple did not fully explain it to Gao Ming, but told them their most thrilling and cruel encounter in one sentence. In order to cross the city to find Gao Ming that night, they also spent a lot of money. Big price. "Our son is fine, we should be happy." Gao Ming''s father held Gao Ming''s mother''s hand: "Don''t cry, we are already very lucky." Gao Ming''s father is indeed not very good at comforting people, unlike Gao Ming''s previous Hearing his relief, Gao Ming''s mother couldn''t help it and turned her head away. "At least we had dinner together after a long time. Didn''t you say that you had long wanted to have dinner with your child?" Gao Ming''s father put his arm around Gao Ming''s mother''s shoulders: "Besides, it''s not like we won''t see each other again. With Gao Ming With the ability, wouldnt it be easy to come to the shadow world to find us? Gao Mings father motioned to Gao Ming to say a few words. This scene reminded Gao Ming of the day long ago when he was preparing to stay away from his parents and go to Henshan Prison alone to work as a psychological counselor. "It''s a pity that our past memories may have been forged by fate." Gao Ming hugged his father and mother from behind: "But all the feelings are real. I will find a way to bring you out of the shadow world and let all the Mom and dad came back and turned all the black and white photos into color!" What you say is unlucky, kid. Gaomings father wanted to say something else, but his body had been completely swallowed by the shadow. ?After his father and mother disappeared, a blank photo turned into ashes, and Gao Mings birthday photo showed a father and mother. They were obviously shocked, and had no idea that there would be so many "selves" in the room. ?Picking up the birthday photo, Gao Ming pursed his lips. There was one more thing he had to do. "I will restore you to normal, even if it requires killing Fate and completely destroying the Shadow World..." Gao Ming, who had regained two hearts, was now qualified to fight against clay sculptures. He pushed Situ An''s mother in front of him: "What did your child tell you? You should be able to sense his location, right?" ??The old lady didn''t speak, and Gao Ming no longer pressed. He asked the Flesh Fairy to use his own blood to begin to forcibly transform Situ An''s mother''s body and convert her to his faith. As long as you dont have any ill intentions toward me, that drop of blood is enough to protect your soul from curses and evil spirits. Gao Ming was telling the truth, but Situ Ans mother frowned. Isnt it you who is the biggest evil spirit in this torture chamber? After Situ Ans mother said these words, she suddenly covered her mouth. She found that she had actually spoken out what was in her heart. With a smile on her face, God has complete control over believers. As long as Situ Ans mother has any thoughts, flesh, blood, ghosts and gods will know it immediately. Bang! Bang! Bang! A fierce knock on the door came from a distance, and Gao Mings parents shouted outside the door: Gao Ming! Are you in there! Are you in there! I almost forgot about them. This future **** turned monsters into my parents to attack me, and made believers turn into me to confuse my father and mother. It deserves to be damned! His body is covered with curses, and his heart is still nailed with a long nail. Gao Ming doesn''t care about more curses. The top priority now is to find Situ An and capture him using the chains of the execution room. ?From Gao Ming''s point of view, the threats from future gods can be ranked second. "Let''s go, get out of here first." With the clues stolen from Situ An''s mother''s heart, Gao Ming opened the door to the hidden room. Several people were already mentally prepared, but they were still frightened by the terrifying scene outside the door. A jump. (End of this chapter) Chapter 421 old enemy Chapter 421: Old Enemy Everyone has his own pain, and everyone has a future that he is afraid of facing, and this is the source of God''s power in the future. ?Compared to the untouchable pain of the past, the hopeless future is more suffocating. ?Outside the door are crowded fathers and mothers who are blessed with a curse, and all the negative emotions in the whole building seem to be concentrated on them. "Gaoming! Gaoming!" Those parents screamed like crazy the first time they saw Gao Ming. Their love had a strong rotten smell, as if they were going to chew Gao Ming into pieces and swallow it into their stomachs. "Mom and dad have been looking for you! We are worried to death!" A distorted voice came from the black mouth. "Do you know how much we paid to get here! Why are you so disobedient! You are clearly behind the door but you don''t see us!" Resentment was rising, mixed with curses, and the faces of those parents seemed to be squeezed into Gao Ming''s body. Good luck! Come here quickly! Let mom hug you! We miss you so much! ??The black hair was stuck together, the curse had become so thick that it had turned into reality, and there were blood stains on the walls where the father and mother passed by. Not only did the monsters look like their father and mother, their bodies also faintly exuded an aura that Gao Ming found familiar, as if it was his own blood. "We are connected by blood. The curse was triggered by my father and mother, but it can be applied to me. Can God be so vicious?" In the past, Gao Ming might have felt a little regretful about the destruction of the shadow world, but now he has no such thoughts at all. . ?Look at what those clay sculptures did to the citizens of Hanhai. The "god" didn''t treat people as human beings at all. Living people were just pieces of meat that provided them with faith and will. The so-called paradise is made of living corpses. It is the paradise of God and the purgatory of living people. "Killing Fate is what I must do, but I will not stand on the side of the shadow world like Situ An." Gao Ming grabbed the spike on his chest with five fingers. The passage was blocked, and he could only offer sacrifices. Life calls again to flesh and blood ghosts and gods. "Congratulations!" ?The wound was torn, curse words surged all over his body, and had climbed up Gao Ming''s cheek. He looked extremely ferocious and terrifying. ??The flesh and blood swelled, the door of the torture room was forced open, and the chains engraved with the names of the deceased were swung out with high orders. Since you want to be reunited so much, then stay in my house forever, and never be separated for the rest of your life. ?There are already enough curses on his body. If the spike cannot be pulled out as soon as possible, Gao Ming''s vitality will continue to pass away, so he adopted the most direct and simple method. The chains of the deceased were wrapped around the monster''s body, and together with the curses, he was imprisoned in the torture chamber by Gao Ming. The scene was cleared in an instant. Gao Ming did not stand firm and knelt on the ground with one knee. The spikes went deeper and deeper. Every time his heart beat, his whole body seemed to be torn apart. ?The blood turned black, and the curse words seemed to flow in the blood and began to grow toward his heart. You must pull out the nail before the curse fills your heart. Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming wanted to stand up, but found it difficult to control his body. ?Every time he uses the power of the Flesh Immortal, the impact of the future god''s spikes on him will become greater. This pain is not only heart-breaking physical pain, but also endless mental torture. "Where do you want to go?" Luo Dong grabbed Situ An''s mother, and the female ghost walked to Gao Ming and squatted down slowly. ?The two of them seemed to have agreed upon it, with one leading the way and the other helping Gao Ming move. Before Gao Ming, who was covering his heart, could react, the nearly three-meter-tall female ghost had already picked him up on her back, with her sharp claws hidden in her sleeves. The female ghost dragged Gao Ming''s legs with her arms. Every time her character "Xuan Wen" comes back, she will carry Gao Ming out of the tunnel and give Gao Ming a new beginning. This unforgettable memory has a profound impact on her and seems to make her confused. By myself. "The future **** has many methods, but he doesn''t seem to have the body to directly intervene on your side. I suspect that he may be held back by something." The female ghost lowered her head, and her voice had become completely different from Xuan Wen: " This is your chance." The female ghost had no other choice. She completely turned to Gao Ming: "I will take you to the room of the future god." On the first floor of Xiangshengyong Apartment, the door that represents the past was destroyed by Gao Ming. The door that represents the present is connected to the outside world, but no one dares to go through because the door that represents the future is also abnormal at this time. Behind the door that the Kaitan players and the security personnel of the Investigation Bureau cannot see, a group of team leaders are running for their lives in a hurry with Liu Yi. The two of them are in a completely different state than when they were outside the door. The team leader of the group has silver hair and Liu Yi has an appearance. They haven''t changed, but their temperament is cold and terrifying. This seems to be what they will look like ten years from now. Its all your fault, you lackey of the shadow world! The leader of a group was furious, and he ran wildly on the building shrouded in shadow. Liu Yi was much calmer in comparison. She was holding a clay sculptured head in her hand. The strange thing was that the head kept making baby cries. She seemed to be tired of hearing it, so she stuffed her red armband directly into the mouth of the head. inside. "Hurry up and return that thing!" The team leader was really anxious. He followed Liu Yi into the door and witnessed the most desperate future of the Hanhai. The shadow world completely swallowed up the Hanhai, and all the dead ghosts and gods were killed. Resurrection in the living. The two of them should have stopped all this from happening, but Liu Yi chose to become an accomplice. It was not until the last **** in the shadow world appeared that she suddenly launched an attack and took away the head of the statue, causing the two of them to be chased by the entire world. kill. "If you go back, you will be a running dog." Liu Yi felt the power filling her whole body. Behind this door that represents the future, those who enter can overdraw their future abilities. It is because of this that she persists until now. Then what are your plans?! "I''m not forcing you to come in with me." Liu Yi clutched the head tightly and took out a white student union armband from her pocket: "Wait, the way out will appear." Are you waiting? In the deepest part of the underground garage of Changcheng Community, citizens wearing white student union armbands were hung upside down next to the pillars, like lambs waiting to be slaughtered in a slaughterhouse. There were holes in their heads, and their blood flowed around a headless clay sculpture. On both sides of the clay sculpture, stood two half-human, half-ghost monsters. On the left is a high school student wearing a school uniform, and on the right is a middle-aged man whose hands and feet are pierced by chains and covered with injuries. "Gao Yun, you have been fighting with me endlessly at Hande Private Academy, and now you want to stop me?" The chains on the middle-aged man''s hands and feet seemed to have life. They were constantly twisting and struggling, but they were forcibly suppressed by the headless clay sculpture. down. "I don''t want to fight with you, but you are always such an eyesore." Student Union President Gao Yun had a sullen face, as if he had been stripped of his emotions: "Gao Ming will be here soon, Situ An, why don''t you run now?" Its too late. (End of this chapter) Chapter 422 Gao Yuns Cage Chapter 422 Gao Yuns Cage Its Gao Ming who should run away, right? After hearing the word Gao Ming, Situ Ans eyes changed slightly. "Are you scared?" Gao Yun, who seemed to always have only one expression, slowly showed a smile on his face: "I didn''t expect that there are people in this city that you are afraid of. This is not like you, Situ An "After leaving Hande Private Academy, you talked more." Situ An took a step forward, grabbed the chains on his body with his backhand, and shouted towards the headless clay sculpture: "Future God, I agree to all your requests. If I want to be your believer, come and use my body as your shrine! ??The will of the headless clay sculpture is not in the underground parking lot. Situ An seems to know this and dares to call upon the gods unscrupulously. The chains that penetrated his body rattled, affecting all the wounds on Situ An''s body. His soul was like a piece of paper that could be torn at any time, but the strange thing was that whenever he was about to be unable to bear it, the helpless Thin black lines would emerge from the clay sculpture of his head and penetrate into his heart. "In order to escape from Gao Ming, is it worth it to become a selfless puppet?" The smile on Gao Yun''s face has disappeared: "At least Gao Ming never intended to erase your will." "That''s because I''m still useful to him." There seemed to be fish swimming under Situ An''s skin. From the open wounds, an extremely horrifying scene could be seen. His body was densely packed with twists. The silk threads, most of which are black threads that smell rancid, and a small number of which are red threads that smell strongly of blood, are all "faith". Shaking his head, Gao Yun raised his hand: "You think yourself too important, don''t you?" "This sentence is not bad for a high life. You are not even qualified to be one of the thirteen candidates, so stop here...deliberately delaying time!" Situ An''s scarred back tore a hole. A large amount of faith flowed under his skin, and after a moment, an eye suddenly opened among the chaotic and crazy threads. ?The eyes move, and the whites of the eyes slowly spread. If Gao Ming were here, he would find that the eyes hidden in faith are exactly the same as the eyes of the clay sculpture. "The biggest mistake Gao Ming made was arrogance and greed. If I were him, I would definitely crush my opponent to ashes and destroy him physically and mentally!" Halfway through Situ An''s words, his mouth turned into another unfamiliar word. From the sound of his voice, he seemed to be truly parasitized by a god. ??Black threads began to grow on the chains rooted in the void. The future god''s status was not inferior to that of the Flesh Immortal. It was eroding those chains step by step and wanted to completely control Situ An''s body. "The future god''s will is with Gao Ming. The clay sculpture head evolves into the most beneficial future behind the door. The clay sculpture body is hidden here to give birth to a new life. I finally got in here. I thought I could occupy the ownerless body, but I didn''t. Thinking that Situ An would be here, Gao Yun seemed to be thinking to himself: "Did the future **** see this future? That''s why he rescued Situ An at all costs?" "Anyone who spies on the throne of God should die!" Another hole opened in Situ An''s cheek, and his eyes stared at Gao Yun indifferently. It didn''t care what Gao Yun was saying at all, as if the outcome was already determined. ??Thick shadows escaped from the corpses hanging in the underground parking lot. The chain on Situ An''s left arm finally couldn''t bear it and broke. With a cold smile on his lips, Situ An''s voice and the voice of the indifferent **** sounded at the same time: "You are the first, and the next one will be a good life!" Hate, endless hatred runs through the future, dyeing everything around him into darkness. The aura exuding from Situ An is very terrifying. He seems to be merged with the death realm of the entire Changcheng community, while Gao Yun is subject to all the rules Targeted at him, his body and vitality were constantly being deprived of him. "Did another chain break? This Situ An is really difficult to deal with..." Gao Yun''s words were very strange. His raised hand did not reach out to Situ An, but to his own head: "If you do it a few more times, I can''t I really cant trap him anymore. With one palm strike, Gao Yuns head was shattered. His mind, like Situ Ans, was filled with blood-red twisted beliefs! Gao Yun''s body had cracks and began to shatter in large areas. The white student union armband on his arm fell off by itself and fell to the ground. "What are you doing?" Situ An wanted to retreat, but the distance between the two was too close. Those **** beliefs directly invaded his body without giving Situ An time to react. ?These **** threads did not harm Situ An and were completely unable to defend him. They just completely penetrated into his body. Backtrack! ?Having cycled through life and death so many times in that tunnel, Gao Yun has an incredible ability - backtracking. After sacrificing everything in himself, he can reverse the target within a certain distance to a certain time. Situ An, who was almost completely occupied by the future god, suddenly stopped. The eyes on his cheeks slowly closed, and the torn wounds on his skin began to heal. His expression, memory, body, everything was going backwards. Go back fifteen minutes. ??While Situ An was being recalled, a student wearing the uniform of Hande Private Academy came out of hiding. He picked up the white armband that fell on the ground and put it on his arm. The moment he put it on, his expression and demeanor changed. With a slight sigh, the student picked up the corpse with a broken head on the ground and hung it upside down on the pillar around the clay sculpture, letting the remaining **** faith flow out and gather around the headless clay sculpture, slowly eroding it. The clay sculpture that pollutes the future **** in this way may have a chance to occupy its body. If my life is about to pass, then I will live in the future. ?Each corpse hanging upside down represents a retrospective, representing a "Gao Yun" who sacrificed himself. ??The student in school uniform arranged his armbands. After he completed the last step, Situ An''s cold voice appeared not far away: "Student Union? Gao Yun?" Silently raising his head, Gao Yun looked straight at Situ An not far away: "We meet again." "Gao Yun, you fought with me endlessly at Hande Private Academy, and now you want to stop me?" Situ An''s eyes were red. He didn''t know why, but his heart seemed to be filled with hatred for Gao Yun and Gao Ming. meaning. Glancing at the seventeen corpses hanging around the pillar, Situ An''s heart seemed to be torn apart. He said to Gao Yun in an extremely dangerous tone: "Sooner or later I will find your true body." Hearing Situ An''s words, Gao Yun raised his eyebrows. Situ An''s words were something he had not said seventeen times before. (End of this chapter) Chapter 423 fight for Chapter 423: Fighting Looking at Situ An''s face, Gao Yun paused for a moment and said softly: "I don''t want to fight with you, but you are always such an eyesore. Gao Ming will be here soon, you still have time to run away now." "You are the one who should run for your life... right?" Situ An seemed to have remembered something. He did not attack Gao Yun this time. His pupils turned and he glanced around. The development of the plot went awry again. Gao Yun clearly remembered that after the first seventeen times of flashback, what Situ An said was that it was Gao Ming who should escape. Why did you change the name? What did Situ An realize? After coming out of the tunnel, no one or ghost can detect Gao Yun''s abilities. This is a rule controlled by Gao Yun himself. Licking the blood on his lips, Situ An''s eyes stayed on the corpse that had just been hung next to the pillar. The black faith under his skin began to surge, and his will seemed a little unclear. ?Hutching the end of the chain with five fingers, Situ An had a strange expression on his face. He seemed to be trying his best to suppress his smile, and his face was already a little distorted. ??Frowning his eyebrows, Gao Yun put a hand into his pocket. He noticed that Situ An seemed to be feeling something at this time? "My soul was penetrated by chains, and my body was full of wounds. I suffered a lot in the torture chamber during this period." Situ An grabbed the few remaining chains on his body: "But I have never given up, even if it is only I will try my best to survive even if there is a chance. "If you say a few more nonsense, Gao Ming will follow the induction and tell you bad news. He has left the past god''s apartment and entered this building." Gao Yun''s expression returned to normal, seeming to be okay with everything. They were all numb, and there was no extra emotion in his eyes. "What I hate the most is talking nonsense. If you think I am chatting with you, it means you are not far from death." Situ An carefully looked inside his soul, and seemed to have finally determined something. On his face His smile could no longer be suppressed: "I''ve been waiting so long just for this moment!" The black faith under the skin has accumulated to a terrifying level, and cracks appear on Situ An''s skin. This time, he is obviously more terrifying than the aura he showed in the previous times, as if he deliberately exposed himself in the previous times. Hidden clumsy general. "I don''t know what your trump card is, and I don''t know what I''m going to face. In fact, I have doubts about everything, including myself." Situ An''s voice was trembling, and he didn''t know it was because of the severe pain. , or because of extreme excitement: "My memory is completely normal, and my body has not changed at all. Your ability is indeed special, but you have overlooked one thing." ?Standing where he was, Gao Yun didn''t seem interested in what Situ An said. "You made me forget a lot of things, but it seems that your ability can only target one person, and you can''t make me and the chain that represents a high life forget at the same time." Situ An didn''t know what Gao Yun''s real ability was, but this keen The madman noticed a detail: "My body is penetrated by eighteen chains, and each one is engraved with the names of those who were tortured to death by me. I endure their torture day and night, but now my body How many more chains are there? Gao Yun''s ability can only have an effect on one target. Situ An has indeed lost his memory, but every time he uses the power of the clay sculpture of the future **** to impact his own bonds, the chains will become fragile. ??This lunatic may have discovered the problem during the second backtracking, but he has endured not to be exposed. He backtracked again and again, lost his memory again and again, and became acutely aware of the problem again and again to confirm his plan. Situ An has full confidence in himself. He believes in himself at every moment. Because of this, he made such a choice. "Although the future **** has a divine bond with me, he never planned to let me go from the beginning. Without your help, he would not be so kind as to burst out with power to break all the chains for me again and again. That sinister and vicious **** , and he is planning to use this to threaten and control me!" Situ An stopped talking nonsense. The remaining chains on his body were full of cracks. At this time, there was only one relatively intact chain left: "Thank you, Gao Yun, thank you. Help me regain my freedom! ???? Youre welcome, even if you know the answer, I will still do it. Gao Yuns reaction was not intense: I am eroding the clay sculpture of the future god, and you will help me every time. Consuming its power makes it easier for me to occupy it. Because of this, I dont care about you. Situ An wanted freedom, and Gao Yun wanted to erode the body of the clay sculpture of the future **** more easily. The two sides were old enemies, but they maintained a tacit understanding. When the conspiracy was of no use, they would use conspiracy to force the other party to do things that were beneficial to themselves. So what if you see through it. "Everyone gets what he needs when his strength is equal. I don''t believe that you can use your abilities without any cost. Now the balance has tilted." After the words fell, Situ An''s back and arms were torn apart, and there were hideous wounds. One of his eyes opened. This should be the first time he fully mobilized the power lent to him by the future god. "Without your help, I wouldn''t be able to get out of trouble. To express my gratitude, I will bury your body with Gao Ming''s body." The flesh and blood in the entire underground parking lot is growing crazily, and the headless clay sculpture slowly raises its arms. , made exactly the same action as Situ An. Crack! The chain full of cracks exploded in front of his eyes, leaving only one chain that penetrated the collarbone of Situ An intact. However, as Situ An''s laughter rang out, countless thin black threads crawled out of his body, entwining tightly around him. On the chain. This time Situ An did not come close. Gao Yun''s eyes darkened and he began to move forward. As long as the body that was used as a sacrifice died, the backtracking would start to be used again. Its strange to be afraid. It turns out that death is a condition for you to use your abilities. Situ An and the headless clay sculptures stomped on the ground. The corpses in the underground parking lot that died tragically clasped their hands, closed their eyes and chanted sutras, and turned their bodies one by one. ?The dead man spoke, his eyes opened, and the thick aura of death grasped Gao Yun like big hands. Situ An did not kill Gao Yun, he just wanted to trap him. After doing all this, Situ An charged at the last chain while paying attention to his surroundings. He was looking for Gao Yun''s true form. "You and Gao Ming said that I am an evil ghost. You sacrificed living people one after another just to use your abilities once. Compared with evil and indifference, what is the difference between you and me?" Situ An''s eyes scanned the surroundings. Not to mention seeing Gao Yun, he didn''t even know what Gao Yun''s true form was until now. What does it look like? "Sure enough, when people get older, they talk more." Gao Yun''s voice did not change. He was about to say something when he suddenly turned his head and looked somewhere. ?On one side of the wall made of flesh and blood, someone dug a hole with a sharp knife, and you could vaguely see Xia Yang holding on to Xia Yang who was trying to get in. (End of this chapter) Chapter 424 birth Chapter 424 Birth ?The underground parking lot is one of the most dangerous places in Changcheng Community. It is used to store and discard corpses of various abnormal deaths. No normal person is willing to go deep into it. But even so, a few guys who were not afraid of death dug through the flesh and blood wall and ran to the deepest part. Gao Yun and Situ An both breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that the visitor was not Gao Ming. Gao Yun was worried that Gao Ming would compete with him for the clay sculpture of the future god, while Situ An was worried that he would lose his freedom again. But soon, both of them frowned again, and they saw Xia Yang''s enthusiastic face. Gao Yun didn''t know Xia Yang very well, but he instinctively felt that the other person''s eyes were full of malice; in comparison, Situ An, who was also an inmate in the torture house, was more aware of Xia Yang''s madness. Painted on myself. "We seem to have arrived just in time!" Xia Yang''s eyes were bloodshot. His face was squeezed into the blood hole and he glanced left and right: "It''s not born yet. Fortunately, it''s not born yet!" Xia Yang, whose body was bruised and bruised, was crawling on the ground like a boneless snake. The blood on his body was mixed with the flesh and blood of the underground parking lot. He seemed to be using himself as a pen, stained with soul blood, to paint on the garage floor. "Don''t go crazy!" Fan Xian and He Jing looked sad. At first they could stop Xia Yang, but as Xia Yang and the flesh and blood in the garage became more and more fused, they were unable to do anything. Along the way, they encountered all kinds of strange things. If the suppression of the future **** hadn''t suddenly weakened, allowing He Jing to use the ability of ghost patterns, several of them would have died long ago. The reason why He Jing is so obedient is because of the existence of Xishan. As a member of Class 13, no one dares to underestimate Xishan. What is even more "terrifying" is that no matter how big the danger is, Xishan will not In order to "take action", it seems that these small scenes are not worth mentioning. ? Sometimes He Jing wonders if Xishan really has a hidden card? "Another one is here?" Gao Yun''s ability is very powerful, belongs to the level of rules, and is of extremely high status. Ordinary people cannot resist it. However, his ability cannot be known by others. Once it is exposed, the effect will be greatly reduced. The enemies who could force him to use this ability before have all died. If he hadn''t encountered Situ An this time, he probably could have continued to do so. As the number of targets increases, the consumption of sacrifices will also increase... Gao Yun longs to possess the power of the future god. As long as he eats the clay sculpture of the future god, he will be able to achieve an all-round improvement. Unfortunately, he seems to be unable to wait. "Long time no see, Xia Yang." Situ An just broke through the shackles of the chain, twisted his neck, and looked at Xia Yang, who was covered in wounds like a human snake: "Did Gaoming ask you to come?" "You guys are beating me up. I''m not interested in the blood city, clay sculptures, or the future. I just want to draw a perfect work." Xia Yang looked around with madness in his eyes: "It should be right here, mom''s belly. Its close here! ??Although Xia Yang was not prepared to participate, Situ An slowly gathered the rotting death in his flesh and blood and approached Xia Yang. He was suspicious by nature, and from the moment Xia Yang appeared, he began to wonder if this was a trap arranged by Gao Ming. ??When Gao Ming''s soul was torn into countless parts, the other party''s last resort was not to ask for help, but to open the torture chamber and take the initiative to release Xia Yang. The crazy painter in front of him is probably Gao Ming''s back-up man. To further test, Situ An said to Xia Yang with a smile on his face: "You and I are both prisoners. Now that I am out of trouble, do you need me to help you remove the chains of your high life?" "The chains that can be touched can be cut off, but what do you do with the invisible chains?" Xia Yang glanced at Situ An: "It''s very strange. I found that you were more pleasing to the eye when you were imprisoned. Your current appearance makes me sad. I feel uncomfortable all over, and I really want to kill you, as if we are destined enemies!" ??If Gao Ming had not appeared, Xia Yang would have been the founder of the Backwater Forum, and he would have controlled the chess game between the Guitan players and Situ An, who represents the Investigation Bureau, in the vast sea. "Destined enemies? Does fate mean high fate? The relationship between the three of you is so complicated." Xishan weakly interjected from behind, but both Xia Yang and Situ Anping ignored him. "Actually, we don''t need to fight to the death. You want to create a perfect work. Gao Yun is eating away at the future clay sculpture, but what I want is freedom. How about we not interfere with each other and each get what we need?" Situ An broke free from the chains, He took advantage of Gao Yun''s ability and the power of the God of the Future to plan the future while in prison. The most important thing is that he really succeeded. Gao Yun and Xia Yang ignored Situ An''s suggestion. On the contrary, He Jing looked at the corpses hanging next to the pillars and became a little scared: "We are all ants in the eyes of the future god. Why not work together to find a way to escape?" Harmony is the most precious thing! Harmony is the most precious thing! As soon as he finished his second sentence, the paradigm slammed him away: "Be careful!" The alienated flesh and blood were like waves, and flesh sprouts sprouted rapidly from the corpses. A forest of terrifying flesh appeared in the underground parking lot! Situ An stared ahead with a smile. He said everyone wanted to get what they needed, but what he was doing was to kill them all. "How can you believe someone like him!" Xishan saw Situ An at Hande Private Academy. He looked like he had expected it. He started to retreat after seeing Situ An. Xishan''s ability to survive so many abnormal events mainly depends on two things, one is holding his thighs, and the other is running fast. ?Under Situ Ans crazy urging, the eyes opened on his skin, and each eye reflected Situ Ans future. Gao Yun, lets see how long you can hide your true body! Attacking in all directions without distinction, Situ An unleashed all the power he could borrow. Not only Gao Yun and Xia Yang, but also some monsters hiding in the underground parking lot became targets. Situ An didn''t know what Gao Yun''s true form was, so he prepared to kill all living creatures and abnormalities. Let me see how many more times you can use your ability? Flesh and blood is growing, and the scene in front of you is evil and terrifying. All the corpses here died abnormally. Their unexpired lifespan and future vitality were all intercepted by clay sculptures, and at this moment they were released by the Situ Security Department. ?He Jing''s body began to grow strange things. His flesh and blood seemed to be out of control, and everyone could even hear their own organs talking. The blood rain poured down and the forest of meat spread. However, neither Xia Yang nor Gao Yun paid attention to Situ An. They sensed something very keenly. After Situ An''s safety force exploded, they looked at a corner on the left side of the underground parking lot together. ?They heard a woman''s cry for help and the faint cry of a baby. The body that God has prepared for Him will be born in the future? (End of this chapter) Chapter 425 You discovered it a bit late Chapter 425: You discovered it a bit late ?Muddy blood flowed on the ceiling, rotting corpses knelt down to worship, the vitality exuded a stench, and flowers of internal organs bloomed in the intertwined forest of flesh. ?Under Situ An''s violence, the cracks on the headless clay sculpture continued to increase, and eyes opened inside Situ An''s body. This madman was on the verge of exploding, but he was still consuming God''s power crazily. The future **** never thought about actually helping Situ An. It just didn''t expect that Situ An would go to such an extent. He tore his body seventeen times and started again. It had consumed too much in order to break open the chain clay sculpture. In the end, This time Situ An even showed the madness of dying together. He seemed to want everyone to die, including the gods and himself. ?The head has not yet returned, and the main consciousness of the future **** who went to hunt down Gao Ming is rushing back. In its eyes, the vast sea is just a livestock farm, but those ants want to kill the **** one by one! ??God may also be wondering why all the madmen in the vast sea have gathered here. "It''s about to be born! The future child of God! God''s flesh and blood!" Xia Yang excitedly bit the blood vessel in front of him, letting the dirty blood flow into his mouth. His body was further merging with the underground parking lot: "God''s will You havent come back yet, let me draw your body! Flesh and blood surged under his body, and strange lines appeared on Xia Yang''s clothes and exposed skin. They were clay sculptures of future gods that he had drawn by himself. There was no respect for the gods in his eyes, and he even dared to paint the gods all over. whole body. ??Crawling in a meandering way, Xia Yang quickly moved towards the corner of the parking lot. Situ An, who had unleashed the power of clay sculpture, frowned slightly. He completely aroused the anomalies in the underground parking lot, completely alienating the entire area. However, those strange flesh and blood objects ignored Xia Yang, as if Xia Yang and them had the same origin. "I have retrieved the clay sculptures of the God of the Future and the God of the Past. Their things are mine." Situ An waved his arms, and the blood on the ground twisted into a fleshy snake: "My flesh and blood body was destroyed by Gaoming. I''m missing a suitable body now." God treats people as pawns, and people plot against God all the time. Situ An suppresses the black faith in his body that is about to get out of control, and carefully hides his own **** faith. It is his deepest secret, and even his mother does not know it. "What a cruel and pitiful guy." Gao Yun, who was wearing the white armband of the student union, was still held by the big hand formed by the will of death. Situ An was very careful about him, but it seemed that Gao Yun didn''t care about the safety of his body. He looked at He was looking at the corner of the parking lot, with no greed in his eyes and a sneer on his lips. "What should we do? Let''s go there too!" He Jing looked at the twisted Xia Yang walking through the meat forest, his face pale: "He''s going to ''swim'' away!" Fan Fan couldn''t make up his mind either. Xia Yang was entrusted to him by Gao Ming, but now the situation was completely out of control. In desperation, he asked Xishan for help: "We are both members of Class 13, did Gao Ming tell you something?" ? "That''s right! I see that your hands have been hidden in your pockets. If you have any trump cards, use them quickly!" He Jing was also anxious. Mouths grew on his skin, and those mouths had their own thoughts. Some are laughing and some are crying! Xishan clenched the purple underwear in his pocket, his face turned green: "You can''t let me hit the three of them, can you?" Blood rain swept across, everyone''s body was mutating, and violent vitality gathered in the land of death. Xia Yang, who was swimming at the front, was the first to notice something was wrong. The corpses in the meat forest gradually became complete. The auras emanating from them were cold and chilling, and the corpses near the corners were basically wearing a white student union armband. This The scene looked extremely strange. It was obviously the time when a newborn was born, but the corpses seemed to be attending a funeral. "No, no!" Xia Yang suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. His eyes jumped past Situ An and landed on Gao Yun. Gao Yun, who was gripped by death, also happened to see Xia Yang. He opened his mouth and bit his tongue without any hesitation. His eyes were bulging, his life was gone, his body withered quickly, and an invisible wind blew to the corner of the underground parking lot. ??The body gripped by death fell to the ground like a broken puppet. Gao Yun''s body tilted its head and stared at the seventeen corpses hanging around the pillars. The last expression on his face was a smile. The eighteen corpses corresponded to the eighteen soul locks on Situ An''s soul. It was as if Gao Yun had known this information in advance. At this time, all the blood flowing out from these eighteen corpses was poured into the headless body of the future god. Among the clay sculptures. Situ An took away the power of the headless clay sculpture, and the blood belonging to Gao Yun began to fill the clay sculpture. "You want to grab it too?" Xia Yang and Situ An both realized something and accelerated suddenly. As the forest of flesh was torn open, they were getting closer and closer to the cries and calls for help! The number of corpses was decreasing, and the number of headless women that Xia Yang had seen began to increase gradually. Their bodies were connected to the blood vessels that covered the underground parking lot, and most of them even wore the white armbands of the student union on their arms. The bad premonition in his heart became stronger. Xia Yang did not care about cherishing the "beautiful" works and rudely got into the deepest part of the flesh forest. ?When he opened the branches made of flesh and blood, the cry for help stopped suddenly, and the invisible wind blew through Xia Yang''s body and fell into the darkness. In the hidden corner of the meat forest, the bodies of several citizens wearing white student union armbands were twisted together to form a sloping bed of meat. Lying on the flesh bed was a woman who was about to give birth. She was holding on to her companion''s arm, her body was shaking in pain, and her facial features were distorted, but her eyes made people feel familiar and cold. White student union armband? Situ An, who came later, also saw the woman. All the vitality was flowing in the direction of the woman. The unfinished life of the deceased was in vain, and the vitality that the future God had taken away from the river of time was all merged into the woman''s body. "Is it you? Gao Yun?" Situ An''s eyelids twitched. "Have you known the future god''s plan for a long time? Send your followers into the underground parking lot in advance?" Xia Yang figured it out the moment he saw the other person: "In order to take away the child born from the future god, you let How many people must die to become its mother? The underground parking lot was used as a morgue by residents of the community. After Gao Yun learned about this, he not only did not avoid it, but also asked his followers to "perfect" it and build a "hotbed" for the birth of the gods. Xia Yang''s words frightened the others. Looking at the corpses wearing white student union armbands, several people felt chills. They thought Gao Yun would have a better personality, but who knew he was the most ruthless one! ?Having existed in the tunnel of the cycle of life and death for an unknown length of time, Gao Yun has a rather extreme understanding of life. Unlike Gao Ming, who can forget the pain and start over, he has endured it until now. "What a pity." Gao Yun''s voice came from the woman''s mouth, and she looked at the headless clay sculpture. Her blood and faith were flowing in the cracked clay sculpture: "You found it a little late. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 426 Born between shadow and reality Chapter 426 Born between shadow and reality ?The emergence of life adds a touch of color to the world, but it is based on the mother''s pain. The pain that touches the depths of the soul seems to represent two souls breaking away from each other. ?The mother''s facial features on the bed were exquisite, as if they were perfect works created by the gods themselves, but there was no trace of love in her eyes, only indifference. "I have never had a suitable body. The God of the Future has helped me a lot this time. I have taken this child away. As for what you want to do next, it has nothing to do with me." Gao Yun''s voice came from the woman''s mouth. It came out that her body was shaking due to pain, and a lot of sweat was dripping from her forehead, but her voice was cold and calm. Thinking back carefully, Xia Yang found that he had never seen the real Gao Yun. He had always been possessed by the student president, and the student president was constantly changing. Everyone knows that Gao Yun exists, but no one, including the members of Class 13, seems to remember Gao Yun''s true appearance. ?This 51st classmate also paid a very heavy price in order to escape from the tunnel. His body and part of his soul should still be trapped on the bus deep in the tunnel. "You use your own believers to feed monsters, Gao Yun, what''s the difference between you and the future god?" Although Xia Yang is also a pervert with a confused mind, he used to always save one and kill one. In his own values, He considers himself to be a person of high moral character. "When I regain my life, they will follow me. I will bring them the best future and will never break my promise." The woman''s fingers grasped the bodies of the living people: "I was imprisoned because of deception and betrayal. I want to end the cycle of life and death and pay for the lives of all the people in Class 13 who should have died, so what I hate most is lies. I can promise you that I will never interfere with what you want to do in the future." Hearing what Gao Yun said, Xishan had already begun to retreat. He originally thought that Gao Yun and Gao Ming were on the same team, but now it seems that the two of them are just in a cooperative relationship. They just throw it away. This is also the old tradition of Class 13. . Where are you going? He Jing noticed the movement of Xishan: Are you going to take action? Xishan, who was discovered, had no choice but to change direction, and with a low sigh, the two of them and Fan Fan walked around to the bed from the other side. "I know you can''t lie, but it''s impossible for me to fulfill you." Situ An was worried that Gao Yun would compete with him for the power of the future god. The speed of the flesh snake under his feet increased sharply, and the corpses around him were also affected by some kind of power. Manipulation, struggling to crawl to the human bed in the corner. The woman was not speaking, her expression was extremely painful, and the life in the entire underground parking lot was about to burst her stomach. The perfect human body gradually changed, and divine lines similar to those on the clay sculpture began to appear on the woman''s skin. At this moment, Gao Yun''s layout was actually completed. The headless clay sculpture that had been drained of its power by Situ An was filled with Gao Yun''s **** faith. The son of God prepared for him by the future **** was also controlled by Gao Yun. He stole everything when the future **** was at his weakest. As long as he can successfully let the **** When a child is born, he will have flesh and blood that truly belongs to him and will no longer need to be a parasite on his followers. Under the erosion of the eighteen corpses, the headless clay sculpture and the divine patterns on the woman''s belly gradually changed slightly. The faces of the corpses that were close around him melted like candles, and they all turned into blanks. Before the Son of God was born, Gao Yun had already taken away part of the future god''s power from Situ An. If he continued, he might really be able to steal the future. The woman was unable to speak due to pain, and small cracks appeared on her skin. The "son of God" was like a monster. No one knew what it looked like before it was born? "Go to hell! Stop having illusions, you don''t have any future!" Situ An stepped on the flesh snake, the five fingers of his right hand were like sharp blades, and the eyes of the gods were open on the back of his hand! There was no respect for life in his eyes, nor was there any pity or unnecessary emotion. The next second he seemed to be about to pierce the woman''s belly with his own arm, killing the woman and at the same time the son of God who was about to be born. . "This should be your true body!" Situ An''s eyes were full of murderous intent. When his fingertips were about to touch the woman''s belly, his entire arm suddenly lost control, as if it was broken out of thin air. Situ An''s expression changed. He seemed to have thought of something and glared at Xia Yang on one side. Xia Yang, who cut off his right hand, smiled gently: "I think both of you deserve to die, but I want to see what the perfect work created by the gods looks like." ??The coat fell off, Xia Yang''s mouth was full of blood, and he smiled wantonly. His soul was like a canvas. As early as in the torture chamber, Xia Yang had completely painted Situ An on his body! "You!" Situ An didn''t have time to think about why he lost control of his right hand. His left hand directly strangled the woman''s neck, but he couldn''t use any strength at all, as if it was not his hand. "When the painting is real enough and can copy the soul, it becomes unclear which side is the painting and which side is reality." Xia Yang''s Situ An is lifelike, more like himself than the current Situ An, and Influencing a person through painting is one of Xia Yang''s most basic abilities: "In the execution room, the one I painted most was Gao Ming, followed by you - Situ An." Xia Yangs ability is extremely strange and requires repeated drawings. The more and more realistic the drawings, the greater the impact on that person. Situ An considered various situations, but underestimated the lunatic Xia Yang. You are too careless, after all, we are all candidates. In the few seconds that Xia Yang held Situ An down, the student union belief that formed the human bed completely enveloped the woman. When the vitality reached its peak, the headless clay sculpture of the future **** completely collapsed, and a baby''s cry stopped underground. rang out in the field. ??It was born in the midst of endless death and lived by taking away the unexpired Yang life. It is the resurrected body planned by the future **** for himself, and it is also the sustenance of the most bizarre **** in the shadow world. Everyone looked at the human bed, and the flesh and blood began to melt. All the student union believers, including the mother, everything about them was withering. ?The bed collapsed, Gao Yun''s voice disappeared, and in the middle of the withered flower of flesh and blood, a headless baby lay. It has the characteristics of life and is full of vitality. It is not without a head, but its head is immersed in shadow and its face is blurred. This child seems to be a combination of reality and the shadow world. He is not a ghost, let alone a human. "Do it!" The three people from Xishan quietly touched the nearby area without hesitation. The clay sculpture was already broken, and this baby was the key. Needless to say, the example took the lead, picking up the baby and running towards the exit. As for Xishan and He Jing, they just had loud voices. As soon as they shouted for action, people started running towards the exit. ? Witnessing the birth of the "Son of God", the other person''s appearance made Situ An frown. He remembered something that Lu Zang took him to see outside the vast sea. (End of this chapter) Chapter 427 Converge Chapter 427 Convergence Situ An has a secret buried deep in his heart. He should be the only person in the city of Hanhai who has "really" left Hanhai. He knows what the world outside the vast sea looks like, and he also knows the truth about this city. "A living creature that combines the shadow world and reality was born. The most brutal Lord of the Blood City foresaw the truth. When the shadow completely covers the city, will it be the final fate of all the prisoners in the city to become similar monsters?" Zai Lu Under the guidance of Zang, Situ An knew more secrets than anyone else. The shadow world was jointly killed by all the blood city lords, and the vast sea they left behind was a cage, waiting for something to appear. ??If fate is compared to a towering tree rooted in the starry sky, with branches reaching into countless time and space, then each world is like a leaf covering the sky, and the veins of the leaves that grow according to fixed rules are everyone''s destiny. What all Blood City Lords are looking forward to appearing in the vast sea is a seed, a "seed" that is enough to drive all Blood City Lords crazy. Situ An had a rough guess based on Lu Zang''s words. That kind of seed may be related to killing fate. "Maybe I''m overthinking it." Situ An did not chase Gao Yun, but turned to look at Xia Yang: "You and I are both prisoners of Gao Fate, so why not join hands and escape together." Paralyzed in flesh and blood, Xia Yang ignored Situ An at all and said to himself: "It''s still far from perfect." ??Xia Yang, who was holding his severed hand, had no smile on his face. He was in a bad mood and his eyes were full of disappointment: "Are the works of God only to this extent?" Catching Xia Yang, Situ An''s eyes flashed with murderous intent, but soon he discovered that in addition to him and Gao Ming, Xia Yang''s body was also painted with red clothes and all kinds of scary things. The most outrageous thing What''s more, Xia Yang even painted a large number of gods on himself, including gods of the past and gods of the future! It''s not that Situ An doesn''t want to kill Xia Yang, he''s just worried that after he crushes Xia Yang, all kinds of messy things will appear: "Gao Ming is coming soon. We haven''t completely cut off the connection with him yet. I''ll take you away." Seeing that Xia Yang did not resist, Situ An grabbed him. He would not be so kind to help Xia Yang. He did this entirely because Xia Yang was covered with high fate, and he wanted to use these to deal with Gao Ming. "You can''t run away. Gao Ming has seen all the future. You can never be Gao Ming''s opponent. The only way to defeat Gao Ming is to become him and become the person you are destined to be." Xia Yang was too lazy to struggle. He had an energy in him. Live as long as you live, and have the temperament to die casually if you can''t live. "So what if I see the future?" Situ An stepped on the fragments of the clay sculpture of the future god: "Even the **** who controls the future has turned into ashes. Do you think I will be afraid?" Situ An has never considered himself a bad person, because as long as he has the power, all mistakes can be deleted and corrected, so only the person who fails and dies is the worst. Its a tough talk, but dont you still want to run away? The disappointment in Xia Yangs eyes has dissipated. He is even more eager for the birth of a perfect work, and his heart is filled with the desire to create again. Without refuting Xia Yang, Situ An grabbed him and walked out of the building. Their physical bodies had been destroyed, leaving only their soul bodies. If they want to move freely for a long time after leaving the abnormal event, they must find someone to possess them as soon as possible. Just like Gao Yun. You cant escape, you cant escape "Shut up." Situ An is very clear-headed. After the future god''s death realm is shattered and his high-life strength is fully restored, he will be able to sense his position again, so he wants to escape as far away as possible before then. Situ An didnt catch up, so we can rest for a while! Xishan, who was originally running at the front, is now at the end of the team. He has good physical strength, but he is still far behind compared with Fan Fan and He Jing. "Didn''t you catch me?" Fan Bian, who was holding the baby, stopped and stared around carefully. After a moment, his expression changed: "It''s bad! Xia Yang is still in the underground parking lot." "For the sake of a high life, I have to work hard. "Teacher Xia." Xishan sat on the ground, panting heavily. He couldn''t run anymore: "They are both monsters, and they are matched." "Don''t use idioms blindly." Fan Fan frowned and looked at Xishan''s hand that had been in his pocket: "What exactly is hidden in your pocket? No matter how dangerous you are, you never stretch out your hand. " Seeing the example and wanting to come over to check it out, Xishan knew that he might not be as strong as the other person. He imitated the expressions of the crazy classmates in his class, adjusted his tone and said: "You will die if you look at it, and you will die if you use it. It''s not the time yet. " ?Seeing that the secret was about to be exposed, Fan Fan suddenly heard a sound coming from the distant room. ?After finally running out of the underground parking lot, danger seemed to be coming again, and the hairs on the hair of several people stood on end. The door was opened, and two citizens wearing white armbands of the student union came out. When they saw the baby in Fan''s arms, they all smiled: "Thank you for being transplanted, thank you so much!" "Could these two be a trap set up by Situ An?" Xishan learned the lesson and asked Fan Xian in a low voice. "We were arranged by the president." The older woman spoke very softly. In order to gain the trust of the example, she took out a letter from her pocket. Inside was a voucher written by Gao Ming. The **** mark can cause the example to The resonance of the blood of the Flesh Fairy in my heart: "The Kaitan players and our student union are the strongest allies. I''m here to take you out of this building." Do you know how to leave? "The door to leave this worst future is hidden in the room of the future god. We couldn''t get through before, but now that the clay sculpture has been destroyed and the president has been born into the son of God, we should be able to open that door." The two student union members did not fight for the headless baby, but just led the way. ??They looked so loyal that even Ban Ban couldn''t bear to tell them that the underground parking lot was full of corpses of student union members. Avoiding various ghosts and "fateful parents" wandering in the building, they kept walking through the various rooms. As they walked, they discovered that the house numbers of the surrounding rooms were constantly changing and were no longer fixed. a date. "The house numbers in ordinary rooms show the date of the day that the owner of the house remembers most, but the house numbers around the room near the future **** all show the date of death." The older student council member explained gently: "Our president The reason why we can ignore some of the rules of the future **** is not only because our faith can provide him with power, but also a big reason is that he has no time to die, and his body will always be reincarnated in pain and despair somewhere. " ??The further you go up, the darker the house numbers on the doors become, and a large number of cursed corpses begin to appear on the ground, including fragments of school uniforms. ?Picked up a **** fragment and put it in the palm of his hand: "It looks like Gao Ming''s school uniform. Has he been here before?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 428 Destined future Chapter 428 The Destined Future In the past, Fan Fan only had respect and gratitude for Gao Ming, but in this extremely dangerous and abnormal incident, Fan Fan gradually found that he regarded Gao Ming as hope, as if as long as he met Gao Ming, all problems could be solved and all dangers could be overcome. Get through it in peace. Gao Ming''s belief is only his own, but he also unknowingly affects many people around him. If his belief has a color, it should be different from the black color of the future **** and the blood color of Gao Yun. It is most likely to be colorful. , just like this world that seems real and fake. ?Hands of the fragments of school uniform, Fan''s steps became brisk. Even though all the doors around him had death dates written on them, Fan Fan felt that he was walking on the road to life. There are more and more corpses on the ground, and a lot of curses are imprinted on the walls. He Jing, who was trained by the General Bureau of Investigation, has never seen such a big battle, and he wants to give up. He feels that although these ghost players are still relatively weak, Compared with the security personnel of the General Administration, these guys are really not afraid of death and do things without considering the consequences. If I can get out of this unusual incident alive this time, Id better bet on both sides, not to lose my identity as a security guard, and to have a good relationship with Gao Ming and the others, and be ready to counterattack at any time. No one paid attention to He Jing''s little thoughts. They walked a long way in the corridor paved with corpses, and finally heard the sound of fighting. ????Xianxian ran over excitedly. When he saw the familiar school uniform, he almost blurted out Gao Ming''s name, but the other person turned around and revealed a completely unfamiliar face. "Are you?" Fan Fan held the baby and glanced up and down: "Are you also from Class 13?" "Wang Jie! I finally found you!" As soon as Xishan saw the man, he immediately walked out of the team, very excited. Wang Jie, who was standing on the edge of the corpse pile, did not expect to meet many people here. He did not recognize Xishan immediately. He raised the strange blade in his hand and stared coldly at Xishan and Fan. "It''s me!" Xishan casually said a few secret codes they had set up at Hande Private Academy, and Wang Jie''s expression softened. "Did you kill everyone here?" He Jing''s mouth opened slightly. He knew that the people in Class 13 were scary, but he didn''t expect that anyone who appeared randomly would be so cruel. ?Shaking his head, Wang Jie licked the blood off the blade. Everyone who saw his action frowned. ?The blood stains were no longer a question of whether they were dirty or not, they contained a lot of curses, but Wang Jie not only didn''t feel uncomfortable after eating them, but also showed an expression of great enjoyment. As he got closer, Xishan discovered that the skin under Wang Jie''s collar was densely covered with various curse words. He looked a bit like the flesh-and-blood Gao Ming in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment: "How did you find this place?" Xishan was a little afraid of the current Wang Jie, but he still told the truth: "We want to enter the future god''s room, where is the exit." You want to enter that room too? Wang Jies eyes were like a cheetahs, showing a dangerous light. Who else has been in there before? Fan Fan used to be an auxiliary police officer. For some reason, he hated Wang Jie and instinctively rejected him. ??Wang Jie opened his lips, which were still stained with blood, and said slowly: "Gao Ming." Have you seen him? "I fell into the worst future in the building. I was chased by my grandfather and uncles from the joint investigation bureau. But who knew that they would all mutate into the appearance of the fateful parents. That guy''s future seems to be enough for us. Everyone is desperate. This is really unfair." Wang Jie looked at the blade: "I tried my best to hunt down those monsters disguised as Gao Ming''s parents. Maybe because I killed too many, Gao Ming came for me. He brought me here." Raising his arms, Wang Jie pointed to the end of the corridor: "The room of the future **** is not visible to ordinary eyes. If you want to enter, you must alienate yourself, just like me." ??The zipper of his school uniform was unzipped, and almost all of Wang Jie''s body was covered with curses. His fingers were growing together with the weird knife. At this time, the knife was taking all the pain for him. Come, take my hand. Before Xishan could refuse, he was caught by Wang Jie. ?Opening his eyes wide, the corridor in Xishan''s eyes changed. Each door turned into a living person bound by black silk threads. They were like living specimens. The body is the room of the soul, and these living people are the residences prepared by the gods in the future. Wang Jie asked Xishan to hold on to the others. They walked past the poor people one by one, and finally stopped in front of a little girl. The child was innocent and innocent, with a smile on his face, as if he had never been polluted by the world. "Here we are, this is the room of the future god." Wang Jie stared at the little girl''s white neck, suppressing the murderous intention and curse that were about to get out of control. "The room of the future **** is a little girl? Its will has always lived in the girl''s heart?" Fan Fan showed a trace of doubt, but then something no one expected happened. The girl''s blank eyes looked at the boy in Fan Fan''s arms. The baby, the crisp laughter and the baby''s cry are intertwined. A large number of shadows spread out from the back of the girl''s head. She seemed to sense something and enveloped everyone. The sound of the door axis turning was heard, and the door to her heart and mind was opened. The girl''s body tilted to one side, her flesh and blood pulling like threads, and everyone seemed to have walked into her memory. ?The girl''s existence is like a transit station between reality and illusion, and like a dream-wake-up switch reserved for herself by a hypnotist. ?Several people all came to the room behind the girl, and they were attracted by the scene in front of them. I dont know where the future **** found such a girl. Her heart is clean and tidy, without a trace of dust, so the walls and floor of the room are all pure white. Just because of the future god''s entry, a dirty and deformed heart grew in the originally flawless room. "Stop." Luo Dong and the nearly three-meter-tall female ghost stood on opposite sides of the heart. Gao Ming lowered his head and touched his heart with one hand. Black blood continued to flow from his chest, and he seemed to have lost his soul. Get out of the way! Fan Fan held the baby in his arms. He immediately moved forward after seeing Gao Ming. This was also the first time he and Luo Dong met. ?The female ghost opened her mouth and stretched her arms, revealing nails stained with soul poison. The example showed no sign of weakness. The ghost''s face emerged with ferocious features: "Gao Ming! We have brought the flesh and blood of Gao Yun and the future god!" "They won''t let you go." Wang Jie sneered: "Even I, as an old classmate, can only stay outside. They have probably been deceived by the future **** many times, so they don''t believe anyone except each other." The huge heart contracts and beats, and human faces appear on the surface. Each face represents a future that has been cannibalized, including the female ghosts parents. Gao Ming was in a strange state at the moment, and his face was slowly changing. He seemed to be immersed in a desperate future, and he had to find a solution to everything even after going through all the pain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 429 The original appearance of the future go Chapter 429 The initial appearance of the future god The future is a word full of imagination and hope for many people, but for others, the thought of tomorrow becomes bitter. ?In order to pull out the nail that the future **** had driven into the heart of the flesh and blood fairy, Gao Ming entered the future god''s room and, with the help of the female ghost, touched the future god''s heart. He wants to find the future that belongs to the future **** among countless fantasies about the future. Destroying the clay sculpture is destroying the faith of the future god, and occupying the flesh and blood god''s son is cutting off the future god''s escape route. What Gao Ming is doing now is to kill the future god''s will. After many arrangements, several candidates for the Blood City have made mistakes. It was the wrong "joint effort" that gave Gao Ming this opportunity. At this time, he didn''t know what was happening in the room. His face had changed, and his consciousness sank into the deepest place of death. In the city of Hanhai, for the first time, living people and gods are fighting at the level of will. Any holes in their memory and flaws in their character will become targets of attack. They continue to travel through the future imagined by believers, in their dreams. Death, and awakening in a new dream. Ordinary people simply cannot bear such a hopeless, seemingly endless bad future, but Gao Ming is an extreme exception. He has experienced almost all bad futures in his previous experiences, and he has suffered more deaths than believers of the future god. There are more than you can imagine. The **** who created despair met a person who had experienced all kinds of despair. The will of both parties was extremely firm and could not be shaken at all. ?In the heart of the future god, Gao Ming has also experienced various lives, including those of his female ghost parents. Every time he experiences a bad future, his will will be tempered and become sharper. He was like a sharp knife, piercing the future god''s heart bit by bit until he found the memory that belonged to the future **** himself. I dont know how many times he opened his eyes, or how many times he faced despair. When Gao Ming once again escaped from the worst future in others minds, he fell into a brand new memory. ?This memory is different from all previous memories. It is extremely clear, very real, and has a faint smell of incense. ?As his eyes moved, Gao Ming suddenly realized that he could see a lot of things, and the walls couldn''t block him. He tried to move his body, but he couldn''t feel his hands and feet. Whose future am I entering this time? ?The sound of the door being pushed open suddenly sounded. Gao Ming saw an old man approaching him tremblingly, carrying a tribute. He was mumbling something indistinctly, put down the tribute and ran away quickly. The old door was closed again, and the surroundings fell into darkness again. "Where is this? Am I bound? This time I am entering a vegetative future?" Gao Ming did not feel panic. He had already experienced the future of blind people, vegetative people, and various patients before. Can''t really break him. ?The passage of time began to blur, and Gao Ming could not hear the sound of the clock hands moving, but could only vaguely hear the sound of the clock ticking from far away. When the door of the house was opened again, a short and fat child ran in. The little guy looked like a tiger, but now he seemed to be a thief. He walked on his short legs and ran towards his life like a ball. He followed the old man''s example, took out some tributes from his pocket and put them on the table, then kowtowed a few times in the direction of Gao Ming, muttering that he hoped he would not be bullied in the future and hoped that his mother would get sick soon. When he got better, he said a lot of wishes in succession, which made Gao Ming feel ridiculous and pitiful. "Am I going to enter this little fat man''s memory this time? It doesn''t seem right..." ?The days went by, and Gao Ming could not find a way to break the situation. The old man came in rarely. Most of the time, the little fat man sneaked in in the middle of the night to make wishes, but none of his wishes came true. "You know it''s useless to make a wish, but you still come here every day. Do you think you take me as your faith?" The boy grew up slowly, and his clothes had strange patterns, which Gao Ming had never seen before. "What a boring future, far less confrontational than the previous ones." Gao Ming yawned. His will was hidden in the darkness, and he still didn''t know who or what he was attached to. At midnight, rapid footsteps suddenly sounded, and a cry for help came from outside the house door. The smell of blood poured into his nose, and the lit candle fell to the ground. The old man ran into the house with the little fat man in his arms, stuffed him under the altar table, then cleaned up the traces and rushed out again. ?The little fat man was trembling with fear. He didn''t even dare to cry. Not long after, the door of the house was violently opened, and some partially alienated villagers walked in holding farm tools and knives. They looked in the direction of Gao Ming and began to hesitate, as if they were a little scared and a little excited. In the end, none of them dared to come over. They put away the **** weapons, bowed to the location of Gao Ming, and then turned around and left. ?These "bandits" did not close the door, so Gao Ming and the little fat man under the altar could clearly see what was happening outside. The mansion was bloodbathed, and they witnessed a complete tragedy of "extermination of the entire family." ?The smell of blood slowly turned into a putrid smell. Even after dawn, the little fat man still did not dare to go out. When the next night came, another wave of people came in and checked again. After making sure that nothing was missing, they locked the door of the house and left. ?The little fat man survived alone. He barely survived for some time by relying on the food on the table, and finally escaped. Gao Ming also saw his location through the broken mirror on the ground. The wall behind the altar was covered with various talismans, and all of them seemed to be used to seal the room. With the help of the perspective that can penetrate the wall, Gao Ming''s suspicion was confirmed. This time he entered the memory of a "haunted house". Not a person, he becomes the haunted house itself. Maybe there was nothing wrong with the house at first, but after all kinds of things happened here, it heard all kinds of voices, prayed, tasted the seven emotions and six desires, and drank a lot of blood, it slowly developed a Faint consciousness. It has accumulated a lot of time in the past and carries peoples fantasies about the future. Its face is the wall covered with talismans, and its back is the ground soaked in blood. Is this the memory of the future god? This guy started out as a haunted house? After the house was vacant for a period of time, it received a new owner, but all kinds of bizarre and terrifying things still happened here. Finally, one day came when the house was in ruins and no one came in. When Gao Ming began to feel more bored, an evil idea appeared inexplicably. Do you want to attract some living people to live in it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 430 I have no future Chapter 430: Me without a future When a house begins to yearn for more people to live in it, it will most likely become a haunted house. Maybe it was because he heard too many pleas and prayers, and saw too much blood and killing, that Gao Ming began to have all kinds of thoughts uncontrollably in his heart, and every thought tempted him to do things that a house should not do. Things like having fun like those murderers, spying on every living person who comes near. Having endured so much pain and life, he was naturally not disturbed by these thoughts and allowed the house to become dilapidated. The ground is cracked, roofs are collapsing, weeds are growing in the corners, and cobwebs are covering the beams. As the years passed, Gao Ming felt the existence of time so clearly for the first time. It penetrated into the old house every minute and slowly corroded everything about him. Thinking is slowing down, consciousness is beginning to blur, and Gao Ming seems to have turned into a stone Buddha. I dont know how many years passed, but the shabby door of the old house was pushed open again, and a pale arm carrying a red lantern entered. The dust was flying, and Gao Ming slowly opened his eyes. ??The face of an old man was reflected in the red lantern. Gao Ming could not recognize him at all, but the man seemed to be very familiar with this place. ??He placed the tributes one by one on the altar table according to the scenes in his memory, and began to tell his story against the wall covered with charms. ?The wrinkled face stared in the direction of Gao Ming. From his words, Gao Ming slowly remembered that this old man was the former little fat man, the only survivor of the massacre. After spending his whole life, the little fat man still failed to get revenge. He was getting older and cried to Gaoming about the injustice of fate. He hoped that everything his grandfather said was true, and that there really are ghosts and gods in this world, even if he sacrifices Life, blood sacrifices, and revenge. ?Under Gao Ming''s gaze, the old man cut his wrist with a knife. His hands were stained with blood, and he chanted strange spells in his mouth. Like a madman, he hysterically tore off all the spells on the wall. In fact, those talismans were just psychological comfort. Gao Ming knew it very well, because he had never felt any power on the talisman paper. Even if the old man tore off all the talisman paper at this time, nothing would change. ?He is just an old house, not a god. The so-called haunted house, weirdness, and ominousness are all the meanings given to it by people. It seems that the little fat man has heard terrible things from his family since he was a child. When he was desperate and his body could not support it, he put his last hope of revenge here. But the final result made him completely desperate. The miracle did not happen, and the evil ghost in the haunted house did not appear. ??He lost a lot of blood and seemed to have completely lost the courage to live. He has lived until now for revenge, and has always wanted to kill those enemies with his own hands. If he really can''t do it, he will release the "evil god" in the haunted house! The evil **** of the haunted house is a terrifying existence to everyone, but he is regarded as his last resort. "Why? Why do they do evil and kill people but nothing happens! Why do I have to bear this! God! I know you are here! Can you hear my prayer! My family has been worshiping you for generations, please help Me, please help me!" Only when there is really no hope at all will one place their trust in the gods. Most of the time it is not actually the case that there is a God in the world, but that too many people hope for the existence of God. ??The old man''s heartbreaking voice reached Gao Ming''s heart. He seemed to be from a high place, looking down at the old man lying against the wall with his hands stained with blood. ?The broken talismans on the ground are like the old man''s life, none of which is complete and beautiful. The vitality slowly passed away. When the old man died next to the altar table, countless thoughts in Gao Ming''s heart began to explode uncontrollably. The old man''s last obsession seemed to be imprinted in his mind and kept echoing. Gao Ming knew very well that he was not a god, and those chaotic thoughts also knew that he was not a god, but everything seemed to be developing in a certain direction. He gradually couldn''t suppress those thoughts. All kinds of terrible thoughts were like the roots of poisonous weeds taking root into the ground. This gloomy old house became more and more ominous, and Gao Ming was also greatly affected. He seemed to be... Devoured by something. He tried his best to resist, but when it came to dealing with the old man''s body, Gao Ming came to an agreement with those thoughts that were not his own. Without intrusion or occupation, the old mans body was allowed to fall to its roots and rot in the courtyard. Dandelions and flowers grew on its body. This was probably the best moment in the rest of its life. The old man who had regarded him as his sustenance since childhood left the world. Gao Ming originally thought that he would be forgotten, slowly dissipate, and survive this nightmare, but in fact this was just the beginning of everything. The death of the old man was like a spark that ignited those evil spirits. The terrifying thought, the old man''s last call was like a hand reaching into a deep pool, stirring constantly. No one knows what monster will be dragged up in the end! Time is like falling snow and flying flowers. As Gao Ming and those thoughts are fighting with all their strength, more and more people are beginning to become curious about the house. They dont know where they heard something. This haunted house seems to be able to curse enemies, deprive them of life, and interfere with the future. Rumors spread everywhere, and people who were forced to have no way out slowly regarded this place as hope. They took the initiative to enter the "cannibal" house, using themselves as bait, hoping to destroy more futures. Gao Ming''s will was gradually suppressed in the confrontation, because all the people who came here had extremely strong hopes, and they were willing that "god" really existed, even if it was a vicious **** who did all kinds of evil. As more and more people believe it, the influence of those thoughts becomes greater and greater. Enemies begin to die mysteriously, and the curse comes true, resulting in more believers and incense in the house. People with various purposes came here, the dilapidated old house was renovated, and a strange statue of **** was erected on the altar. People who believed in the real existence of the evil **** came together. They were willing to be possessed by those terrible thoughts and became God reaches out his finger to the world. Gao Ming was overwhelmed by so many thoughts. He didn''t want to merge with those thoughts, but he couldn''t resist. He could only watch the statue on the altar smiling at him. ?The blurry face on the statue gradually becomes clearer, and the facial features are simply like another Gao Ming. Once the statue is fully formed, Gao Ming may really be unable to turn over. I cant move, I cant control, Im just a house, how can I destroy it? Feeling those thoughts that contain terrifying thoughts, Gao Ming can only merge with them if he wants to break the situation, eat the most evil and dirty side of the future god, so that he can also control the believers, but if he does this, then from a certain In this sense, he is the future **** who causes everything. But I dont seem to have any other choice. Does God want to send this message to me in the future? ?The will began to swallow up those evil thoughts. While Gao Ming was actively being polluted, he also gained control and influence over some believers. This is a very special duel. They need to use different methods to realize the different wishes of believers in order to compete for faith. The one who remains in the end is the real future god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 431 Fierce gods and dream ghosts Chapter 431: Fierce God and Dream Ghost Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. Gao Ming originally thought that if he didnt touch those turbid and dirty thoughts, he would be able to pass through this memory peacefully. But he soon discovered a problem. Those muddy and dirty thoughts did not belong to the future gods, but came from the living people who were tortured by fate. For those whose fate cannot be changed, faith and God have become their safe haven. This is not an excuse to escape, but self-persuasion out of desperation. The more those thoughts are integrated, the more the karma and desires of all living beings are gathered. Gradually, Gao Ming''s sight is no longer limited to this haunted house, and the eyes of every believer are his eyes. It was at this moment that Gao Ming discovered that he was not in reality. This was a village and town built in the depths of shadow. Except for some places near the village and town, negative emotions from the real world were everywhere, and all kinds of weird things happened. Things are born in it, and the earth is wrapped in a long-lasting thick fog. There are old and dilapidated buildings everywhere. There are no stars, moon and sun in the sky. There are only huge suspended ruins and ominous temples that exude pressure. Only at noon on the day when the Yang energy is at its strongest every month, the villagers living here can Seeing the sun that belongs to them - it is the real world reflected on the other side of the sky. There is light and warmth there, the lights are bright even at night, there are no lingering negative emotions, the whole world is wrapped in kindness, and the deepest despair is all Fell into the shadows. ?People in villages and towns are eager to go to the world beyond the sky, but compared to this unattainable dream, living until tomorrow is more realistic. The future **** will be born in a gathering place of living people in the shadow world? The clay sculpture on the altar table is smiling. It has incorporated too many thoughts and controls the believers to realize their wishes in their own way. Gao Ming did not choose to confront the clay sculpture head-on. After seeing this shadow world full of despair, he felt a great fluctuation in his heart. He was thinking about a question, what if the world beyond the sky was really dragged into the shadows? In the world, is it really good to let the two merge together? When fighting other clay sculptures before, Gao Ming saw nine **** cities in the shadow world. Each of the endless **** cities connected to the sky had a master, and each of them seemed to have different ideas. Some people want to integrate reality and the shadow world, sharing despair and pain; some people want to keep reality worry-free and try their best to maintain the status quo; some are more radical and are ready to throw all despair and negative emotions into reality, letting the shadow world and The actual situation is the other way around. ??Everyone determines their own perspective on things because of their own growth experience. They all think that they are doing the right thing, while others in Blood City are just being carried forward. As for this small village that God will protect in the future, it is not even qualified to speak out. It is already very difficult for the living people gathered here to survive. Living people in the shadow world ?Despair is settled in the shadow world, new ghosts appear every day, and poor crazy people can be seen everywhere. Gao Ming saw the shadow world from this perspective for the first time. It was like a patient covered in abscesses. It was tortured to the point of madness by despair, but it instinctively struggled to survive and was unwilling to die. This world is like every living person living on this land. However, unlike the shadow world, those living people at least still have faith to rely on. The God of the Future is the hope that supports everyone in this small village and town. The longing for the future from deep in the heart becomes the source of the God of the Future. . Gao Ming also discovered this. The more wishes he fulfills, the stronger his will power becomes, making it easier to change his destiny. The will is embedded in billions of thoughts. There are two wills of Gao Ming and the God of the Future in the haunted house, but their ways of realizing their wishes are completely different. Gao Ming did not violently use killings and curses to end hatred, because this would bring new hatred. He used his own will to bear resentment and pain, in exchange for a glimmer of clarity for his believers, allowing them to gradually adapt to shadows and disasters. The followers of Gao Ming did not fight for the limited shelter in villages and towns. He guided the courage and wisdom deep in the hearts of living people, summed up the dangers and rules in the depths of the shadows, and made some believers succeed at the cost of a large number of deaths and injuries. Branded with ghost marks. Knowing clearly the nature of God in the future, or explaining the high destiny of human nature, does not allow believers to open new villages and towns immediately, but allows them to strengthen themselves as much as possible, and then persuade the disobedient wanderers after they have absolute strength. who. The believers in the villages and towns gradually divided into two groups. One type is the high-life believers. They are small in number and have strong rationality. Although they retain their humanity in their hearts, their bodies are constantly alienating due to the ghost marks imprinted on them, so their appearance is ferocious and terrifying. The other group is the believers of the future god. There are many of them. They pray for miracles every day and constantly dedicate their faith to the clay sculptures in the hope of gaining hope for tomorrow. ??The conflict between the two sides deepened as time went by, and a fierce conflict broke out. The haunted house was smashed, and a large number of believers died. In the end, the followers of Gao Ming took over the village and the believers of the future **** left here with the clay sculpture. Without the interference of the future god, Gao Ming felt a lot more relaxed. He seemed to have completely brought into the god''s perspective, expanding the village, attracting wanderers, and being willing to accept ghosts. Slowly, the village became a part of the shadow world. Alien. ?The ghost marks are imprinted on the human body, and the humanity in the ghost''s heart slowly returns. Gao Ming is not the master of the blood city, but the villages and towns under his will are developing step by step. Gao Ming has no way to change the despair of the entire world. He just wants to make himself a glimmer of hope. Perhaps by doing so, he can attract more people who may have hope, and this should be the meaning of God''s existence in the future. The population doubled rapidly, and Gao Ming suffered more and more curses and karma. There were holes in his will. What made him even more uneasy was that somewhere deep in the shadows, the will of the future **** was constantly changing. Growing, it continues to extract faith to strengthen itself, and its aura is getting closer and closer to the future **** in Changcheng Community! The years are like endless songs, and the villages and towns shrouded in high-spirited will have turned into cities. Although not as spectacular as the Blood City, it has also become one of the recognized sanctuaries in the shadow world. The subjects even built a similar artificial structure in the city. The everlasting fire of the sun. Hope blooms in the shadow world, but his high-fate will, which has endured too many curses and karma, has become dilapidated. It was once as sharp as a knife, but now it is like a muddy rag. He is trying his best to fight against the ominousness on his body, It''s been a long time since I opened my eyes again. ?The long river of memory flows slowly until another river converges, and the will of the future god, which has been cultivated to the extreme, begins to appear around the city. Over the years, it has attracted countless believers, and finally repaired the broken will. Its time for this dream to end (End of this chapter) Chapter 432 collapse of faith Chapter 432 Collapse of Faith After experiencing countless nightmares and memories, and fighting life and death in the worst futures, Gao Ming finally entered the memory of the future god, where he and the future **** retraveled the past, and a faint trace of life was born from the haunted house. The consciousness grew to the point of divine thoughts that enveloped the entire city. Living in the depths of the shadow world, and regarded as faith by countless believers, Gao Ming and Future God have both become "god"-like existences in the shadow world, but the paths they have chosen are completely different. ?Eternal night has fallen, and the artificial sun in the city is like a flickering candle compared to the entire night sky, and may be extinguished at any time. ?The residents in the city felt great terror. They did not immediately pray for Gao Ming''s protection. Instead, they showed the ghost marks on their bodies and joined forces with the evil ghosts living in the city to be careful and vigilant. The dark wind howled, and groups of refugees gathered towards the city. Their faces were sallow and thin, their eyes were full of malice, and most of them suffered from various diseases. When they launched an attack on the city, in the old house in the center of the city, Gao Mingzhi opened his eyes. He saw a group of monsters whose bodies blended with ghosts at the end of the refugee team. They were carrying an altar. On top of the altar There is a clay sculpture that looks somewhat similar to Gao Ming''s. ?The whole body is pure and clean, and the whole body exudes terrifying pressure. Only eighteen monsters, neither human nor ghost, can lift it. ?Feeling Gao Ming''s gaze, the clay sculpture''s eyes opened. The power of faith that had been cultivated to the extreme instantly penetrated the dark night, like a sharp arrow piercing Gao Ming''s eye socket. Just when the clay sculpture opened its eyes, two of the eighteen monsters could not bear the pressure and exploded to death. The steps of the remaining monsters also became heavy. However, more monsters soon filled the vacancy and continued to carry the altar and clay sculptures towards the city. ??The refugees and monsters were naked, covered with lesions, their eyes were full of hatred, and there was no trace of happiness on their faces. However, the gods they believed in were extremely powerful, and seemed to be omnipotent. The future **** in the clay sculpture also saw Gao Ming''s appearance just now. At this time, Gao Ming''s will was entangled with endless curses, burdened with the cause and effect of the entire city, and was even rejected by the shadow world. In this land of despair, There is hope in the world, it''s like fire appearing in a room accustomed to darkness. The ignorant fire reflects all the ugliness, so he is guilty. The refugees launched suicidal attacks on the city, but were still unable to break through the defenses. As for their gods, they didn''t care about their deaths at all, and kept staring at Gao Ming with their gloomy and terrifying eyes. From the perspective of the future god, believers are just consumables. As long as it still exists, faith will still exist and everything can start again. The key to ending this nightmare lies in who can completely devour the other between it and Gao Ming. ??The corners of the clay sculpture''s mouth were slightly raised, and the majestic power of faith and strong will came together, like a vast ocean pouring into the city. ?The defenses of living people were unable to withstand it at all, and the terrifying will penetrated the entire city and descended on the old house. ?The beams creaked, the walls shook, and the will of Gao Ming, as tattered as rags, rose up, carrying all the curses and karma against the future god. ?He tried his best to stop it, but his will was so weak that the future **** looked down upon it. In order to avoid future troubles, the God of the Future did not hold anything back. The monsters outside the city, who were neither human nor ghosts, died tragically. All faith was concentrated in the hands of the God of the Future. It had obviously done all the ugly things, but its will and belief were extremely pure. , like an extremely sharp blade. How can you beat me in my future? ?The blade easily pierced Gao Ming''s will. In order to make Gao Ming more painful and to vent the pain Gao Ming brought to it, the God of the Future cut Gao Ming''s will as cruelly as Ling Chi. The fierce resistance that he imagined did not appear. The only thing that surprised the future **** was that everything went too smoothly. God should not be merciful, let alone be influenced by human emotions. Gao Ming''s soul blood splashed all over the hands of the future god, and the cut fragments of his will also fell into the future god''s will. It seemed that he was tired of playing this game, and the future god''s last knife completely chopped Gao Ming''s will into pieces. . The old house that carried countless years of the past and future collapsed, and the God of the Future stood on the ruins. The place where it was once born has now become the tomb of Gao Ming. "it''s over?" ??The fierce flames of the fierce **** enveloped the city, but when the will of the future **** wanted to replace Gao Ming and occupy the city, an unexpected situation occurred, and he encountered resistance. ?Scanning his eyes, he saw that the resistance came from a child of four or five years old. The opponent''s will was like an ant in front of him, but this ant dared to look at the sky. Future God vaguely seemed to see the shadow of Gao Ming in the child. When he began to think so, the child''s facial features gradually became somewhat similar to Gao Ming. Almost in an instant, a similar situation occurred everywhere in the city where there were people. The people who had repelled the refugee attack looked at the collapsed old house. They did not know that Gao Ming''s will had been broken, nor did they know that the house was destroyed. If there is any wavering, the seeds planted in their hearts have already grown into towering trees, and faith and hope are firmly rooted in the hearts of everyone in this city. Your **** is dead. The future god''s will wanted to crush those people, but it felt a stinging pain. Looking around, the future **** found that Gao Ming''s cursed soul blood had penetrated into its will. What was even more terrifying was that Gao Ming had carried Countless karma and fragments of will disgusted by the shadow world are also desperately trying to drill into the body of the future god. Gao Ming was prepared for death from the beginning. He spread the seeds of hope and hoped that everyone in the city could become his own hope. ?The future is definitely not static, and fate is not eternal. He will use everything he has to prove to everyone, and he will pass on this belief even if he dies. The future is full of variables and unknowns that no one can really grasp, yet attracts people to keep running towards it. The karma and all the curses on Gao Ming are not wasted at all, they are all integrated with the will of God in the future. When God''s will is eroded in the future, the city doesn''t know who is taking the lead. They shout loudly for the hope brought to them by the high-fate will, and explode the power contained in the ghost patterns. With living bodies, they fight against God''s will. Launch an attack. There are a lot of spots on the clay sculptures of the God of the Future. The fierce **** is extremely powerful, and his individual strength can even break through the limits of the shadow world. But Menggui is also good at controlling all living beings and turning things upside down. "kill!" ??The shouts in the city did not come from the future god, but from those living people who were regarded as ants by the future god. Under the guidance of the high will for many years, he handed over the real future to his believers. The curse and karma broke out in the will of the future god. Even the weakest children dared to attack the future god. It wanted to kill all the living people in the city before its power continued to weaken. It thought that in this way, it could make everyone fearful. Fear, conversion. But he completely underestimated the living people, the living people who really held their own future in their hands. Finally, they caught a ray of light in the endless darkness, and they tried their best to hold on to it. ? There are cracks in the clay sculpture, and the will of the future **** is weakening. It looks at everyone as if they have a high destiny, and every living person seems to be the incarnation of a high destiny. ?In this confrontation involving the essence of faith, the God of the Future knew that he had lost, and Gao Ming''s will was transmitted to everyone''s heart. It seemed that their souls were scattered, but in fact they could no longer be killed. Killing gods with a living person, defying fate with a mortal body, is the real future a future that no one can control? The uncontrollable karma and curse spread throughout the future god''s body. It can be said that everything Gao Ming did was for this moment. He wanted the future **** to bear the karma of all living beings with him, and use the dissipation of the two of them to help the people in the city. People change the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 433 The left eye sees the past, the right ey Chapter 433 The past with the left eye, the future with the right eye The old house has been broken and collapsed, its foundation is no longer there, and the clay sculptures outside the city are also full of cracks. The future **** wants to kill as many living people in the city as possible before his will collapses, but those fire seeds who believe in high destiny seem to never be able to kill them all. Anyone who has a desire for the future and hope in their heart will be affected by Gao Ming. Maybe this is the true meaning of the future. The karma on his body is getting heavier and heavier, and the God of the future finally chooses to destroy the city, but even if he erases everything Gao Ming has done, the things in people''s hearts still exist. In his eyes, everyone turned into a high life. As his main consciousness collapsed in the karma of all living beings, the clay sculptures outside the city fell from the altar, and countless cheers came from the ruins of the city. The future **** was vaguely I heard those people shouting Gao Ming''s name. The huge beating heart seemed to be torn apart, and the future **** lost faith in his own memory. ?The shadow world shrouded in eternal night began to dissolve, and finally only a group of living people were left chasing the future, and the will of Gaoming was in the hearts of each of them. Opening his eyes again, Gao Ming did not see any nightmare this time. He returned to the room of the future god. Everything seemed to be just a dream that happened in an instant, but his eyes seemed to be filled with thousands of years of time. The battle of wills between gods is so dangerous and long. The heart beats loudly, and the joyful shouts of the flesh and blood immortals are heard in the ears. The long nail nailed to Gao Ming''s heart disappears as the will of the future **** collapses. The heart that embodies all the beliefs of the future **** is also completely held by Gao Ming. in his hands until it merges with his divine heart. ??The flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the torture chamber doubled in size, and the torture chamber also expanded accordingly, just like the city built by Gao Ming in the memory of the future god. To kill the past God is to find yourself, to solve the future God is to seize tomorrow. Gao Ming had just been caught up in this abnormal incident and was almost killed by being dismembered. He was surrounded by dangers. Until now, when the abnormality was broken and the past and future were annexed, his body and will had undergone earth-shaking changes. Together, he and the Flesh Immortal were extremely close. Dream ghost. When his eyes were closed and then opened again, the blood line running through the pupils became much lighter. Gao Ming''s left eye could see through the past, recalling the past images, and deposited countless memories of dead selves; his right eye was not controlled by fate and fate, and could see To the fire that burns in the future. This battle of wills also gave Gao Ming a greater gain. He had "lived" in the shadow world for a long time, and had a deep understanding of that world and the survivors living in the shadows. He also gained a better understanding of the world. He determined the path he wanted to take. The future gods faith melted into Gao Mings body. At that moment, he sensed all the strange existences in the entire Changcheng Community. There was a special connection between them, as if Gao Ming could control their life and death at will. "They have completely given their faith to the God of the Future?" Among the many strange things, one of them caught Gao Ming''s attention. The other person had already moved away from Changcheng Community, but he exuded an aura that Gao Ming was very familiar with: "Situ An, the future **** God indeed freed him." ?Situ An has completely lost his freedom after entering the torture chamber. As long as Gao Ming dies, Situ An will be reincarnated with him. Unfortunately, Situ An does not know this and is still trying his best to escape. He ran really decisively. ?His left eye is the past and his right eye is the future. Although Gao Ming has not completely escaped his fate, he is already considered the most special living person in the city of Hanhai. Recalling the things he had done in the memory of the Future God, Gao Ming did not disconnect himself from the believers of the Future God. He began to guide the strange things that formed within Changcheng Community, allowing the believers of the Future God to try to have a deeper relationship with each other. of contact. "Every believer in Changcheng Community is my eyes and ears, and my will can descend on all weird bodies within this range." Gao Ming''s eyes looked around, and the walls and ground could not form any hindrance to him. Future God The death state seems to have been inherited by Gao Ming, but it has temporarily lost the ability to continue to expand outwards. "There are nine big ghosts, and all of them have played some role in the worst future." As his mind turned, all the clocks in Changcheng Community began to turn backwards. Bells that were completely different from before rang in the community, and figures one after another Appearing in the corridor outside the door, they are old and young, with different personalities and costumes, but together they form a family portrait. ??The door of the execution room was open. Gao Ming looked over and the nine ghosts understood. They lowered their heads and entered the execution room. The female ghost standing next to Gao Ming was about to follow, but was blocked by Gao Ming. "You stay here, and I will bring your parents back as a farewell gift." Gao Ming felt the changes in Changcheng Community and slowly opened the door in front of him. ? Time flows through everyone''s body, and the bells become clearer and clearer. When the last bell rings into everyone''s hearts, the future belonging to the future **** is over, and everyone is freed from the worst future. Breathing in the fresh air and looking at the twisted shadows around him, Gao Ming sensed the position of the believers and led them towards the upper floors of Changcheng Community. After opening a door, everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. A dilapidated old house was built inside a modern high-end community. The house was not big and looked dilapidated. The rooms around the house and nearby are filled with mummy-like believers, their bodies pierced by dense silk threads, facing the old house, providing the most devout faith to the gods at all times. They put all their hopes on God, but in the eyes of their God, they are just tools that can be easily discarded. Without Gao Ming''s need to do anything else, the female ghost ran over by herself. She saw her parents who were not in human form. ?Standing in front of the old house, memories of countless years flashed through Gao Ming''s mind. After all the believers were awakened, the old house quickly weathered in front of Gao Ming''s eyes. In the end, nothing was left, except that the baby held in Fan''s arms suddenly began to cry loudly, and then laughed a moment later. "This headless baby has consumed a lot of faith in the gods of the future and the gods of the past. If it weren''t for its birth, the president would have suffered even greater losses if he wanted to save you." The gentle and mature member of the student union spoke very well. She stood between Gao Ming and Fan with a smile, as if she was deliberately protecting the baby. "Gao Yun and I each get what we need. Since he has got what he wants, you should leave as soon as possible." Gao Ming turned around and looked through the window at Xiangshengyong Apartment in the distance: "God of the past and future The suppression of ghost abilities has ended, and the investigators will be able to escape soon, but it may not be easy for them to leave. " The future God Lords will has dissipated. Hasnt this abnormal incident been resolved? Example has a relatively straightforward personality, and he is worried that there are still enemies hiding in the dark. "Solve it?" Gao Ming smiled and shook his head: "I swallowed the God of the Future, and now I am an abnormal event, a dangerous abnormality that almost has the ability of a dream ghost." (End of this chapter) Chapter 434 Every injustice has its owner, every deb Chapter 434: Every wrong has its owner, every debt has its owner ??There are grievances and debts, and high lives are imprisoned by separated souls. When we are in the most dangerous situation, some people risk their lives to save them, and some people add insult to injury. These accounts must be carefully settled. ?In abnormal events, high life is the biggest reliance of Kaitan players, but when there are no abnormal events, high life itself is the biggest abnormality. "Those stinky **** from the Investigation Bureau, I have long disliked them!" Luo Dong had been surrounded by Yuan Hui and his men before, and had a bad impression of the group of security personnel: "But before that, I was more worried my family" "All the people and ghosts trapped in the worst future, as long as they are not squeezed out of their last bit of faith by the God of the Future, their souls will not be scattered. You don''t have to worry." After Gao Ming comforted Luo Dong, he looked at He Jing again, The other party was so frightened that he knelt on the ground. Knees that were once more valuable than gold are now as frivolous as feathers. He Jing spoke quickly, fearing that Gao Ming would misunderstand him if he spoke slower: "I have always been on your side! Yuan Hui took away your body. Since then, I have been causing trouble for him. Later, I personally delivered the statue of the past to Xia Yang, and even walked out of the apartment with him to pave the way for you without fear of life or death! When we arrived at Changcheng Community, I did my duty and escorted everyone here! , look at my body and soul, I almost shed the last drop of blood in order to fulfill your instructions!" But you are a member of the Lord Jdva after all. "God Jingtuo is nothing! He''s just a pervert with a twisted mentality! Every day I follow him with fear and caution, and now I just want to abandon the dark side and join the dark side!" He Jing didn''t dare to look directly into Gao Ming''s eyes, which seemed like Can see through his past and future. Gao Ming originally wanted to let He Jing go, but he couldn''t refuse the other party''s strong request. He raised his hand and pointed to the torture chamber: "Go in, touch the chains, leave your name, and then come out." He Jing gritted his teeth and followed the instructions directly. He originally thought he would be cursed, but there was no change in his body after he came out. Now you are free, go back to Jingtuo God and work hard. When I need your help, I will send someone to contact you. Gao Ming waved his hand. "That''s it?" He Jing felt that Gao Ming must be testing him, so he gritted his teeth and said, "I have a big conflict with the security personnel under Lord Jingtuo. There are a few of them that I will kill in front of you! " ?He Jing wanted to accept the certificate of surrender, and Gao Ming agreed after seeing the other party''s repeated insistence. ??As the will of the future God Lord dissipated, the suppression of foreign ghosts and gods in Changcheng Community was also lifted, and the sounds of fighting continued to be heard from several buildings in Changcheng Community. When there is a common enemy, all forces are forcibly united together. After the common enemy disappears, everyone''s mind becomes active. For forces like Hanhai, every abnormal event represents danger as well as profit. All ghost and **** relics are of extremely high value, not to mention this time''s "ghost and **** relics" are powerful enough to suppress the power of all ghost patterns. . "Let them play by themselves." Gao Ming didn''t bother with the people from the Nangang Investigation Bureau. As long as they didn''t attack Gao Ming, Gao Ming didn''t bother to target them. ? ? Collating the strange existences in Changcheng Community, after Gao Ming helped Luo Dong find his family, he discovered Dr. Li and Ouyang Su on the first floor. The couple still bickered from time to time, but it was obvious that they relied on each other more. "You should stay in Building 3 for now. All the cursed items you find can be taken away, and anything useful to you can be integrated into your body. If you encounter danger, I will help you deal with it. You can treat this place as your own. Our home is ready." He grabbed He Jing who was a little hesitant, and Gao Ming took him out of Building 3. ?Some people in several other buildings saw him, but he didn''t care and walked toward Xiangshengyong Apartment step by step. ?These two communities represent the past and future of Hanhai respectively, and now Gaoming has connected them into a whole. The fire was extinguished by the security personnel who regained control of the ghost pattern power. Almost all the Kaitan players in the building who had not had time to escape were killed. Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui killed decisively. In order to control the situation as quickly as possible, they went on a killing spree. Gao Ming could hear the story in the building. The whine kept coming from within. In the future, God will treat people as tools to provide faith, but even more ruthless are the security personnel represented by Zhuo Jun. In the eyes of those guys, people may not even be considered tools. Gao Ming looked at the entrance of the corridor. The corridor door of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment was locked from the inside. The consciousness of the two gods had disappeared, and the only people blocking the building were living people. We are born from the same roots, why are we so anxious to fight against each other? Blood city lines appeared on his arms. Gao Ming seemed to have the power of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. He violently pushed open the corridor door. Two security personnel pointed knives at Gao Ming. Before they could say anything, He Jing ran out immediately and gave him Each of them slapped him: "Don''t ask, don''t talk! Take me to Yuan Hui! I''m going to kill him!" He Jing''s face almost twisted as he kicked the security personnel who were stunned on the spot. If these two security personnel were not his former team members, he would not come forward at this time. Okay, team leader. Gao Ming didn''t care about this at all. He stopped in front of the door of the future. Of the three doors on the first floor of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment, only the future is left. The entire door turned completely blood red, as if something was brewing inside. "I remember that a group of team leaders and Liu Yi entered here." A group of team leaders left a good impression on Gao Ming, but Liu Yi gave him some hesitation. Before entering this abnormal incident, Gao Ming only had a brief exchange with Gao Yun and had some backup plans. He did not inform Liu Yi, but he clearly remembered that when he was trapped on the hidden floor by the ghost of his past, Liu Yi, who had no guidance, found him late at night. I dont know if Gao Yun told Liu Yi something or for other reasons. Although Liu Yi did not do anything to harm Gao Ming, it also made Gao Ming feel a little confused. ?Since Gao Ming walked out of the tunnel this time, Liu Yi seemed to have taken over the role assigned to Xuan Wen by fate. What secret does she hide? ?Grabbing the door handle of the future door, the shadows of flesh and blood ghosts and gods slowly emerged behind Gao Ming. Both parties moved in unison and opened the future door backwards. The moment the door panel moved, a large number of debris emerged. The **** door exploded directly in Gao Ming''s hands. The entire Xiangshengyong Apartment shook, and a large amount of blood seeped out from the gaps in the floor tiles. The three doors representing the past, present and future were all broken. A group leader and Liu Yi, who was holding a human head, stumbled and were thrown out of the future door. "What a risk! I almost couldn''t come back!" Thinking of what happened inside the door, the team leader broke into a cold sweat. When he came back to his senses and saw Gao Ming, he was stunned for a moment. Now Gao Ming gave him It felt like the presence of the gods, which was so different from before. What did you see in the door? Gao Ming looked at the two of them indifferently. "That was the worst future for all the citizens of Hanhai. Evil gods resurrected, evil ghosts were rampant, living people struggled to survive like livestock, and the original order was completely subverted." Liu Yi stood up holding the head of the clay sculpture of the future god. , Ruo added pointedly: "That future is a future where all living beings are freed from the control of fate." Throwing his head to Gao Ming, Liu Yi seemed to have gotten what he wanted behind the door: "Is the path arranged must be wrong? I have been thinking about this question before, but now I have the answer." Gao Ming frowned slightly. The head of the future **** had been sucked dry. There was no power of faith in it. It turned into ashes with a little force: "What is your answer?" "We resist fate, not to become a new fate." Liu Yi looked away, with a rare smile on her face: "Don''t worry, I am definitely not a lackey of fate, I will always be Liu Yi." (End of this chapter) Chapter 435 VIP? Chapter 435 Want someone? After finishing speaking, Liu Yi put on his red student union armband and walked out of the building. Gao Ming did not stop him, and the remaining weird things in the shadow world and the community automatically avoided Liu Yi. ??When he was at Hande Private Academy, Gao Ming felt that Liu Yi was very familiar to him, but since then, Liu Yi has become more and more difficult for him to see through. ??The two people in Class 13 that Gao Ming cares about the most - Gao Yun and Liu Yi. They both happen to be members of the student union, but one is the president of the Red Student Union and the other is the president of the White Student Union. "Liu Yi didn''t lie to you. We did see a future behind the door that you never want to see. People... have become the most miserable synonyms." A group leader mustered up the courage to walk to Gao Ming: "Congratulations You find yourself again. There were some misunderstandings between us, and it must have been the Lord Jingtuo and the General Administration who stirred up trouble." Seeing that Gao Ming was silent, the team leader quickly explained: "We have been in the death game in Xinhu for too long. The General Administration just treats us as knives in their hands. They actually don''t trust us. Give me a If you have the chance, let me explain it to Wan Jie!" "From the Death Game in Xinhu?" Gao Ming smiled slightly: "No one has really left Hanhai, and the so-called Xinhu you went to is probably not the real Xinhu." Gao Ming killed K, the security team leader, and deceived Wanjie and others several times, but he himself suffered no loss: "The truth is getting closer, and you should be able to recall everything soon." The city of Hanhai is a prison, and all memories about the past have been modified. Behind every force here may be the figure of the Lord of the Blood City. ?? This is what Gao Ming figured out in the memory of the future god. There are thirteen candidates in the remains of the blood city in the vast sea. Coincidentally, including the vast sea, there are exactly thirteen blood cities in the boundless black mist world. The screams in the apartment building continued one after another. Gao Ming''s eyes looked upward. After merging with the heart of the future god, his perspective on the problem also changed from before. This was the transformation from a chess piece to a chess player. I will take you to find Wanjie. He was chased by the Jingtuo God. Now we are on the same boat. The leader of a group seemed determined to help both parties resolve their misunderstanding, but Gao Ming waved his hand and refused. "They will be here soon." As soon as Gao Ming finished speaking, the clock in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment began to move rapidly, a large amount of blood spattered on the ground, and his voice echoed in every room. A few minutes later, the door to the safe passage of the building was pushed open. Wan Jie, who was covered in injuries, stood with several security team leaders. Heads rolled down in the corridor on the other side. The tall Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui brought their own The men walked out of it, and all the ghost marks on their bodies came to life. For a moment, it was unclear whether they were human beings? Or a ghost? ?Seeing Gao Ming at the entrance of the corridor, both sides were very wary, but fortunately the ghost pattern had been restored, so they were not without the strength to fight. Where are the surviving Guaitan players in the building? A group leader asked Wan Jie in a loud voice, a little anxious. ??The female security team leader, whose whole body was wrapped in black cloth, opened her scarlet eyes and pointed at Zhuo Jun: "They were all sacrificed in blood!" "What the hell!" He Jing, who was hiding in the crowd, said immediately. He moved out of the way, followed by a large number of weak Guitan players. These people seemed to be almost used as sacrifices and blood food. They were painted with Full of all kinds of disposable ghost patterns. "When we found these ghost talk players, they were already tied to the altar. You **** from New Shanghai have long been corrupted by ghosts and gods. You don''t treat people as human beings at all!" He Jing said in a loud voice. , the female team leader over there was also defending. When the strength is strong enough, enemies can also throw dirty water on each other in order to prove their "innocence". Stop arguing! Zhuo Jun suddenly said. He stood at the front of the security personnel in the East District, his eyes fixed on Gao Ming. When we first met at Hande Private Academy, he was the director of the Queen''s Investigation Agency. He could decide life or death of Weird with just one sentence and had a bright future. He didn''t take high life seriously at all, but when they met again , the other party actually exuded an aura similar to that of the future god, like a fierce **** who had ignited a divine fire. "Gaoming, keep us to be useful to you. The General Administration will come up with conditions that are enough to make you happy to redeem people." Zhuo Jun knew in his heart that the mission assigned to them by God Jingtuo had completely failed, and neither of the two mission targets were killed. , now their situation is very dangerous. "It''s not easy to make me fall in love." Gao Ming stared at his old classmate: "When we were in the dormitory, everyone thought you were honest and down-to-earth. Who would have thought that your hands would be stained with the blood of your classmates." "God Jingtuo has set up a trap for all the Kaitan players and Wanjie, and joined forces with the past and future clay sculptures to trap you. He mobilized the power of the general bureau to ensure that nothing goes wrong, but he also expected that you would take this opportunity to go Gangbei New City investigates the details of the General Administration." Zhuo Jun seemed to be just stating a fact: "Your ghost friends are probably under the control of the General Administration." Xuan Wen, Zhang Ding, and Da Gou did not come to save Gao Ming. It was not because they were unwilling, but because they also had their own tasks to fulfill. The General Administration used a large-scale screening to trap Gao Ming. Of course, Gao Ming would not sit back and die, but the hidden power of the Investigation Bureau was too amazing, causing problems on both sides. "The General Administration has its own dream ghost." Zhuo Jun''s words were like a giant anchor breaking through the ice, setting off waves in everyone''s hearts: "Otherwise, why do you think Situ An is so obedient?" Its just as I expected. Gao Ming raised his eyes and glanced at Zhuo Jun: Contact God Jingtuo, I want to talk to him. "Are you going to let me go?" Zhuo Jun didn''t expect Gao Ming to be so easy to talk to. "It''s right in front of the courtyard of Xiangshengyong Apartment. If he doesn''t dare to come in, I can go find him." Gao Ming''s eyes flashed with the figure of Lord Jingtuo. There was him in the past and him in the future. After a long time, he saw The Jingtuo God in his eyes was slowly assimilated into flesh and blood and disappeared: "You just stay here for now. I want to see how much you are worth in the eyes of the General Administration?" "Gao Ming, we can have a good chat." The ghost marks on the team leader''s body have recovered, but he has no idea of ??taking action. He keeps running between Gao Ming and Wan Jie to spread the word. Unfortunately, Gao Ming is not ready now. Let go and leave. He opened an exit for Zhuo Jun. After Gao Ming waited for him to leave, he stood alone in front of the gate of Xiangshengyong Apartment. He pressed his chest gently with both hands and pierced his chest with his fingertips: "Open the execution room!" This is the first time he has opened the torture room with all his strength after melting the heart of the future god. What he has to do is also very simple, which is to assimilate the area at the door. He wants to forcefully drag God Jingtuo in. In the torture chamber! (End of this chapter) Chapter 436 eat! Chapter 436 Eat! There is a figure of Lord Jingtuo in the remains of the Blood City, and he is also one of the candidates. If all twelve candidates are sent to the execution chamber, then I will become the Lord of Blood City in the vast sea. ?The night wind blew away the smell of meat and smoothed away all the traces. Everything around him returned to normal. It was impossible to tell that the fence had been replaced by a torture chamber. ?Gaoming is very safe and has not allowed the Xingwu to escape the scope of abnormal events. Now, as long as God Jingtuo steps into the courtyard of Xiangshengyong Apartment, there is a high possibility that he will be swallowed by the Xingwu. "He should be arriving soon." Gao Ming had many doubts in his mind, including why did the General Administration have his photo? Why is he wearing the uniform of a senior executive of the Bureau of Investigation in the photo taken after his death? What is the dream ghost hidden in the headquarters? What is their relationship with fate? The General Administration is too mysterious. They must know the truth about Hanhai. As long as they can imprison Jingtuo God in the torture chamber, Gao Ming will have plenty of time to "torture" him. The abnormal event was completely wrapped in shadows. Amid all the ominous circumstances, Gao Ming suddenly saw the street lights on the distant streets turn on. Security personnel entered nearby buildings one after another. The General Administration should know what happened here. Really cautious. Gao Ming stood there, watching the city silently. It was not until two hours later that the chaotic time returned to normal, the sun rose above the horizon, and a black car slowly drove out from the corner of the street. All security personnel were fully armed, and no one relaxed their vigilance just because it was dawn. ?The car door opened ten meters away from the door of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. The air became dull, and a faint smell of blood came from the car. He seemed to have adjusted his breathing for a long time. After a few seconds, his blood-stained boots stepped on the ground. God Jingtuo, wearing white gloves, stepped out of the car and looked at the abnormal event. The evil eyes were fixed on Gao Ming. This was the first time that Lord Jingtuo saw Gao Ming in reality. The appearance of the other person was much more ordinary than he imagined, like a person in the crowd who would not look at the second person at all. Eyes of passers-by. But this passerby ruined all his plans and became a serious problem for the General Investigation Bureau. ?Speechlessly, Lord Jedta reached into the car, took out a black urn, and threw it directly on the ground. The lid of the box was broken, and a thick shadow like black water flowed everywhere. It screamed in the early sunshine, but when it wanted to dodge, it was stepped on by the Lord Jingtuo. The shadows struggled hard and could barely gather the shape of a big dog. "You are so brave. You dare to break into the tenth floor of the General Bureau of Investigation. I don''t usually go to that place." The hatred in the eyes of Jingtuo God was like a violent beast, but his voice was very calm: "Been beaten. If you catch more than one, this weakest dog will be a gift to you. The leather boots were lifted up, but the sticky shadow did not approach Gao Ming, let alone enter Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. Its figure kept changing, revealing various curses densely packed on its body. "A dog is indeed a man''s most loyal friend. He is worried about infecting you with the curse and would rather die than get close to you." God Jingtuo was deliberately provoking Gaoming, hoping that Gaoming would touch him. ?The expressionless Gao Ming could not tell whether he was angry or sad. He just raised his hand to expand the scope of the abnormal event, ignoring the risks and covering the big dog. The big dog that couldn''t solidify was shaking its head hard, and the curse on it gradually merged into the shadows. The General Administration seemed to take the opportunity to start investigating the internal situation of the abnormal event. "You are quite friendly. Before the sun goes down, I will bring over the other anomalies and ghosts who broke into the General Bureau." Jingtuo God took the initiative to say: "In exchange, the General Bureau of Investigation needs you to bring Wan Jie and the security team together." Give it to me forever, and we also need the flesh and blood conceived by the gods of the future and the gods of the past. "That''s a lot to ask for. Aren''t you afraid that this abnormal incident will completely get out of control and the Old City and East District will fall into chaos?" Gao Ming himself is the biggest anomaly, and he also has the ability to cause havoc in the two urban areas. "The General Administration has a method to solve the dream ghost, but the cost of using this method is too high. I hope you will not be the first ''person'' to try this method." Jingtuo God emphasized the word "people". They still seemed to want to cooperate with Gao Ming maintains the relationship on the surface and avoids an all-out war between the Investigation Bureau and the Kaitan players. "Since there is a way to solve the dream ghost, why do you care so much about Wanjie? This security guard who came back from the Xinhu Death Game should not be that important. After all, he is not one of the thirteen candidates in Blood City." Gao Fate''s voice became lower and lower, and in the end it happened that only God Judeta could hear it. Hearing the candidates for Blood City, Lord Jingtuo''s pupils narrowed. Although he had never seen the remains of Blood City, he had learned some information from Situ An a long time ago. After observing every reaction of Lord Jingtuo, Gao Ming threw away his shirt. Bloody divine lines criss-crossed his skin, creating a **** city. Thirteen people could still be seen faintly in the city. . "Not only do I know that you are a candidate for Blood City, I also know that there is another candidate hidden in the General Bureau of Investigation." Bloody lines flowed all over his body. Gao Ming had seen every candidate''s face and also tortured Situ An. As for him What he''s saying now is just Situ An''s speculation, and he doesn''t have any evidence. But these words set off huge waves in the mind of Lord Jingtuo. If there is another candidate within the General Administration, then he is the one who is used to attract dangerous abandoners on the surface. Secretly, he is the top-secret existence protected by layers of protection. The real hope of the General Investigation Agency. I want to make a deal with you. Dont worry, only the two of us can hear these words. Gao Ming remained silent and waited for Lord Jedta to pass by. Yaoxie''s eyes blinked a few times. Lord Jingtuo did not perceive the threat. He had many things to protect his own life, but there was a hint of intuition in his heart that reminded him to stay away from high life. After taking only a few steps forward, Lord Jingtuo stopped. He did not do this to listen to Gao Ming''s deal, but to see the Blood City tattoo on Gao Ming''s body. ?After finding that it was impossible to see clearly no matter what, Lord Jingtuo stopped decisively. At this time, the expanded abnormal event was right in front of him, and he also smelled a faint scent of meat wafting in the shadows. ?There was a throbbing in his heart, and Lord Jingtuo frowned. The morning wind blowing from nowhere blew up a strand of his long hair, and the hair fell into the shadow. The long hair that had not fallen off was connected to the body. God Jingtuo clearly felt that the strands of hair had not been pulled out, but they disappeared from the sight of God Jingtuo, as if they were swallowed by something out of thin air, and that The thing also opened its big mouth, ready to continue swallowing! "Before dark, the General Bureau will send people over, and we will complete the rest of the exchange. What you did to the Investigation Bureau before will be written off, truly written off." Lord Jingtuo turned and left. He did not see the expressionless face. Gao Ming smiled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 437 All secrets of the General Investigation Bureau Chapter 437 All the secrets of the General Investigation Bureau ?Is it too late to leave now? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the lofty God Jingtuo, now he just wants to leave as soon as possible, and his inner uneasiness has reached the extreme. The smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious. Gao Ming''s hand slowly raised, and the chains were like black snakes walking through the shadows. They were engraved with names wrapped in hatred. "I have been waiting for this day for too long. From the first moment I saw you, I felt murderous intent in my heart. I know you feel the same way in your heart. Of the 13 candidates, only one can survive in the end. But rather than killing you, Im more looking forward to seeing who can survive to the end, between you and another candidate hidden in the headquarters. ??Juduo God did not dare to look back or stop. He walked faster and faster, but he was surprised to find that a strand of his hair and a shadow were left behind. It seemed that no matter how far he went, there was something about him that would never leave with him. Forcibly suppressing the fear in his heart, Jingtuo God frowned and glanced back. The abnormal events in his eyes had completely changed. The door of Xiangshengyong Apartment was covered with layers of iron locks, and a deep prison was like a secluded prison. The evil spirit below opened its huge mouth. ?However, for some unknown reason, the terrifying prison did not leave Xiangshengyong Apartment. "Bring all the people I want here before dark, otherwise, I will make all abnormal events go out of control and turn the vast sea into a magical city." Gao Ming''s words were cold and harsh, and it was almost impossible for a living person to say them. But no one present doubted it. Shadows obscured the line of sight, and the Xingwu disappeared among the abnormal events. The two parties seemed to have just a simple contact, and they just reached a simple consensus for the subsequent transaction. But in fact, Gao Ming already got what he wanted. "The goddess''s calculations were so accurate. She even guessed that you would be the first one to be given as a gift." Gao Ming took out some residual souls and fed them to the big dog. The big dog that turned into a puddle of black water just barely condensed a picture. As soon as it opened its mouth, curses appeared, but among the many curses there was a small shadow belonging to the **** Jdra. In front of so many security personnel outside, it would be very difficult for Gao Ming to swallow God Jing Tuo. Lets not talk about the secrets hidden in Jing Tuo God. Just now, when Gao Ming had murderous intention towards Jing Tuo God, he could clearly feel it. There was something very dangerous around him staring at him, and the Flesh Immortal kept reminding him that there was the aura of a dream ghost in Jingtuo God. "The General Bureau of Investigation is probably going crazy now to figure out my trump card. Swallowing Lord Jdva will reveal a lot of things. Instead of imprisoning him directly, it is better to leave his name and shadow in the prison first. I just don''t know If I do this, will he be wiped out by fate and reborn in the torture chamber after I die?" The area of ??the torture chamber has been expanded countless times, and the number of prisoners is obviously not enough. "Gaoming..." After absorbing the power of the remnant soul, Big Dog finally recovered a little strength: "You have to save Zhang Ding. Boss Zhang has shouldered all the crimes by himself. Those **** from the Investigation Bureau are torturing them non-stop. He wants to get clues from others." ?The big dog is usually very polite and doesn''t say a few curse words, but when it comes to the Investigation Bureau, he wants to say all the curse words he knows. Zhang Ding is the one closest to Menggui after me. What did you encounter there? The big dog''s eyes slowly condensed, and they were full of fear: "You can''t even imagine that there is a great horror hidden under the ''New City of Hope'' built by the General Bureau of Investigation!" "Don''t get excited, speak slowly." Gao Ming also saw various strange scenes with the big dog. At that time, next to the black lake of Lishan Hospital, the big dog was not so scared. "Every investigator who dies in an abnormal event will have their name and number retained. As for their black rings, they will be handed over to other investigators after they are repaired. This matter itself is nothing, but we are looking at it underground in the main building of the General Bureau of Investigation. Arriving at a strange cemetery, each memorial board has a photo of the deceased investigator. Their souls did not dissipate after death, and their remaining obsessions were extradited to the cemetery. " Big Dog felt this just by saying this. Scalp numb: "When Zhang Ding and I went in, we felt something was wrong. Not long after we walked out, we saw a person squatting on a grave in the distance. That person seemed to feed on the investigators'' obsession, and his body was covered with the dead. name. Is he the dream ghost of the Investigation Bureau? "He is just a container, like a dinner plate to hold dishes. The real horror is hidden in the cemetery!" Big Dog is very sure: "The General Administration fed the investigators'' obsession to ghosts! They want to explore regardless of life and death. The clear abnormal events are actually hidden under the headquarters. Whats ridiculous is that everyone still regards it as Noahs Ark when the flood comes, and countless people spend their money just for a ticket to stay. Is that where you were arrested? ?Contrary to Gao Ming''s expectation, Dagou actually shook his head: "Only after I got to the General Bureau of Investigation did I realize how deep they were hiding. I don''t even know what they were so careful about?" Dagou asked Gao Ming to take out a few more remnant souls, and his speech gradually became smoother: "The periphery of the General Administration is a residential area, and there are ten buildings in the core area. From the ground, these ten buildings are very ordinary, but every There are unimaginable and terrifying things hidden under the ground. "Below the main building is the cemetery. Below the Shumi Research Institute where Lord Jingtuo is located are various laboratories, which contain a large number of ''divine corpses'' transported from outside the vast sea, and there are also rooms for studying strange things. All kinds of abnormal curses have been analyzed by them, and a large number of people who have undergone experiments are investigators whose minds have been affected by abnormal events! " Those crazy investigators didnt receive any treatment at all! Only the first floor of Shumi Research Institute is a hospital, and all below are weird experiments that are a hundred times more terrifying than dissection! Big Dog is now a big ghost who can reshape nightmares, but he thinks that place is simply hell. "When I came out of Shumi Research Institute, I was in a trance. These two buildings are not the scariest, but the tenth building is the most desperate place." Dagou looked into Gao Ming''s eyes: "I The moment He Shenpo entered, he was thrown out by Zhang Ding. He was swallowed up by despair almost instantly. I didn''t know what was in the tenth building. I just heard Zhang Ding said two words to me at the end - the truth. " "The truth?" Gao Ming thought repeatedly: "Will the truth of the vast sea be hidden in the tenth building? Or is the truth of the shadow world hidden there?" ? Zhang Ding and the others discovered too many secrets, which made Gao Ming a little worried. The General Bureau of Investigation would definitely arrange all kinds of terror on Zhang Ding to prevent him from saying things he shouldn''t say. "Besides you, no one else has been arrested, right?" Gao Ming didn''t care about the curse and directly stuffed a remnant soul into the big dog''s mouth: "Did Xuan Wen escape?" As if the restriction was triggered, Big Dog''s voice paused strangely, the confusion in his eyes became intense, and then he said a very strange sentence: "Who is Xuan Wen?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 438 generous Chapter 438: A generous move The big dog''s rhetorical question gave Gao Ming a feeling of numbness in his scalp. He looked at the opponent carefully, and then dripped the blood of the Flesh Fairy into the opponent''s body to make sure that the big dog had not been replaced. "You really don''t remember Xuan Wen? She went to the General Bureau of Investigation with you!" Gao Ming directly reached out to the big dog and used the ability of the Flesh Fairy to shape the opponent. "Shen Po, Boss Zhang, PE teacher, and Ba Po and I...we are the only ones who went to the General Administration. Who is Xuan Wen you are talking about?" Big Dog''s face slowly condensed, and he was now full of doubts: "Zhang Ding and I were caught at the end. Everyone else escaped. They should wait for you at the agreed place." Gao Ming nodded and suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. He originally wanted to sort out the harvest slowly, but Xuan Wen''s disappearance gave him a strong sense of urgency. ??The shadows shrank, and Gao Ming sealed the abnormal event. The chains behind him stretched around the community, and the scent of meat that intoxicated the soul spread in Xiangshengyong Apartment and Changcheng Community. ?Hulky arms emerged from the shadows, and the fleshy ghosts and gods that grew in size opened their mouths, as if silently fighting against the entire night sky. ??The body that was severely injured by the gaze of fate has completely recovered. After fusing the remaining thoughts and hearts of the two gods, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods have ushered in their most powerful moment. ?Looking at countless possibilities in the future, the flesh and blood scattered in the past were forcibly gathered by Gao Ming, and the ferocity buried in the flesh and blood fairy''s heart was almost unstoppable. ?Who said that immortals are all elegant and handsome? Brutal and terrifying monsters that dare to chew up their destiny are just as likely to be immortals. "Drag everyone involved in this abnormal incident into the torture chamber. If they don''t comply, I will go there personally to persuade them." The four ghostly faces of the flesh and blood ghost and **** showed a smile. Its huge body stretched as much as possible, and each hand pinched A strange mark appeared, and then its body gradually melted into the shadows, and alienation began to appear wherever the meaty scent drifted. ? Its just that this kind of alienation is exclusive to the Flesh Fairy. If they encounter resistance, their flesh and blood will generate their own will. Mouths will grow on their skin to chant the Flesh Fairy, statues of ghosts and gods will appear in their eyes, etc. Gao Ming has actually been suppressing the power of flesh and blood immortals to prevent them from getting out of control. However, after experiencing this abnormal incident, Gao Ming''s will is enough to control flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The two sides are in a balance, and he no longer has the previous worries. . ?Back at Xiangshengyong''s apartment, Gao Ming looked at the nervous people: "I have reached an agreement with the General Bureau of Investigation. I will not kill any of you. I will let you go when it gets dark." He Jing breathed a sigh of relief and slowly put down the knife. Originally, he was planning to sneak attack Yuan Hui to vent his anger on Gao Ming. As for Wan Jie''s expression at this time, he was a bit complicated. He entered the unusual event on behalf of the General Bureau of Investigation, but ended up being hunted down by his own people. "Wanjie, I am not interested in your secrets, nor do I care about the life or death of you security personnel. You can continue to work for the General Bureau of Investigation, or you can find a new way out for yourself in the vast sea, or... return to your new life. Go to Shanghai." Gao Ming''s words have a deeper meaning. He already knows that the memories of everyone in Hanhai are forged. Everyone in this city should be imprisoned here, and no one has really left. "I don''t need you to worry about it." Wan Jie took a deep breath of the meat-scented air in front of Gao Ming and let go of his defenses: "Are you satisfied now?" ?Wanjie''s eyes were very strange. He could see many things. In order to reassure Gao Ming, he took the initiative to inhale the fleshy fragrance of the Flesh Fairy, as if he had completely given up resistance. With a vague gaze, Gao Ming looked at the team leader: "If the security department of the Investigation Bureau cannot stay, you are welcome to come here at any time." The leader of one group had a bitter expression on his face. He did not hesitate and stood firmly with Wan Jie. ?Everything went more smoothly than expected. The mark of the torture house was left on everyone. The shadows on the ground were actually part of the torture house, and the entire first floor was assimilated by the torture house. Gao Ming noticed that Wanjie''s expression was getting worse and worse. Sometimes having a pair of eyes that could see the truth might be more painful than others. "The number of prisoners has increased a lot, and each one''s will has been tempered many times. Any one of them is comparable to hundreds of ordinary believers." The smell of meat lingered around, Gao Ming walked towards Changcheng Community again, and the sound of fighting in Building 3 was very loud. It caught his attention from afar. The people from the student union have already left, and the survivors from the other buildings have all crowded around Building 3. The God of the Futures suppression of ghost patterns suddenly disappeared, and no matter how you think about it, it has something to do with Building 3. When they were most in danger, no one wanted to help. Now when they started to pick up the benefits, they seemed to smell the smell of blood. They all came closer and blocked Xian and Yushan who had collected a large number of cursed items. Inside. "Brother, we are all a family, why are you so alienated from me?" Wang Chenyi, director of the Zhenhai Investigation Bureau of the Hong Kong Nan Investigation Bureau, stood at the front of the team. He is the son of Uncle Wang Jie and his grandfather. Favorite grandson. What he was aware of was that it was Wang Jie who was confronting him at this moment. "Brother, now you say we are a family? When I asked you for help, you ignored me." Wang Jie''s sleeves drooped down, covering the palms that grew together with the dagger: "Every year when I go back to the clan, Matsuri, you were always the first one, just like you are now. Did you ever look at me squarely at that time? " "Let''s talk about it when we go home. No matter how big the quarrel between us is, it''s just a family matter. We can''t let outsiders take advantage of it." Wang Chenyi stared at the boxes of cursed objects found by Fan Fan and Xishan, and some Clay sculpture fragments, his eyes were bloodshot: "Wang Jie, bring your friends to my place, I will **** you out." "We all discovered the things together. Are you too greedy if you want to monopolize them?" Shentian laughed and pretended to be heroic: "I won''t embarrass you. I only want one-third. Give me the things and I will keep you safe. "You''d better protect yourself first." Wang Jie blew a mouthful of blood with disdain. He stepped on a disfigured corpse on the ground: "If you want it, come and get it?" ?Among the three forces surrounding Wang Jie, only Situ Cheng remained silent. His nose twitched and he suddenly smelled the aroma of meat. "The general screening by the General Bureau of Investigation really helped me a lot." Gao Ming''s cold voice came from behind everyone. He was almost approaching, and Wang Jie and the others realized that there was another person behind them. If in normal times, it would take me a lot of time to bring you, the future of Hanhai, together. ?Some people realized something was wrong and wanted to evacuate, but chains emerged from the shadows, binding them without giving them a chance to dodge. ??A sinister wind spread out from the security personnel surrounding Wang Chenyi. They crushed the hidden cursed objects, and something like ghost marks parasitized on the surface of their bodies. This group of people are willing to sacrifice themselves in order to protect Wang Chenyi. I just invite you to come in and sit here, there is no need to fight for life and death. What Gao Ming said was the truth, and it was also the future that he had already seen with his eyes. ??The shadows of flesh and blood ghosts and gods continued in the dark night, with eight arms holding all the soul locks. The flesh and blood immortals dragged all the representatives and elites of the major forces in the vast sea into the execution chamber. Seeing the ghostly buildings and thousands of various instruments of torture, everyone''s souls were trembling. The living person in front of them seemed to be more cruel and tyrannical than the future god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 439 Dream ghosts eyes Chapter 439 The eyes of the dream ghost Gao Ming! Wang Chenyi and Shen Tian recognized Gao Ming almost at the same time, but their reactions were somewhat different. Shentian, who was also "making a living" in the old city, immediately asked his men to put away their weapons. The ferocity on his face disappeared, and his expression was kind, like a retired old man in the community who likes to play chess. Wang Chenyi completely showed the fear in his eyes. He heard his family mention Gao Ming. The reward amount within the General Bureau of Investigation was second only to Situ An, and he was the most dangerous desperado. "I killed the God of the Future, and I asked them to find the things inside. Do you want a share of it?" Gao Ming said calmly, with no hint of emotion or anger. Shentian, who was still arrogant and domineering just now, waved his hand decisively: "You created the Backwater Forum, selflessly disclosed the methods of clearing abnormal events, and helped too many people like me. You are the real benefactor of Hanhai." With all the blades hidden, Shen Tian didn''t know whether he was sincere or not. He took the initiative to walk towards Gao Ming, and then asked his men to stand near Gao Ming. He was not preparing to attack Gao Ming, but he seemed to want to stand with Gao Ming. , with an expression of advancing and retreating together: "Gao Ming, our old city should take care of each other, but people in other cities have their own agendas, and they are all uneasy and well-intentioned!" "My little brother is naughty and I take care of you on weekdays. Before I entered the abnormal event this time, the old man at home specially told me to thank you on his behalf. If you are free, you can come to the Zhenhai Investigation Bureau as a guest at any time. You will always be our friend. . "Wang Chenyi is very keen. He knows very well that even if he wants to take action in this situation, he must maintain a superficial courtesy. Only if the other party is careless will he have a chance. ??Seeing the two bosses who changed their tone instantly, Xishan was a little confused holding a box of cursed objects. This was different from some of the scripts he usually read. Normally, shouldn''t those bad guys continue to provoke? The four ghostly faces of flesh and blood ghosts and gods are consistent with the expressions on Gao Ming''s face. When the strength is strong enough, there will be more and more friends on the surface. As for what those people think in private, Gao Ming doesn''t care. He has already The imprints of these people were left in the torture chamber. How lonely would it be if you could do it again without the company of these interesting people? Example, take two boxes of cursed objects and the future gods wall clock and give them to them. Gao Ming said casually, as if those cursed objects were nothing at all. Before Fan Fan expressed his dissatisfaction, Shen Tian, ??an old man, waved his hands repeatedly: "We didn''t do anything. You killed the God of the Future alone. You deserve these things. You will feel good if you let us take them like this." Uneasy." "It''s okay, you have already paid enough." Gao Ming pulled the chain, and those brand-new soul chains were engraved with names one by one, and the flesh and blood ghosts and the aura exuding from him were also rising step by step. If you are not afraid of talking about the conditions, you are afraid that Gao Life is too enthusiastic. There are few lives that can be taken over by this generous person. As soon as Wang Chen sensed the change in his spirit and will, he wanted to resist, but he couldn''t make up his mind. The main reason was that Shen Tian jumped off the ship too quickly. Situ Cheng, who was not far away, said nothing. When he knew that Gao Ming had walked out of Building 3, he realized that something was wrong. "When I finish the deal with the General Bureau of Investigation, I will let you go." The soul fire in the flesh and blood furnace burned more and more fiercely, and Gao Ming''s voice passed into everyone''s heart: "We will be friends from now on. I hope you don''t Doing things that embarrass each other. When the chains engraved with people''s names were thrown into the furnace and then taken out again, everyone present felt an inexplicable sense of obedience to Gao Ming''s words, as if believers had met their own gods. The scent of meat was sucked into the body, and their flesh and blood had been invaded by the Flesh Fairy. The alienation could start at any time, but Gao Ming stopped it. He doesnt want to turn everyone in the entire Hanhai into followers of the Flesh Immortal. Such a blood city is not what he pursues. In addition, although the execution chamber is large, it has its capacity. "Gao Ming, there are still some security personnel in Building 1 who have not come over. They are the elites of several investigation bureaus in western Hong Kong. I will take you there." Wang Chenyi is indeed Mr. Wang''s most valued junior. He deeply understands that a Logically speaking, when everyone is pulled into the water, the people who are closer to the shore are more likely to survive, and in this abnormal event, high life is the river bank. ?At dusk, all the living people in the abnormal event entered the execution room. The General Bureau of Investigation gathered most of the power of the vast sea to conduct a large-scale screening, and was eventually taken over by Gao Ming. The sky was dark, and just before the sun sank into the horizon, several black buses parked outside Xiangshengyong Apartment. Lord Jingtuo arrived again. His expression was obviously very tired, and his whole face looked as if he had lost a lot of blood, and he was frighteningly pale. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw those black buses with completely closed windows. When he was at Hande Private College, the Bureau of Investigation used these buses to transport Hong Yucoat into unusual events. There are sacrifices in the passenger car this time? Red clothes? Or something else? The light emitted by the street lamp was slightly distorted. Gao Ming was followed by Wan Jie, He Jing and the others, all standing in the shadow-shrouded Xiangshengyong Courtyard; Jingtuo God stayed alone outside the abnormal event, and the afterglow of the setting sun seemed to only fall on On his own. "Gao Ming, someone in the General Administration wants to see you." Jingtuo God did not say anything about the transaction. His first words surprised Gao Ming: "If you find it inconvenient, we can make an appointment at the edge of Hanhai City. Those who are close to A place of black mist. ? Gao Ming shook his head. He now had no good impression of the General Bureau of Investigation, only resistance and defensiveness. The black fog is spreading towards Chaohanhai. I dont know what happened outside the city. The situation is very dangerous now. Thats not what you said yesterday. "The General Bureau of Investigation held a large-scale screening. From the beginning, we really wanted to join hands with you to explore the black mist. You have also proven your strength. The subsequent cooperation will be more equal." God Jingtuo waited for the sunset to sink into the horizon and motioned to those behind him. Several buses drove towards Xiangshengyong Apartment. After the front of the car touched the shadow, the door of the first passenger car was opened, and a dark box was fixed in the middle. ?At the signal of God Jdg, the security personnel in the car opened the layers of protection. The interior of the huge black box was stuffed with shrouds, and when they were unfolded, there was an almost dried head inside. ?The moment it came out of the black box, the dried head opened its eyes, turbid blood began to flow, and the surrounding shadows gathered like a torrent. "He has a strength close to that of a dream ghost, so we can only transport it in this way." God Jingtuo threw Zhang Ding''s head into the shadow. Boss Zhang wanted to absorb the shadow, but something seemed to be embedded in his head. . "In order to ensure the smooth progress of the transaction and for further cooperation, the General Bureau of Investigation passed a vote and they made a small change to your friend." Jingtuo God pointed to Zhang Ding''s left eye: "He is very fast. It is about to break through and become a dream ghost. In order to let it feel this power in advance, we planted the eyes of the dream ghost from our investigation bureau into its eye sockets. We are definitely not doing this to threaten you, but just to hope that you will. Can you go into the dark mist with us?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 440 Xiaoan Town Chapter 440 Xiaoan Town All the soul power and negative emotions that Zhang Ding absorbed were pulled into his left eye. This caused his body to be unable to recover, and even his mind was on the verge of collapse. Wrinkled skin piled up on his face. Only Zhang Ding''s left eye was open. That eye was very special, as deep as the night, but there was a fiery light deep in the eye. The power of the shadow world can also purify most of these negative emotions. "The eyes of a dream ghost?" Gao Ming''s heart sank. "The General Administration''s Menggui has been watching you, but he will not hurt you because you are the best candidate to enter the black mist." Lord Jingtuo slowly said: "The black mist will stimulate the ghost marks. We have tried various methods. Method, ghosts will lose control when they enter, some will escape the control of living people, and some will directly eat living people and replace them. " "We continue to weaken the power of ghosts and finally maintain a balance. But in this case, the security personnel are too weak and cannot go deep into the black mist." Jingtuo God looked at Gao Ming: "We checked various After collecting information, it turns out that you are a special case. Even without the help of ghosts, your will is still comparable to that of the residual gods among clay sculptures. " "Our original plan was to kill you after this abnormal incident, obtain your body and soul for various studies, and find out the truth. But now we want to find a more suitable way to cooperate with you, and this pair Its an opportunity for you, dont you want to leave the vast sea and see the real world outside? Seeing that Gao Ming was just looking down at Zhang Ding''s head, Lord Jingtuo waved his hand, and a second black bus drove into the abnormal event. When the shadow spread over the car body, a large amount of turbid blood flowed from the gaps in the car. ?Shadows obscured his vision, the car door slowly opened, and a depressing roar came from inside the car. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods hidden behind Gao Ming seemed to be attracted by something, and their huge bodies began to move. After a while, several investigators ran out of the car. They were crazy and ugly, and had the corpses of "gods" planted on their bodies. In order to "help" them survive, Gao Ming did not stop the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods, and allowed the other party to tear off the alienated flesh and blood of the investigators as quickly as possible, and then sent them to the torture chamber and put them on the operating table for "suturing." and "patching." After eating the corpse of the god, the flesh-and-blood ghost **** showed a trace of satisfaction for a long time. His strength continued to increase, and the Blood City tattoo on Gao Ming''s body became brighter red. If the accumulation continues, this person and **** will become a dream ghost at any time. "The flesh and blood of these gods all come from the black mist, and there are things you need in there." Seeing that Gao Ming was still indifferent, Lord Jingtuo took out the remote control and turned on a projection: "Those people who came in with the big dog, we deliberately Those who were let go did not go to the place you agreed on, but were driven into a small town on the edge of the black mist. If you go there now, they should still have their senses and not go completely crazy. " Hearing these words from Lord Jingtuo, Gao Ming''s eyes changed. He stared at the projection carefully, and found something even stranger. Xuan Wens figure is the only one missing from the Investigation Bureaus projection. Xuan Wen seems to have never been discovered by the Investigation Bureau. "The goddess used to be called Grandma Ma. She helped people in the East District to exorcise evil spirits and check their fortunes. Later, she was imprisoned by Situ An in an abnormal incident; the one with many mouths on his face was called Ba Po. His husband is the director of the Hanhai Charity Organization..." Lord Jingtuo He explained the background of every ghost in the video very clearly, as if to prove to Gao Ming the capabilities of the General Bureau of Investigation. But the more he did this, the more confused Gao Ming became. The General Bureau of Investigation seemed to really not know that there was Xuan Wen. human existence. "Your ghost friends are trapped in Xiao''an Town, which is also the place where our investigators last sent back information. We will send a large number of security personnel to accompany you. We only hope that you can help us retrieve something." Lord Jingtuo foreshadowed. After talking so much, we finally got to the point: "Information Recorder No. 0003, it seems to have captured the reason why the black fog spread out of control." ? ? ? ? If the situation hadn''t been so critical, the big shots at the General Investigation Bureau wouldn''t have been so easy to talk to. "Don''t you have a dream ghost? Just let him go and get it back?" Gao Ming smiled coldly. "Menghui cannot leave the headquarters as a whole." God Jingtuo did not reveal more information. Seeing that Gao Ming had no intention of breaking up, he waved the remaining black buses away from the abnormal incident: "The black fog is eating away at the vast sea, this city We have lost contact with the outside world. If we dont find out the reason as soon as possible, everyone will die. Also, is it time for you to release the person I want? ??The General Bureau of Investigation released the arrested people, but tampered with them; Gao''s life was not bad, and all the living people in the abnormal incident had left their mark in the torture chamber. ?After those buses moved away, the warning of danger from flesh and blood ghosts and gods also disappeared. Gao Ming raised his hand to push the courtyard door, all the clocks in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment rang, and a way out appeared in front of everyone. After releasing all the security personnel, Gao Ming blocked the abnormal events again and regarded this place as a place where he kept weird things. ??Security personnel gradually evacuated, and Gao Ming carried Zhang Ding''s head into Changcheng Community. He tried various methods along the way, but none of them could restore Zhang Ding. Is it possible to dig out the eye? As soon as Gao Ming had this thought, his heart suddenly stopped and he felt cramps. ?Hibernating the discomfort, Gao Ming took out the sharp knife, but it seemed that once the eyeball was damaged, it would first use Zhang Ding''s soul to repair itself, which made Zhang Ding, who was already on the verge of collapse, even more vulnerable. "Leaving one eye here is really disgusting." Gao Ming couldn''t think of a better way for the time being. The strength of the General Bureau of Investigation was far more terrifying than he expected. He even suspected that there was more than one dream ghost within the General Bureau. Put Zhang Dings head in the broken shrine of the God of the Future and keep it warm. After Gao Ming sealed it layer by layer, he put it in his schoolbag and carried it behind his back. After doing this, he called all the survivors over. "You have also heard what the Investigation Bureau said just now. Several other founders of the Backwater Forum are trapped in the black mist. I need some of you to come in with me." After Gao Ming finished speaking, the scene was completely silent. Tian and Situ Cheng looked at each other, their eyelids twitching slightly. Black mist can make ghost patterns go out of control, so after you enter Xiaoan Town this time, you have a high probability of finding various items left behind by the top security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. You may even be able to capture some lost ghost patterns and imprint them on yourself. Gao Ming had his own idea. He really needed to go into the black mist. He even wanted to go back to the tunnel to take a look. With his current strength close to Menggui, he wonders if he will be killed by the mysterious man in the tunnel? (End of this chapter) Chapter 428 Destined future Chapter 428 The Destined Future In the past, Fan Fan only had respect and gratitude for Gao Ming, but in this extremely dangerous and abnormal incident, Fan Fan gradually found that he regarded Gao Ming as hope, as if as long as he met Gao Ming, all problems could be solved and all dangers could be overcome. Get through it in peace. Gao Ming''s belief is only his own, but he also unknowingly affects many people around him. If his belief has a color, it should be different from the black color of the future **** and the blood color of Gao Yun. It is most likely to be colorful. , just like this world that seems real and fake. ?Hands of the fragments of school uniform, Fan''s steps became brisk. Even though all the doors around him had death dates written on them, Fan Fan felt that he was walking on the road to life. There are more and more corpses on the ground, and a lot of curses are imprinted on the walls. He Jing, who was trained by the General Bureau of Investigation, has never seen such a big battle, and he wants to quit. He feels that although these ghost story players are still relatively weak, Compared with the security personnel of the General Administration, these guys are really not afraid of death and do things without considering the consequences. If I can get out of this unusual incident alive this time, Id better bet on both sides, not to lose my identity as a security guard, and to have a good relationship with Gao Ming and the others, and be ready to counterattack at any time. No one paid attention to He Jing''s little thoughts. They walked a long way in the corridor paved with corpses, and finally heard the sound of fighting. ????Xianxian ran over excitedly. When he saw the familiar school uniform, he almost blurted out Gao Ming''s name, but the other person turned around and revealed a completely unfamiliar face. "Are you?" Fan Fan held the baby and glanced up and down: "Are you also from Class 13?" "Wang Jie! I finally found you!" As soon as Xishan saw the man, he immediately walked out of the team, very excited. Wang Jie, who was standing on the edge of the corpse pile, did not expect to meet many people here. He did not recognize Xishan immediately. He raised the strange blade in his hand and stared coldly at Xishan and Fan. "It''s me!" Xishan casually said a few secret codes they had set up at Hande Private Academy, and Wang Jie''s expression softened. "Did you kill everyone here?" He Jing''s mouth opened slightly. He knew that the people in Class 13 were scary, but he didn''t expect that anyone who appeared randomly would be so cruel. ?Shaking his head, Wang Jie licked the blood off the blade. Everyone who saw his action frowned. ?The blood stains were no longer a question of whether they were dirty or not, they contained a lot of curses, but Wang Jie not only didn''t feel uncomfortable after eating them, but also showed an expression of great enjoyment. As he got closer, Xishan discovered that the skin under Wang Jie''s collar was densely covered with various curse words. He looked a bit like the flesh-and-blood Gao Ming in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment: "How did you find this place?" Xishan was a little afraid of the current Wang Jie, but he still told the truth: "We want to enter the future god''s room, where is the exit." You want to enter that room too? Wang Jies eyes were like a cheetahs, showing a dangerous light. Who else has been in there before? Fan Fan used to be an auxiliary police officer. For some reason, he hated Wang Jie and instinctively rejected him. ??Wang Jie opened his lips, which were still stained with blood, and said slowly: "Gao Ming." Have you seen him? "I fell into the worst future in the building. I was chased by my grandfather and uncles from the joint investigation bureau. But who knew that they would all mutate into the appearance of the fateful parents. That guy''s future seems to be enough for us. Everyone is desperate. This is really unfair." Wang Jie looked at the blade: "I tried my best to hunt down those monsters disguised as Gao Ming''s parents. Maybe because I killed too many, Gao Ming came for me. He brought me here." Raising his arms, Wang Jie pointed to the end of the corridor: "The room of the future **** is not visible to ordinary eyes. If you want to enter, you must alienate yourself, just like me." ??The zipper of his school uniform was unzipped, and almost all of Wang Jie''s body was covered with curses. His fingers were growing together with the weird knife. At this time, the knife was taking all the pain for him. Come, take my hand. Before Xishan could refuse, he was caught by Wang Jie. ?Opening his eyes wide, the corridor in Xishan''s eyes changed. Each door turned into a living person bound by black silk threads. They were like living specimens. The body is the room of the soul, and these living people are the residences prepared by the gods in the future. Wang Jie asked Xishan to hold on to the others. They walked past the poor people one by one, and finally stopped in front of a little girl. The child was innocent and innocent, with a smile on his face, as if he had never been polluted by the world. "Here we are, this is the room of the future god." Wang Jie stared at the little girl''s white neck, suppressing the murderous intention and curse that were about to get out of control. "The room of the future **** is a little girl? Its will has always lived in the girl''s heart?" Fan Fan showed a trace of doubt, but then something no one expected happened. The girl''s blank eyes looked at the boy in Fan Fan''s arms. The baby, the crisp laughter and the baby''s cry are intertwined. A large number of shadows spread out from the back of the girl''s head. She seemed to sense something and enveloped everyone. The sound of the door axis turning was heard, and the door to her heart and mind was opened. The girl''s body tilted to one side, her flesh and blood pulling like threads, and everyone seemed to have walked into her memory. ?The girl''s existence is like a transit station between reality and illusion, and like a dream-wake-up switch reserved for herself by a hypnotist. ?Several people all came to the room behind the girl, and they were attracted by the scene in front of them. I dont know where the future **** found such a girl. Her heart is clean and tidy, without a trace of dust, so the walls and floor of the room are all pure white. Just because of the future god''s entry, a dirty and deformed heart grew in the originally flawless room. "Stop." Luo Dong and the nearly three-meter-tall female ghost stood on opposite sides of the heart. Gao Ming lowered his head and touched his heart with one hand. Black blood continued to flow from his chest, and he seemed to have lost his soul. Get out of the way! Fan Fan held the baby in his arms. He immediately moved forward after seeing Gao Ming. This was also the first time he and Luo Dong met. ?The female ghost opened her mouth and stretched her arms, revealing nails stained with soul poison. The example showed no sign of weakness. The ghost''s face emerged with ferocious features: "Gao Ming! We have brought the flesh and blood of Gao Yun and the future god!" "They won''t let you go." Wang Jie sneered: "Even I, as an old classmate, can only stay outside. They have probably been deceived by the future **** many times, so they don''t believe anyone except each other." The huge heart contracts and beats, and human faces appear on the surface. Each face represents a future that has been cannibalized, including the female ghosts parents. Gao Ming was in a strange state at the moment, and his face was slowly changing, as if he was immersed in a desperate future, and he had to find a solution to everything even after going through all the pain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 429 The original appearance of the future go Chapter 429 The initial appearance of the future god The future is a word full of imagination and hope for many people, but for others, the thought of tomorrow becomes bitter. ?In order to pull out the nail that the future **** had driven into the heart of the flesh and blood fairy, Gao Ming entered the future god''s room and, with the help of the female ghost, touched the future god''s heart. He wants to find the future that belongs to the future **** among countless fantasies about the future. Destroying the clay sculpture is destroying the faith of the future god, and occupying the flesh and blood god''s son is cutting off the future god''s escape route. What Gao Ming is doing now is to kill the future god''s will. After many arrangements, several candidates for the Blood City have made mistakes. It was the wrong "joint effort" that gave Gao Ming this opportunity. At this time, he didn''t know what was happening in the room. His face had changed, and his consciousness sank into the deepest place of death. In the city of Hanhai, for the first time, living people and gods are fighting at the level of will. Any holes in their memory and flaws in their character will become targets of attack. They continue to travel through the future imagined by believers, in their dreams. Death, and awakening in a new dream. Ordinary people simply cannot bear such a hopeless, seemingly endless bad future, but Gao Ming is an extreme exception. He has experienced almost all bad futures in his previous experiences, and he has suffered more deaths than believers of the future god. There are more than you can imagine. The **** who created despair met a person who had experienced all kinds of despair. The will of both parties was extremely firm and could not be shaken at all. ?In the heart of the future god, Gao Ming has also experienced various lives, including those of his female ghost parents. Every time he experiences a bad future, his will will be tempered and become sharper. He was like a sharp knife, piercing into the future god''s heart bit by bit until he found the memory that belonged to the future **** himself. I dont know how many times he opened his eyes, or how many times he faced despair. When Gao Ming once again escaped from the worst future in others minds, he fell into a brand new memory. ?This memory is different from all previous memories. It is extremely clear, very real, and has a faint smell of incense. ?As his eyes moved, Gao Ming suddenly realized that he could see a lot of things, and the walls couldn''t block him. He tried to move his body, but he couldn''t feel his hands and feet. Whose future am I entering this time? ?The sound of the door being pushed open suddenly sounded. Gao Ming saw an old man approaching him tremblingly, carrying a tribute. He was mumbling something indistinctly, put down the tribute and ran away quickly. The old door was closed again, and the surroundings fell into darkness again. "Where is this? Am I bound? This time I am entering a vegetative future?" Gao Ming did not feel panic. He had already experienced the future of blind people, vegetative people, and various patients before. Can''t really break him. ?The passage of time began to blur, and Gao Ming could not hear the sound of the clock hands moving, but could only vaguely hear the sound of the clock ticking from far away. When the door of the house was opened again, a short and fat child ran in. The little guy looked like a tiger, but now he seemed to be a thief. He walked on his short legs and ran towards his life like a ball. He followed the old man''s example, took out some tributes from his pocket and put them on the table, then kowtowed a few times in the direction of Gao Ming, muttering that he hoped he would not be bullied in the future and hoped that his mother would get sick soon. When he got better, he said a lot of wishes in succession, which made Gao Ming feel ridiculous and pitiful. "Am I going to enter this little fat man''s memory this time? It doesn''t seem right..." ?The days went by, and Gao Ming could not find a way to break the situation. The old man came in rarely. Most of the time, the little fat man sneaked in in the middle of the night to make wishes, but none of his wishes came true. "You know it''s useless to make a wish, but you still come here every day. Do you think you take me as your faith?" The boy grew up slowly, and his clothes had strange patterns, which Gao Ming had never seen before. "What a boring future, far less confrontational than the previous ones." Gao Ming yawned. His will was hidden in the darkness, and he still didn''t know who or what he was attached to. At midnight, rapid footsteps suddenly sounded, and a cry for help came from outside the house door. The smell of blood poured into his nose, and the lit candle fell to the ground. The old man ran into the house with the little fat man in his arms, stuffed him under the altar table, then cleaned up the traces and rushed out again. ?The little fat man was trembling with fear. He didn''t even dare to cry. Not long after, the door of the house was violently opened, and some partially alienated villagers walked in holding farm tools and knives. They looked in the direction of Gao Ming and began to hesitate, as if they were a little scared and a little excited. In the end, none of them dared to come over. They put away the **** weapons, bowed to the location of Gao Ming, and then turned around and left. ?These "bandits" did not close the door, so Gao Ming and the little fat man under the altar could clearly see what was happening outside. The mansion was bloodbathed, and they witnessed a complete tragedy of "extermination of the entire family." ?The smell of blood slowly turned into a putrid smell. Even after dawn, the little fat man still did not dare to go out. When the next night came, another wave of people came in and checked again. After making sure that nothing was missing, they locked the door of the house and left. ?The little fat man survived alone. He barely survived for some time by relying on the food on the table, and finally escaped. Gao Ming also saw his location through the broken mirror on the ground. The wall behind the altar was covered with various talismans, and all of them seemed to be used to seal the room. With the help of the perspective that can penetrate the wall, Gao Ming''s suspicion was confirmed. This time he entered the memory of a "haunted house". Not a person, he becomes the haunted house itself. Maybe there was nothing wrong with the house at first, but after all kinds of things happened here, it heard all kinds of voices, prayed, tasted the seven emotions and six desires, and drank a lot of blood, it slowly developed a Faint consciousness. It has accumulated a lot of time in the past and carries peoples fantasies about the future. Its face is the wall covered with talismans, and its back is the ground soaked in blood. Is this the memory of the future god? This guy started out as a haunted house? After the house was vacant for a period of time, it received a new owner, but all kinds of bizarre and terrifying things still happened here. Finally, one day came when the house was in ruins and no one came in. When Gao Ming began to feel even more bored, an evil idea appeared inexplicably. Do you want to attract some living people to live in it? (End of this chapter) Chapter 430 I have no future Chapter 430: Me without a future When a house begins to yearn for more people to live in it, it will most likely become a haunted house. Maybe it was because he heard too many pleas and prayers, and saw too much blood and killings, that Gao Ming began to have all kinds of thoughts uncontrollably in his heart, and every thought tempted him to do things that a house should not do. Things like having fun like those murderers, spying on every living person who comes near. Having endured so much pain and life, he was naturally not disturbed by these thoughts and allowed the house to become dilapidated. The ground is cracked, roofs are collapsing, weeds are growing in the corners, and cobwebs are covering the beams. As the years passed, Gao Ming felt the existence of time so clearly for the first time. It penetrated into the old house every minute and slowly corroded everything about him. Thinking is slowing down, consciousness is beginning to blur, and Gao Ming seems to have turned into a stone Buddha. I dont know how many years passed, but the shabby door of the old house was pushed open again, and a pale arm carrying a red lantern entered. The dust was flying, and Gao Ming slowly opened his eyes. ??The face of an old man was reflected in the red lantern. Gao Ming could not recognize him at all, but the man seemed to be very familiar with this place. ??He placed the tributes one by one on the altar table according to the scenes in his memory, and began to tell his story against the wall covered with charms. ?The wrinkled face stared in the direction of Gao Ming. From his words, Gao Ming slowly remembered that this old man was the former little fat man, the only survivor of the massacre. After spending his whole life, the little fat man still failed to get revenge. He was getting older and cried to Gaoming about the injustice of his fate. He hoped that everything his grandfather said was true, and that there really are ghosts and gods in this world, even if he sacrifices Life, blood sacrifices, and revenge. ?Under Gao Ming''s gaze, the old man cut his wrist with a knife. His hands were stained with blood, and he chanted strange spells in his mouth. Like a madman, he hysterically tore off all the spells on the wall. In fact, those talismans were just psychological comfort. Gao Ming knew it very well, because he had never felt any power on the talisman paper. Even if the old man tore off all the talisman paper at this time, nothing would change. ?He is just an old house, not a god. The so-called haunted house, weirdness, and ominousness are all the meanings given to it by people. It seems that the little fat man has heard terrible things from his family since he was a child. When he was desperate and his body could not support it, he put his last hope of revenge here. But the final result made him completely desperate. The miracle did not happen, and the evil ghost in the haunted house did not appear. ??He lost a lot of blood and seemed to have completely lost the courage to live. He has lived until now for revenge, and has always wanted to kill those enemies with his own hands. If he really can''t do it, he will release the "evil god" in the haunted house! The evil **** of the haunted house is a terrifying existence to everyone, but he is regarded as his last resort. "Why? Why do they do evil and kill people but nothing happens! Why do I have to bear this! God! I know you are here! Can you hear my prayer! My family has been worshiping you for generations, please help Me, please help me!" Only when there is really no hope at all will one place their trust in the gods. Most of the time it is not actually the case that there is a God in the world, but that too many people hope for the existence of God. ??The old man''s heartbreaking voice reached Gao Ming''s heart. He seemed to be from a high place, looking down at the old man lying against the wall with his hands stained with blood. ?The broken talismans on the ground are like the old man''s life, none of which is complete and beautiful. The vitality slowly passed away. When the old man died next to the altar table, countless thoughts in Gao Ming''s heart began to explode uncontrollably. The old man''s last obsession seemed to be imprinted in his mind and kept echoing. Gao Ming knew very well that he was not a god, and those chaotic thoughts also knew that he was not a god, but everything seemed to be developing in a certain direction. He was gradually unable to suppress those thoughts. All kinds of terrible thoughts were like the roots of poisonous weeds taking root into the ground. The already gloomy old house became more and more ominous, and Gao Ming was also greatly affected. He seemed to be... Devoured by something. He tried his best to resist, but when it came to dealing with the old man''s body, Gao Ming came to an agreement with those thoughts that were not his own. Without intrusion or occupation, the old mans body was allowed to fall to its roots and rot in the courtyard. Dandelions and flowers grew on its body. This was probably the best moment in the rest of its life. The old man who had regarded him as his sustenance since childhood left the world. Gao Ming originally thought that he would be forgotten, slowly dissipate, and survive this nightmare, but in fact this was just the beginning of everything. The death of the old man was like a spark that ignited those evil spirits. The terrifying thought, the old man''s last call was like a hand reaching into a deep pool, stirring constantly. No one knows what monster will be dragged up in the end! Time is like falling snow and flying flowers. As Gao Ming and those thoughts are fighting with all their strength, more and more people are beginning to become curious about the house. They dont know where they heard something. This haunted house seems to be able to curse enemies, deprive them of life, and interfere with the future. Rumors spread everywhere, and people who were forced to have no way out slowly regarded this place as hope. They took the initiative to enter the "cannibal" house, using themselves as bait, hoping to destroy more futures. Gao Ming''s will was gradually suppressed in the confrontation, because all the people who came here had extremely strong hopes, and they were willing that "god" really existed, even if it was a vicious **** who did all kinds of evil. As more and more people believe it, the influence of those thoughts becomes greater and greater. Enemies begin to die mysteriously, and the curse comes true, resulting in more believers and incense in the house. People with various purposes came here, the dilapidated old house was renovated, and a strange statue of **** was erected on the altar. People who believed in the real existence of the evil **** came together. They were willing to be possessed by those terrible thoughts and became God reaches out his finger to the world. Gao Ming was overwhelmed by so many thoughts. He didn''t want to merge with those thoughts, but he couldn''t resist. He could only watch the statue on the altar smiling at him. ?The blurry face on the statue gradually becomes clearer, and the facial features are like another Gao Ming. Once the statue is fully formed, Gao Ming may really be unable to turn over. I cant move, I cant control, Im just a house, how can I destroy it? Feeling those thoughts that contain terrifying thoughts, Gao Ming can only merge with them if he wants to break the situation, eat the most evil and dirty side of the future god, so that he can also control the believers, but if he does this, then from a certain In this sense, he is the future **** who will cause everything. But I dont seem to have any other choice. Does God want to send this message to me in the future? ?The will began to swallow up those evil thoughts. While Gao Ming was actively being polluted, he also gained control and influence over some believers. This is a very special duel. They need to use different methods to realize the different wishes of believers in order to compete for faith. The one who remains in the end is the real future god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 431 Fierce gods and dream ghosts Chapter 431: Fierce God and Dream Ghost Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. Gao Ming originally thought that if he didnt touch those turbid and dirty thoughts, he would be able to pass through this memory peacefully. But he soon discovered a problem. Those muddy and dirty thoughts did not belong to the future gods, but came from the living people who were tortured by fate. For those whose fate cannot be changed, faith and God have become their safe haven. This is not an excuse to escape, but self-persuasion out of desperation. The more those thoughts are integrated, the more the karma and desires of all living beings are gathered. Gradually, Gao Ming''s sight is no longer limited to this haunted house, and the eyes of every believer are his eyes. It was at this moment that Gao Ming discovered that he was not in reality. This was a village and town built in the depths of shadow. Except for some places near the village and town, negative emotions from the real world were everywhere, and all kinds of weird things happened. Things are born in it, and the earth is wrapped in a long-lasting thick fog. There are old and dilapidated buildings everywhere. There are no stars, moon and sun in the sky. There are only huge suspended ruins and ominous temples that exude pressure. Only at noon on the day when the Yang energy is at its strongest every month, the villagers living here can Seeing the sun that belongs to them - it is the real world reflected on the other side of the sky. There is light and warmth there, the lights are bright even at night, there are no lingering negative emotions, the whole world is wrapped in kindness, and the deepest despair is all Fell into the shadows. ?People in villages and towns are eager to go to the world beyond the sky, but compared to this unattainable dream, living until tomorrow is more realistic. The future **** will be born in a gathering place of living people in the shadow world? The clay sculpture on the altar table is smiling. It has incorporated too many thoughts and controls the believers to realize their wishes in their own way. Gao Ming did not choose to confront the clay sculpture head-on. After seeing this shadow world full of despair, he felt a great fluctuation in his heart. He was thinking about a question, what if the world beyond the sky was really dragged into the shadows? In the world, is it really good to let the two merge together? When fighting other clay sculptures before, Gao Ming saw nine **** cities in the shadow world. Each of the endless **** cities connected to the sky had a master, and each of them seemed to have different ideas. Some people want to integrate reality and the shadow world, sharing despair and pain; some people want to keep reality worry-free and try their best to maintain the status quo; some are more radical and are ready to throw all despair and negative emotions into reality, letting the shadow world and The actual situation is the other way around. ??Everyone determines their own perspective on things because of their own growth experience. They all think that they are doing the right thing, while others in Blood City are just being carried forward. As for this small village that God will protect in the future, it is not even qualified to speak out. It is already very difficult for the living people gathered here to survive. Living people in the shadow world ?Despair is settled in the shadow world, new ghosts appear every day, and poor crazy people can be seen everywhere. Gao Ming saw the shadow world from this perspective for the first time. It was like a patient covered in abscesses. It was tortured to the point of madness by despair, but it instinctively struggled to survive and was unwilling to die. This world is like every living person living on this land. However, unlike the shadow world, those living people at least still have faith to rely on. The God of the Future is the hope that supports everyone in this small village and town. The longing for the future from deep in the heart becomes the source of the God of the Future. . Gao Ming also discovered this. The more wishes he fulfills, the stronger his will power becomes, making it easier to change his destiny. The will is embedded in billions of thoughts. There are two wills of Gao Ming and the God of the Future in the haunted house, but their ways of realizing their wishes are completely different. Gao Ming did not violently use killings and curses to end hatred, because this would bring new hatred. He used his own will to bear resentment and pain, in exchange for a glimmer of clarity for his believers, allowing them to gradually adapt to shadows and disasters. The followers of Gao Ming did not fight for the limited shelter in villages and towns. He guided the courage and wisdom deep in the hearts of living people, summed up the dangers and rules in the depths of the shadows, and made some believers succeed at the cost of a large number of deaths and injuries. Branded with ghost marks. Knowing clearly the nature of God in the future, or explaining the high destiny of human nature, does not allow believers to open new villages and towns immediately, but allows them to strengthen themselves as much as possible, and then persuade the disobedient wanderers after they have absolute strength. who. The believers in the villages and towns gradually divided into two groups. One type is the high-life believers. They are small in number and have strong rationality. Although they retain their humanity in their hearts, their bodies are constantly alienating due to the ghost marks imprinted on them, so their appearance is ferocious and terrifying. The other group is the believers of the future god. There are many of them. They pray for miracles every day and constantly dedicate their faith to the clay sculptures in the hope of gaining hope for tomorrow. ??The conflict between the two sides deepened as time went by, and a fierce conflict broke out. The haunted house was smashed, and a large number of believers died. In the end, the followers of Gao Ming took over the village and the believers of the future **** left here with the clay sculpture. Without the interference of the future god, Gao Ming felt a lot more relaxed. He seemed to have completely brought into the god''s perspective, expanding the village, attracting wanderers, and being willing to accept ghosts. Slowly, the village became a part of the shadow world. Alien. ?The ghost marks are imprinted on the human body, and the humanity in the ghost''s heart slowly returns. Gao Ming is not the master of the blood city, but the villages and towns under his will are developing step by step. Gao Ming has no way to change the despair of the entire world. He just wants to make himself a glimmer of hope. Perhaps by doing so, he can attract more people who may have hope, and this should be the meaning of God''s existence in the future. The population doubled rapidly, and Gao Ming suffered more and more curses and karma. There were holes in his will. What made him even more uneasy was that somewhere deep in the shadows, the will of the future **** was constantly changing. Growing, it continues to extract faith to strengthen itself, and its aura is getting closer and closer to the future **** in Changcheng Community! The years are like endless songs, and the villages and towns shrouded in high-spirited will have turned into cities. Although not as spectacular as the Blood City, it has also become one of the recognized sanctuaries in the shadow world. The subjects even built a similar artificial structure in the city. The everlasting fire of the sun. Hope bloomed in the shadow world, but his high-fate will, which had endured too many curses and karma, became dilapidated. It was once as sharp as a knife, but now it is like a muddy rag. He is trying his best to fight against the ominousness on his body, It''s been a long time since I opened my eyes again. ?The long river of memory flows slowly until another river converges, and the will of the future god, which has been cultivated to the extreme, begins to appear around the city. Over the years, it has attracted countless believers, and finally repaired the broken will. Its time for this dream to end (End of this chapter) Chapter 432 collapse of faith Chapter 432 Collapse of Faith After experiencing countless nightmares and memories, and fighting life and death in the worst futures, Gao Ming finally entered the memory of the future god, where he and the future **** retraveled the past, and a faint trace of life was born from the haunted house. The consciousness grew to the point of divine thoughts that enveloped the entire city. Living in the depths of the shadow world, and regarded as faith by countless believers, Gao Ming and Future God have both become "god"-like existences in the shadow world, but the paths they have chosen are completely different. ?Eternal night has fallen, and the artificial sun in the city is like a flickering candle compared to the entire night sky, and may be extinguished at any time. ?The residents in the city felt great terror. They did not immediately pray for Gao Ming''s protection. Instead, they showed the ghost marks on their bodies and joined forces with the evil ghosts living in the city to be careful and vigilant. The dark wind howled, and groups of refugees gathered towards the city. Their faces were sallow and thin, their eyes were full of malice, and most of them suffered from various diseases. When they launched an attack on the city, in the old house in the center of the city, Gao Mingzhi opened his eyes. He saw a group of monsters whose bodies blended with ghosts at the end of the refugee team. They were carrying an altar. On top of the altar There is a clay sculpture that looks somewhat similar to Gao Ming''s. ?The whole body is pure and clean, and the whole body exudes terrifying pressure. Only eighteen monsters, neither human nor ghost, can lift it. ?Feeling Gao Ming''s gaze, the clay sculpture''s eyes opened. The power of faith that had been cultivated to the extreme instantly penetrated the dark night, like a sharp arrow piercing Gao Ming''s eye socket. Just when the clay sculpture opened its eyes, two of the eighteen monsters could not bear the pressure and exploded to death. The steps of the remaining monsters also became heavy. However, more monsters soon filled the vacancy and continued to carry the altar and clay sculptures towards the city. ??The refugees and monsters were naked, covered with lesions, their eyes were full of hatred, and there was no trace of happiness on their faces. However, the gods they believed in were extremely powerful, and seemed to be omnipotent. The future **** in the clay sculpture also saw Gao Ming''s appearance just now. At this time, Gao Ming''s will was entangled with endless curses, burdened with the cause and effect of the entire city, and was even rejected by the shadow world. In this land of despair, There is hope in the world, it''s like fire appearing in a room accustomed to darkness. The ignorant fire reflects all the ugliness, so he is guilty. The refugees launched suicidal attacks on the city, but were still unable to break through the defenses. As for their gods, they didn''t care about their deaths at all, and kept staring at Gao Ming with their gloomy and terrifying eyes. From the perspective of the future god, believers are just consumables. As long as it still exists, faith will still exist and everything can start again. The key to ending this nightmare lies in who can completely devour the other between it and Gao Ming. ??The corners of the clay sculpture''s mouth were slightly raised, and the majestic power of faith and strong will came together, like a vast ocean pouring into the city. ?The defenses of living people were unable to withstand it at all, and the terrifying will penetrated the entire city and descended on the old house. ?The beams creaked, the walls shook, and the will of Gao Ming, as tattered as rags, rose up, carrying all the curses and karma against the future god. ?He tried his best to stop it, but his will was so weak that the future **** looked down upon it. In order to avoid future troubles, the God of the Future did not hold anything back. The monsters outside the city, who were neither human nor ghosts, died tragically. All faith was concentrated in the hands of the God of the Future. It had obviously done all the ugly things, but its will and belief were extremely pure. , like an extremely sharp blade. How can you beat me in my future? ?The blade easily pierced Gao Ming''s will. In order to make Gao Ming more painful and to vent the pain Gao Ming brought to it, the God of the Future cut Gao Ming''s will as cruelly as Ling Chi. ?The fierce resistance that he imagined did not appear. The only thing that surprised the future **** was that everything went too smoothly. God should not be merciful, let alone be influenced by human emotions. Gao Ming''s soul blood splashed all over the hands of the future god, and the cut fragments of his will also fell into the future god''s will. It seemed that he was tired of playing this game, and the future god''s last knife completely chopped Gao Ming''s will into pieces. . The old house that carried countless years of the past and future collapsed, and the God of the Future stood on the ruins. The place where it was once born has now become the tomb of Gao Ming. "it''s over?" ??The fierce flames of the fierce **** enveloped the city, but when the will of the future **** wanted to replace Gao Ming and occupy the city, an unexpected situation occurred, and he encountered resistance. ?Scanning his eyes, he saw that the resistance came from a child of four or five years old. The opponent''s will was like an ant in front of him, but this ant dared to look at the sky. Future God vaguely seemed to see the shadow of Gao Ming in the child. When he began to think so, the child''s facial features gradually became somewhat similar to Gao Ming. Almost in an instant, a similar situation occurred everywhere in the city where there were people. The people who had repelled the refugee attack looked at the collapsed old house. They did not know that Gao Ming''s will had been broken, nor did they know that the house was destroyed. If there is any wavering, the seeds planted in their hearts have already grown into towering trees, and faith and hope are firmly rooted in the hearts of everyone in this city. Your **** is dead. The future god''s will wanted to crush those people, but it felt a stinging pain. Looking around, the future **** found that Gao Ming''s cursed soul blood had penetrated into its will. What was even more terrifying was that Gao Ming had carried Countless karma and fragments of will disgusted by the shadow world are also desperately trying to drill into the body of the future god. Gao Ming was prepared for death from the beginning. He spread the seeds of hope and hoped that everyone in the city could become his own hope. ?The future is definitely not static, and fate is not eternal. He will use everything he has to prove to everyone, and he will pass on this belief even if he dies. The future is full of variables and unknowns that no one can really grasp, yet attracts people to keep running towards it. The karma and all the curses on Gao Ming are not wasted at all, they are all integrated with the will of God in the future. When God''s will is eroded in the future, the city doesn''t know who is taking the lead. They shout loudly for the hope brought to them by the high-fate will, and explode the power contained in the ghost patterns. With a living body, they fight against God''s will. Launch an attack. There are a lot of spots on the clay sculptures of the God of the Future. The fierce **** is extremely powerful, and his individual strength can even break through the limits of the shadow world. But Menggui is also good at controlling all living beings and turning things upside down. "kill!" ??The shouts in the city did not come from the future god, but from those living people who were regarded as ants by the future god. Under the guidance of the high will for many years, he handed over the real future to his believers. The curse and karma broke out in the will of the future god. Even the weakest children dared to attack the future god. It wanted to kill all the living people in the city before its power continued to weaken. It thought that in this way, it could make everyone fearful. Fear, conversion. But he completely underestimated the living people, the living people who really held their own future in their hands. Finally, they caught a ray of light in the endless darkness, and they tried their best to hold on to it. ? There are cracks in the clay sculpture, and the will of the future **** is weakening. It looks at everyone as if it is a high destiny, and every living person seems to be the incarnation of a high destiny. ?In this confrontation involving the essence of faith, the God of the Future knew that he had lost, and Gao Ming''s will was transmitted to everyone''s heart. It seemed that their souls were scattered, but in fact they could no longer be killed. Killing gods with a living person, defying fate with a mortal body, is the real future a future that no one can control? The uncontrollable karma and curse spread throughout the future god''s body. It can be said that everything Gao Ming did was for this moment. He wanted the future **** to bear the karma of all living beings with him, and use the dissipation of the two of them to help the people in the city. People change the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 433 The left eye sees the past, the right ey Chapter 433 The past with the left eye, the future with the right eye The old house has been broken and collapsed, its foundation is no longer there, and the clay sculptures outside the city are also full of cracks. The future **** wants to kill as many living people in the city as possible before his will collapses, but those fire seeds who believe in high destiny seem to never be able to kill them all. Anyone who has a desire for the future and hope in their heart will be affected by Gao Ming. Maybe this is the true meaning of the future. The karma on his body is getting heavier and heavier, and the God of the future finally chooses to destroy the city, but even if he erases everything Gao Ming has done, the things in people''s hearts still exist. In his eyes, everyone turned into a high life. As his main consciousness collapsed in the karma of all living beings, the clay sculptures outside the city fell from the altar, and countless cheers came from the ruins of the city. The future **** was vaguely I heard those people shouting Gao Ming''s name. The huge beating heart seemed to be torn apart, and the future **** lost his faith in his own memory. ?The shadow world shrouded in eternal night began to dissolve, and finally only a group of living people were left chasing the future, and the will of Gaoming was in the hearts of each of them. Opening his eyes again, Gao Ming did not see any nightmare this time. He returned to the room of the future god. Everything seemed to be just a dream that happened in an instant, but his eyes seemed to be filled with thousands of years of time. The battle of wills between gods is so dangerous and long. The heart beats loudly, and the joyful shouts of the flesh and blood immortals are heard in the ears. The long nail nailed to Gao Ming''s heart disappears as the will of the future **** collapses. The heart that embodies all the beliefs of the future **** is also completely held by Gao Ming. in his hands until he merges with his divine heart. ??The flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the torture chamber doubled in size, and the torture chamber also expanded accordingly, just like the city built by Gao Ming in the memory of the future god. To kill the past God is to find yourself, to solve the future God is to seize tomorrow. Gao Ming had just been caught up in this abnormal incident and was almost killed by being dismembered. He was surrounded by dangers. Until now, when the abnormality was broken and the past and future were annexed, his body and will had undergone earth-shaking changes. Together, he and the Flesh Immortal were extremely close. Dream ghost. When his eyes were closed and then opened again, the blood line running through the pupils became much lighter. Gao Ming''s left eye could see through the past, recalling the past images, and deposited countless memories of dead selves; his right eye was not controlled by fate and fate, and could see To the fire that burns in the future. This battle of wills also gave Gao Ming a greater gain. He had "lived" in the shadow world for a long time, and had a deep understanding of that world and the survivors living in the shadows. He also gained a better understanding of the world. He determined the path he wanted to take. The future gods faith melted into Gao Mings body. At that moment, he sensed all the strange existences in the entire Changcheng Community. There was a special connection between them, as if Gao Ming could control their life and death at will. "They have completely given their faith to the God of the Future?" Among the many strange things, one of them caught Gao Ming''s attention. The other person had already moved away from Changcheng Community, but he exuded an aura that Gao Ming was very familiar with: "Situ An, the future **** God indeed freed him." ?Situ An has completely lost his freedom after entering the torture chamber. As long as Gao Ming dies, Situ An will be reincarnated with him. Unfortunately, Situ An does not know this and is still trying his best to escape. He ran really decisively. ?His left eye is the past and his right eye is the future. Although Gao Ming has not completely escaped his fate, he is already considered the most special living person in the city of Hanhai. Recalling the things he had done in the memory of the Future God, Gao Ming did not disconnect himself from the believers of the Future God. He began to guide the strange things that formed within Changcheng Community, allowing the believers of the Future God to try to have a deeper relationship with each other. of contact. "Every believer in Changcheng Community is my eyes and ears, and my will can descend on all weird bodies within this range." Gao Ming''s eyes looked around, and the walls and ground could not form any hindrance to him. Future God The death state seems to have been inherited by Gao Ming, but it has temporarily lost the ability to continue to expand outwards. "There are nine big ghosts, and all of them have played some role in the worst future." As his mind turned, all the clocks in Changcheng Community began to turn backwards. Bells that were completely different from before rang in the community, and figures one after another Appearing in the corridor outside the door, they are old and young, with different personalities and costumes, but together they form a family portrait. ??The door of the execution room was open. Gao Ming looked over and the nine ghosts understood. They lowered their heads and entered the execution room. The female ghost standing next to Gao Ming was about to follow, but was blocked by Gao Ming. "You stay here, and I will bring your parents back as a farewell gift." Gao Ming felt the changes in Changcheng Community and slowly opened the door in front of him. ? Time flows through everyone''s body, and the bells become clearer and clearer. When the last bell rings into everyone''s hearts, the future belonging to the future **** is over, and everyone is freed from the worst future. Breathing in the fresh air and looking at the twisted shadows around him, Gao Ming sensed the position of the believers and led them towards the upper floors of Changcheng Community. ?After opening a door, everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. A dilapidated old house was built inside a modern high-end community. The house was not big and looked dilapidated. The rooms around the house and nearby are filled with mummy-like believers, their bodies pierced by dense silk threads, facing the old house, providing the most devout faith to the gods at all times. They put all their hopes in God, but in the eyes of their God, they are just tools that can be easily discarded. Without Gao Ming''s need to do anything else, the female ghost ran over by herself and saw her parents who were not in human form. ?Standing in front of the old house, memories of countless years flashed through Gao Ming''s mind. After all the believers were awakened, the old house quickly weathered in front of Gao Ming''s eyes. In the end, nothing was left, except that the baby held in Fan''s arms suddenly began to cry loudly, and then laughed a moment later. "This headless baby has consumed a lot of faith in the gods of the future and the gods of the past. If it weren''t for its birth, the president would have suffered even greater losses if he wanted to save you." The gentle and mature member of the student union spoke very well. She stood between Gaoming and Fan with a smile, as if she was deliberately protecting the baby. "Gao Yun and I each get what we need. Since he has got what he wants, you should leave as soon as possible." Gao Ming turned around and looked through the window at Xiangshengyong Apartment in the distance: "God of the past and future The suppression of ghost abilities has ended, and the investigators will be able to escape soon, but it may not be easy for them to leave. " "The future God Lord''s will has dissipated. Hasn''t this abnormal incident been resolved?" Example has a relatively straightforward personality, and he is worried that there are still enemies hiding in the dark. "Solved?" Gao Ming smiled and shook his head: "I swallowed the future god, and now I am an abnormal event, a dangerous abnormality that almost has the ability of a dream ghost." (End of this chapter) Chapter 434 Every injustice has its owner, every deb Chapter 434: Every wrong has its owner, every debt has its owner ??There are grievances and debts, and high lives are imprisoned by separated souls. When we are in the most dangerous situation, some people risk their lives to save them, and some people add insult to injury. These accounts must be carefully settled. ?In abnormal events, high life is the biggest reliance of Kaitan players, but when there are no abnormal events, high life itself is the biggest abnormality. "Those stinky **** from the Investigation Bureau, I have long disliked them!" Luo Dong had been surrounded by Yuan Hui and his men before, and had a bad impression of the group of security personnel: "But before that, I was more worried my family" "All the people and ghosts trapped in the worst future, as long as they are not squeezed out of their last bit of faith by the God of the Future, their souls will not be scattered. You don''t have to worry." After Gao Ming comforted Luo Dong, he looked at He Jing again, The other party was so frightened that he knelt on the ground. Knees that were once more valuable than gold are now as frivolous as feathers. He Jing spoke quickly, fearing that Gao Ming would misunderstand him if he spoke slower: "I have always been on your side! Yuan Hui took away your body. Since then, I have been causing trouble for him. Later, I personally delivered the statue of the past to Xia Yang, and even walked out of the apartment with him to pave the way for you without fear of life or death! When we arrived at Changcheng Community, I did my duty and escorted everyone here! , look at my body and soul, I almost shed the last drop of blood in order to fulfill your instructions!" But you are a member of Lord Jdva after all. "God Jingtuo is nothing! He''s just a pervert with a twisted mentality! Every day I follow him with fear and caution, and now I just want to abandon the dark side and join the dark side!" He Jing didn''t dare to look directly into Gao Ming''s eyes, which seemed like Can see through his past and future. Gao Ming originally wanted to let He Jing go, but he couldn''t refuse the other party''s strong request. He raised his hand and pointed to the torture chamber: "Go in, touch the chains, leave your name, and then come out." He Jing gritted his teeth and followed the instructions directly. He thought he would be cursed, but there was no change in his body after he came out. Now you are free, go back to Jingtuo God and work hard. When I need your help, I will send someone to contact you. Gao Ming waved his hand. "That''s it?" He Jing felt that Gao Ming must be testing him, so he gritted his teeth and said, "I have a big conflict with the security personnel under Lord Jingtuo. There are a few of them that I will kill in front of you! " ?He Jing wanted to accept the certificate of surrender, and Gao Ming agreed after seeing the other party''s repeated insistence. ??As the will of the future God Lord dissipated, the suppression of foreign ghosts and gods in Changcheng Community was also lifted, and the sounds of fighting continued to be heard from several buildings in Changcheng Community. When there is a common enemy, all forces are forcibly united together. After the common enemy disappears, everyone''s mind becomes active. For forces like Hanhai, every abnormal event represents danger as well as profit. All ghost and **** relics are of extremely high value, not to mention this time''s "ghost and **** relics" are powerful enough to suppress the power of all ghost patterns. . "Let them play by themselves." Gao Ming didn''t bother with the people from the Nangang Investigation Bureau. As long as they didn''t attack Gao Ming, Gao Ming didn''t bother to target them. ? ? Collating the strange existences in Changcheng Community, after Gao Ming helped Luo Dong find his family, he discovered Dr. Li and Ouyang Su on the first floor. The couple still bickered from time to time, but it was obvious that they relied on each other more. "You should stay in Building 3 for now. All the cursed items you find can be taken away, and anything useful to you can be integrated into your body. If you encounter danger, I will help you deal with it. You can treat this place as your own. Our home is ready." He grabbed He Jing who was a little hesitant, and Gao Ming took him out of Building 3. ?Some people in several other buildings saw him, but he didn''t care and walked toward Xiangshengyong Apartment step by step. ?These two communities represent the past and future of Hanhai respectively, and now Gaoming has connected them into a whole. The fire was extinguished by the security personnel who regained control of the ghost pattern power. Almost all the Kaitan players in the building who had not had time to escape were killed. Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui killed decisively. In order to control the situation as quickly as possible, they went on a killing spree. Gao Ming could hear the story in the building. The whine kept coming from within. In the future, God will treat people as tools to provide faith, but even more ruthless are the security personnel represented by Zhuo Jun. In the eyes of those guys, people may not even be considered tools. Gao Ming looked at the entrance of the corridor. The corridor door of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment was locked from the inside. The consciousness of the two gods had disappeared, and the only people blocking the building were living people. We are born from the same roots, why are we so anxious to fight against each other? Blood city lines appeared on his arms. Gao Ming seemed to have the power of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. He violently pushed open the corridor door. Two security personnel pointed knives at Gao Ming. Before they could say anything, He Jing ran out immediately and gave him Each of them slapped him: "Don''t ask, don''t talk! Take me to Yuan Hui! I''m going to kill him!" He Jing''s face almost twisted as he kicked the security personnel who were stunned on the spot. If these two security personnel were not his former team members, he would not come forward at this time. Okay, team leader. Gao Ming didn''t care about this at all. He stopped in front of the door of the future. Of the three doors on the first floor of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment, only the future is left. The entire door turned completely blood red, as if something was brewing inside. "I remember that a group of team leaders and Liu Yi entered here." A group of team leaders left a good impression on Gao Ming, but Liu Yi gave him some hesitation. Before entering this abnormal incident, Gao Ming only had a brief exchange with Gao Yun and had some backup plans. He did not inform Liu Yi, but he clearly remembered that when he was trapped on the hidden floor by the ghost of his past, Liu Yi, who had no guidance, found him late at night. I dont know if Gao Yun told Liu Yi something or for other reasons. Although Liu Yi did not do anything to harm Gao Ming, it also made Gao Ming feel a little confused. Ever since Gao Ming walked out of the tunnel this time, Liu Yi seemed to have taken over the role assigned to Xuan Wen by fate. What secret does she hide? ?Grabbing the door handle of the future door, the shadows of flesh and blood ghosts and gods slowly appeared behind Gao Ming. Both parties moved in unison and opened the future door backwards. The moment the door panel moved, a large number of debris emerged. The **** door exploded directly in Gao Ming''s hands. The entire Xiangshengyong Apartment shook, and a large amount of blood seeped out from the gaps in the floor tiles. The three doors representing the past, present and future were all broken, and a group leader and Liu Yi, who was holding a human head, stumbled and were thrown out of the future door. "What a risk! I almost couldn''t come back!" Thinking of what happened inside the door, the team leader broke into a cold sweat. When he came back to his senses and saw Gao Ming, he was stunned for a moment. Now Gao Ming gave him It felt like the presence of the gods, which was so different from before. What did you see in the door? Gao Ming looked at the two of them indifferently. "That was the worst future for all the citizens of Hanhai. Evil gods resurrected, evil ghosts were rampant, living people struggled to survive like livestock, and the original order was completely subverted." Liu Yi stood up holding the head of the clay sculpture of the future god. , Ruo added pointedly: "That future is a future where all living beings are freed from the control of fate." Throwing his head to Gao Ming, Liu Yi seemed to have gotten what he wanted behind the door: "Is the path arranged must be wrong? I have been thinking about this question before, but now I have the answer." Gao Ming frowned slightly. The head of the future **** had been sucked dry. There was no power of faith in it. It turned into ashes with a little force: "What is your answer?" "We resist fate, not to become a new fate." Liu Yi looked away, with a rare smile on her face: "Don''t worry, I am definitely not a lackey of fate, I will always be Liu Yi." (End of this chapter) Chapter 435 VIP? Chapter 435 Want someone? After finishing speaking, Liu Yi put on his red student union armband and walked out of the building. Gao Ming did not stop him, and the remaining weird things in the shadow world and the community automatically avoided Liu Yi. ??When he was at Hande Private Academy, Gao Ming felt that Liu Yi was very familiar to him, but since then, Liu Yi has become more and more difficult for him to see through. ??The two people in Class 13 that Gao Ming cares about the most - Gao Yun and Liu Yi. They both happen to be members of the student union, but one is the president of the Red Student Union and the other is the president of the White Student Union. "Liu Yi didn''t lie to you. We did see a future behind the door that you never want to see. People... have become the most miserable synonyms." A group leader mustered up the courage to walk to Gao Ming: "Congratulations You find yourself again. There were some misunderstandings between us, and it must have been the Lord Jingtuo and the General Administration who stirred up trouble." Seeing that Gao Ming was silent, the team leader quickly explained: "We have been in the death game in Xinhu for too long. The General Administration just treats us as knives in their hands. They actually don''t trust us. Give me a If you have the chance, let me explain it to Wan Jie!" "From the Death Game in Xinhu?" Gao Ming smiled slightly: "No one has really left Hanhai, and the so-called Xinhu you went to is probably not the real Xinhu." Gao Ming killed K, the security team leader, and deceived Wanjie and others several times, but he himself suffered no loss: "The truth is getting closer, and you should be able to recall everything soon." The city of Hanhai is a prison, and all memories about the past have been modified. Behind every force here may be the figure of the Lord of the Blood City. ?? This is what Gao Ming figured out in the memory of the future god. There are thirteen candidates in the remains of the blood city in the vast sea. Coincidentally, including the vast sea, there are exactly thirteen blood cities in the boundless black mist world. The screams in the apartment building continued one after another. Gao Ming''s eyes looked upward. After merging with the heart of the future god, his perspective on the problem also changed from before. This was the transformation from a chess piece to a chess player. I will take you to find Wanjie. He was chased by the Jingtuo God. Now we are on the same boat. The leader of a group seemed determined to help both parties resolve their misunderstanding, but Gao Ming waved his hand and refused. "They will be here soon." As soon as Gao Ming finished speaking, the clock in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment began to move rapidly, a large amount of blood spattered on the ground, and his voice echoed in every room. A few minutes later, the door to the safe passage of the building was pushed open. Wan Jie, who was covered in injuries, stood with several security team leaders. Heads rolled down in the corridor on the other side. The tall Zhuo Jun and Yuan Hui brought their own The men walked out of it, and all the ghost marks on their bodies came to life. For a moment, it was unclear whether they were human beings? Or a ghost? ?Seeing Gao Ming at the entrance of the corridor, both sides were very wary, but fortunately the ghost pattern had been restored, so they were not without the strength to fight. Where are the surviving Guaitan players in the building? A group leader asked Wan Jie in a loud voice, a little anxious. ??The female security team leader, whose whole body was wrapped in black cloth, opened her scarlet eyes and pointed at Zhuo Jun: "They were all sacrificed in blood!" "What the hell!" He Jing, who was hiding in the crowd, said immediately. He moved out of the way, followed by a large number of weak Guitan players. These people seemed to be almost used as sacrifices and blood food. They were painted with Full of all kinds of disposable ghost patterns. "When we found these ghost talk players, they were already tied to the altar. You **** from New Shanghai have long been corrupted by ghosts and gods. You don''t treat people as human beings at all!" He Jing said in a loud voice. , the female team leader over there was also defending. When the strength is strong enough, enemies can also throw dirty water on each other in order to prove their "innocence". Stop arguing! Zhuo Jun suddenly said. He stood at the front of the security personnel in the East District, his eyes fixed on Gao Ming. When we first met at Hande Private Academy, he was the director of the Queen''s Investigation Agency. He could decide life or death of Weird with just one sentence and had a bright future. He didn''t take high life seriously at all, but when they met again , the other party actually exuded an aura similar to that of the future god, like a fierce **** who had ignited a divine fire. "Gaoming, keep us to be useful to you. The General Administration will come up with conditions that are enough to make you happy to redeem people." Zhuo Jun knew in his heart that the mission assigned to them by God Jingtuo had completely failed, and neither of the two mission targets were killed. , now their situation is very dangerous. "It''s not easy to make me fall in love." Gao Ming stared at his old classmate: "When we were in the dormitory, everyone thought you were honest and down-to-earth. Who would have thought that your hands would be stained with the blood of your classmates." "God Jingtuo has set up a trap for all the Kaitan players and Wanjie, and joined forces with the past and future clay sculptures to trap you. He mobilized the power of the general bureau to ensure that nothing goes wrong, but he also expected that you would take this opportunity to go Gangbei New City investigates the details of the General Administration." Zhuo Jun seemed to be just stating a fact: "Your ghost friends are probably under the control of the General Administration." Xuan Wen, Zhang Ding, and Da Gou did not come to save Gao Ming. It was not because they were unwilling, but because they also had their own tasks to fulfill. The General Administration used a large-scale screening to trap Gao Ming. Of course, Gao Ming would not sit back and die, but the hidden power of the Investigation Bureau was too amazing, causing problems on both sides. "The General Administration has its own dream ghost." Zhuo Jun''s words were like a giant anchor breaking through the ice, setting off waves in everyone''s hearts: "Otherwise, why do you think Situ An is so obedient?" "It''s just as I expected." Gao Ming raised his eyes and glanced at Zhuo Jun: "Contact God Jingtuo, I want to talk to him." "Are you going to let me go?" Zhuo Jun didn''t expect Gao Ming to be so easy to talk to. "It''s right in front of the courtyard of Xiangshengyong Apartment. If he doesn''t dare to come in, I can go find him." Gao Ming''s eyes flashed with the figure of Lord Jingtuo. There was him in the past and him in the future. After a long time, he saw The Jingtuo God in his eyes was slowly assimilated into flesh and blood and disappeared: "You just stay here for now. I want to see how much you are worth in the eyes of the General Administration?" "Gao Ming, we can have a good chat." The ghost marks on the team leader''s body have recovered, but he has no idea of ??taking action. He keeps running between Gao Ming and Wan Jie to spread the word. Unfortunately, Gao Ming is not ready now. Let go and leave. He opened an exit for Zhuo Jun. After Gao Ming waited for him to leave, he stood alone in front of the gate of Xiangshengyong Apartment. He pressed his chest gently with both hands and pierced his chest with his fingertips: "Open the execution room!" This is the first time he has opened the torture room with all his strength after melting the heart of the future god. What he has to do is also very simple, which is to assimilate the area at the door. He wants to forcefully drag God Jingtuo in. In the torture chamber! (End of this chapter) Chapter 436 eat! Chapter 436 Eat! There is a figure of Lord Jingtuo in the remains of the Blood City, and he is also one of the candidates. If all twelve candidates are sent to the execution chamber, then I will become the Lord of Blood City in the vast sea. ?The night wind blew away the smell of meat and smoothed away all the traces. Everything around him returned to normal. It was impossible to tell that the fence had been replaced by a torture chamber. ?Gaoming is very safe and has not allowed the Xingwu to escape the scope of abnormal events. Now, as long as God Jingtuo steps into the courtyard of Xiangshengyong Apartment, there is a high possibility that he will be swallowed by the Xingwu. "He should be arriving soon." Gao Ming had many doubts in his mind, including why did the General Administration have his photo? Why is he wearing the uniform of a senior executive of the Bureau of Investigation in the photo taken after his death? What is the dream ghost hidden in the headquarters? What is their relationship with fate? The General Administration is too mysterious. They must know the truth about Hanhai. As long as they can imprison Jingtuo God in the torture chamber, Gao Ming will have plenty of time to "torture" him. The abnormal event was completely wrapped in shadows. Amid all the ominous circumstances, Gao Ming suddenly saw the street lights on the distant streets turn on. Security personnel entered nearby buildings one after another. The General Administration should know what happened here. Really cautious. Gao Ming stood there, watching the city silently. It was not until two hours later that the chaotic time returned to normal, the sun rose above the horizon, and a black car slowly drove out from the corner of the street. All security personnel were fully armed, and no one relaxed their vigilance just because it was dawn. ?The car door opened ten meters away from the door of Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. The air became dull, and a faint smell of blood came from the car. He seemed to have adjusted his breathing for a long time. After a few seconds, his blood-stained boots stepped on the ground. God Jingtuo, wearing white gloves, stepped out of the car and looked at the abnormal event. The evil eyes were fixed on Gao Ming. This was the first time that Lord Jingtuo saw Gao Ming in reality. The appearance of the other person was much more ordinary than he imagined, like a person in the crowd who would not look at the second person at all. Eyes of passers-by. But this passerby ruined all his plans and became a serious problem for the General Investigation Bureau. ?Speechlessly, Lord Jedta reached into the car, took out a black urn, and threw it directly on the ground. The lid of the box was broken, and a thick shadow like black water flowed everywhere. It screamed in the early sunshine, but when it wanted to dodge, it was stepped on by the Lord Jingtuo. The shadows struggled hard and could barely gather the shape of a big dog. "You are so brave. You dare to break into the tenth floor of the General Bureau of Investigation. I don''t usually go to that place." The hatred in the eyes of Jingtuo God was like a violent beast, but his voice was very calm: "Been beaten. If you catch more than one, this weakest dog will be a gift to you. The leather boots were lifted up, but the sticky shadow did not approach Gao Ming, let alone enter Xiang Shengyong''s apartment. Its figure kept changing, revealing various curses densely packed on its body. "A dog is indeed a man''s most loyal friend. He is worried about infecting you with the curse and would rather die than get close to you." God Jingtuo was deliberately provoking Gaoming, hoping that Gaoming would touch him. ?The expressionless Gao Ming could not tell whether he was angry or sad. He just raised his hand to expand the scope of the abnormal event, ignoring the risks and covering the big dog. The big dog that couldn''t solidify was shaking its head hard, and the curse on it gradually merged into the shadows. The General Administration seemed to take the opportunity to start investigating the internal situation of the abnormal event. "You are quite friendly. Before the sun goes down, I will bring over the other anomalies and ghosts who broke into the General Bureau." Jingtuo God took the initiative to say: "In exchange, the General Bureau of Investigation needs you to bring Wan Jie and the security team together." Give it to me forever, and we also need the flesh and blood conceived by the gods of the future and the gods of the past. "That''s a lot to ask for. Aren''t you afraid that this abnormal incident will completely get out of control and the Old City and East District will fall into chaos?" Gao Ming himself is the biggest anomaly, and he also has the ability to cause havoc in the two urban areas. "The General Administration has a method to solve the dream ghost, but the cost of using this method is too high. I hope you will not be the first ''person'' to try this method." Jingtuo God emphasized the word "people". They still seemed to want to cooperate with Gao Ming maintains the relationship on the surface and avoids an all-out war between the Investigation Bureau and the Kaitan players. "Since there is a way to solve the dream ghost, why do you care so much about Wanjie? This security guard who came back from the Xinhu Death Game should not be that important. After all, he is not one of the thirteen candidates in Blood City." Gao Fate''s voice became lower and lower, and in the end it happened that only God Judeta could hear it. Hearing the candidates for Blood City, Lord Jingtuo''s pupils narrowed. Although he had never seen the remains of Blood City, he had learned some information from Situ An a long time ago. After observing every reaction of Lord Jingtuo, Gao Ming threw away his shirt. Bloody divine lines criss-crossed his skin, creating a **** city. Thirteen people could still be seen faintly in the city. . "Not only do I know that you are a candidate for Blood City, I also know that there is another candidate hidden in the General Bureau of Investigation." Bloody lines flowed all over his body. Gao Ming had seen every candidate''s face and also tortured Situ An. As for him What he''s saying now is just Situ An''s speculation, and he doesn''t have any evidence. But these words set off huge waves in the mind of Lord Jingtuo. If there is another candidate within the General Administration, then he is the one who is used to attract dangerous abandoners on the surface. Secretly, he is the top-secret existence protected by layers of protection. The real hope of the General Investigation Agency. I want to make a deal with you. Dont worry, only the two of us can hear these words. Gao Ming remained silent and waited for Lord Jedta to pass by. Yaoxie''s eyes blinked a few times. Lord Jingtuo did not perceive the threat. He had many things to protect his own life, but there was a hint of intuition in his heart that reminded him to stay away from high life. After taking only a few steps forward, Lord Jingtuo stopped. He did not do this to listen to Gao Ming''s deal, but to see the Blood City tattoo on Gao Ming''s body. ?After finding that it was impossible to see clearly no matter what, Lord Jingtuo stopped decisively. At this time, the expanded abnormal event was right in front of him, and he also smelled a faint scent of meat wafting in the shadows. ?There was a throbbing in his heart, and Lord Jingtuo frowned. The morning wind blowing from nowhere blew up a strand of his long hair, and the hair fell into the shadow. The long hair that had not fallen off was connected to the body. God Jingtuo clearly felt that the strands of hair had not been pulled out, but they disappeared from the sight of God Jingtuo, as if they were swallowed by something out of thin air, and that The thing also opened its big mouth, ready to continue swallowing! "Before dark, the General Bureau will send people over, and we will complete the rest of the exchange. What you did to the Investigation Bureau before will be written off, truly written off." Lord Jingtuo turned and left. He did not see the expressionless face. Gao Ming smiled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 437 All secrets of the General Investigation Chapter 437 All the secrets of the General Investigation Bureau ?Is it too late to leave now? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the lofty God Jingtuo, now he just wants to leave as soon as possible, and his inner uneasiness has reached the extreme. The smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious. Gao Ming''s hand slowly raised, and the chains were like black snakes walking through the shadows. They were engraved with names wrapped in hatred. "I have been waiting for this day for too long. From the first moment I saw you, I felt murderous intent in my heart. I know you feel the same way in your heart. Of the 13 candidates, only one can survive in the end. But rather than killing you, Im more looking forward to seeing who can survive to the end, between you and another candidate hidden in the headquarters. ??Juduo God did not dare to look back or stop. He walked faster and faster, but he was surprised to find that a strand of his hair and a shadow were left behind. It seemed that no matter how far he went, there was something about him that would never leave with him. Forcibly suppressing the fear in his heart, Jingtuo God frowned and glanced back. The abnormal events in his eyes had completely changed. The door of Xiangshengyong Apartment was covered with layers of iron locks, and a deep prison was like a secluded prison. The evil spirit below opened its huge mouth. ?However, for some unknown reason, the terrifying prison did not leave Xiangshengyong Apartment. "Bring all the people I want here before dark, otherwise, I will make all abnormal events go out of control and turn the vast sea into a magical city." Gao Ming''s words were cold and harsh, and it was almost impossible for a living person to say them. But no one present doubted it. Shadows obscured the line of sight, and the Xingwu disappeared among the abnormal events. The two parties seemed to have just a simple contact, and they just reached a simple consensus for the subsequent transaction. But in fact, Gao Ming already got what he wanted. "The goddess''s calculations were so accurate. She even guessed that you would be the first one to be given as a gift." Gao Ming took out some residual souls and fed them to the big dog. The big dog that turned into a puddle of black water just barely condensed a picture. As soon as it opened its mouth, curses appeared, but among the many curses there was a small shadow belonging to the **** Jdra. In front of so many security personnel outside, it would be very difficult for Gao Ming to swallow God Jing Tuo. Lets not talk about the secrets hidden in Jing Tuo God. Just now, when Gao Ming had murderous intention towards Jing Tuo God, he could clearly feel it. There was something very dangerous around him staring at him, and the Flesh Immortal kept reminding him that there was the aura of a dream ghost in Jingtuo God. "The General Bureau of Investigation is probably going crazy now to figure out my trump card. Swallowing Lord Jdva will reveal a lot of things. Instead of imprisoning him directly, it is better to leave his name and shadow in the prison first. I just don''t know If I do this, will he be wiped out by fate and reborn in the torture chamber after I die?" The area of ??the torture chamber has been expanded countless times, and the number of prisoners is obviously not enough. "Gaoming..." After absorbing the power of the remnant soul, Big Dog finally recovered a little strength: "You have to save Zhang Ding. Boss Zhang has shouldered all the crimes by himself. Those **** from the Investigation Bureau are torturing them non-stop. He wants to get clues from others." ?The big dog is usually very polite and doesn''t say a few curse words, but when it comes to the Investigation Bureau, he wants to say all the curse words he knows. Zhang Ding is the one closest to Menggui after me. What did you encounter there? The big dog''s eyes slowly condensed, and they were full of fear: "You can''t even imagine that there is a great horror hidden under the ''New City of Hope'' built by the General Bureau of Investigation!" "Don''t get excited, speak slowly." Gao Ming also saw various strange scenes with the big dog. At that time, next to the black lake of Lishan Hospital, the big dog was not so scared. "Every investigator who dies in an abnormal event will have their name and number retained. As for their black rings, they will be handed over to other investigators after they are repaired. This matter itself is nothing, but we are looking at it underground in the main building of the General Bureau of Investigation. Arriving at a strange cemetery, each memorial board has a photo of the deceased investigator. Their souls did not dissipate after death, and their remaining obsessions were extradited to the cemetery. " Big Dog felt this just by saying this. Scalp numb: "When Zhang Ding and I went in, we felt something was wrong. Not long after we walked out, we saw a person squatting on a grave in the distance. That person seemed to feed on the investigators'' obsession, and his body was covered with the dead. name. Is he the dream ghost of the Investigation Bureau? "He is just a container, like a dinner plate to hold dishes. The real horror is hidden in the cemetery!" Big Dog is very sure: "The General Administration fed the investigators'' obsession to ghosts! They want to explore regardless of life and death. The clear abnormal events are actually hidden under the headquarters. Whats ridiculous is that everyone still regards it as Noahs Ark when the flood comes, and countless people spend their money just for a ticket to stay. Is that where you were arrested? ?Contrary to Gao Ming''s expectation, Dagou actually shook his head: "Only after I got to the General Bureau of Investigation did I realize how deep they were hiding. I don''t even know what they were so careful about?" Dagou asked Gao Ming to take out a few more remnant souls, and his speech gradually became smoother: "The periphery of the General Administration is a residential area, and there are ten buildings in the core area. From the ground, these ten buildings are very ordinary, but every There are unimaginable and terrifying things hidden under the ground. "Below the main building is the cemetery. Below the Shumi Research Institute where Lord Jingtuo is located are various laboratories, which contain a large number of ''divine corpses'' transported from outside the vast sea, and there are also rooms for studying strange things. All kinds of abnormal curses have been analyzed by them, and a large number of people who have undergone experiments are investigators whose minds have been affected by abnormal events! " Those crazy investigators didnt receive any treatment at all! Only the first floor of Shumi Research Institute is a hospital, and all below are weird experiments that are a hundred times more terrifying than dissection! Big Dog is now a big ghost who can reshape nightmares, but he thinks that place is simply hell. "When I came out of Shumi Research Institute, I was in a trance. These two buildings are not the scariest, but the tenth building is the most desperate place." Dagou looked into Gao Ming''s eyes: "I The moment He Shenpo entered, he was thrown out by Zhang Ding. He was swallowed up by despair almost instantly. I didn''t know what was in the tenth building. I just heard Zhang Ding said two words to me at the end - the truth. " "The truth?" Gao Ming thought repeatedly: "Will the truth of the vast sea be hidden in the tenth building? Or is the truth of the shadow world hidden there?" ? Zhang Ding and the others discovered too many secrets, which made Gao Ming a little worried. The General Bureau of Investigation would definitely arrange all kinds of terror on Zhang Ding to prevent him from saying things he shouldn''t say. "Besides you, no one else has been arrested, right?" Gao Ming didn''t care about the curse and directly stuffed a remnant soul into the big dog''s mouth: "Did Xuan Wen escape?" As if the restriction was triggered, Big Dog''s voice paused strangely, the confusion in his eyes became intense, and then he said a very strange sentence: "Who is Xuan Wen?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 438 generous Chapter 438: A generous move The big dog''s rhetorical question gave Gao Ming a feeling of numbness in his scalp. He looked at the opponent carefully, and then dripped the blood of the Flesh Fairy into the opponent''s body to make sure that the big dog had not been replaced. "You really don''t remember Xuan Wen? She went to the General Bureau of Investigation with you!" Gao Ming directly reached out to the big dog and used the ability of the Flesh Fairy to shape the opponent. "Shen Po, Boss Zhang, PE teacher, and Ba Po and I...we are the only ones who went to the General Administration. Who is Xuan Wen you are talking about?" Big Dog''s face slowly condensed, and he was now full of doubts: "Zhang Ding and I were caught at the end. Everyone else escaped. They should wait for you at the agreed place." Gao Ming nodded and suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. He originally wanted to sort out the harvest slowly, but Xuan Wen''s disappearance gave him a strong sense of urgency. ??The shadows shrank, and Gao Ming sealed the abnormal event. The chains behind him stretched around the community, and the scent of meat that intoxicated the soul spread in Xiangshengyong Apartment and Changcheng Community. ?Hulky arms emerged from the shadows, and the fleshy ghosts and gods that grew in size opened their mouths, as if silently fighting against the entire night sky. ??The body that was severely injured by the gaze of fate has completely recovered. After fusing the remaining thoughts and hearts of the two gods, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods have ushered in their most powerful moment. ?Looking at countless possibilities in the future, the flesh and blood scattered in the past were forcibly gathered by Gao Ming, and the ferocity buried in the flesh and blood fairy''s heart was almost unstoppable. ?Who said that immortals are all elegant and handsome? Brutal and terrifying monsters that dare to chew up their destiny are just as likely to be immortals. "Drag everyone involved in this abnormal incident into the torture chamber. If they don''t comply, I will go there personally to persuade them." The four ghostly faces of the flesh and blood ghost and **** showed a smile. Its huge body stretched as much as possible, and each hand pinched A strange mark appeared, and then its body gradually melted into the shadows, and alienation began to appear wherever the meaty scent drifted. ? Its just that this kind of alienation is exclusive to the Flesh Fairy. If they encounter resistance, their flesh and blood will generate their own will. Mouths will grow on their skin to chant the Flesh Fairy, statues of ghosts and gods will appear in their eyes, etc. Gao Ming has actually been suppressing the power of flesh and blood immortals to prevent them from getting out of control. However, after experiencing this abnormal incident, Gao Ming''s will is enough to control flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The two sides are in a balance, and he no longer has the previous worries. . ?Back at Xiangshengyong''s apartment, Gao Ming looked at the nervous people: "I have reached an agreement with the General Bureau of Investigation. I will not kill any of you. I will let you go when it gets dark." He Jing breathed a sigh of relief and slowly put down the knife. Originally, he was planning to sneak attack Yuan Hui to vent his anger on Gao Ming. As for Wan Jie''s expression at this time, he was a bit complicated. He entered the unusual event on behalf of the General Bureau of Investigation, but ended up being hunted down by his own people. "Wanjie, I am not interested in your secrets, nor do I care about the life or death of you security personnel. You can continue to work for the General Bureau of Investigation, or you can find a new way out for yourself in the vast sea, or... return to your new life. Go to Shanghai." Gao Ming''s words have a deeper meaning. He already knows that the memories of everyone in Hanhai are forged. Everyone in this city should be imprisoned here, and no one has really left. "I don''t need you to worry about it." Wan Jie took a deep breath of the meat-scented air in front of Gao Ming and let go of his defenses: "Are you satisfied now?" ?Wanjie''s eyes were very strange. He could see many things. In order to reassure Gao Ming, he took the initiative to inhale the fleshy fragrance of the Flesh Fairy, as if he had completely given up resistance. With a vague gaze, Gao Ming looked at the team leader: "If the security department of the Investigation Bureau cannot stay, you are welcome to come here at any time." The leader of one group had a bitter expression on his face. He did not hesitate and stood firmly with Wan Jie. ?Everything went more smoothly than expected. The mark of the torture house was left on everyone. The shadows on the ground were actually part of the torture house, and the entire first floor was assimilated by the torture house. Gao Ming noticed that Wanjie''s expression was getting worse and worse. Sometimes having a pair of eyes that could see the truth might be more painful than others. "The number of prisoners has increased a lot, and each one''s will has been tempered many times. Any one of them is comparable to hundreds of ordinary believers." The smell of meat lingered around, Gao Ming walked towards Changcheng Community again, and the sound of fighting in Building 3 was very loud. It caught his attention from afar. The people from the student union have already left, and the survivors from the other buildings have all crowded around Building 3. The God of the Futures suppression of ghost patterns suddenly disappeared, and no matter how you think about it, it has something to do with Building 3. When they were most in danger, no one wanted to help. Now when they started to pick up the benefits, they seemed to smell the smell of blood. They all came closer and blocked Xian and Yushan who had collected a large number of cursed items. Inside. "Brother, we are all a family, why are you so alienated from me?" Wang Chenyi, director of the Zhenhai Investigation Bureau of the Hong Kong Nan Investigation Bureau, stood at the front of the team. He is the son of Uncle Wang Jie and his grandfather. Favorite grandson. What he was aware of was that it was Wang Jie who was confronting him at this moment. "Brother, now you say we are a family? When I asked you for help, you ignored me." Wang Jie''s sleeves drooped down, covering the palms that grew together with the dagger: "Every year when I go back to the clan, Matsuri, you were always the first one, just like you are now. Did you ever look at me squarely at that time? " "Let''s talk about it when we go home. No matter how big the quarrel between us is, it''s just a family matter. We can''t let outsiders take advantage of it." Wang Chenyi stared at the boxes of cursed objects found by Fan Fan and Xishan, and some Clay sculpture fragments, his eyes were bloodshot: "Wang Jie, bring your friends to my place, I will **** you out." "We all discovered the things together. Are you too greedy if you want to monopolize them?" Shentian laughed and pretended to be heroic: "I won''t embarrass you. I only want one-third. Give me the things and I will keep you safe. " "You''d better protect yourself first." Wang Jie blew a mouthful of blood with disdain. He stepped on a disfigured corpse on the ground: "If you want it, come and get it?" ?Among the three forces surrounding Wang Jie, only Situ Cheng remained silent. His nose twitched and he suddenly smelled the aroma of meat. "The general screening by the General Bureau of Investigation really helped me a lot." Gao Ming''s cold voice came from behind everyone. He was almost approaching, and Wang Jie and the others realized that there was another person behind them. If in normal times, it would take me a lot of time to bring you, the future of Hanhai, together. ?Some people realized something was wrong and wanted to evacuate, but chains emerged from the shadows, binding them without giving them a chance to dodge. ??A sinister wind spread out from the security personnel surrounding Wang Chenyi. They crushed the hidden cursed objects, and something like ghost marks parasitized on the surface of their bodies. This group of people are willing to sacrifice themselves in order to protect Wang Chenyi. I just invite you to come in and sit here, there is no need to fight for life and death. What Gao Ming said was the truth, and it was also the future that he had already seen with his eyes. ??The shadows of flesh and blood ghosts and gods continued in the dark night, with eight arms holding all the soul locks. The flesh and blood immortals dragged all the representatives and elites of the major forces in the vast sea into the execution chamber. Seeing the ghostly buildings and thousands of various instruments of torture, everyone''s souls were trembling. The living person in front of them seemed to be more cruel and tyrannical than the future god. (End of this chapter) Chapter 439 Dream ghosts eyes Chapter 439 The eyes of the dream ghost Gao Ming! Wang Chenyi and Shen Tian recognized Gao Ming almost at the same time, but their reactions were somewhat different. Shentian, who was also "making a living" in the old city, immediately asked his men to put away their weapons. The ferocity on his face disappeared, and his expression was kind, like a retired old man in the community who likes to play chess. Wang Chenyi completely showed the fear in his eyes. He heard his family mention Gao Ming. The reward amount within the General Bureau of Investigation was second only to Situ An, and he was the most dangerous desperado. "I killed the God of the Future, and I asked them to find the things inside. Do you want a share of it?" Gao Ming said calmly, with no hint of emotion or anger. Shentian, who was still arrogant and domineering just now, waved his hand decisively: "You created the Backwater Forum, selflessly disclosed the methods of clearing abnormal events, and helped too many people like me. You are the real benefactor of Hanhai." With all the blades hidden, Shen Tian didn''t know whether he was sincere or not. He took the initiative to walk towards Gao Ming, and then asked his men to stand near Gao Ming. He was not preparing to attack Gao Ming, but he seemed to want to stand with Gao Ming. , with an expression of advancing and retreating together: "Gao Ming, our old city should take care of each other, but people in other cities have their own agendas, and they are all uneasy and well-intentioned!" "My little brother is naughty and I take care of you on weekdays. Before I entered the abnormal event this time, the old man at home specially told me to thank you on his behalf. If you are free, you can come to the Zhenhai Investigation Bureau as a guest at any time. You will always be our friend. . "Wang Chenyi is very keen. He knows very well that even if he wants to take action in this situation, he must maintain a superficial courtesy. Only if the other party is careless will he have a chance. ??Seeing the two bosses who changed their tone instantly, Xishan was a little confused holding a box of cursed objects. This was different from some of the scripts he usually read. Normally, shouldn''t those bad guys continue to provoke? The four ghostly faces of flesh and blood ghosts and gods are consistent with the expressions on Gao Ming''s face. When the strength is strong enough, there will be more and more friends on the surface. As for what those people think in private, Gao Ming doesn''t care. He has already The imprints of these people were left in the torture chamber. How lonely would it be if you could do it again without the company of these interesting people? Example, take two boxes of cursed objects and the future gods wall clock and give them to them. Gao Ming said casually, as if those cursed objects were nothing at all. Before Fan Fan expressed his dissatisfaction, Shen Tian, ??an old man, waved his hands repeatedly: "We didn''t do anything. You killed the God of the Future alone. You deserve these things. You will feel good if you let us take them like this." Uneasy." "It''s okay, you have already paid enough." Gao Ming pulled the chain, and those brand-new soul chains were engraved with names one by one, and the flesh and blood ghosts and the aura exuding from him were also rising step by step. If you are not afraid of talking about the conditions, you are afraid that Gao Life is too enthusiastic. There are few lives that can be taken over by this generous person. As soon as Wang Chen sensed the change in his spirit and will, he wanted to resist, but he couldn''t make up his mind. The main reason was that Shen Tian jumped off the ship too quickly. Situ Cheng, who was not far away, said nothing. When he knew that Gao Ming had walked out of Building 3, he realized that something was wrong. "When I finish the deal with the General Bureau of Investigation, I will let you go." The soul fire in the flesh and blood furnace burned more and more fiercely, and Gao Ming''s voice passed into everyone''s heart: "We will be friends from now on. I hope you don''t Doing things that embarrass each other. When the chains engraved with people''s names were thrown into the furnace and then taken out again, everyone present felt an inexplicable sense of obedience to Gao Ming''s words, as if believers had met their own gods. The scent of meat was sucked into the body, and their flesh and blood had been invaded by the Flesh Fairy. The alienation could start at any time, but Gao Ming stopped it. He doesnt want to turn everyone in the entire Hanhai into followers of the Flesh Immortal. Such a blood city is not what he pursues. In addition, although the execution chamber is large, it has its capacity. "Gao Ming, there are still some security personnel in Building 1 who have not come over. They are the elites of several investigation bureaus in western Hong Kong. I will take you there." Wang Chenyi is indeed Mr. Wang''s most valued junior. He deeply understands that a Logically speaking, when everyone is pulled into the water, the people who are closer to the shore are more likely to survive, and in this abnormal event, high life is the river bank. ?At dusk, all the living people in the abnormal event entered the execution room. The General Bureau of Investigation gathered most of the power of the vast sea to conduct a large-scale screening, and was eventually taken over by Gao Ming. The sky was dark, and just before the sun sank into the horizon, several black buses parked outside Xiangshengyong Apartment. Lord Jingtuo arrived again. His expression was obviously very tired, and his whole face looked as if he had lost a lot of blood, and he was frighteningly pale. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw those black buses with completely closed windows. When he was at Hande Private College, the Bureau of Investigation used these buses to transport Hong Yucoat into unusual events. There are sacrifices in the passenger car this time? Red clothes? Or something else? The light emitted by the street lamp was slightly distorted. Gao Ming was followed by Wan Jie, He Jing and the others, all standing in the shadow-shrouded Xiangshengyong Courtyard; Jingtuo God stayed alone outside the abnormal event, and the afterglow of the setting sun seemed to only fall on On his own. "Gao Ming, someone in the General Administration wants to see you." Jingtuo God did not say anything about the transaction. His first words surprised Gao Ming: "If you find it inconvenient, we can make an appointment at the edge of Hanhai City. Those who are close to A place of black mist. ? Gao Ming shook his head. He now had no good impression of the General Bureau of Investigation, only resistance and defensiveness. The black fog is spreading towards Chaohanhai. I dont know what happened outside the city. The situation is very dangerous now. Thats not what you said yesterday. "The General Bureau of Investigation held a large-scale screening. From the beginning, we really wanted to join hands with you to explore the black mist. You have also proven your strength. The subsequent cooperation will be more equal." God Jingtuo waited for the sunset to sink into the horizon and motioned to those behind him. Several buses drove towards Xiangshengyong Apartment. After the front of the car touched the shadow, the door of the first passenger car was opened, and a dark box was fixed in the middle. ?At the signal of God Jdg, the security personnel in the car opened the layers of protection. The interior of the huge black box was stuffed with shrouds, and when they were unfolded, there was an almost dried head inside. ?The moment it came out of the black box, the dried head opened its eyes, turbid blood began to flow, and the surrounding shadows gathered like a torrent. "He has a strength close to that of a dream ghost, so we can only transport it in this way." God Jingtuo threw Zhang Ding''s head into the shadow. Boss Zhang wanted to absorb the shadow, but something seemed to be embedded in his head. . "In order to ensure the smooth progress of the transaction and for further cooperation, the General Bureau of Investigation passed a vote and they made a small change to your friend." Jingtuo God pointed to Zhang Ding''s left eye: "He is very fast. It is about to break through and become a dream ghost. In order to let it feel this power in advance, we planted the eyes of the dream ghost from our investigation bureau into its eye sockets. We are definitely not doing this to threaten you, but just to hope that you will. Can you go into the dark mist with us?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 440 Xiaoan Town Chapter 440 Xiaoan Town All the soul power and negative emotions that Zhang Ding absorbed were pulled into his left eye. This caused his body to be unable to recover, and even his mind was on the verge of collapse. Wrinkled skin piled up on his face. Only Zhang Ding''s left eye was open. That eye was very special, as deep as the night, but there was a fiery light deep in the eye. The power of the shadow world can also purify most of these negative emotions. "The eyes of a dream ghost?" Gao Ming''s heart sank. "The General Administration''s Menggui has been watching you, but he will not hurt you because you are the best candidate to enter the black mist." Lord Jingtuo slowly said: "The black mist will stimulate the ghost marks. We have tried various methods. Method, ghosts will lose control when they enter, some will escape the control of living people, and some will directly eat living people and replace them. " "We continue to weaken the power of ghosts and finally maintain a balance. But in this case, the security personnel are too weak and cannot go deep into the black mist." Jingtuo God looked at Gao Ming: "We checked various After collecting information, it turns out that you are a special case. Even without the help of ghosts, your will is still comparable to that of the residual gods among clay sculptures. " "Our original plan was to kill you after this abnormal incident, obtain your body and soul for various studies, and find out the truth. But now we want to find a more suitable way to cooperate with you, and this pair Its an opportunity for you, dont you want to leave the vast sea and see the real world outside? Seeing that Gao Ming was just looking down at Zhang Ding''s head, Lord Jingtuo waved his hand, and a second black bus drove into the abnormal event. When the shadow spread over the car body, a large amount of turbid blood flowed from the gaps in the car. ?Shadows obscured his vision, the car door slowly opened, and a depressing roar came from inside the car. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods hidden behind Gao Ming seemed to be attracted by something, and their huge bodies began to move. After a while, several investigators ran out of the car. They were crazy and ugly, and had the corpses of "gods" planted on their bodies. In order to "help" them survive, Gao Ming did not stop the flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods, and allowed the other party to tear off the alienated flesh and blood of the investigators as quickly as possible, and then sent them to the torture chamber and put them on the operating table for "suturing." and "patching." After eating the corpse of the god, the flesh-and-blood ghost **** showed a trace of satisfaction for a long time. His strength continued to increase, and the Blood City tattoo on Gao Ming''s body became brighter red. If the accumulation continues, this person and **** will become a dream ghost at any time. "The flesh and blood of these gods all come from the black mist, and there are things you need in there." Seeing that Gao Ming was still indifferent, Lord Jingtuo took out the remote control and turned on a projection: "Those people who came in with the big dog, we deliberately Those who were let go did not go to the place you agreed on, but were driven into a small town on the edge of the black mist. If you go there now, they should still have their senses and not go completely crazy. " Hearing these words from Lord Jingtuo, Gao Ming''s eyes changed. He stared at the projection carefully, and found something even stranger. Xuan Wens figure is the only one missing from the Investigation Bureaus projection. Xuan Wen seems to have never been discovered by the Investigation Bureau. "The goddess used to be called Grandma Ma. She helped people in the East District to exorcise evil spirits and check their fortunes. Later, she was imprisoned by Situ An in an abnormal incident; the one with many mouths on his face was called Ba Po. His husband is the director of the Hanhai Charity Organization..." Lord Jingtuo He explained the background of every ghost in the video very clearly, as if to prove to Gao Ming the capabilities of the General Bureau of Investigation. But the more he did this, the more confused Gao Ming became. The General Bureau of Investigation seemed to really not know that there was Xuan Wen. human existence. "Your ghost friends are trapped in Xiao''an Town, which is also the place where our investigators last sent back information. We will send a large number of security personnel to accompany you. We only hope that you can help us retrieve something." Lord Jingtuo foreshadowed. After talking so much, we finally got to the point: "Information Recorder No. 0003, it seems to have captured the reason why the black fog spread out of control." ? ? ? ? If the situation hadn''t been so critical, the big shots at the General Investigation Bureau wouldn''t have been so easy to talk to. "Don''t you have a dream ghost? Just let him go and get it back?" Gao Ming smiled coldly. "Menghui cannot leave the headquarters as a whole." God Jingtuo did not reveal more information. Seeing that Gao Ming had no intention of breaking up, he waved the remaining black buses away from the abnormal incident: "The black fog is eating away at the vast sea, this city We have lost contact with the outside world. If we dont find out the reason as soon as possible, everyone will die. Also, is it time for you to release the person I want? ??The General Bureau of Investigation released the arrested people, but tampered with them; Gao''s life was not bad, and all the living people in the abnormal incident had left their mark in the torture chamber. ?After those buses moved away, the warning of danger from flesh and blood ghosts and gods also disappeared. Gao Ming raised his hand to push the courtyard door, all the clocks in Xiang Shengyong''s apartment rang, and a way out appeared in front of everyone. After releasing all the security personnel, Gao Ming blocked the abnormal events again and regarded this place as a place where he kept weird things. ??Security personnel gradually evacuated, and Gao Ming carried Zhang Ding''s head into Changcheng Community. He tried various methods along the way, but none of them could restore Zhang Ding. Is it possible to dig out the eye? As soon as Gao Ming had this thought, his heart suddenly stopped and he felt cramps. ?Hibernating the discomfort, Gao Ming took out the sharp knife, but it seemed that once the eyeball was damaged, it would first use Zhang Ding''s soul to repair itself, which made Zhang Ding, who was already on the verge of collapse, even more vulnerable. "Leaving one eye here is really disgusting." Gao Ming couldn''t think of a better way for the time being. The strength of the General Bureau of Investigation was far more terrifying than he expected. He even suspected that there was more than one dream ghost within the General Bureau. Put Zhang Dings head in the broken shrine of the God of the Future and keep it warm. After Gao Ming sealed it layer by layer, he put it in his schoolbag and carried it behind his back. After doing this, he called all the survivors over. "You have also heard what the Investigation Bureau said just now. Several other founders of the Backwater Forum are trapped in the black mist. I need some of you to come in with me." After Gao Ming finished speaking, the scene was completely silent. Tian and Situ Cheng looked at each other, their eyelids twitching slightly. Black mist can make ghost patterns go out of control, so after you enter Xiaoan Town this time, you have a high probability of finding various items left behind by the top security personnel of the Investigation Bureau. You may even be able to capture some lost ghost patterns and imprint them on yourself. Gao Ming had his own idea. He really needed to go into the black mist. He even wanted to go back to the tunnel to take a look. With his current strength close to Menggui, he wonders if he will be killed by the mysterious man in the tunnel? (End of this chapter) ~ Brothers and sisters, please take a day Brothers and sisters, please take a day off I have a meeting out of town. There was a little problem with my connection when I came back. I probably wont be able to finish what I wrote today. Im going to take a day off. Im sorry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 441 We still have to rely on our old classma Chapter 441: We have to rely on old classmates ?After the abnormal event broke out in the vast sea, there was a saying that was adopted as a motto by most of the Kaitan playersthe brave will be starved to death, and the timid will be starved to death. The power of ghosts, relics of the dead, various items with curse effects, abnormal events are dangerous within, but they can also bring opportunities to change your destiny. Every day, citizens master the power of ghosts and gods, and step by step from "flesh and blood animals" to real "ghost story players". Shentian and Situ Cheng both knew what Gao Ming wanted to express. There were dangers and opportunities, and they had no other choice. Looking at Gao Ming''s condition, they probably wouldn''t let them go easily. There may be some reluctance in his heart, but Shentian didn''t show it at all. His eyes were full of appreciation and trust for Gao Ming. Those who didn''t know might have thought that he had been supporting Gao Ming until now: "The General Bureau of Investigation is our common enemy. , if you need anything, just ask, we at Hanhai Zhongzhi Self-Rescue will fully assist. Situ Cheng also nodded: "Situ An and I have nothing to do with each other. We just have the same last name. We will fully satisfy your request. The vast sea is surrounded by black fog and has lost contact with the outside world. This is a good opportunity to completely destroy them. He raised his head and took another look at Situ Cheng. Gao Ming opened the wound on his chest and found a few drops of blood with a strong meaty aroma on his fingertips. "Beyond the big ghosts are dream ghosts. There are more than one dream ghost hidden in the General Bureau of Investigation. They cannot go out for some reasons, but this does not mean that we can go in directly." Gao Ming did not hide anything, these people are all in the execution room Having left a mark, he doesn''t need to pretend at all: "Swallow this blood, and you will be able to visualize the flesh and blood fairy." Is it good fortune or poison? Situ Cheng looked sideways slightly, wanting to see Shen Tian''s reaction, but unfortunately the old fox had already taken a step forward and swallowed the blood first. ?His heart was pounding, as if it was in resonance with ghosts and gods, and indescribable strange things grew in his flesh and blood. Sighing, Situ Cheng also gave up struggling. They knew that this large-scale screening was very dangerous. It was the first head-on collision between the General Bureau of Investigation and the Kaitan players. The forces represented by the two wanted to come in to pick up the leaks, but they did not expect that they would be killed. Folded in. ??Everyone present has swallowed the blood of the Flesh Fairy and Gao Ming. They have given up struggling. Gao Ming and the General Administration exchanged hostages, and they became the "sacrifice" to be eaten. "Not only will I not harm you, I will also take you to see the truth." Gao Ming made these people become part of the Flesh Immortal: "The shadow world invades reality, abnormal events occur every day, and the General Bureau of Investigation is gradually losing In other words, they have given up on the control of this city since they started building Beigang New City." When you shout to defend the vast sea, the last thing you think about is yourself. Shen Tian said viciously, I know these people too well. "There will be more and more chaos behind the vast sea, and the number of Kaitan players will also increase. Time is on our side, but I can''t wait now." Gao Ming''s voice was very calm, but it made the two The leader felt a little scary: "You two, one is responsible for the old city, and the other is responsible for the most chaotic East District. I need you people who have merged with the divine blood to spread out, enter those abnormal events, and send the statue of the Flesh Fairy into The most eerie place for each abnormal event, and then worship it. "Don''t worry, I will do it." Shen Tian breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with entering the black fog that gave the General Bureau of Investigation a headache, the abnormal events in Hanhai City seemed less dangerous. "You two have another mission." Through the shadows, Gao Ming looked in the direction of Xiao''an Town: "There is still some time before midnight. I will give you three hours to prepare. Bring your most trusted men to Xiao''an. Near the town, come with me into the black mist. ??This is a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster that cannot be avoided. The faces of Shen Tian and Situ Cheng became a little stiff. "Your life is no longer in your hands. Go ahead and don''t let me wait too long." Gao Ming opened a path to the outside world for a few people and watched them all leave. "Gao Ming, those guys have evil intentions and will definitely not really help us." Luo Dong found his wife and daughter. He is now firmly on Gao Ming''s side. This is not only because Gao Ming is him. The savior of Gao Ming was also because he saw hope in Gao Ming. "We can''t help them anymore." After Gao Ming confirmed Zhang Ding''s head again, he called Luo Dong and Fan Fan to his side: "You two go and help me with something..." An hour later, Gao Ming had already left Xiangshengyong Apartment. He was the last person to leave the abnormal event. In fact, the two communities were already empty. ?The living people were sent out by Gao Ming, and the dead and strange people were all put into the torture chamber. When it got dark, Gao Ming quietly went back to the old city. He found that many traces of Xuan Wen had been erased, and he became even more anxious. Gao Ming breathed a sigh of relief after finding the mask, mobile phone and other small items given to him by Angri Xuanwen. "Everything that I have remembered in my heart has not disappeared, but those things that I have not remembered seem to have been erased inadvertently, such as some of Xuan Wen''s daily necessities, etc. This person seems to be slowly changing It no longer exists. With cold eyes, Gao Ming collected various items sent by Xuan Wen and came to Hande Private Academy alone. He looked at the giant flesh-and-blood tree in the school that connected the sky and the earth, and felt that it was a bit exaggerated. ?Phobia and his fatal old classmate Ji Zhe merged with each other and became a whole. Ji Zhe successfully became the focus of the vast sea, and Phobia was completely out of control. This tree is growing too fast. Abnormal events broke out everywhere, and fear became the main emotion that enveloped the vast sea. Even if Yan Xi knew that the dream ghost was here, he could not kill it and could only slow down its growth. "Is there a way to eat it?" Gao Ming communicated with the Flesh Fairy. The flesh giant tree was transformed by Phobia based on the Flesh Fairy. The two can be considered to have the same origin. Looking at the giant tree reaching the sky, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods smacked their lips for the first time, with four grimacing faces that were both excited and a little embarrassed. Seeing the expressions of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, Gao Ming guessed the result. The current flesh and blood immortals can''t eat this giant tree of flesh and blood yet. He needs more corpses of gods to fill his body. He won''t have a chance until he is more perfect. Swallow this giant tree raised by the fear of the entire vast sea. With a roar coming from his mouth, the flesh-and-blood ghost saw the giant branches and leaves shaking. After a long time, roots crawled towards Gao Ming. At the same time, Gao Ming''s cell phone that he had just recovered also vibrated. Looking down at the screen, a blood-red name appeared in the lifeless Class 13 reunion groupJi Zhe. Ji Zhe: "Gao Ming, you came to see me and I''m saying hello to you." Looking at the giant tree, Gao Ming typed a sentence on his mobile phone: "Old classmate, I want to take you to a good place." (End of this chapter) Chapter 442 The cooperation between giant tree and t Chapter 442 The giant tree and tall menggui join forces What type of ghost the giant flesh-and-blood tree transformed by Phobia and Jizhe is? Gao Ming doesnt know, and the flesh-and-blood fairy cant figure it out either. But they understood that Yan Xizhi, who had become a dream ghost, was helpless against this giant tree. Normally, dream ghosts who transcend big ghosts will form their own death realm, or, like the gods of the future in the past, weave the "Kingdom of God" between the shadows and reality with the help of the beliefs of countless believers, as is the case with the giant tree of flesh and blood. It is completely different. It does not have its own death realm, and it cannot weave a nightmare between reality and shadow. However, the phobia has completely spread in the East District, providing it with a steady stream of fear, as if the entire East District of the East Sea in reality is full of fear. It became its death state. Flesh Immortal has never seen this kind of situation, nor has Gao Ming, who has died so many times, seen it before. It can even be said that his old classmate Ji Zhe got rid of the shackles of fate before him. Ji Zhe: "You want to take me to a good place? Where? You are not lying to me, are you? You all left, leaving me alone here." The **** words on the screen were filled with deep resentment, and each one seemed to be a curse on living beings. However, Ji Zhe himself did not pay attention to these. He continued to send messages to his classmates as before. Before the arrival of Gao Ming, the reunion group of Class 13 classmates had become a dead group in every sense. Gao Ming: "Your branches and leaves touch the sky, and your roots take root in the underground river. You can see further than we can, so you should also be able to feel that this city is like a prison, preventing you from being truly free." Ji Zhe: "It''s okay, hahahaha." Gao Ming: "I am here this time to take you to see outside the city, to let your roots extend into the black mist, to the land outside the cage, to see whether it is death or pure land. " Xishan: "The crowd is alive, damn." Ji Zhe: "What should I do? Although I am among the chosen few, I still cannot control my power." Gao Ming: "Where is your will hidden in the giant tree?" Ji Zhe: "The center of the auditorium." Putting away his cell phone, Gao Ming didnt look at the emoticon sent by Xishan anymore and went straight to the auditorium. ?Let the flesh and blood ghosts and gods pry open the branches and leaves, and Gao Ming found Ji Zhe deep underground in the center of the auditorium. ??Now Jizhe has completely become one with the giant tree of flesh and blood, with roots passing through his flesh and bones, piercing his soul. ?Bright red leaves fell in front of Gao Ming. Jizhe''s eyes were closed tightly, as if he had been dead for a long time. Old classmates? Ji Zhe in front of him did not respond, but Gao Ming''s cell phone kept vibrating. He looked down and found that Ji Zhe and Xishan were chatting about life in the group. "Ji Zhe is obviously dead, who is the one chatting with Xishan in the group? Ji Zhe''s ghost? Or the phobia puppet?" Gao Ming took out a drop of blood from the heart of flesh and blood ghosts and dropped it into Ji Zhe''s mouth, connecting the giants of heaven and earth. The tree seemed to tremble, and the canopy that almost covered the sky of Hande Private Academy began to grow again, and the smell of blood became even stronger. Ji Zhe: "Gaoming, Gaoming! What was that you gave me to eat? It smells so good! More!" Ji Zhe in the group chat keeps sending messages, and occasionally takes photos of Gao Mings chat profile picture. His blood-red text is like a ghost threatening his life, and normal people will feel very uncomfortable just looking at it. Gao Ming communicates with flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The other party can sense that the power of the same origin as him is flowing in the flesh and blood giant tree, but there is no way to swallow it. Frowning slightly, Gao Ming took out the photo of Phobia. He didn''t want to harm the giant tree of flesh and blood, but he was just trying to see if he could bring part of the giant tree into the black mist. Ji Zhe: "Brother, what is that in your hand? Why does it look familiar to me?" Gao Ming: "The big tree can''t be moved. I''ll see if I can take part of you out first." Ji Zhe: "Don''t bother, just dig out my belly, neck and brain." ??The cruel speech made Xishan shut up, and also gave up the desire of several other students to send messages. The Flesh Fairy touched Ji Zhes body that was fused with the giant flesh and blood tree, and actually found three fist-sized seeds in the places Ji Zhe mentioned. The seed in his brain had Jizhes face engraved on it, the one in his stomach seemed to contain a deformed doll, and the strangest thing about the seed in his neck was that it was covered with human face patterns, as if countless human figures were superimposed on one another. Ji Zhe: "Originally giant trees have no seeds, but I saw that this is not possible. How can plants reproduce without seeds? It is strange to say that after my constant thinking and improvement, this tree of gods turned out to be really It gave birth to three seeds of fear in my body. Looking at Ji Zhes group chat, not only the surviving classmates but also Gao Mings pupils shrank. Phobias can manifest in people''s imaginations. The giant tree of flesh and blood is formed by the superposition of countless terrifying intentions. It itself is a monster that exists in imagination, but Ji Zhe has been using his imagination to make up for it bit by bit these days. The giant tree''s weaknesses and vulnerabilities. Ji Zhe: "The world is in chaos. When I truly master this power, I will save you!" Gao Ming: "Thank you for your kindness. The place I am going to this time is Xiao''an Town on the edge of the city. After I figure out the cause of the black fog, I will take a car to go to the tunnel where we had the accident many years ago. If If you are interested, you can join me." Ji Zhe: "My rhizomes are growing crazily under the vast sea, but no one knows it. Give me a few days and watch me crawl over." Ji Zhe sent a dark and crawling emoticon, but no one responded to his humor except Xishan, who was extremely sensitive to thigh hugging. Put away the three seeds, Gao Ming didn''t care what Ji Zhe said. He came here mainly to see Yan Xizhi. Zhang Ding and the others were seriously injured, but they also tested some of the General Bureau of Investigation''s trump cards, which made him feel very insecure. ?Entering the office building, Gao Ming went straight to the principal''s office. As soon as he opened the wooden door of the office, a strong rotten smell came from the room. Then a faint black mist enveloped Gao Ming''s sight. He saw Yan Xizhi sitting at the desk. This prim and serious old lady had multiple huge wounds that could not be healed on her forehead, neck, and body. The black mist drifted out from the wound. "The black mist comes from Meng Gui''s wound?" Gao Ming originally wanted to ask Yan Xizhi for help, but the other person''s appearance was much more miserable than he imagined: "Principal Yan, who caused your injuries? This Hande Private Academy Where are the other students here? Opening her eyes, it took a long time for Yan Xizhi''s pupils to focus. She took a deep look at Gao Ming: "A few days ago, black fog suddenly appeared in the outer suburbs of the Eastern District. I went in." (End of this chapter) Chapter 443 stake everything Chapter 443 Betting everything "Have you discovered anything?" Gao Ming immediately became excited. He didn''t expect that he could get the answer in advance here. While he was worried about Yan Xizhi, he was also very curious. Yan Xizhi did not answer immediately, but looked at Gao Ming more seriously, as if he was confirming whether the person in front of him was the Gao Ming he had known before. "What? Did you see other Gao Ming in the black mist?" Gao Ming felt uncomfortable under the old principal''s gaze. "Some words cannot be said casually, especially now..." Yan Xizhi pointed to the wounds on his body: "These black mist have thoughts, they are like the ashes of souls collected together, and like someone The manifestation of a special will. "I don''t quite understand what you mean. Now I want to know who hurt you? What dangers are hidden in the black mist?" Gao Ming was a little anxious. His most important friends were still trapped in the black mist. Principal Yan and Meng Gui''s strength will be injured, and Goddess and the others may not be able to withstand it. "Don''t say anything that hurts me. Once you say it, it will hear you, then it will see you, find you in the black mist, and finally kill you." Yan Xi Zhi Shen muttered, but this has been revealed to Gao Ming. Very important information. "Ineffable existence?" Yan Xizhi did not shake his head or nod, but just said to himself: "I did enter the black mist, but I did not get out of the vast sea. I was injured when I was about to leave the vast sea." His mind was spinning, and Gao Ming immediately understood what Yan Xizhi meant. Will he be attacked by an unspeakable existence only after leaving the city of Hanhai? "I lost my way when I first entered the fog. Someone in the depths of the fog was calling my name. It seemed to be my unfulfilled child, but I remembered that he had been killed by Situ An. Why would the dead person be like this? Appear?" Yan Xizhi retracted his gaze and stared at his fingers: "In the mist, you will see all kinds of things, like a completely alien world." "Every person and ghost who comes out of the vast sea seems to have some unknown mark on their body. After we come into contact with the black mist, our body, soul, and will will continue to be diluted by the black mist. Well, it should be described as dilution. Until the end we will become part of the black mist." Yan Xizhi''s every wound was filled with black mist. She seemed unable to mention certain things and could only tell Gao Ming tactfully. "If you want to move safely in the black mist, it''s actually very simple. Take the initiative to merge with the black mist and let them enter your body. Don''t resist or show any power that ordinary people can''t understand." Yan Xizhi told Gao Minghuo The way to get down is something that the Bureau of Investigation has not mentioned. "Playing a normal person?" "That''s right, being strong there is of no use unless you are stronger than them. Before that, you have to pretend to be a fool. Once you reveal anything abnormal, you will be attacked crazily by those black mists and then attracted to A more terrifying existence." Yan Xizhi''s tone became serious: "Don''t try to resist, at least don''t resist now, this black mist is fate..." Yan Xizhi still wanted to say a few words at the end, but her open mouth seemed to freeze, and several wounds on her body suddenly erupted, and black mist surged out! In order to protect Gao Ming from being touched, Yan Xizhi waved his hand and swept Gao Ming out of the office, and the seemingly ordinary wooden door was closed again. But at the moment when the door closed, Yan Xizhi gave Gao Ming one final piece of advice: "They can''t wait any longer! You must find a new Blood City as soon as possible..." "Is he the Lord of Blood City?" Looking at the closed door and listening to Yan Xizhi''s miserable voice, Gao Ming bowed slightly to the principal''s office and turned to leave. He originally wanted to ask Yan Xizhi to take action. It would be much safer to have Meng Gui by his side, but he did not expect that Yan Xizhi had been injured in the black mist. "Do I have any other helpers?" Gao Ming recalled the memories of death in the past. There were terrible people and ghosts in every future. The problem was that after Gao Ming came back this time, he moved too fast, which led to the disaster. Its a lot ahead of schedule, and many people havent grown up yet. "Every time I faced a desperate situation before, I didn''t seem to be depressed this time." Gao Ming raised his head and glanced at the sky: "The past, memory and sky are probably all fake." After checking what he had on him, Gao Ming no longer stopped and headed to Xiao''an Town with three seeds from the flesh-and-blood giant tree. At midnight, a lone lantern was placed at the station closest to Xiao''an Town. There were several people standing next to the cold seats. They were pacing back and forth, seemingly anxious. The sound of car horns came from a distance, and everyone looked over there. The dark cars were like moving coffins, and they all stopped near the station. "Is everyone here?" The soft voice made the crowd near the station shudder. They seemed to have been poured a bucket of ice water and ran to the car in an instant. "Death has not come yet." The security guard of the Investigation Bureau in casual clothes lowered his head: "Will he let us go? After all, we have just tricked him." "If he doesn''t come, we will be the ones who go in." Throwing away the blood-stained gloves, Lord Jingtuo looked at his almost bitten hand, while the security personnel around him consciously moved their eyes to other places. "My hands have been bleeding and pus-filled. No matter how many white gloves I put on, it''s no use." No one dared to answer. Only one of the more courageous security guards quietly raised his head and glanced at Jingtuo God. Small scars appeared on the man''s once charming and perfect cheeks, and a faint trace appeared under the skin that was even more delicate than a girl''s. This is a ghost pattern that security personnel have never seen before. Lord Jingtuo has his own ghost pattern? The most perverted and vicious researcher in the Shumi Research Institute has finally chosen his own ghost pattern? With his eyes wandering, the security guard''s gaze followed Lord Jingtuo''s chin and saw the other person''s collarbone. The ghost lines slowly became clear, but the ghost''s face seemed to be missing an eye. Eye? The world turned red, and the security guard suddenly felt a sharp pain. He screamed and fell to the ground, his eyes bleeding uncontrollably. "Tell him to shut up." Lord Jingtuo said coldly. He picked up the only lamp in the station and walked towards the distance. The black mist has spread to a place more than 600 meters away from the station. Lord Jingtuo clearly remembers that the black mist was still thousands of meters away from here yesterday: "It''s getting closer." With a cough, the two security personnel behind Lord Jda brought a modified cart to him. Lifting the black cloth on the car, Wan Jie was looking around coldly. "How many meters of black fog can your eyes see through?" Lord Jingtuo adjusted the cart and stood Wan Jie up. "About thirty meters." "Very good. Once the black mist is resolved, the General Administration will free all of you and help you remove the curse." Lord Jingtuo said casually. Wan Jie was not ready to believe the other party at all: "Are you sure you won''t kill all of us by then?" "No." God Jingtuo wanted to say something else, but the ghost marks on his body and him turned to look at the vast sea at the same time. A bus full of passengers was slowly approaching here, and the driver was Gao Ming. (End of chapter) Chapter 444 camp Chapter 444 Camp The black mist fell silently, as if the night fell into the vast sea, quietly submerging everyone. The security personnel near the station had all heard of Gao Ming''s name, but they did not expect that Gao Ming would appear in such a way. The bus, which had been sprayed with special exterior paint, drove along the road and finally stopped a few meters away from the God of Jade. The lights went out, Gao Ming let go of the steering wheel, and a masked ghost story player took his place in the driver''s seat. superior. The car door creaked open, the rust peeled off, and Gao Ming stepped out. "Which junkyard did you buy this car from?" Lord Jingtuo smelled the peculiar smell emanating from the car. No, to be precise, the car itself had a stench that could not be removed. "My people are all here." Gao Ming''s voice was calm. He looked as if he was forced to participate in the company''s team building. He was not happy, but he was not nervous or afraid. "Your people?" Lord Jingtuo and the surrounding security personnel all looked at the bus. In this old bus, there was a person sitting in each seat. Most of them wore masks, and some were dressed strangely. red dress. "Now that everyone is here, let''s set off together. The longer the delay, the smaller the chance of survival of those in Xiao''an Town." God Jingtuo raised the lone lamp, asked his men to push Wan Jie, and took the initiative to walk in The front. The lamp burned with a strange smell, and faint screams could be heard coming from the lamp. Gao Ming glanced at Lord Jingtuo: "How much human oil did you boil in order to light it?" The faces of the surrounding security personnel darkened, and they were deliberately avoiding this topic. The light in the lampshade was not dazzling, nor did it bring any warmth to people. Instead, it gave people a strange and creepy feeling when they got closer. The eyeball planted in Zhang Ding''s eye socket seems to be deep and dark, but it also contains light, a very uncomfortable light. So the dream ghost''s ability is related to light? Gao Ming waved to the driver and signaled the driver to start the bus, slowly following Jingtuo God. Compared with Gao Ming, God Jing Tuo''s expression was much more solemn. He looked at the black mist in front of him that was slowly moving towards the vast sea, and slowly tightened his fingers holding the solitary lamp. "No one is allowed to leave the area illuminated by the light, gather around me, and prepare to enter the black fog!" The crowd moved slowly, the straight road seemed to become twisted and curved, and the trees on both sides were shaking slightly. A gust of night wind blew, and the mist covered the bodies of Jingtuo God and Wanjie, like a gauze floating over Gao Ming''s shoulders, and followed the sides of the bus backwards. "There doesn''t seem to be anything unusual." The moment they entered the black fog, the pupils of Lord Jingtuo and Gao Ming began to shrink, and the "ghost patterns" on their bodies began to actively hide. As for other security personnel, they did not notice the danger. The black mist looks just like ordinary mist, and it doesn''t look like the legendary mist that can sweep away people''s souls. The security personnel pushing the car with Wanjie couldn''t help but look back. A few meters away was a place that was not shrouded in black fog. If he wanted to go back now, he seemed to be able to do so at any time. "Don''t look back, follow the light." Lord Jingtuo kept his pace, walking neither too fast nor too slowly. He had already memorized the surrounding map in his mind, and the locations of all buildings were clear, even a little thicker. He was impressed by the tall trees and larger advertising signs. The bus slowly followed Gao Ming. The passengers in the bus were as quiet as dead people. Some security personnel looked curiously into the bus. They could only see the lowered heads. The surrounding light is weakening, and there is nothing wrong with the items that can be seen. The interior of this black mist is more ordinary than the vast sea. No one dared to let down their guard. They walked about three hundred meters when Wan Jie suddenly turned his head and glanced behind him. Upon noticing his strange movement, Lord Jingtuo immediately stopped, and all other security personnel also looked behind them. The thick black fog had completely obscured everything, leaving behind them only the road that appeared and disappeared in the fog. "What did you see?" Lord Jingtuo stared at Wanjie: "Don''t let me use medicine on you just after entering the black mist." "It''s nothing, I just took a casual look. You are too nervous." Wan Jie''s body was fixed on the trolley, and his body below the neck was covered by a special cloth. "If you can''t find the information recorder No. 0003, the team members who trust you the most will become the oil in the next lamp." Lord Jingtuo did not believe what Wan Jie said. "I''m suspicious every day. I really don''t know why the General Administration pushed you to the front? Are you also a victim?" Wan Jie had something in his words: "When we were young, we had to fight for everything, but we didn''t expect that both of us would Its a victim. The lamp swayed, and Wanjie''s gaze suddenly deviated from Jingtuo God and looked straight ahead; "Someone is waiting for you, hurry up and go. Aren''t you in a hurry to go to Xiao''an Town?" Lord Jingtuo suddenly turned around. He and the security personnel around him saw a waving figure in the mist not far away. The few of them did not act rashly, nor did they follow each other. Instead, they followed the map in their minds and approached Xiao''an Town little by little. A few people walked for almost half an hour on a road of more than a thousand meters, until the second platform appeared in front of them - Xiao''an Station. "We are not disoriented. The lamp reflects the road. We should be able to take the recorder back." The security guard who pushed Wan Jie gained confidence. He did not find that the lamp was a little darker than when he first entered the black fog. "My people will stay here." Gao Ming knocked on the door gently. The bus stopped at Xiao''an Station. Some passengers wearing masks began to get off. They carried various items and placed some incomplete clay sculptures. Around the station, another restored shrine was taken out and placed in the center. Several people bowed to the shrine, then took out photos of portraits and put them in it, lighting them on fire. Flames flickered in the shrines and the station transformed into a small encampment. "You guys stay here and don''t let the flames go out." Gao Ming evacuated the old city in order to deal with the black fog. He also exchanged all the useful things on the backwater forum. Everyone who came with him this time was also carefully selected. Gao Ming had seen the future of each of them in his past death. "Don''t you need me to come with you?" A masked man who was lighting a fire whispered. Before Gao Ming could answer, the Jingtuo God in the distance suddenly raised his head. He vaguely felt that the masked man''s voice was a bit familiar. Even though the other person used a falsetto, the more it sounded like this, the more suspicious he became. "No, I have other classmates here." Gao Ming glanced at the passengers wearing bright red clothes, and without urging them to get off the bus, he turned around and walked towards Jingtuo God. "Have the arrangements been made?" Lord Jingtuo glanced up and down at Gao Ming: "Are you the only one coming in with us? Where are the other passengers in the car?" "They are the escape route I left for myself." Gao Ming grabbed the cart and looked at Wan Jie with a slight smile. (End of chapter) Chapter 445 Is it a human? Chapter 445: Human? The closer you get to the edge of the vast sea, the thicker the black fog becomes. The thick fog near Xiao''an Town is quite acceptable. Even ordinary security personnel have visibility of more than ten meters. The vague outline of the building corresponds to the map in Lord Jingtuo''s mind. At least it seems that Xiao''an Town has not changed much. "Everyone we sent out has disappeared. The black fog had not spread so quickly before, and the last signal source appeared here." The security personnel followed God Jingtuo closely. They were not trying to protect God Jingtuo. , in this case, the chance of survival can be greater only by following the Jingtuo God. While talking, several people had already arrived at the entrance of the town. Xiao''an Town was formerly called Xiao''an Village. Later, a large number of factories were built next to this land, and the permanent population continued to increase, and it was expanded into a town. They have built their own hospitals and schools. In order to solve the water problem, they even dug several pipelines from the Henshan Water Supply Plant. "Xiao''an Town was very desolate a few decades ago, and many unexplainable things happened. But later, as factories moved in, and everyone became rich, fewer people believed in those things." The security guard next to Jingtuo God said softly. said. "When the heavy fog came, did anyone escape from the town?" Gao Ming always had a doubt in his heart. How did the Investigation Bureau suppress such a big thing as the black fog covering the edge of the vast sea? The security guard shook his head: "No one escaped, and the whole town was empty. I know you don''t believe it, but this is a fact. The reaction of ordinary people when they see the black mist is completely different from that of people parasitized by ghosts. They Its like, its like "Attracted." Lord Jingtuo took over the words: "All ordinary people who have never been involved in abnormal events or have contact with ghosts and monsters will be directly attracted by something in the black mist. Their will is difficult to resist. Thats why we discovered the black fog after the disaster broke out overnight, and thats why we blocked the news. "What will happen if ordinary people enter the black mist?" "I don''t know. So far, we have not seen anyone leaving the black fog alive." God Jingtuo raised the oil lamp in his hand and illuminated the words on the building in front of him - Xiao''an Town welcomes you. "Then when we come in this time, it can be regarded as saving all the ordinary citizens of Hanhai." Gao Ming said with a hint of sarcasm on his face. "That''s what the General Directorate of Investigation has been doing." "I''m sorry, I fought with you so many times that I regarded you as villains." Gao Ming''s chat skills were so good that the security personnel kept their mouths shut. "Enter the town and search from building to building. The last location transmitted by the information recorder No. 0003 is here!" Everyone did not dare to disperse, and they entered Xiao''an Town. The night was thick, the black mist was drifting, the visibility was getting lower and lower, and there was still no living thing in the town. "The oil lamp can still last for two hours, and the fire will become weaker and weaker. You''d better stay within the range of the light at all times." Without using any abilities given by the ghosts, the few of them entered the building closest to the entrance like ordinary people. When they climbed to the fourth floor, Wan Jie turned to look at the window in surprise. The security guard standing by the window suddenly screamed a few seconds later: "Look over there in the town! There are people! There are people walking in the fog!" Running towards the window, there was a passenger bus and two private cars parked in front of the hotel in the southeast corner of the town, their lights still on. "Can ordinary light penetrate the black fog?" The security guard glanced at the oil lamp in the hand of Lord Jingtuo and was a little confused: "There are many living people gathered there! They are still coming out of the car!" It was the first time for Jing Tuo Shen and Gao Ming to enter the black mist, and they were not sure whether the other party was alive. "Regardless of whether they are alive or not, you have to go and have a look." Wan Jie seemed to be deliberately provoking Lord Jingtuo: "What if the No. 3 information recorder is in their hands? If they leave the town, you will never Can''t find it." "Go downstairs." Lord Jingtuo knew that the black fog was strange, but he was not willing to miss this opportunity: "Maybe we can find out from them where the living people in the town have gone. " With the help of oil lamps, everyone quickly went downstairs, but something shocking happened downstairs. When they left the building to count the number of people, a security guard disappeared quietly. No one knew when he disappeared. "This building seems to be able to eat people, swallowing them quietly..." Looking at the dark building entrance, Lord Jingtuo made a decision: "Go to Xiao''an Hotel first!" Walking through the dark and mist-filled streets, the lamp in Jingtuo God''s hand seemed to have dimmed a little. Fortunately, the car lights at Xiao''an Hotel were still on, guiding them in the direction. No one could be seen clearly through the fog, but the security personnel could already hear people talking. "What the **** is the weather like? How can there be heavy fog here? What a bad luck!" "Are the kids okay?" "They''re okay. These little **** aren''t nervous at all. They still find it exciting. It''s really a headache." "Is there still no signal on your phone?" "There is no signal at all, and the emergency phone number cannot be reached. This is the first time I have encountered this situation after driving for more than 20 years." The sound became clearer and clearer, and the light emitted by the oil lamp in Lord Jingtuo''s hand gradually penetrated the black fog, touching each other and merging with the light of the car lights. Their eyes met, and the man and woman who were chatting looked at the security personnel of the Bureau of Investigation. They looked at the uniforms of the Bureau of Investigation, and they did not feel fear or panic. There was a hint of stupidity in their innocent eyes. Among them, the man who looked relatively strong was not wary at all and walked directly towards Lord Jingtuo, with a look of joy on his face that he finally saw other living people, as if he was about to be saved. "Are you the police who maintain law and order in this town? Thank you for your hard work for being on duty in a foggy day." The man said very familiarly: "My name is Wei Tian, ??and I am the school bus driver of Xinhu No. 1 High School. That one is from the senior high school." Mr. Li, the head teacher of Class 23, encountered heavy fog on our way back to Xinhu after participating in the activity. After entering a tunnel, all signals were interrupted. We drove for a long time without seeing anyone, so we had to stop in this small town. " Driver Wei''s words were clear and smooth. They seemed to live in a beautiful world that was not invaded by strange stories and shadows. They didn''t doubt the staff in uniforms when they saw them and came directly for help. "Did you come in from outside the vast sea?" Lord Jingtuo raised the oil lamp, and Wan Jie also looked at the faces of several people. "Yes, we were going back to Xinhu, but we lost our way in the heavy fog. For the safety of the students, Teacher Li and I discussed parking the car in the town and waiting for rescue." Waiting for rescue is such an innocent statement for Hanhai now. Even the investigation bureau has no time to take care of itself, but this group of outsiders said it as a matter of course. (End of chapter) Chapter 446 What is it like outside the vast sea? Chapter 446 What is it like outside the vast sea? Whether it was Driver Wei Tian or Teacher Li, none of them had any sense of danger. This group of people seemed to be well protected. Jingtuo God and Gao Ming still maintained a high degree of vigilance. They tried to find loopholes in the outsiders. Unfortunately, the group of people in front of them were like a group of pure white lambs. They did not have anything related to ghosts and monsters. Even in the None of them have any knowledge of ghost stories in their minds. To them, this terrifying black fog seemed to be just a natural phenomenon. "Did you come in from outside Hanhai?" "Yes." "That means... there is a world without ghosts outside the city of Hanhai? Only Hanhai has become a prison!" God Jingtuo''s voice was a bit scary. Driver Wei scratched his head and glanced at him with that stupid look. Lord Jingta glanced at him. "It''s too early to make a judgment now." Gao Ming memorized all the key words in Wei Tian''s words: "Class 13 of Xinhu No. 1 High School, returning to Xinhu at night after participating in the activity, the tunnel you passed through Is it located at the junction of Xinhu, Hanjiang and Hanhai? If it cuts through Henshan, it will also pass by Henshan Prison? " "That''s right, it''s that tunnel. Although there have been many accidents in the past few years, it has been much better recently." Wei Tian took out a pack of cigarettes: "Besides, I am an experienced driver with more than 20 years of driving experience. I drive very steadily." After tearing open the package, Wei Tian offered the cigarette to Gao Ming and the others. God Jingtuo frowned at this move. "Excuse me, what happened in this town? Why is there no one there?" The various terrifying scenes that were expected did not appear, but they met a group of living people who claimed to be from outside the vast sea. Judging from their tone of voice, these guys really knew nothing about ghost stories and ghosts. The security guard pushing Wanjie was quite kind. He did not break the illusions of Wei Tian and Teacher Li. He just reminded: "This town is very dangerous. The only one who can save you now is yourselves." "Dangerous? What do you mean? An infectious disease broke out in the town?!" Teacher Li reacted immediately, but she still didn''t think about ghosts. The loud-voiced class teacher shouted directly to the hotel behind her: "Thirteen All students in the class come out quickly! Dont run around! Collect at the door! The woman''s voice echoed in the streets of Xiao''an Town, and the security personnel were too late to stop her: "You''ve exposed us all now." "It doesn''t matter, we holding lamps are always in the light." In order to get the female teacher to cooperate as quickly as possible, Jingtuo God pointed out the way they came: "Henshan Prison for Felons is not far from here. There are some extremely perverted and twisted people. The death row prisoners have escaped. They may be in the town. Those guys like to torture people most, eat human flesh and drink human blood. " Teacher Li''s face turned pale with fright, but in such a frightened situation, her first reaction was to turn around and rush into the dark hotel to call the students back, which was quite impressive. Students from Class 13 of Xinhu Senior High School walked out one after another, and the owners of the two private cars also approached. Driving a luxury car was a couple with a big age difference. They seemed to be in love, but the man''s hand never left his girlfriend''s body. "Hello, I''m the deputy director of the equipment purchasing department of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. You can call me Larry. I''m older than you. If you don''t mind, you can call me Brother Rui." The man has an average figure and insists on wearing expensive clothes. Out of the cheap feeling, his girlfriend was dressed very exquisitely, and the two of them looked more beautiful standing together. Like a father and daughter: "I have a meeting at the Xinhu head office tonight. It''s urgent. Can you take me to see your leader?" No one paid attention to Brother Rui, and neither Jingtuoshen nor Wanjie thought that the other party was in trouble. There are ghosts hidden there, just like the police going to a hotel to crack down on **** and just ignore the old couples watching the fun. In another private car, there were four young people who were out for fun, dressed in fashionable clothes. Except for the driver, the other three were drunk, and the most arrogant one was still sleeping soundly in the car. "They really don''t look like ghosts or abnormalities." The security personnel confirmed the driver Wei Tian''s words. These people have really never been exposed to ghosts. Students from Class 13 gathered near the campus bus. Teacher Li counted the number of people. He didnt know if he didnt check. He almost fainted from shock when he checked. Five students in the class didnt come back. They seemed to have disappeared into the hotel out of thin air. "No! I''m going to get them back. Everyone else gets on the bus and no one is allowed to get off!" Teacher Li was anxious, but he didn''t dare to go into the hotel to search alone, so he could only ask the investigators for help. "We are not the police, and we have no obligation to help you." Lord Jingtuo placed the oil lamp in front of himself. "This town is very dangerous. The only one who can save you is yourselves." Although the security guard next to him couldn''t bear it, he also knew that there must be no excessive mercy in this dangerous black fog. The person in front of him might be the next moment. Become a scary ghost. A faint black mist floated in the dark hotel lobby, like a huge mouth swallowing souls. Teacher Li''s face was tense. She seriously considered whether to go into the hotel to check. The lost students were probably in danger now! "Let me accompany you in and take a look." The silent Gao Ming suddenly said: "If you trust me, can you let me choose a few students to go in together? There is strength in numbers. Even if you encounter a fugitive, you will still have the ability to resist. " "No!" Teacher Li refused decisively to protect the safety of the students, but Gao Ming walked right past her. The body was out of the range illuminated by the lamp in Lord Jingtuo''s hand, and the black mist clung to Gao Ming''s body as if it were alive. They seemed to sense something and wanted to get into Gao Ming''s body. After taking a deep breath and completely hiding the Blood City tattoo in his heart, the black mist gradually returned to normal, but as long as Gao Ming showed any ghost tattoos, he would be targeted by the mist. "This black fog seems to be only hostile to the people inside the Hanhai. Are they preventing the living people inside the Hanhai from leaving?" The Hanhai is like an isolation area where viruses are rampant, and the black fog is like a barrier to kill viruses: "Outside Why do people want to die in the vast sea? Is it for protection or for extinction? The feeling of touching the school bus with his fingers was exactly the same as in his memory. Gao Ming stepped into the car and looked at the young and restless faces. "45 people. Excluding the five missing students, there are a total of 50 people in your class?" Gao Ming looked at the student closest to him. Pushing up his glasses, the student shook his head: "There are 51 people in our class, and one of our classmates was sick and did not come to participate in the group activities." "51, it''s Class 13 again, is this a coincidence?" Gao Ming was trying his best to control the speed of his heartbeat to prevent the Flesh Immortal from being noticed by the unknown existence in the black mist. (End of chapter) Chapter 447 Im going! Chapter 447 Im going! "Uncle, you seem to be very interested in us." The student wearing glasses is mature and polite. He feels that Gao Ming does not look like a psychopathic fugitive, but he is definitely not a good person. "Do you still remember the name of the child who didn''t come?" Gao Ming was dressed differently from the uniformed members of the Investigation Bureau. He looked more like a private detective assisting the police. "Gao Ming has never been in good health and never participates in activities with us." A girl in the second row answered Gao Ming''s question: "He is the librarian in our class and usually likes to read alone." "Gao Ming is a transfer student. It is said that he was not called by this name in the previous school." The freckled girl next to the boy with glasses interjected: "The reason why he transferred to another school is also very mysterious. Some say he encountered campus violence, some said he encountered violence on campus. There are some unexplainable things, and there is another theory that Gao Ming was addicted to taboo games, always skipped classes, and was expelled from his original school. " "Don''t spread those gossips." The boy with glasses said with a serious expression: "Gao Ming is very smart and good at studies. He gets perfect marks in chemistry and biology every time. He is just a bit withdrawn." When it came to the student who didn''t come, the classmates seemed to start chatting and talked non-stop, which diluted the tense atmosphere a lot. "Gao Ming? Gao Ming?" Gao Ming remembered asking for some information when he was in Lishan Hospital. He seemed to have forgotten his original name. The name Gao Ming was written for him by fate. "There is no signal here. I originally planned to take some photos of us hanging out for him." The freckled girl was not a bad person. She and Gao Ming had sat at the same table. "You just mentioned something. Gao Ming is addicted to taboo games. What is this taboo game?" Gao Ming previously learned from Wan Jie and the others that their group of security personnel were sent to Xinhu by Hanhai to train in the taboo game. After finishing, return to Hanhai. "It is a banned horror game, which contains various **** and violent scenes, and constructs a world full of ghosts and ghost stories. Although it is banned on the surface, many people are still playing it privately because there are rumors that that The game connects to another real world. "Freckled girls also know this game very well. "Those who like to play that game are a bunch of losers who are disappointed and bored with reality." Putting down the paper in his hand, a top student by the window frowned and said, "They want to escape from reality and put their hopes in another place." In reality, its really ridiculous. People like them would probably be cannon fodder in another world. "Li Wen, stop pretending, no one will treat you as a mute." The freckled girl seemed to have secretly played taboo games, and replied with some dissatisfaction: "I think it''s good to have two realities! Besides, don''t you think Is what we are experiencing now the same as in that forbidden game? The thick black fog, the investigators wearing uniforms but not the police, the deserted town and the fugitives who may be hiding in the dark..." As she spoke, her speaking speed slowed down, and everyone in the class focused their attention on her. Everyone was attracted by her words, and an idea came to everyone''s mind. "What the hell? Have we really entered a forbidden game?!" The students lay on the car windows and looked outside, seeing the looming buildings in the black fog, the cold and chilling wind, and their companions who had disappeared inexplicably. The boy with glasses looked at Gao Ming like he was looking at an NPC. It was the first time for these people who came from outside the vast sea to come into contact with something similar. In fact, not only those students, but also Gao Ming had self-doubt after hearing the words of the freckled girl. Could it be that I am really an NPC? Destiny writes the scripts of all living people in the entire Hanhai and controls everything. The shadow world invades the Hanhai and turns the city into a giant ghost story game full of abnormal events! A flash of lightning flashed across his mind. After Gao Ming and Xuan Wen escaped from Lishan Hospital, Xuan Wen once told him a strange thing. In the ward of a madman, Xuan Wen found a special map. All the cities on that map were there, except where the vast sea was supposed to be, it turned into an ocean! (See the map in the ward in Chapter 250 for details) "Is the map Xuan Wen saw in the madman''s room the real map? Is Hanhai a city that does not exist? But why do the driver and these students also know the existence of Hanhai?" Turning his head to look at the black fog that enveloped him, Gao Ming felt a chill in his heart. He clearly remembered what the driver had just said outside the car. He seemed to subconsciously believe that Hanhai was an existing city, but he was clearly an outsider. . Did the black mist change their memories? This thick black mist enveloping the vast sea is eroding and changing the memory of everyone who enters? Try to make sense of everything and accept the script that fate weaves for them! The black mist on the surface of the body is like tiny insects trying to get into the body. Gao Ming does not dare to reveal the power of the flesh immortal, and does not expose the power of ghosts and gods. The black mist will slowly erode, and once they feel abnormal , the entire black mist may target Gao Ming, and even attract those unspeakable beings. Clenching his hands, Gao Ming thought of the words Dagou brought back from the General Bureau of Investigation. He and Zhang Ding entered the most terrifying and desperate building of the General Bureau of Investigation. Dagou asked Zhang Ding what he saw, and Zhang Ding just said Two words were spoken - the truth. Gently touching a few black and white photos of the deceased placed close to him, Gao Ming''s mind slowly calmed down. So what if Hanhai is a non-existent city? So what if this city is full of dead people? Nothing can interfere with his destiny to kill, and nothing can prevent him from waking up from his dream and opening his eyes to see the real world. The students on the bus had already begun to chat among themselves. Perhaps it was because they had watched too many similar movies and animations, but the students in this bus did not show much fear. Most of them felt scared and excited at the same time. The boy with glasses and Li Wen, the top student in the game, were eyeing Gao Ming at the same time. They seemed to regard Gao Ming as an NPC who gave out tasks in the game. "Hello, what should we call you?" Li Wen, the top student, put down the test paper and became polite: "In other words, is there anything you need our help with?" "Just call me Gao Ming." After Gao Ming spoke, the students in the car became quiet and were more serious than listening to the teacher: "Five students from Class 13 are missing in the hotel. I need to choose a few people to follow them. I''ll go in together and get them back." The students looked at each other, and finally the man with glasses stood up first: "Is this the first task you give us? I''ll go!" (End of chapter) Chapter 448 Then youve come to the right place Chapter 448 Then you have come to the right place "I''ll go too!" The freckled girl immediately raised her hand, fearing that someone else would beat her to her if she was too late. "Count me in, I''ve read a lot of detective novels." "My dad is also a forensic doctor!" "Let me go. I''m the physical education class representative and I grew up studying martial arts." Contrary to Gao Ming''s expectation, these students seemed to have no specific concept of death, or they felt that they had the fate of the protagonist, and there was no need for Gao Ming to arrest people. Several of them took the initiative to join Gao Ming. "You have to think clearly." Gao Ming''s face was expressionless. Just because of a guess, these students seemed to really think of him as an NPC: "I don''t know what is in the hotel. Maybe a perverted murderer who likes to dismember and kill is just a NPC." The easiest thing to deal with is that you may encounter some unexplainable things that will drag you into the black mist and make you experience something more painful than death. " In a few words, Gao Ming calmed down the students: "In addition, I want to reiterate to you that this is not a game. If you die, you may really die." Several students put down their hands, but only the girl with freckles and the man with glasses in the first row did not flinch. "Our situation cannot be changed anyway. Waiting for rescue may be a good choice, but I prefer to control my own destiny. If this is really a game, then I will definitely get a reward after completing the task, maybe an improvement in physical strength, or maybe It is the inheritance of a certain skill, which will definitely help everyone understand this place better." Academic tycoon Li Wen left his seat directly. "Then you three, plus the PE class representative." Gao Ming pointed to the sports committee member in the back row. When he saw Gao Ming, he thought of Xishan: "What''s your name?" "Liu Wu." Although he is not tall, Liu Wu has excellent physical fitness and his spirit is obviously different from other students. "Where are you two?" "I am the monitor of Class 13, Chen Jing." The boy wearing glasses carried his schoolbag, but he was still a little scared in his heart. "My name is Shen Tu Que. Teacher, just call me Xiao Que''er." The freckled girl has a cheerful personality and is very courageous. With her hair tied back, she looks capable and handsome. "No! None of you are allowed to get out of the car! Just go and save people!" Teacher Li, the head teacher, grabbed Gao Ming''s clothes: "I don''t care which department you are in, you have no right to order the children to do it with you Dangerous thing!" "I didn''t force them, and it was for their own good." Gao Ming gently pushed Teacher Li away: "Blinally protecting them will only harm them. Are you willing to watch them die one by one? Murderers are just the easiest to deal with. The real danger is the low-level fear and the intangible existence. "Teacher, let me go look for it with you. We don''t have enough manpower right now and we want to help." Shentu Que was so carefree that he didn''t even carry his schoolbag and was ready to go out with empty hands. "I wish you could have snacks like this whenever you study!" Several people on the school bus were still arguing. There seemed to be a problem in the private car. The completely drunk young man woke up from his dream and suddenly wanted to go to the toilet, but was held down by his companion. "Lao Guo! Stop running around!" "Mom, I can''t hold it in any longer. If I don''t release the water, I''ll pee on your car!" The car door was opened, and the man named Lao Guo was stunned for a moment when he saw the black mist floating everywhere: "What''s going on?" "The death row inmates from Henshan Prison have escaped and seem to be hiding in this town!" His companions hurriedly grabbed Lao Guo: "Maybe they are watching us from the dark! Five students have already disappeared!" What the friend said Lao Guo shrank his neck, but he couldn''t hold it in any longer: "I won''t go far, so I''ll go to the telephone pole next to you. You and I will come together." The black fog became thicker and thicker, and there was indeed a long and thin shadow on the roadside three or four meters away from them. "Then hurry up!" Accompanied by his companions, Lao Guo walked towards Heiwu. He was panicking and started to take off his belt before he reached it. Hearing the noise, his companion turned around and turned his back to Lao Guo: "I told you to drink less, and if you don''t listen, my sister-in-law will scold me to death." "Okay? You''re not so drunk that you can''t take off your belt, are you?" There was no sound behind him, and the silence was a bit scary. "Lao Guo?" Turning his head, the young man''s pupils dilated. Not only was Lao Guo invisible in the black mist, but even the shadow of the slender "telephone pole" was also missing! A terrifying thought emerged in my mindthe slender shadow I just saw was not a telephone pole? Stumbling towards the light from the headlights, the young man grabbed a rope like a drowning man and rushed into the light with all his strength. "Oops! Lao Guo is missing!" A large living person just disappeared behind him without making any sound. The young man shouted and told others what happened to him. He didn''t see a ghost, and he didn''t see how the other party did it. This unknown fear directly broke the young man''s psychological defense, and he hid in the car when he came back. Shaking his head slightly, Lord Jingtuo seemed to have seen the tragic future of these people. He led the security personnel to check everyone and vehicles, and after confirming that the information recorder No. 0003 was not here, he prepared to leave. "Hey! You guys have to leave now!" Rui Ge shook off his female companion''s hand, "Can I meet your leader? I''m in charge of a very important project at Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, and I must return to Xinhu as soon as possible! " Rui Ge asked his female companion to go back to the car and sit down, and he chased him to the side of Jingtuo God. He didn''t notice that the security personnel around him looked at him strangely. The lamp that burned human oil could only last for two hours. After the oil in the lamp burned out, new people were needed to refine the oil. This work had to be carried out very secretly and could not be discovered by things in the black fog. "Don''t you need to go with them?" Shentu Que followed Gao Ming and pointed at the God Jingtuo who was retreating. "They belong to the Investigation Bureau, and I am a ghost story player." A faint smile appeared on Gao Ming''s face: "Active at midnight, traveling through various abnormal events, accompanying curses and evil spirits, mastering the rules of ghost stories, Finally became the master of the **** city of Hanhai." After Gao Ming finished speaking, the students'' eyes lit up. To those children, wasn''t his explanation just a novice guide in the game? "In other words, ghosts are not invincible. Can we also master the methods and power of exorcism?" Monitor Chen Jing asked the most critical question. "Theoretically, the more abnormal events you experience, the more powerful you will become." Gao Ming held out five fingers: "The strength of a Kaitan player is determined by five basic attributes: viciousness, physical strength , ghosts, obsessions, and brainpower. If you like exciting real-life death games, youve come to the right place. (End of chapter) Chapter 449 Go to death, go to heaven Chapter 449 Going to Death, Going to Heaven "Who would like to play that kind of game?" Teacher Li quickly stopped Gao Ming from continuing. What else did she want to say? The driver Wei Tian also ran to the car. "The men in uniform left. They seemed to be looking for something and were unwilling to be distracted and help us." "People from the Investigation Bureau have always been like this." Gao Ming said something bad about the Investigation Bureau casually: "If we wait any longer, the blood of the missing students will probably be drained." Wei Tian pressed Teacher Li''s shoulder: "You stay in the car, Teacher Gao and I will take a few students into the hotel. If we don''t come back, you don''t go anywhere, stay in the car and wait for rescue." The school bus driver was very responsible, and Teacher Li was slowly convinced. "Teacher Li, please take your car keys. No one else is going to open the door except for us." Gao Ming''s voice changed: "Even if a few of us come back, you must keep your eyes open, because we may also be attacked by something." alternative. After the explanation, several people got out of the car. Wei Tian opened the tool box, took out a wrench and a hammer and gave them to several students: "Let''s go." Pointing the flashlight forward, Wei Tian held a hollow iron rod in his hand and carefully entered the Xiao''an Hotel. "The five missing students are all from the seventh study group. They seemed to have taken the elevator to the seventh floor just now. They said they wanted to see some high-end suite?" Shentu Que hid behind Gao Ming: "Teacher Gao, what do you think we should do? Do?" "Let''s go take a look too." Walking towards the elevator, Gao Ming walked directly in. This decisive behavior made Wei Tian feel a little uneasy, and he suspected that Gao Ming was also a fugitive murderer. "Besides trusting him, we seem to have no other choice. Let''s adapt to the situation later." Chen Jing and other students also entered the elevator. The brand new elevator door slowly closed, and the red numbers on the display screen were like bloodshot eyes. In the sealed elevator car, several people felt a little difficult to breathe. The black mist in the air seemed to be taking advantage of this opportunity to keep breathing. It burrowed into the mouths and noses of everyone. "arrive." There is always something different in the corridor at night compared to the day. It''s hard to explain, but you can only feel it when you walk in it. It was empty, cold, and the vision was blocked by black fog. It seemed that the door of a certain room would suddenly open at the next moment. The students were both afraid of something coming out of the room and worried about being dragged into the room. Breathing gradually became heavier, and the blood seemed to get colder every time it flowed through the heart. Several people were crowded together, relying on each other to barely move forward. Wei Tian clutched the iron rod. He regretted entering the hotel. He had just impulsively agreed to Teacher Li, but after actually entering, he realized that he was very timid. The really scary thing about this hotel is not that there are fugitives hiding, but that you don''t know what will happen next, and you don''t know where the danger will appear. Every step is torture, and just your own fantasies can drive you crazy. "The door of 7001 seems to be open. We don''t have a room card. How did we open the door?" Chen Jing grabbed Shen Tu Que''s arm and wanted to stop, but Gao Ming kept walking forward. . "Dingle bell! Dingle bell!" The old-fashioned phone rang suddenly. Wei Tian and several students were trembling. No one dared to move. Their bodies seemed to be frozen in the corridor. "Why do I feel like this phone ringing is getting closer and closer to us!" "It seems to be coming from 7001. Would you like to go over and have a look?" The black mist made the already closed corridor even more depressing, and Gao Ming was pushed to the door of room 7001 at some point. The sound of water running sounded, and Gao Ming walked to the only landline phone and picked up the phone. "Hello?" "..." There was no sound from the microphone, as if a deaf-mute man holding his breath was playing a prank. He hung up the phone, but what Gao Ming didn''t expect was that as soon as he pressed down the phone, the phone rang again. With a trace of curiosity, Shentu Que tried to pick up the phone. As soon as she put the phone to her ear, her pupils trembled suddenly. She slowly turned around and looked towards the corridor. The hairs on her ears stood up one by one, and her neck popped out. Got goosebumps. Nodding slowly, Shentu Que hummed a few times in a low voice, as if communicating with the person on the other side of the phone. Seeing this scene, Gao Ming immediately came closer, but after he passed by, all the sounds in the microphone disappeared. The pale Shentu Que held the microphone blankly, and after a while he put it back away. "What are you talking to?" Gao Ming looked at Shentu Que. The tomboy seemed to be frightened by his eyes, and quickly ran to Wei Tian and other classmates, his eyes tangled and frightened. "The voice of my missing classmate on the phone said..." Shentu Que mustered up his courage and pointed at Gao Ming: "Say you are a ghost, say this town and this city are all ghosts! Let me get back to the car quickly, hurry up escape!" "That''s it?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes: "It''s not that easy to lie to me. Can these few words scare you like this? Don''t lie. What else did the person on the phone say?" "I also mentioned the corridor..." "corridor?" "Look at the corridor!" Shentu Que''s voice became shrill, and several people turned to look at the corridor. From their angle, they could just see the windows of the corridor. There were people swimming vaguely like fish in the black mist, and this was the seventh floor. Shentu Que slowly squatted down and beat her head. The black mist "deposited" on the surface of her hair, as if it had penetrated into her body: "The phone rang again! It rang again! Answer the phone quickly!" The expressions of the remaining people became strange, because the phone was quietly placed where it was. "Answer the phone! It''s so noisy! I don''t dare to answer it. It''s your turn to answer it!" Shentu Que seemed to have changed into a different person in a very short period of time. She forced others to answer the phone until Chen Jing She stopped making trouble only after she also picked up the phone. But only a few seconds later, Shentu Que suddenly raised his left hand, as if picking up a phone, and put it to his ear: "Yeah, I heard it, I will tell them, I will." The voice on the phone seemed to have reached Shen Tu Que''s heart. At this time, Gao Ming and Chen Jing also discovered something. A thin gauze-like black mist floated in Shen Tu Que''s eyes. Putting down her left hand, Shentu Que''s voice seemed to return to normal. She grabbed Li Wen and Chen Jing and said, "Squad leader, we seem to have really entered the depths of that forbidden game. We are all trapped in that death game!" "What are you talking about?" Chen Jing wanted to shake off Shen Tuque''s hand. "Gao Ming and I were at the same table. He once took me to play that banned taboo game. The words to start that taboo game were exactly the same as what I just heard on the phone!" Shentu Que held on to his classmate tightly. hand: "Welcome to a perfect life, it says Welcome to a perfect life!" Chen Jing and Li Wen were both frightened, and Gao Ming''s eyes were serious. Many people in Hanhai had heard of the word forbidden game. Wanjie and the others even came from the forbidden game, but no one knew about this taboo. The specific name of the game is as if this name is not allowed to exist by fate. "The Hanhai is built in a deep area of ??a certain game? Are all the people in the city played by ghosts? So everyone close to me has their own... black and white photos?" Gao Ming covered Shentu Que''s mouth. Some words could not be said. Once the window paper was broken, they might never be able to leave. (End of chapter) Chapter 450 This is the world for you Chapter 450 This is the world prepared for you "Teacher Gao, what are you doing!" Wei Tian pointed the iron rod at Gao Ming: "Quickly let go of my student!" "I have no ill intentions towards you. What I am doing now is also to help you, unless you want to stay here forever." Gao Ming was thinking about various possibilities. He felt that if he wanted to leave, he would probably need to rely on these outsiders. Tunnels shrouded in black fog, buses full of students, and repeated tragedies. Gao Ming believes that the appearance of these outsiders is not accidental and may be involved in another conspiracy, just like Class 13 many years ago. "No matter what happens next, we all have the right to know the truth and use brute force to stop it. How long can you cover it up?" Chen Jing held Shen Tu Que''s hand. His expression was resolute, and he seemed to be mentally prepared to accept everything. Seeing that several people were like this, Gao Ming stopped insisting: "Okay, I have no right to interfere with other people''s destiny." After coughing a few times, Shentu Que didn''t blame Gao Ming. She just pointed at her heart: "After I answered the phone just now, something seemed to be triggered in my brain and heart. I can see some of my messages, those five The attributes are what Teacher Gao just said - fierce heart, strong body, ghost, obsession, and brainpower." After she said this, everyone including Gao Ming had a strange expression. Chen Jing and Li Wen are now more certain that Gao Ming is an NPC in the game, an existence that issues tasks for them and promotes the plot. Gao Ming thought of Xia Yang. These five screening attributes for Kaitan players were proposed by Xia Yang. In a certain future, he became the leader of Kaitan players and perfected all Kaidan rules. "It was clearly something that Xia Yang proposed, but it appeared in the mind of an outsider, which means that all of this may have been planned in advance! All of Xia Yang''s ideas and plans about the strange players are actually arrangements of ''fate''! " The so-called fate must have a close connection with outsiders. Fate turned the vast sea into what it is now just to create a special "death game" for outsiders, but what is the meaning of it? Looking at those students, Gao Ming had a guess in his heart - maybe the meaning lies in these students. The voice on the phone told Shentu Que that Gao Ming was a ghost and that all the people in Hanhai City were ghosts. This meant that at least in the opinion of that voice , there are essential differences between outsiders and Hanhai citizens, or it can be further speculated that these outsiders are the real living people. There was a hint of danger in the depths of his narrowed eyes, and Gao Ming thought of another question. He was also a student in Class 13. He and his classmates had an accident in that tunnel many years ago, and then they started all the stories. From this point of view, is he alive? Or a ghost? "The General Bureau of Investigation has been arresting people from Class 13. Situ An also wanted to catch all the students in Class 13 at Hande Private Academy. Do they know the secrets of Class 13? Could it be that our students in Class 13 have been there for many years? The first group of outsiders before? Is that why Lu Zang chose us as the butchers knife to kill Fate? His mind was a little confused. Gao Ming needed to process a lot of information and conjecture at the same time. His eyes slowly moved to a few students. Was he the same as them many years ago? But he grew up in this city directly after entering Hanhai due to an accident? Chen Jing was so frightened by Gao Ming''s sight that he pretended to be calm and picked up the phone like Shen Tu Que, but he didn''t hear any sound. "This call is no longer valid? Do I need a new trigger item?" The sound of dripping water came from the next room. Several people looked at each other and ran directly to the corridor. The originally locked door was opened, and Chen Jing was the first to run into the room. He followed the direction of the sound and came to the bathroom. The bathtub was filled with water, and there was a schoolbag placed at the bottom of the crystal clear bathtub. I dont know what was stuffed in the bulging bag, and it sank to the bottom of the water, as if it was deliberately waiting for someone to take it out. "Don''t come close!" His heart was palpitating and his body was cold. Gao Ming was instantly alert. He wanted to stop him, but he was a step too late. Chen Jing stretched his hand towards the bathtub. After his fingertips touched the water, a few stains appeared in the clear water. He tilted his body uncontrollably towards the bathtub, feeling as if his hand was grabbed by something. What''s in the schoolbag isn''t a heavy object, but another arm? "save" The bathtub was obviously not big, but Chen Jing seemed to have fallen into a bottomless pool. His hands and feet could not touch the shore. Even struggling was extremely difficult, and his whole body was sinking! "What a rebellion." The black fog was thick and Chen Jing''s figure became blurry. Almost in the blink of an eye, Chen Jing was about to sink completely into the bathtub. Fortunately, Gao Ming''s reaction was beyond the limits of ordinary people, and he strangled Chen Jing''s neck. Yes, Gao Ming''s way of saving people is quite special. He cannot fight against the unknown existence in the black mist without borrowing the power of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, so he can only use death to stop "death". Gao Ming was gambling that the unknown being in the black mist cared about these outsiders, so he directly grabbed Chen Jing''s neck. Chen Jing, who was on the verge of death due to suffocation, seemed to hear some sound in the water. The sound entered his ears and mouth together with the water flow, filling his body. "save" The fear of death was like a mountain pressing down on him. Chen Jing had no time to listen to those voices and tried his best to reach up. He suddenly felt his body loosen, and then he was fished out of the bathtub by Gaoming. Falling to the ground, spitting out sewage, he was surprised why there were several deep finger prints on his neck even though he was drowning. "The things in the black mist don''t want these outsiders to die?" Gao Ming was also surprised in his heart. Under his test, the unknown force that originally entangled Chen Jing disappeared. The other party did not want to kill Chen Jing directly. But it seemed like he was being sent somewhere. Standing in the bath, Gao Ming''s heart palpitations just now disappeared. He took out his schoolbag and found that the bath had returned to normal. "Thank you, thank you..." After strolling around the gate of hell, Chen Jing finally completely trusted Gao Ming. "That''s Huang Ge''s schoolbag! I remember this pendant of his!" Shentu Que took the schoolbag and checked: "Huang Ge is the Chinese class representative in our class, a good boy in the eyes of the teacher, but privately he especially likes to watch various Weird and terrifying novels and news, he is the boldest among the missing students. "Don''t worry about Huang Ge for now." Chen Jing slowly got up from the ground and closed his eyes: "There was a voice in the water just now. It said something to me. The content was probably the same as what Shentu Que heard on the phone just now. ,only" "Just what?" Shentu Que was a little anxious. "It also issued a mission to me, asking me to face my heart and kill people..." Chen Jing looked at Gao Ming who was holding a schoolbag, and her voice became weaker and weaker. (End of chapter) Chapter 451 Divination of the Goddess Chapter 451 Divination by the Goddess "It''s hard to relate directly to one''s heart and murder." Li Wen felt that Chen Jing was a little different. He felt that some kind of change was happening in his classmates. "I have never had such thoughts. It''s the voice in my heart. It seems to want me to be a certain way, a certain way it expects me to be." The black mist penetrated into the skin, and Chen Jing''s eyes were covered with a shadow. He behaved quite rationally and calmly: "The murderous intention was especially directed at Teacher Gao. I don''t know how to describe it. It''s like if I killed my classmate, I would definitely be sentenced to death, life for life, but if I killed Teacher Gao , Not only will you not be punished, but you will also receive some kind of reward. "Then if you say this, won''t I hear it?" A smile appeared on Gao Ming''s lips. "You just saved me, so I won''t hide anything from you." Chen Jing couldn''t see the fingerprints on her neck and said very calmly. But after he finished speaking, Gao Ming looked at Shen Tu Que again. Under Gao Ming''s gaze, the girl''s body trembled and she revealed the hidden part: "The voice on the phone told me that you are all ghosts and encouraged me to hurt you. I thought it was too unbelievable at the time, so I didn''t When I say it, I definitely dont mean to hurt you. "Outsiders can harm the citizens of Hanhai at will, and can get rewards for killing people. Is this fate to treat Hanhai as a pigsty?" Gao Ming still had a smile on his face, but Shentu Que felt cold all over. When Shentu Que and Gao Ming played the taboo game before, they used any means to conquer each abnormal event. She could hunt ghosts and curse innocent passers-by without any pressure. She had never considered it from the perspective of passers-by. Her eyelids twitched and Shentu Que turned pale. She remembered some rumors about a forbidden game. That game was connected to another world. Maybe the citizens she killed were living people in another world. "Fate is really damnable." Gao Ming''s smile seemed to be full of blood, and the black mist around him was like a shark smelling blood, wrapping him in it, looking for flaws in his body. "Can I tell other students about my inner voice? This can increase their chances of survival. They are not bad people and will not want to kill people." Chen Jing asked Gao Ming for his opinion. In fact, even if he didn''t tell those students, Once you touch the anomaly, you will understand everything. "As you wish." "Teacher Gao, I have something to tell you." As if to regain Gao Ming''s trust, Shentu Que weakly raised his hand: "The voice in my heart not only tells us to kill and release our hearts, but also It seems that when we go to places, we will be richly rewarded. "Going to some places?" Gao Ming was a little interested: "Are there any on this floor?" Shentu Que and Chen Jing shook their heads: "It''s not on the seventh floor, but it''s in this hotel." "Take me over there and have a look." Gao Ming wanted to find out what that voice meant. Judging from the information he had now, all the citizens of Hanhai were livestock in captivity. The voice that reminded Shentu Que and Chen Jing was extremely There may be ghosts from beyond the vast sea, or they may be called unspeakable. Several people left the seventh floor and took the elevator to the lobby on the first floor. At this time, the black fog was so thick that it could not be resolved, and the visibility was only about two meters. They walked out of the elevator and couldn''t see the scene outside the hotel at all. "The impulse in my heart became stronger, and the voice was roaring." Shentu Que ran: "This is it! It asked us to come here!" Stopping, someone seemed to be moving in the black mist. Shentu Que held Wei Tian''s arm tightly. The driver was so frightened that his legs were shaking, but he still pretended to be calm. Following the direction of Shentu Que''s finger, Gao Ming led Chen Jing and pushed open the door in front of him. This is the utility room and a place for the cleaning staff to rest. In Gao Ming''s eyes, there is nothing strange about this place. But Chen Jing and Shen Tu Que seemed to be frightened and stood frozen at the door, not daring to go in. "What did you see?" "There is an old lady with disheveled hair hiding in the black mist. She is surrounded by various clay sculptures, and her body is covered with deformed adults and children. Those dirty things want to tear off the various charms on the old woman''s body! Deep in our hearts The voice is telling us, let us kill her!" Shentu Que''s hands were trembling, and she was frightened by the scene in front of her. Hearing Shen Tu Que''s description, Gao Ming instinctively felt familiar: "Does it feel a bit like the goddess in the Surabaya Apartment?" The goddess has helped many rich people in the East District, including Situ An, to change their fortunes, and has shouldered a lot of karma and karma. Those deformed adults and children crawling on her body are the karma of her unjust death. If she were not protected by various ghosts and gods, clay sculptures, He probably died long ago in the most miserable way. "The goddess was indeed driven into Xiao''an Town by people from the Investigation Bureau, but why can''t I see her? Is this black mist covering my eyes?" After Gao Ming pondered for a moment, he prepared to do something extremely risky. Bloodshot streaks appeared in his eyes. Gao Ming knew that using the power of ghosts and gods here might cause bad luck, but he couldn''t control that much. The sun, moon and stars rotated in his eyes, clay sculptures of the past and future quietly emerged in his eyes, and the world in Gao Ming''s eyes changed. He is no longer simply looking with his eyes, but is staring at the past and future of this area. The thick black mist was dispelled in his eyes, and he saw the scarred goddess dragging her body parts into the room. She took out the bamboo sticks and copper coins she carried with her to perform divination, and threw them several times in a row, which were all bad luck, until the bamboo sticks finally broke. It cracked and pricked her finger with blood. However, the goddess seemed to have predicted something. She actually turned her head and looked at where Gao Ming was. "The hexagram refers to here. I calculated the future, and you saw the past." The goddess tore off a piece of her sleeves, waved her hand to wrap up a few copper coins and a letter on the ground, and hid them under the bed: "I can''t speak. Go ahead and say it, I hope Im not wrong. After doing this, the goddess fell to the ground, and the black mist penetrated into her body along her wounds. Slowly, she seemed to become a part of the black mist. Gao Ming wanted to continue watching, but the Flesh Fairy suddenly stung Gao Ming''s mind. Something extremely dangerous was approaching! Not caring too much, Gao Ming stopped using his eyes and opened the bed board. Sure enough, there was a blood-stained package with various talismans attached to it. After getting the things, Gao Ming retreated decisively: "Let''s go! Leave the hotel!" Turning around and running away, Gao Ming could feel something approaching in the black mist. The Flesh Fairy could not describe what it was in detail, he only knew that it was terrifying. (End of chapter) Chapter 452 Two roads in the dark fog Chapter 452 Two roads in the black fog Gao Ming violated a taboo and attracted unknown existences in the black mist. But because of those outsiders, everything changed again. After running out of the hotel, Gao Ming grabbed the arms of several students and walked directly to the bus without any pause. "Open the door!" "Teacher Li! It''s us! Open the door!" Before the car door was fully opened, Gao Ming had already dragged Shen Tuque to the car, followed by Wei Tian and other students who didn''t know what Gao Ming saw and just ran with him. Wei Tian was a kind-hearted man with a strong sense of responsibility. He pushed Li Wen in front of him and stood behind him. Seeing that several students and Gao Ming were safe, he grabbed the car door with one hand, but suddenly he felt that he could not move up. The steps of the bus are not high, but to Wei Tian, ??it seems like a high mountain that he can never set foot on. His fingers were loose, and when he was about to be pulled away by something, Gao Ming reached out and pulled him to the car. "close the door!" Teacher Li quickly closed the door. Wei Tian, ??who was on the ground, stared at his lower body in disbelief. His legs, which had just been wrapped in the black mist, had completely lost consciousness. "My legs..." On the surface, there seemed to be no problem, but when Teacher Li lifted up Wei Tian''s trousers, she was so frightened that she screamed! Wei Tian''s calf was covered with dense black and red handprints. His leg bones had been deformed, but he didn''t feel it at all. "Crack!" The car door was suddenly hit by a force, as if an invisible hand hit the iron sheet. The students were so frightened that they cowered in their seats. There was really something in the black mist! "Lock all the windows!" Chen Jing shouted loudly and began to instruct other students, but no one dared to move. The two students sitting in front even pointed at Wei Tian''s legs, their faces turned pale. "The handprints on his legs are moving! They seem to be drilling into his stomach! Those handprints are alive, and the ghost is hiding in his body!" The students in the front row immediately moved away, leaving only Wei Tian and the helpless ones on the ground at the front of the car. Teacher Li. "He was eroded by the black mist." Gao Ming squatted next to Wei Tian: "Strange, they are also outsiders. Why is the unknown existence in the black mist so irritable to Wei Tian? Is it because he did not hunt me, but instead killed me? I am the queen, so the things in the black mist regard me as my companion? "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The bus was shaking slightly, and although there was no wind blowing, black mist was surging. The heart was pounding, and the flesh fairy roared in the depths of the torture room. Countless torture instruments and chains collided with each other, as if they wanted to break out of the cage and fight. The blood city tattoo was looming, and Gao Ming felt something was wrong. He bit the tip of his tongue and used his will to suppress the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. "The dirty things in the black fog are coming! It''s the ghost in the driver that attracted them!" Before Gao Ming could speak, several frightened students began to shout loudly, trying to connect the misfortunes they were about to suffer with the already unfortunate people, and to remove themselves and put them in a safe position. Their performance made Gao Ming Ming thought of a few people in his class. Class 13 is actually a microcosm of a small society. On the surface, everyone looks similar, but once they encounter danger, the differences in their inner personalities will show up. Sometimes Gao Ming even doubts that every member on the bus was carefully selected by fate, and that it is a seemingly accidental necessity for everyone to get together. "Ahhhh!" The black handprints on Wei Tian''s skin crawled to his abdomen, and like poisonous insects, they penetrated into his heart. The intense pain made his whole body twitch. "Go get the medicine kit! It''s under the car seat!" "It''s useless. He can''t even find any wounds on his body. Stop torturing him." A student in the back row couldn''t bear it. He didn''t know whether he was kind or selfish: "We can''t protect ourselves now. We are surrounded by monsters. Rather than letting him continue to suffer like this, its better to give him a break. After the student wearing the peaked cap said this, Teacher Li was shocked. She didn''t expect that one of her students could say such cold-blooded words: "Fang Tao, shut up!" "The ghost has come here! What should we do? Are we going to let everyone die here?" shouted a male student in the fourth row with a skull tattoo on his finger. "Hurry up and make a decision! There are cracks on the window glass!" A girl in the back row screamed. Fear took root in people''s hearts, and the seeds flew away, making everyone panic. The car body shook more and more, and black mist floated in through the cracks in the windows. The students panicked, and it was too late for anyone who wanted to stand up to maintain discipline. "Okay, okay!" The blood vessels on Wei Tian''s neck have turned black, and the bloodshot eyes under his eyes are also getting darker. His voice is hoarse and hoarse, as if a large bucket of sawdust has been poured into it: "I''m going down! Teacher Li, student We leave it to you! Neither Teacher Li nor Chen Jing let go of Wei Tian''s hand, but Wei Tian shook his head: "It hurts so much, I feel like my body is going to explode! I''m getting out of the car! You guys stare around me and look at the things in the black mist What does the monster look like! I believe Chen Jing and Shen Tu Que, they triggered something in the hotel that seems to be used to kill ghosts! Wei Tian did not improve his life. In fact, he did not believe in Gao Ming at all. Through the encounter between Shen Tu Que and Chen Jing, he even felt that Gao Ming was a ghost in disguise. Grabbing Teacher Li''s arm, Wei Tian said one last word in her ear, and then pushed Teacher Li away: "Open the car door and close it immediately when I get out! You must see clearly, see clearly!" People will burst out with unprecedented strength in desperate situations. Wei Tian crawled on the ground with his hands and threw himself out of the car the moment the door opened. "I''m here! Come on! I''m here!" Wei Tian''s voice was loud and he suppressed his fear. The student who shouted the loudest in the car also shut his mouth and stayed close to the car window to look outside. Wei Tian was at the front of the car, but he couldn''t see anything through the black fog. "Come on! The worst possible outcome is death! Come on..." The roaring stopped suddenly, and everything happened faster than the students expected. No one saw what took Wei Tian away. The only value of his death was that the bus gradually stabilized, and something hidden in the black fog seemed to emerge from the bus. Left next to. The atmosphere in the car became tense. Teacher Li glared at the students who had just shouted, with anger on his face: "The more dangerous it is, the less you can abandon your companions. You yourself will be abandoned one day. I hope that similar things will not happen again." Our class showed up." Gao Ming was not interested in their conversation. He sat in the driver''s seat and opened the package left by the goddess. The moment the talisman paper was torn open, Gao Ming found that the words left on the cloth were slowly dissipating, and he hurried to look. "I saw it! You have to leave as soon as possible! There is an unexpected flaw in the exit to the outside world. There are now two roads in the black mist, a small crack to the real reality, and a big road to the real reality. Death, you only have one chance. Copper coins ask for directions, dont go wrong! (End of chapter) Chapter 453 Transport different selection of buses Chapter 453 Transporting Passenger Buses with Different Options The goddess divined the future, and Gao Ming saw the past. As the words representing the present disappeared, only blood stains remained on the pieces of clothing. For an existence like a goddess, who is between humans and ghosts, the blood on her body is not only vitality and longevity, but also a part of magic, and a necessity for sacrifice. After so much blood wasted, the goddess might not even be able to become a ghost, let alone a human being. "The reason for the appearance of the black mist is still not clear. There should be a big cause and effect that makes the goddess afraid to touch it. She just figured out a way out." Gao Ming looked at the three copper coins in his palm. The first copper coin was engraved with open eyes, the second copper coin was engraved with **** hands and feet, and the third copper coin was engraved with a beating heart. The goddess seemed to have sacrificed three parts of her body into copper coins before disappearing, and in this way escaped the detection of the terrifying existence in the black mist. "One road leads to real death, and one road leads to real reality. The words left by the goddess are very interesting." Gao Ming looked back at the students. Is the real reality the place where these students lived before? And the real death is where the black mist is born? "Lu Zang once said that the vast sea is like a prison, where humans and ghosts are upside down, and all citizens are living in a script of fate." "The so-called fate is the most powerful ghosts in the two worlds of real reality and real death?" "They joined forces to build the city of Hanhai, but what''s the point of doing this? To build a hunting ground for living people in real reality? Or to build a slaughterhouse for ghosts and ghosts in real death?" Shadows invade the vast sea, citizens are ravaged like pigs and dogs, dead gods squeeze their faith, crazy ghosts kill at will, and some living people are replaced by abnormalities, and their bodies, families and memories have become toys and nourishment for others. Is this what fate wants to see? Involuntarily grabbing the steering wheel, Gao Ming felt a sense of disgust and the urge to escape: "There are two roads in front of him, one leads to the desperate truth, and the other leads to miserable death. Maybe he can stay in the vast sea and become a hypocritical god. Its the safest choice, but if I choose that, Ill die so many times in vain! The blood vessels on the back of his hands were clearly protruding. Gao Ming stared at the black fog in front of him. The heavy fog had covered the buildings on both sides. He couldn''t even see the road under his feet clearly without using his ghost powers. "Died again and again, and was reborn in chaos and ignorance. I was admired by all my past selves, and gained the hope they pieced together with death. I think they definitely don''t want to see me become a corrupt and hypocritical god, and they don''t want me to become myself. The most annoying look. "Go forward! See those two roads clearly! If you die again, let me become a ladder and lift the next me up to the shrine!" There was contempt for fate in Gao Ming''s eyes. The unspeakable terror and unknown fear could not shake him in the slightest. He had made all preparations. "Teacher Li, can you give me the car keys? I''ll try to take you to the main road, out of the black fog, to the vast sea." Gao Ming''s voice was calm, but revealed a kind of determination and strength. Moving her eyes with a slight hesitation, Teacher Li''s eyes dodge. Wei Tian''s last words to her seemed to be related to Gao Ming. She didn''t dare to hand over the car keys to Gao Ming. That would be considered as giving the lives of everyone in the car to Gao Ming. . "Or you can drive and I will show you the direction." Gao Ming got up from the driver''s seat: "I know you are worried about those missing students. The key issue now is that no one dares to get out of the car to find them. You continue to stay in the small school. In the town, maybe those ghosts will approach, and the monsters in the black mist will harm other students in the car. " Holding the key hidden in her pocket, Teacher Li wanted to discuss it with someone, but she didn''t even dare to open the car door and could only make eye contact with the students around her. "I think I can give it a try as he said. He saved my life before." Chen Jing was very smart. He spoke for Gao Ming first, as if he was on Gao Ming''s side, and then immediately said it in front of everyone. What happened in the hotel. Concealing some information that was detrimental to Gao Ming, Chen Jing told other students what the voice in her heart told him, and also revealed her speculation that this was a taboo game. Because of Gao Ming''s "guidance", Chen Jing and Shen Tu Que awakened the "system" one after another. Now Gao Ming has confirmed his identity as a novice guide NPC. "I can''t save all of you, but I can take you to my camp, which will not be invaded by the black fog for the time being." Gao Ming helped Teacher Li into the driver''s seat. "A camp in the dark fog?" Some students seemed to understand: "Is it similar to a shelter? Is it our rebirth point?" "You are overthinking. There is no rebirth point here, and there is no shelter. It may be eroded by black mist at any time." Gao Ming glanced at the students in the car. What he was about to do was very dangerous: "Don''t count on anyone. , dont have any illusions, if you want to be safe, first turn your heart into your first refuge. "It still doesn''t work." Teacher Li took out the car keys, but shook his head again. "You still don''t believe me?" "I can''t drive." Sitting in the driver''s seat again, Gao Ming started the bus full of students from Class 13. He did not go to say hello to Lord Jd, and parting in the black mist might mean farewell. Staring at the road on the ground, Gao Ming couldn''t drive out of Xiao''an Town. Normally, this place was only a few minutes away from the entrance of the town. "You all sit tight and put on your seat belts. Remember to remind me if you are about to hit the wall." After saying this, Gao Ming didn''t care that the teachers and students turned pale. He closed his eyes and said patiently. To feel a certain calling from the bottom of his heart, he stored a clay sculpture of a flesh and blood fairy in a camp outside the town. Stepping on the accelerator, Gao Ming listened to the shouts of his classmates and moved closer to the call. About ten minutes later, a flickering fire appeared in the black mist in the distance. "There''s someone! There''s someone in front!" Seeing the light, Teacher Li also breathed a sigh of relief. Gao Ming did not lie to her. There was indeed a camp outside the town. They really left the town and came to the main road under the leadership of Gao Ming. "As long as we drive along the main road, we will definitely be able to enter the city. Our probability of getting rescue will increase, and the signal will be restored no matter what." With good expectations, Teacher Li looked ahead. The black fog slowly receded to both sides, and the students stood up from their seats. In the light of the fire, they saw a dilapidated bus covered in strange graffiti. That car seemed to have once been a school bus, and it was 60-70% similar to the passenger bus they were riding in. Passengers wearing masks were sitting inside the bus. There were clay sculptures that were about to collapse on the outside of the bus. Near the bus, a campfire was lit with a shrine as the base and black-and-white photos as firewood. "I found that car after a lot of effort." Gao Ming opened his eyes, opened the car door, and walked into his camp: "Two buses, two roads, it''s really hard to choose." (End of chapter) Chapter 454 To meet my killer Chapter 454 Go meet my murderer "Your camp is a coach?" The scene in front of them made those students particularly curious. Whether it was the blood-colored patterns on the bus or the strange statues that acted as fences around it, there was a mystery that deviated from reality everywhere in this camp. "The passengers in the car are so strange. They all wear masks, especially those in red. I''m really afraid that they will suddenly turn their heads and look at me." Fang Tao huddled behind her classmates, feeling at ease only in the crowd. "Teacher Gao, how long are you going to rest in this camp?" Teacher Li followed Gao Ming with a mobile phone without signal, his face full of anxiety: "We have left the town, why not go directly along the road, maybe we can Meet the rescuers. "Are you anxious to leave?" Gao Ming stopped and asked, "Are you worried that I will harm you?" Teacher Li quickly shook her head, but her expression gave her away. "I don''t know what Wei Tian said to you in the end, but there is an unchangeable fact now - the only one who can help you is me, so I hope you can believe me." Gao Ming walked onto his **** bus and walked together Dao looked at him through the gap in the mask. "Don''t talk, don''t move, don''t cause any consequences." Gao Ming walked to a passenger in the second row and gently pulled him up: "You will drive later." The passenger, who was about the same size as Gao Ming, reached out of his red jacket pocket and grabbed the steering wheel. "You must follow me closely! If you slow down a step, you will be doomed." Gao Ming put his hand on the masked man''s shoulder and was about to say something else when Teacher Li''s voice came from the car door. "Are they your companions?" Teacher Li was responsible for the students and wanted to know more about Gao Ming. She raised her legs and stepped on the steps of the bus. Her body had not yet entered the bus, but she just tilted slightly towards the bus. At one o''clock, she felt waves of icy cold air blowing against her face, and her legs seemed to be frozen when she stepped out. The blood flow slowed down, and she seemed to have forgotten how to breathe at that moment. She just felt so cold that even her soul was frozen. "What kind of monsters are in this car!" You can''t feel it when standing outside the car. You can only experience the horror after entering the car. Every "person" in this strange bus carries a strong sense of death and despair, and each of them can cause an abnormality. event. A touch of warmth came from the palm of his hand. Gao Ming took Teacher Li''s hand and took it out of the car: "Teacher, don''t get into a stranger''s car casually, or you will die." Shivering, Teacher Li almost lost his balance and sat on the ground. Her lips turned white and she didn''t say anything. She hurried back to the school bus and told the students not to get close to another bus. Watching everything with a smile, Gao Ming motioned to the masked passengers to put all the clay sculptures back into the car, and then started the vehicle. After he explained a few more words, he got out of the car, picked up the brazier transformed from a shrine, and returned to the school bus where the Class 13 students were. "Didn''t Teacher Li keep urging me to leave as soon as possible?" After putting down the brazier, Gao Ming sat in the driver''s seat: "We''ll set off now and send the students home along the main road." The flames of the camp were carried to the car. Gao Ming casually took out a thick stack of black and white photos from his pocket and handed them to Teacher Li: "When the flames are about to go out, throw a photo into it." Taking the photo, Teacher Li felt as if she was being stared at by dead people. She even heard those people crying and begging for mercy: "They, they are looking at me! Their eyes are moving! What on earth is this?" "Didn''t I already tell you? Photos, these are photos of dead people." Without further explanation, Gao Ming turned the car key and stepped on the accelerator. The fire "filled" the darkness inside the car and dispersed the nearby black fog. Gao Ming drove the car on the main road. He did not need navigation because he had been to the place he wanted to go countless times. Every time death came back, Xuan Wen would take him out of the depths of the tunnel on a bicycle. Even if the road was shrouded in black mist, it would have no effect on him at all. "The students of Class 13 entered here by mistake through that tunnel. The goddess divined that the gap leading to the real reality should be hidden in the tunnel!" Gao Ming was very clear about his goal from the beginning, and all the preparations he made before entering the black mist were centered around that. The firelight flickered and the bus gradually became quiet. Some students were praying silently, some came to communicate with Shentu Que with notes, and some stared into the night. The black fog is getting thicker, and the fog blends with the night. Occasionally, a huge figure will walk by the bus. Although it can''t be seen clearly, the sense of oppression is extremely real. The cold wind blew the fallen leaves, and there seemed to be fingers several meters high resting on the eaves next to the faint outline of the house. A "red moon" stared at them in the mist directly above. If it hadn''t been for the "red moon" blinking After a few movements, the passengers in the car would probably think it was really the moon until they got closer. The ground undulates, streetlights coil like snakes, and campfires burn, illuminating the ridges on the road like fingerprints. Sometimes the vehicles bump up and down. Standing at the back of the car and looking at it, it seems like wounds have been torn open on the ground. The world in the black mist is completely different from the reality in the students'' memories. In fact, even Gao Ming finds this place very scary. It is a kind of terror that is more real than any nightmare. The car speeds up, heading towards the end of the city, towards the edge of the fog, towards the place where the night rises. The city''s horizon stretched far behind him. Gao Ming had the "divine fire" to avoid the black fog, and used his memory and the will of a **** as a guide, but even so, it was extremely difficult for him now. He could hear countless dreams in the dark night. Death and despair were like stars in the sky. The falling starlight was all intertwined on his body. There was an indescribable force that wanted to make him look back. That force was not Not from anything outside, but from his body, heart, brain and soul. It seemed that when the Creator created Gao Ming''s flesh and blood, he buried an instruction in his body not to leave the vast sea. Fortunately, Gao Ming was reborn from the ashes in the past and future death realm, otherwise his will would not be able to compete with the instinct of the soul. The school bus was like a sharp sword piercing the night, the black fog was like water waves washing away, the villages in the outer suburbs of the vast sea were retreating rapidly, and all the high-rise buildings were left behind. Gao Ming was already very close to the edge of the city. The black fog here was extremely thick, as if a black ocean was lying upside down on the earth. His heart was beating hard. This was the moment when Gao Ming was closest to the truth! He is about to go to a place that no Hanhai citizen has ever been to and prove all the conjectures in his mind! "We are almost out of the black fog, we are almost out of the vast sea!" Hanhai is surrounded by the sea on three sides, and the only main road connected to the outside world passes through a tunnel. That tunnel is also the dividing line between Hanhai, Xinhu and Hanjiang. There are two ways to leave. It is dark and foggy, so you need to abandon the bus and take a small road into the mountains; or you can go straight along the main road, drive out of the tunnel, and cross the junction of the three cities! (End of chapter) Chapter 455 tunnel Chapter 455 Tunnel After coming out of the death realm of the past and future god, Gao Ming was sure that his memory had been tampered with by fate. He and the vast majority of the citizens in this city were "captive", and their futures were also destined. But now Gao Ming has a chance to change, and he may become the first person to truly leave the vast sea. The main road leading outside the city is wide and clean. It seems that there are many vehicles coming and going every day. Who would have thought that all this is an illusion. No one knows where the cars heading outside the city ended up. Maybe they never left the vast sea, and maybe the people driving them were also accomplices. Sparks exploded, making a crackling sound in the brazier transformed from the shrine. Under the beating flames was a thick layer of ashes formed by black and white photos, from which a few crying faces could still be vaguely seen. "The black fog is getting thicker." Teacher Li looked at the fewer and fewer black and white photos of the deceased in her hand. She felt a sense of despair. There was no signal on her mobile phone, and the navigation in the car could not be used. They were clearly driving on the road, but they seemed to be haunted by the past. Deep in another world. "Teacher, I''m a little scared. My grandma is not in good health. She is still waiting for me to go home at the station." Duckweed is the most timid child in the class. He is always timid when speaking. He dare not speak in class or speak to others. People communicate. Part of her introversion and shyness is due to her family. Duckweed''s parents went out to work a long time ago and never came back. It was her grandma who pulled her up when she was growing up. In order not to cause trouble for her grandma, she has been very sensible since she was a child. "We will go home smoothly tonight, we will." Teacher Li hugged Duckweed, as if this was the only way to stop himself from being afraid. Returning from an extra-campus activity was an ordinary trip. No one knew why fate would suddenly play such a big joke on them. "Teacher Gao, the photos are about to be burned. How far are we from the city?" Teacher Li did not dare to show her fear in front of the students. She only hoped that Gao Ming could bring her good news. "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Gao Ming''s will is fighting against the unknown force with all his strength. It is an indescribable sense of oppression that surpasses the past and future gods and is far more terrifying than any of his previous opponents. He couldn''t see the other party, and he didn''t know where the other party was, but he could sense the other party''s existence. It seemed like mountains stretching across the earth, or like the boundless black sea. His eyes opened, and blood lines penetrated his pupils. As the vehicle approached, Gao Ming could see tall and towering dark outlines in the black fog. He was not sure whether they were the Hate Mountains in his memory or the sleeping giant ghosts. ! It was too terrifying. All the previous memories related to this road were torn to pieces. Gao Ming gritted his teeth and blood overflowed from his lips. He was enduring the unconscious pressure from those terrible beings and had to appease the crazy flesh and blood fairy in his heart. Gao Ming didn''t know what happened to the flesh and blood immortal during his lifetime. The flesh and blood ghost and **** just sensed those ghosts like giant mountains and began to roar and provoke. If Gao Ming hadn''t stopped him, the Flesh Fairy would have rushed out of the execution room. This is not an egg hitting a rock, it is simply an egg shaking a mountain. "Teacher! Look! The branches on both sides of the road are moving, and they seem to reach into the car." Weijiu is the smartest student in the class. He spends the shortest time reading books and doing questions, but his academic performance has never fallen out of the top five. He has a strong curiosity about everything. "Stay away from the window!" Chen Jing shouted loudly at the same time. He held his face down and was about to touch the window. The next moment, the so-called "branch" was thrown directly on the glass, with nine thin branches. The long-fingered "bloody arm" hit the rear seat window, which was not illuminated by the "campfire". Pieces that looked like huge leaves rubbed against the rear of the car. The students sitting in the last row could see clearly that each leaf was a human face connected together. The figure that resembled a big tree on the roadside was actually constantly moving. It was hidden in the black mist and was over fifteen meters tall. "What is that?" Weijiu''s fingers were trembling. He had been observing the world. The more he looked carefully, the more insignificant he felt: "Are we falling into a nightmare? Why are we punished like this?" "It should be the citizens of Hanhai who should ask this question." Gao Ming grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and waved to the back: "All students are sitting within the scope of the fire. Those things may get on the bus. You must always Pay attention to those seats in the back of the car that are not illuminated by the fire! Stepping on the accelerator, Gao Ming shook off the "giant tree". The "mountains" had arrived, and he was getting closer to the tunnel. "I didn''t know why these mountains were called Hate Mountains before, and there was no reasonable explanation in my memory. Looking at it now, each of them seems to be a big ghost entangled in hatred." The bus containing the campfire was like a firefly with its wings torn off, falling into the boundless black sea. The brief brightness was incompatible with this world. Although it was extremely small, it still made the giant in the depths of the "fog sea" The monster opened his eyes. The ground was trembling, the wide main road seemed like a long constricted tongue, blood-red cracks appeared on the dark mountains, and pupils exuding thick despair slowly opened. Compared with the adventures of Lord Jingtuo, Gao Ming was simply hysterical. He didn''t even think about leaving a way out for himself. "The school bus comes from the outside world and is tainted with the atmosphere of real reality. Except for Shentu Que and Chen Jing, these students should not have the karma of the vast sea. With their help, maybe there is a chance to find that road that should not exist." "There are only five black and white photos left!" Teacher Li reminded quietly. The further away from Xiao''an Town, the more black and white photos were needed to burn the flame. In order to prevent the flame from extinguishing, she could only keep throwing the photos into the brazier. Sweating nervously on his forehead, Teacher Li could clearly see the "branches" of the giant tree being thrown on the car window. If the flames were extinguished and they hadn''t entered the city yet, all kinds of ghosts and monsters in the heavy fog would definitely get on the car and tear them apart. A smash. "We''re almost there, throw all the photos into the fire." Gao Ming said calmly. His heart was beating according to a special rhythm. The outline of a tunnel appeared at the end of the road, and the deep darkness was filled with bone-chilling coldness. Throwing all five photos into the shrine, the campfire rose upwards. The spreading firelight allowed Gao Ming to see farther away, and his sight was fixed on the left side of the tunnel entrance. On the muddy ground next to the tunnel was a badly damaged electric vehicle. The car itself was nothing, and it was different from the electric car that Xuan Wen had used to take him out of the tunnel again and again, but the car was placed quietly on the side of the tunnel as if to remind him deliberately. (End of chapter) Chapter 456 Me and my accomplices Chapter 456 Me and my accomplices The moment the bus passed by, Gao Ming saw a large number of picture files scattered around the electric car. They seemed to be the game design drafts he had produced for Xuan Wen. "Big Dog and the others don''t remember Xuan Wen. Is it because Xuan Wen entered the tunnel? She has already left Hanhai?" Every time death comes again, Gao Ming will sit behind Xuan Wen and rely on that dilapidated electric car to cross the night and reach the vast sea. He was scared out of his wits and covered with injuries. At that time, Gao Ming was the most embarrassed and miserable, but Xuan Wen just carried him on her back again and again, letting him hug her waist and almost tying him up in the back seat. superior. Memories and reality collided together. The flash of fire made Gao Ming feel a little dazed. He did not slow down. When he came to his senses again, the bus full of students from Class 13 had already entered the tunnel! After countless deaths, Gao Ming came back in this form. He was still riding the Class 13 school bus, but this time the steering wheel was in his hands, and it was up to him to decide which future the bus would drive to. Darkness spread over everything, and all the noise remained outside the tunnel. The temperature began to drop, and frost appeared on the car window glass. The students of Class 13 sat around the brazier, and the jumping flame seemed to entrust all their hopes. Exhaling a breath of cold air, Gao Ming looked at the seemingly endless tunnel. The expression on his face was probably something only he could understand. "The familiar coolness, the fear engraved in my bones, that feeling came back, haunting my heart again." After the last fight with Situ An in the Surabaya apartment, he only had three days left to live, the investigation The General Administration once asked him what his last wish was, and he said he wanted to enter the tunnel and take a look. That time we were followed by investigators, this time we were accompanied by students from Class 13. Human life is composed of countless coincidences and accidents, which reflect each other. They seem to be thousands of miles apart, but they pull each other together, just like the endless stars in the night sky. Water drops fell on the car window, but the ticking sound seemed to ring directly in Gao Ming''s mind. To him, this sound not only represented the breaking of water drops, but also the "step" of time. "We''re almost there, we''re about to meet the murderer who killed me in the tunnel!" Among the countless memories of death, many of them happened in this tunnel. As long as he came back here, as long as he was close to a certain place, he would be killed from behind by someone. His corpse was embedded in the tunnel, but he never saw the other person''s face, never! Slowing down the speed of the car, Gao Ming''s eyes contained the past and the future, and he stared at the black fog in front of him. He had taken a bus into this tunnel countless times to meet his death. Now he was driving a bus that accidentally entered here from the outside world, driving in the opposite direction. "The temperature is still dropping, and the flame is about to go out." Teacher Li and the students gathered around the edge of the brazier anxiously, using their bodies to block the wind, for fear that the flame would be blown out, but Gao Ming didn''t care at all. The vehicle was traveling slower and slower, and Gao Ming seemed to be waiting for something: "I heard it, and the sound appeared again." His palms reached out of the car and into the black fog. Gao Ming held the steering wheel with one hand until at a certain moment, he slowly stepped on the brakes. Turning his head, Gao Ming stared at the water drops on the window glass. The students around him also noticed this magical scene. "Look! The water droplets on the glass are flowing backwards! The water droplets in this tunnel are dripping from the ground to the top of the head!" With his fingers spread out and the back of his hand facing upward, Gao Ming could feel the water droplets touching his palm. That''s right, the water drops don''t fall from a high place, they seem to rise from the ground. He pressed his fingers against the wall and waved slowly. The touch of flesh and blood came from his fingertips, as if he had touched a human face. "arrive." The car lights could not penetrate the black fog, so Gao Ming picked up the shrine and placed the soul-burning flame in front of the car''s front glass. The fire spread out in all directions. Teacher Li, who was the closest, slumped in his seat. The nearby students were so frightened that they forgot to speak. They saw corpses embedded in the tunnel walls, and the faces were all those who died tragically. life! The flesh and blood was solidified on the cold wall, and each dead Gaoming was different. Staring at the tragic faces, the students were so frightened that they could not breathe. Gaoming didn''t react at all. He stretched out the car window with his five fingers and even gently held the hand of a corpse. When the flesh and blood came into contact with each other, a memory flashed through his mind. "Doctor, it seems that the game I made has become a reality." "Isn''t it great? People are under so much pressure at work these days, and you can get away from it." "But I am a ghost story game designer. I have conceived one hundred and twenty-six murder cases and created dozens of murderers with different personalities... Now, they all seem to have become real!" "Then do you think I look familiar?" Eight arms tore open the doctor''s body, and the blood stained the case sheet. Dr. Lu, who had injured Gao Ming before, had become a chain in the execution room. The memories that brought endless pain to Gao Ming in the past were ended by him personally, using death and pain to repay despair. "He should be coming soon." At the same time that Gao Ming had this idea, footsteps sounded in the black mist on the other side of the tunnel. The murderer who was guarding the tunnel and killed him again and again came! Gao Ming did not look around in a panic like last time, because he knew that every time he turned around, the footsteps would change direction, and the footsteps would always ring behind him. The sound seemed to only exist in what he had experienced. past. "I should be able to see your face this time, right? The murderer who killed me again and again." He took out a handful of fragments of the wooden statue from his pocket and threw them all into the shrine''s brazier. Finally, he found it troublesome and threw his coat into the fire. A strange blood-red color appeared in the flames that burned instantly, and all the ghosts and gods carved on the shell of the shrine shed tears of blood. The next moment, the passenger car following Class 13 emitted an astonishing amount of resentment, and every passenger who looked very similar to Gao Ming raised their heads. They looked at the flames in the car in front of them, which was the signal they had agreed with Gao Ming. Their originally normal bodies began to experience alienation, and they tore off their disguises. Their resentments interacted with each other and pushed away the black mist. The car door opened, and a big ghost with a magic card in his arms got out of the car. The window next to him was slowly pushed, and the centipede-like Cai Meimei also poked her head out. This old classmate with a high destiny was packed with Hande The scapegoat of a private academy, she already possesses the strength of a great ghost. The floor creaked, heads rolled, shadows spread, and the abnormal aura was like nails being hammered into the tunnel! In order to ensure this success, Gao Ming took advantage of the bad future he saw to enter the most dangerous abnormal events in the current stage of Hanhai in advance, either by suppressing, persuading, trading, or contracting, and through various means... The ghost from the unusual incident was brought here. "I''m far from the only one who wants to see the truth." (End of chapter) Chapter 457 Two explanations of destiny Chapter 457 Two explanations of destiny In the car behind Gao Ming, the old classmates from Class 13 were dressed in ordinary clothes, and all the people in red blood-stained clothes were the scariest ghosts! In order to see his murderer, Gao Ming recalled the memory of his tragic death over and over again, and he "invited" all the ghosts from the bad future out. The fatal knife swung at the murderer was forged from the butcher knife that had been swung at him countless times. "Stay in the bus and don''t run around." Gao Ming didn''t actually need to leave the bus. He was just worried that he would lead the murderer to the bus and cause the students to die. "Wait until I finish handling my own affairs before continuing to take you home." Opening the car door, Gao Ming was smiling and holding the divine fire in his hand, looking like a madman. Bloody threads flowed under the feet, and all the divine patterns on the bus behind were activated. The evil ghosts in the abnormal event stood on the left and right of the vehicle. Gao Ming almost gathered the power of the entire East District. Masks appeared one after another around Gaoming. The evil spirits wore the same masks, but their shapes were all strange. Standing in the center was Gao Ming, who seemed to be the king of ghosts. This scene made all the students in the car dumbfounded. The guiding NPC in Novice Village they imagined showed the momentum of the final villain BOSS in the whole drama. The black fog in the tunnel was stimulated by so much resentment, as if boiling. However, this section of the tunnel was extremely special, and the unspeakable horror outside the tunnel seemed unable to enter. "There are several different forces in real reality and real death. I have seen twelve blood cities standing in the dark night. The owners of those blood cities are not monolithic. The reason why I happened in the tunnel , It should be their game that caused the loopholes in the entire plan. "I may be the weakness of fate, a loophole, a key to omnipotent fate." The footsteps that sounded in his heart did not stop because of the appearance of the ghost. He walked faster and faster, as if he would appear in front of Gao Ming the next moment. The water droplets dripping from the ground to the sky sank into the heavy fog. Darkness and time blurred each other. The dead bodies embedded in the tunnel seemed to have sensed something. They struggled hard, not to escape from the constraints, but to look somewhere. go. Slowly turning around, Gao Ming, who was holding the shrine, also looked deep into the tunnel. Tick ??tick tick, a world seemed to be shattered in a certain drop of water, and a voice came to Gao Ming''s ears. "Everyone has been programmed with a script since birth, and everything is destined by fate. Heavenly laws cycle, over and over again, and everything has its own place." Familiar words, word for word. Gao Ming stared into the darkness, the past burning in his left eye, and the future reconstructed in his right eye: "You killed me over and over again, and I came back here over and over again. Do you think this Was it also written by fate?" The murderer who has killed the most people is right in front of him. The other person is like an executioner hidden in time. Whenever he wants to get closer to the truth or prepares to leave through the tunnel, the other person will brutally kill him. Even more outrageous The other party also particularly likes to collect his own corpses. "I''m actually very curious about the meaning of you doing this? To keep a secret? To cut off my escape? To be fate''s lackey? Or to help me start over again and become the person I am now?" "Anyone who is obsessed with one thing has a deeper reason. You have killed me so many times. This can no longer be explained by simple hatred. Can you tell me the real reason?" The flame in his hand was swaying, gradually weakening as time went by. The voice did not appear directly behind Gao Ming like countless times before, indicating that Gao Ming had changed a lot of things this time. At least he had begun to let go. The other party is afraid. Compared to the ant that was crushed to death before, he now looks more like a real person and is qualified to talk to the other party. "You seem to be scared? Don''t you dare to attack me directly? You shouldn''t hesitate. As long as there is a possibility of being killed, you are not afraid of anything." His eyes penetrated the black mist and flames, high life and the tunnel wall. All the corpses above were looking into the darkness. A gentle sigh came from somewhere. "No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t change it, because the outcome has already been determined. Everything you do is just adding pain to yourself. I will wait for you at the end of death until I kill you every moment." Past experiences have faded away, and a personal name has disappeared from my mind. This feeling of forgetting memory and self is extremely terrifying. The murderer''s voice contains the power of rules, and every word spoken from his mouth seems to become reality. Gao Ming''s memory also begins to blur, and all the colors in his mind gradually turn gray, until the door of the execution room is closed. Open! "ah!" The roar that resounded through the night sky dispersed the black fog. Gao Ming loosened his grip on the Flesh Immortal, and all his will actively merged into the Flesh Immortal! The hearts of the gods and the hearts of flesh and blood beat at the same time. Countless corpses on the tunnel walls also had their chests rising and falling, their scars falling off, and their bodies filled with the fragrance of life and flesh. All disguises were torn off, blood city tattoos were all over Gao Ming''s body, and the torture chamber was unfolded, like a steel dam forcibly cutting off the torrent of the sea of ??fog! "Can you still kill me this time?" The four ghost faces of the flesh and blood fairy glared at each other. The power of the dream ghost lies in the control of the rules of ghost talk. Every dream ghost has its own rules. If we only talk about the power of flesh and blood, the flesh and blood ghost has far surpassed the dream ghost. "No one can escape his own fate. All derailed fates in the world will be corrected." The sound of footsteps approaching quickly, and the owner of the voice seemed to understand that Gao Ming could not continue like this: "No matter what you become, you will be able to get What kind of power, but the outcome is already determined. "I seem to have found your location!" Gazing at the direction of the countercurrent of those water drops, Gao Ming suddenly moved forward, with eight arms carrying blood like the blazing sun, and smashed into the darkness directly in front of Gao Ming! "It''s useless. I know everything about you and have seen more endings than you." The last words of the voice suddenly appeared in Gao Ming''s ears, almost against his back: "So, please continue. Lets go through this cycle of deep despair! An indescribable dangerous murderous intention appeared in the back of his head. In fact, when this murderous intention appeared, Gao Ming''s head had already been penetrated, but due to the interference of some kind of force, everything returned to a second ago. Many evil spirits dispersed, and under the cover of their surging ghostly aura, the masked example held a headless baby. Gao Yun''s ability is to look back. He paid a terrible price for Gao Ming this time. Black threads appeared on his flawless body, and the cause and effect that he finally got rid of was stained again. The wails sounded. If Gao Ming had waited for Gao Ming to call Gao Yun, it would have been too late. This time, Gao Yun had predicted the murderer in advance and was stuck at that second accurately. Opening his mouth to swallow the divine fire, Gao Ming began to turn around at the same time as the murderer launched his attack. His body did not turn around completely. In less than a second, he only saw the other person''s face with his eyes. The same facial features, an extremely familiar face that I see every day. "Gao Ming?" "Good luck!" (End of chapter) Chapter 458 i kill my reason Chapter 458 The reason why I killed me When I looked at myself and examined my heart, I saw the blade stabbing me from the past. "My murderer is Gao Ming." Combined with countless past memories of his own death deep in his heart, although Gao Ming had never seen the murderer''s face, he had several vague guesses in his mind. In order to ensure that nothing goes wrong, he assigned a task to Fan Fan in the past and future death realm and asked him to find Gao Yun. Because he was unsure of his guess, Gao Ming used the power of the future **** to forcibly deprive Gao Yun of all memories before he left the realm of death and returned to the vast sea shrouded by fate. So even he himself didn''t actually know that the baby on the bus was Gao Yun. In order to deceive fate and hide Gao Yun''s existence, he had to deceive himself first. As it turns out, he was right. The flesh-and-blood immortal who was close to Meng Gui''s strength, coupled with the flames produced by the burning statue fragments and black and white photos, could not prevent the murderer from getting close. The other party knew all of Gao Ming''s arrangements, but ignored Gao Yun. The second that he looked back was a second outside the fateful script. It was precisely because of this second that should not have existed that Gao Ming saw the murderer and himself. The hanging water droplets paused for a moment, and the entire tunnel began to shake violently, as if two worlds collided violently and began to crush each other. A piece of skin fell off the face of the murderer and Gao Ming. It seems that there is only one living person in the world who can survive with the name of Gao Ming. He lives in the tunnel. The moment Gao Ming sees him, his body begins to disintegrate. Stopping at the place where Gao Ming had just walked, this murderer who could only live in the past had no anger or pain on his face, but a trace of imperceptible relief in his calmness. The last time he entered the tunnel, Gao Ming turned around and looked behind him at the last moment when he was killed by the murderer. What he saw was a bus that was wet by the heavy rain speeding towards him, with another him sitting in the window. This time he turned around and saw a murderer who looked exactly like him, shattering and dissipating in front of his eyes, as if a taboo had been broken and a door covered with dust was pushed open. One was bitter and broken in the black mist, and the other clenched his fist and remained silent in the firelight. There was no piercing car horn or dazzling white light from the car lights. Gao Ming only heard the murderer''s last murmur: "Fate has destined everything. Everything has its own place, but now everything is out of control. You may have a chance to escape fate''s grip." The terrifying sense of oppression slowly disappeared, and the murderer said the last words: "I know, in fact, our name is not Gao Ming. I hope you can do it this time." The murderer seemed to have never appeared before, completely disappearing into the past. Gao Ming silently looked at the place where the other party stood. He knew that when he was killed last time, the murderer helped Fate give him a task and said a very crucial sentence - "From now on, your name is Gao Ming." The same person, when Gao Ming used various means to make the murderer disappear, he said another sentence at the last moment before disappearing - in fact, our name is not Gao Ming. "There is a huge difference between these two sentences. The murderer in the tunnel killed me over and over again and collected all kinds of my corpses. He seemed to be an accomplice of fate, but in fact he never stopped me from starting over, let alone imprisoned me in In the tunnel, they were strictly guarded to prevent me from knowing the truth. Sometimes knowing too much is not a good thing. The murderer is more like a screener. He hides in the tunnel and intercepts and kills unqualified Gao Ming again and again, forcing Gao Ming to die again and again to accumulate will and complete the task. The final transformation, until Gao Ming can make him disappear with his own ability. A very absurd idea came to Gao Ming''s mind. Could it be that he killed me so many times... to protect me in some sense? impossible! The pain of death made Gao Ming''s body tremble. He looked at the corpses embedded in the tunnel and his mind was extremely confused. Biting the tip of his tongue, after calming down, Gao Ming looked at the other side of the tunnel. Compared with the last time, after the murderer disappeared, the bus from the past did not appear again, and the cycle that had been bothering Gao Ming was broken. "I don''t have a do-over this time. Maybe I can walk out of the tunnel and leave the vast sea!" His body became excited because of the thought, but the murderer''s last words made Gao Ming hesitate. The world outside the tunnel is likely to be more dangerous and terrifying than the vast sea. Perhaps the murderer knew this, so he continued to hunt Gao Ming, allowing him to continue to accumulate strength in the blind spot of fate''s supervision. "Lu Zang made a plan to hunt down Fate, but his behavior in Lishan Hospital made one thing clear. He didn''t know that there was someone in the tunnel who was constantly hunting me. This murderer had nothing to do with Lu Zang, and he had nothing to do with Lu Zang. It has nothing to do with fate. He finally said that he hoped I could do it this time. Was I close to success before? " The unspeakable aura of terror penetrated into the black mist, the evil ghost on the **** bus roared uneasily, and Gao Ming''s thoughts were interrupted. "The cycle has been broken, and I have no way out. Now I can only move forward!" Although Gao Ming did not encounter a bus from the past, this time he brought the "school bus" he built in Hanhai. "The trouble has been solved, everyone get on board! Always be alert! We are ready to rush out of the tunnel! Leave the vast sea!" Leaving the vast sea, these four simple words, are something that many people and ghosts cannot do in their lifetime. He bowed towards the body embedded in the tunnel, and before returning to the school bus with a high life, he took hold of the steering wheel again. None of the students from Class 13 in the car dared to speak. They originally regarded Gao Ming as a more powerful ordinary person, but Gao Ming''s performance just now completely shattered their worldview. What kind of person could own a tunnel of corpses? Each one died in a different way, and every face contained despair and pain. The school bus drove in the tunnel, as if they were visiting a personal exhibition of Gao Ming''s corpse, and even the person organizing the exhibition was driving for them. The car lights came on, and Gao Ming stepped on the accelerator to accelerate. He could feel something approaching in the black fog. Without the protection of the campfire, Gao Ming directly used the abilities of the God of the Past and the God of the Future to see through the black fog. He drove far away, but there was still no exit in front of him. When he felt a little strange, the straight tunnel in his memory changed, and a fork appeared in front of the school bus. Black mist drifted in the two tunnels on the left and right. The walls of the tunnel on the left were in tatters, and there were waste materials left from the construction on the ground. It was obviously in an unfinished state; the tunnel on the right was in normal condition, just like before Gaoming. Coming out of the tunnel makes no difference. "The goddess divined the exit to the outside world... and there were flaws that were unexpected by fate." (End of chapter) Chapter 459 indescribable ability Chapter 459 Indescribable Ability The goddess reminded Guo Ming, saying that there are two roads in the black fog, a small crack to the real reality, and a big road to the real death. But neither of the two roads in front of him looked like a small crack. "You only have one chance. Once you choose a certain path, you may never come back." The water droplets in the tunnel had disappeared. When the vehicle arrived at the fork, Gao Ming''s body could no longer be seen on the wall. This was a place Gao Ming had never been to. "Do you still remember which way you came?" Gao Ming looked at the frightened Teacher Li: "Only by finding the right way can I take you home." "It seems to be the road on the left. I remember when Wei Tian first drove into the tunnel, many students saw the construction sign ahead. There were debris piled in the tunnel, but Wei Tian said that the navigation was correct, and he also said that he Been there many times. "Yes, it''s on the left." Squad leader Chen Jing also nodded: "The tunnel is old and the road surface is uneven. It seems that there was a car accident in the front." "My stepfather is in the transportation business, and their big truck drivers usually don''t want to take this road." Weijiu suddenly said: "I heard that this tunnel is very evil. There were disappearances and other cases in the early years, and later... Didnt find out. Weijiu, who has a flexible and intelligent mind, is not very interested in learning, but is particularly interested in all kinds of strange things. The students all chose the left side one after another. Gao Ming, who was cautious, nodded slightly, turned his palm over, and three copper coins appeared in his palm. After the goddess disappeared in the black mist, she left behind these three copper coins. It can be said that these three **** copper coins condensed all her divine power, longevity and expectations. "I need to be sure of my choices and see the path ahead." Throwing the copper coin, the eyes carved on the coin opened in mid-air. Gao Ming threw it directly in front of him, but when it fell, the copper coin rolled towards the tunnel on the left until all the blood on it disappeared. Collecting the remaining coins, Gao Ming turned the steering wheel and drove the school bus into the tunnel on the left. The road became bumpy and uneven, and the air was mixed with the smell of dust and paint. Everything around him seemed to become clearer. It was difficult for Gao Ming to describe the feeling. It was as if there was a gap between him and everything in the world before. The thin bubble, now the bubble was burst and he touched the reality. "The fog is getting lighter! Teacher Li! The color of the fog has changed!" Weijiu stood next to the window. He was very courageous, as if he had forgotten that he was almost captured by a ghost by the window before. "It seems like we are really on our way home!" The students stood up from their seats one by one and looked out the window excitedly. The black fog gradually turned into a normal fog, as if the nightmare had faded. The invisible pressure on their bodies was weakening, black sweat seeped out from the surface of their skin, their heart palpitations and panic were gradually lifted away, their breathing became easier, and the feeling of suffocation they had always felt finally disappeared. The students looked like they were about to survive the disaster, but Gao Ming stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, his face became more solemn. He knew he had chosen the right path. He had never breathed so freely and truly before. The exit of the tunnel was getting closer and closer to him, but the unknown terror chasing behind him was also getting closer and closer! If you use ghost-related abilities in the black fog, you will be targeted by unspeakable terror. Not only did Gao Ming explode with all his strength in the tunnel, he also made all the ghosts in the East District brought out no longer retain their strength. They were like a ball of fireworks. It exploded in the dark night, attracting the attention of all unknown beings. Racing against time, Gao Ming pushed the speed to the limit, but he was still caught up by those things. They were silent and invisible, and when Gao Ming noticed their presence, they were already close. An eye opened in the fading black fog, and the memories of all the students who saw it were tampered with, like out-of-control dolls coming to compete with Gao Ming for the steering wheel. "Get away!" Gao Ming''s will collided with those eyes, and he felt in a trance. A certain memory was directly tampered with, and he even forgot the purpose of coming here. If Gao Ming hadn''t died too many times and had too many memories of death hidden in his heart, he might have been tricked as well. His eyes blinked, as if countless hands directly penetrated Gao Ming''s body, got into his ocean of memories, and crazily picked out his past. "The torture house!" The soul sank into the torture chamber carrying the memory. Gao Ming did not want to get entangled with the other party and just wanted to leave as soon as possible. Not long after the eyes appeared, a blood door opened out of thin air on the tunnel wall. The abandoned and dilapidated tunnel kept shaking. An exaggeratedly large spider crawled out from the shadows. It had the head of a child on its giant body. If you look carefully, you can see He found that the **** door seemed to have grown with his body. The blood dripped down, and when he heard the familiar voice, Gao Ming decisively called out to the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and the evil gods with all four arms pounced on the spider, opening a way out for Gao Ming. The blood door shook. The spider boy seemed to be just the carrier of the door. What should really be taken action was the things inside the blood door. However, for some unknown reason, the blood door did not seem to open. Hysterical roars sounded behind them, and the bus painted with the Godly Patterns of the Blood City by Gao Ming also suffered an unspeakable attack. The most terrifying ghosts in the abnormal events in the East District had no ability to resist at this time, or in other words, they and the enemy It''s not on the same level at all. Where is the enemy? The other party didn''t even notice how he took action, and his body began to wither like petals. "Three unspeakable beings?" Gao Ming focused all his attention on the road in front of him. He knew that the power blocking him in the black mist was very terrifying. Fortunately, those unspeakable beings seemed to be wary of each other, and none of them took action with all their strength. It gave him a chance to survive. The black fog is still fading, and the exit is very close! "Stop." "Bang!" There was nothing in front of him just now, but the next moment a strange tombstone suddenly appeared. The school bus collided directly with it. Gao Ming turned the steering wheel hard, but the school bus still lost control. Everything seemed to be destined. The school bus rolled over in the tunnel, and the screams and cries of the students continued to reach Gao Ming''s ears. "Did fate do it? Or was it something else that can''t be explained?" The difference in strength was too big, and Gao Ming didn''t know how the other party did it. The world was spinning, and the bleeding faces of the children came into his eyes. During the previous confrontation with the murderer in the tunnel, Gao Ming took the initiative to get out of the car because he was worried about accidentally injuring the students. But now those unspeakable beings are taking action. They don''t care about the life or death of these outsiders at all, as if human life is the least worth mentioning in their eyes. Flames were burning and smoke was everywhere. Gao Ming should have died in this car accident. Fortunately, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods deeply integrated with him and transformed his body many times, allowing him to escape. (End of chapter) Chapter 460 Beyond the vast sea! Chapter 460 Beyond the vast sea! With his palms full of broken glass, Gao Ming crawled out of the fire. No need to call out, the Flesh Fairy had already reunited beside him, grabbed him and ran towards the exit. At this time, Gao Ming discovered something strange. The spider monster with the head of a child seemed to be deliberately letting go. Just now, he was fully capable of stopping the flesh and blood ghosts. As long as he could delay for half a second, Gao Ming would be crushed ruthlessly. die. The fog around Gao Ming was close to normal. The eye hidden in the fog first glanced at the spider monster, then another eyeball appeared, and then a mouth full of scars appeared. This was the only one who revealed part of his true identity. He moved his lips slightly and said one word - Feng - in the direction of Gao Ming. Nothing in the world has changed, only the flesh and blood ghosts and gods screamed, their eyes were occupied by hatred and anger, their bodies were shrinking, their strength began to weaken, and their connection with Gao Ming also faded. All ghosts, living people and remnant gods living in the vast sea seem to be imprisoned in some way, and only outsiders have a chance to truly leave. The main target of that eyeball is the Flesh Immortal. The two seem to have had a blood feud before the death of the shadow world, and Gao Ming was only slightly affected. The pace slowed down, and the flesh and blood ghost seemed to know that he could not leave with Gao Ming. He concentrated all his strength on grabbing Gao Ming''s arm, forming a thick blood cocoon on Gao Ming''s body, and then made a desperate move, taking Gao Ming with him. After Ming''s countless deaths and the memories he had generated, he burned the divine fire and threw Gao Ming towards the tunnel exit. Life, soul, memory, faith, everything in Gao Ming seemed to be forcibly sealed. Hidden in a blood cocoon, he looked back in the increasingly faint mist. Everything is fading away, the students, the evil spirits in the East District, and the unspeakable beings hiding in the black mist. The body wrapped in a blood cocoon fell to the ground, and a faint light shone on it through the heavy fog. The exit of the tunnel was just a few steps away, but these few steps seemed like an insurmountable chasm. There is a certain reason for the murderer to stop Gao Ming. If he cannot kill the murderer, he will definitely not be able to get out. Only by being stronger than your strongest self can you go further. The car accident and impact made Gao Ming''s body almost fall apart even though it was protected by a blood cocoon. His eyes were bloodshot. What''s more desperate than having no hope is that even though hope is right in front of you, everything seems to have been doomed a long time ago. "If I die this time, can I still open my eyes on the night train during the Hungry Ghost Festival?" Gao Ming had no answer in his heart. He grabbed the gravel on the ground and tried to crawl forward. A series of unspeakable terrifying auras appeared behind him. They dismembered the bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. When he was about to approach next step, a blood-red line appeared behind him. The chain suddenly stretched out from outside the tunnel and wrapped around Gao Ming''s arm. The chain was very similar to the chain in the execution chamber, but it was fundamentally different. The chain was a dazzling red, filled with sins, soaked in sin, and entangled with karma. The contact between Gao Ming''s skin and the chain left an ugly scar like a birthmark. Then his body was dragged, and the chain pulled him out of the tunnel. The fog turned into a normal color. The moment Gao Ming left the tunnel, he used his last strength to stimulate his eyes. The eyes that contained the power of the past and future saw the truth. The night is divided into two, with the Henshan Mountain as the boundary. One side is the normal world, and the other side is where the vast sea is. It''s just that Gao Ming couldn''t see any city buildings in his eyes. The so-called vast sea was just a huge tomb shrouded in the aura of death and boundless! All the memories of the citizens of Hanhai, including their lives, are all false. They are just souls trapped in the graves, and occasionally there are a few people who accidentally enter it. "Lu Zang is right, humans and ghosts are upside down. No wonder there are so many black and white photos of the deceased in Hanhai. They are already dead, they have been dead long ago!" The unspeakable words of the seal melted into Gao Ming''s body, After the flesh and blood ghosts and gods were sealed, he was unable to struggle. What Gao Ming could do was to hide all his memories in the torture chamber first, and finally remember those indescribable figures in the tunnel. "The eyes in the black mist, the unknown monster that turned the big ghost in the East District into flower petals, the spider with the blood gate stuck in its body, and the tombstone that finally appeared. The four of them seemed to belong to different unspeakable forces. After I recovered, You must find opportunities to ''visit'' them one by one." With his body being dragged by chains, Gao Ming could not be considered as successfully escaping from the "cage" of fate, because his memories and things gained in the vast sea were deprived of him by that seal, and his soul was not yet completely free. A will comparable to that of a **** could not resist the seal. Gao Ming used his broken will to wrap up his last memory and hid it in the torture chamber, whereupon he also fell into a coma. Vaguely, Gao Ming felt a fierce fighting breaking out around him. His body was covered in sin and blood, and the person who helped him had to abandon him and focus on fighting. As for the final result, Gao Ming didn''t know. He vaguely seemed to hear the words "Thirteenth", "Fate", "Lu Zang", "Ghost in the Grave", and "Restore Everything". , he couldn''t completely figure out the meaning behind these words, but one thing was certain, he came to the real reality outside the vast sea. I felt severe pain all over my body, as if I had had a long nightmare. I didn''t know whether it was a few hours, days, or months that had passed. Gao Ming woke up in a hazy state, squinting his eyes. He saw the white ceiling and smelled the smell of disinfectant. It seemed like he was in a hospital. The treatment equipment made a sound, someone came running quickly in the corridor, the ward door was opened, and a sound reached Gao Ming''s ears. "He''s awake! He''s awake!" "What a miracle! You can still wake up after being comatose for so long! Go call the doctor!" Noisy waves flooded into his brain, and the unbearable pain made Gao Ming lose consciousness again. The clock on the wall kept making a ticking sound, like drops of water falling continuously. The dark night subsided and the sun shone on his face. Gao Ming felt that his body was being moved. He opened his eyes drowsily. This time he was sure that he was lying on a hospital bed, and he was the only one in the huge ward. one person. "Teacher Gao, you finally woke up. You scared me last night. I really thought it was just a flashback." The female nurse is very young, and it can be heard from the tone of her voice that she respects Gao Ming very much. "Teacher Gao?" In Gao Ming''s impression, no one seemed to have called him that. He tried hard to recall, but his mind went blank, and he couldn''t recall many very key memories. "You just woke up, don''t worry, don''t force yourself to think." (End of chapter) Chapter 461 Excellent teacher Chapter 461 Excellent Teacher The female nurse was very kind to Gao Ming. In addition to daily care, she would also read to Gao Ming every day and some things he cared about very much. She hoped that this would activate Gao Ming''s memory and wake him up as soon as possible. "Why did you call me teacher? Where are you?" His body was very weak, but Gao Ming still subconsciously wanted to curl up and was wary of everything, as if he had encountered something terrible. "Have you even forgotten all this?" The female nurse looked surprised and looked at Gao Ming with a somewhat distressed look: "You are a mental health teacher at Xinhu No. 1 High School and a doctor in the school''s psychological counseling room. A few months ago, you When a class in your second year of high school was out participating in an activity, you were unfortunately involved in a car accident. Regardless of your own safety, you rescued each student from the car and used your first aid knowledge to help them stabilize their injuries. However, you were seriously injured and fell down in the end. Go down." "I''m so seriously injured? Can I save other students?" "The students were hit hard. Some were bleeding and unconscious, and some were squeezed in the car and unable to move freely. Your injuries were also very serious at the time. The fractures penetrated the organs and there was extensive bleeding in the abdominal cavity. Your brain probably felt that you I can''t live anymore, so I activate all the adrenaline in my body, shut down the pain nerves, and help you for the last time, allowing you to finish what you want to do." The female nurse really admired Gao Ming: "What you chose is. Try your best to save others. "Then I''m quite noble." Listening to Gao Ming''s dull tone, the female nurse felt helpless: "You have done a great thing! It is human instinct to avoid death, but you have been fighting with the God of Death for so long and you have defeated him." "God..." Gao Ming''s eyes seemed to have lost some of their luster, and he only felt that his body was in pain. "Teacher Gao, you still need to rest well and cannot be discharged from the hospital for the time being. The students you saved and their parents were very excited when they found out you were awake last night. They even said they were going to come and see you, but the doctor turned them away. "The female nurse was very skilled in helping Gao Ming change the dressing, and she moved gently. "Are only parents of students coming to see me? Where are my parents?" Gao Ming looked straight at the female nurse, as if the answer to this question was very crucial. "You..." The female nurse was a little embarrassed, but she still told the truth: "Teacher, your memory is a bit confusing. I know you long for your family, but you grew up in an orphanage since you were a child." "Impossible!" Although Gao Ming couldn''t think of any information related to his parents, he was very sure of his parents'' existence: "They must be here!" "Yeah." The female nurse looked at Gao Ming with sympathy in her eyes. She patiently helped Gao Ming change the medicine, made the bed, and left. As if because he said too much, Gao Ming coughed a few times and looked down at his hands. His fingertips were covered with healed wounds, and you could tell from the shallow scars how badly he had been injured. The injuries to the limbs and cheeks were okay, but the most dangerous wound was on the chest. There was a very obvious incision near the heart. The doctor seemed to have taken out some kind of foreign object from there, maybe a metal fragment, or maybe a stone splashed into the body. . His mind was blank, but Gao Ming''s body was carefully experiencing the world, as if a baby was finally born. While crying with all his strength, he also touched the reality. He could feel pain with every breath he took, but Gao Ming liked this feeling very much. He didn''t think he had any special quirks. He was also curious about why he was like this? The sun shone through the gaps in the leaves and fell on the floor of the ward, like an elf dancing in the wind. Everything in Gao Ming''s eyes was full of life, except for himself when he opened his eyes. I struggled to pick up the newspaper next to the hospital bed. With the development of the Internet, newspapers are no longer the first choice for people to obtain information. Their existence is more like an objective "certificate". Gao Ming saw an article about himself on the front page of the newspaper. The photographer knew how to catch people''s attention. The miserable photos of the car accident scene and Gao Ming''s first aid to the child were put together. Even he felt like a hero. "Five students and school bus driver Wei Tian died after ineffective rescue efforts. Gao Ming, a teacher at the school hospital, and two other students fell into coma..." The text in the newspaper did not bring much reminder to Gao Ming. Looking at his name, he even felt a little bit Stranger: "Is this really my name? Besides me, there are two other students who haven''t woken up yet?" His body had not fully recovered, and Gao Ming could not get out of bed and move around. He lay silently on the bed and did not show much abnormality. In fact, his heart was full of uneasiness and all kinds of unspeakable complex emotions, but he seemed to be used to hiding it and slowly digesting all abnormal events by himself. "I seem to have heard the sound of water droplets, which is similar to the sound of clock hands moving." Scanning the ward, there was no leakage anywhere. Gao Ming''s eyes finally stopped on the clock. He looked at it quietly for an hour, until The ward door was pushed open again, and a female doctor walked in. The neat white coat could not hide her figure, and the big waves of the shawl directly distinguished her from all the other doctors. Gao Ming did not look at the doctor''s face for the first time, but was attracted by the temperament of the other doctor. Confidence, gentleness, and then beauty. "It''s a bit familiar, but I just can''t recognize it." Gao Ming looked at the doctor''s face and felt that he had really forgotten something very important. "woke up?" "Yes." Gao Ming nodded, his mouth opened, but he hesitated to speak. "If you have any doubts, just ask. This will also facilitate your recovery." The female doctor stood beside the bed, picked up the report next to it and looked at it. This is something she does every day. "My brain seems to be injured. I have forgotten a lot of things. I can''t say I have forgotten. I just feel unfamiliar with everything. I have no impression of the things you told me. On the contrary..." Gao Ming was thinking about how to describe it. "What''s the opposite?" "I seemed to have had a very terrifying nightmare while I was in coma. Compared to the world I woke up to see, the scene in that dream seemed more like real reality." Gao Ming produced a kind of feeling in the female doctor. The feeling of familiarity is why he is willing to communicate with the other person. "This may be because there was a small error in our treatment. In order to wake you up, we used some of the latest technologies." "I''m worried that my memory will continue to fade and I will continue to forget myself." "Then I will record everything for you from now on." The female doctor put down the examination report in her hand: "I will always remind you, don''t forget." "Thank you." Gao Ming always felt as if he had said this before. "This is what we should do." After the female doctor finished the examination, she rushed to the next ward. At this time, the female nurse ran in with lunch. "Hey, hey, hey! I have been taking care of you, how come your soul was taken away by Dr. Xuan in just a few words." The female nurse joked, with a hint of jealousy in her words. "Doctor Xuan?" Gao Ming asked thoughtfully, "What is her full name?" "Xuan Wen." The female nurse put the food away: "When you were first sent to the hospital, your injuries were very serious and your condition was extremely unstable. It was Dr. Xuan and several other experts who brought you back from the edge of death time and time again. " (End of chapter) Chapter 462 Children fighting in the haunted house Chapter 462 The children fighting in the haunted house "Did Xuan Wen save me from the brink of death time and time again?" Gao Ming felt that this fit very well with a scene in his nightmare. "Are you a nympho? Why did you automatically ignore the words "other experts?" The female nurse put the dish on a spoonful of rice and handed it to Gao Ming''s mouth: "Because you sacrificed yourself for others and saved many students. , so the leader issued an order to save you at all costs. Many experts helped, and I also did a lot of things." "Thanks for your hard work." "You are so perfunctory and don''t hide it. You didn''t even look at me when I spoke." The female nurse took care of Gao Ming for several months. She read his diary, stories and various things to Gao Ming every day, hoping to help Gao Ming wake up. Gradually, he also regarded Gao Ming as his friend, a good friend with extremely noble character and good listening skills. "Yeah." Gao Ming hummed absentmindedly. His mind was very confused at this time. The things the female nurse told him and some of the things he encountered in his nightmares seemed to have no connection, but they vaguely corresponded to each other. He was quite sure that he was in a real world, but some fragments left in his mind told him of the existence of another world. The world in the nightmare was also extremely real. "Which side is true?" "Open your mouth, ah~~" The aroma of the food blooms on the taste buds, and the feeling of crushing the food with the teeth is so real. This is definitely not a dream. "Is the food in the cafeteria so delicious? You make me want to try it?" The female nurse continued to feed Gao Ming with a smile: "I gave your test report to the doctor, and they said you are recovering very well. Okay, but you still can''t do strenuous exercise. I guess a reporter will come to visit you in a few days. After all, you are a living miracle now and you are very popular. " Watching Gao Ming chewing his food slowly, the female nurse secretly took out her mobile phone: "Look, this is a condolence message room created for you by everyone on the Internet. There are many people who wish you well." Gao Ming glanced at the screen, which was a video introducing him. Occasionally, a barrage of blessings would float across the screen. "I''m not a god, so what do you wish for?" "Brother, there is basically no chance for a person to survive in that situation. Not only did you survive, but you have also regained your consciousness now. This is amazing." The female nurse gave Gao Ming another mouthful of food: "I still go here every day Check-in, if it weren''t for the hospital''s regulations, I would have opened an account to record every day of taking care of you until you wake up. Do you think this is an alternative kind of education? " The female nurse has been taking care of Gao Ming. She and Gao Ming have been together for a long time, but it was only the first day that Gao Ming met the female nurse, so he could not understand her enthusiasm at all. Looking at those words blessing him, Gao Ming vaguely seemed to hear countless prayers. It seemed that his will had not dissipated because countless people still remembered him. "Is it because the people and ghosts in the nightmare haven''t forgotten me? Or is it because people in reality always remember me?" Gao Ming swallowed the food in his mouth, but he didn''t think about the answer. "Bang!" A child fell to the ground in the corridor outside the ward, and the building block models he had finally put together were scattered everywhere. "I''m almost worried to death, and you''re still playing here! Can''t you be wiser and save me some trouble!" A man''s rude scolding echoed in the corridor, and the child was so frightened that he started crying. "I''m going to take a look first." The female nurse put down the dinner plate and hurriedly ran to the corridor: "This is a hospital, don''t make any noise." Gao Ming looked along the opened door. Standing in the ward opposite was a man wearing a shabby black jacket. His leather shoes were wrinkled, his pants were dusty, his face was full of exhaustion, his hair was messy, and there were still stains under his fingernails. There is marl. Staring at the little boy who fell to the ground, the man''s neck was red with anger. He tried his best to endure it, and then said to the female nurse: "I''m sorry, I was too angry just now and couldn''t control it." With restrained words and a reluctant tone, the man was very strong, but he did not continue to get angry: "Afang will stay in the ward with his mother for now, and I will raise money. I will definitely have to pay for the hospital bills tomorrow at the latest." Without waiting for the female nurse to speak, the man grabbed the black leather bag he had used for several years from the ward and walked directly to the elevator. "Hey." The female nurse sighed and picked up the little boy from the ground: "Afang, we are the bravest little men, right? Did mom say I hope you are happy? Come on, let''s go play puzzles. "Squatting on the ground, the female nurse picked up the scattered blocks and returned to the high-fat special care ward with an apology. "Teacher Gao, this child is very pitiful. His mother is seriously ill in bed. Do you think you can let this child stay with you temporarily?" The female nurse ran to Gao Ming''s side and whispered: "His mother lives in a multi-person ward. , other patients often complain that this child takes up space, but in fact A Fang is very sensible and neither noisy nor noisy, unlike those naughty children. " "What''s this kid''s name?" "Afang, what''s wrong?" The female nurse thought Gao Ming''s focus was strange. "Let him stay with me. I just feel lonely by myself." Gao Ming nodded. "Thank you, Teacher Gao." The female nurse quickly thanked him: "When I''m done, I''ll take him to the duty room." After finishing the meal, the female nurse packed up the dishes and left. Gao Ming silently stared at the little boy. He squatted in a corner of the ward far away from his life. There were various cheap building blocks stacked in front of him. He picked up the building blocks very carefully. After thinking for a long time, he placed it on another building block with a focused expression. After ten minutes, the boy used those building blocks to build a beautiful house. The child squatted in front of the house, seemingly dissatisfied, and gently picked up the blocks one by one. As the female nurse said, he is neither noisy nor fussy, much quieter than children of the same age. "Your name is A Fang?" Gao Ming suddenly spoke, startling the boy. He accidentally touched the building blocks. With a crash, the house was knocked down and the building blocks scattered on the ground. Turning around at a loss, the boy thought he had made some mistake. He did not dare to talk to Gao Ming because he was too afraid of strangers. "Am I that scary?" Gao Ming felt that this child was quite pitiful. The boy lowered his head and looked at his shoes, as if he was worried that he had made a mistake or made a mistake. Gao Ming was a little helpless. When he heard the name Afang just now, he paid more attention: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I won''t drive you away. I''m just curious, why did your parents give you such a name?" Still no response, the boy quietly looked towards the ward where his mother was. "Three sticks can''t beat a fart." Gao Ming shook his head slightly and ignored it. Seeing that Gao Ming didn''t continue talking, the little boy started to put together blocks again, and soon a new house appeared on the ground. Staring at the little boy, Gao Ming became more and more curious. He couldn''t help but ask again: "Kid, you seem to like playing in the haunted house?" As soon as Gao Ming said these words, he was stunned. What he wanted to ask was, children, do you like building houses very much, and start to get closer to children through hobbies, but who knew that when he opened his mouth, he unconsciously mentioned the two characters in the haunted house. Character. What Gao Ming didn''t expect was that the little boy''s reaction was also very special. He stopped what he was doing and turned to look at Gao Ming, as if Gao Ming had guessed it correctly. (End of chapter) Chapter 463 Isnt this to help you recover? Chapter 463 Isnt this to help you recover? A patient who couldn''t get out of bed, a child who was left unattended, and two people who couldn''t hit each other with eight sticks found a common language because of the haunted house. Lying in bed, Gao Ming didn''t understand why he blurted out the word "haunted house". The building block house built by the little boy was obviously colorful and looked very beautiful. The little boy also looked up at Gao Ming for the first time, as if his secret had been discovered, a little flustered and a little curious. Rubbing his little hands on his clothes, the boy timidly said: "My father and mother lived in a very small rental house when they gave birth to me. Although the place they lived in was not good, they both wanted to give me a very warm home. So I was given a name with the word "fang" in it. "With a house? Do you lack a house in your life? So you have a house in your name?" Gao Ming was a little surprised. "I have answered your question, can you answer mine now?" The little boy seemed to care about fairness and was very polite. He first answered Gao Ming''s previous question before daring to ask his own doubts. : "Can you tell...I''m fighting for those houses where people have died?" His eyelids twitched and Gao Ming had a wry smile on his face. Even God probably wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between a house and a haunted house among the piles of building blocks. "I don''t know why, but I just opened my mouth and said it. Have we met before? Did you say something when I was unconscious?" Gao Ming didn''t think he could get anything from the boy''s mouth. Useful clues, but what he didn''t expect was that the boy nodded seriously. "My father often works overtime. That night, my mother felt very uncomfortable and was worried about me being alone at home, so she took me to the hospital to see a doctor." The little boy''s mood gradually became depressed: "My mother and I were consulting the doctor. At that time, I heard a noise downstairs, and then saw you being pushed into the operating room on a trolley. That was the first time we met. Later, my mother was hospitalized. I often played alone in the corridor, and sometimes I would lie down next to the window and watch. You, guess when you will wake up." "Did you and I enter this hospital on the same day?" Apart from the haunted house, Gao Ming found another thing that A Fang and himself had in common. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Calloused fingers gently tapped the open door panel. A middle-aged man appeared at the door of the high-life ward. He wore a light gray thin sweater outside his white shirt and held a bag in his hand. Holding a drawing board, he has a kind face and always has a faint smile on his face, which seems to warm people''s hearts more than the sun. "Gao Ming, are you awake?" The man looked very happy, and his eyes narrowed unconsciously when he spoke. "Who are you? Do we know each other?" Gao Ming tried his best to remember, but he had no impression of the man at the door. He looked like an art teacher in school, and he was the kind of person who only knew how to fish. "This should be the first time you have seen me, but little Afang and I see you often." The man was older than Gao Ming. He spoke slowly and had a nice voice: "I live in the ward next to you, and we are in the same room. I was hospitalized today, but Dr. Xuan gave me a final check-up this morning and said I could be discharged. Gazing at the man holding the drawing board, Gao Ming felt an indescribable feeling in his heart: "We were also hospitalized on the same day?" "You were racing against death at the time, so of course you didn''t know this." The man entered the room with a drawing board: "I came back after completing the discharge procedures, and I heard the female nurse who had a crush on you said that you were awake, so I wanted to come over and have a look with you. Say goodbye." "Why are you hospitalized? It seems that you don''t have any serious injuries?" Gao Ming instinctively was reluctant to believe the person in front of him. He seemed to have seen him in a dream, but the memory in the dream was also vague. Blurry. "I didn''t succeed in committing suicide." The man showed a faint smile, and the sunlight happened to shine on his face, making him look a little sacred. When he opened his sleeves, he saw that the numerous stab wounds were shocking, but the man didn''t care: "Don''t be afraid, I have healed now, whether it is a physical injury or a psychological injury." Afang quietly retreated. When they reached the corner, the child was unwilling to get close to Gao Ming, and was a little afraid of the man holding the drawing board. "Speaking of it, that night was really thrilling. Many people had accidents. Ambulances came and went. The footsteps in the emergency ward never stopped. I heard that the hospital''s blood bank was depleted a lot." The man put down his sleeves and said calmly. Standing in the sunshine, he looked like a carefree child: "But God bless us, everyone was very lucky. The patients who were sent to the emergency room that night were all rescued in the end. Many of them have been discharged from the hospital. Now There are only two of us left." "Do you remember this?" "Of course, I was the least injured. The hospital refused to let me out because they were afraid that I would continue to hurt myself." The man''s tone of voice was as gentle as a spring breeze, but what he said made people feel uncomfortable: "You should be everyone The last one to be discharged." "The last one?" "Well." The man put the drawing board in his hand on Gaoming''s bedside: "Although you don''t remember me, considering that we have lived here together for a long time, I still prepared a gift for you. Congratulations. Wake up." Gao Ming turned to look at the drawing board. There was a very abstract painting on the wooden drawing board that had been used for a long time. There is a birthday cake on a dining table. A young child closes his eyes and makes a wish. Behind him are crowds of various "monsters" with helpless expressions. Most of them maintain human shapes, and some are completely It has nothing to do with people. "What are you drawing?" Gao Ming really didn''t understand. The man covered his forehead: "Is my painting that bad? This child is you, and it''s your birthday." "What about the ones behind the desk?" "Your family." The man became interested and patiently explained to Gao Ming: "No one comes to see you even if you are so seriously injured. The doctor said that if you want to wake up, it is best to find your family and friends. Telling what happened in the past in your ears every day will stimulate your brain nerves. "What does this have to do with the things you drew? No matter what my family says, it''s impossible for my face to have three mouths, right?" Gao Ming stared at the painting, not knowing whether he was angry or for some other reason. They have become more flexible. "Didn''t the doctor say to stimulate the brain nerves?" The man was a little embarrassed: "I live in the ward next to yours. During the day, the nurse will read you your past experiences. At night, when the nurse leaves, I can''t sleep late at night, so sometimes I will read it to you. I will tell you about my painful experiences and occasionally read you some ghost stories and strange stories. After hearing the man''s words, not only Gao Ming, but also Afang by the wall felt that this man was a little seriously ill. "Isn''t this to help you recover?" (End of chapter) Chapter 464 girlfriend Chapter 464 Girlfriend Relying on the soft pillow, Gao Ming felt a little headache. During his coma, he seemed to have had a very terrible nightmare, in which many weird things appeared that could not exist in reality. He didn''t understand why he dreamed about those things before, until the patient in the next room said that he would tell Gao Ming ghost stories and share his painful experiences every night. "At least judging from the results, my efforts were not in vain. You were successfully awakened." The man looked a little embarrassed. He lived in the next ward. He thought Gao Ming was a vegetable, so he shared everything with Gao Ming. Who could have imagined the result? Gao Ming actually woke up? Frowning, Gao Ming carefully looked at the man in front of him. He had a clean appearance, a bright smile, and a gentle temper. But there was this man with self-inflicted scars all over his long sleeves. He told ghost stories to a vegetative state every night. Can this be a normal person? "Don''t frown, I really regard you as a friend." The man explained softly: "No one can understand me, and no one is willing to listen to some of my thoughts. In the past few months, you are the only one who has never refuted me. , agree with everything I said. "I fell into a coma." Gao Ming couldn''t help but reply. "In short, you are one of my few friends. Don''t tell others about my secrets." It seems that this sentence is the real purpose of the man coming here. "Don''t worry, I can''t even remember my name clearly." Gao Ming looked away blankly. Everyone called him Gao Ming. In that nightmare, he seemed to be called Gao Ming, but for some reason, whenever he started When I was thinking about my name, a voice vaguely emerged in my heart - "Actually, our name is not Gao Ming. I hope you can do it this time." us? Why us? Are there many me? "That''s interesting. I''ll treat you to dinner after you''re discharged from the hospital." The man patted Gao Ming''s quilt with satisfaction and said, "Take good care of yourself. See you outside the hospital." The man seemed very sure that they would meet again. He didn''t take away the drawing board and left humming a song. "What a strange person." Gao Ming''s eyes fell on the painting. There was a name written on the lower left corner of the paper - Xia Yang. Like Xuan Wen''s name, Xia Yang also felt very familiar to Gao Ming, as if he often heard it in his nightmares. "Dr. Xuan is the person who saved me, and Xia Yang is a patient. He tells me nonsense every night. It seems that the characters who appear in the nightmare are related to the people around me in real life. The more they appear in the nightmare, the more they appear in the nightmare. The closer you are to me in reality, but..." The brain With some pain, Gao Ming thought of a very crucial point: "In the nightmare, I obviously have parents. I remember them very clearly. They are very important to me and have helped me many times. But the female nurse just now said that I was Growing up in an orphanage is not worthy of this! Dad and mom are Gao Ming''s most important family members, and nightmare and reality collide at this moment. "I always feel that they are waiting for me somewhere." Gao Ming raised his hand with difficulty and wanted to get the painting. Afang saw Gao Ming''s thoughts and directly picked up the painting and placed it in front of Gao Ming: "The painting It''s scary and abstract, but it gives me a very close feeling inexplicably. Could it be that I have really undergone some kind of change under the influence of my fellow patients? " "That uncle is not good. Sister Lingling won''t let me get close to his ward." Afang raised his hands and held the drawing board high. The sister Lingling he mentioned was the female nurse; "Everyone hopes to get better as soon as possible, but he is the only one who has several times in a row." He was taken to the emergency room and kept sick, and he seemed to be hiding a fruit knife under his pillow. Compared to Xia Yang, Afang felt that the newly awakened Gao Ming had a better personality. "Is it a mental illness?" Gao Ming stared at the painting, trying to decipher Xia Yang''s character. As he was looking at it, there were rapid footsteps in the corridor, and the female nurse Lingling ran in. "That guy Xia Yang just came in?!" The female nurse looked at the painting on Gao Ming''s bedside, her expression became very serious, she walked over and confiscated the painting: "Teacher Gao, don''t have anything to do with Xia Yang, that guy Just a complete asshole. "He looks very positive." "Positiveness is nothing." The female nurse lowered her voice: "He used to be in the multi-person ward. He would stand in front of the beds of other patients in the middle of the night, cut his wrists, and draw pictures with blood on them. The painting almost scared the patient to death! Hearing what the female nurse said, a scene suddenly appeared in Gao Ming''s mind. In the silence of midnight, he was unconscious on the bed. A stranger quietly opened the door and appeared beside the bed, holding a sharp carving knife in his hand. "Basically, except for you, other patients'' families have complained about him." The female nurse carefully checked Gao Ming''s condition, but Gao Ming didn''t care much. He recalled what Xia Yang had said and suddenly reached out and grabbed the female nurse: "Can you do me a favor?" "Just say it." "Can you let me see the hospitalization list? On the night I was sent to the hospital for rescue, which other patients were also admitted here?" "I''m afraid this won''t work." The female nurse was a little embarrassed. "Then can you tell me, during the few months I was in coma, who have come to see me? What did they say to me?" Gao Ming was not going to wait passively, he wanted to start looking for the lost items on his own. memory. "There are students'' parents, teachers and principals, as well as hospital leaders..." "It''s not these." Gao Ming interrupted the female nurse: "I mean special people, such as people who played an important role in my past life." After thinking about it for a while, the female nurse took out her mobile phone and looked at it: "There is a person who claims to be your girlfriend, but the school teachers have not seen her. In addition, your situation was relatively dangerous at the time, so we did not let her in. She came many times later, but mostly outside the ward. "My girlfriend?" Gao Ming was completely unimpressed. "Her name is Liu Yi. She seems to be in a lawsuit with someone, hurting someone on purpose or something." The female nurse patted her head: "By the way, you are already awake anyway. I will give you the things you left behind when you were in the car accident." Send it here, maybe you can remember some past things through your mobile phone." Abandoning her life, the female nurse hurriedly ran somewhere. She seemed careless, careless, and even a little reckless. "Liu Yi." Gao Ming said the name repeatedly: "She is also in the nightmare! Is that really a dream I made up based on my memory of reality?" In the small ward, Gao Ming closed his eyes and meditated, while Afang himself was fighting the murder by the bedside. The breeze blew the curtains, and the clock ticked. No one noticed a figure outside the ward. After the female nurse left, he quietly stood there, staring at Gao Ming. (End of chapter) Chapter 465 Thirteen patients Chapter 465 Thirteen Patients The sunset was like fire, and the afterglow of the sun was burning to its fullest. Gao Ming looked out the window obsessively. He had not seen such a scene for a long time. In his memory, the sky was always shrouded in clouds, everything was gray and full of death. After it got completely dark, the female nurse Lingling came back with the certification documents and a black backpack: "The process is over, and the people in the custody department insisted on letting you sign by yourself. I gave them a good scolding." Gao Ming couldn''t wait to open his backpack and took out the contents, which were a repaired laptop and a cheap black mobile phone. When he started the computer, it was filled with lesson plans and work materials. He seemed to be a very dedicated teacher at Xinhu No.1 High School. "He has been rated as an outstanding teacher for three consecutive years and is deeply loved by students. He once spoke as a teacher representative at the 30th anniversary celebration of the school..." There was a lot of information on the computer, and Gao Ming was completely immersed in it. He looked at a large number of videos, photos and reports related to himself, but it felt like he was watching other people''s stories. But after watching it for a long time, I dont seem to be so resistant in my heart. "Is this really me?" "Look slowly, I''m going to do other things." The female nurse did not disturb Gao Ming, but looked at Gao Ming with sympathy in her eyes. Losing memory is indeed a very painful thing. The ward door was gently closed, and the cold light from the computer screen shone on Gao Ming''s face, making his expression look colder. "Not impressed at all." Beside the bed, A Fang repeatedly spelled out "Haunted House". On the bed, Gao Ming repeatedly clicked the button. He saw his past, but the answer was not what he wanted. Compared with reality, it seems that the experience in nightmare is more real. Finding nothing, Gao Ming took out his phone again. After unlocking it with his fingerprint, he saw that the background of his phone was a photo of himself and a strange woman standing intimately in the snow. Through chat records and photo albums, Gao Ming found out the woman''s name - Liu Yi. "The people at the hospital said that I grew up in a welfare institution and had no relatives, so they asked female nurses to take care of me personally. But judging from the chat history on my mobile phone, I clearly have a girlfriend who loves me very much. If the hospital really wants to If you wake me up as soon as possible, then you should let Liu Yi come and accompany me every day. Why did I hear the tone of the female nurse? Not only did they not invite Liu Yi, but they also banned her from entering the ward? " I don''t understand, Gao Ming always feels that he has overlooked something very important. At around nine o''clock in the evening, A Fang was taken away by a female nurse, leaving Gao Ming alone in the ward. He was lying alone on the hospital bed. The surroundings were very quiet. There seemed to be something hidden in the darkness where the light could not reach. He suddenly felt a little scared. Perhaps because of listening to Xia Yang telling too many ghost stories, Gao Ming''s mind would always have uncontrollable thoughts. When lying sideways, he would feel someone behind him. When he closed his eyes, he would imagine that there were a pair of eyes on the ceiling staring at him. Lying flat on his back When I''m in bed, I feel like there''s something lying under the bed. Until midnight, all the lights in the corridor were turned off and Gao Ming still didn''t fall asleep. He took his mobile phone and wanted to review the chat history between himself and his girlfriend, but he heard the horrifying sound of nails scraping against the glass again. Following the sound, Gao Ming was startled. There was a man''s face on the door window. The door to the ward was slowly pushed open in the darkness. The person wearing a wrinkled hospital gown stared at Gao Ming as if he had discovered some treasure: "You did escape." The first words the other party said made Gao Ming frown. He pondered for a moment before replying: "Have we met before?" "7003." "What do you mean?" "I left you a map." The patient''s expression was very strange: "Do you still remember a question mark?" Gao Ming''s mind is now full of questions and he has no idea what the other person is talking about. "Leave this hospital as soon as possible. Of the thirteen patients who participated in the latest treatment operation, you and that child are the only ones who are still here stupidly." The patient pointed to Gao Ming''s mobile phone and computer: "Don''t believe it." "What on earth are you talking about? What does it mean to participate in the latest treatment operation?" Gao Ming did not remember this at all, but for him, thirteen was a very noteworthy number. When he mentioned this number, his brain seemed to be affected. Just as exciting. "I have made it very clear. You, the painter who likes to harm himself after being discharged from the hospital today, and the little brat waiting for his mother to be discharged from the hospital next to you. The three of you have all undergone the latest treatment and surgery. Think carefully about what you three have in common. , you will understand what the operation is." Seeing Gao Ming still confused, the patient sighed slightly: "You will become like this just because you participated in the latest treatment operation. When you wake up, leave the hospital as soon as possible. Don''t show it. Dont let them see any flaws. The second hand of the clock moved quickly. When he was about to complete a circle, the patient smiled nervously at Gao Ming and threw a tattered city map to Gao Ming: "Did you find anything?" The map has been bent many times, and a sea area near Xinhu and Hanjiang has been circled in red pen. "You don''t have any impression?" The patient grinned: "Why is your condition so serious? Something is wrong, something is wrong! I have to leave first, it''s too scary." The patient seemed to have a mental problem. He muttered that he didn''t want the map anymore and left quickly, disappearing into the corridor. "The latest treatment surgery..." Time passed as the night passed, and a new day arrived. Gao Ming''s body was recovering well, but his brain was still not working well. Because of the reminder from the strange patient last night, he felt very uncomfortable in the hospital. Everyone seemed to think there was something wrong, and he became much quieter. After resting for a few more days, after a comprehensive examination by Dr. Xuan Wen, Gao Ming was finally informed that he could be discharged from the hospital. He did not ask the hospital to notify the school or his friends, nor did he tell the media reporters. He packed his things and walked out of the back door of the hospital in a very low-key manner. At 6:30 in the evening, Gao Ming took a taxi to the nearest subway station and took the subway across the city. When Gao Ming walked out of the subway station, there were no bustling and dreamy skyscrapers around him, and only crowded and dilapidated apartments and densely packed dark windows were visible. Shanghai North Old City is the poorest and most chaotic district in New Shanghai. Densely packed concrete buildings are piled up, and there is no distance between buildings at all. The residences on the ground floor basically cannot get sunlight all year round. Slowly walking forward, Gao Ming walked through the streets that were less than two meters long. Sewage was discharged from the damaged pipes at high places. The stench was overwhelming, and screams and shouts could be heard from time to time. Looking up, the narrow sky was blocked by illegally entangled wires, clotheslines and billboards. Gao Ming did not see the moon, but only saw depression, dilapidation and filth. Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming walked past a dental clinic and got into the unlit cave. Stopping at the door of Room 401, Building 3, Lijing Apartment, Gao Ming gently rubbed his face. This was the location of his home on his ID card. (End of chapter) Chapter 466 "Home" Chapter 466 "Home" "Judging from all the information I have obtained, Liu Yi should be the person closest to me. I remember that she also exists in nightmares." Across the door, Gao Ming hesitated again and again. He slowly took out the key, and a voice came from room 401, which was extremely soundproof. "If the house is unfinished, the mortgage loan must continue to be paid off, because the debt relationship between you and the bank will not change due to the state of the house. The buyer and the developer are in a buying and selling relationship, and the buyer and the bank are in a lending relationship. Although we go to the bank The loan is premised on a home purchase contract, but the two contracts are independent. Gao Ming sighed softly. Through the chat messages on his mobile phone, Gao Ming probably knew the ins and outs of the matter. He lived in the old house of Liu Yi''s family. This house was older than Mr. Liu Yi''s. It was cramped and the environment was very poor. In order to move out, he and his girlfriend Liu Yi took out a loan to buy a new house. The two agreed to move in They got married in their new house, but who knew that the house was in ruins, and it had been in ruins for two years. Opening the door, Gao Ming looked at the figure in the room. The woman in the photo on the mobile phone coincided with the one in front of her. She was wearing a spotless white shirt and blue jeans. She looked capable and smart. Liu Yi was not very good at dressing up. She was that kind of person. Trying his best to survive. "After get off work tomorrow night, I will prepare information with other owners. Now a new policy has been introduced and many buildings have begun to resume work. Don''t worry." Liu Yi turned her back to the door, holding the phone and seemed to be communicating with someone, until she heard the door hinge turning. Turning back inadvertently, Liu Yi froze on the spot. She looked at Gao Ming, her eyes slightly red. Her capable and strong image seemed to collapse in an instant. The grievances she had suffered these days were reflected in her tight lips and slightly moist lips. in the eyes. She didn''t seem to be ready to come back alive, and couldn''t believe that everything she was seeing was real. After a few seconds, she didn''t say anything or ask anything. She came over and hugged Gao Ming. She buried her face in Gao Ming''s arms and said in a muffled voice: "I went to the hospital many times and they didn''t let me go in to see you. , saying that you are undergoing the latest treatment operation and cannot be disturbed. " "It''s okay, I''m back." Gao Ming was hugged by Liu Yi, feeling the warmth in his arms. The city seemed to have become warmer instantly. His hand slowly raised, but after trying several times, he still didn''t hug him. Liu Yi was tight, just hanging in the air. All information shows that Liu Yi is his girlfriend, but he himself does not remember it. He could feel Liu Yi''s violent mood swings, but he really couldn''t respond. "After I found out about your accident, I kept telling myself that I couldn''t collapse. I wanted to decorate our new house, and we wanted to live in the new home together." It was okay that Liu Yi didn''t speak, but the more he spoke, the more he couldn''t control it. , Gao Ming noticed that the clothes on his chest were stained with tears. Liu Yi is a very proud girl. She always **** the other person in front of her when she is angry outside. The only person who can make her cry is the person she loves deeply. "I thought you would never wake up again." Liu Yi raised his head like a cat in Gao Ming''s arms, with tears on his face and his eyes like small puddles filled with morning dew. His body was hugged tightly, Liu Yi seemed to be worried about losing Gao Ming again. Only in this way can he truly feel Gao Ming''s existence. "Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you." Wiping away his tears, Liu Yi opened the refrigerator: "I bought pangasius, tomatoes and eggs, and I''m going to make three dishes tonight." "Then let me help you." "No, you have a good rest." Liu Yi changed clothes and entered the kitchen. Gao Ming was not idle either, packing up clothes and cleaning. According to the information shown in the chat history, they have always been like this, supporting each other, warming each other, and relying on each other. . The warm lights light up the crowded and narrow room. No matter how tired you are outside, you can be healed when you return home. After having enough wine and food, Gao Ming was washing dishes by the sink. Liu Yi opened the kitchen curtain and leaned to the side, looking at Gao Ming from time to time, and occasionally touching Gao Ming. "Why have you stayed in the hospital for so long? Not only have you not lost weight, but you seem to have gained a little weight. Your hair is neat and your fingernails are trimmed so well. Who took care of you in the hospital?" Liu Yi posted on Gao Mingbian: "Every time I want to enter the ward, I am stopped by a female nurse. Why can''t the people closest to me come to see you? So what is the so-called latest treatment operation?" Stopping what he was doing, Gao Ming was also thinking about this problem: "After the car accident, I had big problems with my internal organs and body, and I was almost on the verge of death. But the strange thing is that only a few months later, my body The injury has almost recovered, but my mind cant remember clearly. "Can''t you remember?" Liu Yi''s eyes were full of worry: "Is it a side effect of the medicine?" "I don''t know. I have forgotten everything about the latest treatment and surgery. I have been living in a nightmare these past few months." Gao Ming''s tone changed slightly: "A very scary and very real nightmare." "Can I tell you what you dreamed about?" "Do you believe there are ghosts in this world?" Gao Ming turned around and looked into Liu Yi''s eyes, and the kitchen suddenly became quiet. After a long time, Liu Yi shook his head: "I don''t believe there are ghosts in the world, but I believe what you said. Maybe you entered the world after death?" "I''m in a very contradictory state right now." Gao Ming opened his heart when he saw Liu Yi supporting and trusting him so much: "Something terrible must have happened to me, it''s like... it would be better to die than live. "Don''t say that." Liu Yi grabbed Gao Ming''s hand: "We have suffered so much, and we will definitely have endless blessings in the future." Seeing that Gao Ming was still very depressed, Liu Yi took out her mobile phone and opened the house layout she designed. In the past, what she and Gao Ming liked most was to look forward to the future and imagine decorating their own small home: "These days when you are in the hospital, I have been thinking about it." Weve planned it, well get a cat on the big balcony you want Liu Yi wanted to comfort Gao Ming and spoke enthusiastically, but Gao Ming showed no interest at all. As she spoke, Liu Yi''s expression became a little bitter. She could see some changes in Gao Ming''s body after he returned home, but she had no intention of blaming Gao Ming. She just held Gao Ming''s clothes. The screen of the extinguished mobile phone suddenly lit up, and a number marked as the creditor called Liu Yi. She walked out of the kitchen and answered the phone. It turned out that it was the bank urging them to repay the loan. Liu Yi''s apologetic voice outside the kitchen brought Gao Ming back to reality. Regardless of whether there were ghosts in the world, the mortgage still had to be repaid. This was different from the nightmare. (End of chapter) Chapter 467 I seem to have a talent for playing horror games Chapter 467 I seem to have a talent for playing horror games "I should go back to work tomorrow." After checking a lot of information on the computer, Gao Ming really didn''t think he was suitable to be a teacher. In his current state, he was worried that he would drive his students crazy. "Besides being a teacher, what else am I suitable for? I remember that I was not a teacher in the nightmare. Maybe being in the same profession as in the nightmare can help me think of something." After Gao Ming woke up, as he encountered in reality As there were more and more people, he found that he was getting further and further away from the memories in the nightmare. He was afraid that one day he would completely forget the nightmare. It''s hard to believe that even though the nightmare was full of death and terror, Gao Ming was unwilling to throw away that memory. "Maybe it''s because in that dream, I never worried about money." Clean up the kitchen and return to the living room happily. It is said to be a living room, but in fact the living room and bedroom are connected together, but when sleeping, Liu Yi will open the curtain between the bed and the table. Turning on the computer, Gao Ming looked at the lesson plan filled with notes. He was confused and had no idea where to start. Instead, after opening his phone, he found an unfinished family game and started to perfect it, operating various software very skillfully. Liu Yi on the side saw Gao Ming start playing after not working for a few minutes. He didn''t say anything. He looked at her like a loving mother looking at her stupid son: "You are just sick. You can be happy as long as you want." After simply perfecting the game, Gao Ming couldn''t wait to put the trial version in the game platform''s mall. He stared at the platform data intently, but after looking at it for a long time, the number of people trying it was still zero. It wasn''t until fifteen minutes that the number of people trying the game suddenly increased by one, and the other person left a positive comment for Gao Ming - "This is the best game I have played in the past ten years. It gave me a different feeling and gave me a It feels like home, thank you. His heart suddenly became excited. Gao Ming wanted to share it with Liu Yi, but he happened to see Liu Yi exit the game platform. He glanced at Liu Yi''s account name and his expression sank again: "Stop cutting the trumpet. I''ve seen it all." "The aroma of wine is also afraid of the deep alley, don''t be discouraged." Liu Yi smiled and sat next to Gao Ming: "It''s getting late, why don''t you go take a shower? What is that look in your eyes? Do you think I would bully a patient? ? Forget it, Ill go first. Wearing slippers, Liu Yi entered the bathroom that could only accommodate one person, and soon the sound of water sounded. Looking away from the bathroom, Gao Ming hesitated for a moment and picked up Liu Yi''s phone. He adjusted the angle of the screen and light and saw the faint traces left by the sliding unlock on the screen. After trying twice, he opened Liu Yi''s phone. mobile phone. Looking at the detailed spending plan, a large number of loan reminder messages, and various troubles at work, Liu Yi endured all the pressure during his coma. Putting the phone back, Gao Ming''s mood was a bit complicated. On one side was the weird nightmare that he couldn''t let go of, and on the other were his real family and friends. He seemed to be caught in the middle, and there was a force forcing him to make a certain choice. . "Without memory recovery, there is no way to teach students. I want to see if I can find a job that can stimulate memory recovery and make money at the same time." Gao Ming wanted to share the burden with Liu Yi. At this time, the TV that was turned on was playing a new job. Shanghai actor Bai Xian''s horror movie features realistic ghosts and oppressive scenes, but Gao Ming only felt warm and nostalgic watching it. "Did this treatment distort my aesthetics?" In fact, his girlfriend Liu Yi was very good-looking, but when Liu Yi cried in his arms, he only felt guilty. Instead, he was watching horror movies. Li Gui felt that his features were delicate and beautiful. "That dream gave me the feeling that it was real. Is there any work related to ghosts? Can I prove some of my conjectures?" Gao Ming pressed his temples, opened the computer with the idea of ????trying, and entered A few requirements for your ideal job. "Deep Space Technology Co., Ltd., GUI game art, is responsible for the design and drawing of game-related icons, logos, publicity, etc., understands the basic user experience and interface interaction, and accurately realizes project requirements and art style." "Magitu Technology Co., Ltd., Modeling engineer, job responsibilities..." I don''t know if it was an illusion of good luck, but the computer screen gradually dimmed as he browsed, and there was a faint rustling sound of electricity. He lifted up his laptop and looked at it, but found no problem, except that the network connection was interrupted for a moment. Refresh the page and a large number of new recruitment information will appear. "New drug tester at Henshan Mental Hospital, salary negotiable, patients with mental delusions will be given priority!" "Hanjiang New Century Park Haunted House employees are recruiting. The base salary for the day shift is 3,000, and the base salary for the night shift is 15,000. Job requirements: Must have certain first aid knowledge, be good at self-rational hypnosis, and firmly believe that there are no ghosts in the world!" "Underworld Show Anchor Recruitment: Do you want to become a star that attracts everyone''s attention? Become a signed anchor for Underworld Show, open your own live broadcast room, and turn all your dreams into reality while sitting at home!" Gao Ming scrolled down a few pages, and the recruitment information became more and more bizarre. He searched for it for a long time, and finally his eyes were attracted by a recruitment information with a high number of views. "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical Brain Game internal testers are recruited. Each time you participate in the game test, you will be given a reward ranging from 300 to 100,000 yuan depending on the completion of the task..." He didn''t take a closer look at the recruiter''s high requirements. His eyes stayed on the one hundred thousand yuan: "You can get this much for participating in the internal beta test?" Searching the Internet for related news, Gao Ming tried a variety of search methods, but finally found only a few reports, saying that there were problems in this brain game. Some testers fell into deep nightmares after playing it, and some testers fell into deep nightmares after playing it. I quit the game and went crazy. When Gao Ming wanted to click in and take a closer look, the news disappeared as soon as the page was refreshed. "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is one of the leading companies in Xinhu, and it should be quite formal." Based on his "experience" in recent months, Gao Ming felt that he was quite suitable for this job, and he felt like a professional counterpart: " Think of it as an option. Gao Ming vaguely remembered that he had heard of Deep Space Technology and Immortality Pharmaceuticals in his nightmares. The two companies seemed to be related to a certain taboo game, but Gao Ming couldn''t remember the name of the game now. The sound of water flow stopped, the bathroom door opened, and the water mist was hazy. Liu Yi put on new pajamas and walked out. She wrapped her hair, and her skin was white and tender, as delicate and smooth as milk: "It''s late, go take a shower quickly, your pajamas are here Ive put it all aside for you. With his head lowered and Gao Ming a little shy, he walked quickly to the bathroom. When he passed Liu Yi, the girl slapped Gao Ming on his butt. She wanted to make a joke, but when she saw Gao Ming''s shocked eyes, she quickly waved her hand. However, from Liu Yi''s unconscious behavior, we can also see that she was very relaxed when she lived with Gao Ming before, and the two were very "sweet". (End of chapter) Chapter 468 fake interview Chapter 468 Fake Interview After closing the bathroom door, Gao Ming turned on the shower. The mist made the mirror hazy. He gradually couldn''t see his body clearly, and his flesh and blood seemed to have melted into the mist. The hot water washed over his skin, feeling comfortable and a little painful. He felt it all carefully and cleared his mind. "Three punishments and wounded officials meet the sheep''s sword, and four pillars are born without children. Everything in the world is fate, and it is not up to anyone to calculate it." When his will no longer suppressed his instinct, Gao Ming vaguely heard a voice. The voice did not appear in his mind, but was engraved in his bones and flesh and echoed in his blood. "Gaoming, the name we gave you has a special meaning... Your father and mother left early. After grandma leaves, you will be left alone. You have to be well. You must be well." His heart was stung, and Gao Ming looked at the blurry mirror. Through the mist, he seemed to have changed in the mirror. He was thin and withdrawn. Black words slowly grew on every inch of his skin, including blessings, curses, There was someone''s name, and he seemed unwilling to forget anything. Those words were buried deeply in his flesh and blood. Gao Ming tried very hard to look at them, but he still couldn''t see clearly. His breathing became rapid, and the water mist seemed to condense into a sea that pressed downwards. Gao Ming''s chest rose and fell, and the feeling of suffocation became stronger. He fell uncontrollably toward the mirror. "Crack!" "Good life? Good life!" There was a knock on the door, and Liu Yi decisively used violence to open the fragile bathroom door. She didn''t care about the water stains on Gao Ming''s body at all, and supported him: "Is it too stuffy here?" "It''s okay." Gao Ming''s face was pale. There were fragments of mirrors scattered on the small sink. The thick mist made his body instinctively feel terrified, as if he had been completely swallowed by the fog. Liu Yi wrapped a bath towel around Gao Ming, helped him to the bedside, dried Gao Ming''s cheeks and hair first, and then ran into the bathroom to clean up the floor. "Hurry up and put on your pajamas, don''t catch a cold." Liu Yi poked his head out of the bathroom, his brows filled with worries about his life. The person he loved most escaped death, but when he returned home, he showed various behaviors. A place that feels strange. The trembling fingers slowly recovered. Gao Ming didn''t know why he was so afraid of the fog. He tried hard to recall the self in the mirror: "I once carved everything on my flesh?" Twenty minutes later, Liu Yi came back into the house after taking out the trash. She looked very tired. "Sorry, I couldn''t help you." The men''s pajamas exuded the fragrance of washing powder. Liu Yi had been waiting for the day when Gao Ming came back, but this made Gao Ming feel that he should do something for Liu Yi. "It''s the greatest luck to me that you can come back." Liu Yi took out the hair dryer and sat next to Gao Ming. After changing his clothes, Gao Ming didn''t hesitate anymore. He picked up the hair dryer and began to patiently dry Liu Yi''s hair. With his eyes closed, this ordinary scene was one that Liu Yi had imagined many times: "Isn''t it good to be like this now?" The night was getting darker, and the two people with their hair dried were lying on both sides of the bed. Liu Yi looked at Gao Ming''s "bewildered" face and said with a smile: "I put the thin quilt in the middle, and we both have a good sleep. Dont think about that mess. "kindness." The lights in room 401 were like touched shy grass, closing in the darkness. Gao Ming couldn''t sleep at all, but Liu Yi was just the opposite, sleeping extremely solidly and peacefully. The minute hand moved around and around, and Gao Ming heard the slight grinding of teeth and vague murmurs in his sleep. He looked beside him. Liu Yi was lying next to him defenselessly. She didn''t know when she kicked off the quilt. , that face is like that of an innocent child. "Is this the real her?" At 6:50 in the morning, the alarm clock rang. When Liu Yi woke up, she found that one of her legs was pressed against Gao Ming''s tight back, and her arm was holding Gao Ming''s head. The quilt between them had been kicked away by her, and Gao Ming was Being squeezed into a corner. Seeing that Gao Ming was still "sleeping soundly", Liu Yi got up and washed up, then prepared breakfast, finishing everything on time at 7:30. Wearing a professional attire, she gently pushed Gao Ming: "The rice is in the pot, remember to eat it, and don''t run around until you are completely fine." The sound of closing the door sounded, Gao Ming''s eyes instantly became clear, and he immediately stood up and turned on his computer. After briefly sorting out his clothes and appearance, he had to attend several online interviews today. After determining his own strengths and goals and simulating corresponding questions and answers, Gao Ming prepared very seriously until nine o''clock. The video screen was finally connected. The first company Gao Ming chose was Motu Technology. This company''s treatment was average, but Gao Ming seemed to have seen it in his nightmares. There were several people in the same group who participated in the interview. Everyone had five minutes. Gao Ming specialized in horror and thriller games. When it was his turn, he spoke with confidence. "When a player is in a dangerous environment, and he does not have the resources and ability to solve the threat, or even knows what he is about to face, the feeling of anxiety, tension and helplessness will swallow them up step by step. "Fear is a self-feeding emotion. We only need to trigger players'' excessive imagination, and we can slowly distort the facts, making them feel unprecedented stimulation from psychological to physical." Gao Ming straightened his upper body and sat in front of the computer, looking at the three interviewers on the screen. Two of them had already started to read other people''s resumes, and the third one picked up the coffee on the table. "In order to create top-notch horror games, I also obtained a certificate as a psychotherapist and studied the weaknesses of the human heart more deeply." Seeing no one responded, Gao Ming took out his phone and clicked on a very simple game icon: "This is a horror game idea of ??mine that combines various ghost stories and supernatural stories. I can upload it to you." Raising his head, the interviewer put down his coffee cup and stretched out his hand towards Gao Ming. "Each ghost story has corresponding special rules and solutions. It starts from a crowded and cramped rental house and slowly unfolds into a whole strange city of ghost stories. I designed a strange mother in the first act. When the people closest to me begin to change, Abnormal..." Gao Ming stopped talking because he saw that the director''s hand did not click the mouse to accept the game file, but picked up the nail clippers on the table. "I know your love for horror games, but can you tell me how this game can make money quickly?" An interviewer stared at Gao Ming seriously: "How do advertisers place ads? Your krypton gold growth system Whats the attraction? "Do you also want krypton money for horror games?" Gao Ming is trying his best to create a sense of fear, but the company thinks that money can make things worse. "Will the crematorium burn you for free because you make horror games? Will the cemetery be given away because of your love for dreams? Wake up, even paying respects to ancestors during the Ghost Festival still requires burning paper money. " (End of chapter) Chapter 469 real interview Chapter 469 Real Interview The interviewer at Motu Technology was very rude. Perhaps this was also a test of the interviewer''s ability to withstand stress. Gao Ming, who had been in a coma for several months, encountered this situation for the first time. He rarely interacted with people and just fell silent. He was not a person who liked to refute. In his dreams, he usually took action directly. "You have great potential to make horror games, and your love will also be the fuel for your success. It''s just a pity that our company doesn''t need talents like you for the time being. I''m sorry." Another interviewer spoke very tactfully, The meaning expressed was very direct, and Gao Ming''s first interview was over. "I originally wanted to make some fragmentary memories from my nightmare, but it seems that these game companies have no chance of funding me." Gao Ming was not discouraged. He interviewed several companies in a row throughout the morning, but was rejected by all of them. Reliable jobs were eliminated, and Gao Ming looked at his alternative list. To be honest, he had never heard of many professions in the list before. "This haunted house is hiring for night shifts and the wages are very high. The management said they are not busy at night, so I can still have time to do my own thing." According to the guide, he found the website address of Hanjiang New Century Paradise. After Gao Ming entered the information, he was invited into a video room. The room with the old wooden table looked a bit eerie, with dummies missing arms and legs stacked in the corner, and unopened paint next to them. "Hello, is anyone here?" Gao Ming said to the microphone. After a moment, the video camera was moved, and he saw a rag doll hanging on the corner of the table. The little doll seemed to be working hard to climb up the table, but because of the high The gaze of fate, It didn''t dare to move and began to pretend to be dead. "Strange, why do I think a rag doll is pretending to be dead?" Holding his chin, Gao Ming opened his eyes wide and stared at the screen. He felt cold sweat break out on the rag doll''s forehead. A few seconds later, the door opened, and a neatly dressed middle-aged man entered the room. When he saw the computer camera turned on, he felt helpless: "Do you still want to interview someone else?" He didn''t know who he was talking to, so he reached out and lifted up the little stuffed animal hanging by the table, as if he were holding a cat by the back of its neck, and placed it in his arms. "Hello, I''m the foreman of our haunted house. You can just call me Lao Zhou." Compared with those high-ranking interviewers from big companies, Lao Zhou seems very down-to-earth and makes people feel friendly. "Hello, Brother Zhou, I want to interview for the night shift..." "Night shift?" Lao Zhou was a little surprised: "It''s okay, it''s okay, just keep talking." "My basic information has been sent to you. I also have some own understanding of horror and thriller." Gao Ming began to talk about his advantages. "Your eight-character writing paper can be used as a knife. It fits us very well. I also really hope you can join us, but there are two things I want to ask clearly." Lao Zhou pressed his hands on the table and came closer. Computer camera: "First, what level of horrific stimulation can your body withstand?" Recalling the nightmare he had when he was in a coma, Gao Ming replied firmly: "Any degree." "Oh, good guy." Lao Zhou was very satisfied: "Then comes the second most critical question. You must answer it truthfully. Do you believe there are ghosts in this world?" His eyes narrowed slightly, Gao Ming''s fingers involuntarily bent into fists, and he nodded: "Believe it." "That''s such a pity. There are no ghosts in this world." Lao Zhou said with regret: "Our haunted house uses the latest technology. The atmosphere creation and ghost production are very real. People who don''t believe in evil will be shaken when they come in. If you believe Ghosts and gods, its easy to put yourself into it. After reading Gao Ming''s information, Lao Zhou''s eyes were complicated: "He is indeed a rare talent, but I can''t break the rules for you, so be it. You have been paying attention to your phone recently. When the boss comes back, I will ask him. If he agrees I''ll contact you if I do." "Your boss?" "He went on a business trip." Nowadays, it is so convenient to transmit information, and it is just a matter of making a phone call, so in Gao Ming''s opinion, what Lao Zhou said was almost a polite refusal. "Okay." Gao Ming also understood the other party''s concerns. After all, his condition was indeed very bad. If something happened in the haunted house, others would take responsibility. "You must turn on your phone at all times. If our boss can''t contact you, he may come directly to your door. He can do anything." Gao Ming didn''t take it to heart at all. He quit the video and tried a few more interviews. Some of them asked him to provide mental proof, and some directly asked him to go to an abandoned alley for an interview at midnight. It was like a prank. The interview becomes more and more tiring. "Is it so hard to find a job now?" Gao Ming''s notebook filled with job options left only the last one - the recruitment of internal testers for Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s brain game. This recruitment does not require an interview. You only need to fill in the information online to register. Qualified candidates will receive a notification and go to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical for an offline interview. "I can''t find the template online. It is said that everyone receives different test forms." Gao Ming patiently filled in all the information. Because all previous interviews had failed, he was extra serious this time. "I''ll just wait for the notification. You can earn money by participating in the brain game test. My brain is tortured by nightmares and I must be very resistant." At around five o''clock in the afternoon, Gao Ming, who was still doing research, suddenly heard a knock on the door. He didn''t think anyone would come looking for him at this time. Many bad images flashed through his mind, and the horror in the nightmare instantly stimulated one of his instincts. With all his nerves, he grabbed the fruit knife, lowered his body with high strength, and tightened his muscles. He didn''t make any sound and came to the door quietly: "Who is outside?" When no one responded, Gao Ming became even more nervous. He hid the fruit knife behind his back and slowly turned the door lock. The door was opened a crack, and Gao Ming saw a fluffy kitten meowing, running on the ground with its short legs. "cat?" The kitten seemed a little afraid of his life and ran away from him towards the corridor, where Liu Yi was hiding with two bags of vegetables and meat. "Get off work early today." Seeing the kitten exposing himself, Liu Yi walked out with a smile: "You said before that you would get a cat when you get a bigger house, but I think we can get a cat even if we don''t get a bigger house. . This little guy was given to me by a friend, and hes very clingy. Liu Yi came back early because she was worried about Gao Ming. She also gave Gao Ming a kitten in the hope that it could accompany Gao Ming at home. "Give it a name." Liu Yi walked to the door, and the kitten was running around her shoes. "How about calling it Fa Cai?" Gao Ming said the name smoothly, and his heart skipped a beat: "I seemed to have two strong thugs in that nightmare. One was called Fa Cai, and the other one can''t be remembered." (End of chapter) Chapter 470 Already started Chapter 470 has begun "Okay, let Facai protect you from now on." Liu Yi put the kitten in Gao Ming''s arms: "Let it drive away all your nightmares." "It probably can''t even drive away mice like this, right?" Gao Ming said. Looking at the little guy''s innocent look, he couldn''t help but stroke its head. "I bought a lot of vegetables. I''ll make up for it tonight." Liu Yi entered the kitchen after washing his hands. Gao Ming used the waste paper boxes at home to make a simple cat nest for Facai, and then went to the kitchen to help. . When he opened his eyes in the hospital, Gao Ming never thought that he would live such a life. Because of Liu Yi''s existence, Gao Ming seemed to be less resistant to reality. He was slowly accepting everything he encountered and gradually breaking away. The impact of that nightmare. At the dinner table, Gao Ming''s mental state was obviously much better than last night. Liu Yi told him all the interesting things they had encountered before, and kept reminiscing about the past for Gao Ming. In Liu Yi''s description, Gao Ming''s barren world is filled with love, with color and support, as if a ship drifting with the waves has encountered its own island. They are both deep in the ocean, forever alone. , and embrace each other forever. After dinner, Liu Yi took Gao Ming downstairs for a walk. They walked through the dilapidated buildings, chatting together. Later, before the supermarket closed, I went to buy some pet supplies for Fa Cai. By the time I got home, it was almost ten o''clock in the evening. Liu Yi went to take a bath, and while Gao Ming was training Fa Cai to use the cat litter box, his phone suddenly vibrated. Sliding the screen, Gao Ming breathed a sigh of relief. He received the information from Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. He passed the brain game internal tester screening and will report to the Third Test Development Department of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical at three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, and then undergo further physical examination and test. "Finally there is good news." After being teased about making a fortune, some of the worries in Gao Ming''s eyes dissipated, and he began to read relevant information and make final preparations. "Gao Ming! Help me get my pajamas, the black one on the left side of the cabinet!" Hearing Liu Yi''s voice, Gao Ming opened the cabinet door. He flipped through his clothes and saw the "shabby" black pajamas. His cheeks were a little hot, and his outstretched hand stopped on the pajamas, and his fingertips pressed down a little, and then touched the smooth material. Among Liu Yi''s pajamas, this one uses the least amount of fabric and is hidden in the back of the cabinet. "Have you found it?" She silently picked up her pajamas, trotted to the bathroom door, held the clothes in one hand, and turned her back. "Is this it?" Before Gao Ming heard the reply, he felt his arm being grabbed by a force, as if it was trying to drag him into the bathroom. The hair on his hair stood up instantly. Gao Ming turned his head suddenly and saw Liu Yi staring at his face with a smile, as if the prank had been successful. "Don''t...don''t catch a cold." Gao Ming handed the pajamas to Liu Yi, ran to the window and stared into the dark night. The blood became hot, and the bones and flesh were like bells and drums being beaten. Gao Ming took a few deep breaths and prepared to go to bed to rest. "When you come back from outside, you can''t just lie on the bed. Go take a shower." It seemed that just to find a reason to take a shower, Liu Yicai took Gao Ming out for a walk. Hearing the familiar voice, Gao Ming turned around. He looked at Liu Yi, who was wearing the simple black pajamas, and immediately moved away and entered the bathroom, leaving Liu Yi stunned. Without turning on the hot water, Gao Ming used cold water to wake himself up. When he was getting along with Liu Yi, the memories of nightmares in his mind would be overwritten by all kinds of good things. Reality seemed to be using this method to help him heal his wounds. Everything Liu Yi did was out of good intentions, but Gao Ming didn''t seem to want the scar to heal completely. He also wanted to find out who left that painful and desperate wound on his body, which was very important to him. It''s important to say. After a night of silence, Gao Ming returned to his corner after taking a bath, facing the wall and thinking quietly, and did not fall asleep until dawn. At twelve o''clock at noon, Gao Ming got up and fed Fa Cai, ate something by himself, then picked up his backpack and headed to the Third Experimental Development Department of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The sunshine in Xinhu was a bit dazzling. He had been unconscious in the nightmare for too long, and Gao Ming was still a little unaccustomed to it. He had been walking in the shadow of the city buildings. Following the route guidance on his mobile phone, Gao Ming came to the back door of a large warehouse in the outer suburbs of Xinhu. There were no signs around the area, and it looked like it had nothing to do with Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. "Am I being cheated?" He seemed to have been bullied and deceived in his nightmare, and Gao Ming always felt that his character might be too weak. He touched the knife hidden in his pocket. He didn''t do it to hurt anyone, he just thought it would make him feel safer. After finally finding the password lock on the back door, Gao Ming entered a few numbers as prompted, and the thick door panel slowly opened. The coolness hit my face, and the warehouse with a shabby appearance was full of things inside, and instruments that looked very futuristic were running. "Please wear the communicator and all test props on the table." There was no one in the warehouse, and the sound came from a huge black square box in the center of the test bed. Walking towards the black box, Gao Ming looked at the black ring communicator placed on the table. He felt inexplicably familiar, and he had already put it on without any prompting. While he was testing various functions of the communicator, the warehouse door opened again, and other internal testers who passed the initial screening entered. Including those with good fortune, there are thirteen in total, including men, women and children, covering all ages. "You have twenty minutes to read the code and get to know each other. After twenty minutes you will take a bus to the test site. Please remember, the longer you persist, the richer the reward!" The voice in the black box could not distinguish between men and women. It seemed to be an inferior copy of something, with various strange patterns painted on the surface, like a shrine. "Hello everyone, my name is Xu Yajing. I am a game anchor on the L live broadcast platform. I have played many horror games. If you encounter something you don''t understand, you can always ask me." A girl named Xu Yajing with a long hair With a cute baby face, she looks very experienced: "I applied four times and finally passed this time. There is very little effective information about the test on the Internet, but one thing is for sure, we will face a lot of questions about human nature. Its a test, I hope everyone can work together and challenge it to the end. "Okay." Touching the black communicator, a middle-aged man replied casually. He wore black-rimmed glasses and looked very elegant. "Handsome uncle, why did you take the test? I don''t think you are short of money." Xu Yajing has an outgoing personality and seems to be able to chat with anyone. "My child wanted to participate. For safety reasons, I signed up with him, but he was not selected." The middle-aged man casually twisted the wedding ring on his finger: "My name is Tang Qing, and I am a prison guard at Henshan Prison. (End of chapter) Chapter 471 braid Chapter 471 Knitting "Hate Mountain Prison?" Gao Ming seemed to have something in his mind that was touched. He raised his head and looked at Tang Qing. Coincidentally, Tang Qing also turned to look at him. Their eyes collided, and Tang Qing smiled politely: "This friend seems to be familiar with Henshan Prison?" There are only two types of people who are familiar with Henshan Prison, prison staff and felons, and Tang Qing happens to know most of the staff. "That place seems to be very important to me." Gao Ming''s voice was very low, but it was still heard by the people around him, and everyone consciously stayed away from him. Sensing everyone''s reaction, Gao Ming smiled bitterly: "I am a teacher from Xinhu No. 1 High School. You can just call me Gao Ming." "Weird name." An aunt, who was already retired, looked up and down at Gao Ming. She was the oldest among them all. Twenty minutes passed quickly, and the lift door on the side of the warehouse slowly opened, revealing a modified passenger car parked in the garage. "Everyone should sit in the corresponding position on the bus according to the number on the communicator, fasten their seat belts, and we are ready to go." Everyone started to leave, but Gao Ming stood under the car. His breathing became rapid and his pupils shrank little by little, as if he was suffering from "bus syndrome". "Brother, are you okay?" A young man who dyed his hair brown patted Gao Ming''s shoulder: "My name is Xu Deyi. I used to work in Haishakou. Our boss was shot to death in Henshan Prison. " "Why are you telling me all this? I''m really a teacher." Gao Ming shook his head without explaining, got on the bus and came to his seat. The car door closed, the voice began to announce precautions, and the voice in the black box made them press against the back of the seat. About a few seconds later, Gao Ming suddenly felt a little pain in the back of his neck, and then his vision went dark for a moment, and then returned to normal after a while. He touched his neck and looked at the others, but no one seemed to notice except him. "When you get there, someone will pick you up. After all the tests are passed, you will be exposed to real brain games." A cold mechanical synthesized sound sounded behind everyone''s seat. Gao Ming glanced left and right, and he always felt that something was wrong. The driverless bus drove out of the warehouse, and time passed quickly inside the bus. The people in the bus were sent out of Xinhu to a farther and more desolate place. Thirteen ordinary people who participated in the test were sitting in the car. At first, Xu Yajing was chattering non-stop. Two hours after driving out, she also shut up. "I should tell Liu Yi. If she sees that I''m not at home, she will definitely be very worried." He took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Yi''s number, but no one answered. He sent several messages and there was no response. Response: "There is signal, but you can''t make a call?" The light outside the car window gradually weakened and the sun sank into the horizon. The bus did not stop until it was almost dark. "You need to enter the building outside, complete the requirements of the docking personnel, pay attention to safety, be sure to pay attention to safety." The mechanical synthesized sound stopped and the car door slowly opened. The wind in the outer suburbs seemed to be much colder than in the city. "It''s getting dark. Where did they send us?" The retired aunt is called Wang Shimei. She is not too interested in the test. On the way, she shouted that she wanted to go back to pick up her little granddaughter from school, but there was no one. answer. "Aunt Wang, you''re here, why don''t you take the test with peace of mind. When you enter the brain game later, you can make a lot of money every day and have free time." Xu Yajing comforted Aunt Wang and was the first to get out of the car. "Is this place on the map of Xinhu?" Tang Qing grabbed the car door and his nose twitched: "There was a faint smell of burning in the air. Someone burned something in the nearby building." After everyone got off the car, , the door of the bus was closed directly, the lights were turned off, and the only light source nearby was in the building in front of everyone. The three-story building has a mottled exterior, and the shady walls are covered with densely packed ivy. When the wind blows at night, it looks scary, like the faces of children. There are traces of being burned at the entrance to the corridor and on the floor tiles. Although the main body has been renovated, the people who repaired the house are very unprofessional, and traces of fire remain everywhere. "Is anyone here?" Aunt Wang shook the door lock and accidentally knocked off the lock. The doorknob creaked as she pulled it open: "Why is a company as big as Yongsheng Pharmaceutical so unreliable? Wait until we return to Xinhu , I want my son to file a complaint against them. "Be careful." Tang Qing frowned and stopped Aunt Wang: "We are still on their territory." "So what?" "I heard that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is engaged in a lot of illegal research behind the scenes, most of which are related to the human body. No one knows the extent of their current technology." Tang Qing didn''t mean to scare Aunt Wang. He knew what happened in Xinhu many years ago. There was a big turmoil, and it was said that it was caused by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. "Find the contact person first." The person who spoke was a student, probably just graduated from high school. He had a short haircut and a childish face. He was obviously very nervous but still pretending to be calm. "The question is, where is that person?" Xu De found a wooden stick and grabbed it in his hand, as if this would make him feel more at ease. "Follow the light." Gao Ming glanced toward the second floor, where the only light source was. "Wait a minute." Tang Qing made a discovery. He squatted on the ground and lifted up a sign on the top of the pile of debris in the corridor: "Authentic Hanjiang Pork Noodles?" "Why is the hotel''s sign here?" Xu Yajing has played many horror games and is keenly aware of the problem. "Hanjiang meat noodles, fire..." Tang Qing seemed to have thought of something: "A few years ago, a death row inmate came to Henshan Prison. He was from Hanjiang. He made meat noodles next to some construction sites in the outer suburbs of Xinhu because the price was affordable. , was well liked by the workers, but later, for some unknown reason, he killed his neighbors whole family and only wanted a quick death after pleading guilty. "Does he have no family?" Xu Yajing was a little curious. "No, he is very diligent and looks honest and honest. He doesn''t communicate with anyone in the prison. He only occasionally reaches out to the wall as if he is touching something." Tang Qing was deeply impressed by the prisoner because the prisoner gave him The feeling is different from other felons. "The hotel sign is here, could there be people related to him living in the building?" Xu De thought of a very scary thing: "Does he have accomplices? After all, it is very difficult to go to the hotel alone. " "Don''t scare us." Aunt Wang was a little scared: "Let''s go and find the person to connect with first." Several people walked through all kinds of debris and walked along the dilapidated stairs to the second floor. A weak light shone from under the door of Room 4. "Is anyone here? We are here to take part in the brain game test." Aunt Wang knocked on the door, and the sound of heavy objects shaking came from the room, and then an excited voice sounded in the room. "My sister is back, is my sister back?" The hoarse voice was very unpleasant, as if the throat had been burned. (End of chapter) Chapter 472 wooden man Chapter 472 Wooden Man "What kind of brain? Can my voice be your grandma? Can''t you hear it?" Aunt Wang felt more and more that taking the test was a wrong decision. The things young people like nowadays are too different. The heavy footsteps made Aunt Wang shut her mouth. The door in front of her was opened by someone. In the room where a large number of old things were piled up, stood an exceptionally strong young man. There are ugly scars on his bald head, and the fire swallowed up half of his face. The young man was wearing a tattered sweater, holding a broken radio in his arms, and had a glass plugged into his left eye socket. Pearl, only the right eye is intact. The young man was tall and had a silly smile on his face. He should have been quite handsome originally, but after being burned by the fire, the scars on his forehead and face would appear when he smiled, which was very scary. "Sister, are you back? Let''s play a game!" The young man stood limping in front of Aunt Wang. The young man bent down, and his terrifying face was almost close to Aunt Wang''s nose. Aunt Wang was frightened again and again. Back away. "Is this the contact person of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical?" Xu Deyi clenched the wooden stick: "He looks like a fool, doesn''t he?" "The only light source in the whole building is here. There is a high probability that he is the target." Xu Yajing has played many horror games. She seems to have realized something: "Everyone, pay attention to what he says. Maybe the test has already started." "Sister! Is it you! Sister!" Hearing Xu Yajing''s voice, the young man looked towards the corridor and grinned, showing his white teeth. His remaining single eye scanned everyone in the corridor, his pupils were bloodshot, and his gaze was extremely oppressive. The young man''s expression became more and more ugly. He was full of expectations but did not find his sister. "Don''t hide. My brother''s eyesight is not good. He can''t find you." The scars on the young man''s face were distorted and painful. He began to pant violently, as if a mental patient was fighting for his last sanity. Aunt Wang and several others stepped back, fearing that they would be hurt by the young man. Tang Qing and Xu Deyi were even more prepared to use force to control each other. Only Xu Yajing could not bear it, but she smelled the young man''s body. The burning smell came to my lips, but I didn''t say the comforting words. "What''s your sister''s name? Maybe we can help you find her." Gao Ming walked up to the young man and patted his back gently, allowing the other person''s trembling body to lean against him. He didn''t think he was a good person, he just seemed to see himself in the young man at a certain moment. "By the way." Gao Ming remembered the information Tang Qing mentioned just now: "Do you like eating Hanjiang pork noodles? I know a person who once opened a noodle shop..." As soon as he finished speaking, the lights in the guest room suddenly went out, and the cold wind blew into the building, blowing off all the cardboard hanging on the walls. The TV in the room flickered, and a rustling sound came from the broken radio. The broken wind chimes downstairs were plucked, the repaired wooden stairs creaked, and a door on the third floor seemed to have been pushed open by something. "My sister is back! My sister is back!" The young man shook off Gao Ming, looked at the completely dark corridor, laughed, and waved like crazy: "Are you here to play with my brother?" The only light source disappeared, and the thirteen testers were crowded together. Everyone couldn''t see clearly what was in the corridor, but according to the brother''s words, it seemed that a fourteenth person had slipped into them. Vaguely, there does seem to be one more figure. "Hahaha! You finally came to me. Let''s play games with your favorite wooden man. You have to be obedient this time and can''t run or move casually!" The young man''s intelligence level seemed to be only four or five years old. His tone was like that of a child. He happily ran into the guest room. The young man wanted to turn on the lamp on the table, but after trying several times to no avail, he suddenly became furious and smashed the lantern to the ground: "Sister, it took a lot of effort for you to come back, why don''t you turn it on! " Stepping on the sharp fragments, the young man squatted on the ground and pulled out a huge wooden box from under the bed. He couldn''t see clearly in the dark, but a faint smell of blood began to appear in the air. The box was opened, and Gao Ming heard the sound of metal colliding, and then light appeared in the room again. The young man stood in the back of the room with a flashlight, and stepped on the big wooden box with his disabled left foot: "Sister, please don''t move. "If we perform well, they won''t bully us." Both Tang Qing and Gao Ming captured the key point in young people''s discourse. If they don''t perform well in the game, will someone bully them? The light from the flashlight was shaking, and the young man turned his back and faced the desk at the end of the guest room. "There are things on his desk. There are letters in the torn books. There is a photo frame near where the lantern was placed. It seems to be a group photo." Gao Ming said softly: "Other items are dirty. , that photo is spotless, it should be very important to this child. Gao Ming''s abrupt analysis surprised several people around him. The light flashed for a short time, but Gao Ming made so many discoveries. "Then what do you think we should do now?" Xu Deyi walked to Gao Ming''s side. "It looks like there was a fire in the building, but this kid asked us to play the wooden man game again. Does he want to burn us as firewood? Let''s play the game first, then get close to the young man and see if we can open the letter." Gao Ming entered. In the room, some people were unwilling to participate in the game, and the team of thirteen people split before the test started. Everyone was noisy, but the young people in the room didn''t care so much. They smiled horribly and suddenly turned off the flashlight. "one two three" The muffled sounds were like rusty gears stuck together. Nothing could be seen in the darkness, and no one dared to move at all. "Wooden man!" The flashlight was suddenly turned on, and the young man turned around excitedly: "Not moving, you didn''t move, and my sister didn''t move either! Hahahaha!" With the help of the light in the room, the thirteen test subjects also looked at each other. The boy at the end felt his back was wet. He looked down and found that there were five bent fingers on his shoulders. Before he had much reaction, the face of a girl standing in front of him turned pale, her body was shaking uncontrollably, her lips collided, and she couldn''t say a word. "What did you see?" The boy was so upset that when he wanted to turn around, the flashlight was turned off again, and the girl''s scream also sounded at this moment: "There is a ghost! The ghost is behind you!" They were running around randomly, and the people behind them were pushing forward crazily. No one dared to stay in the corridor, and most of them ran into the guest rooms. "One, two, three! Wooden man!" When the flashlight rang again, there were nine people standing in the guest room, and four more seemed to have run into other rooms just now. (End of chapter) Chapter 473 familiar feeling Chapter 473 Familiar Feeling Aunt Wang and Xu Yajing, who were originally hiding in the back, were pushed to the front. Everyone was scared, but they didn''t dare to move. The sense of oppression brought by the one-eyed young man was too strong. The beam of the flashlight shone on several people one by one. The young man was very happy. It seemed that after so many years, someone was finally willing to play with him. "Don''t move, don''t move, no matter what they do to you, don''t move." Every word of the one-eyed young man seemed to indicate something, and his one eye moved up and down. The testers who hid in other rooms did not dare to speak, and everyone seemed to be holding their breath. Turning around slowly, the young man turned off the flashlight again. After the room fell into darkness, Gao Ming calmed down. He was ready to approach the table to see what had happened to the young man. All psychological distortions and traumas are caused by the combined action of external environment and stimulation sources. If you understand the reasons, you can prescribe the right medicine. "one two three" In the dark room and the windy corridor, no one knew what was wandering outside. They just heard someone shouting that it was haunted. Unable to predict what will happen next, or what will be approaching in the darkness, the testers behind instinctively crowded forward, and the testers in front began to shrink back, everyone wanted to stand in the center. "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze!" Aunt Wang''s voice was a little abrupt in the darkness. She was older and not as strong as those young people. She used to stand close to the middle, but now she was further forward than Gao Ming and entered directly. The bedroom was just a few steps away from the one-eyed young man. "Wooden man!" The flashlight beam swept back, because those behind wanted to stay away from the corridor, and they pushed Aunt Wang, Gao Ming and Xu Deyi into the bedroom where the young man was. The light was a bit dazzling, and the wrinkles on Aunt Wang''s face were squeezed together. She subconsciously raised her hands to protect her eyes. "Did it move? Did the wooden man move?" The one-eyed fool clearly saw Aunt Wang raising her hand, her rickety back slowly straightened up, and he took a flashlight and shone it on Aunt Wang''s face step by step. Teeth chattering, Aunt Wang looked at the face getting closer and closer between her fingers. She wanted to avoid the other person''s sight. The moment she turned her head, she saw the wooden box that was opened by the one-eyed fool. The smell of blood in the house came from the box. Inside, there were rusty saw blades, hammers and various things needed for carpentry, and every tool was stained with blood. Her heart was in her throat, and Aunt Wang could hardly believe her eyes. There were tiny pieces of hair stuck to the corners of the wooden box, and there were also polished fingers. The pupils shrank to the extreme, and Aunt Wang''s mind was completely occupied by nausea and fear. The emotional impact of that moment made her scream and retreat. "It''s moving! It''s moving! The wooden man is moving!" The one-eyed fool shouted with red eyes, then grabbed the hammer in the wooden box, and when no one expected it, he hit Aunt Wang''s head with one hammer. Head! The head was broken, blood splattered, and a **** flower exploded in the dark night! This incident was beyond the imagination of every tester present. They were just here to participate in the test. No one thought that the docking personnel of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical would kill people! Warm blood fell on several people, everything was so real, death was close at hand! The expressions on everyone''s faces changed from initial shock to fear in just a few seconds. A piercing cry sounded. The test subjects who had originally squeezed in immediately began to run backwards, and panic spread. "It''s moving! The wooden men are all moving!" The one-eyed idiot was swinging wildly forward with a hammer and axe. Xu De, who was approaching, wanted to resist, but the wooden stick in his hand was split open in an instant. The little gangster decisively Turn around and run faster than anyone else. Aunt Wang on the ground was still wailing, but no one cared about her. Everyone rushed out of the guest room, and the one-eyed fool followed closely behind with a murder weapon. In just a few seconds, the guest room was empty, and the sound of rapid footsteps and screams began. echoed down the corridor. The guest room returned to darkness. At this time, apart from the furious Aunt Wang, the only person left in the room was Gao Ming, who was standing motionless in the darkness. No matter how terrible things happened, Gao Ming did not violate the rules. His forehead was covered with cold sweat at this time. If he lost the bet, he would be the second one to be hammered. "Follow the rules. It''s strange. Why do I think I must abide by the rules?" Gao Ming glanced at Aunt Wang on the ground. He tore off his clothes and bandaged Aunt Wang briefly: "Why am I, a psychiatrist, so good at it?" Trauma first aid? Gao Ming was shocked by his skillful movements. Looking at the blood on his hands, he didn''t feel scared or scared, nor was he excited or happy. He seemed to have become accustomed to it. In fact, when the one-eyed idiot went crazy with a hammer, Gao Ming had already discovered the problem. His mood did not fluctuate much, and he was the only one in the audience who dared to stand motionless. The cold wind blew into the house from the open window. It was cool and very comfortable. Gao Ming looked at the dark night outside the window and slowly spread his hands: "This place gives me a feeling very similar to that in a nightmare. It makes me feel free and even breathing." Everything has become smoother. Where did that bus take me? Gao Ming''s expression was confused and a little obsessed. Seeing Gao Ming''s slightly morbid reaction, Aunt Wang''s heart finally died. The blood flowed out from the wound bandaged by Gao Ming and soaked the ground. She kept asking for help. Can''t even shout. Walking to the table, Gao Ming picked up the photo frame. Inside was an old photo full of wrinkles. In a small restaurant called Authentic Hanjiang Pork Noodles, a middle-aged cook wearing a T-shirt sat in the middle of the dining table and took a rest while holding a cigarette. Next to him, two children were eating noodles. Among them, the boy had only one eye, was dirty, and had a silly smile on his face; the girl was wearing clean clothes, but there were scars under her clothes, and she tried her best to look happy. Putting away the group photo, Gao Ming opened the books again, which contained many annotations. From the perspective of an adult, those comments are very childish and should have been left by a child. "Each word is written one stroke at a time, written very carefully, beautiful and cute, like a girl''s handwriting." Gao Ming found a few letters at the end of the book, but when he opened them, he found that most of them were empty: "The letters were filled with Stolen?" These letters were sent from Hanjiang Welfare Institute, and the recipient was named Jiang Miaomiao. "Jiang Miaomiao is the sister that the fool is waiting for? Has she been adopted?" While Gao Ming was thinking, he glanced out the window again, and his heart suddenly sank. He found the car parked outside the building. The bus was gone. It seemed that the bus dropped them off and then drove away. "The escape route is cut off? Did Yongsheng Pharmaceutical deliberately let us in to die? No, we should still be testing it now. This place feels very similar to that nightmare to me." (End of chapter) Chapter 474 Confession Chapter 474 Confession That long nightmare has been affecting Gao Ming. Even though Liu Yi made him feel the warmth and love of reality, he still has not completely escaped from the nightmare. To be precise, he was unwilling to completely throw away that experience. "The place where Yongsheng Pharmaceutical sent us...is somewhat similar to the scene in the nightmare..." After putting away the group photo and envelope, Gao Ming dragged Aunt Wang aside. It seemed that she was not going to survive, so there was no need to waste energy on treating her. He flipped through the one-eyed fool''s wooden box and looked at the severed fingers: "The lengths and thicknesses are different. Some of these fingers are from children, and some are from adults. Is the one-eyed fool killing people indiscriminately? It is impossible for Yongsheng Pharmaceutical to kill someone." "Modeng is the docking personnel, maybe we got it wrong from the beginning." There were no other useful clues in the house, but Gao Ming still had no intention of leaving. He stuffed the severed fingers into a plastic bag, and then focused on other tools in the wooden box. "Two-stroke gasoline internal combustion engine, this is the chainsaw engine, sprocket, and guide rod." If Aunt Wang was still alive, she would definitely be frightened by Gao Ming. A guy who claimed to be a school teacher had his hands stained with blood and skillfully cleaned it up. With broken hair and blood stains, he began to assemble the chainsaw. Opening up the oil-soaked kraft paper, Gao Ming found the saw blade that the one-eyed idiot pressed at the bottom of the box. With the roar, the sharp electric saw began to rotate at high speed, and the smell of gasoline rushed straight into his nose, as if it was about to crush the darkness. "It''s done." Grasping the guide rod with both hands, Gao Ming hung the plastic bag full of fingers on the back of his backpack and walked out of the room with the chainsaw. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with doing this. If the enemy could go, I could go too. There is no light source in the dark corridor, and unknown dangers may be hidden in any corner. Other testers would be nervous and their heartbeats would speed up in this environment. However, Gao Ming turned off the chainsaw and walked quietly. Among them, it seems that he belongs to the darkness. In addition, Gao Ming also discovered something special. His eyes seemed to be particularly able to adapt to darkness. No matter how dark it was, it would not have much impact on him. "Let''s go to the third floor first. When the fool was preparing to play the game, I seemed to hear the door on the third floor open." Sticking to the wall, when Gao Ming approached the stairs, he saw two more corpses. One corpse''s head was smashed with a hammer, and it died in the same condition as Aunt Wang; the other had a frightened expression, with bruises under its clothes, and its body was twisted into It looked like he had been forcefully beaten to death. "Wooden man! Wooden man! Where have you gone!" The fool''s voice came from the first floor. Many people had just fled to the first floor. They probably also found that the bus had driven away. "I have locked all the doors and windows! You can''t escape!" Heavy footsteps sounded, the light of a flashlight appeared at the corner of the stairs, and Gao Ming took advantage of the situation and hid in the next room. He stood behind the door with a chainsaw in hand, ready to fight. The light came closer, and the fool returned to his room. After he discovered that the group photo on the table was missing, he roared like a wild beast, and a heavy smashing sound was heard. Then he ran out of the guest room in large strides and rushed towards the third floor. Go, it seems there is something very important there. After the fool left, Gao Ming heard suppressed breathing in the closet. He slowly approached with a chainsaw, and it happened that the closet door was half open at this time. The bright and sharp saw blade glowed white in the darkness. The people in the room were almost frightened and froze in their movements. "Don''t be afraid, it''s me, the teacher from Xinhu No.1 High School." Gao Ming''s voice was gentle and he gently opened the cabinet door. There were three adults crowded in the small cabinet, Xu Deyi, Xu Yajing and the girl who was standing at the end of the line. Holding the electric saw in his hand, the severed fingers in his backpack were dangling back and forth. Gao Ming stood in front of the cabinet. None of the three people dared to move. "Brother, are you possessed by a ghost?" Xu Yajing asked weakly. "Stop talking nonsense." Gao Ming stared at the other girl: "I remember you were the first to call out that there was a ghost. Did you see what the ghost looked like? Is it a little girl?" The girl''s face turned pale, and she waited for a while before speaking: "It''s definitely not a little girl, that''s an old fat man with a twisted and deformed body. He''s wearing a custom-made suit, and his fingers and arms are like snakes. It''s very scary!" "Old fat man? As twisted as a snake?" Gao Ming took out the photo on the fool''s table and pointed at the middle-aged man in the noodle shop: "Is that him?" "No, that fat man is much older than him, and his figure is not as good as his." The girl said firmly. "I''ve seen the fat old man she mentioned in the portrait on the first floor." Xu Yajing turned on her phone and showed the video she took: "There are photos and self-portraits of the old man in the foyer and some rooms. He seems to be the real owner of this house. Owner." The video continued to play, and Gao Ming saw the smashed display cabinet on the first floor. In addition to various broken bottles of famous wine, there were many trophies and certificates of honor inside. It is worth noting that there is a wooden plaque inserted in the middle of all honorary certificates, just like a tombstone, with a small figure slanted on it. "Come on, let''s go to the first floor and have a look." "That''s what I meant." Xu De ran ahead. He wanted to escape from the room quickly, but when several people came downstairs, they found that all the doors and windows were nailed shut. "It wasn''t like this when we came here!" Even Xu Yajing, who has played so many horror games, is a little panicked now. What is more terrifying than ghosts is that there is no hope. "Don''t make any noise, go to the room with the wooden sign." Gao Ming carried the electric saw and Xu Yajing to the fourth guest room on the first floor. When they opened the door, they found Tang Qing standing in front of the wooden sign. A thoughtful look. "Did you find anything?" Gao Ming was not polite and asked directly. Although Tang Qing was surprised by Gao Ming''s appearance at this time, he still said honestly: "I see that this wooden sign is erected on a pile of honorary certificates, as if it is using past honors as a tomb, and it is used as a tombstone, so... I It was dug up." Raising his left hand, Tang Qing grabbed a dirty rabbit doll with his five fingers: "The floor was burned, and I found a stuffed doll underneath. The belly of the doll was hollowed out, and there was a **** confession inside." Tang Qing did not hide anything, and directly shared the confession with everyone. The white paper was almost covered with blood and dirt, as if a person had written it slowly after having his fingernails pulled out. "It was written by a fat old man? It doesn''t look like it, right?" Xu Yajing read out the contents of the confession book softly, and everyone had a rough understanding of what happened in the past. The owner of the house used to be a well-known judo coach in Xinhu. His wife was ugly, but gentle and hard-working. She listened to the judo coach in everything. The two gave birth to two boys in succession. They always wanted a daughter, but unfortunately they always wanted a daughter. Unable to conceive, she finally adopted a cute girl named Jiang Miaomiao from Hanjiang Welfare Home. (End of chapter) Chapter 475 Reality is more ridiculous than my dreams Chapter 475 Reality is more ridiculous than my dream The judo coach''s family lives in a large house in the outer suburbs. The surrounding environment is very good but sparsely populated. At first, the whole family doted on Jiang Miaomiao. As Jiang Miaomiao grew up, something was wrong with his wife. Jiang Miaomiao always had some inconspicuous injuries on her body, and she became more and more... The more introverted you are, like a frightened kitten, you will show nervousness and fear to loud noises from the outside world. The judo coach''s wife was careful and pretended to go out to buy groceries and left the children at home. In fact, she was near the window on the first floor of the yard. The two children took Miaomiao to play games together. Miaomiao was reluctant, but was dragged away anyway. The two children seemed not to regard Miaomiao as their own family, but as the family''s pet who could be bullied at will. Seeing this, the wife was very angry. She stopped the two children directly, made a big noise with them, and told her husband about it. The angry husband beat the two children violently, but this only intensified the conflict. The two children bullied Miaomiao whenever they had the chance. The wife had no choice, and the children had reached school age, so she and her two children temporarily rented in the old city to go to school, while her husband and Miaomiao lived in the outer suburbs. Days passed by, until the wife was sorting out the children''s belongings and accidentally saw her son''s diary. She discovered that many of the things the two sons did to Miaomiao were learned from her husband. Sometimes she was not at home, and she would The rude and brutal husband would do even more extreme things to Miaomiao! Thinking about it carefully, her husband, who used to be very irritable with her, seems to have become much better since Miao Miao came. The wife thought her husband had changed his gender, but she didn''t expect the real reason to be like this. Rushing back to the small building in the outer suburbs, the wife witnessed a horrific scene, and her confession began at this moment. Being timid and cowardly, she failed to become Miao Miao''s protective umbrella. Under the threat of violence and family destruction, she chose silence. Women were Miaomiao''s last hope, but in the end, this hope was shattered by reality. In order to make Miaomiao more obedient and stop "talking nonsense", the retired judo coach discussed with his wife to adopt Miaomiao''s silly brother into his home and let him keep Miaomiao company. Miaomiao has been locked in the house and cannot go anywhere. Only his silly brother can play games with him. Sometimes the fat old man will also join in. They will play with wooden figures on the floor. As long as they call out the word wooden figure, the old man will not care. They can''t do anything to them, otherwise they will lose and be punished. The words in the confession were a little blurry, and the more he read, the more creepy he became. Gao Ming slowly frowned. Such things rarely happened in the nightmare he could not forget. As expected, reality was even more ridiculous. , unreasonable. Gao Ming already understood what happened in this house. He took out the photo frame and showed it to Tang Qing: "I found a group photo in the fool''s brother''s house. This is the only photo that the fool kept. The people in it should treat him Very important." The first time he saw the group photo, Tang Qing showed a hint of surprise: "I know that middle-aged chef who smokes! He is the one who sells Hanjiang Pork Noodles, and he is also the felon I told you. After killing all the neighbors, he was determined to Confess and seek death. "Then everything can be compared." Xu Deyi analyzed: "The middle-aged chef and the judo coach''s family lived very close to each other. When he found out what happened to the fool and Miaomiao, he was furious, so he killed the judo coach. "Coach the whole family." "No matter how angry an adult is, It is difficult to do such a thing, after all, the people who were killed included his wife and the two children." Xu Yajing looked at the middle-aged man in the photo: "Is it possible that he wanted to die in prison to hide his true identity. The murderer? For example, the fool and Miao Miao are the murderers? " "Among the four deceased, only the judo coach died from blunt force blows. The other three were poisoned by carbon monoxide. The large amount of smoke produced by the combustion blocked the respiratory system and suffocated." Tang Qing recalled for a while and said. "The fool also had burns on his body, but during your investigation, it seems that his existence was ignored." Gao Ming opened the plastic bag tied to the backpack, and inside were all the severed fingers: "I found these in the fool''s wooden box. of." "How old was the fool when the crime occurred?" Tang Qing shook his head: "I would rather believe that the chef had an accident while arguing with the owner of the house, which led to this tragedy." "This is not a tragedy, this is deserved." Xu Deyi waved a wooden stick: "The owner of the house is really an old beast!" Gao Ming did not participate in their conversation. He noticed that when Tang Qing said the words just now, his eyebrows raised slightly, and Tang Qing''s shaking of his head in explanation was also a little deliberate, as if he said it deliberately, trying to attribute the crime to the dead middle-aged chef. With his mind active, Gao Ming couldn''t help but glance around, and an idea came to his mind - there was something wrong with Tang Qing, this man was different from other testers. "I still don''t understand something." Gao Ming changed the topic without criticizing Tang Qing: "According to our speculation, the owner of the house and the fool are sworn enemies, but the ghost that the girl saw just now is related to Judo. The coach looks very similar, which means that the fool lives in the same building as the judo coach who has turned into a ghost? " "I also find it strange. After the house owner turns into a devil, shouldn''t he be the first to take revenge on the fool and the middle-aged chef?" Xu Yajing rubbed her head, looking a little cute. "Unless there is another scary thing in the building helping the fool." Gao Ming thought about it carefully and said: "Brother fool shouted that his sister was back and wanted to follow him after he heard a sound like opening the door from the third floor. We play games, does my sister live on the third floor? "Are we going to the third floor?" Xu Yajing was a little worried: "The fool just ran to the third floor, and we might just bump into him." "What do people have to be afraid of?" Gao Ming raised the heavy chainsaw in his hand and walked directly towards the door. The remaining people looked at each other in confusion. "This guy has definitely been in Henshan Prison." Xu De grabbed the wooden stick and motioned for the others to follow Gao Ming. The small building fell into an eerie silence, and no sound could be heard from around it. Returning to the second floor, Gao Ming saw two more corpses on the steps leading to the third floor. The living people who were sitting in the same car a few minutes ago were now twisted and knotted, and their eyes almost burst out of their sockets. "This is definitely not something that human power can do." Gao Ming didn''t realize it himself. There was a little excitement in his voice and his eyes were much brighter: "It seems that there are really ghosts in this world. So, my A nightmare may be more than just a simple dream." (End of chapter) Chapter 476 Excited Chapter 476 Excited Skillfully holding a chainsaw, walking past the twisted corpse with excitement on his face, sometimes whispering, sometimes smiling, this is the image of Gao Feng in the eyes of other testers. The introverted and quiet teacher from Xinhu No. 1 High School on the bus has now completely transformed into a character that only appears in horror movies. Xu Yajing is really panicking now. She once chatted with Gao Ming on the bus and talked about educating the students. After hesitating about his life, he finally picked up a chainsaw and walked in the dark. He seemed to have become more confident. What does this mean? Xu Yajing didn''t dare to think any more, she slowed down slightly and walked side by side with Tang Qing: "Are all the people in Henshan Prison like this?" Tang Qing''s expression was also very complicated. He really had no impression of Gao Ming at all: "Generally, those who are arrested in Henshan Prison are sentenced to life imprisonment and death. If you want to get out, you have to escape." "I can prove this." Xu De muttered in a low voice: "Our boss spent all his savings and used all his connections, and finally he was injected to death. Henshan Prison is the underworld of the world. Once you go in, you can''t even think about coming out. " "Then what''s going on with him?" Several people looked at Gao Ming. Gao Ming, holding a chainsaw, had already reached the third floor alone. He seemed to be looking forward to what would happen next. The walls, floors, and ceilings were all very clear with traces of the Great Fire, and the raging fire seemed to have come out of a room on the first floor. Saw Blade faced forward, and Gao Ming took a deep breath. The wind on the third floor carried a burning smell, as if he had been cremated. Thin scraps of paper were flying up and down in the corridor. Gao Ming stared into the darkness with his eyes. Others only heard the faint sound of footsteps. Only he saw a vague outline of a fat old man. The body turned slowly, the old man''s arms and legs were twisted and bent, the flesh on his face bulged, and his body was pierced by wooden cones, like a dried tree. The other party had obviously discovered Gao Ming. His cloudy eyes were beating greedily, and his fat mouth slowly opened. A female voice that was completely inconsistent with his body came out of the mouth: "One, two, three, wooden man... " Gao Ming and Guo looked at each other, and he didn''t move, wanting to see what would happen next. The fat and ugly body moved slowly in the darkness, and the old face that had been hacked came closer and closer. He seemed to be waiting for Gao Ming to move. His hand covered with wood thorns stopped in front of Gao Ming''s face. After about ten seconds, He turned around and disappeared into a certain room. "Is this a ghost? I saw it!" Striding forward, the ghost chose to leave, but Gao Ming followed closely and came directly to the door of the room where the ghost disappeared just now. At least a frame can still be seen on the doors of other rooms. This room was almost completely burned down and everything was reinstalled. Tang Qing and the others found Gao Ming motionless on the stairs, and immediately realized that a ghost had appeared. They all held their breath and stayed on the steps. No one dared to go upstairs. They only followed Gao Ming when he started to move. "Brother, why don''t we smash the window and escape, and call the police when we find a place with a signal." The environment can indeed change a person, and gangster Xu Deyi was the first tester who wanted to ask the police for help. "Shh." Gao Ming didn''t say much. His ears twitched slightly, and while pushing the door in front of him with his hand, he immediately dodged to one side. The door in front of him was opened by him, and the door behind him was also opened at this moment. The one-eyed fool holding a hammer and ax rushed out, and hit the place where Gao Ming was standing just now with a hammer. "Ahhhhh!" The strong stimulation made the fool go crazy. He rounded his arms and waved the hammer. The roar of the chainsaw completely shattered the tranquility of the small building. Gao Ming did not retreat at all, and stepped forward, using the high-speed chainsaw as a machete. "Bang!" The chainsaw struck the hammer, causing a series of sparks. Gao Ming continued to violently slash downwards, causing the saw blade to fly off! The saw blade flew out after grazing Gao Ming''s cheek, and the fool''s arms were numbed by the shock. The hammer became pitted and he could no longer hold it. "Come again, come again!" Throwing away the black-smoking chainsaw, Gao Ming rushed forward, fighting with the fool for the only remaining ax in the darkness. "What are you still doing? Take action!" Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, several testers at the corridor entrance reacted. For a moment, they couldn''t tell which one was the one who had lost their mind, the fool or Gao Ming. Gangster Xu Deyi and prison guard Tang Qing controlled both of the idiot''s arms. They overpowered the idiot with their high speed and hit each other''s head directly. After two consecutive hits, the idiot''s nose was crooked and his face was covered in blood. He finally calmed down. Come down. "Okay, okay, brother, don''t beat him to death again!" Tang Qing''s eyelids twitched as he reminded him. "You seem to have been helping this fool." Gao Ming''s face was covered with blood, and he didn''t know whether it was his or the fool''s. "I''m afraid you''ll kill someone!" Tang Qing pressed the fool tightly, like subduing a rioting prisoner. Smiling, Gao Ming didn''t care. He stood up and walked to the completely burned-out bedroom again. "Sister, run! Run!" The fool struggled on the ground, his voice crying, as if they had been bullied by bad guys a long time ago, but they were unable to struggle. The door panel was completely pushed open, and Gao Ming, who wanted to verify whether there were ghosts in the world, walked into the guest room. Narrowing his eyes habitually, Gao Ming saw the charred iron bed covered with pink sheets and quilts. Lying inside was a very cute little girl. She seemed to have just stepped out of a fairy tale, and she was weak and a little pitiful. "Exactly the same as the girl in the photo? The idiot brother has grown up, how can the sister still stay in the same state many years ago? Is this little girl a ghost!" Gao Ming''s words were shocking, and he felt his heart beating wildly, as if it was also longing for something. Stepping forward, Gao Ming didn''t hesitate for a second. The idiot brother who was pushed down couldn''t scream, his voice was hoarse, but he was firmly controlled by the tester, and it seemed that no one could stop Gao Ming. Everything seemed to have returned to many years ago, to the dirtiest memories in the small building. From roaring to begging for mercy, all the voices of the idiot brother reached the ears of the younger sister. The sleeping younger sister''s eyelashes slightly fluttered and her eyelids trembled a few times until Gao Ming came to the bedside. The blackened iron bed was like a birdcage stained with death, and the helpless little girl was like a canary at the mercy of others. The worst and most terrifying memories slowly emerged. Gao Ming saw with his own eyes that sticky blood was flowing out of the little girl''s heart. Thick black shadow! Those shadows that gave him a sense of familiarity were like some unknown snake. Once they appeared, they began to spread crazily around. There was no light in the place where they crawled, as if one world was occupied by another world! Cries rang out, cold and smelly blood flowed from the confession book in Tang Qing''s hand, and a skinny arm protruded from the little girl''s hair. All the nails on that hand had fallen off. An old man covered in wooden sticks also appeared on the side of the corridor, and two vicious dogs with human heads and dog bodies crawled out from under the iron bed. They happened to correspond to the judo coach and his family. (End of chapter) Chapter 477 cheater Chapter 477 Cheater The shadows were like ignited gunpowder, exploding in an instant, swallowing up everything in the room. The light was distorted, exuding a sense of death that was completely different from reality. The judo coach''s family were all transformed into monsters with hideous and terrifying faces. The old man suffered from the pain of being pierced through the heart with a wooden cone all the time. The wife''s face was burned, all her fingernails were peeled off, and she could not lift anything. Her two children were directly transformed into It became a beast with the head of a human and the body of a dog, drooling and barking. Standing in the room, Gao Ming also discovered a very special point. The ends of the bodies of all alienated monsters were connected to the shadows escaping from the girl. For example, the wife came out of the girl''s hair, and the lower body of the two vicious dogs was hidden in the girl''s body. In the shadow under the bed, the wooden awl that pierced the old man''s heart was exactly the same as the wooden awl in the girl''s hand. All the ghosts in this family seem to have been imagined by the little girl, but under the influence of the shadow, they have transformed into terrifying appearances. "The source of shadow, alienation, is the comatose girl." Those shadows like giant pythons wrapped around Gao Ming''s body, making his eyes trance. "Oops!" Tang Qing, who had been suppressing the fool, broke into a cold sweat when he saw this scene: "We are going to be dragged deeper into the second dream! Hurry! Everyone commit suicide!" "The second dream?" Neither Xu Yajing nor Xu Deyi understood what Tang Qing meant. Tang Qing had already taken out a knife and pierced the heart of the girl next to him: "I am the docking staff of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical! I am also the person in charge of your test! You are still in the brain test, but after entering a deeper dream , it will be difficult to wake up! Seeing Tang Qing suddenly kill someone, Xu Deyi and Xu Yajing were frightened. "Do you still remember the protective gear and helmet we wore when riding the bus? Those are actually connecting devices! Our bodies are always in the bus! It''s just the will that enters the brain game test. You believe me!" Tang Qingdou The fool ignored him and swung his knife at Xu Deyi, but Xu Deyi dodged it. "After putting on the helmet, you must all feel a tingling sensation, that is, the connection is established! From that moment on, your five senses have been deceived. We simulated the interior of the bus! All subsequent scenes happened in the brain game! "Tang Qing shouted anxiously. He couldn''t care less about his life. After killing Xu Yajing, he went after Xu Deyi and others. "Death in the first level of dreamland is just a disconnection! If you die in a deeper dreamland, you might not be able to come back!" Tang Qing was so anxious that he chased and killed other testers before the shadow spread. At this time, Gao Ming in the guest room was facing everything alone. The shadows were like streams flowing through every inch of his skin, and his heart was beating loudly, like thunder and war drums! It''s just that no one saw this scene. Tang Qing, who was the docking officer, killed until the end, leaving only Xu Deyi who was hiding, but Gao Ming, who caused everything, was not killed. He looked at the shadow spreading to the entire building, and with a hint of guilt, he stabbed the sharp blade into his neck! "ah!" Screaming, Tang Qing opened his eyes. He quickly entered a series of passwords at the joint of the helmet on his neck, and all the seat belts and helmets tied to his body were removed. Panting heavily, Tang Qing''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he glanced sideways. He was still on the bus, but there were many more empty seats in the bus. Only Gao Ming and Xu Deyi were still sitting in them. "Something happened! There was a problem with the test!" Tang Qing opened the bus door and shouted loudly. The appearance of the field outside the vehicle had changed. They were originally on the first floor. As the test began, the ground mechanism was activated, and the bus descended and stopped in the test room on the second underground floor. This is where Yongsheng Pharmaceutical actually conducts brain experiments. Various indicator lights are shining on countless instruments. On the hospital bed near the bus are the test subjects who were killed in the brain game just now. They are still in a coma. state, but the expression of pain and despair on his face is slowly disappearing. It is worth noting that each of them is wearing a helmet, and the circuits on the helmet are all connected to a brain stored in a culture tank. "Director Li! There is a serious problem with the brain game we generated based on the brain of criminal No. 0371!" Tang Qing pushed the hospital bed out of the way and ran to the central area of ??the laboratory, where many staff members in white coats stood. "It''s just a simple stress test, what could go wrong?" Director Li is over fifty years old, has a coffin face, and is always very serious. For Director Li, everything is data. They used the latest technology to retain the brains of certain felons in Henshan Prison, combined with the criminals'' lifetime experiences, to generate a brain game of the entire process of human distortion, and then played it in their nightmares Explore passages into the unknown. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical recruits brain game experiencers to cooperate with its own experiments. Newcomers like Aunt Wang will not be assigned any dangerous brain fields at all. The first test is the simplest. Newcomers will not even encounter "incomprehensible" beings, they just need to try their best to escape. Relevant departments will make judgments based on the survival time of the tester''s will in the brain game and various physical indicators, select suitable people for training, and after an extremely long adaptation process, they will be put into more dangerous brain areas. In the game, until someone can find the legendary "door" hidden in the deepest part of the nightmare. "There have been changes in the brains of criminals that I can''t understand! Some test subjects have activated the second level of nightmares!" Tang Qing didn''t even bother to wipe the sweat from his forehead as he spoke quickly. "The tester opened the second level of nightmare?" Director Li raised his head, and a cold light flashed on the lenses of his glasses. Brain games are divided into three categories according to the degree of memory development of repeat offenders: shallow dreams that restore memory scenes, middle dreams that gradually deviate from reality, and deep dreams that have not been thoroughly studied until now. The "door" that researchers have been looking for is hidden In deep dreams. "Now two testers have fallen into a middle-level nightmare, and the test must be stopped immediately!" Tang Qing was very anxious. "Forcibly disconnecting, their memory will be damaged, and there is a 30% chance that the main consciousness will not return." Director Li led other staff members and ran to the test cabin, which is the vehicle that can go "anywhere" "Bus. "The basic test is no different from those horror game simulation warehouses on the market. The testers only need to escape and exit after death. It is a very simple mode. How can the second layer of dreams be inexplicably opened?" The staff next to Director Li was very confused. , they have been working in this industry for a long time, and this is the first time they have encountered such a situation. "It probably has something to do with this tester." Tang Qing pointed at Gao Ming uncertainly through the car window: "His reaction to danger is completely different from normal people. He almost killed the murderer in the dream. I''m a little suspicious. He saw through my identity." "Have you seen through your identity? Are you a cheater?" Director Li''s expression became more serious. (End of chapter) Chapter 478 The second level of dreams Chapter 478 The Second Level of Dreams Many years ago, a terrorist incident that was classified as a taboo occurred in Xinhu. It took ten years to eliminate the impact. It is said that nearly a million people underwent brain surgery for this incident and forgot certain things. The cheaters Director Li mentioned were those who participated in that taboo incident. Some of them escaped major screening, avoided brain surgery, and still retained some memories that cannot be made public. "She shouldn''t be a cheater." Tang Qing called up Gao Ming''s information: "He is a teacher at Xinhu No. 1 High School. He was almost seriously injured and died trying to save his students. While he was in a coma, the hospital used our latest technology to treat him. Treatment saved his life. "Has he used our technology?" Director Li raised his eyebrows, and his look at Gao Ming was completely different from before. "Yes, it is for this reason that I drew him directly to today. Normally, he might not be able to take part in the test until a month later." Tang Qing said with a wry smile: "But I didn''t expect it to change at all. In this case, I dont know what happened to him. I think his brain is probably more valuable for research than that of the murderer. "He was seriously injured and fell into a coma. He was on the verge of death several times. He was in coma for several months and miraculously woke up." Director Li asked the staff to get in the car and began to carry various equipment: "Always observe the physical condition of this tester. Maybe he has entered the test before." Mid-Level Nightmare. Various data about Gao''s life appeared on the screens. He looked very healthy, not like a person who had been in a coma for several months. "Tang Qing, you stay here and focus on protecting him!" "OK." The light is torn apart bit by bit by the shadows, like flying snowflakes, slowly melting. The small building was completely plunged into darkness, and Gao Ming stood alone in the guest room. He was not afraid at all, and even felt the touch of the shadow carefully. When his whole body was shrouded in shadow, the ghosts looked at him exactly as they looked at a dead person. He felt that his body was falling rapidly. After looking around, he felt that the whole world was falling. The shadow rubbed into his skin, and Gao Ming seemed to have fallen into a bottomless well. This well was hidden underground in the old house, and no one except the owner knew of its existence. The obese old man with wooden picks all over his body and his wife with all her fingernails falling off rushed towards death. The test subjects killed by them before would have their wills escape from the nightmare, but now everything has changed. Those "ghosts" whose ends were connected to the girl grabbed Gao Ming''s neck and twisted his body using all possible means until he could no longer breathe. Shadows poured into Gao Ming''s body, and life continued to flow away. When Gao Ming''s eyes were slowly closing, the eyelashes of the **** the bed trembled, and her eyes were about to open. "Sister! Are you back?" The fool''s voice sounded outside the house. He climbed to the iron bed regardless of the danger. There was the center of the shadow, but he didn''t care at all, and was willing to fall into the abyss with his sister. The thick shadow was like a quagmire, and the one-eyed idiot was deeply stuck in it. He shouted for his sister loudly, and his body was bitten by two vicious dogs with human heads. The ghost in the house was not really hurting him, but just preventing him from getting closer. He couldn''t get here before, but this time it was because Gao Ming helped him take a lot of the pressure off. After smashing the vicious dog away, the fool lay beside the bed. He wanted to take his sister away from the iron bed. When he moved her, the sleeping little girl opened her eyes. Just when she opened her eyes, a horrified expression appeared on Li Gui''s ferocious face. The area shrouded in shadow inside the small building had all lost its color, and all objects, including the girl herself, were covered in a layer of shadow. It''s still the same building, but it seems like two completely different places. The burning smell in the small building disappeared in an instant, and all traces of burning in the building disappeared. The house returned to the time when it was first built more than ten years ago. The yard was filled with flowers and various fruits were placed on the dining table. Funny programs are playing on the TV. These scenes are very warm, but in the girl''s eyes, everything in the building is entangled with countless inescapable threads, and as long as they are touched, the body will be pierced. The ferocious ghostly shadows penetrated into the girl''s heart, brain and eyes, as if they were the girl''s fantasy. "Sister! Sister!" The one-eyed fool''s voice was trembling. His tall body made the girl in his arms even more petite. "Brother..." The little girl opened her eyes drowsily. Her body was in tatters, and the only intact clothes and skin were sewn together. From a distance, she looked like a large doll. If you looked closely, you would find that her limbs were densely covered with scars. The silk thread penetrated and was tied to the small building: "You shouldn''t come in." The idiot brother was crying. The little girl touched his head and looked much more mature than his brother. "Stay outside my nightmare, brother, it''s time for you to let go." The younger sister stretched out her little hand to wipe her brother''s dirty face. After her brother''s mood stabilized, she looked at Gao Ming: "Who are you? Why are you here? ? "I lost something very important." Gao Ming walked up to his sister and said, "I want to find it. Your home gives me a very familiar feeling." "This is not my home." There was a clear disgust in the girl''s voice: "There is nothing you are looking for here, there is only despair, pain and hatred." "No, I can feel my heart beating wildly. This is the first time I''m so excited since I woke up from a coma." To say something rude to Liu Yi, Gao Ming felt that when he was lying next to Liu Yi, he felt so excited There have never been such big ups and downs. After speaking, Gao Ming silenced the little girl. It took a long time for the girl to speak: "What you are looking for is definitely not here. This is a nightmare that I can never get rid of." The girl''s body is immersed in shadows. The girl''s eyes only change when she looks at her brother. At other times, there is only despair and pain in her eyes. "I once fell into a nightmare. I died countless times in that city. Maybe I can find that city through your dream." Gao Ming was very mobile and he immediately ran to the window. It was pitch black outside the window. Then he came to the first floor, opened the door, and faced the unknown darkness, and took a step forward. But when the shoes landed, he found that he was back in the house again, and there were several very thin threads on his legs and hands. "As long as you touch something in the house, you will be connected to the house. The more you touch, the lower the probability of leaving, until you are finally assimilated by the nightmare." The thread on the girl''s body has slowly crawled to her brother: "Just Be part of the nightmare like me." "The characteristics of nightmares come from the experiences during life." The girl did not give up after seeing a chance of death. She sighed softly: "After being adopted into this prison, I thought about escaping every day, but my two brothers were like two evil spirits. The dog is always watching me, not to mention the devil is watching me. I originally thought that the angel would help me, but I didn''t expect that the angel''s wings are also black. As long as I have a relationship with this family, I will never be able to leave. (End of chapter) Chapter 479 Meaty-smelling seeds Chapter 479 Seeds that smell like meat Even though the little girl suffered all kinds of inhuman torture, she was still very kind. She personally told Gao Ming what happened in the past, and also told Gao Ming a lot of information about nightmares. Every nightmare in the world is unique. Based on the dreamer''s life memories, it condenses a moment of their despair and engraves reality into illusion. Perhaps there was too much accumulated pain, and the illusory despair precipitated into its true form, turning into an invisible but existing deep sea. The little girl has personal experience. She said that nightmares are roughly divided into three levels. The first level nightmare is the most common, also called shallow nightmare. Everyone is likely to have it. It is completely a projection of reality. Everything in the nightmare, no matter how deep it is, is Strange and absurd things can be compared with what happened in reality. The small building that the testers entered before was a shallow nightmare, the burnt home, the adopter who became a ghost, and the idiot brother who insisted on protecting his sister. These all happened in real life. When the various negative emotions in shallow nightmares accumulate to a certain extent, a shadow will appear. This thing cannot be eliminated, but its range of activities can be limited initially. The little girl didn''t know what the shadow represented. She was worried that her brother would be hurt, so she kept the shadow trapped in her body. Slowly, she fell asleep in her nightmare, sleeping in the shadow, and entered the third stage of the nightmare. Second floor. The second level of nightmares is completely covered by shadows. Everything here is composed of the things she fears the most. Because she is extremely eager to leave after being adopted, the nightmares become a cage from which she cannot escape, using any item in the house. Everything has to pay a price, and the connection with this small building will be deepened. This is exactly the situation the little girl faced in her childhood. Her adoptive parents did not treat her as a human being, and their "raising" had some special purpose. "Because the things you fear are different, the characteristics of each nightmare are also different. You are unfortunate to have met me. The characteristic of my nightmare is that I am forbidden to leave." The girl explained patiently. In her opinion, Gao Ming and her brother also have different characteristics. Sooner or later it will become part of the small building. Observing the silk threads on his body, Gao Ming felt as if he had fallen into a spider web. The more he struggled, the deeper he would sink: "Is there really no way to leave?" "There are two doors in every nightmare. One door represents leaving, and the other represents ''release''. The door symbolizing leaving is in the shallow dream. You only need to fulfill your brother''s wish and play with him on my behalf." After finishing all the games, he will let you go and return to reality." The girl looked at Gao Ming very worriedly: "Who knew you would end up like this?" "Where is the door that symbolizes liberation?" Gao Ming was even more curious about this. Stepping on the ground, the little girl pointed downwards: "The second level of nightmares can be called the middle level dream. As the despair continues to ferment, the middle level dream will slide towards the deep dream. Once you enter the deep dream, you will never be able to return. In reality, the ''door'' that symbolizes liberation leads to another world." Holding her brother''s arm, the girl looked a little reluctant: "I''m getting sleepier and sleepier. If I fall asleep in the middle dream, I might see the deepest nightmare in my heart." The girl''s words touched Gao Ming very much. He thought of the scene when he was in a coma: "When I was about to die, did I accidentally enter a deep dream? But why did I wake up again? The hospital was treating me. At that time, it was said that the latest technology was used, what is the relationship between this? "You don''t seem worried at all." The girl didn''t want to hurt Gao Ming, she just complained that Gao Ming had brought her brother into the middle-level nightmare. "It''s useless to worry." Gao Ming thought carefully for a long time and stood in front of the little girl: "Do you think I have been in a deep nightmare? Do I have the aura related to a deep nightmare?" The little girl couldn''t think of herself. It has become like this, and there will be a day when she will be embarrassed. She looked at Gao Ming up and down, but she didn''t see anything. She just felt that Gao Ming was sick. No longer paying attention to Gao Ming, the little girl shouted towards a room on the first floor: "You come out too, don''t hide." A rustling sound rang out, and a moment later, Xu Deyi crawled out from under the bed with a bitter look on his face. He regretted not being killed by Tang Qing because he was too strong. "Listen to what you mean, we were all deceived by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The test started a long time ago and there is no contact person at all?" Because he was hiding under the bed, Xu Deyi had more sticky threads on his body than Gao Ming. "They are robbers who rob others of their lives, and you are the thieves and accomplices." The girl glanced at Xu Deyi angrily: "Is it too late to regret it now?" "You haven''t answered my question yet." Gao Ming took two more steps forward and almost touched the fool''s arm hugging his sister: "You are living in a nightmare, so you should be able to feel the difference between me and other testers. Maybe You can find some clues about other nightmares from me!" After taking off the backpack he carried with him, Gao Ming took off his coat and took out all the things in his pockets: "These are the things I brought with me when I fell into a coma. The hospital has kept them for me until now. I seem to be in a nightmare." used them." As if to grasp the last straw, the high-life serial communicator was placed in front of the girl. "Are you not just different from other test subjects? You are very different from any normal person." The little girl was sleeping alone in the nightmare, and the arrival of the high-profile people helped her share a little of her despair, so Only then would she be willing to say a few more words: "Under the guidance of those bandits, you forced your will into the nightmare. The clothes, communication devices, and backpacks you wear are all figments of your will, and they are things in reality. Its impossible to really lead into a nightmare. "You said these are all made up based on your own will?" Gao Ming turned his backpack upside down and let the things fall to the ground, where they shattered and disappeared in the shadows. "Yes, give up." The girl was very sure: "Nothing in reality can affect the nightmare." Just when she said this, a slight abnormal sound sounded on the floor. Several people looked there and saw three strange seeds falling from Gaoming''s backpack just now. These three seeds did not disappear like other items. After touching the shadow, the shriveled case absorbed the shadow and fear like a sponge. "What is this?" The girl thought she knew nightmares very well, but she had never seen a seed that could swallow fear. Gao Ming also looked confused. He bent down to pick up two of the seeds and put them in his palm. When he was about to pick up the third seed, the shriveled shell of the seed cracked a gap, and there were tiny roots like blood vessels. It plunged directly into the gap in the floor. (End of chapter) Chapter 480 fruit of fear Chapter 480 The Fruit of Fear The shadows are gathering in the direction of the seeds at a faster speed, and even Gao Ming can''t tell whether this is a seed? Or something else? The cracked shell resembled the shed skin of an animal, and the wildly growing roots not only looked like blood vessels, but also exuded a faint scent of meat. "Didn''t you say that things from reality can''t be brought into nightmares?" Gao Ming didn''t wait for the little girl to speak and asked first, silencing the child. Not only did he bring things into the nightmare, the seeds also had unknown effects on the nightmare. Despair, malice, fear, the negative emotions that ordinary people avoid are all the nourishment of that seed. The little girl stared at the rapidly growing seed with wide eyes. While she was shocked, she felt joyful emotions in her heart for the first time. "This building is a nightmare that imprisons me, and it is eating my nightmares!" The girl''s body was intertwined with the small building. All her pain came from here. She struggled hard and could not get rid of it. All the trauma turned into a A sinking nightmare. The little girl had already given up and just wanted not to involve her brother, but she didn''t expect that she would have a chance to change today. "Eating the seeds of nightmares, is it the hope buried deep in the deepest darkness?" The little girl seemed to be admiring the most perfect work of art in the world. The blood-red seedlings seemed to be a gift from the savior to the world. The cracks in the floor were pushed open, and the young seedlings were growing up little by little. Gao Ming and the others seemed to hear the whole building wailing. As the young seedlings continued to absorb shadows and various negative emotions, they grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and everyone gradually discovered that something was wrong. This seed is obviously a plant, but the rhizome it grows has skin similar to that of a living person. The blood vessels in it can be clearly seen through the thin skin. The characteristic of the little girl''s nightmare is imprisonment. As long as the consciousness entering the dream touches the objects in the building, it will be connected with the small building. The more contact there is, the smaller the probability of leaving. The flesh-and-blood plant brought in by Gao Ming made perfect use of the characteristics of nightmares. It crazily invaded nightmares and never thought of leaving. It devoured the shadow covering the entire building, chewing on the little girl''s despair, and this Nightmares are deeply bound to each other. "It''s grown taller again." In just a few minutes, the young seedlings had grown to the height of a person, the branches and leaves stretched out, and the little girl''s face appeared on each **** leaf. This wasn''t the end yet. After the flesh-and-blood plant had absorbed enough fear, it stretched out its branches and began to grow towards the girl''s location with a strong purpose. The brother hugged the little girl to escape, and the branches of flesh and blood followed them like living hands. "Why is it staring at my sister? What are you doing!" The idiot brother asked Gao Ming, but the little girl didn''t blame anything. She didn''t feel scared. Compared with being imprisoned in this despair forever, the collapse of her will was nothing. A relief. "Brother, stop hiding." The little girl stopped her brother. "But" "It''s okay, I won''t be afraid of anything anymore." The little girl touched her brother''s face. She reached out and grabbed the fleshy branches and leaves that spread over. Each leaf is covered with a girl''s face, and their closed eyes slowly open, as if they all come alive. The branches wrapped around the girl''s fingers, pierced her body, and began to draw something from her body. The girl curled up in pain, black tears streaming from her eyes, and a strange man''s roar came from her heart. Hearing that rough and savage voice, the idiot brother and the little girl trembled with fear. That was their adoptive father''s voice. The source of all pain came from that man. Even if he died in reality, the trauma and shadow he left behind It will still be hidden in my heart and sting my soul. However, what was different from the little girl''s behavior was that the **** plant became more excited, and more and more branches penetrated the girl''s body. This scene was terrifying to onlookers just looking at it. The voice in the girl''s heart became more and more angry and frightening, until the old man with wooden cones stuck in his body crawled out of the girl''s heart again. He had a sinister face, pulling his wife''s hair with his left hand, and holding his two dog sons with his right hand. It had to leave the girl''s heart, otherwise it would be eaten by flesh-and-blood plants. The idiot brother was trembling, but the sister overcame her fear. Her hands were grabbing the old man Li Gui''s leg, with a look of madness on her childish face. Bloody branches penetrated the girl''s body and grew on the old man Li Gui and his family. The screams echoed in the small building. The most fearful thing in the little girl''s heart was eaten by the flesh and blood plant. The nightmare seemed to have lost its support. The objects in the small building no longer restrained everyone, and the furniture and objects in the memory gradually took on colors. The smell of meat was rich. After swallowing all the negative emotions in the nightmare, this strange plant grew two fist-sized fruits. One had the girl''s frightened face engraved on it, and the other had a lingering shadow. "These two fruits were produced after it absorbed my nightmares. Eating them will be good for you, but you seem to be bound to this strange plant from now on. It may also appear in your nightmares. ." Gao Ming picked two fruits and handed them to Fool and Xu Deyi. The seed itself was brought by him. He felt that there was a constant connection between himself and the flesh-and-blood plant. This strange flesh-and-blood plant seemed to be trying hard to talk to him, but because it was too weak, it could not express it accurately. own meaning. "You should leave quickly! If you don''t leave, it will be too late!" The girl''s body has grown together with flesh and blood plants: "Go to the third floor. There is a small window in my room. That is the only exit to leave the nightmare on the middle floor. I had fantasized about jumping from there countless times before, but I didnt expect that it would become an exit in my dream. "Sister, when will you come back?" The one-eyed fool repeated the same words. At this time, the sister could no longer suppress the power of the flesh and blood plant. The floor of the small building cracked layer by layer. Only then did everyone see the root of the flesh and blood plant growing downwards. ! The part buried underground is more than ten times larger than the one on the ground, and it looks extremely shocking and terrifying. "Come on! This flesh and blood monster is going to **** all my nightmares away. It wants to take me into a deep nightmare!" Gao Ming originally wanted to enter the deep dreamland, but for some reason he suddenly thought of Liu Yi at a certain moment. Someone was still waiting for him to come home, and the cat at home had not been fed yet. Some inadvertent little details in life made him hesitate for a moment. When he realized it, Xu Deyi had already caught him and the one-eyed fool to the third floor. After devouring the fruit, Xu Deyi and the one-eyed fool seemed to have undergone great physical changes, and their strength became significantly stronger in the nightmare. "Brother, I will never forget your kindness, and I will not tell anyone about what happened here." As soon as Xu De opened the window, the three of them jumped out of the small building. (End of chapter) Chapter 481 Any solution? Im impressed! Chapter 481 A solution? I''m impressed! The moment their bodies jumped out of the small building, the black night sky turned upside down under them and turned into a dark ocean. They swam upward desperately until they breathed fresh air. Opening his eyes, Gao Ming felt a stabbing pain in the back of his head, and scratched his neck with both hands. "woke up?" "The key protected target woke up on his own!" "All body data are stable! Brain connections are stable!" "Don''t move! We''ll help you open it!" Voices poured into Gao Ming''s ears one after another. It didn''t take long for the helmet and so-called safety protective gear he was wearing to be taken off. Gao Ming saw Tang Qing''s face that was a bit unbeatable. At this time, Tang Qing was wearing a researcher''s uniform and brand new glasses, looking more like a polite scum. "You really have a problem!" Resisting the urge to punch Tang Qing in the face, Gao Ming looked around and found that he was still on the bus. The brain game started from the moment they got on the bus. "Congratulations on successfully passing the test and officially becoming a beta tester of the Yongsheng Pharmaceutical Brain Game." Tang Qing and several staff members around him were smiling, but there was still surprise in their eyes. Xu Deyi on the side also had his helmet taken off. He was in a daze and his mind was not yet clear. From this point, we can also see that Gao Ming is different. Most people need about an hour to recover and adapt after leaving the brain game, but Gao Ming seems to be more suitable for nightmares than anyone else, and has always maintained his sanity. . "Where are the other testers who died in the nightmare?" Gao Ming stared at Tang Qing coldly. This guy was the docking staff of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, and he was full of lies in the nightmare. "Still recovering." Tang Qing pointed to the hospital bed outside the window: "We will use some technology to make them forget what happened during the test and regard it as a dream." "Then you are really shameless." Gao Ming''s unkind comment made the smile on Tang Qing''s face freeze, but he and the staff didn''t care. It seemed that they had done even more shameless things. "Anyway, you are welcome to join." Tang Qing helped Gao Ming up and came outside the bus. The underground laboratory covering an area of ??nearly a thousand square meters was divided into different areas. A large number of uniformed staff and intelligent robots walked in front of various instruments. Gao Ming also saw other test subjects in the nightmare, everyone lying on the hospital bed. , they wear another metal helmet, and the back of the head is connected by a thick line. The end of the line is a huge jar containing a brain. "What''s that?" "The brains of death row prisoners." Tang Qing waved his hand, and the number and related information were displayed on the jar: "In order to develop brain games, major prisons have donated many deformed brains of perverted murderers to us for our research." "Is it really a donation?" Gao Ming didn''t believe what Tang Qing said. The nightmare he just experienced belonged to the little girl, which meant that the brain in the jar probably did not belong to a death row prisoner, but to an innocent child. "It''s all about the future of humanity." After Tang Qing waited for Xu De to wake up, he brought the two of them to a cubicle. On the table were two brand-new black ring communicators and two sets of clothes: "You''d better keep wearing the communicator. There are Your identification code, if you encounter any trouble in Xinhu, you can also use it to ask us for help. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has only one request from you. You must not leak any information in the laboratory. Once we discover it, you will not only be protected! You will face huge claims and even be forced to undergo brain surgery. This is all written in advance in the contract and signed by you." Hearing this, Gao Ming and Xu Deyi''s faces turned dark. They didn''t read the seventeen-page contract carefully at all. "There are many test sites in New Shanghai. According to the confidentiality level, you two escaped from the middle-level nightmare, so your permissions are much higher than other novices, and you can participate in brain experiments below level three." Tang Qing said with a smile. Smile: "Don''t be sad, look at your account balance, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical will never treat any internal tester who has made a contribution badly." "Two thousand? I almost died inside, so you give me two thousand?" Xu Deyi grabbed Tang Qing''s collar angrily. "Zhi Nao''s settlement is very accurate. If I give you two thousand yuan, it means you are worth two thousand yuan." Tang Qing was actually a little confused. If he normally enters the middle-level nightmare and comes out, he will be rewarded at least over ten thousand yuan. The communication device on his wrist vibrated. Tang Qing''s face changed slightly after checking it. He took Gao Ming and Xu Deyi into another compartment. There was a nutrition bin in the small compartment. The idiot brother Gao Ming had seen in his sister''s nightmare was lying in it. His head was also connected to the jar containing the brain. "This child is actually awake?" Tang Qing was very surprised. "What happened to the fool and his sister?" Gao Ming grabbed Tang Qing and asked forcefully. "Didn''t you all see it in your nightmares? There was a fire in the adoptive parents'' house, and my sister was buried in the flames. When the chef rescued the idiot brother, he lost consciousness and fell into a deep coma. We also wanted to save him, so we Putting his consciousness into the chef''s brain." Seeing the one-eyed fool struggling on the hospital bed, Tang Qing shook off Gao Ming''s hand: "It turns out that our treatment is very effective, just like the results of the test on you. Same." The one-eyed fool had no name. All the testers and staff who participated in the test called him fool. Over time, he seemed to be accustomed to this title. The staff were busy around the fool. Gao Ming leaned against the wall and silently observed the surroundings. Soon his eyes were attracted by a huge screen. The picture played on the screen was very strange. Rows of fully enclosed nutritional warehouses were sunk in a dark "big lake", and everyone in the warehouse was covered with various tubes. Gao Ming approached step by step, his eyes fixed on a certain nutrition warehouse, staring at the living people in the warehouse, whose face he had seen in his nightmares! "That is our Level 5 confidential laboratory of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Every tester who participates in the experiment is a hero for all mankind." A staff member over fifty years old with a coffin face appeared behind Gao Ming at some point. . "What''s this person''s name?" Gao Ming didn''t look back and pointed blankly at a living person in a nutrition warehouse. "His name is Wan Jie. He is our brain game development department of Xinhu Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, the first warrior to enter the deep dream, and the first hero to send back information from the deep nightmare." The old man wiped his glasses, as if Something very sad came to mind: "But he hasn''t woken up for a long time." (End of chapter) Chapter 482 Where does the soul go? Chapter 482 Where does the soul go? "Wanjie?" Gao Ming chanted the name repeatedly in his mind. He was sure that this was the first time he saw the other person in real life, but there was a vague impression of Wanjie in the back of his mind. "Since I haven''t seen it in reality, I must have encountered it in a nightmare. As long as I figure out which nightmare Wanjie entered, maybe I can figure out what happened to me." There are some things that you can only think about in your heart and don''t dare to let outsiders know. "You were able to escape the middle-level nightmare after taking the brain test for the first time. You are very good. In the future, you should have the opportunity to enter the fifth-level confidential laboratory." The old man''s face never had any unnecessary expressions, he just looked at Gao Ming''s eyes. With a very faint expectation. "What are the requirements for entering the fifth-level laboratory?" Gao Ming''s question made the old man''s eyes look more appreciative. Most of the test subjects were frightened after coming out of nightmares. Every time they entered the brain game, it was like a prison sentence. For example, It''s so rare to have such an enlightened mind as Gao Ming. "I have entered the middle nightmare ten times, or I have entered the deep nightmare once and escaped successfully." The old man also spoke a little more: "We have many testers for shallow nightmares and middle nightmares, but there are testers who can enter the deep nightmare. Each one of them is the companys most precious asset, and they themselves have Level 5 confidentiality authority. "Good luck! Why are you running here!" Tang Qing ran over panting. When he saw the old man, he quickly apologized: "I''m sorry to bother you, Director Li." "It''s okay, we had a great time chatting." Director Li sat back in his chair, holding Gao Ming''s brain data analysis chart in his hand. "Then let''s leave first." Tang Qing quickly dragged Gao Ming away, and after staying away from Director Li, he whispered: "The old man is one of the leaders of this laboratory. When he was young, he participated in the experiment of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical and put himself After removing his emotions, he only has the company in mind, so youd better stay away from him. Returning to the ward where the one-eyed idiot was, the idiot who woke up was very irritable and attacked all the staff indiscriminately. Only when he saw Gao Ming, he made an ahhh sound from his mouth, as if he was asking Gao Ming what? "What did you do to the fool in that nightmare? He seemed to be afraid of you?" The staff asked Gao Ming, and Tang Qing was also a little curious. He only knew that Gao Ming took the chainsaw and knocked down the fool. He didn''t know what happened when he entered the middle dreamland. Walking towards the hospital bed, Gao Ming looked pitiful for the one-eyed idiot. His wrists were covered with needle holes and bruises from being restrained. He was skinny and skinny, and his eyes were filled with fear and hatred of the real world. If possible, he I even want to hide in a nightmare and be with my sister for the rest of my life. Bending down, Gao Ming whispered in the one-eyed fool''s ear: "I have a way to take you to see your sister. The premise is that you listen to me honestly. Can you do it?" The fool''s confused eyes suddenly cleared up after hearing the word "sister". He nodded repeatedly. If he hadn''t been bound by a restraint, he would have hugged Gao Ming in excitement. "This is a secret between us and my sister. Please don''t tell others." Gao Ming did not lie. The flesh and blood plant brought his sister into a deep nightmare. Gao Ming''s current goal is to enter the deep nightmare. He is the only one who can help the fool. people. "Tang Qing, when will the next brain game start?" Gao Ming signaled the fool not to get excited and looked back at Tang Qing. "All brain game tests are not mandatory, and you can start a new test at any time. However, we recommend that there be three days between the two tests to give your body and will a sufficient buffer." "Are there any recent brain tests related to deep nightmares?" Gao Ming asked very seriously, and Tang Qing shook his head slightly. "I only have the authority of this laboratory. At most, I can only let you participate in the test of the middle-level nightmare brain game. This is actually enough for you." Tang Qing hoped that Gao Ming could calm down: "Deep Nightmare and Middle Nightmare They are completely two concepts. You dont know enough about brain games. If you are exposed to it now, you are seeking death. You dont want to fall into a deep sleep again just after waking up from a coma, right? "I have my own considerations." "Think about your family and don''t regret it when you lose it." Tang Qing read Gao Ming''s information and sighed softly: "The biggest difference between Director Li and me is that, I wont encourage you to do those dangerous things. You can go back and have a good rest. I will choose a suitable mid-level nightmare test for you as soon as possible, and I will inform you when the time comes. "Do I have to be with other testers every time I test?" "Of course, we consume a lot of things every time we start a test." Tang Qing seemed to see what Gao Ming wanted to say, and pointed directly at Fool and Xu Deyi: "Other testers will also form a fixed test group. If If you dont have any objections, I can arrange for the three of you to go together for the next test. "Ah? Do you still have something to do with me?" Xu Deyi was not ready to continue taking the test at all. The gangster was frightened out of his courage. "We won''t force you to take the test, but..." Tang Qing smiled mysteriously: "You shouldn''t give up just yet. After all, nightmares are hard to get rid of." After everything that needed to be explained was completed, Tang Qing asked Gao Ming and the others to leave. After taking a special car five hundred meters away from the warehouse where the laboratory was located, Gao Ming''s cell phone began to vibrate continuously and received a large number of messages. "Has the signal been blocked before? Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is really careful." Sliding the screen, Gao Ming saw that Liu Yi had called him many times and sent many messages. This brief loss of contact made Liu Yi worried. Seeing the anxiety and worry revealed in those words, Gao Ming hurried to reply, but after writing a lot, he deleted all the edited words. Reality made him unable to let go, but that nightmare also affected his mood. If he chose one place to hold his soul, then there would be only his body in the other place. When he dialed Liu Yi''s number, it only rang once before he was answered. "Gao Ming! Where are you? Are you injured? I''ll pick you up now!" Liu Yi spoke very fast, hoping to get closer to Gao Ming with every sentence. "I went for the interview and got home soon." Gao Ming looked at the extra two thousand yuan in his account. It might be due to the interference of flesh and blood plants that they had received very little compensation after escaping the middle-level nightmare. With Liu Yi''s kind nagging and warnings, Gao Ming returned to the dilapidated apartment. He is now used to this place, and the warm decoration inside the house gradually coincides with the impression of home in his mind. Taking out the key, before Gao Ming could open the door, Liu Yi, who heard footsteps in the room, had already opened the door. Warm light shone in the dark corridor, dispelling the shadow behind Gao Ming. (End of chapter) Chapter 483 They all came to your door Chapter 483 They all came to the door Liu Yi, wearing a women''s casual shirt, walked out of the room with her hair a little messy. She seemed to hug Gao Ming with the warmth in the room. "Why don''t you answer the phone? I thought something happened to you!" There was blame in his tone, but more of it was worry. Liu Yi was originally very angry, but after seeing Gao Xing''s life, most of his anger disappeared. "I found a new job today, and I will find a way to pay off the mortgage." Gao Ming transferred the money sent to him by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical to Liu Yi. After receiving the transfer information, Liu Yi was stunned for a moment: "You earned two thousand in one day? Gao Ming, we must not do anything illegal! You are a hero who is not afraid of life and death to save students. Don''t do it for money." Destroy yourself!" "Don''t think blindly." Gao Ming originally wanted to tell Liu Yi about the brain game, but considering the confidentiality contract of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical and the dangers he might encounter in the brain game, he decided to hide it for the time being. Putting Liu Yi down, Gao Ming entered the house and saw Fa Cai playing with his slippers. He didn''t care whether the family was poor or rich, he didn''t have to think about anything. After washing his hands, Gao Ming began to change his clothes. Liu Yi followed him to inquire about the situation. Fortune Ze followed Liu Yi in a hurry. The family of three was like a small train, spinning around in the small house. Gao Ming didn''t know how to answer Liu Yi. Most of the time he only smiled bitterly. What surprised him was that many of his bad emotions slowly disappeared after returning home. After dinner, Gao Ming lay on the bed, sleepiness and exhaustion welling up from the depths of his mind. Brain games consume a lot of willpower, and it takes time to recover. Kao Ming fell asleep without even changing into his pajamas. Liu Yi, who was watching a movie on her mobile phone, heard Fa Cai meowing. When she turned around, she found that the kitten was huddled next to Gao Mingtou, as if it was looking for a comfortable place to rest. "Asleep?" Looking at such a warm scene, Liu Yi turned off the movie with a faint smile on his face. After Gao Ming came back, this family finally looked like a home, ordinary, but beautiful. Putting down her phone, Liu Yi tiptoed to the bedside. She gently leaned down and looked at Gao Ming, who was sleeping very close. "Good night." In his sleep, Gao Ming''s will seemed to be sinking, and he could very clearly hear a voice calling him deep underground. He realized that he was dreaming, but he couldn''t wake up. What was even more strange was that he was still holding the two flesh seeds in his dream. "Ghost on the bed?" His nose twitched, Gao Ming smelled the faint scent of meat, and ran following the scent. Gradually, the earth turned into the ocean, and the ocean turned into the night sky. Gao Ming seemed to see a city made entirely of flesh and blood, growing in the center of the city. There is a giant tree that connects heaven and earth and runs through all nightmares. No one knows the name of the giant tree, but as the death comes, the roots of the giant tree begin to absorb blood, and the branches and leaves gradually turn red. Slowly, the giant tree changes from emerald green to flesh and blood. The whole tree is no longer a plant. More like a flesh and blood monster! The appearance of the giant tree became more and more deformed and terrifying, and every leaf turned into a face of pain and despair. They all seemed to be people killed by Gao Ming, and they were all roaring towards Gao Ming. "Fate has arranged everything! Because of your appearance, everyone died! For the so-called freedom, you destroyed the entire city, and you are the murderer!" Harsh sounds came from all directions, the giant flesh-and-blood trees gradually withered and decayed, and the sky-high roots fell to the ground, destroying all the familiar buildings. "High life, high life!" Running forward, Gao Ming saw a broken shrine among the hollowed-out roots of the giant flesh-and-blood tree, in which a ferocious ghost and **** with four arms and four sides was enshrined. When he got closer, the ghosts and gods also opened their eyes, and the four ghost faces finally turned into high-life looks. Their heartbeats were almost at the same frequency. In other words, they seemed to be using the same heart. "Memories are hidden in flesh and blood, think about it! Think about it quickly! You don''t have much time!" The ghost''s voice overwhelmed all the roars, and the four ghost faces kept approaching until they penetrated into Gao Ming''s body. Gao Ming suddenly woke up from his dream. He was covered in cold sweat. He was gasping for air. Liu Yi, who was sleeping soundly, was also startled by Gao Ming. "Did you have a nightmare?" Liu Yi asked softly, patting Gao Ming''s back with his palm. "It''s not a nightmare. It seems like someone is telling me something through a dream." Gao Ming entered the bathroom and washed his face. He saw himself in the mirror and remembered the scene he saw when he took a shower that day. In the hazy mist, my body in the mirror was covered with words and blood marks. "Is it because I can''t tell the difference between reality, or is reality connected with nightmares?" When he returned to bed, it was already late at night, but Gao Ming was tossing and turning and couldn''t fall asleep. He took out the mobile phone he brought back from the hospital. The mobile phone that had been with him before the car accident was an older model, but the quality was very good and it could be used normally. Gao Ming originally wanted to collect some information related to brain games and nightmares. When he scrolled down the web page, he didn''t know what he clicked on and directly entered an entertainment platform. It seemed that someone was live broadcasting ghosts here. There were only a dozen or so viewers in the live broadcast room, but the anchor was extremely engaged, with a nervous and terrifying expression that rivaled that of the new Shanghai actor Bai Xian. His performance was very real, but as a host, he did not communicate with the audience and seemed to dare not be distracted at all. The old viewers in the live broadcast room did not ridicule or write bad comments. Instead, they patiently educated the new people in the live broadcast room. The room where the anchor was located was an abandoned hotel where a murder had occurred. He was trying the ten methods of seeing ghosts one by one. The anchor was well prepared, but none of the first four methods worked. When he tried the fifth method, the willow leaves attached to his eyes fell off, and the rice bowl in the house suddenly collapsed. He turned around and looked at He opened the door and stared at the dark corridor of the hotel. His body was shaking and sweat was visibly sliding down his cheeks. The anchor looked away from the camera. His expression changed from stiff to horrified, as if he had really seen something. Gao Ming also heard a strange sound, like a huge spider crawling quickly in the dark. "It''s coming..." This was the first time the anchor spoke. Then he turned and stared at the screen: "If I don''t live until dawn, the next person who enters the night will be born among you." As soon as he finished speaking, the anchor seemed to be dragged by some force and disappeared from the screen instantly. The scary footsteps sounded loudly, and the live broadcast was suddenly interrupted. The strange thing was that even though Gao Ming had been kicked out of the live broadcast room, the footsteps were still echoing in his ears. Subconsciously he turned his head and glanced behind him, Gao Ming stared at the bedroom wall. On the other side of the wall was the neighbor''s house, which had been vacant for more than ten years. "Is this thing real? Or is it fake?" (End of chapter) Chapter 484 Pick up the "head" person Chapter 484: Pick up the head person The footsteps came from far to near, first wandering around the neighbor''s house, and then slowly approaching the wall. While Gao Ming was lying on the wall listening, there seemed to be a face from the neighbor''s house pressing against the wall. More than ten seconds later, footsteps sounded again, as if he hurried to the corridor and stopped at the door of Liu Yi''s house. There was no knock on the door in the darkness. Gao Ming listened with all his concentration. The sound of footsteps became weaker and weaker. The last sound sounded as if he had entered Liu Yi''s house. "Meow!" Fa Cai was like a fur ball falling from the bed. Liu Yi woke up from his sleep and turned on the night light beside the bed: "Gao Ming, are you having another nightmare?" "It''s okay, it''s okay." Gao Ming looked at the open space in the living room, and Fa Cai stared at the same place. "Go to bed quickly. You have to go to work tomorrow." After Gao Ming put Liu Yi to sleep, he searched again, but couldn''t find anything related to the live broadcast. "Is it because I watched that live broadcast that I was targeted by something? The anchor said something before disappearing. If he doesn''t survive until dawn, someone will enter the night again? Is this catching a scapegoat? Or is it some kind of A boring prank?" He didn''t fall asleep again until dawn. He got up early and prepared breakfast for Liu Yi and Facai. After Liu Yi went to work, Gao Ming took out the ring communicator given to him by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The other party did not issue any tasks to him. After thinking for a moment, Gao Ming took the initiative to contact Tang Qing. After the video screen was connected, Gao Ming saw a face full of resentment and anger. "Brother, it''s non-working hours now." Sitting on the staff shuttle bus of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, Tang Qing said listlessly: "Yesterday, I worked overtime to write reports for you testers. If you have anything to do, please discuss it in three days. " "Three days of rest is too long for me. I need to enter other middle-level nightmares as soon as possible, or you can directly arrange deep nightmares for me." After Gao Ming and Liu Yi lived together, their daily lives were ordinary and beautiful. He likes this kind of life very much, but the problem is that he is obviously aware that his memory of that nightmare is fading. If he is completely immersed in reality, everything that happened in the nightmare may never be recovered, and he will never recover. Couldn''t figure out what was happening to me. "Are you short of money? There was a drug-dependent tester before who was not as active as you. Let''s calm down first and wait for the body to recover before conducting the next test." Tang Qing was helpless: "I will give it to you as soon as possible. Make arrangements, dont worry. The video call was hung up, and Gao Ming frowned slightly. After all, Tang Qing only worked for Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. If he wanted to enter the fifth-level confidentiality laboratory, he had to obtain higher authority: "That Director Li doesn''t look simple... " While Gao Ming was still thinking about how to contact Director Li, his phone suddenly vibrated again, and a blood-red unknown number came in. This number was marked as a dangerous number by 527 people. "I''ve only heard of numbers marked as scams, how can they be marked as dangerous numbers?" Gao Ming hesitated for a while, then answered the call: "Hello?" The buzzing sound of electricity was a bit harsh. The person who called Gao Ming seemed to be out of the country. The signal was particularly poor and the interference was very strong. He couldn''t hear what the other party was saying at all. Gao Ming was about to hang up the phone, but the other party gave him another address, seemingly asking him to go to this place. "Xinhu Ninth Sensory Experience Hall?" This store is located in the Xinhu Smart City. It is one of the branches of Hanjiang New Century Park in Xinhu. It is said that it uses the latest simulation technology to bring players an unprecedented novel experience. "Lao Zhou, the interviewer for Ghosts in the Park, said that their boss would contact me. Was it their boss who called me just now? The signal is so poor. Where did their boss make the call?" "I feel like the place he recommended is not a good place." Gao Ming looked at the living room where the sound of footsteps disappeared last night, thinking about his experience in the brain game: "But inexplicably, I feel that that place should be very suitable for me." Worried about getting rich and being alone at home, Gao Ming put it in a cat bag and took it on an intercity train to the smart city. The difference between the Xinhu Smart City and the old city is bigger than people and ghosts. They are simply two different worlds. Very few pedestrians use mobile phones on the road. Basically everyone has a chip implanted and can directly communicate with the citys smart brain. The smart city brain is also a legend, but its birth is full of mysteries. There is no definite answer to who made it. The most common information about Smart Brain on the Internet is that its self-update speed is very fast, so fast that even city managers are afraid. Therefore, they restricted it more than ten years ago and deprived it of most of its permissions. Now smart cities The brain is actually an incomplete product. At 10:30 in the morning, Gao Ming found the experience center. It was built in the most prosperous and core area of ??the smart city, hidden among the high-rise buildings. There are many buildings, bustling with traffic and shining neon lights. It is the busiest place in Xinhu. However, Gao Ming followed the navigation and continued to move forward, but slowly he felt that something was wrong. Where there is light, there is darkness. Among all the buildings, there is one that is built downwind from the water. Even though the location is awkward, there are still several dark layers in the building that are difficult to be illuminated by the sun. There are people everywhere, but these floors look gloomy. Occasionally, people passing by will speed up their pace. "It''s really not easy to find such an evil place in the downtown area." Gao Ming followed the navigation guidance and took the elevator to the seventh floor of the building. Then he turned into the staircase and walked down two floors before finally looking We arrived at the signboard of the Ninth Sensory Experience Hall. Others do business for fear that people will not see it, but this experience center seems to be afraid of being found. It is built in the darkest place in the building. All the windows around it are covered with thick black cloth. Gao Ming wants to open it out of caution. He opened the black cloth to confirm his position, but when he opened the black cloth, he found that the outside was not the scenery he imagined, but thick cement walls, which was very depressing. "Hey, are you here to experience it?" A cold female voice sounded from behind. Gao Ming turned around and saw a very "special" woman. The woman is very beautiful, with long legs, white arms, and a slender waist. Any part of her body is very beautiful when taken alone, but when combined together, it gives people an extremely uncoordinated feeling. In addition, Gao Ming also discovered that when the woman spoke, her mouth did not move, and the voice seemed to come from her belly. What was even more strange was that there was a circle of stitching marks on the woman''s neck. This avant-garde decorative style made people feel Creepy. "I have interviewed for Hanjiang New Century Park before, and I received a strange phone call in the morning. The person asked me to come here." Gao Ming showed the young lady the dangerous number that had been marked by many people. (End of chapter) Chapter 485 this is our tradition Chapter 485 This is our tradition The clerk tilted her head and stared at the numbers. Her eyes seemed to become much clearer, and her speech was no longer weak. After coughing, the young lady pushed Gao Ming''s cell phone aside: "Why didn''t you say earlier that you were here for an interview?" She glanced up and down at Gao Ming and saw that Gao Ming was still carrying a cat bag: "It really looks like it. The boss also had a cat before." "Does your boss also like to keep cats?" "That''s not true. Cats are psychic. The place where the boss goes to discuss business is not clean." The way the young lady looked at Gao Ming changed. The look was indescribable. Anyway, it didn''t look like she was looking at a normal person: "Since it is The boss recommended you to come here, so I wont waste any time and lets start the interview directly. The young lady yelled into the store, the lights in the store were turned off, and the door slowly closed, as if there was someone controlling it inside. "Let''s go." "Is the interview venue outside?" "Yeah." Covering her body with a large black sweatshirt, wearing a cap and a mask, the young lady walked in the shadows and led Gao Ming into the elevator. As the numbers on the elevator display screen change, the temperature inside the car slowly rises. They seem to have climbed out of an ice cave thousands of years ago. From time to time, young people dressed in fashionable clothes enter the elevator, and music and voices pour in. Both ears. Gao Ming glanced at the young lady. She was standing in the corner of the elevator, her head lowered, her face covered by the edge. It was as if other people in the elevator couldn''t see her. "arrive." The floor number stopped at 14, the elevator door opened, and the young people in the car rushed out noisily, with Gao Ming and the young lady walking side by side behind. The decoration style of the entire fourteenth floor is exaggerated and grotesque, like a huge mental hospital, and the staff here are also wearing white coats and hospital gowns. "Welcome to the Urban Syndrome Treatment Center!" A slightly morbid voice sounded. A female nurse with scars on her face walked to the elevator holding several files. She was very tall and in excellent shape. The scars on her face not only did not make her It''s disgusting, but it makes it even more special. The young people who walked out of the elevator with Gao Ming were already excited. They seemed to be really sick and needed serious treatment. "The treatment center will customize your own treatment plan for you. Now please fill in your basic information, contact information, and sign a treatment agreement." The female nurse took out several case sheets and distributed them to everyone present. Gao Ming glanced down and saw that Gao Ming did not write immediately. The case sheet issued by the female nurse was actually a disclaimer and some psychological game tests. Gao Ming could understand these. The problem was that the name of this haunted house was printed on the case sheet - Magic City. madhouse! Turning to look at the young lady, Gao Ming only had doubts in his eyes: "I''m here for an interview at the Ninth Senses Experience Hall. Why did you lead me to someone else''s haunted house? And their fees are so high!" "This is part of the interview. Although their haunted house is not scary, it is the limit allowed by the law. Our boss also took his girlfriend there for a date. The two of them chatted so passionately that he accidentally put a real The madman forgot the scariest scene in their haunted house. All you need to do is find the real madman among all the haunted house employees and bring him out." The young lady said it easily, but Gao Ming frowned when he heard it. wrinkle. "Your boss threw a real lunatic into a competitor''s lunatic asylum and a haunted house?" Gao Ming was shocked when he heard this: "Is the business war between haunted houses so fierce?" "Business war? They are not worthy yet." The young lady dismissed it: "That lunatic is very timid, very sensitive, and more afraid of other employees, so we didn''t go to arrest him. Don''t talk nonsense. If you can''t even do this Then you wont be able to work with us. After filling out the form, Gao Ming handed it to the female nurse. They walked through the corridor and were taken to the "payment office" of the hospital. When Gao Ming was waiting in line to pay, he turned back and glanced towards the elevator. The young lady wearing a peaked cap seemed to be unaccustomed to staying in crowded places. She took out a cigarette from her pocket. After it was lit, the smoke stained with red blood slowly dispersed, vaguely echoing the scarlet under the girl''s sweatshirt. After blowing out a smoke ring, even the colored contact lenses could not cover the color in the depths of her eyes. She slowly raised her slender fingers and pointed to the side of Gao Ming impatiently, signaling Gao Ming to listen carefully to the doctor. "Everyone has completed the admission procedures, please take a rest here." The female nurse had a strange expression, and the scar on her face trembled slightly: "I don''t know what happened to the doctor on duty. I''m going to take a look. " After taking a few steps, she slowly turned around, glanced at everyone, and then said word by word: "I forgot to tell you one thing. Recently, several patients in the hospital died mysteriously. The death was very miserable. It''s not possible at all." It doesnt seem like it was done by humans, and we havent investigated the cause yet, so dont run around and dont just believe what others say. The background music changed, and the expression on the female nurse''s face became more and more strange: "You''d better stay in this room. If you are really scared, go find the brain metal therapy device, which can help end your pain. " Throwing a brain therapy device on the ground casually, the female nurse walked towards the depths of the passage until she disappeared. Only then did everyone realize that the way they came had disappeared. The long passage was blocked by layers of walls, and the light was blocked. Also very dim. "Has it started yet?" A girl in denim clothes hugged her best friend tightly: "Jiajia, I am willing to risk my life to accompany a gentleman. Can we break up with that scumbag when we go back this time? You always fall out of love. I cant bear to come to the haunted house. The girl named Jiajia is only in her early twenties. She is dressed like a sunny hottie, but her eyes are dull: "Don''t worry, Lao Cao, I''m really in love with you." "Don''t be afraid, everyone. It''s fate that we can compete in the same secret room. If you are afraid, you can follow me." The young man who spoke should be a college student and looked very strong: "My name is Anyuan, and this is my roommate Jie elder brother." Brother Jie, who has long hair, is dressed more aggressively: "Hi, two beauties, I am Anyuan''s adoptive father." "Get out of here, uncle." Anyuan pushed Brother Jie aside: "This is the second time for both of us to play. This secret room is very large and has a high degree of freedom. Every choice will affect the subsequent branches. Within the specified time, Its almost impossible to pass. "Although it is known as the scariest secret room in the smart city, in order to take care of the vast majority of tourists, the outer area is not too scary." Brother Jie also revealed a little bit of information: "The owner of this haunted house is said to have worked at Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. I have worked and know a lot of inside information. The haunted house is divided into two parts: body and soul, which simulates the entire process of normal people going crazy. The outer body area is no different from other haunted houses. The real gold content is in the inner soul area. " "If you want to enter the soul area, you need to find medicine that can induce dreams in the haunted house. We failed at this step last time." Anyuan clenched his fists and felt it was a pity. (End of chapter) Chapter 486 Are you feeling superior? Chapter 486: Are you feeling superior? "Dream medicine?" Gao Ming said for the first time: "Can you two tell me what that medicine looks like?" For some reason, Gao Ming immediately became nervous when he heard about Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Many things that happened to him were related to this company. "Everyone''s description is different, but everyone mentioned that the medicine is not a medicine in the normal sense." Anyuan glanced at Gao Ming, curious as to why an uncle like Gao Ming would come to talk to young people. Let''s play the secret room together: "Brother, you look very haggard. Are you sure you can play this? It''s still very scary in there." Pursing his lips, Gao Ming said nothing. His mental age was indeed older than anyone present. "Old man, just hide behind, but remember to run faster when you are chased. If no one saves you after you are caught, then your money will be wasted and the game will be over." The voice in the corner was a little arrogant, and with Anyuan and the others Differently, several other tourists were wearing knee pads and running shoes, looking very professional. "Playing in a secret room gives you a sense of superiority?" Lao Cao hugged his best friend Jiajia. Although she was very scared, she still said angrily: "Isn''t this place open just for people to come and have fun? What do other people like to do? Just play whatever you want. "I''m sorry, my brother speaks more straightforwardly. He doesn''t mean any harm." A handsome boy with sprayed hair apologized to Lao Cao: "My name is Origami, and I am the deputy group leader of the Xinhu Secret Room Adventure Group. He This madhouse theme is considered the scariest secret room in Shanghai. If novices have never experienced a haunted house before, I really dont recommend playing this. "The scariest one in all of Xinhu?" Gao Ming was a little confused because he heard the interview girl say that her boss also brought his girlfriend here for a date. For a while, Gao Ming didn''t know who to believe. "Yes." Origami nodded solemnly. The lights in the distance began to flash, and a piercing scream suddenly came from the end of the corridor. Then all the lights suddenly went out, and the surrounding area was completely plunged into darkness. "Coming!" Someone was running wildly in the corridor. Before everyone could react, a loud noise rang in everyone''s ears. The beam of a flashlight suddenly appeared. The doctor in a white coat had a look of horror on his face. He slapped the steel guardrail with both hands: "Those lunatics ran out. ! Run away! Come with me!" Lao Cao and Jiajia were trembling with fear. They were afraid and moved towards the door. "Don''t go there! If you are taken away, you will be chased to death!" Anyuan stopped Jiajia: "Look at his clothes, there is a hospital gown under the white coat! This is not a doctor!" Seeing that he was discovered, the "doctor" slapped the iron guardrail with both hands and laughed hysterically: "Follow me quickly! Follow me quickly! If you don''t leave, if you don''t leave, you will all die!" With his face cracked, the "doctor" bumped his head against the iron guardrail, as if he wanted to squeeze his head in and press his face against several people. But at this moment, there was a strange chewing sound from the other side of the corridor, followed by the sound of a large amount of mucus being poured on the ground. After hearing this, the "doctor"''s expression instantly became extremely frightened, and he let go of the iron Guardrail: "If you don''t run, you will all die. You have all been deceived!" The "doctor" dropped a few words and quickly disappeared into the darkness. The monster that scared the "doctor" seemed to be slowly squirming closer to here. There was a strong sense of oppression. When the monster had touched the iron guardrail, the surrounding lights turned on again, and the frightening looming suddenly stopped. There was a tall and handsome male doctor standing outside the guardrail. It is no exaggeration to say that this guy is just like the male protagonist in the comics, with long legs, a double-door refrigerator, well-proportioned clothes and slim appearance, and full of muscles when undressed. Even if he has a good figure, he is not handsome in general and has a sense of brokenness. Jiajia''s dim eyes were gradually brightened, and the girls in the secret room group unconsciously approached the guardrail. "A patient has escaped from the ward. It is no longer safe here. I will take you to the security room first." The doctor''s voice was very magnetic. He took out the key and opened the lock on the guardrail: "Don''t be afraid, my name is Meng Qiu. He is the chief physician here. The door of the steel guardrail was opened, and Dr. Meng stood outside waiting like a gentleman. "Don''t go out!" Anyuan wanted to remind him, but it was too late. Jiajia and another couple of players walked out of the protective fence. The lights suddenly started to flash at this time. Doctor Meng''s face changed slightly and he grabbed Jiajia''s wrist: "Quickly leave! It''s no longer safe here!" While Lao Cao was still hesitating, Dr. Meng ran into the corridor with the three players and hid in a certain room. The lights were completely turned off, and they seemed to have disappeared. "Jiajia!" Lao Cao was very nervous. His best friend disappeared in the blink of an eye: "I''m really convinced! The more handsome a man is, the more dangerous he is!" "It doesn''t matter, we may encounter you later." Origami comforted Lao Cao, and raised his hand to take down a mirror above the guardrail: "You should be more careful. When the lights go out, there are monsters approaching. When the lights turn on, There was a handsome guy standing outside the door. It was obvious that the handsome guy was the monster who scared the patients away in the dark. " Shaking the mirror in his hand, Origami pointed it at Lao Cao: "The doctor is standing at the door, not because he doesn''t want to hurt you, but because he can''t come in. The mirror can reflect his true appearance." There was a ticking sound, and the female nurse with scars on her face came back. Her stomach was full of blood, and she had a strong smell of blood: "Are you okay... No, there are a few people missing!" "Dr. Meng just took them to the security room." Lao Cao had an ominous premonition in his heart. "We don''t have a doctor named Meng here at all! That thing ran out! Oh no! Come with me quickly!" The female nurse held on to the wall, and Origami, Anyuan and the others walked out of the guardrail. "The first wave was pretended by patients, the second wave was pretended by monsters, and the third wave is real? The design of this haunted house is a bit interesting, but the smell of blood is too fake." Gao Ming''s voice was low, but he was still heard next to him. Brother Jie heard it. "The haunted house just wants to separate us in this way. There will be more choices later, until there is no one around you in the end." Brother Jie is a very good person: "I see that you have never played the secret room. Wait a minute Whatever I choose, you choose. Before Gao Ming could agree, screams came from behind, the alarm went off, and the female nurse yelled wildly, telling everyone to hide in the wards on both sides of the corridor. The tourists were separated in panic. The whole haunted house was very fast-paced. Anyuan and Brother Jie were also separated. He, Gao Ming and Lao Cao were locked in Ward No. 7003. Through the window on the ward door, the tourists saw with their own eyes the female nurse being chased by a huge monster. They were all sweating for the female nurse. Only Gao Ming didn''t pay attention to the chase outside the window at all. He seemed to feel something. He squatted down and looked into the eyes under the hospital bed. (End of chapter) Chapter 487 winter melon Chapter 487 Winter Melon Donggua has been learning dance since she was a child. Her dream stage is in the Golden Hall of Vienna, but in reality her stage is under the hospital bed in a haunted house. After graduation, with her physical flexibility and body coordination far beyond ordinary people, she became an NPC in the Mad City Lunatic Asylum, playing the role of a physically and mentally distorted patient. After two weeks of training, Donggua worked alone for the first time. She stayed at her "workstation" slightly nervously, waiting for instructions from the Bluetooth headset. But what she didn''t expect was that a tourist suddenly squatted beside the bed and stared at her silently. It was pitch dark under the bed. Normally, people outside should not be able to see anything, but Donggua felt fuzzy in her heart. The tourist''s eyes were so strange. It''s like when people go to the aquarium to visit a mermaid. Everyone knows that the mermaid is played by a person, and they all look at it with appreciation, but the person silently took out various condiments, as if he wanted to taste the mermaid. This is not normal! Clenching her fingers nervously, Donggua didn''t dare to move, but then she discovered something even stranger. She actually saw disappointment in the tourist''s eyes. "I disappointed him? What do you mean? Did he expect to see a real ghost under the bed?" Donggua was a little angry. She was not famous for her dancing. She was looked down upon as a haunted house actor? The command came from the earphones, and Donggua immediately changed her expression. She deliberately made noise to attract the attention of several people in the room. "Any clues?" Anyuan was locked in another room when he came last time. He didn''t know what was there. He cautiously approached the bed. When he bent down and looked down, Donggua''s grimace suddenly popped out! "Ahhhhh!" The ghost''s screams tore his throat. Anyuan was so frightened that he sat on the ground and backed away. Lao Cao ran away through the door! Donggua was extremely excited. She ignored Anyuan and Lao Cao, threw her limbs upside down on the ground, and crawled towards Gaoming quickly. With an upside-down face, a sharp scream, and a twisted body and limbs under a blood-stained hospital gown, Winter Melon did not abide by the early rules prohibiting contact with tourists and frantically chased after Gao Ming. "Are you possessed?" Gao Ming, who was playing the secret room for the first time, turned around and ran away. From Dong Gua''s point of view, Gao Ming made a mistake that any novice would make, running in a panic, and in the end he would only force himself into a blind corner, experience the deepest fear, and let "ghosts" ravage him. "ah!" Baring her teeth, Winter Melon crawled faster and faster, but she couldn''t catch up with Gao Ming. "I''ve been here for two weeks and I''m very familiar with every road. Even if I can''t see it, it won''t be affected. What''s going on with that guy? Is he wearing night vision goggles?" After chasing for three minutes, Donggua was tired. She straightened up, and the central control command came from the earphones, saying that Gao Ming had strayed from the peripheral exploration area, and she needed to start her own side mission and guide Gao Ming in the single-player plot. . The Magic City Asylum has a high degree of freedom and there are many NPCs in it. There is no need to follow a fixed plot. This is why Anyuan and Origami are willing to experience it multiple times. "Tsk, I''m really causing trouble for myself." Donggua adjusted her expression and got up on the ground again. She crawled in a twisted and dark way for another minute. Seeing that she was getting further and further away from Gao Ming, she had to speak: "Wait a minute. one time!" "Have you spoken?" Gao Ming stopped at a corner, squatted down, and stared at Winter Melon curiously. Being stared at by Gao Ming like that, Dong Gua lost the fun of being scary for the first time, and felt an inexplicable embarrassment in her heart. However, in order not to deduct money, she still had to continue acting: "I was saving you just now, the female nurse and the hospital We are all in the same group, they want to feed you to the monsters! "Oh." Gao Ming nodded and asked: "You work here, no, you are hospitalized here. Have you encountered anything strange recently? For example, there is a stranger among your colleagues who you don''t know at all?" "Ah?" Donggua is a newcomer to the dance major. Her legs are still hanging around her neck, and her face is full of doubts. "Forget it, let''s move on to the next step." Gao Ming had learned from Anyuan and Origami that the Magic City Lunatic Asylum occupies a very large area, and there are many hidden areas that follow the plot. He wanted to explore them all at once. , then no time can be wasted. "There is a very terrifying secret hidden in the lunatic asylum. Our dean has died long ago. It is said that the current dean is a madman pretending to be a lunatic. He has been doing various experiments on us, among which the most chilling one is Yes..." Donggua said with a gloomy face, "A tragic life plan." "A miserable life?" "The dean needs the most desperate soul to carry something. There is no suitable candidate in reality, so he will make it himself, lock us into a nightmare, and induce us to go crazy! Make our memory confused! The soul becomes deformed!" Donggua screamed hysterically, and her words resonated with Gao Ming. Of course, Donggua definitely didnt know that her false lines triggered Gao Mings real reaction. "Then do I need to kill the dean next?" There was no wave in his calm tone. Gao Ming seemed to have started to state a fact after careful consideration. Some of the powder on Donggua''s face fell off, and she forgot her words after being told by Gao Ming. As a newcomer with little experience, the tourists in front of her felt like a big challenge. "We need to find the thing that the dean treasures before he completes the ceremony!" Winter Melon continued to twist her body, trying to make herself look as scary as possible. "Aren''t you tired of keeping the same posture all the time? You don''t have to worry about being caught being lazy. There is no surveillance in this blind spot. You can take a break." Gao Ming''s voice was very warm, which made Donggua''s heart heat up, but then she felt A chill started to creep up my back. The haunted house is densely covered with surveillance cameras. Even though Gao Ming was being chased, he actually found a blind spot that the surveillance cameras couldn''t see! Taking a deep breath, Donggua put down her legs hanging around her neck and changed into a comfortable position: "Don''t interrupt. What I''m going to say next is very important. You must remember it clearly." "Um." "I was outside the dean''s office and overheard a conversation between the dean and the head nurse. Everything they did revolved around a black box, and only the most desperate people could take out the contents of the black box." "So what I''m looking for is hidden in that black box?" Gao Ming remembered the words black box. "I can take you to the dean''s office, but before that you have to prove three things to me." Winter Melon stretched out three fingers, a hint of cunning flashed in her eyes: "You must be brave enough, innocent enough, and innocent enough. of despair. The single line that Dong Gua is responsible for is the most difficult one in the Mad City Lunatic Asylum. It is precisely because almost no one can trigger it, so it is handed over to her, a newcomer who is not very skilled in the business. (End of chapter) Chapter 488 hidden area Chapter 488 The Hidden Area "Don''t beat around the bush, just tell me what I should do." Gao Ming was in a hurry. He came to the haunted house purely because of an interview at another haunted house. "First you have to prove your bravery. I want you to go to the most dangerous ward No. 0 deep in the corridor and retrieve the key that the head nurse forgot. Then you have to enter the bathroom alone and confess your innocence to the mirror. You don''t need to feel desperate in the end. Be especially aware that from the moment you take away the head nurse''s key, you will be hunted by all the doctors in the lunatic asylum, isolated from the other patients, and unable to get any help. You can only rely on yourself." Donggua smiled deliberately in a twisted way. : "How is it? Are you afraid?" "Don''t be afraid, aren''t you still with me?" Gao Ming looked at the "poor" Donggua: "Where is Ward Zero?" "Follow the red light and I will wait for you at the bathroom door." Donggua left the blind spot, turned her body, twisted her hands and feet, and crawled away in a dark way. "Originally, I wasn''t very interested in this haunted house, but its background story seems to be related to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. What''s in the black box?" Gao Ming walked around the passage in the dark. Every time the red light came on, there would be people behind him. A monster began to chase him until Gao Ming was driven to the second floor. "Is there another floor above? This haunted house is so big!" Climbing up the stairs, the red alert came on again. The monsters on the first floor stopped after chasing them near the steps. The second floor seemed to be a restricted area for them as well. The wall changed, and a dilapidated corridor appeared where there was no road. A large number of case sheets were posted on the wall, and there were dense digging marks under the sheets. Dust was flying, and this hidden corridor seemed to have not been opened for a long time. Entering it, Gao Ming was now far away from other tourists and came to a brand new area. "All the patients on the case sheets are children, no more than ten years old, and they suffer from all kinds of strange diseases." You can see all kinds of children''s toys in the corridor, including a wooden horse with its legs cut off, a puppet with its eyes gouged out, a robot with a hollowed-out belly, and a stuffed bear with knotted hands and feet. At first glance, none of them is complete. Stuff, basically every toy was stained with red blood. As he continued to walk forward, his shoes stepped on something sticky, like blood or layers of black hair stuck to his scalp. Even if they know that they are in a haunted house, the corridor brings a strong sense of oppression to visitors, creating an atmosphere that is gradually going crazy and slowly getting out of control. "Ward Zero?" There are no wards in the deepest part of the corridor, only a dilapidated teacher''s room with thirty-one shrunken desks, each desk covered with black-and-white photos. Looking at the children''s photos, Gao Ming suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his head. Faces in black and white flashed by. The photos seemed to be very important to him. By some mistake, Gao Ming ignored the key inserted in the door panel, entered the classroom directly, and sat in the middle seat. The sound of electricity came from the radio, music played in the background, and the sounds of children playing and faint cries were mixed together. "We are the most perfect children, and we are the most desperate children." "We are caged birds, we are the bridge to another world." "We welcome you." At the end of the last sentence, the lights and shadows changed, and the figure of a deformed child appeared on all the seats in the classroom. They all looked at where Gao Ming was. A pair of cold eyes stared at Gao Ming. At this time, he was overlapping the figure of a child, as if the child had grown into his body, as if he was that child. "You are wandering in nightmares, you are walking beyond hope. Guess whether we will still exist in the world when you grow up?" The pale face approached Gao Ming. If it were other tourists, they would have been frightened to death, but Gao Ming just frowned and thought. "Hope is hidden in that box that can never be opened. Only the most desperate people can become its masters. Let us look at your eyes and see if you are firm enough; let us look at your heart and see. Are you kind enough; let us see your soul and see if you are really desperate!" Under the light and shadow above their heads, those children all crawled towards Gao Ming''s body, grabbing his body with their cold little hands, as if they wanted to drill into his brain. "You must find the black box, and don''t let anyone more desperate than you appear in the world again." A male voice with a completely different voice from other children came into his ears. Gao Ming stood up suddenly and looked towards the second row of the classroom. The last voice came from the desk drawer marked No. 2. Putting his hand into the drawer, Gao Ming didn''t touch anything: "It always feels like the owner of the haunted house is trying to show us a truth that cannot be told." The writings engraved on the classroom desk, the manufacturers of those toys, and the drugs recommended on the case sheets are all related to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. This can no longer be explained simply by using Easter eggs. The owner of the haunted house is hinting to enter here to play. tourists, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical once committed very serious crimes, but everything was covered up. "I have heard many people mention that there was a taboo incident in Xinhu many years ago. What was the taboo?" Gao Ming woke up from the nightmare and relied on Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s technology. He only knew that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical was from Xinhu One of the leading companies that has stood firm in the changing times. "Hey! How long are you going to stay in there!" Donggua''s grimace appeared at the classroom window. Her hands and feet were twisted, and her eyes were full of helplessness: "Didn''t I ask you to get the key? What are you doing inside?" After Donggua assigned Gao Ming a task, she was ready to scare others. However, the haunted house central controller frantically urged her through the earphones, saying that Gao Ming had entered an unopened area and asked her to take Gao Ming away quickly. So, she crawled back on her hands and feet. After taking off the bunch of keys on the door, Donggua glanced into the classroom. As a staff member, she felt that this place was scary and had an indescribable creepy feeling. "Has your boss ever worked at Yongsheng Pharmaceutical before? Did that company really conduct human nature tests on children?" Gao Ming sat in the classroom, as if he was covered in dead souls. Donggua frowned. She was not sure whether Gao Ming was involved in the drama or completely gone astray. This place had nothing to do with Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, but in the plot of the Magic City Lunatic Asylum, the dean did use children to form a despair class. "Those monsters are coming! Let''s go!" Donggua climbed into the classroom. She wanted to drag Gao Ming away, but when she looked up, she saw Gao Ming gently caressing the black and white photos of the children. Maybe it was an illusion, but Donggua seemed to be smiling when she saw the black and white photo on desk No. 2. Shivering, Donggua felt that Gao Ming seemed to be communicating with the child in the deceased photo, engaging in a higher level of communication and integration. "It''s really evil." (End of chapter) Chapter 489 What do you think is behind the door? Chapter 489: What do you think is behind the door? As an actor who works in a haunted house, Donggua actually felt scared at home. She no longer hesitated and crawled out of the classroom with Gao Ming. The moment she left the classroom door, the voice of the central control sounded in Donggua''s Bluetooth headset. The Bluetooth headset seemed to have lost its function just now, and Donggua did not hear the instructions of the central control at all. "I have to crawl farther away." Dong Gua clung to Gao Ming tightly. She found that Gao Ming turned around every step of the way, as if he was still reluctant to leave the classroom: "Is it easy for me to make some money?" After climbing out of the hidden corridor, Donggua felt a little more relaxed, and the pressure on her body suddenly eased: "It''s time for you to go to the bathroom. Don''t do anything unnecessary this time. Our situation is very dangerous now. Do you understand?" "Um." "Every time I agree, it''s weird." The battle royale of other tourists has already started on the first floor. Going down now will affect others. After Donggua asked the central control in a low voice, she decided to take Gao Ming to the vacant bathroom on the second floor for the second test. . Donggua was not too familiar with the second floor. For safety reasons, she walked with Gao Ming for a long time before she found a bathroom specially prepared for medical staff in a corner of the second floor. After taking down the no-entry sign, Donggua pointed to the toilet without any lights: "Questions will appear on the mirror. Just follow your heart and tell your answer." "Then what if my answer is not innocent enough?" Gao Ming still wanted to take the next step. "Don''t be nagging." Donggua pushed Gao Ming into the bathroom. She knew the plot. In fact, it didn''t matter what Gao Ming said. Just feel free to be scared. This is the normal process of a haunted house. After closing the bathroom door, Donggua stood up from the ground, pressed the earphone and whispered: "The person has gone in. In the bathroom on the second floor...what? The actor is preparing in the bathroom on the first floor? Then let him come over here quickly!" There seemed to be insects crawling on the sealed window frames, and the toilet floor was wet and filled with a musty smell. The rusty faucet cannot be tightened tightly, and water drops drip along the rust stains. The color is turbid and bloodshot. There are no gender distinctions in the bathroom on the second floor. There are four separate stalls inside. Each toilet seat is separated by a wooden board covered with mold. There are all kinds of strange things painted on the board, including open eyes, demons with teeth and claws, Surgery experience and vicious curses. It would feel eerie just standing there, let alone walking in front of the mirror to complete the task. "It''s very realistic, like it''s really haunted." This bathroom with a no-entry sign gave Gao Ming a different feeling from other rooms in the haunted house. His heartbeat began to accelerate from the moment he entered here, as if he was being watched by something. Unlike human eyes, the eyes staring at him were filled with a bone-chilling chill, as if they were dragging him back into that nightmare step by step. "The haunted house owner has something." When he came to the first sink, Gao Ming wiped off the water mist on the mirror and waited silently for the problem to emerge, but he stood in the dark for a full minute, and no prompt appeared in the mirror. "Crack!" A slight sound reached my ears, as if the door shaft of a certain compartment was turning. Gao Ming turned around, and when he focused on the cubicle, he suddenly felt someone tapping his shoulder. "Who?" Gao Ming didn''t hear breathing or footsteps. He was sure that there was no one else in the bathroom except him. Staring at the mirror again, Gao Ming found himself smiling at himself in the mirror. His expression was cold and terrifying, like a twisted murderer, completely different from Gao Ming''s usual appearance. "How did you do this?" Without panic, Gao Ming stared at the face. He stretched out his hand to touch the mirror: "Yes, there seems to be a different me in the nightmare. There is one me who is like this. He keeps killing. , crazy, sick, destroying everything, he is me too. Before Gao Ming in the mirror spoke, Gao Ming had already convinced himself, and he quickly accepted everything. Seeing that Gao Ming didn''t show any fearful expression, he looked a little disappointed in the mirror, so he pretended to be mysterious and said: "I don''t really exist, I''m just a reflection of your heart, I..." "You are real, and you are also me. There are countless mes in this world, and each one of them is the real me." Gao Ming seriously retorted to the voice in the mirror. "Haha." He laughed dryly in the mirror: "I want to ask you three questions. If you answer them all, I will give you a gift." "Ask." "What is fear in your eyes? Are you willing to be immersed in fear for others?" "Yes." Gao Ming nodded without hesitation: "In my opinion, fear is a kind of nourishment. After biting it into pieces and swallowing it, the feeling is indescribable and more refreshing than joy and happiness." Gao Ming, who was smiling in the mirror, was stunned. It seemed that the intelligent AI was retrieving the answer: "Second question, are you willing to sacrifice yourself to save all the patients outside? In fact, all of you patients are the dean. Adopted orphans, the lives of you thirty children were planned in advance by the dean. The joy, love, and despair you experienced were all scripts. The dean controlled your destiny in order to cultivate the most desperate children. He grew up and became the new owner of the black box." Gao Ming''s eyes in the mirror were bleeding, various scars appeared on his body, and his voice was no longer smooth: "There is only one owner of the black box. Now tell me, are you willing to bear all the despair yourself and save other children?" ? "Thirty-one students whose fates were manipulated?" Gao Ming murmured to himself. This was obviously just a haunted house plot, but he was really invested in it. "It''s not right to bear despair alone. There may be a better way, but I don''t object to saving innocent people." Gao Ming nodded again. "Very good, third question." Gao Ming''s face in the mirror began to deform, becoming more and more unfamiliar: "The black box is filled with the despair of the entire city. In order to select the owner of the black box, the dean sent a large number of innocent people As a sacrifice, let them bear the despair that they should not bear. Do you agree with sacrificing some people, including you, to save the entire city? " "I can only decide my own destiny, and I have no right to drag others with me to die together." Gao Ming did not answer the third question. He stared closely at his mouth in the mirror. The frequency of his voice and lip movements did not match. He used his hands to He grabbed the frame and pulled the mirror off the wall with a sudden force. If the central controller of the haunted house saw this scene, he would definitely send someone to stop it. The strange thing is that there is no staff to control him. Staring at the line that had been disconnected due to aging, the expression on Gao Ming''s face finally changed. The voice was indeed not coming from the mirror. "The staff member who likes to crawl around said that questions will appear on the mirror. There is no voice question and answer at all! So who is talking all the time?" Gao Ming waved towards the location of the surveillance camera. There was no response. He put down the mirror and looked at it. Securely lock the four compartments behind you. "Since you don''t want to answer directly, let me change the question for you." The voice echoed in the darkness: "There is a door in front of you. What do you think is behind the door?" The questions just now seemed not to have been arranged by the haunted house, but more like a lunatic teasing him. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes as he encountered an unexpected situation. "You''re not a staff member of the haunted house. Could it be that the task target I''m looking for in the interview has appeared?" (End of chapter) Chapter 490 I play myself Chapter 490 I play myself "Are you afraid? Didn''t you just say that you like to chew fear? Do you want to experience the pleasure of eating fear?" The voice in the darkness urged Gao Ming to answer, and it seemed that the fourth question was what he really wanted to ask. of. "I''m not afraid, I''m just thinking about why you ask these questions?" Gao Ming''s eyes wandered around the four compartments, trying to determine where the other party was hiding: "I don''t know what I should call you?" "You can call me toilet doctor." The voice in the darkness was a bit scary. He seemed to be trapped by something and had to find the right answer: "Don''t think, let your instinct take over your body and tell me the truest answer. Guess whats behind the door! The door is a barrier and a protection. When you open the door, you will enter another place. When you close the door, you will cut off your escape. If you just see the toilet cubicle door, what is behind the door is nothing more than reality. Gao Ming looked at the paintings painted on the door panel and thought of the nightmare he had when he was in a coma. For him, one side of the door was reality and the other side was nightmare. "I''ve forgotten a lot and can''t see clearly. There seems to be a city on the other side of the door, and it seems to be a tomb. I remember there are many people living there, or are they ghosts?" Gao Ming spoke fluently and clearly, but those simple words combined together formed a few words that were difficult to understand. "are you still there?" The toilet fell into dead silence, and Gao Ming waited for a long time before receiving a response. "Have you been behind the door?" There was shock and confusion in the voice, and there was no mockery at all: "Who let you in?" "A female patient who likes to crawl on the floor." Gao Ming replied truthfully. "It''s not her! I''m asking who let you enter this haunted house? Did you answer a blood-red number?" The voice was obviously excited. The pupils narrowed slightly, and Gao Ming did not reply immediately, but the voice seemed to already know the answer: "Damn it, you finally remembered me. Find the medicine to induce dreaming as soon as possible. I have made a very important discovery!" "Why do you have to wait until you fall asleep? Can''t you just tell me now?" Gao Ming had already locked the third compartment of the toilet, and the voice seemed to come from here. "I''m trapped in a dream!" When the voice roared, Gao Ming pushed open the door of the toilet cubicle, and the sound of the circuit being torn off was heard. There were various sundries piled up in the cubicle, and there were a lot of them. Old newspapers, worn-out flip-flops, and a broken radio. As soon as Gao Ming picked up those things, the bathroom door was pushed open by Donggua. The young lady crawled on the ground hard with a worried expression: "I heard a noise, are you okay?" "It''s okay." Gao Ming shook his head. "There was a sudden accident here. The kind-hearted doctor who delivered the message to us in the toilet was brutally murdered. I''m going to the dean''s office now!" Because the doctor was in the bathroom on the first floor and had no time to enter the second floor, the central control asked Donggua to jump directly to his death. close. "The doctor was killed?" Gao Ming didn''t know that this was a plot that Dong Gua made up casually. He was a little confused: "Is there a doctor named toilet in your haunted house?" "I don''t know him." Dong Gua is a newcomer and has not recognized everything yet. All the "ghosts" in the haunted house: "The patients who entered the hospital with you were deceived by the nurse. They also have to enter the office. They must not be allowed to get the black box!" Combining all the clues, Gao Ming probably understood how difficult his single line was. The tourists played the role of orphans who were adopted by the dean many years ago. They grew up according to the dean''s script. Each one of them was desperate and unfortunate, and returned as adults. When you arrive at this insane asylum, you need to sacrifice yourself to open the black box. The lunatic asylum is divided into several different camps. The tourists who are captured by the monster doctor and the tourists who choose to trust the nurse have their own support. Only Gao Ming is followed by an unreliable winter melon. The monster will kill him, and the doctor will kill him because he knows the truth. The only one he can rely on is himself. "Hurry! It''s too late! Your companions will approach the dean''s office soon. We must find a way to scare them away first!" Donggua brought Gao Ming back to the first floor. It was much livelier than the second floor. There were people everywhere. It was screams and footsteps. The dean''s office is at the deepest point on the first floor, where three corridors meet. Origami and the others had already visited the area near the dean''s office because they had played there before. "Your companion is making the last choice. There are two roads to the left and right. The one on the left leads to the dean''s office, and the one on the right leads to the monster''s room. Whether you use deception, scaring, threats, or other methods, you must not Let them enter the right path." Donggua repeated the words of the central control in the Bluetooth headset: "There are doctors'' clothes in the cabinet. Only by forcing them to leave can you have a chance to search for the director''s secrets on your own!" Gao Ming immediately understood what Winter Melon meant. The monster in the hospital was scaring the tourists in the right aisle. He needed to scare the tourists in the left aisle. He had to be scarier than the monster in order to force the tourists to the other side. "It''s quite an interesting design." Gao Ming looked at the wigs and lifelike murder weapons made of various foams in the cabinet. He was in a trance for a moment. He seemed to be particularly familiar with various torture instruments. Just looking at them made people feel scared. Leng Han''s terrifying instrument of torture actually made him feel friendly, and the swinging chains seemed to be waving to him. An inexplicable picture flashed through his mind. He was sitting on a chair, and there were various knives scattered on the ground. There were seven or eight types just for picking bones. "Exorcise room?" He spat out two words numbly. Gao Ming couldn''t help but reach into the cabinet. It wasn''t until his fingertips touched the foam that he showed a trace of disappointment. He picked up a white coat and put it on. No matter in appearance or temperament, Gao Ming perfectly fit the image of a doctor in the minds of mental patients: "Compared to patients, I seem to be more suitable to be a doctor. I have both the medicine to heal the soul and the will." and mentally ill." "Your line skills are better than mine." Dong Gua muttered in a low voice. She looked at Gao Ming''s outfit, her eyes brightened. From this look, Gao Ming still looked very elegant. Holding the torture tool made of foam, Gao Ming closed his eyes and stroked it little by little. His fingers seemed to slide across his lover''s waist. He was trying to grasp the remaining impression in his mind. "I don''t want the nightmare to come back, but there are too many things I care about in that dream, and even if I die again and again, it can''t be diluted..." "Okay, okay, they are coming." Donggua heard the instructions in the earphones. The magic door in the corridor opened. The background music suddenly changed. Ghost screams and red alarms sounded at the same time. The walls on both sides were like muddy water. It flows like a stream, and heads and arms protrude from the gaps in the wall. Origami and Anyuan led the other tourists towards the two corridors, and in their panic they could no longer see the direction clearly. (End of chapter) Chapter 491 Please call me Doctor Gao! Chapter 491 Please call me Dr. Gao! Compared with the roar of the monster, Gao Ming with his head lowered seems not that scary. Origami, who has played the Magic City Lunatic Asylum many times, is very experienced. Without stopping for a second, he led the team towards the passage where Gao Ming was! "Is there someone? How could there be someone on this road?" I had the impression that the corridor passing through the dean''s office should be safe. There was a discrepancy between memory and reality, but Origami had no intention of retreating: "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" In order to break the shackles of the body and explore the soul area like a dream, Origami''s strategy group has tried several times. In the entire group chat, only Origami has successfully fallen into a dream. The gorgeous and absurd scene kept reappearing in his mind. Because he had seen it before, he was more eager than anyone else to enter the soul zone again. "There are many ways to fall into a dream. The one hidden in the dean''s office is the safest way. We have come here. No matter who you are, get out of my way!" Origami and other tourists moved forward amidst the roar of the monster. The speed did not slow down, and Gao Ming, who lowered his head, had no intention of getting out of the way. The central controller of the haunted house was anxious when he saw this scene through the surveillance. It was originally just a reverse experience. Gao Ming didn''t really need to do anything, he just had to get out of the way or be frightened. Who would have thought that Origami and the others made a choice in advance based on their previous experience, and ran all the way, not only not slowing down, but also accelerating towards Gaoming. "Be careful!" Donggua discovered the problem and reminded Gao Ming in time, but it was still a step too late. The crowd of tourists bumped into Gao Ming, and his back hit the prop cabinet hard. Bags of artificial plasma exploded, various torture instruments fell from the cabinet, and the cabinet door covered with soft leather broke back! Gao Ming was covered in blood, and the world in his eyes was dyed red by darkness and blood, and was entangled with props, costumes, and instruments of torture, including school uniforms, strange uniforms, and all kinds of clothes. Their owners seemed to have all been killed. They were drenched in blood, slid down the wall, and were "embedded" in the narrow corridor where Gao Ming stood. The night light in the cabinet was crushed by origami, and the already dim light was annihilated in the blood. A piercing alarm sounded in Gao Ming''s ears. He watched the last ray of light disappear. "I''ve felt warmth." His lips trembled as he spoke a word, and Gao Ming''s gaze turned to the blood-stained school uniform: "I seem to have been on a school bus!" Pain and darkness seemed to flood Gao Ming''s body from all directions, trying to strangle him in the deep sea. The ghost gift box and rose props were trampled by shoes, and the patient''s relics hidden deep in the cabinet fell. Gao Ming''s eyes turned back: "I once liked someone, and I once wanted to heal the pain!" He grabbed the blood-stained white coat with both hands. Gao Ming seemed to be surrounded by corpses. Suddenly, a picture of his own face flashed in his mind. The man once said something to him, asking him to do it no matter what. Keep going! His fingers clenched with blood. Gao Ming remembered it. He remembered the scene that he didn''t know happened in the past or the future. I once hated indifference, I once felt happy, I once cried bitterly one day, and I once saw beautiful scenery. I once had a family who loved me very much, I worked hard, I felt lucky, and I experienced insecurity. "I once had kindness! I once told myself to remember my name!" Memory is something that lives in the past and exists in the present, but seems to affect the future. Raising his head, blood dripped down his hair, Gao Ming laughed. He stood among all the blood-stained costumes and props, as if wrapped in countless different versions of himself, smiling obsessively and hysterically. The tourists following Origami, including Origami himself, stopped in their tracks. When I visited the Magic City Lunatic Asylum many times before, I had never encountered such a terrifying NPC. Everything about him didn''t look like he was acting! "Damn it, there was no such person here last time!" "who is he?" The monster''s roar was suppressed by laughter, and they saw Gao Ming''s eyes that were penetrated by blood lines bit by bit! "I remember! I remember I told myself that Gao Ming is not my name!" Gao Ming almost screamed. He stared at the origami that crushed the night light just now, stared at those who pushed themselves into the darkness, stared at Looking at the murderers who stained themselves with blood: "Maybe you can call me Dr. Gao." The sharp sound was like a knife piercing the heart, and it seemed like countless wails mixed together. Gao Ming ignored the darkness and stepped on the broken wardrobe partition. He grabbed the bar in the corridor prepared for the haunted house stuntmen. , avoiding the patients relics and black-and-white photos on the floor, as if crawling on the wall! "ah!" The bleeding white coat floated behind him, and his red eyes were like burning will-o''-the-wisps! Origami at the front had forgotten to think, and the instinct of a living creature made him try his best to run away behind him! The people at the end of the team did not hesitate at all. Despite the monster''s almost hoarse roar, everyone rushed towards another corridor against the alarm. No one dared to stay, and no one dared to look back. Of course, Gao Ming didn''t stop there. He seemed to have remembered something, dripping artificial plasma all over his body, and chased after him risking his life. Looking at the corridor that had been cleared in just two seconds, Donggua lay on the ground and even forgot to stand up. Her mind was completely occupied by the fatal figure just now, and she could not even hear the constant urging from the central control in the Bluetooth headset. As a new haunted house actor, she felt shocked at that moment, and her heart is still pounding now! The violent slamming of the door was mixed with the cries and screams of tourists. Only then did Donggua react. She pressed the Bluetooth headset and crawled crazily in the direction Gao Ming had left. She was halfway through the climb when she suddenly remembered that she could run faster. . "Hey! Stop! Stop!" The tourists had been forced into a room, and even the NPC actors hiding in the room did not dare to come out at this time. They just called the central control frantically. Bang the door! Hit the door harder! The severe pain seemed to release Gao Ming''s inner annoyance. He didn''t care at all how many hands were supporting him behind the door. Ever since he woke up from the nightmare, he had accumulated too many emotions that he could not vent. No one can understand that feeling, and it is exactly the same at this moment! "Bang!" "Okay, okay! It''s really okay!" Donggua hugged Gao Ming''s arms with both hands. She was shocked to find that this didn''t stop Gao Ming. Gao Ming''s arms almost took her to hit the fan. Unstable wooden doors. Closing her eyes, Donggua was about to cry but found that she didn''t feel any pain. She subconsciously looked behind her and realized that Gao Ming stopped when her body was about to hit the door. "Successful! You did it! Let''s go!" Donggua was glanced at by Gao Ming''s scarlet eyes, and her legs felt like they couldn''t use any strength. It was like an amateur actor and a thug who had really killed many people were looking at each other. Running backwards, Donggua brought Gao Ming back to the original path amidst the "roaring" sound of the central control. In just half a minute, they ran from the easternmost part of the haunted house to the westernmost part. You must know that the Magic City Lunatic Asylum is the largest maze haunted house in the Xinhu Smart City. (End of chapter) Chapter 492 Three options Chapter 492 Three Choices Under the pursuit of Gao Ming, those tourists performed exceptionally well and probably pumped out the adrenaline for the rest of their lives. After the banging on the door stopped, several tourists collapsed directly on the ground. The terrifying scene just now was deeply imprinted in their minds. They would tremble just thinking about it. This was not as simple as a nightmare. It is estimated that they will still not be able to forget it many years later. What an exciting afternoon. Holding Gao Ming''s arm with both hands, Dong Gua returned to the fork in the road and was a little afraid of Gao Ming. Just now, Gao Ming accurately grasped the handrail and crawled in the dark. The terrifying scene hit her immediately. But how can a haunted house actor be afraid of tourists? Donggua still couldn''t let Gao Ming leave her because it was "too far", and she was worried that Gao Ming would be harmed as a tourist. With the intertwining of these two emotions, Donggua simply clung to Gao Ming, feeling a bit like Stockholm syndrome. . "Let go, we should go to the dean''s office." Gao Ming shook off Winter Melon, bent down to pick up the patient''s belongings on the ground, and put the black and white photos and props back into the box with a serious and dignified expression. "Those are just props. If they irritate you, I hope you don''t mind." Donggua is no longer worried about ruining the atmosphere. She is only afraid that Gao Ming will be too immersed and do something big. After scaring away other tourists, Gao Ming walked toward the end of the corridor alone in his blood-stained white coat. "Wait for me." Donggua trotted after me, not even using the twisted and crawling character. Using the head nurse''s key that Donggua found on the classroom door, Gao Ming easily opened the door to the dean''s office. A stream of yin energy flowed out of the room. This room seemed to have its own cooling system. "Wine cabinet, sofa, desk..." His eyes swept over each item, and his high-spirited eyes finally landed on the bookcase. In addition to a large number of foreign language books that he could not understand at all, there were also thirty books placed there. Finger-high clay sculptures of children, each child''s head is installed in a shrunken shrine, and their facial features are just exposed from the open door of the shrine. "Most of the children have their eyes closed, but this one is looking at me and smiling." Gao Ming took down a clay sculpture from the top, and the number "2" was written on the child''s shrine. "Each child has his own number? Why is only No. 2 opening his eyes?" While I was puzzled, a new change also appeared in the dean''s office. The clay sculpture of child No. 2 seemed to be some kind of mechanism. After it was taken down, the bookcase opened to both sides, and a secret door appeared. Behind the door was slowly Descending stairs. Every step was stained red with blood, and the names of the children were written on each step! "That is the secret passage leading to the second floor, but we have already been to the second floor. What we need to do now is to find the black box." Donggua was already frantically hinting at Gao Ming: "Do you think this safe is suspicious? "The dean likes to hide important things inside. The password should be hidden in this room. Maybe we can find clues from the dean''s books." Gao Ming didn''t pay attention to what Dong Gua was saying. He stood in front of the secret passage wearing a **** white coat, tilting his head and looking at the stairs made with the name of the child. "There are other patients being tortured by the doctors, and your companions may come over at any time. We must do it as soon as possible!" Donggua seemed to have received a reminder from the central control. Seeing that her guidance was ineffective, she walked to the bookshelf and turned the page. I found those books: "Hey! Look! There are notes arranged according to time in these books. We can use these notes to reconstruct what happened." Donggua was just about to put the clue on Gao Ming''s face, but Gao Ming still didn''t respond. The sound from the central control in the Bluetooth headset became louder and louder, so loud that Gao Ming could faintly hear it. "It should be that the secret passage in the "un" open area has been activated! The second floor is not open for the time being, take him away quickly!" In order to fulfill the requirements of the central control, Donggua simply slapped his head: "I figured it out!" She pressed the safe with her little hand, and the "precision" safe popped open, and she took out a pure black metal box. "Found it!" Before Donggua could be happy, alarms sounded in the dean''s office and the entire first floor, red lights illuminated every corridor, and dense footsteps sounded. Doctors, nurses, and monsters would all gather here, ready to start chasing Gao Ming. According to the In the original plot, he needed to hold the black box to avoid everyone, take it out of the Mad City Lunatic Asylum, and complete the most difficult challenge. "There''s no time! I''m here to help you delay them for the last time. You go quickly!" Donggua acted awkwardly and handed the black metal box to Gao Ming. Looking down at the black box, Gao Ming exerted force with his five fingers, causing the surface of the hollow metal box to deform slightly. "This is not the black box I''m looking for. How can it contain the despair of the entire city?" Gao Ming did not escape. Under Dong Gua''s shocked eyes, he stepped on the blood-colored stairs and entered the secret passage to the second floor. Open area. "etc!" There was nothing he could do to stop her, so Donggua could only follow Gao Ming to the second floor. At the end of the **** staircase is a very strange room. Winter Melon had never been here before during training. The decoration on the walls, floor tiles and ceiling is completely different from other floors, with special patterns posted, as if the entire room is a huge talisman. Close to the wall, you can see a large number of deep and shallow wrinkles, as if they are simulating the human brain. The whole room is very dark, and you can get a special response when you reach out and touch the wall, as if the house has its own mind and can communicate with visitors through touch. Chills penetrated into the brain along the spine. Donggua didn''t see anything scary in the room, but her body couldn''t help but be afraid. No matter how real the things outside the haunted house were, they were fake, but everything in this house seemed to be completely fake. It''s all true. Gao Ming stood in the corner of the room, sliding his fingers gently along the folds and lines on the wall. Where all the lines met, there was a test chamber similar to an operating table. His eyelids moved slightly. The reason why Gao Ming knew these things was not because he had seen them in nightmares, but because he participated in the brain game test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. He had seen a similar test on Director Li''s screen. cabin. "The boss of the Demon City Lunatic Asylum does know something about Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The rumors are true, but why did he do this?" Gao Ming opened the door of the experimental cabin. There were three black square boxes larger than human heads inside. and three potions. "Dream medicine?" Gao Ming casually picked up a square box and saw the text on it - drink the black color and get into the box I prepared for you. You will enter your most desperate nightmare and get the black box. The probability is fifty percent. "Black refers to the bottle of black medicine?" Gao Ming picked up the square box in the middle again, which also had words on it - drink the white color, get into the box I prepared for you, and you will enter your best dream. , the probability of obtaining a black box is five percent. Looking at the last square box, Gao Ming hesitated a little - drink the red and get into the box I prepared for you. You will enter my nightmare and see the truth. (End of chapter) Chapter 493 red Chapter 493 Red The three bottles of medicine represented three different dreams. The prompts on the square box made Gao Ming feel that he could only use one of them. Unlike other tourists, Gao Ming did not look at the white potion in the middle at all. He held the black color that symbolized a desperate dream in his left hand and the blood color that represented the truth in his right hand. "After the car accident, I had a long and terrifying dream. It was probably the most desperate experience for me. If I drink the black potion, will I be able to dream about my lost memories again?" Gao Ming asked. The black potion is very exciting. "But the red potion is also very important to me. Compared to pursuing past experiences, figuring out the causes and consequences, and getting the truth seems to be a higher priority." When Gao Ming was struggling, Dong Gua behind was also very busy. She bent down and crawled on the ground, frantically sending messages to the central control, and quickly called others to come and help. She couldn''t save Gao Ming by herself. The central control team was also in a state of panic. Tourists paralyzed by the fear of death needed to be comforted. There were also problems in unopened areas. The most important thing was that they found that someone seemed to have tampered with their haunted house. It was supposed to be placed in the hospital. The dream potion in the chief''s office was replaced, and the potion in the hidden area was different from what they prepared. In their impression, there were only black potions and white potions in the Mad City Lunatic Asylum, and there was no option for red potions at all. The central controller in the Bluetooth headset asked Donggua to hold it first. Donggua turned her head and looked at the hesitant Gao Ming. She was stunned. She witnessed Gao Ming open the bottle of red potion and drink it all at the mouth of the bottle! "Wait!" Dong Gua warned too late. The new Haunted House actor reached forward but missed. Gao Ming had participated in the brain test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, and he lay down in the test cabin more skillfully than Dong Gua. Put your head into the black square box without fear. "My brother!" Donggua, as a staff member, was very scared when she entered an unfamiliar environment. She didn''t understand how Gao Ming managed to not be timid at all. The black square box didn''t look like a good thing. Why? Do you dare to put your head directly in it? The faint smell of blood lingered between his lips and teeth. Gao Ming finally chose the red potion that represented the truth. It was only after he drank it that he discovered that the so-called potion seemed to be some kind of prepared blood, and its taste was much worse than artificial plasma. . His mind was dizzy and sleepiness came over him. Before Gao Ming closed his eyes, he last saw the winter melon slapping the test cabin hard, as if saying something, and then the black square box slowly closed, like a shrine closing the door, and like an evil spirit. The ghost closed his eyes. He felt a stabbing pain in the back of his head, which was the same feeling Gao Ming experienced on the Yongsheng Pharmaceutical Brain Game Bus. The sound of chains breaking rang in Gao Ming''s ears. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was still lying in the test cabin, and nothing seemed to have changed around him. "Failed? Didn''t fall asleep?" Pushing open the door of the test cabin, Gao Ming saw the wrinkles on the wall that were like the epidermis of the human brain, but those strange lines were much less numerous: "No, the staff member who likes to crawl on the ground is gone. I should be in a dream." , but the scene in the dream is the haunted house itself. Walking out of the test cabin, Gao Ming stepped on the sunken ground. Shadows flash outside the window from time to time. The folds on the wall are densely packed with extremely real blood vessels. You can feel them beating slightly when you reach out and touch them. The haunted house before entering the dream could not give Gao Ming any feeling of fear. Even if he devoted himself very hard, his body and will may be because he had fought too many tough battles, so he could not be afraid at all. But it was completely different after falling asleep. From the moment he left the test chamber, Gao Ming felt deeply uneasy. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up and his heart beat very fast. It seemed that there was something very dangerous hidden in this place. Pushing open the door, the mottled walls of the Magic City Lunatic Asylum became clean and tidy, like translucent glass. Gao Ming could clearly see the floating child specimens and various alienated humanoid beings in the walls. Their bodies were covered with tubes. , the expression on every face is very painful. "Where is the truth hidden?" Gao Ming still remembered his encounter in the bathroom on the second floor, and he moved forward according to the route in his memory. The second floor of the haunted house has expanded countless times. It seems to be a special care hospital. The Magic City Lunatic Asylum seems to be modeled after that hospital. Gao Ming only saw the real appearance of the hospital in his dream. "This way, this way, hush! Come here quietly, don''t wake that thing up!" A familiar voice came from the crack of the door not far away. Gao Ming slowed down, stopped running, and slowly walked to the corner. "Is this the toilet?" Pushing open the wooden door, Gao Ming found that the fourth stall of the toilet was open. He looked inside and saw a middle-aged man in slippers with severe hair loss sitting on the toilet. There were many newspapers reporting on the murder beside him. "Toilet doctor?" Gao Ming asked tentatively. "You are here to find me! This place is so scary. The boss, that unreliable bastard, just threw me here and asked me to find out the news. I just drink tea and read the newspaper. How could I have done this before!" The identity of the toilet doctor is mysterious. Just like the earthbound spirit who died suddenly in the toilet cubicle, his legs are unwilling to leave the toilet even half a step. "The owner of Hanjiang Haunted House made you drink the medicine that makes you dream? Then he left?" Gao Ming was quite interested in the business war between the two haunted houses. "Shit! You''re too strong to get in...Only special people can get here, so I was chosen." The toilet doctor closed the cubicle door, pulled Gao Ming and whispered in a low voice: "Since you know what''s behind the door, The scene, that must be one of my own, I wont hide it from you, this haunted house does hide a big secret, related to the taboo incident that happened in Xinhu many years ago! "Forbidden event?" Gao Ming was extremely focused. "Many years ago, a game called Perfect Life appeared in New Shanghai. With the help of that game, an unspeakable being built a stable passage to the world behind the door. For a certain purpose, he entered with all the unspeakable things. In the deepest part of the world, he lost touch. In the fourth year of , a big change occurred in Xinhu, the passage was destroyed, all information related to him was listed as taboo, millions of people were forced to undergo brain surgery, and the game was banned for various reasons. "The toilet doctor''s voice was low, and he casually said something very secret. "It''s just a game, has such a big impact?" "What if the game can connect dreams, blur reality, and connect life and death?" The toilet doctor tore up a newspaper and handed it to Gao Ming, indicating that Gao Ming could sit under his buttocks and said, "Our boss is from Hanjiang, and he is very interested in Xinhu. He didnt have any ideas here, but he gradually discovered that something was wrong with the world behind Xinhumen, and his solution was easily misunderstood, so he started to inquire about information from many aspects. " "Your boss is quite cautious." "You have to be cautious, because the boss''s way of dealing with problems is relatively simple. Basically, there is only one word - kill." The newspaper of the toilet doctor seemed to be dripping with blood: "Kill until the endless night sky is dyed red, kill until the **** city collapses." (End of chapter) Chapter 494 communication across time Chapter 494 Communication across time The bright red blood spread on the black and white newspapers, soaking every word and dyeing every report red. When he talked about what the boss was about to do, the toilet doctor''s voice and demeanor changed. His originally funny face had a hint of cruelty, and his eyes became dangerous. Although he often spoke ill of the haunted house owner behind his back, the other person''s figure was engraved on the altar deep in his heart. "Then you must be more cautious." Gao Ming''s face was solemn. He just heard the toilet doctor mention the word "blood city" and his eyes narrowed unconsciously, feeling vaguely familiar. "As a newcomer, I''m afraid you don''t know how much energy the boss contains. I may have followed the boss a long time ago." The doctor said with arrogance in his eyes: "It is precisely because of trust that the boss takes such an important task. Leave it to me." Gao Ming did not tell the doctor the truth. Saving him was just part of the interview. His boss had left him here casually, and perhaps he had forgotten about him long ago: "Did you get any other information?" "The founder of the Magic City Lunatic Asylum once worked at Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. It happened to be the year when the taboo broke out. He took the initiative to resign. The boss suspected that he had brought something from Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Facts have proved that the boss''s guess was correct." The toilet doctor stopped smiling: "Many years later, when people began to gradually forget about taboo games, the Magic City Lunatic Asylum opened in the Xinhu Smart City. The boss here seemed to have hidden something in the asylum, using the haunted house as a cover. Use this to filter out those who meet the criteria. Pass the haunted house filter? "Yes, he needs to find some lunatics who can face their fears and dare to go deep into nightmares, but I don''t know what to do specifically." The toilet doctor looked very professional, but the information he provided was very limited. "No more? Only this information? What did you do when you stayed in the haunted house for so long?" Gao Ming was a little surprised. He thought he could get the truth from the toilet doctor. "I''m trapped here. The Demon City Lunatic Asylum screens only living people. It''s not convenient for me." The toilet doctor glanced at Gao Ming suspiciously, as if he thought Gao Ming knew what he was asking: "I''ve given you a lot of hints. As for the final screening, you have to go deep into the hospital to search. "Aren''t you going with me?" Gao Ming looked at the embarrassed toilet doctor, and his filter instantly shattered: "Forget it, I will come back as soon as possible to take you out." After leaving the toilet cubicle, Gao Ming''s mind was filled with what the toilet doctor had just said: "The scene after entering the dream in the Mordu Lunatic Asylum seems to be a recreation of a certain hospital. Is this dream that contains the truth the founder of the Mordu Lunatic Asylum? Or is it someone else''s? ? Walking through the corridor, the walls on both sides will change from time to time. The deeper you go, the more terrifying it becomes. The originally translucent wall gradually becomes the same color as the skin. Hair grows on the ceiling. Curved fingers can be seen at the corners. The ground There are new bones piercing the skin bit by bit. "I once heard those tourists say that the Magic City Lunatic Asylum is divided into two parts: body and soul. Am I still in the body area now, so how can I enter the soul area?" Gao Ming stopped and pressed to his heart: " Is the secret room I enter the dream like the brain, or is the soul hidden in the mind? Running wildly along the flesh-and-blood corridor, Gao Ming saw countless horrifying scenes and was chased by various strange alienated ghosts. He did not choose to retreat, relying on the physical instincts honed in nightmares and a will comparable to that of a god. He walked forward until he entered a department similar in shape to a heart. The moment he opened the door, Gao Ming was stunned for a moment. There was no medical equipment in this ward representing the heart, but it was arranged like a classroom. There were no more than thirty-one desks in it. "I''ve been here before." Gao Ming accidentally entered the classroom on the second floor before falling into a dream. He did not expect that he would enter a similar place after falling into a dream. "Yes, you have been here." A voice sounded from the drawer of desk No. 2. Gao Ming walked into the classroom and saw a tattered FM walkie-talkie in the drawer. "Hey, can you hear me?" Gao Ming took the walkie-talkie in his hand. He found that the walkie-talkie had no battery installed and the grooves were full of blood. "After so many years, you are the second person who can walk into my heart." The voice on the intercom was very clear. It sounded young, but the tone was full of vicissitudes of life. "What should I call you? What happened here?" Gao Ming was confused. There was silence on the intercom for a long time, until the sound of the current weakened, and the other party spoke again: "A long time ago, they called me the core brain of the smart city. Earlier, some people also called me No. 2." "Sorry, I just woke up from a coma and I don''t understand what you are saying at all?" Gao Ming put the walkie-talkie to his ear: "Then are you a human? Or a machine?" "I... am a child in this **** class. My brain was dug out and became part of the intellectual brain. What do you think I am now?" The voice on the intercom was very calm. He was somewhat similar to Gao Ming''s character. , not very influenced by emotions. "It doesn''t matter. I want to know what happened in Xinhu many years ago?" "Didn''t that kid in the toilet tell you everything? Xinhu''s unspeakable character entered the deep world. Those who had been saved by him personally overturned everything he left behind after he left." The voice on the intercom The voice was sarcastic: "My brain is sealed in darkness forever. If a tester hadn''t betrayed Yongsheng Pharmaceutical and secretly took part of my will out of the company, I probably wouldn''t be able to see you now." "Is the experimenter who betrayed Yongsheng Pharmaceutical the founder of the Magic City Lunatic Asylum? Did you build this haunted house to screen out people desperate enough to carry the black box?" Gao Ming made his own speculation. "The black box is not in Xinhu, and Yongsheng Pharmaceutical will never find the real black box." The voice on the intercom said with a hint of smile: "The passage to the deep world has been destroyed, but the deepest part of the nightmare of the desperate is also... That world is interconnected. I do this to cultivate people who can travel through nightmares. I want to figure out what is happening in the deep world!" "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is also exploring deep nightmares, and they have also created a new brain game for this purpose." Gao Ming raised his left hand, but the black communication bracelet did not appear here. "Eternal life medicine?" A sneer came from the intercom: "They are afraid, afraid that the night will fall, afraid that the taboo will return, and afraid that all the strange stories sealed in the files will become true." "Can I help you with anything?" Gao Ming was very sincere: "Frankly speaking, I am very interested in the deep world you mentioned. Some time ago, I fell into a deep coma due to a car accident. During the long coma, I seemed to be in another world. A world." (End of chapter) Chapter 495 make a deal Chapter 495 Deal "My memory of that world is very vague. I only know that I died there many times, and there were many people there who were very important to me. No, I don''t know if they are alive." Gao Ming was a little incoherent. : "Living people and ghosts seem to have been turned upside down, all ghost stories and horror stories have become true, dark night, death, heavy rain..." Gao Ming''s muttering attracted the attention of the voice on the intercom. He listened carefully to Gao Ming''s words and seemed very surprised. "From your description, it''s very similar to the deep world, but not exactly the same. You seem to have reached the edge of a nightmare. It''s just that when you took the last step, you chose reality at the fork in the road instead of jumping into the abyss. "The voice on the intercom knew a lot, and his analysis made Gao Ming feel very reasonable. "How do I get back to that nightmare?" "It''s difficult, at least I can''t help you now, unless you can find my sealed brain in the laboratory of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical." The voice calling himself No. 2 on the intercom threw a bait to Gao Ming: "What if If you are willing to try, you can keep this walkie-talkie close to your heart, and it can enter other dreams with you, and I will help you through it." There is no free lunch in the world, and most good intentions have to pay a hidden price. Gao Ming knew this truth, but he was still willing to try. Pulling open his coat, Gao Ming placed the walkie-talkie close to his heart: "Deal." "Aren''t you afraid that I will lie to you? Aren''t you worried about the giant Yongsheng Pharmaceutical taking revenge on you?" Gao Ming''s decisiveness surprised the voice on the intercom. It began to wonder what Gao Ming had experienced in his nightmare? "I don''t completely believe you, but this doesn''t conflict with helping you. All I need is an answer." The confusion in Gao Ming''s eyes has dissipated. "What a special guy." The voice on the intercom said with a smile: "The founder of the Magic City Lunatic Asylum is called Tang Ling. The senior executives of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical do not know what she has done. If you encounter trouble that cannot be solved, you can Go find her. Okay, it''s time for you to leave. Remember to take that kid away from the toilet." "Wait a minute, I still have a question I haven''t clarified." Gao Ming stood on the spot: "Modu Lunatic Asylum is divided into two parts. The outside is the body area, and the core is the soul area. Am I considered to have entered the soul area now? Still Is this your nightmare or someone elses? "This is Tang Ling''s nightmare. This is what the Yongsheng Pharmaceutical Laboratory looks like in her mind. As for my nightmare, no one in Xinhu can restore it, and no one dares to simulate it." The voice on the intercom became a little tired. I seem to have talked too much today and consumed too much. Through the description of that voice, Gao Ming had an understanding of his strength in his heyday, but he still couldn''t figure out what the other party was, a living person? Intelligent brain? ghost? They are all similar, but none of them are alike. After leaving the Heart Classroom, Gao Ming saw that the corridor was collapsing, and a force was frantically repelling him. Rushing to the toilet, Gao Ming knocked open the door of cubicle No. 3: "Get ready to leave!" Grabbing the toilet doctor''s arm, Gao Ming tried to run out, but was dragged backwards by the toilet doctor instead. His body seemed to be crushed by the dream, and intense pain came from everywhere. Gao Ming opened his eyes suddenly and found that he was still lying in the test cabin. Donggua and two staff members were anxiously patting the outer shell of the test cabin. "It''s okay, it''s okay." Gao Ming pushed open the protective shell and was surprised why everyone was gathered here. "The experience is over! Our equipment has malfunctioned. The tickets will be refunded in full. We apologize for the trouble caused to you." The oldest staff member finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his life was fine. "There is a malfunction?" Gao Ming looked at the test cabin: "Do you mean this hidden room?" "There are only two bottles of normal dream potion. I don''t know who avoided the surveillance and put in an extra bottle of red." Donggua didn''t see the crazy eyes of other staff and told the truth directly. "Sorry, you triggered a very rare easter egg this time." Two staff members pulled Donggua behind them: "The probability of triggering is only about one percent, so we rarely rehearse the plot of this branch line. In addition, I was not very familiar with winter melon when I first came here, so there were some minor problems. The staff didn''t make it clear at all, they just put the blame on the newcomer, Dong Gua. Looking at the very aggrieved Dong Gua, Gao Ming said calmly: "I don''t think there is anything wrong with this little girl. She crawled on the ground with all her strength for an hour. On the contrary, it is time for your equipment to be overhauled." Donggua didn''t expect that Gao Ming would speak for him, so he raised his head pitifully, as if he had suddenly found his backbone. "I don''t want to pursue anything, and there is no need to refund the ticket. Let''s continue with the plot." Gao Ming sat up from the test cabin. He clearly felt that there was something in his clothes. When he looked down, he saw that it was a walkie-talkie covered in blood. , there were several old newspapers taped to his back, each newspaper reported a murder case. "The other tourist has left. Our tour is over early. We will refund the original price of the tickets to you." The two staff members apologized constantly and even arranged Gao Ming''s clothes. After all, he was covered in artificial plasma. How dare they mention the plot now? I just hope that Gao Ming will not complain to them. The other tourists splashed their blood on Gao Ming, and Gao Ming scared those tourists out of their wits just now. Both sides were hurt, and it would be troublesome for one of them to argue. "Okay then." Gao Ming casually grabbed the newspaper on his back, pretended to use it to wipe the blood, and held it in his hand. All the lights were turned on, and Gao Ming walked out of the Magic City Lunatic Asylum under the **** of the staff. As soon as Gao Ming, whose cheeks and hair were stained with blood, appeared, all the tourists who were resting outside became alert. They couldn''t connect the Gao Ming in front of them with the madman crawling on the wall at the door of the dean''s office. "Has the Mad City Lunatic Asylum invited foreign aid?" Origami''s legs are still trembling. He is the one closest to Gao Ming, and he was almost frightened to death. Without asking for any compensation, Gao Ming walked towards the elevator. The clerk of the Ninth Senses Experience Center may have waited too long and had already left. Back on the seventh floor, as soon as the elevator door opened, Gao Ming heard the familiar voice of the young lady. "Why are you in such a mess? It''s hard for you to get high marks from the boss." She threw away her peaked cap, and the female clerk''s beautiful black hair draped over her shoulders, covering the strange "tattoo" on her neck. "The person you asked me to find was found." Gao Ming handed the old newspapers to the female clerk: "His will was trapped in the dream, and he should have come out with me, but when I woke up he didn''t Didn''t see him." After taking the newspaper, the female clerk glanced at it briefly, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly: "It seems that I need an extra helper." (End of chapter) Chapter 496 Reality is not perfect, but it is so beautiful Chapter 496: Reality is not perfect, but it is so beautiful Gao Ming didn''t know whether the helper the female clerk meant was the toilet doctor or himself. He just thought the female clerk seemed to be in a good mood. "I have completed your interview task. Can I meet the boss now?" Gao Ming talked with the toilet doctor for a long time in his dream. He felt that the mysterious boss might know something. "The boss is still away dealing with matters and won''t be able to come back for the time being." The female clerk held her chin and looked at Gao Ming again. A haunted house owner always goes out of town to deal with things. In an era where information is so conveniently transmitted, he can''t even tell Gao Ming a complete sentence. Is that owner really just "out of town"? Gao Ming did not continue to ask. In the case of unequal strength, the other party did not want to talk, so it would be rude to keep asking. "Before the boss comes back, you should follow me first. Fill out these forms in your free time. We need to know where your mental limits are." The female clerk and Gao Ming added their contact information to each other, and then added those forms The blood-stained newspapers were stuffed back into Gao Ming''s hands: "No matter where you go from now on, you''d better take these newspapers with you." "Why?" "It doesn''t take up space anyway." The female clerk has not disclosed her own information until now, nor has she invited Gao Ming to enter the Ninth Senses Experience Hall: "Okay, I will tell you the specific working hours and work content next time. Go home. Wait for the notification. "Is this over? Can I be considered successful in joining the job?" Gao Ming did not expect that the female clerk would let him go home directly. "You need to go through professional training before joining the job, but don''t worry, the boss will definitely not let an excellent employee like you go, so just wait and see, he will come to you in person sooner or later." The female clerk said this When he spoke, his expression was very strange, implying excitement and expectation, and a sense that it was not too big a deal to watch the excitement: "If you really don''t want to go home, I don''t mind giving you a make-up class alone, anyway, the store is No one." Gao Ming could clearly hear the screams in the experience center, but the clerk said that there was no one in the store. He frowned and shook his head: "I''ll wait for your notification." Turning around and entering the elevator, Gao Ming stood facing the Ninth Experience Center. At the last moment when the elevator door closed, he saw the female clerk tearing the sutures on her neck and playing with her head. "Connector...connector?" The numbers on the elevator display kept changing, and various thoughts came to Gao Ming''s mind: "The world I saw while in coma was definitely related to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. After all, I used their latest technology. As long as I continue to participate Their brain game testing, step by step escalation of authority, should give them a chance to figure it all out. After leaving the hospital and living with Liu Yi, Gao Ming gradually returned to reality, and the scenes in his nightmares continued to be forgotten. This was an irreversible process, but he did not expect to find some memory fragments in the Mortal Lunatic Asylum, and now he I was entangled with that nightmare again, and as soon as I closed my eyes, I seemed to be able to see myself dying tragically one by one. "Death? Rebirth? Loading files? Loop?" Gao Ming couldn''t understand and couldn''t figure it out. Arriving at the station in a daze, Gao Ming sat silently in the waiting room and missed several intercity trains. When it was almost dark, he stopped thinking and got on the express train leaving the smart city. "The Xinhu Smart City was built a long time ago, but people did not usher in the technological explosion they imagined. There seems to be some kind of force intervening in everything, and everyone seems to be restricted." The scenery outside the window is changing rapidly, from high-rise buildings to shabby old apartments, only an hour''s drive away. Many people who work in smart cities are like Gao Ming. They take the bus back to the old city after get off work. They look tired and numb, as if they are trapped in their own cage. Quietly pressing the walkie-talkie that was kept close to him, Gao Ming took out the blood-stained newspapers and read them: "They are all murder cases that happened decades ago. Most of the dead were related to the toilet, and some were broken into pieces and rushed in." Some people were strangled in the bathroom bathtub. Why was the toilet doctor so obsessed with the toilet? "The express train was about to arrive. In order not to worry Liu Yi, Gao Ming put away the newspaper: "I got a lot of things when I went out today. , but it always feels like something is missing? Gao Ming subconsciously touched behind him and suddenly stood up from his seat: "My cat!" Before playing in the haunted house, Gao Ming left the cat bag at the payment desk of the Magic City Lunatic Asylum and forgot to take it back when he left. The arrival signal sounded, and Gao Ming was pushed out of the station by the crowd. He stood among the dilapidated buildings in the old city with a wry smile. Gao Ming had been thinking about things related to nightmares in his mind, and Gao Ming ignored the reality. There seemed to be a voice in the dark telling him that he was surrounded by love and care, so why did he turn back and run into the darkness? If you dont cherish the happiness you have received, it will be too late to regret it after it is destroyed. I quickly called the Magic City Lunatic Asylum. The staff were very friendly. They were very impressed with Gao Ming. They also said that an employee had already sent the cat to Gao Ming. With his anxious heart falling back into his stomach, Gao Ming rode a shared bicycle to the flower shop and vegetable market before heading home. Passing between low apartment buildings, Gao Ming smelled the aroma of food as soon as he entered the corridor. His tense nerves were relieved at this moment. This dilapidated and crowded corridor gave him a special sense of security. Opening the door, the fatigue in Gao Ming''s eyes was melted by the warm light. But at the next moment, he took back the steps he took. Standing in the living room was a strange woman who looked less than twenty years old. She had a childish and shy expression, but a tall and slender figure. She seemed to have a slightly allergic reaction to her face due to long-term use of low-quality cosmetics. Seeing Gao Ming come back, the woman became even more embarrassed and accidentally kicked the empty cat bag next to her. "Who are you?" "I''m the ghost in charge of your single line. I''m here to deliver the cat. Just call me Winter Melon." Seeing that Gao Ming hadn''t thought of it yet, the woman crossed her hands behind her in a very twisted posture. Just at this time, the kitchen curtain opened, and Liu Yi heard the sound of the door opening. He took a spatula and looked out, just in time to see the twisted and deformed Winter Melon and Gao Ming, whose hair and cheeks were stained with blood, standing opposite each other. Donggua''s face turned red immediately. It was too shameful to pose like this without makeup outside the haunted house. "You still know how to go home, are you crazy? You don''t even want the cat I gave you." After a busy day, Liu Yi found that Gao Ming was not at home after get off work. She bought vegetables and prepared to make something delicious for Gao Ming. Halfway through, a strange woman came to the door with a fortune. "I''m going for a job interview." Gao Ming showed Liu Yi the form the female clerk asked him to fill out. While Liu Yi was flipping through it, he took out the flowers he bought from the flower shop and placed them on the empty vase on the dining table: "I''ll be back When you are here, go to the supermarket and buy what you like to eat. You can rest for a while and I will cook. " Looking at the dense terms and haunted house recruitment forms on her phone, Liu Yi looked at the blood stains on Gao Ming''s hair and cheeks. In her eyes, Gao Ming seemed to have been running around all afternoon and had been greatly wronged. Yes, how could you make yourself so embarrassed by going to a haunted house and playing games? (End of chapter) Chapter 497 The unspoken agreement Chapter 497 The unspoken agreement "There''s really nothing I can do about you. Don''t work so hard just after being discharged from the hospital. You should rest at home." Liu Yi''s tone changed significantly. She pushed Gao Ming into the bathroom: "Hurry up and wash up. You are still running around outside covered in blood. It''s okay." Dont be afraid of passers-by calling the police to arrest you. "No wonder everyone keeps staring at me when I go to the vegetable market." Gao Ming''s stunned expression made Liu Yi couldn''t help but smile. She patted Gao Ming''s arm and pushed him into the bathroom. "Put the clean clothes on the counter. Don''t mix the **** clothes with other dirty clothes." Liu Yi explained uneasily. Donggua on the other side of the room was too timid to speak. She was just shy. Today was her first time on the job, and she completely messed up unexpectedly. Fortunately, Gao Ming not only didn''t blame her, but also spoke for her, which she was very grateful for. It happened that Gao Ming''s cat was not taken away, so she thought of giving the cat away and thanking Gao Ming in person. As a result, who knew that Gao Ming hadn''t come back yet? Under Liu Yi''s questioning, Dong Gua had no choice but to tell what happened in the haunted house. After figuring out the cause and effect, Liu Yi was very angry, but she was not angry at Gao Ming for going out to play in a haunted house, but she was worried that Gao Ming would get injured just after he was discharged from the hospital. After all, Gao Ming had just woken up from a coma. If he was stimulated again, what would happen if he got over it? But what to do! On the other hand, Liu Yi did not embarrass Dong Gua. She saw herself in Dong Gua when she first joined the company. Why should she embarrass workers? It was so late, and people came all the way from the smart city area, so Liu Yi thought of leaving the winter melon and finishing the meal before leaving, just in time to wait for Gao Xing to come back. Now that Liu Yi has figured out the truth, Dong Gua is a little confused. She heard Gao Ming mention the haunted house interview. What kind of haunted house interview is going to someone else''s haunted house to scare people? When Gao Ming came out after taking a shower, the food was already prepared. The three of them finished their dinner with some embarrassment, and Winter Melon ran away quickly. "It''s very difficult to find a job now. A dance student who graduated from a first-class art school actually has to play ghost in a haunted house." Liu Yi was quite impressed. She also had a mortgage loan and was under a lot of pressure every day: "I''m so busy. Living, I dont know why, Gao Ming, do you think if we hadnt bought a house, would we have been happier than we are now? "Whether you are happy or not has nothing to do with the house." Gao Ming noticed that Liu Yi''s posture with chopsticks was a bit strange and grabbed her hand: "Why was it scratched?" He got up to find the medical kit and bandaged Liu Yi very professionally. "I went to the developer''s company with a few rights-defending ladies and found out that the runaway boss hasn''t been caught yet." Liu Yi didn''t say how his hand was injured, but just talked about some things he encountered today. The nightmare contained the despair in the nightmare, and the reality contained the helplessness of reality. The two chatted until very late. Gao Ming did not let Liu Yi touch the water. He washed the dishes and cleaned the house. Liu Yi was wrapped in a small blanket and sat on the sofa with Fa Cai. , looked at Gao Ming with tender eyes, wondering what he was thinking. "Gao Ming..." "What''s wrong?" "The new girl in our department got married to her boyfriend and gave me wedding candy." "It''s pretty good." Gao Ming was washing blood-stained clothes in the bathroom, staring at the intercom on the sink. "That little girl is several years younger than me, and they didn''t buy a house. It seems that the wedding was held in my hometown." Liu Yi touched the head of Fortune, his cheeks were slightly red, and his beautiful eyes were looking at Gao Ming''s back. "Where are they from?" "You don''t care where they are from. What I want to say is that before you brought the students back from Hanjiang, we made an agreement..." Liu Yi was a little shy and spoke very slowly. She seemed to be hesitating. "Is your hometown in Hanjiang?" What Liu Yi was about to say was interrupted by Gao Ming. When she saw that Gao Ming was still staring at other places, she was so angry that she stopped talking. She put on her slippers and ran directly to the bathroom, biting Gao Ming''s shoulder. Take a bite. "Why are you biting me?" Feeling the pain in his shoulder, Gao Ming turned around in confusion. "Just bite, bite, I''m so angry." Liu Yi seemed to have been wronged. Maybe Gao Ming had really promised her something very important, but Gao Ming had forgotten it. After washing his clothes, Gao Ming found a fresh-keeping bag to wrap the walkie-talkie, put it in a waterproof mobile phone bag, and finally hung it around his neck for safekeeping. Putting on his new pajamas, Gao Ming opened his laptop and continued to browse recruitment information and various news happening in Xinhu, trying to find some clues. At about ten o''clock in the evening, Gao Ming received the message from Tang Qing that a new brain test would be started tomorrow morning. "Don''t be anxious, keep your heart, and take it step by step." Tomorrow he will go to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical again, but compared with the first time, Gao Ming already has a plan in mind. He wants to increase his authority as soon as possible and go to the laboratory where Wan Jie is located. look. Seeing that Gao Ming went to bed so early, Liu Yi also turned off the lights in the living room, leaving only an atmospheric night light. The two of them were lying on both sides of the bed, chatting incessantly. Sleepiness slowly came over them, and Gao Ming closed his eyes. The neck felt a little itchy, as if hair had been brushed against it, or as if someone was exhaling. Gao Ming turned around, and Liu Yi''s face turned sideways at some point. She looked at Gao Ming''s face, moved her body closer, and raised her arms to rest on Gao Ming''s chest. The atmosphere was a bit ambiguous, but the next second Liu Yi touched something **** Gao Ming''s heart. "ah?" "Walkie-talkie." "?" Liu Yi''s expression is difficult to describe simply in words. "This is indeed very important to me. It is related to my next work, so I have to keep it close to my body." Gao Ming turned around again: "Go to bed early. I have to go out to work tomorrow. Good night." "Uh... Okay, good night." Because it was so outrageous, Liu Yi even started to come up with answers for Gao Ming himself. Other people''s boyfriends may worry about cheating, but Liu Yi never considers this matter. After all, who in the right mind would use a walkie-talkie without batteries to communicate? With a wry smile on her face, Liu Yi no longer wanted to think about those embarrassing things. The fatigue from work surged through her body, and she fell asleep after a while. No matter what, she slept soundly next to Gao Ming, and she didn''t even have nightmares. At around six o''clock in the morning, Liu Yi was woken up by the alarm clock and got up first to go to work. Gao Mingze was still lying on the bed and returning to sleep. He heard the strange footsteps again last night. The person was getting closer and closer to him. He had already appeared beside the bed, and might lie on his face next time. Gao Ming also felt strange. He went online in the middle of the night to look for that strange ghost live broadcast room, but he never saw it again. The last anchor seemed to have been taken away by ghosts. Gao Ming was woken up by the cry of fortune. When he looked at his watch, it was almost noon, so he quickly took a taxi to the laboratory of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. (End of chapter) Chapter 498 Mid-Level Nightmare Chapter 498 Middle Level Nightmare "Sorry, I''m late." After identification, Gao Ming entered the Yongsheng Pharmaceutical test warehouse. Apart from him, six people were already standing near the recruitment point, including Xu Deyi and Jiang Miaomiao''s idiot brother. "I don''t have any sense of time." A voice complained. The speaker was a woman wearing purple frames. She was dressed like a boss''s secretary. She wore a small suit, a hip skirt, black stockings, and high heels. Although she had a good figure, she still had no sense of time. He looks average, and can only rely on the frame to cover up the incongruous facial features. The woman wearing glasses stood with two other people. The three of them seemed to be a team and often cooperated to perform test tasks. These team combinations were also very common in brain games. "Three newcomers?" The strong man standing next to the bespectacled woman frowned slightly. His eyes barely concealed the disgust. He only looked at Gao Ming and the fool with a condescending look: "It''s not easy to make money this time. "You three must not run around after entering the game. You must obey the instructions." Another tall and thin young man in the three-person team spoke. His tone was not good, but his attitude towards newcomers was not bad: " What we are going to enter this time is a middle-level nightmare. Compared with the shallow-level nightmare, there is a risk that you will never be able to return, so you must brace yourself and be extremely careful!" The elevator leading to the underground made a sound, and Tang Qing, who was wearing uniform, walked out of it. He had a heavy look of sleepiness on his face, as if he hadn''t slept well in the past few days. "This way, follow me!" After taking all the people into the elevator, everyone looked at the changing numbers on the display screen, from 1 to 18, and then slowly changed to 4. "Your underground laboratory has a total of eighteen floors? Have you hollowed out the warehouse below?" Xu Deyi himself was disgusted with participating in brain experiments. However, he was indeed short of money. It is not easy to get involved in gangs nowadays. People He has a strong sense of the rule of law, let alone collecting protection fees, as long as he doesn''t get blackmailed, that''s fine. "That number is just to deceive us." The young man in the three-person team explained: "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical doesn''t want us to know which floor we are on." Tang Qing smiled and did not explain. When the elevator door opened, the light outside was very dark. It was indeed different from the test site where Gao Ming came in last time. "What you are going to enter this time is the brain of a ''voluntary donor''. He suffered from a very strange brain disease before his death. He was unable to see doors and narrow passages without lights." Tang Qing led the way, walking While telling. "Can''t you see the door?" Xu Deyi came behind Gao Ming unknowingly. He knew that this person was the real thigh. "Yes, doors and passages will cause him to have pathological reactions. The doctor who treated him has not figured out the reason, but one thing is for sure. The nightmares in the child''s brain are definitely not superficial. He imagined all kinds of things. After research and speculation, we even suspected that there is a door leading to the deep nightmare." Tang Qing''s words aroused Gao Ming''s interest. It was estimated that only Gao Ming wanted to enter the deep nightmare more than Tang Qing. He thought anxiously. To experience the horror of deep nightmares. The lights came on, and Tang Qing and the others came to the B11 area. It was dark and humid, and was blocked by thick blackout curtains. When no one came over, it was almost completely dark. "Keep your voice down, the child''s caregiver has a bad temper." The thick curtain was opened, and there was a hospital bed in the darkness, with a skinny young man lying on it. The other person''s head was stuck into the wall, and his body was Outside the wall, it looks extremely weird. The brain game testers could only see the young man''s body, and could not see what terrible things the Immortal Pharmaceutical had done to the child''s head. In order to eliminate any possibility of being seen, they directly isolated the young man''s head. Opened into another room. Surrounded by the bed, Tang Qing said nothing. The indicator lights on the wall instruments changed several times until all the signals turned green. The tight wall moved to the left, and an old man with a work permit walked out from behind the wall. . He has sunken eyes and a pair of eagle eyes, making it uncomfortable to be looked at by him. "Uncle Zen, I brought the testers here. We have applied for the B11 brain game entry qualification." Tang Qing''s posture was very low, similar to when he met Director Li before. When Uncle Zen confirmed the qualifications of several people for the test, Tang Qing smiled and introduced to Gao Ming and others: "This is the person in charge of Area B, director of Zen Yiqiu. He has great experience in the study of middle-level nightmares." After confirming that there was no problem, Director Zen waved his hand, and Tang Qing dared to lead a few people into the passage behind the wall. The dark passage seemed to have no end. Xu De felt flustered as he walked, but the three-person team of the bespectacled woman did not react much. "You all have the experience of entering the middle nightmare, but I still want to say a few more words. The biggest difference between the middle nightmare and the shallow nightmare is the difficulty of waking up. You must first figure out whose nightmare this is in the nightmare, and then To find out why nightmares occur, the process of exploring dreams is also exploring the life of the dream owner." Tang Qing was worried that Gao Ming would cause trouble again, so he reminded in a low voice: "Newcomers should not act alone. The more people, the safer it is." "How much money can we get for this test?" Xu Deyi asked a more practical question. "Because this is a brain area that no one has ever entered. If you can find the exit from the dream and leave successfully, you can get a basic reward of five thousand yuan. The higher the value of the information you provide after you come out, the reward you will get. The richer." Tang Qing admired Xu Deyi''s character. People who are greedy for money are the easiest to be driven and controlled. "That''s wrong! Before we entered the brain game, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical would provide us with detailed information about the owner of the dream. Why didn''t they give us any clues this time?" The woman with glasses was very attentive, and she vaguely felt that something was not good. "This donor''s brain is quite special. It took us a long time to build the brain game channel. It was not successful until recently. You are the first batch to enter, so we can provide very little information. As for the donor''s personal case and We have entered the consultation records into your communicators." Tang Qing stopped and touched the wall. A safety protection device similar to the last test was hung on the wall: "Everyone, please put on protective equipment here and continue. Just move forward. Tang Qing changed from the leader to the tail of the team. He also enthusiastically helped Gao Ming put on his helmet: "Jiang Miaomiao''s idiot brother is in a similar situation to you. He wakes up again after being in a coma for a long time. After entering the nightmare, Please take care of him more, and we will provide you with some extra reward." "You don''t need to tell me, I will protect him." Gao Ming seemed to suddenly remember something: "By the way, do you have a researcher named Tang Ling here?" "My sister''s name is Tang Ling." Tang Qing was a little surprised: "She is in the Level 5 Confidential Laboratory, and we haven''t seen each other for several months." (End of chapter) Chapter 499 snowman Chapter 499 Snowman A stinging pain came from the back of his head, and Gao Ming couldn''t hear clearly what Tang Qing said next. When the severe pain and dizziness disappeared, Tang Qing had disappeared. "You three newcomers, remember what Tang Qing said, don''t run around even if you are scared after entering." The strong man and the bespectacled woman skillfully put on all the protective gear and stood in front of the team, naturally treating themselves as commanders. Interviewer: "Just do whatever I ask you to do. If you want to earn more, just be obedient. This is good for everyone." The tall and thin young man in the three-man team also stood up: "Don''t be too nervous. Let me introduce myself. My name is Qian Jin. The beautiful girl is Rao Rao. Next to her is her boyfriend Zhi Ge. We have experienced seven The second shallow nightmare and the two mid-level nightmares are considered rich in experience. Everyone is here to make money, and I hope they can cooperate well. " There were seven testers in total. In addition to the three-person team and Gao Ming and the others, there was also a middle-aged woman with short hair. She looked older, but her muscles were very obvious, and she looked very imposing. . "My name is Bai Huang." Gao Ming and Xu Deyi had no reaction when they heard the name, but Zhi Ge and Qian Jin instantly opened their eyes: "Sister Huang?" "Do you know me?" The short-haired middle-aged woman glanced at Zhi Ge. She didn''t seem to like talking. "Of course, you are a well-known lone wolf among testers. You have participated in seven middle-level nightmares in a row. Once, you even touched the threshold of deep dreams. If you hadn''t saved other testers, you would have entered the fifth-level laboratory long ago. I have obtained the highest authority." Qian Jin looked like he had won the lottery: "It''s really safe to have you there for this test." "Since you know me, you should also know my rules, right?" Bai Huang looked at the others. "Absolutely! If we find any information related to your child, we will definitely contact you as soon as possible!" Qian Jin saw Gao Ming and the others did not understand. He was in a good mood and explained a few words: "Sister Huang participated in the Yongsheng Pharmaceutical Brain Area Game testing is not about money, or money is just one aspect. Her main goal is to find her son and daughter." "Daughter and son?" Xu De pointed at the dark passage: "Sister Huang''s child is trapped in it? Then I have a duty!" "Both my two children participated in the brain game test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. They both fell into a coma. Their bodies were kept in a level five laboratory, but their consciousness was trapped in an unknown dream. I have been looking for them." Bai Huang Her expression was determined, and she was not sad or disappointed when she said these words. It seemed that nothing in the world could stop her. "Can you tell us about your child''s appearance and characteristics?" Gao Ming admired this mother and wanted to help her. "My son''s name is Bai Xiao. He has a withdrawn personality and a bad appearance. My daughter''s name is Bai Qiao. Her personality is exactly the opposite of her brother. This is a photo of the two of them." Bai Huang touched the black communicator, and the background of the projection was the brother and sister. photos. Others didn''t react much when they saw the photo. Only Gao Ming seemed to have been pricked by a needle. His eyelids twitched and his body hit the wall backwards. "Have you seen them?" Gao Ming''s strange movements immediately attracted Bai Huang''s attention. She was very fast and grabbed Gao Ming''s arm. "I have an impression, but I can''t remember it clearly." Gao Ming narrated his experience. Afterwards, Bai Huang looked at Gao Ming differently. She strongly suspected that her child was trapped in Gao Ming. In the nightmare where he stayed before his life. "After this test is completed, we will leave a contact information so that we can act together in the future." After the conversation, the few people continued to walk forward. Because of Bai Huang''s presence, everyone''s expressions became much more relaxed. About ten minutes later, Qian Jin, who had opened the way, was still frantically trying to get involved with Bai Huang. The fool at the end of the team suddenly stopped where he was. His ears were pressed against the wall, and there was both fear and expectation in his eyes. "What are you listening to?" "My sister is calling me. She said... she won''t let me go any further!" The idiot brother grabbed Gao Ming and seemed to hope Gao Ming wouldn''t go any further. But at this moment, someone opened the way. Qian Jin finally reached the end of the passage and touched a door handle. "Get ready, let''s go in." Pushing the door open, the biting cold wind blew into the passage, snowflakes and small ice particles were scraped on the face, and the sound of breaking glass was heard at the same time. Everyone seemed to wake up suddenly. The passage behind them disappeared and was replaced by dirt and sawdust. Being blown by the cold wind, all the test subjects woke up and looked around in disbelief. They were standing in a manor surrounded by barren mountains. It seemed to be a resort in the past, but it was closed during the winter. "Oops, the scope of the dream is so large?" The north wind was howling, and something smashed the window glass of guest room 2001. Snowflakes and cold air blew in from there. Bai Huang entered the guest room and saw broken glass and puddles of water stains all over the floor. "Most of the debris is scattered inside the house, indicating that the window was smashed from outside." Gao Ming avoided the water damage and came to the window: "This is the second floor. The person who smashed the window may have thrown something into the house? " "Stones? Bricks?" Xu De glanced around the room and found nothing. "It should be a big ice cube." Qian Jin touched the water stains on the ground, which still contained pine needles and broken leaves. "Who did it? Why did you destroy the window of the room? Did you want to attract the people in the house to come out?" Xu De squatted by the window and looked outside. The sky was covered with heavy snow, the barren mountains were all dyed white, and there were only a few in the manor. There are no shoe prints visible on some of the two channels. "I can''t even see the shadow of a living thing." Qian Jin shook his head: "All the ice cubes have melted. The murderer has probably left for a while. Let''s go to other rooms to have a look, find the owner of the dream as soon as possible, and figure out what happened to him. things on my body. The three-person team rubbed their numb hands and left. Bai Huang and Xu Deyi followed behind. Only Brother Fool was still standing by the window. "What are you looking at?" Gao Ming followed the fool''s gaze and saw a snowman over one meter high piled in the corner of the courtyard. "snowman?" One of the eyes made of buttons has fallen off, and the dirty scarf is randomly wrapped around the neck. This snowman has no hands, and its nose is a half-eaten carrot. The weird thing is that someone seems to have painted it with bright lipstick. red mouth. "Let''s go, let''s go! Don''t stay away from the army and don''t stay alone in the room." Qian Jin turned around and pulled Gao Ming and Fool out of the 2001 guest room. The door to the guest room was closed to block out the cold wind, but several people still felt cold. "This nightmare is too real." Xu Deyi shuddered: "Should we find some clothes to wear?" "Don''t wear random clothes in nightmares, it will kill someone." (End of chapter) Chapter 500 Bitter winter Chapter 500 The Bitter Winter The door on the first floor of the resort was closed, and the wind and snow were blowing outside, but the inside of the house was not greatly affected. It was dry and quiet. "There is something wrong with this middle-level dream. Tang Qing didn''t give us any hints." Qian Jin looked bad after checking the communicator: "He said that the dream owner''s information was sent to us in advance, but there was nothing in the communicator!" "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical will not deliberately hide it. They also hope that we can conquer the nightmare. There must be some problem in the middle." Rao Rao is very confident in Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The main thing is that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is their only backing. "Heavy snow, manors, resorts, young people suffering from strange diseases." Gao Ming pondered for a moment and said: "Most nightmares are based on reality. Perhaps we can determine a rough idea through old books and newspapers inside the building. time frame and then narrow it down little by little. "Your approach is fine when it comes to shallow-level nightmares, but middle-level nightmares have little to do with reality and are absurd everywhere..." "Do you see the absurdity around here?" Before Zhi Ge could finish speaking, he was rudely interrupted by Gao Ming. "Boy, respecting veterans can help you live longer." If Bai Huang hadn''t been there, Zhi Ge would have been unable to suppress his anger. He looked at Gao Ming with an unfriendly look. The melodious violin broke the silence in the manor and diverted Zhige''s attention. They looked towards the third floor together. "Someone is playing the piano?" Zhi Ge didn''t move his body and turned to look at Gao Ming: "Don''t you want to find clues? The clues are delivered to your door, why don''t you leave?" Without talking nonsense to Zhige, Gao Ming took Fool and Xu Deyi to the third floor on the wooden steps. The melodious and sad sound of the piano contrasts with the winter when everything is withered. "It seems to be coming from room 3003." Xu Deyi did not dare to approach, he hid behind Gao Ming. Observing the surroundings, Gao Ming gently rubbed the wall with his fingers. The entire manor was divided into four floors, but the third floor had reached the top. The fourth floor was considered the attic and was not open to tourists. There were signs prohibiting entry in the corridors. The third floor and There is also a thick iron fence built between the fourth floor, as if to guard against some ferocious beast. Putting his fingers under his nose, Gao Ming smelled the faint fragrance of sawdust. Most of the building was made of wood, but Gao Ming couldn''t tell what kind of wood it was made of. There was a dry and solid smell to it. A milky aroma. The sound of the piano is soothing and fluttering, like the late winter sunshine jumping on a frozen stream, bringing with it a sense of freedom and happiness. "All the rooms on the third floor have no doors." Gao Ming looked at the rooms that could be entered and exited at will: "Do you still remember what Tang Qing said before we entered the nightmare? The owner of the dream suffered from a disease and could not see the door and had no lights. of narrow passages. "The one who plays the piano is the master of the dream?" "Go over and have a look." The temperature is rising, and in room 3003, in addition to the sound of the piano, there is also the sound of burning firewood. The warmth dispelled the severe cold, and Gao Ming arrived at the door of 3003. The room without a door was covered with thick carpets. It was daytime outside, but there were still several oil lamps burning in the room, and the fireplace was filled with firewood. The firelight and lights together illuminated a slender young man in the middle of the room. He was wearing very thin clothes. He had a shotgun and a wine glass at his feet, but his fingers gently pulled the strings. He was like a prince in a castle, opening a fairy tale book and leaving. come out. When the song ended, the snowflakes in the sky were like praises from the sky. The man stood by the window for a long time before turning around and said, "It''s snowing heavily. How did you get in?" The man noticed them early on, but he didn''t like to interrupt the performance. So he never spoke. "We are tourists. The road out is blocked. I wonder if we can stay here for a while." Qian Jin asked politely: "We will pay." His eyes wandered between the wine glass and the shotgun, and the man finally smiled softly: "You can all live here until the snow stops." "Thank you." Qian Jin was grateful, but Gao Ming was thinking about another thing. They can live here until the heavy snow stops. But if the heavy snow never stops, will they be trapped here forever? "This is my grandfather''s villa. After his death, my parents and I converted it into a resort. However, we only operate it in the summer. In winter, it is too cold. The East Lake and streams are all frozen, making all water sports impossible. The man picked up the wine glass and took a sip: "Compared with the warm summer, winter is too long and lonely. I didn''t expect you guys to come here to play in winter." The man didn''t mention the room fee at all. After he counted the number of people, he took off a bunch of copper keys from his waist: "You can choose the rooms on the first and second floors as you like. You can live on the third floor if you want, but don''t go to the fourth floor." Run, there is a huge safety risk on that floor. Seeing that the man had already taken off three keys and wanted to continue taking them, Qian Jin quickly stopped him: "Three rooms are enough." "Seven people live in three rooms?" The man waved his hand: "Don''t worry about money. It will be empty anyway. There are basically no people in the manor in winter, so just stay at ease." Everyone got their own keys, except Xu Deyi and Rao Rao, everyone else was on the second floor. "The kitchen is on the first floor. A small amount of ingredients are placed in the refrigerator, and some are stored in the cellar. You can use them as you like, just don''t waste them. The dry firewood for the fire is in the brick room on the left side of the main building. I only have enough for myself. If the heavy snow continues, you may have to bring an ax to chop wood nearby." The man finished the wine in his glass and said, "There are various tools in the utility room on the first floor. Remember to close the door when you come in and out. " What the man said was normal, and there was nothing wrong with it. "By the way, you must close the doors and windows when it''s dark and go to bed." Putting down the wine glass, the man wiped the shotgun: "It''s freezing cold, and the wild beasts in the mountains can''t find anything to eat. Be careful if a very hungry guy sneaks into the manor. inside." "Okay, we must pay attention." "There''s nothing else. You can wander around as you like during the day, as long as you don''t stray too far from the manor." The man stopped talking to everyone and picked up the photo album on the table to look through it, as if he was immersed in memories. The testers took their keys and walked out of 3003. They all had a tacit understanding and did not speak here. They only looked at each other after entering the corridor. "Safe during the day, dangerous at night? According to what he meant, do we have to stay in this nightmare for several days?" Raorao took off his glasses and wiped the fog: "Other nightmares can be solved in a few hours, but this nightmare is good Strange! "I compared the figures of the man and the young man on the hospital bed. They should not be the same person." Qian Jin has very strong observation skills and a good memory: "I suspect that this man is not the nightmare master. There may be someone in this manor. There are others." After Qian Jin finished speaking, everyone looked at the steps leading to the fourth floor. The corridor was separated by iron guardrails. (End of chapter) Chapter 501 Cold and cold Chapter 501 Coldness "The man from 3003 said that there was a safety hazard on the fourth floor, so he sealed it off. I think he was hiding something." Bai Huang grabbed the iron guardrail. Each iron rod was very thick. "He also said that wild beasts from the mountains would come in at night, which would be quite scary." Rao Rao stood close to Zhi Ge. "Beasts are not scary, what is scary is other things disguised as beasts." Bai Huang looked towards the fourth floor. There was no light on that floor, and all the windows seemed to be sealed. It was deep and dark, and he felt cold all over just looking at it: " Usually the iron cages are used to keep things, and since the fourth floor is separated, there must be things inside that cannot be seen by tourists. " "What do you think it will be?" Gao Ming wanted to hear Bai Huang''s judgment. "Maybe it''s a madman with aggressive tendencies, maybe it''s some kind of large ''pet'', or it''s a ghost that''s beyond our understanding." Bai Huang said the word ghost very calmly, and the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped a bit. Rao Rao shrank her body and asked with some fear: "Sister Huang, have you really seen a ghost in your dream?" "What do you think?" With a stiff smile on his lips, Bai Huang changed the topic: "The man from 3003 is the first living person we met in the dream. Even if he is not the master of the nightmare, he must be the same as the master of the dream. There is a deep connection. I suggest that everyone divide into two groups. One group will investigate the man inside the manor while the other group goes outside the manor to look for clues. " "Go outside?" "Yes, the window of guest room 2001 was smashed. Looking at the direction of the broken glass, the murderer must have stood outside the manor to do it. That means there may be another ''person'' outside the manor." Bai Huang already had a rough idea. Thoughts: "Tang Qing is right about one thing. If we want to conquer the nightmare, we must firmly grasp the memory of the nightmare owner. It is very important for us to determine whose nightmare this is." "Then the three of us stay in the house." Qian Jin naturally stood with Zhi Ge and Rao Rao, and the three of them advanced and retreated together. "Yes." Bai Huang didn''t care at all: "Let''s go to the utility room and kitchen first to find some items that can help us survive the night." Following the man''s prompts, several testers came to the end of the corridor on the first floor. Behind guest room 1007 was the utility room. Opening the thick curtain, Gao Ming saw a variety of tools and scrapped machinery, including a smashed generator. "Kerosene lamp, lighter, candles, rope, a hatchet, a short knife, and a sturdy backpack." Bai Huang directed the idiot brother to take down various items from the dusty shelves. After loading them, Bai Huang Huang didn''t take them away by himself, but threw them to the fool: "You have to carry them at all times. After dark, fire may be the key." The fool scratched his head, not understanding what Bai Huang was doing, and ran to Gao Ming''s side in confusion. Zhi Ge and the other three also started looking for needed items in the utility room. Xu Deyi even wanted to take the generator away, but Bai Huang did not touch the tools in the dream at all and stood far away in front of the shelves. , looking at the testers with a serious expression. "You seem to be on high alert for something?" Gao Ming stopped next to Bai Huang. He also had empty hands. "Sometimes things in nightmares can have a great effect, but if they are used too much, they will make people doubt themselves, and they will not be able to distinguish between reality and dreams. In the end, they will never be able to leave." Bai Huang turned his head and glanced at Gao Ming: " No, by that time, the nightmare will become a reality for you, and it doesnt matter if you cant leave it. "Indeed." Gao Ming took a deep breath: "With the help of the doctor, I finally woke up from the coma and ended the long nightmare. But after I woke up, I kept looking for the way back. For me "The memories in nightmares seem to be more important." "I can understand that feeling. You are different from those who enter the nightmare for money." Bai Huang saw the special thing about Gao Ming at a glance: "In that nightmare you experienced, my two Is the child... doing well?" "I don''t remember." Gao Ming shook his head. Ten minutes later, everyone found various useful things in the debris pile. The fool was very strong, carrying a heavy bag on his back, and a big ax for chopping firewood in his hand. The same was true for Zhi Ge. The two of them were like It''s like they''re comparing themselves to each other. "I''ll leave the inside of the building to you." Bai Huang motioned to the fool to stand side by side with her, and the two of them came to the door of the first floor. Pulling out the heavy wooden bolt, Bai Huang and Fool pushed open the huge wooden door nearly two meters high. The cold wind sent ice and snow into the house, making the fool''s eyebrows turn white. "Walk!" Taking the lead, Bai Huang walked against the wind and snow to the outside of the manor building. Heavy snow covered everything, and the continuous barren mountains were like white tombs. The roads and trees were hidden under the pure white. Wiping off the snow on the road sign, Xu Deyi reluctantly opened his eyes in the strong wind: "East Lake! The East Lake that the owner of the house mentioned is behind the manor!" "Should we go to the woods to chop some wood and take it back?" The snowstorm was heavy, and the fool shouted at the top of his lungs. "Go and have a look in the courtyard." Bai Huang ignored Fool and Xu Deyi, stepped on the thick snow, and scanned the windows one after another, finally stopping outside a certain window. "What are you looking at?" Xu De rushed over, and in just a moment, his head was already covered with snow. "The fourth floor cannot be seen from the outside. The eaves of the manor are a triangle that spreads outward, covering all the windows on the fourth floor." Bai Huang picked up a ball of snow, clenched it firmly, and threw it towards the broken window. The snowball did not hit the glass and fell directly into the house through the gap. "There are no ice cubes around here. The murderer brought ice cubes from other places and smashed them into that room. But why did he choose that room to destroy?" Bai Huang stood in the snow. She seemed to have suddenly discovered something. Stare at the wall. Patches of solidified snow handprints can be clearly seen on the wall, as if a pair of hands made entirely of snow are crawling on the wall. "The fingerprints go all the way up. Room 2001 is the first room at the corner of the manor, corresponding to the room closest to the passage on the fourth floor." Bai Huang was thoughtful, and Xu Deyi did not dare to disturb him. He wanted to chat with Gao Ming. , and found that Gao Ming was also staring in a certain direction in a daze. "What are you looking at again?" "When I was upstairs just now, I saw a snowman with bright red lips piled up in the corner of the courtyard." Gao Ming narrowed his eyes in the wind and snow: "Now it''s gone." The heavy snow that was falling all over the sky covered the shoe prints of Gao Ming and the others. The clouds kept getting lower and lower. The sun hadn''t set yet, but it was already very dark around the manor. A flash of light flashed on the window glass of the manor, melodious piano music appeared intermittently, and a pair of eyes seemed to be watching everyone silently. (End of chapter) Chapter 502 bless Chapter 502 Blessing "Sneeze!" Xu De sneezed. He rubbed his hands and walked to Gao Ming''s side, asking Gao Ming to help him block the wind: "It''s too cold, let''s go back." "I''m afraid it''s not safe inside the house." The weird things in every nightmare are different, and Gao Ming has gained some experience this time. Without hesitation, Gao Ming told Bai Huang what he had discovered, and both of them couldn''t help but look towards the fourth floor. "Things outside seem to be trying to find a way to get into the building. There should be no malicious intent in the owner''s reminder." Ever since Gao Ming discovered that the snowman was missing, he felt unsafe even looking at the snow around him: "Should we go back?" "The first day should be the safest and must not be wasted." Bai Huang frowned and looked at Xu Deyi, who was shivering from the cold: "You three can go back first, I have to go take a look around, we will be in the kitchen before dark Assemble, if I don''t go back, you should be careful." Before Gao Ming could speak again, Bai Huang had already left alone. She approached the wall of the manor at a very fast speed. The heavy snow did not affect her at all, and the cold wind could only blow the corners of her clothes. "This physical fitness is a bit scary." Gao Ming suddenly discovered a problem. Bai Huang''s self-confidence not only came from the experience accumulated through many nightmares, but also other reliance. Subconsciously pressing his heart with his palm, Gao Ming touched a hard object. The walkie-talkie placed close to his body was successfully brought into the middle-level nightmare: "Maybe Bai Huang has something similar on his body that can be used in different nightmares and can deal with it." Make some impact and change on your own. Gao Ming noticed the abnormality as early as when he entered the utility room. Jiang Miaomiao''s idiot brother and Zhi Ge in the three-person team both had superhuman strength in their dreams and could easily lift very heavy objects. thing. The fool may have lived in his sister''s dream for a long time and received some blessings and influence from her. Zhige is a completely ordinary person. The abnormality he showed in his dream is probably because he obtained something in other nightmares. some benefits. "Looking at it this way, this brain game is really not simple. It seems that it can really enhance people''s mental will and make an ordinary person''s brain more powerful and stable." Xu Deyi was shivering from the cold next to him, and the fool was carrying a big bag, and his face and ears were red from the cold, but Gao Ming just felt a little cold. "My will must have been fully tempered in that long nightmare." Gao Ming didn''t know where his limit was. Anyway, he didn''t feel any discomfort in Jiang Miaomiao''s nightmare. "Go back first, I''m about to freeze to death." Xu Deyi''s lips were already purple, and his hair and eyebrows were covered with snowflakes. "Um." The three of them just walked around the courtyard and returned the same way without even leaving the resort garden gate. Strangely enough, after entering the manor building, the temperature immediately rose. Although it''s still cold, it doesn''t feel like it''s freezing at all. "I''m alive." Xu De shook off the snow on his body and started to help the fool pack his backpack. After a while, their stomachs began to growl. They seemed to get hungry very quickly in a cold place. The three of them went straight to the kitchen. Xu De didn''t wear an apron, opened the refrigerator and started carrying ingredients out. "Idiot, make a fire and cook!" Xu Deyi was cold and hungry: "You are in luck. Before I joined society, I studied in a cooking school." A flame ignited in the stove. The light of the fire dissipated the severe cold and the temperature rose again. Xu Deyi and Fool''s frozen faces slowly returned to normal. Outside the kitchen, footsteps sounded, and Zhi Ge and the other three hurried over. They were a little angry when they saw Xu De starting to light a fire to cook without notifying them. "How long did it take for you to come back?" Qian Jin was surprised. "Fuck! You are comfortable in the house. Do you know how cold it is outside?" Xu De couldn''t stand the three-person team early in the morning: "You guys need to go out, I''m going to cook." "Food belongs to everyone, and cooking has to wait until everyone has arrived." Zhi Ge''s tone was not good. He always felt that Gao Ming and the other three were a burden: "Where is Bai Huang?" "She went to investigate far away alone." Xu De Yi said impatiently. Seeing Bai Huang''s absence, Rao Rao and Zhi Ge''s tone became more arrogant: "We don''t know how long we will be trapped in this nightmare, and food must be rationed." Rao Rao directly took away the frozen chicken that Xu Deyi was cleaning, and glared at the fool who put firewood under the stove: "This fire is big enough, don''t waste it!" The two teams originally looked down on each other. Qian Jin was originally a peacemaker, but now he also feels that Xu Deyi and Fool are too useless. After quietly taking a look at Gao Ming, Qian Jin stood up and said, "Let''s stew the chicken first. When Sister Bai comes back, we can all eat together." "Have you found any clues inside the manor?" Gao Ming didn''t want to conflict with the three-person team. He was not afraid, but simply felt it was unnecessary. "No." "Tch, then why do you have the nerve to talk about me?" Xu De began to defrost the chicken and stopped talking to Rao Rao. Snowflakes fell on the window frame, ice gradually formed on the outside of the glass, and when the smell of chicken soup appeared in the kitchen, night finally fell. The door to the manor was opened at the last moment, and Bai Huang walked into the hall soaked to the skin. "Sister Bai!" Rao Rao greeted her warmly. Her attitude towards Bai Huang and Xu Deyi was completely different. However, Sister Bai ignored her and entered the kitchen. She was relieved after seeing that no one was there. As soon as Xu De poured out the chicken soup, he very wisely placed the bowl with the most meat in front of Bai Huang: "Have you gone to East Lake? How is the situation there?" Standing by the fire, Bai Huang did not touch the fragrant chicken soup or change out of his soaked clothes. His expression was very serious: "I want to tell you three bad news." "I''ll go, there will be three of them right away?" Several people didn''t even think about eating at this time. "First, I couldn''t find a way out outside. The snowstorm is still getting stronger. We will probably be trapped and die inside the manor." "Second, the owner of the house is lying. I went to East Lake. There are no water entertainment facilities around here, only some abandoned cemeteries, so this is definitely not a normal resort even in summer." "Third." Bai Huang breathed a sigh of relief: "I found some handprints and footprints on the snow outside the manor." "Is it a footprint, not a shoe print?" Gao Ming confirmed. "The feeling of a living person stepping on the snow with bare feet." Bai Huang looked worried: "The footprints are understandable, but those handprints make me confused. Are there people crawling upside down in the snow? Or is there something broken outside? A humanoid monster? As night fell, the sound of the piano stopped, and the firelight illuminated several people''s faces, making everyone a little scared. "Let''s eat first, and then we''ll talk in the same room in the evening. No matter what, we must survive this first night safely." Qian Jin cheered up and said a few words to encourage morale. (End of chapter) Chapter 503 True story, fake story? Chapter 503 True story, fake story? The food was delicious, but except for Fool and Xu Deyi, no one else had much appetite. Bai Huang even pushed the chicken soup in front of her to the fool''s side. She seemed to be very resistant to eating in a nightmare and would rather be hungry. Three pieces of bad news made everyone feel depressed, and the atmosphere during the meal was also very depressing. The cold wind blew against the windows. It was dark outside the manor, and only the area around the stove was bright in the kitchen. "This place doesn''t even have electricity. After the kerosene lamp burns out, shall we make our own torches?" After Xu De finished his meal, he finally felt that his body had warmed up a little. He looked at Gao Ming''s bowl without touching it. I drank some chicken soup and licked my lips. "You know that firewood is precious, but you still waste so much cooking?" Raorao looked at the stove, feeling very heartbroken. "Why didn''t you beep when you were eating? Are you beeping after eating?" Xu De picked up Gao Ming''s bowl of chicken soup and said, "Brother, do you need me to heat it up for you?" "You can drink if you want. I''m not too hungry." Gao Ming stood up and took the key to his room. He lived in Room 2009, located at the end of the corridor on the second floor. "Good brother, tonight I will make a bunk on the floor in your room and keep vigil for you." Xu De said with a sense of justice that he did not dare to sleep alone. "I have entered the middle-level nightmare before. Basically, I can escape within ten hours. The longer I delay, the greater the changes." Zhige didn''t want to eat at first, but Xu Deyi''s cooking was indeed delicious, so he didn''t Take control: "I suggest you don''t sleep at night, and everyone should seize the time to find the truth." Qian Jin nodded and suggested in a low voice: "The owner of House 3003 should be asleep. We can go to his room and take a look. There must be information about the owner of the dream hidden in that guy!" "The owner of the house has a shotgun. He had the chance to kill us but didn''t do it, so I suggest it''s better to talk to him directly." Gao Ming put the key to room 2009 into his pocket: "The nightmare seems absurd and weird, but A deeper analysis reveals that they actually have their own logic and rules. "Don''t act like you know nightmares well, newcomer." Zhi Ge grabbed the ax leaning against the dining table and looked at Bai Huang: "Sister Huang, you have the most experience, let you make the decision." The temperature in the kitchen is dropping, and the flame under the stove is like a terminally ill old man making his last struggle. "You six act according to your own ideas, whether you attack the owner of the house or hide, I will not participate." Bai Huang looked at everyone present carefully, and no one knew what she was thinking. Picking up her key, Bai Huang turned around and left. "Is this the temper of the strongest lone wolf?" Rao Rao waited for Bai Huang to leave and curled her lips: "Her room is 2001. The windows of the room were damaged. How dare she live alone?" "Maybe she thinks we will only hold them back." Qian Jin smiled helplessly. Bai Huang looked at them the same way they looked at Xu Deyi. "Then let''s all act according to our own ideas." Zhi Ge put the ax on his shoulder and glanced at the fool''s backpack from the corner of his eye. Maybe he felt that there was no need to fight on the first day, so he didn''t **** it. The three-person team searched the kitchen and left directly for the second floor. They entered Room 2004 where Zhige was located. It was located in the middle of the corridor, far away from the stairs, and not far from Baihuang''s 2001, so they could support each other. "Gao Ming, let''s spend three nights together." Xu De understood Gao Ming''s methods and was not an ordinary fool. He was the only pure **** in the team. The dark wind blew by, and the fire in the stove went out without any warning, leaving only a few sparks. "I live on the first floor, but the door on the first floor is not locked. The door bolt can be opened from the inside. I am worried that something will enter the manor in the middle of the night." Xu Deyi is not stupid. After the outsiders left, he went to Gao Ming''s side to analyze: "The fool lives in 2002. How about we go to his room and become neighbors with Bai Huang?" "Bai Huang will most likely not be in the room at night. If there is danger outside the manor, is it necessarily safe inside the manor?" Gao Ming raised his head: "The corridor leading to the fourth floor is blocked by iron guardrails. I checked every iron pillar. Welded to death." "You mean...the most dangerous things are hidden on the fourth floor?" Xu Deyi responded quickly. "My eyesight is better and I can see through the darkness. When I checked in the corridor in the afternoon, I found that the fourth floor was the same as the third floor. All rooms did not have doors. Combined with the information Tang Qing revealed about the owner of the dream, I was a little suspicious. The owner of the dream is locked up on the fourth floor." Gao Ming expressed his inference. "Then who is the man playing the violin in 3003?" "There are too few clues. Let''s first determine where we will stay tonight." As soon as Gao Ming finished speaking, his arm was grabbed by Fool, and the hair on the back of Fool''s hand, which had been silent all this time, stood up. There was a light getting closer and closer in the dark hall on the first floor. As the kitchen door was pushed open, the man from 3003 appeared at the door holding an oil lamp. He was completely different from the leisurely look he showed during the day. He was wrapped in thick clothes, carrying a shotgun on his back, and a knife blade hidden at his waist. "It''s getting dark, why don''t you go back to your respective rooms?" The man''s voice was hoarse than during the day, and he looked very nervous. Putting the oil lamp on the dining table, the man picked up Bai Huang''s untouched bowl of chicken soup and drank it in a big gulp: "I could smell the fragrance from so far away. I didn''t expect you to leave a bowl for me." "Isn''t this to thank you for providing us with a place to stay? If you want to eat, I can make other things for you." Xu Deyi was still thinking about having a relationship with the man. "I won''t eat your food for free." spitting out a chicken bone, the man wiped his oiled hands and regained his melancholy and serious expression: "I''ll give you a piece of advice, no matter who knocks at night, don''t open it, even if the sound is... Neither can you." "Not even my own people? Why?" Gao Ming couldn''t help but ask, "Did anything happen in our manor?" Holding the shotgun, the man licked the grease off his mouth and hesitated for a long time before speaking: "Anyway, you will meet sooner or later, so I won''t hide it from you. Last winter, a group of amateur mountaineers stayed here. Later, they All died in the avalanche, and their bodies have not been found yet. Heavy snow scratched the window glass, and the flame in the oil lamp flickered. "It was probably a few nights ago." The man''s voice gradually became lower and his face became a little gloomy: "I heard a knock on the door. I thought it was some animal, but when I opened the window and looked over there, I saw several people wearing clothes. The guy in hiking clothes was standing over there at the gate." "The mountaineering clothes were very conspicuous in the snowy night. I saw them immediately, and they seemed to see me too." After exhaling, the man''s expression became more solemn: "I hid in the house, and when it got light they disappeared. I thought they would just leave, but I saw them again the next night." "This time they appeared at the outer wall of the manor, and they seemed to be preparing to climb in." (End of chapter) Chapter 504 missing brother Chapter 504 The disappeared brother Before the man finished speaking, Xu Deyi accidentally tore the sleeves of the fool''s clothes because he was too scared. "I didn''t mean to scare you. Anyway, just stay in your room at night." The man piled the dishes and chopsticks together: "Remember, don''t open the door casually, don''t open the curtains, even if you wake up for some reason, in the end Its better to close your eyes and pretend to sleep. The atmosphere in the manor was already depressing, but when the man said this, the test subjects became even more panicked. "I''m going to check other corners of the manor. You guys should go back to your room as soon as possible." The man left with the shotgun, and Xu Deyi did not dare to stay in the kitchen anymore. He walked among Gao Ming and the fool, as if he was avoiding some danger alone. "Let''s go to the second floor too. There are many people on the second floor. Although Zhi Ge and the others are quite bastards, I think safety is the most important thing compared to looking down on or being laughed at." Xu Deyi took the fool''s key and the three of them As soon as he went upstairs, he saw Qian Jin guarding the corridor. "Rao Rao and Zhi Ge were having a bit of a conversation when we were having dinner. I apologize on their behalf. We are all testers and should be united. We must not get into internal strife over trivial matters." Qian Jin''s face was full of apologies, but there was no trace of regret in his eyes. So many emotions: How about we all stay in the same room tonight? "We have our own plan." Gao Ming shook his head and refused. "Okay," Qian Jin was slightly disappointed: "This building is not safe at night. The man in room 3003 came over a few minutes ago and told us about the strange things that happened in the building some time ago." "Is the hiker back?" Xu Deyi didn''t care, but Qian Jin''s words later made him even more frightened. "It has nothing to do with the mountaineer. He has a younger brother who is very different from him in personality. He likes summer, while his younger brother prefers winter. He always likes to invite him to play in the snow together, but he is more afraid of the cold and sometimes just goes by himself. Stay alone in the room and let your brother build a snowman in the yard alone." Qian Jin spoke quickly. "About a few days ago, he let his younger brother play alone in the yard. In the afternoon, his younger brother built a big snowman in the yard." "He saw that his brother was all focused on the snowman, so he didn''t disturb him and lay down on the sofa and fell asleep." "It was already evening when he woke up again. He opened the window and wanted to call his brother back for dinner, but when he looked into the yard, he found that his brother was gone and only the huge snowman was left in the yard." "He was so worried at the time that he picked up the shotgun and went downstairs to check, but he could not find his brother anywhere in the manor. He had no choice but to go out in the wind and snow with an oil lamp, and finally found one of his brothers near the East Lake. shoe." "He can''t figure out why his brother went to East Lake?" "When he returned to the manor, something even weirder happened. The huge snowman piled up in the yard disappeared, as if it had never been there." "He said that when he thought about it now, he realized that the snowman seemed to have smiled at him once." In the dark corridor, all the light came from oil lamps. After Qian Jin relayed this story, he felt a chill on his back. "Fuck! It''s so scary!" Xu De hugged the fool''s arm tightly. He didn''t hug Gao Ming because Gao Ming kicked him away. "Anyway, you should be careful at night. I feel that the building is not safe." Qian Jin is difficult to evaluate. He cannot be distinguished by simple good and bad. I don''t know how much of his warning is true and how false. The door closed and Qian Jin returned to Room 2004. Xu De asked in a low voice: "Why is it that the stories he heard are different from ours? It''s hard to imagine that these horrific things can happen to a person, and he''s not in a dream." "Maybe Bai Huang heard other stories, maybe these are true." Gao Ming glanced at room 2001. The door was closed and he didn''t know if Bai Huang was inside. He knocked on the door, but unfortunately there was no response. "Go back to the house first. It''s too scary in the corridor." Xu De opened the door of room 2002 and all three people entered. Maybe it was because it was too close to room 2001. It was also very cold in room 2002, and I could clearly hear the cold wind beating on the window. Curling up on the bed, Xu Deyi was pathetically covered with the only quilt: "It''s hard to make money, and **** is hard to eat. I will definitely not take part in this **** brain game test next time." "You said the same thing last time." Gao Ming stood by the bed: "I''m curious, why didn''t you choose to quit? You were obviously so scared last time that you nearly went into shock." "Everyone who comes to take the test has their own reasons, and this reason is enough to help them overcome their fear." Xu De grabbed the quilt and lowered his voice: "I am in urgent need of money, my sister is in school, my old mother is sick, and I used to be such a jerk. , and still owe a lot of debt." "If it''s just the desire for money, I''m afraid it''s not enough to support you against fear." "You are wrong." Xu De raised his head and said, "If you feel scared, that''s because you are not poor enough and have not been forced into a real desperation." "Were you not forced to a real desperation?" Gao Ming seemed to suddenly realize something. Whether in Jiang Miaomiao''s nightmare or in the manor, his mood was very stable: "I am not afraid because I have experienced it. Whats even more terrifying is that something very desperate happened to me while I was in a coma? He still remembered that when he was stimulated in the Mad City Lunatic Asylum, some memory fragments appeared in his mind, and his own body seemed to be surrounded by them, everyone wearing different clothes. "I seem to have died more than once." Looking at the palm without any wounds, Gao Ming was thinking about one thing seriously: "I may need more intense stimulation to help me retrieve my memory." Xu Deyi was so frightened that he trembled, and Fool also acted very nervous, but Gao Ming stood between the door and the window: "You two stay in the house, be careful of the next room." "What about you?" "I''m going to keep vigil with the owner of the house." Gao Ming said with a smile, "I like to listen to the stories he tells." "You are crazy! What if those stories are true!" Xu De shook his head repeatedly: "Have you ever considered a question? The owner of the house has experienced so many horrific things, and he can still survive. This means that He himself may be the biggest problem! Xu Deyi is very smart, and his rudeness and recklessness are all displayed deliberately. Now that he can tell Gao Ming his own judgment, he also regards Gao Ming as one of his own from the bottom of his heart. "He does have a big problem. Fortunately, I am not normal either." Gao Ming shook the key of 2009, picked up a kerosene lamp and walked out of the room of 2002. "Brother, please be sensible!" Xu De got out of bed with the quilt in his arms: "Besides, it''s not normal. How lucky is this!" (End of chapter) Chapter 505 crazy parents Chapter 505 Crazy Parents After closing the door of Room 2002, the oil lamp in Gao Ming''s hand became the only source of light. The weak flame swayed in the glass bottle, like a bird that had lost its freedom and was squeezing out the last of its essence and blood. Shoes stepped on the wooden boards, insects got into the cracks, and the peeling paint of the wall reflected Gao Ming''s gradually distorted shadow. He walked through the corridor carrying an oil lamp, his elongated figure seemed to be dancing in the firelight, offering sacrifices to unknown gods. At the end of the corridor is his room - 2009. The room number on the door panel seems to be a special year. The dark fonts are printed on the history book. If you flip through it casually, it is the dust of the fate of countless people. The wind and snow blew against the corridor windows, small ice particles hitting the glass, and the thin sound was like sharp nails tapping on the door. After exhaling a deep breath, the remaining warmth turned the glass into a canvas. Gao Ming stretched out his finger and lightly touched it, and a smiling face appeared in the winter night. "The snow is getting heavier again." Using the key to open the door of room 2009, Gao Ming looked at the empty room and entered directly without closing the door. He opened the cabinet, hid the spare quilt and bathrobe under the quilt, creating the illusion that there was someone on the bed, and pushed the bathroom door to a fixed angle. If he came back and found that the angle had changed, it meant that something might have entered him. room. After doing this, Gao Ming lay on the bed and reached into his pocket. After some groping, two meaty-smelling seeds appeared in his palm. Holding the seed tightly, Gao Ming could clearly feel something calling him from a certain direction, like a giant tree of flesh and blood planted in Jiang Miaomiao''s nightmare. In the previous middle-level nightmare, there was a seed that absorbed all of Jiang Miaomiao''s despair and misfortune, took root, sprouted, and continued to grow, causing Jiang Miaomiao''s nightmare to sink into a darker place, and it was suspected that Jiang Miaomiao''s nightmare was brought into the world. In the deep world. But what Gao Ming didn''t expect was that he could actually feel the call of the giant flesh-and-blood tree in other people''s nightmares. There seemed to be some kind of continuous connection between the two, as if the giant flesh-and-blood tree was... Just like he was born. Gao Ming himself found it incredible. How could a man and a tree feel like a father and a rebellious son? When he tried to respond, the call of the giant tree of flesh and blood became more intense. The other party seemed to be growing crazily towards the nightmare where he was, trying to extend its roots and branches into the nightmare where he was. "This weird meaty-smelling plant is like meat falling from my body, and it''s trying to get closer to me." As time goes by, the call of the giant tree of flesh and blood becomes stronger and stronger, and the nightmare where Gao Fate lies is getting closer and closer. "Maybe staying here and procrastinating is a good way." According to Zhige, other middle-level nightmares can be solved in ten hours at most, which will not give the giant tree of flesh and blood enough time to join Gao Ming. Fortunately, this middle-level nightmare is very special. "I wonder what the flesh-and-blood giant tree will look like when we meet again? If I can make it grow in all the middle-level nightmares of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, I may be able to force Yongsheng Pharmaceutical to cooperate with me." Thinking of this, Gao Ming''s eyes narrowed: "No, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical Pharmaceuticals seems to have betrayed No. 2 and a certain unspeakable existence a long time ago, and it is too dangerous to seek skin from a tiger. After putting away the seeds, Gao Ming took out the walkie-talkie he kept close to him. This was his biggest secret. Not to mention Xu Deyi and the fool, not even the female clerk in the haunted house knew about it. "The walkie-talkie given by No. 2 can indeed lead to other nightmares. Judging from this, its level should be very high." Twisting the FM button, blood flowed in the walkie-talkie without batteries, and there was unexpected noise coming from it. "Channel one, channel two...two? Can you hear me?" A sizzling voice came from the walkie-talkie. Gao Ming did get a response, but he couldn''t hear what the other party was saying at all. He walked around the house and after trying many times, he found that the higher the place, the better the "signal" seemed to be, and the sound would become clearer. "Going to higher ground?" This unexpected discovery made Gao Ming very excited. He hid the hand holding the walkie-talkie in his pocket, picked up the kerosene lamp with his free hand, and quickly left Room 2009. The figure swayed on the wall with the firelight, and Gao Ming quickly stepped on the steps to the third floor. The voice on the walkie-talkie can clearly hear one or two words, but there is still a long way to go to understand what the other party is saying. "Going to higher ground." Unknowingly, he came to the middle of the third and fourth floors. Gao Ming was blocked by an iron railing. He raised his oil lamp and inspected the railing carefully. The light of the fire dispelled the darkness, and something seemed to grow on the steps inside the fence. It felt like a face was peeking out of the room without a door, but when Gao Ming looked in that direction, he saw nothing. "Is there really no way to get in?" In order to see clearly what was on the other side of the railing, Gao Ming prepared to do a very risky thing. He unscrewed the cover of the oil lamp and tore off the cloth strip from his clothes. Twisting the broken wooden sticks and strips of cloth together, Gao Ming spent a lot of effort to light them. "You should be able to see clearly now." Aiming at the dark fourth floor, Gao Ming threw towards the railing with all his strength. The fire light cut through the darkness, and at that moment, Gao Ming saw a figure wearing red clothes. The other person was standing next to the door frame. He was much taller than a normal person, and his face was obscured by messy hair. The fire appeared, and the opponent turned his head in the direction of Gao Ming. When Gao Ming was about to see the opponent''s face, a huge force hit Gao Ming''s shoulder and pushed him to the side. The iron guardrails rattled and vibrated, as if they were scratched and collided by wild beasts, and dust and sawdust flew everywhere. The oil lamp was blown out, and just as Gao Ming was about to get up from the ground, his mouth was covered by cotton gloves. A faint rancid smell seeped out from the gloves and poured into his nose. Gao Ming did not struggle. It was not until the iron guardrail stopped shaking that the voice of the man from 3003 came to his ears: "Do you want to kill us all?" "What''s locked on the fourth floor? Isn''t that a wild beast?" Gao Ming mentioned the blown out oil lamp and watched the man behind him warily. The man in a thick cotton robe was carrying a shotgun and wearing wet gloves. His eyes were like hawks, looking sharp and terrifying in the darkness. "The people living on the fourth floor are indeed not beasts." The man said word for word: "They are my parents." "parents?" "This is not the place to talk. Come with me." The man grabbed Gao Ming''s arm and the two came to room 3003. All the rooms on the third floor had no doors, just like caves. The man did not relax his vigilance after entering, but lit the candles and wall lamps at the door, then quickly ran to the fireplace, and only relaxed after making sure that the flame inside the fireplace was not extinguished. tone. "Sit down. Since you are so curious, I will tell you the last secret about this manor." (End of chapter) Chapter 506 fish Chapter 506 Fish Hot water was poured into the glass, and the man couldn''t wait to take off his gloves, hold up the glass, and feel the warmth. "You are so brave. I have warned you so many times, but you still dare to run around." The man''s room has been remodeled many times. It not only has a fireplace, but also a stove and a hot bed. Even if the door is not installed, It was still warm inside. "I''m quite curious." Gao Ming also picked up the water glass, but he had no intention of drinking it. "Curiosity killed the cat. Isn''t it good to live in confusion?" The man wanted to remind Gao Ming of something. He raised his head and found that Gao Ming had already started walking around the room, still holding his photo hanging on the wall. : "It''s not a good habit to mess with other people''s things." In the photo, there is a family of five, with three children standing in the front and parents standing in the back. It is worth noting that the face of the child in the center of the photo has been cut off, leaving a dark hole. The remaining four people stared at the camera with expressionless faces. If it weren''t for the words of family happiness and other blessings written on the photo frame, Gao Ming would probably think that these were five strangers standing together. There was no eye contact, verbal communication, or physical contact between them, and everyone was separated by a distance. "Are they your family?" "Well." The man held the water glass, as if he was lost in memories: "The middle-aged man who looked wild and rude was my father. He was a mixed race and a handsome bastard. He was different from my romantic grandfather. He was old-fashioned and serious. He also advocates violence at his core. About two years ago, he hunted a bear in the deep forest of the snowy mountains. " The man''s emotions towards his father were a bit complicated, ranging from admiration to helplessness. "The middle-aged woman standing behind me is the biological mother of my younger brother and younger sister. She seems to never age. Her face has never changed in my impression." After hearing the man''s words, Gao Ming couldn''t help but glance at the middle-aged woman. In the photo, she was wearing a red dress with strange patterns. She looked noble, mysterious and a little bloody. "Aren''t the mothers of your three brothers the same person?" Gao Ming raised the photo: "And why is the face of the middle child withheld?" "The one whose face was cut off was my brother. I don''t know why this happened. Since he disappeared, all the photos related to him in the manor have become like this." The man noticed Gao Ming''s suspicious eyes: "I know you don''t believe it, but it really has nothing to do with me. Although he and I were not born from the same mother, we have a very good relationship. I have been accompanying him since he was a child. If you really want to say it, My relationship with him is closer than that with his parents. "Where''s the last sister? Where did she go?" Gao Ming put the photo back in its place. He had memorized all the details in the photo. "This brings me to another very strange thing." The man''s gaze slowly focused on his sister''s face in the photo: "Sometimes I wonder, do I have this sister?" "What''s the meaning?" "She is in the photo, she is in the diary, she is in the accounts, consumption, etc., but I can''t remember her." The man''s troubled look didn''t look like he was pretending: "What does she look like? I I have no memory of what happened with her and how she disappeared. "From a certain day, did you slowly forget about your sister?" "It was not a slow process, but a very sudden thing. In other words, although the girl was in the photo at my house, I didn''t know her at all." The men''s family are all strange, and no one seems normal. "Don''t force yourself if you can''t remember." Gao Ming clinked glasses with the man: "By the way, you just said that your parents were imprisoned on the fourth floor. What happened to them?" Sighing softly, the man seemed much older. He sat next to the fireplace with a shotgun on his back, his eyes blending with the firelight: "My stepmother fell ill last winter. My father has been taking good care of her, but my stepmother is getting worse day by day." She was emaciated and her condition did not improve at all. One day by chance, my father discovered that my stepmother loved to eat freshly caught live fish from the East Lake. From then on, he would go out to fish for her stepmother no matter what the weather was like outside, but..." "But what?" "Dad always goes out at night and comes back before dawn carrying an opaque black bag." "Are you sure that the bag contains fish?" Gao Ming didn''t believe that the fish in East Lake had such miraculous effects. "They were always tossing around in the bag, and my father had to work hard to hold them down. I actually never opened the bag to look at it. My younger brother did get close to the bag because he was naughty, but he was driven away by his father before he could open it. " "What did my brother see? What does the fish look like?" Gao Ming became more and more curious. "He didn''t see the fish, he saw the hair." The man''s hand gently fiddled with it in the darkness: "strands of hair stuck together, smelling fishy and muddy." The fire in the fireplace dimmed a little, and the temperature in room 3003 seemed to be dropping. "Dad only cooks for my mother at night. There is always a wooden lid on the soup bowl he stews, and he won''t open it until he enters the fourth floor. As for the leftovers from stepmother''s meal, my father will not waste it. He often hides in I ate by myself in the kitchen cellar, and I once heard the sound of digging. I wondered what my father was burying after eating." The man also revealed to Gao Ming that there might be something hidden in the cellar where food is stored in the kitchen. Some clues. "Probably when winter came this year, my father built the windows on the fourth floor with bricks in advance, and installed iron guardrails in the corridor, but at that time there was still a door on the guardrail." The man''s eyes were a little dim: "He He told me personally that after he entered the fourth floor, he would remove the door and seal the way to the fourth floor. " "But you didn''t do it." "I thought they would come back, so I just replaced the door with a stronger guardrail. I also saw what my father and stepmother look like now. They turned into monsters and only appeared at night." The man tightened his grip. Shotgun: "All the misfortunes in my family may be related to my stepmother, but I don''t have the courage to hurt her, nor the ability to find out the truth. I can only stay here day after day, hoping to survive the long winter night. Maybe , wait until summer, everything will be fine. "What if there is only cold winter in your world?" Gao Ming didn''t completely believe what the man said, and the whole family was surprised. "No." The man shook his head: "If you really want to help me, you can go to East Lake and have a look. Maybe you can find the ''fish'' that my stepmother has eaten." Bai Huang had been to East Lake when it was not dark. She did not mention any relevant information, and Gao Ming was not sure whether the other party was deliberately concealing it. "Okay, I''ll go at dawn." "No." The man shook his head: "I have been there many times during the day and found nothing. The ''fish'' should only appear at night." (End of chapter) Chapter 507 dreams come true Chapter 507 Dreams Come True Fish only appear at night. The man''s meaning is obvious. He hopes Gao Ming can leave the manor in the middle of the night and brave the snowstorm to go to the most dangerous East Lake. Not to mention the wild beasts and the weird snowman that you may encounter on the road, the violent snowstorm and complicated road conditions alone are a big problem for Gao Ming. Even the experienced Bai Huang went there during the day. "I won''t force you to do anything for me, I''m just telling you what happened to me. Frankly speaking, I hope you are safe more than you yourself." The man saw Gao Ming''s hesitation, and the beautiful There is a trace of melancholy hidden in the eyes. "Why do you say that?" "You remember the climbers I told you about, right? If they had listened to me, they would have stayed in the manor without any danger at all. But now they have all turned into strange things and come back. As a result, my manor is becoming more and more dangerous." There was helplessness in the man''s words, and what he said actually made sense. "The manor itself is weird enough, but outsiders like you keep coming here to cause trouble. You won''t listen to anything I say until you encounter bad luck, and then make this place even more dangerous." "As long as you obey, can you survive in peace?" Gao Ming said this to divert the man''s attention. He keenly caught the man''s name for them in his words - outsiders. The man used to call them tourists, but the wording changed just now. I don''t know if he let it slip or if he said it wrong. "It was possible before, but I''m not sure now. If you don''t want to go back to the room, you can follow me. I will prove everything I said to you." The man seemed to have no ill intentions. He just wanted to wait in the manor until winter was over and spring came. arrival. Adding dry firewood to the stove, the man''s body regained warmth, and he picked up the shotgun again: "Do you want to stay here, or come with me and walk around." Before Gao Ming could answer, the man had already walked out of Room 3003 with an oil lamp. When he passed the passage leading to the fourth floor, he bowed inside and said, "After winter is over, I will let you out, or I will come and reunite with you. " "Reunion? Do you want to lock yourself in the fourth floor too?" Gao Ming also followed the man with a lamp. "There are many ways to reunite in the world, and there are some things that are more intimate than being together. For example, there is me in you, and you in me." Before the man finished speaking, there was a sudden sound from the kitchen, as if a plate had been broken. . Raising the shotgun, the man quickly ran to the first floor and pushed open the kitchen door with the muzzle of the gun. The bowls and chopsticks used by several testers are still on the table, and one of the bowls fell to the ground. Judging from its position, it should be Bai Huang''s bowl. In addition to the fragments, there are also splashes of chicken soup on the ground. Quickening his pace, the man came to the window. The reinforced window had not been opened, and the latch was intact: "Didn''t you come in through the window?" "There must be something wrong with the flue in the kitchen." Gao Ming squatted in front of the stove. The ashes were wet and there were still ice slag, as if a soaked child had crawled out. When the probe looked inside, the draft fan and windproof cap were all damaged, as if someone had repeatedly smashed them with an ice pick. "The inside of the stove is completely wet, and snow can be seen in the flue. It will probably affect cooking tomorrow." Gao Ming also had a little carbon ash on his face. "You are so optimistic. Are you still thinking about cooking now?" The man tightened his grip on the shotgun: "I suspect a snowman came in, the one who kidnapped my brother!" Veins popped up on the backs of the hands of the man who had always been calm. His eyes were like the East Lake under the ice, deep and piercingly cold. The sound of his boots on the hardwood floor was like the sound of a piano. The man held up his headlamp and chased the remaining water stains on the floor: "I''m going to catch it and crack its head open!" The pocket watch ticked, and everything seemed to have changed. It started to get faster, and the water stains on the ground were concentrated in the northeast corner of the kitchen, which was one of the entrances to the cellar. The thick wooden board was sealed and a big lock was added to it. "You stay here." The man opened his thick robe and took out a bunch of keys from his waist. These four keys were about ten centimeters long and made of special materials. They were carved with beautiful patterns, which read "Pain, Sorrow," Resentment and hate are four strange words. After finding the key with pain written on it, the man opened the entrance to the cellar. He placed the oil lamp on the downward steps and waited for a few seconds before going down. Out of curiosity, Gao Ming also wanted to get closer, but just as he was about to go down, the man returned the same way: "The snowman is not inside, it should have gone somewhere else." After locking the cellar door, the man put away the four keys. His expression was obviously different from before, and he didn''t know what he saw. He trotted out of the kitchen. Holding the shotgun, the black muzzle corresponded to the dark hall: "Here, help me hold the light." "Okay." Gao Ming picked up the oil lamp and shined it on the water stains on the ground. The man held a gun in both hands. The two of them ran in the manor one after another. They climbed the stairs to the second floor. They seemed to be being watched by something in the darkness. "The water stains lead all the way to the end of the corridor. It seems to have stayed outside each door for a while." Gao Ming already had that image in his mind. The huge snowman with bright red lips stood outside the door and put his finger into the keyhole. , as the spring spring bounces, the door is opened little by little. His expression turned bad, and Gao Ming discovered that the last place where the water stains disappeared was his room - 2009. Water with a rancid smell seeped into the cracks of the door, and leaves and mud remained on the door handle and lock. The man shook the barrel of the gun and signaled Gao Ming to open the door. After taking out the key to room 2009, Gao Ming just stuffed it into the keyhole when Xu Deyi''s scream suddenly came from room 2002 on the other side of the corridor. "No!" The man and Gao Ming immediately ran to room 2002. Xu Deyi, who was wrapped in a quilt, opened the door and fled out. His face was pale and he was severely frightened. His lips were trembling and he couldn''t even speak a complete sentence? "Is the snowman in your house?" "No, no, look at the window!" Xu De fell to the ground and pointed towards the house. Looking in the direction Xu De pointed, the fool stood beside the bed blankly. The thick curtains were opened by someone. Outside the huge window glass, there were frozen and deformed faces. They were wearing He was wearing bright mountaineering clothes, and his body was wrapped with ropes and water plants. His eyeballs seemed to fall off at any time because they had been frozen for too long! No one knows where they come from. They seem to be climbing up and coming in when they find a window that is not closed tightly. The ropes swayed, the frozen faces were smiling, and they were crawling toward room 2001. "No! The window in room 2001 was smashed!" Amidst Gao Ming''s shouts, the man did not bother to blame Xu De for opening the window and going straight to room 2001 against his instructions. Holding a shotgun, the man breathed hot air and pointed the gun at the glass window that was smashed in 2001! A gunshot broke the dead silence of the entire winter night! (End of chapter) Chapter 508 Who is he? Chapter 508 Who is he? The snow on the pine trees and eaves was shaken off, and the frozen lake surface in the distance seemed to be broken into cracks. The smell of gunpowder and anger mixed together. The man''s eyes penetrated the smoke and snow, and he pulled out the cartridge case and finished loading while stepping forward. "Get out, get out of my house!" The heated gun barrel melted the falling snow that drifted into the house. The man stood guard at the window like an angry lion. After all, the frozen faces did not come close. They crawled towards the place and were scattered on the outer wall of the manor. "I told you not to open the window, why are you disobedient?" The man did not fire a second shot. There seemed to be limited ammunition in the manor, and every shot was extremely precious. Gao Ming next to him also noticed that in this middle-level nightmare, guns and bullets should have other meanings. "I didn''t do it, it was the fool who disobeyed me." Xu De pushed the fool out. The dazed fool seemed to be frightened by the gunfire, his tall and thin body hiding behind Gao Ming. "You can''t open the window for no reason." Gao Ming took the fool aside: "Did you find something?" "I heard my sister calling my name. She seems to be outside." The fool twirled his fingers: "After the gunshot, I couldn''t hear it again, and I couldn''t hear it again!" "Don''t worry, was the sound you heard imitated by the mountaineers?" Gao Ming thought of a possibility. "No, my sister''s voice is outside the manor, over there!" The fool pointed out the window and towards the frozen East Lake. "There''s something really wrong with this fool''s mind." Xu De was so frightened that he became angry when he saw the fool and didn''t care at all about what the fool said. Gao Mingze nodded thoughtfully. When he took out the seeds of the giant tree of flesh and blood, he also had some kind of induction. That induction also came from the direction of East Lake. It seemed that the bottom of East Lake could connect to other dreams, and it seemed that There is a special passage hidden. Recalling the appearance of those climbers just now, Gao Ming remembered that in addition to the climbing ropes, there were also frozen water plants on their bodies. "Those climbers died in the snowy mountains. Why are there water plants on their bodies? Is it because of East Lake that they returned to the manor?" Gao Ming raised his hand, put it to the tip of his nose and smelled it. There was a fishy and rotten smell. The smell floods into the nose. When he opened the door to room 2009 just now, he inevitably touched the door handle covered with water stains and mud. Those things may have been left by the "snowman". "It smells fishy and rancid, so you guess that the snowman is also from East Lake?" Gao Ming was really curious about East Lake now. "Where is the female tenant living in room 2001? Didn''t she come with you?" The man stood by the window, frowning. He seemed to see the figures of the group of hikers in the high-profile people. No matter how much he No matter how you persuade them, they will still die for various reasons and come back for various reasons, making this place even more dangerous: "Where is that woman!" "I don''t know, but she didn''t break the window." Gao Ming told the man what happened during the day. Xu Deyi also tried to change the topic: "The most dangerous thing now is not the climbers, but the snowman who has entered the manor." "Go to the utility room to get tools and seal the gap." The man gave Xu Deyi the task, but Xu Deyi really didn''t dare to walk around the manor alone, and looked at Gao Ming pitifully. "You go alone, and others block the door of room 2009!" The man pushed the wardrobe to the window gap, and Gao Ming and Fool ran to room 2009. There was a commotion outside, but there was no movement from the three-person team in the 2004 room. They seemed to have all fallen asleep, or they were not in the room at this time. Back at the door of room 2009, Gao Ming asked the fool to back away. After unlocking the door, he kicked the door open. A faint odor drifted into his nose, and Gao Ming frowned and looked inside the room. The room was very cold, and it seemed to be lower than the temperature outside the manor. The floor was full of water stains, the sheets and quilts were also wet, and water seemed to be seeping from the ceiling. "The snowman is missing?" Not daring to enter the house, Gao Ming just placed the kerosene lamp in front of the door, blocking the only exit. The fire light swayed, pulling the figures of Gao Ming and Fool out of shape. There seemed to be something mixed in the twisted figures, and they were entangled with each other. "What would I see if I didn''t go to the owner of the house tonight, but stayed in room 2009? After the snowman leaned on the keyhole and peeked into every room, why did he finally choose room 2009? What''s so special about this house? "?" Gao Ming stood in the corridor, his mind full of doubts: "The snowman knows the location of the cellar and is very familiar with the inside of the manor. Is it because it stole the memory of the missing brother? Or is the snowman the younger brother?" The hikers who came back from the dead and the snowman with his mouth stained with blood all appeared. The man''s stories came true one by one, and the atmosphere in the manor became increasingly terrifying. Without entering the room, Gao Ming and Fool stood guard at the door until there was a faint light outside the window and it was dawn. Feeling sore all over, the fool moved his arms and hit his head a few more times. Gao Ming next to him had blown out the oil lamp early and was not in a good mental state. On the other side of the corridor, Xu Deyi was wrapped in a quilt and sleeping soundly in the corridor. The man repaired the window of 2001 and sat on the bed holding a gun. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" A heavy knock on the door came from downstairs. Several people seemed to be frightened, their muscles tensed instantly, as if they were facing a formidable enemy. "Who!" the man ran to the corridor, pointed his gun at the heavy wooden door on the first floor of the manor, and shouted. "It''s me, Bai Huang." A woman''s voice sounded outside the door. Gao Ming and Fool hurried over and opened the door a crack. White Phoenix, with her hair covered in ice and her body covered with snowflakes, looked like a snow monster standing outside. "Don''t open the door for her!" The man was very vigilant: "She may not be your companion anymore! The sun has not fully risen yet, this may be the disguise of those monsters!" "You believe him, you better believe me." The skin on Bai Huang''s face was cracked by the frost, and the whole body showed an unhealthy dark purple color, like a gradually decaying corpse. She was still wearing the thin clothes, with her hands in her pockets. It seemed like it was holding onto something. "You weren''t in the manor last night? Were you always outside?" "I have made a very important discovery." Bai Huang raised his head and looked at the owner of the house through the gap in the door: "But I can''t tell you now." "Is it related to the owner of the house?" Gao Ming lowered his voice. "Do you think he is really the owner of the house?" Bai Huang shook off the snow and broken ice on his body: "Of those living people in the manor, some disappeared and some were killed. Apart from him, have you seen anyone else? Right or wrong, it''s all up to him. But have you ever thought about the question, who is he?" (End of chapter) Chapter 509 four doors Chapter 509 Four Doors The winter morning was wrapped in mist, and the pine forests in the distant mountains seemed to be covered with a layer of white gauze. Under the gaze of Bai Huang, Gao Ming opened the door of the manor. The heavy wooden door slowly opened, and Bai Huang, whose clothes were soaked, entered the house. There was mud on her sleeves, and obvious scratches could be seen on her fingers. "Are you injured?" Gao Ming smelled a faint smell of blood on Bai Huang. "This happens to be proof that I am alive." Bai Huang''s eyes were cold. She had not taken in any water after entering the nightmare, and she seemed to have lost a lot of weight in just one night. The thick boots stepped on the wooden stairs, and the creaking sound seemed to be louder than yesterday. The owner of the house ran up to Bai Huang with a shotgun, pointing the gun at Bai Huang''s forehead: "It''s freezing cold, and there''s a blizzard." Mountains, almost no one can spend a whole night in the wild, where did you hide last night? Gao Ming noticed the words used by the owner of the house. He did not ask where Bai Huang had gone, but where he was hiding. "How do you know that no one can survive a night outside? Have you ever abandoned many people outside before? And then went to find their bones the next day?" Bai Huang was pointed at a gun and still spoke very forcefully. This made everyone around her sweat for her. "Do you think I don''t dare to shoot?" The man''s fingers slowly pressed down. Gao Ming and Xu Deyi did not dare to step forward to stop them, for fear of accidentally touching each other and causing a fire. "The hut next to the manor where dry firewood is stacked, I spent the night there last night." Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Bai Huang had no intention of provoking the owner of the house and answered the question decisively. Her previous behavior was more like testing something. "Why didn''t you come home all night?" "I went to East Lake." Bai Huang''s face was bleeding from frostbite, but she didn''t seem to feel the pain, and she even smiled: "I saw fish under the ice, so big." The owner of the house''s hand holding the gun trembled obviously, and he slowly moved the shotgun away: "There is frostbite medicine in room 3009. I will help you treat the wound." Without giving others a chance to speak, the man grabbed Bai Huang''s arm and walked towards the stairs. At the same time, he shouted to Gao Ming and Xu Deyi: "Something strange sneaked into the manor last night. We We must find it before dark, otherwise everyone may not survive the night. The two disappeared into the corridor. After a while, the door of Room 2004 was opened. Qian Jin walked out with an ax in hand very cautiously. After making sure that there was no danger around, he waved behind him. Rao Rao and Duan Hou Zhi Ge walked out one after another. "You three are really capable of being cowardly. A lot of big things happened in the manor last night, but you actually just stayed in the room and waited until dawn before coming out." Seeing the three-person team, Xu Deyi became angry. Last night he was beaten by the climbers. He was frightened out of his wits, and was later forced by the owner to get the tool box. He was really scared and thought about asking for help from a three-person team. As a result, he knocked on the door of Room 2004 for five minutes, but there was no sound from inside. "Were you really knocking on the door last night?" Qian Jin looked at Xu Deyi in surprise: "We thought it was a ghost pretending to be a ghost, so we didn''t open the door." "The owner of the house has said that you are not allowed to open the door and don''t walk around casually. Before you are ready to destroy the nightmare, abiding by the rules can help you live longer." Rao Rao''s mouth was still acrimonious: "Why don''t you say that newcomers are prone to bad things?" Xu De clenched his fists in shock, but when he thought about it carefully, it was indeed because the fool opened the curtains last night and violated the rules that they saw the body of the climber outside the window. "Don''t fight internally." He patted Xu Deyi on the shoulder, and Gao Ming stood in front of the three-man team: "Follow the house owner''s rules, and you will only get deeper into trouble. If we hadn''t discovered it early last night, those corpses would have I have already crawled into the manor through the gap in room 2001." "I just heard from the owner of the house that something dangerous got into the manor. If you work so hard, won''t the final result be that dangerous things enter the manor?" Rao Rao put his hands on the fence and leaned forward: "Middle-level nightmare The inevitable trend of development is that the safe zone continues to shrink, which is the process of the dream owner''s psychological defenses collapsing, unless you have the ability to heal his or her psychological trauma. "If you want to heal your psychological trauma, you must first understand the crux of the problem, but they are still connected." The real owner of the dream has not yet been found. "Psychological trauma often accumulates bad emotions." When Gao Ming went to the kitchen last night, he saw four special keys hidden in the arms of the owner of the house, with pain, sorrow, resentment, and hatred written on them respectively. Among them, "pain" The key opened the cellar door: "Each key should correspond to a door in the manor. What is hidden behind the door is attracting the snowman. Maybe it is the body and memory of the nightmare owner." Thinking of this, Gao Ming immediately set off to enter the kitchen. Seeing that Gao Ming seemed to have discovered something, the three-person team also followed. Lifting off the dirty blanket on the ground, Gao Ming stared at the cover of the cellar entrance. The thick wooden boards were stacked together and embedded into the ground tightly. "We don''t have the right tools, so it''s difficult to open it. If we use an ax to chop it, it will definitely attract the owner of the house." Xu Deyi also noticed the strange keyhole on the cellar door, which seemed to be a large A blood scab that clots on the skin. "We have seen similar doors in other places in the manor." Qian Jin came over with a smile: "Will you cooperate? You tell me what is hidden in the door, and I will take you to find other doors." "The snowman entered the manor last night. When the owner found out that the snowman had been here, he was very nervous and opened the cellar with a key engraved with the word ''pain''." "Did you see the scene in the cellar?" Zhi Ge pushed Xu Deyi aside and squeezed in front of Gao Ming: "Did you see the road?" "road?" Zhi Ge was a little anxious, and his body exuded a very different powerful aura from before, like the helmsman of a large ship who had passed through the storm: "The way out of the nightmare in the middle level is hidden behind the exit. The so-called exit may be a window, or it may be a mirror or a wardrobe. But most of the exits are ''doors'', which are formed based on people''s subconscious." "Except for the fourth floor, which we couldn''t get through yesterday, we found a total of three doors in the manor that couldn''t be opened." Qian Jin stepped on the wooden door: "The cellar door is just one of them, and the other two doors are in the cabin behind the woodshed. and room 3009. Regardless of Rao Rao''s obstruction, Qian Jin really wanted to cooperate with Gao Ming. "The owner of the house entered the cellar last night with a lamp. He was very wary of me and wouldn''t let me get close. But I saw that he had four keys, so there is another door in this manor that you haven''t found." Gao Ming After telling the truth, he called Fool and Xu De and ran outside the manor. Heavy snow covered the sky, and the snow reached up to the ankles. It was very cold in the yard, and the whole world seemed to be frozen. The handwriting on the street sign was unclear, so Gao Ming went to the back of the woodshed based on the impression in his mind. There was indeed a dusty brick house here. It is old and sturdy, has no windows, and the walls are specially thickened. Patting the solid wall, Gao Ming was very confused: "There is no flue and no windows. Such a thick wall must not be built to keep warm. Is it for sound insulation?" The door of the brick house is built on the side. It is a big red iron door. Originally there was an inscription on the door, but it got wet from the rain and snow and most of it fell off. Only a few small words can be seen on it. Stacked together, it makes people look a little uncomfortable. (End of chapter) Chapter 510 The monster behind the door Chapter 510 The monster behind the door "Don''t look, it can''t be opened at all. We have tried various methods." Qian Jin hurriedly hurriedly caught up with Gao Ming: "Don''t make too much noise during the day. Master sees something wrong, be careful he will destroy you all." "I doubt that you three old players together can''t even have the courage." Xu De curled his lips and said: "You were just sleeping in the house last night, not daring to do this or that. Could it be that you are... Want to live here forever? "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you." Qian Jin put his hand on Gao Ming''s shoulder: "Brother, Zhi Ge and I have a plan that we hope you will participate in. If there is no problem with our cooperation this time, we can form a team of four in the future. " Qian Jin saw the potential in Gao Ming and extended an olive branch. "What''s the plan?" "It''s not too difficult." Qian Jin''s voice became very low: "This iron door cannot be broken open, but room 3009 and the cellar are both wooden doors. I want you to attract the owner of the house after nightfall. Attention, buy us time to break through those two doors." "How long will it take?" Gao Ming frowned. Qian Jin looked at Fool, who was much stronger than ordinary people, as if he was looking at a "treasure", but he knew that Fool seemed to only listen to Gao Fang''s orders: "If Zhige and Fool cooperate, they can definitely split the wooden door with an ax in one minute." "Are we going to risk our lives for one minute?" Xu De rolled his eyes. "Little bastard, no one will treat you as a mute if you don''t speak. Just lie down and lie down." Qian Jin glanced at Xu Deyi with a smile, not caring about him at all. "The snowman hasn''t been found yet. It will definitely take action tonight. Maybe we can use it and the climbers to delay time." Gao Ming made a very dangerous suggestion. "Are you so crazy?" Qian Jin hesitated: "Aren''t you afraid of **** up? Being chased by the owner of the house and the ghost at the same time?" "Death is inevitable anyway, it''s better to die more heroically." Gao Ming leaned forward. His five senses had improved substantially in the nightmare. Through the iron door, he vaguely seemed to hear the sound of deep breathing: "Bai Huang said She spent the night in the woodshed last night, and then went to East Lake. I suspect that she may have communicated with the things in this strange house, and maybe she knows something." "She values ??you very much. Maybe you can try to persuade her to join us." Qian Jin looked at the snow melting in his palms: "After dinner in the evening, go back to the room and knock on the door three times as a secret signal." "good." After Qian came in, Gao Ming asked Fool to take Xu De, who was about to freeze, back to the manor, and he walked toward East Lake alone. The barren hills outside the manor were covered with pine trees, and there were thick pine needles under the snow, making it impossible to see the road. "The sign points this way." The branches were bent overhead by the weight of snow. After entering the dense forest, the light became layered and mottled, and the temperature dropped sharply. "What''s that?" After walking more than ten meters, Gao Ming saw the child''s torn clothes on a pine tree. A few meters away, he discovered moldy cotton wool and the shriveled face of the doll. "It''s freezing cold. Things shouldn''t get moldy if they are left to dry outside. Was this doll brought from the manor?" Gao Ming picked up the doll''s face and frowned slightly. It was really ugly. "Who dismembered it and hung it here?" Looking at the other pine trees, Gao Ming found that the torn left hand of a rag doll was tied to the branch of another tree not far away. Farther away, a rag doll was floating in the wind. The right hand swings. Moving step by step, Gao Ming removed various parts of the doll''s body, including the cheeks, limbs, and moldy stuffing. He deviated from the road and walked nearly a hundred meters. Finally, he picked up a black wig in a tree hole. After he put the wig on the doll''s head, he suddenly felt the corner of his clothes being pulled. He turned around and saw a little girl who looked like a porcelain doll appearing behind him at some point. The little girl was wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket and was wrapped tightly. She looked very cute, but her face and hands were frighteningly white. "Kid, is this doll...yours?" Gao Ming handed the assembled doll to the girl. She hugged it with both hands and stared blankly at the doll''s face, as if she was accepting her own soul. The pale skin slowly turned red, and the girl''s empty eyes became focused. She looked at Gao Ming with a wary gaze at first, and then slowly relaxed. "Thank you, but I can''t show up during the day, as it will cause trouble for my brother." The little girl''s voice was low, and she looked introverted and shy. "Brother?" Gao Ming squatted down. He had heard the story of the owner of the house and asked subconsciously: "Does your brother live in the manor next door?" The girl nodded slightly. "Does he like to wear a robe, play the violin, and often carry a shotgun..." "Not him!" Before Gao Ming finished describing it, the little girl seemed to be frightened and interrupted Gao Ming with a scream. Holding the doll tightly with both arms, the girl lowered her head. There was faint blood flowing out from the joints of her arms, lower abdomen and belly. The location of the wound was exactly the same as the place where the doll was torn. "The man who lived in the manor was not my brother, but a bad guy. It suddenly appeared and destroyed everything." The little girl seemed unable to bear the pain, squatted down, and told Gao Ming a different story. "My family and I used to live in that big house. My father was gentle and responsible, and my mother was beautiful. Even though she was not in good health, she still took good care of my brother and me. We were the happiest family." The girl''s voice was clear. Longing, some memories seem to make me happy just by mentioning them: "This doll was also sewn by my mother and given to me." "Who cruelly tore it into pieces?" Gao Ming was curious. "The manor I live in was left behind by my grandfather. It was transformed into a resort by my father and mother. The lower two floors are for guests, and we live on the third floor ourselves." The little girl did not answer Gao Ming''s question, and there was no hint in her voice. How many feelings: "As for the fourth floor, when my grandfather was alive, we were not allowed to enter at all. Once my brother took me in to play, and my grandfather found out and beat him severely." "Probably last winter, my grandpa passed away. In order to sort out my grandpa''s belongings, my brother went to the fourth floor with his father." There was a trace of fear in the girl''s eyes: "Later, my father came out with his brother in his arms. He said that he seemed to be there. A door opened on the fourth floor, and although he found it closed in time, something still came out. " "Could it be that the current owner of the manor is the dirty guy who ran out of the door?" Gao Ming''s eyes flashed with surprise. The little girl''s story was completely different from what the owner told her. "Well! Everyone''s death is related to him!" The blood stains on the little girl''s body were still increasing, and her cute face became more and more scary. (End of chapter) Chapter 511 Who to believe? Chapter 511 Who should I believe? "Are all the deaths related to him?" Gao Ming thought of the stories told by the owner of the house: "What did that guy do to you?" "He was hiding in a puppet at first. It was this puppet made by his mother." The girl''s expression was very painful: "I found him when my brother was in a coma, but he acted very pitiful and funny, as if he was lost. I became friends with him. When I went to bed at night, I would put him next to my pillow. I would sing to him, play games with him, and play with him. But I didnt expect that he was so inhumane and bad to the core. ! The girl could no longer shed tears, and her pale face cracked open, with shallow blood stains appearing: "He took advantage of me to take over my body after I fell asleep at night, making me sleepwalk at night and do some terrible things. When it was almost dawn, I went back to the room and pretended that nothing happened. " "All kinds of strange things happen in the manor in the middle of the night. Raw meat goes missing, goldfish kept in the house are killed, the kitchen flue is blocked by foreign objects, and the heater in the guest room suddenly goes out in the middle of the night." "He was very careful when manipulating my body, but he was still caught a week later." "There are actually not many tourists in the resort in winter. There happened to be a group of mountaineering and skiing enthusiasts staying overnight that day. One of them went to the kitchen in the middle of the night to find hot water for noodles and saw me coming out of the cellar with a knife." "I was woken up by the screams of tourists and I had no idea why I left the warmth of my bed and was standing in the kitchen with a knife." "My parents and tourists all came over. They looked at me with strange eyes. I can''t forget it to this day." The little girl''s voice was heartbreaking. "After my family apologized to the tourists, they locked me up. Instead of blaming me, they scolded my brother." "From that day on, my brother always looked at me with guilt, and my father and mother became haggard. They often came to chat with me, and they would ask me the same questions many times. At first, I didn''t understand why, but later I thought Its clear whether they want to identify me or not me. "As time went by and the amount of time I stayed awake decreased, I knew it was all the fault of that dirty guy in the ragdoll. I questioned him loudly, but he never spoke to me again." "I''m scared. I know that evil thing must be planning something." "I told my family everything, from when the doll started talking to when it disappeared inexplicably, my father and mother seemed to have figured out the pattern. They found a way to deal with it from my grandfather''s relics." "It seems like that thing can only control my body when I''m asleep, and they''re going to seal him back into the rag doll." "One night a week later, my parents and brother held a ceremony somewhere on the fourth floor of the manor. They gave me sleeping pills in advance and everything was ready. But when the ceremony started at midnight, I was suddenly pricked with needles. I woke up from the severe pain and my consciousness took over my body. "My limbs were tied to the bed. I struggled and yelled, crying and calling for my parents, but everyone seemed to think I was acting." "The ceremony didn''t end. I saw the outline of a door appearing on a wall. Those weird patterns seemed to crawl onto my body. As the family members dripped blood on the door, strange sounds came from inside the red-stained door. There was a divine sound. Dad threw fresh living things into it, and my consciousness was guided by the patterns, as if I was leaving my body." "No matter how much I shouted, it was useless. I watched myself being sent into the body of the rag doll." "The tearful rag doll looked at my body, but I was smiling when I was lying on the bed. I ran out from behind the door. He has been waiting for this day, and everything he did was to switch bodies with me." "From the very beginning of contacting me, gaining my trust, imitating my tone and demeanor, to later manipulating my body to actively expose him, all the weaknesses and patterns he showed were deliberately for people to see." "He had already appeared when I drank the sleeping pills. He actually hid half of the needle under my tongue in order to wake me up when the ceremony was at its most critical." "When I was locked up, my father and mother often came to talk to me at night, but he was always the one answering at that time. He deliberately imitated me breaking down and shouting, etc. It seemed that he was trying to win over my parents. The purpose of expressing sympathy is actually to allow my parents to be cruel and ensure that the ceremony can go on smoothly when facing the real me begging for mercy. Snow and blood mixed together, it was cold and dazzling, and the ground under the girl''s feet was dyed a little red. "After the ceremony, the monster completely took over my body. Hiding in the rag doll, I was torn to pieces by my father and buried in the pine forest, using mountains to suppress my soul." "Things have just begun here. The monster that replaced me would occasionally come to me in the pine forest and tell me what happened to my family. He also threatened me to cooperate with him, otherwise he would kill everyone." "Of course I would not agree. In fact, I had already thought clearly at that time. No matter what choice I made, that monster would attack my family." "Not long after, my mother went crazy and was locked up on the fourth floor. The group of tourists also had an accident." "Dad was unwilling to give in. He was usually gentle and vowed to fight those dirty things to the end. He sealed off the fourth floor, took all my grandfather''s belongings, and destroyed the door at the cost of everything." "Only my brother was left in the manor. My poor brother attributed all the faults to himself. He lived in self-blame and guilt every day. He gradually developed mental problems. He began to hate doors and windows. ''. The sound of doors being hacked was heard every day in the manor, and the windows were sealed. I was worried about him, but I was trapped in the pine forest and had no way to get through. " The girl told a completely different story for Gao Ming. Her final description of her brother was basically the same as his illness in reality. "I seem to have encountered ghosts like this in my nightmares. Most of them... live in the shadows? Shadows? Is there a world of shadows behind the door?" Gao Ming shook his head and focused on the girl. On the body: "Where did your brother go in the end? Was he kidnapped by the snowman?" "I have never seen my brother leave the manor, he should still be inside!" the girl said with certainty. "Except for those four rooms, we have checked all the other rooms in the manor. It seems that your brother should be hidden in a certain room." Gao Ming became more confident in tonight''s plan, and he stared straight at Looking at the little girl: "Last question, can you enter the manor with me?" (End of chapter) Chapter 512 second night Chapter 512 The Second Night "You want to take me into the manor!" The little girl''s voice became significantly louder, and her eyes lit up: "That''s great, but you have to put my body together, and I can only get close there at night." "Isn''t the doll already put together?" Gao Ming looked puzzled. "There is still one crucial thing missing. The rag doll needs to be sewn with my mother''s needlework before it can be complete, and then I can leave the pine forest." The little girl loosened her grip on the corner of Gao Ming''s clothes: "My mother used to live in room 3009. Later he was imprisoned on the fourth floor. "I understand, wait for my news." Gao Ming touched the girl''s head and turned back. "The manor is on the left! You are going the wrong way!" the little girl kindly reminded Gao Ming. "I want to go to East Lake first." Gao Ming did not forget his initial goal. "Don''t get too close to the lake. It''s very dangerous. There are things at the bottom of the lake that scare me very much." The little girl chased Gao Ming again: "The ice on the lake will break at any time. If you go straight down from here, you can see a port. There There was a small boat, and my father used to go fishing in it. "Thank you." Gao Ming followed the girl''s guidance and passed through the dense forest smoothly. He stood on the hillside and looked into the distance, and was deeply shocked by the scenery in the distance. It snows heavily in the cold winter, the north wind howls, and there is a large lake with no visible boundary between the mountains. The lake is frozen for hundreds of miles, probably because the lake is too deep. The edge of the lake is dark blue, and it almost turns black in the distance. There seemed to be something hidden in the lake, and there was a sense of oppression when approaching it. It was still daytime, and Gao Ming couldn''t even imagine how brave Bai Huang was to come here at night. "The kid said that the ice will break at any time. If it falls into the lake, no one will be able to save it." Gao Ming subconsciously touched the flesh and blood seeds in his pocket. There was no reaction to the flesh and blood seeds during the day, but there would be some kind of reaction at night. The call came from the depths of East Lake. "Is this middle nightmare really connected to other nightmares? Can you enter the deep nightmare by sinking into the East Lake?" Glancing at the black area in the center of the East Lake, Gao Ming''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Under the ice, a person could be vaguely seen swimming. In the blink of an eye, the human-like thing entered the black area of ????the lake. I don''t know whether it sank or hid somewhere else. "That''s the fish?" Gao Ming walked slowly to the port. Rough wooden planks made a path on the water, extending into the East Lake. Two small boats were **** near the port. It is worth noting that the water near the port is not frozen, and a heavily rusted red mailbox is built at the end of the wooden planks. In the ice and snow, the red mailbox was particularly conspicuous. It stood at the port, facing the East Lake, and it was unknown whose letter it was waiting for. Reaching out to touch the mailbox, Gao Ming felt sticky, as if he had touched semi-coagulated blood: "I always feel that this mailbox does not look like an object in this nightmare. It gives me the same feeling as a walkie-talkie. When the nightmare is about to end, , let me see if I can take this mailbox away." It was okay to stand on the board at the port, but if he continued to move forward, he would feel uncomfortable all over. There was a force in his mind that seemed to trick him into jumping into the lake and swimming towards the center of the lake. "It''s really evil." After observing the surrounding environment, Gao Ming returned the same way. Because of various strange events that happened last night, the owner of the house became obviously nervous. He always held his shotgun, and the number of knives in his arms increased to three. Everyone looked at him with suspicion. He forced Xu Deyi and Fool to help him reinforce the windows, block the kitchen flue, and install isolation boards in all the vents. The temperature in the manor is rising, but the air is slightly turbid. The owner of the house goes from room to room and hangs handmade net bags near the door frame of the guest room. He said it was a dream catcher. In order to fight against the monsters in East Lake and prevent nightmares, local people would hang similar nets on their doors. Regardless of whether it worked or not, the owner of the house went all out. He used many hidden methods. In addition to dream catchers, he also replaced the guest room with white sheets embroidered with humanoid patterns. It is said that this thing is called a living sail. When ghosts come in, it can Die once. The owner of the house was busy with the tester, but Gao Ming did not participate. He had contact with the little girl and suspected that the owner of the house was arranging some ceremony in the manor. To be on the safe side, Gao Ming found Bai Huang in room 3009 and wanted to communicate with him, but he found that Bai Huang was in a strange state. He had applied ointment on his face for frostbite, and had stitches on the crack on his arm. Bai Huang''s injuries were obvious. Although he was getting better, he felt drowsy and his eyes were dull. "Sister Bai, are you okay?" Gao Ming stood carefully next to Bai Huang and covered her with a blanket. "From the time I entered the nightmare to now, I haven''t had a drop of water or closed my eyes. I hid outside all night last night, and my body is a bit overwhelmed." Bai Huang closed his eyes: "I''ll take a rest first to recuperate enough to be prepared for the night. of ghosts. With Bai Huang''s character, he shouldn''t have to explain anything. "Okay, then I won''t disturb you." Gao Ming took advantage of pouring hot water for Bai Huang to look at room 3009. According to the little girl, this was the place where her mother used to live. The area is small and filled with books. There are prepared medicines and an open medical kit on the messy table. The needlework the little girl needs is placed on the table. "It''s a bit strange, as if it deliberately asked me to get it." Gao Ming showed no abnormality. He noticed another thing that was wrong. Like Bai Huang, he didn''t eat anything or sleep after entering the nightmare. , but he is in very good condition. When Bai Huang returned to the manor in the morning, although his body was covered with frostbite, his eyes were still bright. Now Bai Huang in room 3009 seemed to be a completely different person. "Like a different person?!" Thinking of what happened to the little girl, Gao Ming''s back felt hairy, and a very scary conjecture emerged in his mind. The owner of the house is a monster who escaped from behind the door. After killing the little girl''s family, he was sealed in a nightmare by the girl''s brother. Now the owner of the house wants to escape from this nightmare and enter reality by possessing the will of the tester. "The needlework may be a flaw deliberately exposed by the owner of the house, in order to test whether the tester has met the little girl and knows the truth!" Thinking about it this way, the little girl''s brother is the most painful and kind person. After pouring water and comforting Bai Huang, Gao Ming complained a few words in a low voice beside the bed and left, never touching the needles and threads. There are many ways to take the line, even if there is a sleepy "White Phoenix" guarding it, it doesn''t matter. Not long after leaving 3009, Gao Ming found Xu Deyi and asked him to wait until dark to help get some medicine. In the huge manor, everyone has their own little plan. Even the honest fool is secretly collecting various items and seems to be making some preparations. After a long wait, night finally fell. (End of chapter) Chapter 513 Start of show Chapter 513 The show begins "It''s still some time before midnight. Do you want to go take a nap?" Xu De looked at Gao Ming who had just returned from outside and was a little surprised: "Did you give the medicine box to someone else? Is anyone injured outside the manor?" "Someone will bring the medicine box back in the evening." Gao Ming smiled and pulled Xu Deyi to the corner: "The owner of the house may pay special attention to you tonight. In order not to expose our plan, you''d better not have any trouble with other testers. Don''t get too close to the owner of the house, and don''t do what he asks you to do. Do it in a secret way, and delay it if you can. " "Do I look so unreliable?" Xu Deyi muttered. He had seen Gao Ming''s methods in his last nightmare and admired Gao Ming from the bottom of his heart, so even if he was a little unhappy, he would still follow Gao Ming''s instructions. Do it. "This is to protect you." Gao Ming asked Xu De to get the needle and thread and medicine box. It is estimated that the owner of the house has begun to suspect that he knows the truth, and may even want to get rid of him at night. "I think you''re PUAing me." Spreading his hands, Xu Deyi said helplessly: "Don''t worry, I will listen to you." It was dinner time. Perhaps because everyone was frightened last night, the owner of the house personally cooked a table of meals for the testers. The wooden dining table was filled with all kinds of meat, and the ceramic bottles contained hot goat''s milk. It smelled a little fishy, ??and no one dared to drink it. After all, you couldn''t even hear a sheep bleating in this manor, and no one knew what it was like. Where does goat milk come from. "Dirty things got into the manor. I''m sorry to have brought you a bad experience." The owner of the house opened a bottle of wine and poured the deep red wine into a transparent glass. It had an inexplicably aggressive aesthetic. : "A heavy snowstorm has closed the mountains. Tonight, everyone must work together to overcome the difficulties and drive that dirty thing out!" "You''re welcome. We stayed here and caused you a lot of trouble. We should help you deal with those things." Qian Jin is very good at making polite remarks. His main thing is to talk without doing anything. "In addition to hikers and snowmen, be careful of other unknown things. If you find snow or water damage in the house, please notify me immediately." The owner of the house also carried a shotgun while eating, and his attitude towards the testers softened. A lot, which may just mean that he wants to take advantage of the testers. Sitting at the table, Gao Ming still didn''t touch the food on the table: "Where is Bai Huang? Why didn''t you see her coming down? That sister is the strongest among us. Her physical fitness and mental will are far superior to the others. She is ours." The backbone. "She was seriously injured. She just didn''t show it to stabilize her military morale. She is still resting in room 3009." The owner of the house took out a dinner plate and put the packed food and goat milk on it: "You called Qian Jin, right? While it''s hot Send the dinner plate to Bai Huang." "I''m happy to oblige." Qian Jin nodded with a smile, picked up the dinner plate and left the kitchen. Dinner began, but only the fool had a huge appetite and ate everything. The lights were flickering, the repaired flue was not working well, and the kitchen was very dusty. Gao Ming had no appetite at all. After picking up the dinner plate and loading some food, he prepared to go back to his room. When they reached the second floor and were about to turn the corner, Gao Ming heard Qian Jin''s voice. Qian Jin, who was thin, was holding an empty dinner plate, as if he was waiting for Gao Ming here specially. "What''s up?" "There''s something wrong with Bai Huang." Qian Jin showed the dinner plate to Gao Ming: "She never eats things from nightmares, but when I went to deliver the meal just now, she took a bite of the meat and stared at the lamb. I watched the milk for a long time. "Did she say anything?" Gao Ming stayed away from the fence and stood in the shadows. "It seems that... it''s not fish." Qian Jin thought carefully: "Bai Huang is in a state of half-dream and half-awake. She seemed to have caught a fish near East Lake last night. Do you know what the fish represents in this dream? " "I don''t know. Don''t worry about that for now. We will act according to the plan tonight." Gao Ming and Qian Jin passed each other and he returned to his 2009 room. After drying for a day, the room was still damp and cold, the quilt was soaked, and the cracks in the wall became more obvious. Opening the curtains, the last remaining light of day sank into the snow-capped mountains, darkness enveloped everything, and the only sound of wind and snow could be heard in my ears. "Both sides are telling different stories. Should I believe the ghost in the winter night? Or the person in the nightmare?" A drop of ice water fell on the back of Gao Ming''s neck. He didn''t look frightened at all, as if he had expected it. Putting the food on the table, Gao Ming moved a chair and sat in front of the fireplace, as if saying to himself: "The doll told me a lot of things. It may come back tonight. Do you want to meet it?" Water droplets were sliding on the ceiling, and the humidity in the room was getting worse. Other than that, there were no other abnormalities. Gao Ming didn''t pay attention, closed his eyes and rested, quietly waiting for the signal of money coming in. The cold night seemed to freeze time. Gao Ming found that the flesh and blood seeds in his pocket kept sending messages to him. The call from East Lake was stronger than last night! As time goes by, it seems that something is coming out of East Lake. After a long time, the hands of the wall clock on the wall stopped moving. Gao Ming felt that it was getting colder and colder, and when his eyelids were trembling from the cold, there was a knock on the door, no more, no less, exactly three times. "Qian Jin is going to take action." Opening his eyes, Gao Ming first saw that the water droplets on the ceiling had turned into ice picks at some point. The sharp picks were hanging above his eyes. There seemed to be a blurry human face hidden in the turbid ice. Turning his head, Gao Ming again saw a frozen face outside the glass window. The climber was clawing at the window sill. His fingers were as thick as purple-black radishes, and the front part was broken, as if he was trying hard to get into the house. "Are you all here?" Gao Ming was still calm. He told the story he heard from the little girl next to the window, always observing the changes in the expressions of the climber and the face in the ice pick. The climber was still confused, with a trace of resentment in his eyes, but the face in the ice pick seemed to become more painful and self-blaming. Gao Ming recalled the photos he saw in room 3003. The face in the ice pick was indeed somewhat similar to his younger brother. "My brother turned into a snowman? Or is there just a part of him hidden in the snowman? My sister''s dolls were separated and hidden in different places. My brother''s end may be even worse." There were three more knocks on the door, and Qian Jin and the others seemed a little anxious. "I will find out the truth, but before that, I will wrong you first." Gao Ming jumped up from the chair and grabbed the ice pick, and then the whole manor heard his screams and calls for help! Gao Ming was indeed acting in the beginning, but when he became fully immersed in it, all kinds of terrible memory fragments appeared in his mind. It seemed that he had experienced countless fatal endings in a nightmare. The sound became more and more miserable, and soon there were footsteps in the corridor, the door was opened, and the owner of the house with a shotgun appeared at the door. (End of chapter) Chapter 514 man in vat Chapter 514 The man in the vat Without the elegance at the beginning, the owner of the house showed fatigue on his face. He arrived much faster than expected, and it could be seen that he had been taking precautions. The turbid ice pick turned into sewage and wet Gao Ming''s clothes. As soon as the climber outside the window saw the owner of the house, he started banging his head on the window. As his skull deformed a little, cracks appeared on the glass. The owner of the house turned his gun, then ran into the house and closed the curtains. He stood in the corner and said in a cold voice: "Why did you open the curtains again? Are you looking for death!" "It wasn''t me. I felt very cold after falling asleep just now. When I opened my eyes, I saw an ice pick falling towards my eyes! The snowman is in my house! It wants to kill me!" Gao Ming''s eyes were red. , his hands were stained with sewage, and when he wanted to get close to the owner of the house, the owner pointed his gun directly at Gao Ming. "Stand still and don''t move! If you come any closer I''ll shoot!" "The snowman should still be here! It didn''t escape!" Gao Ming took a step back and his tone was very sure. "I know." The owner of the house smelled a strong fishy smell in the room, and the whole house seemed to have been soaked by the water of East Lake: "Go to the kitchen, bring the brazier over, and bring some dry firewood!" "It seems we''ve run out of firewood in the kitchen." "Then go chop new ones!" Gao Ming hurriedly ran out of the house, but before he reached the first floor, the sound of chopping boards came from the kitchen. It was very loud and could not be hidden at all. Fortunately, the owner of the house was guarding the snowman and did not leave room 2009. "Does that guy want to take this opportunity to kill the snowman completely?" The owner of the house has a special shotgun. The ghosts and monsters hit by it seem to be stunned, but he doesn''t have many bullets. In just ten seconds, Gao Ming ran to the kitchen. Sawdust was flying in the room. Zhige took off his coat and swung the ax with both hands. His muscles doubled in size, and the sweat on his body evaporated into water vapor, as if Shrouded in a layer of white mist; the fool next to him was as tall as a stick, but his strength was not inferior to Zhi Ge''s, and his body was filled with a dangerous yin energy. The two of them worked together and chopped the wooden door open in less than half a minute. "Don''t go in yet!" Gao Ming imitated the owner of the house and put the lighted kerosene lamp into the cellar. The flames were extinguished instantly, and it seemed as if a man-eating beast was hidden in the dark cellar. After several attempts, the oil lamp finally began to burn normally, and Gao Ming and Qian Jin jumped into it one after another. The cellar is "L" shaped and is much larger than everyone imagined. Pickled cabbage and radishes are placed around it, and each large vat exudes a strange smell. The temperature got lower as he walked inside, which was good for his life, but Qian Jin clearly felt dizzy and flustered, with bouts of nausea. "Hurry up!" Rao Rao urged from above the cellar. Qian Jin bravely walked to Gao Ming. He touched the waterproof cave wall and walked a few meters further with the help of the light emitted by the oil lamp. The cellars dug out of the manor from below, and there was something strange about the smell in the deepest parts. "The fermented rice wine and pickled vegetables seem to be designed to cover up the smell inside." Qian Jin raised the oil lamp and opened the large vat placed inside, and a faint odor poured into his nose. He saw a twisted dead sheep in the vat, its meat cut and marinated with plenty of salt and spices. "Can meat be stored in a cellar?" Qian Jin had never heard of it before. With doubts, he opened several other large tanks. The smell in the cellar became stronger and stronger. Just as he covered his nose and prepared When withdrawing, Gao Ming opened the last vat. There was suddenly a bit of chill in the air. Gao Ming and Qian Jin looked into the tank, with cold sweat breaking out on their backs. What was pickled in the vat was not beef and mutton, but a headless male corpse. He was thin and pitiful, not very tall, and should be around twenty years old. Judging from the physical characteristics alone, he was exactly the same as the nightmare owner they saw lying on the hospital bed in the underground laboratory of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical before Gao Ming and the others entered the nightmare! "He is the master of nightmares!" In the last middle-level nightmare, the little girl was trapped in the house. The owner of this middle-level nightmare was in an even more miserable situation. Until now, Gao Ming had not seen the other person''s face. "Is this the corpse that the snowman is looking for?" Gao Ming saw a turbid face in the ice pick. The face was similar to his younger brother in the photo. He made a bold guess in his heart: "My younger brother''s body was separated and the body was hidden." In the cellar, the head was pressed on the snowman. Is this the truth? " "What should we do now?" Qian Jin was a little disappointed. The three-person team opened the door to find a way out of the nightmare. They didn''t care what happened in the nightmare. They just wanted to go to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical to ask for money after leaving. They were professionals. Nightmare Hunter. Putting his hand into the vat, Gao Ming was not afraid of getting his clothes dirty, and directly carried the headless corpse out: "You find a piece of cloth to cover it, and we will move it to another place." "Are you crazy!" Qian Jin looked at Gao Ming who was carrying the corpse in disbelief. Carrying a corpse seemed to be a common thing for Gao Ming. "Don''t waste time!" The two of them worked together to transport the headless body out of the cellar. Gao Ming''s body was also contaminated with some smell. Now he could not deliver the brazier to the owner of the house. "Rao Rao, the owner of the house is guarding the snowman in 2009. He needs a brazier and dry firewood. Please help me deliver it." Gao Ming did not give Rao Rao a chance to refuse: "I have the smell of corpses. It is easy for the owner of the house to notice that everyone has entered. The cellar." Somewhat reluctantly, he picked up the brazier and walked toward the second floor. The fool picked up the wrapped body and prepared to send the body out through the main door. But what everyone didn''t expect was that the owner of the house suddenly appeared in the corridor on the second floor at this time. He appeared on the screen, his eyes were cold, as if he was looking for Gao Ming''s figure. "The brazier and firewood are here." Rao Rao glanced at the owner of the house with some disgust. "Where''s your partner?" The owner of the house''s dark gun muzzle seemed to be a devil choosing people to eat. "Hide in the room on the first floor." "Really? Follow me into the room and light the brazier. I took you in and treated you to a big meal. Now it''s your turn to repay me." The owner of the house pushed Rao Rao into 2009 and glanced at the dark room. In the lobby of the building, his eyes were scary, and he didnt know what he was planning. The brazier was lit, and Raorao stood next to the fire. The owner of the house forced her to change into the clothes of her adoptive mother when she was alive, and asked her to sing strange songs. A special melody echoed in the manor, and a large amount of water stains began to appear on the cracked wall of Room 2009, vaguely shaped like a human figure. As the song spread into the winter night, something happened on the fourth floor where no one was approaching. The metal fence was hit by some force. Two skinny arms were waving outward in the darkness, and the red skirt was dragged on the dusty ground. The twisted body was stained with blood, and seemed to be squeezed out of the fence little by little. (End of chapter) Chapter 515 ceremony Chapter 515 Ceremony "While Rao Rao has attracted the owner of the house, let''s go to the third floor and open another wooden door as soon as possible!" Zhige picked up the ax and walked towards the third floor while the owner of the house closed the door of Room 2009. Neither he nor Qian Jin had any intention of rescuing Rao Rao. This did not mean that they were ready to abandon Rao Rao, but they had to be more sensible. Blind rescue would only make Rao Rao''s sacrifice in vain. It was better to use this time to complete the plan. The decisiveness of the two impressed Gao Ming. He felt that there was a reason why the three-person team could complete so many tests. The trust and bond between them was deeper than Gao Ming had guessed. "What to do with this headless corpse?" Xu Deyi was really scared and stayed away from the corpse. "A gangster like you is still afraid of corpses?" "I''m really convinced. What a stereotype!" Xu De was trembling with fright. He didn''t dare to get too close to the corpse, and he didn''t dare to get too far away from Gao Ming next to the corpse. "It''s not safe in the manor. Let''s find a way to send the body outside." As soon as Gao Ming said this proposal, it was rejected by Qianjin. "No! This corpse is a bargaining chip for us to negotiate with the ghosts and the owner of the house. It cannot be handed over to any party!" Zhi Ge waved his ax and said, "A Jin, take the corpse to the toilet on the first floor." "Okay, then it''s up to you upstairs." Holding back his nausea, Qian Jin took the body from the fool. "Let''s go upstairs! Hurry!" It could be seen that Zhi Ge was still very worried about Rao Rao, his tone and demeanor were anxious. Several people blew out the kerosene lamps and ran to the third floor in the dark. "3009 is right above 2009. The owner of the house heard the noise and will be here within half a minute. We must be quick!" At this point, there is no room for turning back and we can only walk all the way to the dark side. There were no doors installed in all the rooms on the third floor, which saved them time. Upon entering 3009, Zhi Ge''s goal was very clear. He pushed open the heavy bookcase and found a hidden room behind the cabinet. But what everyone didn''t expect was that the wooden door to the hidden room was actually open, and the door lock had been broken in advance. "Someone came here before us? Who was in 3009 before?" "White Phoenix!" Several people looked towards the room behind the bookcase. Among various children''s clothes and handicrafts stood a woman covered in chilblains. Her eyes were sometimes awake and sometimes dazed, and she was wearing several pieces of clothes belonging to others. Although Bai Huang is old, she has maintained her body shape very well due to her crazy exercise. The clothes she puts on have a strange beauty. "Why are you here?" Zhi Ge was stunned. He checked the door lock uncertainly. The blood-stained lock was intact, which meant that Bai Huang did not enter through violent means. "My memory is a bit confusing." Bai Huang turned around and said, "The definite memory is before I used chilblain cream in the morning." "Are there any uncertain memories?" "I''m not sure whether I was controlling my body for what happened next. My will fell into a short sleep after fighting with an extremely cold malice." Bai Huang''s voice was still cold. "Your explanation won''t convince anyone." Zhi Ge looked at Bai Huang with less trust than before. He held the ax tightly and entered the darkroom. The things in the room were very messy. Zhi Ge looked around and couldn''t find the key information at all. "Is this what you are here for, right?" Bai Huang pointed to the clothes on his body: "The room is full of children''s clothes and handicrafts, but I am the only one wearing a woman''s clothes covered in blood." "Why are the clothes on you? Don''t tell me it''s because your original clothes were soaked." Zhi Ge was very cautious. "I don''t know." Bai Huang shook his head: "Maybe the owner of the house wants to sow discord. Maybe he thinks you are very useful." Bai Huang didn''t mean to be sarcastic, her tone was calm, and she seemed to think so from the bottom of her heart. "Can you let me see this dress?" Gao Ming walked to Bai Huang and observed patiently. There was a lot of blood on the clothes, but there were no tears or damage. The blood did not look like the blood in the body of the owner of the clothes. What leaked out was more like the original owner of the clothes hugging an injured person who was bleeding all over. "Clothes, box, here." The fool dragged his axe, looking like a perverted murderer, but he stuttered and was shy when he spoke. Following the fool''s finger, Gao Ming and Zhi Ge saw an open gift box among the handicrafts. The box was stained with blood and there was a letter at the bottom. Xu Deyi, who was unprepared, wanted to take out the letter. The moment his fingertips touched the letter paper, he seemed to hear a particularly terrifying cry. His body stayed in place and his expression gradually became distorted. "Crack!" Gao Ming slapped Xu Deyi''s arm away, and he suddenly woke up with tears on his face and red and swollen eyes. "I seemed to be immersed in great sadness just now. Everyone left me." The gangster spoke like an aggrieved child, whimpering in his voice. "It''s the problem with this letter." The four keys correspond to grief and resentment, and this letter should be related to grief. After Xu De stepped back, Gao Ming picked up the letter. As he slowly unfolded the letter, an indescribable sadness exploded in his mind. The world seemed to turn gray in an instant, the snow in the sky burned like paper money, and the heavy fog enveloped my eyes in layers. In a trance, Gao Ming seemed to see someone, which was the family members in the photo. Their bodies were covered by the wind and snow. Gao Ming dug frantically with his hands, but still could not save them. I could only watch them, watching their bodies and appearances gradually change, as if they were turning into members of Gao Ming''s family. When Gao Ming, who should have been sad, witnessed this, the sadness in his mind was suddenly bitten by a deeper despair, as if all the emotions in the world were not as violent as that despair. The heavy fog was shattered by the severe pain. Gao Ming tried his best to push aside the snow and see the faces of his family members clearly. He was a little disappointed. The faces under the snow were not his parents, but his brother''s family in the photo. After Gao Ming emerged from grief, his eyes regained clarity. The letter in his hand had been unfolded, and on it was an apology letter from a child. The letter is very short, every word is soaked with guilt and regret, and the lines are filled with sadness. "Is this a letter written by the dream owner to my mother?" The boy in the letter opened the door that his grandfather had forbidden him from approaching because of curiosity, and released the thing behind the door, causing his sister and family members to be killed one after another. He swore to his parents that he would never let the thing out of the manor under any circumstances, even if it cost him his own life. At the cost, more people will never be killed. The boy used his grandfather''s last relic, sacrificed himself, and trapped the thing into his body. The steps of the ritual and various precautions were also written on the back of the letter. (End of chapter) Chapter 516 The terrible white phoenix Chapter 516 The terrifying white phoenix The information on the letter piece connects all the clues together, confirms what the little girl said, and also fills in the missing puzzle piece of the whole thing. The owner of the nightmare did not listen to his grandfather''s words and accidentally released the ghost behind the door. The ghost first swapped bodies with his sister, and then killed other family members and tourists. In order to prevent the ghost from continuing to kill people, the nightmare master chose to sacrifice himself and imprison the ghost in his mind. As a result, he became a vegetative state and suffered from the torture of the ghost day and night. The middle-level nightmare presents everything in a realistic and absurd way. The people and objects that appear in each dream have their own symbols. "I probably understand, but there is one more thing that needs to be considered." "The owner of the house has the manor and the key to the hidden room, but he did not destroy the envelopes and clues, but sealed them away. Does he still want to use these things for something?" Normally, before the nightmare owner dies physiologically, the ghost behind the door has no chance to escape. However, the brain development department of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical discovered the nightmare owner. Every time they send testers into this nightmare, it is a nightmare for the ghost. It''s a chance to escape. "The ghost behind the door once exchanged souls with his sister. He will most likely use the same method to try to escape the nightmare." At first, Gao Ming suspected that the exchange partner chosen by the owner of the house was Bai Huang. After returning last night, Bai Huang showed various abnormalities, and now he appeared in the hidden room wearing the clothes of the nightmare owner''s mother. But then I thought about it, the abnormality in Bai Huang''s body was too obvious, as if she was deliberately telling everyone that there was something wrong with her. "Everyone, stay away from her!" Zhi Ge seemed to understand something from the letter, and pointed the ax blade at Bai Huang: "Tell me! Did you deliberately lead us to discover this letter! Don''t try to hide it, the money comes in You already noticed something was wrong when you delivered the meal. The real White Phoenix would never touch the things in nightmares, and you wolfed down all the dinner! Who are you? What will happen if you complete the ritual again? " "I am Bai Huang." The voice was calm and cold. Bai Huang seemed to explain lazily, and she had no intention of gaining the trust of others. "Sister Huang, I believe you have not been replaced." Gao Ming suddenly interrupted from the side, causing Bai Huang to look sideways. "The only way you can live long in nightmares is to remain doubtful. Don''t be so certain about one thing." Bai Huang looked at Gao Ming with a soft look. If Bai Xiao hadn''t disappeared, he should be as old as Gao Ming, and their personalities were somewhat similar. "You are very similar to the Bai Xiao I know. He is just like you in his nightmares. Except for his sister, nothing can make him compromise." Gao Ming mentioned Bai Xiao, but he was actually talking about Bai Huang. The only ones who might make Bai Huang compromise are Bai Xiao and Bai Qiao. Bai Huang, who was too lazy to explain at first, thought for a while after hearing her child''s name, and chose to share the information she obtained with Gao Ming: "I have entered the middle nightmare many times, and I have developed an intuition that can sense emotions. There was hidden malice in it. I couldnt determine the identity of the owner of the house at first. I didnt know if he was the nightmare owner, but I felt the hiddenness in him. He hides deep malice. Do you still remember the first time he appeared? The melodious music echoed in the cold and lonely manor. The owner''s eyes were melancholy and painful, just like the male owner in the photo, but if you look closely, you will find that he "Melancholy is more like imitation, imitation of pain." "After making this most basic judgment, I started to investigate alone, and I went to East Lake last night." "Among all the middle-level nightmares I have experienced, there is no place as weird as the East Lake. I can say with certainty that the way through the deeper nightmares is hidden in the East Lake." Bai Huang''s eyes were brighter than ever before. She had been Wanting to enter the nightmare and find his missing children: "I investigated along the lake and found that there were many ''big fish'' about two meters in size swimming under the ice. Looking at their strange bodies late at night, there was something indescribably strange. Feel." Others felt creepy just listening to it, but Bai Huang became more and more enthusiastic as he spoke: "I tried to get closer to them. The closer I got to them, the less fish-like they looked. When I walked onto the lake, I looked at them through the ice. Only then did I realize that they were the same person. Judging from their clothing and death state, they had little connection with Dongye Manor and were most likely strayed from other nightmares. "The owner of the house said that after his mother got sick, she ate fish from the East Lake to stay alive. What she ate was actually humans?" Gao Ming vaguely saw the woman on the fourth floor, wearing a red dress and with a twisted body. "In the owner''s room of 3003, I found some information about his grandfather. The old man was still strong in his eighties, without any disease. His death was very sudden, it can be said that he died suddenly. In the owner''s records, His grandpa likes to eat fish from East Lake. He will trap the fish and cook it carefully. After every meal, his grandpa will be in high spirits, as if he is young. Ten years younger." Bai Huang spoke quickly. She touched the black ring communicator in her hand: "I investigated the life of the dream owner before coming here. There is indeed East Lake in reality, but in the nightmare, East Lake should be It was given other meanings. I suspect that the owner of the dream discovered my grandfathers secret when he was a child. When he asked the old man what he was eating, the old man lied to him and said it was fish from the East Lake. Bai Huang did not answer Gao Ming directly, but several people present could understand him. This nightmare is more complicated than they imagined. The grandfather of the owner of the dream has mastered a special door. He uses the things behind the door to eliminate disasters for himself, and his daughter seems to be able to stay young forever. Later, for some reason, the thing behind the door ran out, and disaster broke out. "In order to test my guess, I tried to catch a ''fish'' last night." Bai Huang took out a huge fish scale from his pocket: "They wanted to trick me into the ice cave, so I went in reverse. A piece of ice broke open on the shore and lured them to the shore. All the injuries on my body were caused by catching fish. " "What about the fish? Where did you hide it?" "They were humans in the East Lake, but after being caught, they turned into fish. This seems to be due to the influence of the rules of the dream." Bai Huang continued: "I took the fish I caught to the hut behind the woodshed. That brick house with a bad luck sticker on the door completed a deal with the people in the house. His voice turned cold, and Bai Huang glanced towards the dark corridor: "I helped him kill the owner of the house, and he helped me open the door to a deeper nightmare and help me complete all the rituals." Zhi Ge and Xu De''s expressions changed. They finally understood why Bai Huang was unwilling to speak. The goals of the two sides were fundamentally different. They only wanted to escape the middle-level nightmare and go to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical to collect money. Bai Huang wanted to It is through this middle nightmare that one enters the deep nightmare. (End of chapter) Chapter 517 Who is it hiding in? Chapter 517 Who is it hiding in? "I''m afraid this matter needs to be discussed in the long run." Gao Ming was also curious about the deep nightmare, but he was very self-aware and felt that with his current strength, he might not be qualified to contact the truth. "Of course." Bai Huang was very sensible: "The owner of the house will not let go. In fact, he has discovered my plan. Because of this, he will throw dirty water on me and hope that I will become a scapegoat." "What do you mean by this?" Zhi Ge grabbed the ax and did not dare to be distracted for a moment. "The owner of the house may have completed the replacement with a certain tester. I was just pushed out by him to confuse you." Bai Huang was very calm: "The owner of the house thought about switching with me when applying frostbite ointment. But after trying it, he found that I was very strong-willed and he couldn''t fully control my body." After finishing speaking, Bai Huang took another deep look at Gao Ming: "You should be able to find that the owner of the house treats you differently from others, right?" "It seems a little bit. He explained a lot of things to me, but he was very impatient with Xu Deyi." Gao Ming nodded. "Your will is stronger than all of us. You are like a monster. I can see it, and the owner of the house can also see it. It is difficult for him to change with you, so there are only two options. One is to gain your trust. The second is to kill you." Bai Huang has already thought about everything clearly: "All the stories the owner told you and all the information provided to you are to facilitate his escape." "Then we still have to perform the ceremony according to the envelope?" Gao Ming raised the letter in his hand. There was a brief silence in the room. Just as Bai Huang was about to speak, a raucous scream suddenly came from Room 2009 downstairs! Zhi Ge''s pupils shrank, he grabbed the ax and ran downstairs. "The house owner''s performance is about to begin." Bai Huang followed slowly, as if he had already guessed what would happen next. Putting away the letter, Gao Ming also chased after him. There were footsteps in the corridor, and everyone came to the door of room 2009. The firewood in the brazier was doused with ice water, and there was a large human-shaped mold stain on the bed. Raorao was tied to the bed in a red dress, and her white wrists were struggling. There were traces of strangulation. "Save me! Zhi Ge! Let me go!" Rao Rao was frightened and twisted her hands and feet on the bed, while the owner of the house, who was wearing a thick robe, collapsed in the corridor, as if he was attacked while chasing someone. The kerosene lamp was kicked over, and the firelight illuminated the face of the house owner. He fell into a deep coma, and the most critical shotgun was missing. "The owner of the house is unconscious. It seems that he has completed the replacement and is hiding among the testers." Bai Huang looked at everything coldly, and finally his eyes fell on Rao Rao. Among them all, Rao Rao was the most suspicious. She was alone with Rao Rao. The owner of the house got along with him for a while and cooperated with the owner to complete a certain ritual. "Zhi Ge! Let me go!" Rao Rao was really frightened. Her face turned pale, her body couldn''t stop shaking, and she seemed to feel very cold. "In the story of my sister, after escaping from the door, the owner of the house first hid among the rag dolls, then controlled his sister''s body while she was sleeping, and finally replaced his sister''s soul into the rag doll through a ritual, completely occupying her body. " Gao Ming looked at Rao Rao with scrutiny and observation. He always felt that the owner of the house was not that simple. "You fart! You''re just taking revenge because I don''t want to bring you new people together!" Raorao was still struggling on the bed: "We have never heard of your story. We didn''t tell it earlier, but we didn''t tell it until later. But you want to say it now?" To frame me!" Faced with the threat of death, Rao Rao screamed hoarse and her eyes were red. She found that Zhi Ge, whom she trusted the most, also hesitated. "Tie her up first." Gao Ming had no intention of quarreling with Rao Rao. He had always been very rational: "The coma of the owner of the house means that he did not exchange Rao Rao''s soul into his body, but transferred it to his own body." It was hidden somewhere else. "Don''t listen to him! He''s lying to you!" Rao Rao scratched the hemp rope with her fingernails, and bloodshot eyes appeared on her fingertips. "But there is another possibility. Rao Rao is a smoke bomb thrown by the owner of the house. The real owner of the house has been exchanged with other testers." Gao Ming said in a deep voice: "Did you notice a detail? Just now Bai Huang She said that both she and the owner of the house saw that I was strong-willed and difficult to replace, but the owner of the house had just asked me to go to the kitchen to get the brazier. If there hadn''t been an accident in the middle, I should have cooperated with the owner to complete the ceremony and tied it to Its me whos on the bed. Everyone''s eyes began to look strange, and Rao Rao didn''t know what Gao Ming was planning for a while. "Knowing that I would be difficult to replace, you asked me to cooperate with him in participating in the ceremony. Obviously, he wanted me to take the blame for him like Bai Huang." Gao Ming''s eyes moved on Rao Rao and the owner of the house. He could not see anything. Flaw: "You and Rao Rao have a close relationship. You may find problems after getting along for a long time. Let''s take Rao Rao and the owner of the house with us for the time being. Seize the time to open a few other doors and restore the whole truth." Bending down, Gao Ming found the four keys of Pain and Resentment in the owner''s pocket: "We opened two rooms of Pain and Ai. Among the remaining rooms, one is behind the woodshed, and the other seems to be on the fourth floor." Zhi Ge untied the ropes from Rao Rao''s legs, tied the hands of the owner of the house, and dragged him to the ground, and they ran to the first floor. After they left, the water droplets in the extinguished brazier gathered and formed a sad face. His facial features were blurred and he seemed to have been seriously injured. "The owner of the house is unconscious and the shotgun is lost. We have no means to deal with ghosts now. If we encounter corpses after leaving the manor, we will flee for our lives and lure them away." Gao Ming twitched the heavy door bolt and pushed open the thick wooden door. , heavy snow mixed with ice particles hit the face, scraping out long and thin blood marks: "Let''s go!" The oil lamp looked extremely small in the wind and snow. Several people were running wildly in the snow. Xu De, the timidest one, looked back and saw the corpses of climbers climbing on the outer wall of the manor. They were entangled in ropes and holding ice axes. One half of his body got into room 2001. "Fortunately, I''m out." As soon as he finished reciting this sentence in his heart, Xu De found that a climber turned around and saw him. His stiff body began to slide down, as if he was going to climb towards him. "Concentrate." Gao Ming was the first to come to the back of the woodshed, took out the key with the word resentment written on it, and opened the iron door with the word "bad luck" on it. Snow was flying in the night sky, and the ground was freezing. But the temperature inside the hut was even lower than outside, and the air was gloomy. The old-fashioned gramophone slowly turned, emitting the cry of a boy. The walls were covered with scratch marks, and the ceiling and floor were covered with scratches. All kinds of photos were taken, and the house was filled with a stench. (End of chapter) Chapter 518 "Pain is a good medicine" Chapter 518 "Pain is a good medicine" "My brother''s head is not here." Xu De retreated behind Gao Ming, not daring to enter the room: "If you can''t find the head, you can''t make him complete." "In the cellar is the body of the dream owner, and in mom''s room is the dream owner''s obsession. Hidden in this room..." Gao Ming observed the photos: "It should be the memory of the dream owner, with vision, touch, hearing, and smell divided. "Open, the dream owner''s past is torn apart." It is difficult for others to understand what Gao Ming said, and they cannot resonate with the experience of the dream owner. But Gao Ming is different. He seems to have experienced similar things in his nightmares. His fingers touched the scratches on the wall, and a heartbreaking pain penetrated into his body. He then looked down at the photos. The thin boy was locked in the woodshed, his body covered with cold water, and the frozen ropes were cut into the flesh, burrs and flesh. Growing together, the ropes binding his hands and feet have even become part of his body, and when untied, his skin will be torn off. The boy endured far more torture than the test subjects expected, and each photo represented a long and difficult winter night for the boy. Cries penetrated the ears, and the figure of the child in the photo seemed to slowly move. All the pain and sadness were intertwined in the soul, slowly forming a wave of resentment. This seemed to be the real target of the dirty thing behind the door. He To turn the boy into a ghost, the ghost he hates and fears the most. "Ah!" Xu De cried out in pain as soon as he touched the wall a little. Bai Huang also stopped after taking a few steps in the room, and the frostbite on her body burst again. "Let me do it." He stroked the gouges on the wall. Gao Ming felt as if the pain had merged into his own body: "It seems like this feeling, very close, stronger than the false pain in the madhouse, but it''s not enough. What I need is something that can put me on the verge of death." The pain, I clearly remember dying over and over again..." The other test subjects retreated from the door, leaving Gao Ming to bear all the painful memories. He acted like a terminally ill masochist, craving for more pain and an experience closer to death. "What a pervert." Rao Rao was a little scared. She had provoked Gao Ming many times before. Holding her hands on her chest, Bai Huang became more and more convinced that Gao Ming had entered a deep nightmare. She also felt a little curious about Gao Ming. This was the first time she had become interested in other people since her children disappeared. "It''s not enough, it doesn''t hurt enough." Gao Ming walked around the house following the cry of the gramophone, as if dancing in the falling snow composed of photos all over the sky. The boy''s memory fell into his heart and collided with his soul, as if there was a battle from The heavy snow that blew in the past slowly submerged Gao Ming. In the cold, dead silence, and darkness, he saw the truth. The real sister was lost, the mother turned into a monster, and in order to maintain the family, the father used himself as bait and kept sacrificing to the door, hoping to bring peace to the family, but he fell into the abyss step by step, and finally the whole family... The boy himself was left at home. All the disasters started with him. The huge guilt tortured him all the time. The dirty things behind the door were always staring at him. The horrific scenes in every photo were the reality experienced by the boy. "You are actually not that unbearable. At least you chose the least easy and kindest one among all the endings." The photo and Gao Ming''s eyes intertwined. Gao Ming saw that the boy finally let the dirty thing behind the door relax his vigilance after paying an extremely painful price. The other party thought that the boy had no means of resistance and was ready to end this increasingly boring game. cruel game. It wanted to take over the boy''s body and leave the manor, but the boy had already used his grandfather''s relics to build himself into a cage. He had endured so much pain just for this moment. The cunning evil ghost behind the door did not expect that the child he had been playing with and applauded had turned into a half-human, half-ghost wretch, and he had been plotting against him from the beginning. Stopping in the center of the room, Gao Ming looked up at the roof. In the center of all the photos was a crumpled family photo. Different from the family portrait in room 3003, there is no owner in this photo, only mom, dad and their children. All four of them have smiles on their faces. Behind them is the summer manor, with flowers in bloom and the sun shining brightly. Raising his hand to take down the group photo, the gramophone stopped automatically, all the smell disappeared, and other photos fell one after another. Gao Ming stood in the room, the pain on his body was relieved, and he seemed to be one step closer to remembering his own memory. The fingertips are sticky, and the flick of the wrist is in great contrast with the warm picture on the front. On the back of the photo, there are twisting black blood vessels, covered with thick and fishy blood. "I brought it a fish last night and it seemed to be very delicious." Bai Huang said nonchalantly. After reading the boy''s memory, Gao Ming knew what this meant. The "fish" his grandfather ate was actually something behind the door, and if he was contaminated with it, he would become unlucky. In order to save the family, the boy''s father also kept making sacrifices to get "fish meat" to feed to his mother, until he entered the door and never came back. The boy was extremely resistant to this, but in order to deal with the dirty things behind the door, he eventually followed the same path as his grandfather and father. In other words, through pain, sorrow, resentment, and hatred, the dirty thing behind the door has successfully turned the boy into the same "dirty thing" as it. Feeling the beating and growing blood vessels in his hands, Gao Ming seemed to see a twisted and deformed life crawling towards him. "It''s time to go to the last room." The group photo was taken away by Bai Huang, and she said resolutely: "Give me the photo, I owe you something." Without waiting for anyone else, she put away the photos and ran directly towards the manor. "That old lady is not right." Xu Deyi was very anxious: "Hurry up and chase!" "You guys go first, there is a friend waiting for me." During the day, Gao Ming asked Xu De to take the medicine box out of room 3009 and sew the doll''s body. This nightmare has come to an end, and it is time for that The child has returned home. Throwing the key to Xu Deyi, Gao Ming plunged into the dense forest. Amid everyone''s anxious calls, Gao Ming braved the biting cold wind and ice and snow and ran towards the East Lake. "Why is he so crazy?" Zhi Ge saw that Gaoming left, and he felt even more confused. Rao Rao might be replaced, Bai Huang was crazy, Xu De Yichun was holding him back, and the remaining one was still a fool: "The one from the Yongsheng Pharmaceutical team What kind of team is this? The oil lamp in his hand was about to go out, and Zhige had no choice but to lead everyone back to the manor. After opening the wooden door again, the manor was pitch dark. It took a lot of effort for Zhi Ge to see clearly. Bai Huang ran to the third floor alone. "It seems like this crazy woman is going to throw something to the fourth floor?" (End of chapter) Chapter 519 fourth room Chapter 519 The Fourth Room The pine trees in the winter night are like tall giants. They stretch their bodies to block the blizzard and the howling north wind, and cluster into a huge cradle so that babies conceived in the darkness can sleep peacefully. Gao Ming was walking in the pine forest. He couldn''t hear the noise from the outside world. There was dead silence around him. Occasionally, snow chunks would slip and fall on his clothes. After picking up the used medicine box, Gao Ming came to the place agreed upon with the little girl. The tree hole was empty, and all the smelly cotton wool and rag dolls were gone. Listening to the sound of snow falling, Gao Ming glanced in the direction of East Lake. It was late at night, and the flesh and blood seeds in his pocket made a strong cry, seeming to want Gao Ming to throw them all into the East Lake. The walkie-talkie stored close to his body also made a buzzing sound. Gao Ming worked hard to distinguish it and vaguely heard the word "you". "What is it trying to tell me? What''s wrong with me?" "Who are you talking to?" A dull voice suddenly sounded in the darkness, the branches of the pine forest swayed, and a large shadow enveloped Gao Ming. Raising her head, Gao Ming saw a huge, ugly human face, pieced together by torn rags, two huge buttons were her eyes, and her body was filled with soaked and smelly cotton wool. The whole body was covered with snow and dead leaves, as if it had been buried underground for many years and had just climbed out today. "I thought you were going to break the appointment." Looking at the giant puppet, Gao Ming said with a smile: "Your brother''s memory is in my mind. I need your cooperation tonight. Only in this way can I save your family and put that The dirt is behind the door." "I don''t want him to be banned. I want to tear him into pieces and inflict all the pain I have endured on it a hundred times!" There is a little girl''s soul living in the puppet''s body, but its voice is thick and full of Evil spirit. "It''s up to you, as long as you don''t hurt innocent people." Holding the huge hand of the puppet, Gao Ming looked back at the manor in the darkness: "After daybreak, the nightmare should not be repeated again." Zhi Ge watched Bai Huang throw something into the fourth floor, and it was too late for him to stop it. The manor is also very dangerous now. The shotgun is lost, the climber turned into a corpse and crawls into the house. The snowman is not caught. The owner of the house is hidden in a certain tester. All these changes make Zhi Ge feel that his brain is running out. He really wanted to ask Qian Jin for help, but he didn''t dare to expose Qian Jin''s location casually. If the owner of the house found out, they would lose another trump card. "Let''s go! Go to the fourth floor! Bai Huang has a problem!" Zhi Ge ran towards the stairs. When he passed the toilet on the first floor, he glanced over there. There were water stains and shoe prints on the corridor leading to the toilet. Someone seemed to be carrying his back. Went in and out of the toilet with them. "The comatose body of the owner of the house was not in room 2009, but collapsed in the corridor. Did he see something in the house and wanted to run away? Or did he have to leave for other reasons?" Zhi Ge has strong muscles and is not really stupid. He always felt that everyone had overlooked something. Arriving on the second floor, Zhi Ge looked at Room 2009 again, recalling the appearance of the owner when he was unconscious: "He seemed to be in a hurry to leave and wanted to go somewhere, but he fell down before he could go far." The cunning and calm owner of the house seemed to have become less clear-headed in the middle of the ceremony, as if he had become a different person. "This nightmare is not as good as the previous ones where I was chased by ghosts. It''s really disgusting." Zhi Ge cursed in his heart, but after he cursed, he regretted it. In the corridor between the third and fourth floors, Bai Huang was wearing her mother''s **** clothes and throwing pieces of fish meat with scales into the iron guardrail. The fishy smell from the East Lake filled the entire corridor! "Fuck! You''re crazy!" Zhi Ge''s legs were trembling. He claimed to be a desperado, but he would not provoke evil spirits even if his life was at stake. "Can you open these iron guardrails without the help of ghosts?" Bai Huang''s tone was as cold as before. Now Zhi Ge believed that Bai Huang had not been replaced by the owner of the house, and even the owner would not do such a thing. Fish and meat were scattered in the corridor, and the fishy smell seemed to have some special magic power. The darkness in the distance was surging, as if something had appeared. "Are you hungry? This is your favorite fish. I just fished it out of the East Lake." Bai Huang changed his tone and rubbed his hands stained with fish blood on the iron guardrail: "You are willing to just do that Are you getting older? Dont you want to see your children again? The sound of gasping came from a corner on the fourth floor, and Zhige''s heart skipped a beat. Under the dim light of the fire, he saw a pair of ulcerated and deformed feet appearing in the distance. Black hair fell down, covering most of his face, and Zhi Ge''s eyes were filled with dazzling blood. A woman in red crawled out from the depths of the fourth floor. Her bones twisted little by little, and she slowly stood up in the darkness, her head almost touching the ceiling. "She''s coming out!" As Bai Huang spoke, he frantically gestured to Zhi Ge and Xu De, but the two fools were all focused on the ghost and didn''t see it at all. Taking a step back, Bai Huang suddenly lowered his voice and turned around and said: "My body is covered with fish blood, and the evil ghost will definitely chase me. After I attract her away, you two go in and open the door of the last room to complete the ritual as soon as possible." ! "But" "No buts!" Bai Huang took out the boy''s family photo. As soon as the photo was taken out, the woman trapped on the fourth floor immediately moved. Her thin body was filled with blood. First she stepped forward, and then her speed became faster and faster. quick! Her humanity seemed to have been wiped out. Because of her impatience, she crawled on the ground with her hands and feet like an animal. Her eyes under her black hair flipped like a fish, and her face was covered with terrifying patterns like fish scales! "Bang!" The evil ghost was very fast and hit the iron guardrail in the blink of an eye. His withered arms stretched out directly from the guardrail, and his long and sharp nails stabbed Bai Huang''s eyes like knives. Xu Deyi and Rao Rao were both frightened, but Bai Huang discovered the problem. The iron guardrail couldn''t stop the woman, and the reason why the other party couldn''t get out was because of other things. The woman seemed to have promised something to her husband and children before going completely crazy. It was not that she was unable to leave the fourth floor, but she used her will to control herself. However, under the dual temptation of fish meat and photos, the woman became more and more frantic. She licked the fish blood on the guardrail, her eyes eventually turned scarlet, and she hit the iron guardrail crazily. The fence became twisted, and several people began to retreat. When they reached the corner of the second floor, there was a loud noise, and the woman got out of the guardrail and rushed towards Bai Huang like a hungry beast. "I''ll lure her away!" After shaking the photo, Bai Huang took the woman out of the manor, and Zhi Ge hurriedly ran to the fourth floor with lingering fear. The fence has been broken open, and the fourth hidden room is in the darkness. (End of chapter) Chapter 520 Liars, fools and bastards Chapter 520: Liars, fools and bastards "You go ahead." Zhi Ge pushed Xu Deyi''s back. "Why?" Xu De felt nauseated as he looked at the iron guardrail that had been knocked open and the smelly fish meat on the ground. "You **** are talking nonsense!" Zhi Ge raised his axe: "I want to see Rao Rao, a fool carrying the owner of the house on his back, and nothing will happen to you." Reluctantly lifting the oil lamp, Xu De passed through the gap in the guardrail with a troubled face and officially entered the fourth floor. As the owner said, all the rooms on the fourth floor did not have doors. At first glance, they were all dark door openings. "Don''t stay too far away from me." Xu De touched the wall and shouted after walking a few steps. "What happened again?" "My hand, my hand touched something sticky." Xu De turned the oil lamp to the other side and took a deep breath after looking into the room. The sheets, the floor and the walls were covered with very fine and soft hair. If you look closely, the window sealed with bricks seemed to have a crack, and mucus was seeping out, as if it were underdeveloped eyes. Continuing to walk forward, every room on the fourth floor has a chilling and strange feel. Some rooms have fish scales, some have piles of fish bones, some are soaked by the water from East Lake, and there are withered aquatic plants under the bed. . "I dare not go forward! Which one of you will go forward?" Xu De entered the nightmare to make money, but now he feels that he is not greedy for money: "Every room is like a human being, what the **** is this place! " As if she heard what he said, the dark wind in the corridor was like a chuckle, and the hair on the wall swayed towards where he was. They walked all the way to room 4009, where rotten fish bones grew together with the ground, and the walls were covered with words of repentance. "I have seen similar words in room 3009. It seems to be written by the nightmare host''s mother." Zhige urged Xu Deyi to enter the room and look at the shocking words. Shouldnt, shouldnt, shouldnt! Only by eating fish can I stay awake for a short time and cure my illness, but my illness is caused by fish. I know what kind of fish my father eats. He lied to me from the beginning. The fish is not fish caught from the East Lake, but the meat torn from the body by the ghost behind the door! Every piece is laced with malice and curses! Yes! This is how my mother disappeared and finally sent herself through the door. My father knew everything but still took the same path. Sadly, my children and I will continue to do this. This is the sorrow of those who are chosen by the door. ? Why do doors exist in the world, and where does the door lead to? Why is there so much blood, so much resentment, and so many ghosts behind the door? Why do you keep taking my family away? There''s no way to escape, it''s too late! The "door" is a taboo that cannot be touched. People appear extremely small in front of the door. The moment you open the door, you feel like you have sunk into the legendary East Lake, frozen in the depths of the lake, falling into darkness, suffocating and despairing! I tried my best to stop it, but my husband still entered behind the door. He said that the answer was hidden only behind the door, and only by entering the door could he find the way to kill it! I''ve been waiting for a long time, but my husband still hasn''t come back. There''s not enough fish and meat, and I can see that the children have become palatable, no! I absolutely can''t leave the fourth floor! There is no way to escape forever. It''s so dark here. If there were no doors in the world and all roads could be taken, wouldn''t there be no despair? I can''t do it anymore, eat it, eat it! Eat it! Several testers felt uncomfortable just reading the text, as if they saw a mad woman scribbling on the wall, with the pen tip and fingernails broken, and she didn''t care at all. "What exactly is a door?" Xu Deyi silently recorded all the information and prepared to wait for Gao Ming to come back to discuss it with him. The house was not big, and there was almost no place to hide things. Zhi Ge and Xu De walked around for a long time: "Where is the fourth room?" Looking at each other, the two of them finally looked at the curtains. Xu De opened the dirty and smelly white curtains with some uncertainty. The windows in other rooms were sealed with bricks, but behind the curtains in room 4009 was an ordinary-looking wooden door. It was so ordinary that Xu Deyi didn''t feel any danger: "All disasters are because of this door? This is different from what I thought! I thought his grandpa was going to come out and stop us." " After hearing Xu Deyi''s words, Zhige was now sure that Xu Deyi had not been replaced: "Shut your crow mouth, the dream is distorted based on reality. If you talk too much, be careful of something terrible coming out." Taking out the last key, the one with the word "hate" written on it was much heavier than the other keys. It took a lot of effort for Xu De to stuff it into the keyhole. Turning the key with both hands, the door opened with a sound. The howling cold wind and ice and snow hit Xu Deyi''s face. He looked at the winter night outside the door and was stunned. "Where''s the fourth room?" "Outside?" The biting wind hurt his cheek, and Xu De shivered: "How am I going to explain this to Gao Ming?" "No, there must be something wrong." Zhi Ge scratched his head. Spreading out her tied palms, Rao Rao stared at the snowflakes falling on her palms. The snow that should have been crystal clear became a little turbid. The snowflakes seemed to be dyed with a light red color and became more like blood flowers: " Look at East Lake! The last door was facing the East Lake. Just after the door was opened, the hairy rooms on the fourth floor began to make strange sounds. Hairs and scales intertwined, and there seemed to be a group of long hairs in the walls. The fish with human faces were swimming wildly, as if they were trying to break free from the constraints of the manor and escape through the open door. The wind and snow blew into the house, and Xu Deyi couldn''t tell whether those on the wall were people or fish. At the critical moment, Zhige saw the words behind the door - after opening the door, you need to prepare enough sacrifices, including life, memory and obsession. If any of them are missing, they will target you. "The first three rooms correspond to the life, memory and obsession of the dream owner. We have now started the ritual!" Zhi Ge slapped his thigh: "Oh no! All the clues are repeatedly mentioning that the fish they eat comes from They are caught in the East Lake. In this middle-level nightmare, the East Lake is the last door! The fish in the East Lake are the ghosts they eat behind the door! The heavy snow fell into the manor without stopping, and room 4009 quickly changed its appearance. Zhi Ge grabbed the door frame and looked outside. Bai Huang, who was being chased by the woman in red, was running towards the East Lake clutching a group photo. Gao Ming in the dense forest was sitting on a huge puppet, walking through the wind and snow. On the other side, Qian entered Carrying a shotgun, dragging a headless corpse, and a bulging bag tied around his waist, he was also heading towards East Lake. "The shotgun is on Qian Jin? It seems that the owner of the house has never left the manor before. He took Qian Jin''s body, and he used Qian Jin to deceive those climber corpses!" Zhi Ge let out a fierce ouch: "It turns out that A few of us are..." "What is it?" Xu Deyi''s eyesight was not good enough and he was wiping the snow from his face. "How did I end up like Xu Deyi!" Zhige didn''t bother to untie the rope from Raorao''s wrist, and ran out with the ax in hand: "Quick! I know where the way out is!" (End of chapter) Chapter 521 different ways to escape Chapter 521 Different ways to escape The sacrifices that opened the door have been collected. The owner of the house kept these sacrifices before, but he did not dare to leave the manor with his true body. Now the sacrifices are scattered in the hands of the testers, and the owner of the house has also obtained a new body. They scrambled and ran through the heavy snow, rushing to East Lake from different directions. The pine tree was squeezed away by the giant puppet, and its body was covered with snow and fallen leaves. Its huge button eyes looked at Gaoming with a very oppressive feeling: "Because I was deceived by the dirty things behind the door, I was dismembered and hidden in the woods. If Let me know that you are also lying to me, and I will divide you into more parts and hide them in the holes of every tree." "The testers couldn''t open the iron guardrail on the fourth floor. There are no tools in the manor. They can only let your mother out if they want to enter the fourth floor." Gao Ming had a lot on his mind when he handed the photo to Bai Huang. : "As for your brother, there is no need to worry. This was originally his nightmare. Although his memory and obsession were imprisoned by the owner of the house, as long as the dirty thing behind the door wants to escape from the dream, he will definitely find a way to go to East Lake to sacrifice your brother. He will definitely kill your brother. The missing piece is brought out of the estate. "This nightmare is not complicated. The most important thing is to think clearly. The real door is East Lake." The owner of the house looked very strange when he mentioned East Lake at first. Later, the little girl said that her father often went fishing in East Lake by boat, but All the "fish and meat" my mother eats are "dirty things" obtained from behind the door. "We have to hurry up. Others have different goals from us." Gao Ming was not so much sitting on the puppet, but rather being treated as a hostage by the puppet and tied to her shoulders. The puppet walked through the dense forest. Also protect your face and neck, be careful Scratched by a tree branch: "The dirty thing behind the door possesses outsiders and wants to use the door to escape; Bai Huang and your brother are making some kind of deal, wanting to fall into a deeper nightmare and sink forever; only the two of us are I sincerely hope your brother and the testers can find relief. "Stop talking nonsense. I always feel that you don''t look like a good person. I can feel the indifference in your bones and the strong smell of blood deep in your soul." The puppet sister has never underestimated Gao Ming, and has always regarded Gao Ming as a good person. Being treated by a monster similar to himself left Gao Ming speechless, not knowing whether it was good or bad. The snowflakes became turbid, the middle nightmare seemed to have a layer of white mist, and the puppet''s body was also dyed with little scarlet. "The dream is a little different." The puppet raised its huge head and stopped talking to Gao Ming. He was worried and quickened his pace. After climbing over the mountains, Gao Ming and the puppets saw the East Lake through the dense forest from a high position. East Lake in the dark is like most people in the world who are troubled by nightmares. It is calm on the surface, but there is a bottomless darkness hidden under the thick ice. Only by entering their hearts can we truly understand. their fear. "There are people on the ice! In the port!" Muppet''s voice was filled with anxiety. She already knew what happened in the manor through Gao Ming''s narration, and the owner of the house was already pregnant with other people. Regardless of the fact that her body was torn apart by branches, the out-of-control vehicle of Bu Idol rushed down the hillside. Her huge body was slashed with wounds, and rotten cotton gushed out, making her look extremely miserable. The snow in the dense forest was knocked away, and the movement caused by the puppet also attracted the attention of the man at the port. He moved very quickly, pierced the already broken ship on the shore, and jumped onto the only intact ship. wooden boat. After setting up the "living sail" and hanging the "dream catcher", the man prepared an oar with the word "forgetfulness" engraved on it. "Money coming in?" The distance was shortened, and Gao Ming could clearly see the other person''s appearance. The canoe had already left the port, but the lake was frozen. Qian Jin needed to use wood pulp to break the ice before he could move forward. Whether it was mental calculation or not, the owner of the house should have started executing his plan from the moment he fainted, much faster than Gao Ming and the others. By the time the puppet arrived at the port with Gao Xing, the canoe had rowed far away. "No more chasing?" Gao Ming pointed to the lake: "The ice looks quite thick. Let''s just step on the ice and chase after him." The puppet did not answer Gao Ming''s question, but just stretched his hand to the lake. A human face appeared under the ice almost instantly. When he blinked, the face turned into a slender black fish. "They are all waiting to eat me. It''s okay if there is only one fish, but once it falls into the lake, the fish will swarm in." The puppet was a little hesitant. She has been in awe of East Lake since she was a child, which is also the same as her grandfather. about her education. "I''m afraid it''ll be too late if you don''t chase me." Gao Ming broke away from the puppet. While he was still observing which way would be safer, a figure emerged from the other side of the dense forest and jumped onto the ice at an extremely fast speed without any hesitation and fear. This scene stunned both Gao Ming and Muppets. It took a few seconds for them to show their astonished expressions, and then fear began to spread in their hearts. With her skinny fingers resting on the branches, a beast-like crazy mother appeared by the lake. Her red dress dragged the ground. Her body was covered with terrible lines like fish scales, and she let out a horrifying roar. "It really took a lot of time to lure you here." Bai Huang stood on the ice, very embarrassed, and her wounds were getting worse. If she couldn''t leave the nightmare in a short time, she would probably die here. Turning his head and smiling at Gao Ming, Bai Huang''s eyes were quickly attracted to the puppet: "Yes, I know you are smarter than a few of them. You are worthy of being someone who escaped from a deep nightmare." "Mom..." The puppet shook its huge body. She had never dared to see her family in her current appearance, but when she saw her mother''s current appearance, her torn heart was very painful. The needles and threads she sewed together were all used by her mother before, and it was her mother whom she relied on most. The woman in red also noticed the puppet. Her crazy expression softened slightly, and her cloudy eyes kept turning, as if she was struggling. "The letter represents obsession, the family photo is memory, and the corpse symbolizes the lost life of the dream owner. Only by sacrificing these three sacrifices can the dream owner wake up and let him open the door!" Bai Huang shouted to Gaoming: "Now the corpse is in the owner''s house. Hand, that **** wants to escape alone and bury us all here." "Last night I sacrificed a big fish to the memory of the owner of the dream, and I learned one thing from him. The owner of the house is the dirty thing that ran out from behind the door. Unlike us, it has its own way of opening the door! It escaped with the corpse just to trap us in the dream, so that when it escapes from the dream cage, it can perfectly replace the tester, and no one will know its secret!" Gao Ming originally thought that there was no bridge between dreams and reality. How could things in dreams escape into reality? Until he learned of the door''s existence, all these dream tests were proving to him that what he experienced during his coma might not just be a dream. (End of chapter) Chapter 522 taboo switch Chapter 522 The Taboo Switch "We must not let the owner of the house succeed!" Gao Ming has already judged in his heart. Bai Huang wants to open the door to a deeper nightmare. The owner of the house wants to bury all the testers in this dream. If he must choose one to help, Gao Ming may stand with Bai Huang, and he is also very curious about the deep nightmare. It was just a pain to the other testers who were not present at this time. If they knew what Bai Huang and Gao Ming were thinking, they would definitely call them mad. "The boat has broken through the ice and rowed far away. If you don''t come, I will go by myself!" Bai Huang did not leave immediately. First of all, she knew that East Lake was dangerous and the ice could break at any time. She had no confidence in catching up with the owner of the house. If you fall into the lake, you will end up being eaten by a group of "fish". She not only needs the letter in Gao Ming''s hand, but also needs Gao Ming to help her. Neither the female ghost in red nor the sister among the dolls could walk on the ice. The snowflakes in the middle dreamland became increasingly turbid and dirty. The mist poured down from the surrounding mountains, and the figure of the owner of the house gradually became blurred. "No time!" "good!" Gao Ming left the puppet, looked at the thick ice layer, and stepped on it decisively. "I''ll go ahead. If I fall into the lake, you don''t have to save me. Just take a detour and chase the owner of the house!" Bai Huang said firmly. She never hesitated and was much braver than the male testers in the manor. Stepping on the ice, Gao Ming clearly realized how dangerous it was. The shoes made a crunching sound, and small cracks spread with every step. The sound on the water surface also attracted water. The "fish" coming from below are all waiting for Gao Ming to fall! "Mom, mother-in-law! Hurry! Run!" Bai Huang waved, and she rushed forward. There seemed to be no fear in her heart, only the obsession to enter the deep nightmare to find her children. Speeding up, Gao Ming clearly felt that the cracks on the ice were increasing. Under the turbid water, long black hair spread like waterweeds. Pale human faces chased where Gao Ming had landed. Their facial features were close to the ice. They were hungry. It was broken, and its mouth was open across the ice, as if it was chewing something. Gao Ming didn''t have much fear of ghosts. This scene would more likely cause a kind of physiological rejection. Every cell in his body was trying to persuade him to retreat, but he really had no reason to retreat. "Aunt Bai is really fierce. Is this what it means to be strong as a mother?" Gao Ming tried to run, but he found that the thickness of the ice on the lake was actually different. Some places were very thin after being chewed from below. If you go up there, you might step on it. These trap-like places are often surrounded by "big fish" hiding in deep lakes. Just the occasional opening of their huge eyes is enough to scare away the fish. Baihuang and Gao Ming chased after them desperately. Qian Jin, who was carrying a shotgun, was also a little panicked. He was safe sitting on a fully armed boat, but it would take some time to break the ice with wood pulp. He had already chosen it in advance. The weakest path in the ice still couldn''t open the distance between himself and Bai Huang. "Isn''t it good to live quietly in a dream?" Qian Jin, who was possessed by the owner of the house, seemed to remember something and spat: "People are so easily bound by obsessions and can easily become monsters. It''s troublesome, it''s too troublesome. Qian Jin unscrewed the bulging skin bag at his waist and squeezed out some viscous liquid. Strangely enough, after the juice dripped onto the wood pulp, the word "forgetfulness" showed blood, and the wood pulp touched it like paper. It was made into a paste and was broken apart very easily. "I keep your head with me just for this day. Your eyes and blood are the best weapons to destroy your own dreams." Qian Jin''s eyes were vicious: "After I drain your brain and leave the nightmare, I will definitely I will ''thank'' you so that your real body no longer needs to be studied, and I will ''reward'' you with the most painful death method." Qian Jin was going to the center of East Lake. Even in the daytime, the water area was still dark. It was impossible to see what was hidden in the lake. It seemed that the "school of fish" did not dare to get too close there. "We''re almost here. They''re looking for death if they follow us." Qian Jin looked back, but there was a little uneasiness in his pupils. Bai Huang and Gao Ming were already very close! Twenty meters! Ten meters! Not much juice could be squeezed out of the head in the skin. Qian Jin''s wood pulp hit the ice hard, and the broken ice splashed. Without the tears and blood of the dream owner, the wood pulp would be just a mortal thing in this nightmare. Nothing special about it. The lake has already changed, but it is still some distance away from the center of the East Lake, and the boat is approaching the pure black area. Qian Jin wanted to push harder, but the distance between the two sides was less than five meters. "Stop!" After throwing the wood pulp on the boat, Qian Jin stood up with a gloomy expression and pointed the gun at Bai Huang: "If you take one more step forward, I will shoot!" Pointed at gunpoint for the second time, Bai Huang did not flinch this time and said smoothly: "If you said this when you were ten meters away, we might hesitate, but do you still have a chance now?" The cold wind brought ice and snow to the three of them, and the ice under their feet creaked. The path Qian Jin chose was the ground with the thinnest ice. "You need to reload your shotgun once you fire it. From a distance of less than five meters, you can only shoot one of us at most. Regardless of whether you hit it or not, the other one of us will definitely rush over and catch you. "Bai Huang''s voice was cold, like a meticulously running machine, but Gao Ming turned his head and glanced at her after hearing her words. What if Qian Jin shoots himself directly? The two did not discuss this at the beginning. "Also, how many bullets do you have? Three? One? Or are all bullets gone?" Bai Huang tentatively took a step forward. Qian Jin didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t notice it or for other reasons. Holding the trigger but not choosing to press it. "You''re looking for death!" When things got to this point, Qian Jin''s anger subsided and he became extremely calm: "Don''t you just want to enter a deeper dream? That''s where I came from. What he can give you, I can also Yes! And I can guarantee that you will survive in the depths! "I don''t believe you." Bai Huang gestured to Gao Ming, as if he was preparing to fight to the death, and the two of them rushed over together. "The deeper nightmare is completely different from the middle dream. It leads to another world, where black mist covers the sky, the despair accumulated over countless years forms the earth, and the bones of resentful ghosts and countless wandering souls build thirteen **** cities. , there are its own rules, I can tell you to help you survive there!" The shotgun in Qian Jin''s hand seemed to be really out of bullets, otherwise he wouldn''t have said more. Bai Huang sneered, not believing Qian Jin''s lies at all. The other party had already deceived too many people. Gao Ming, who was standing aside, seemed to be hit by something at this time. Every word Qian Jin said set off a tsunami in his mind, especially when he heard about the thirteen blood cities, something in his mind It was as if a taboo switch had been triggered. (End of chapter) Chapter 523 The giant tree of flesh and blood that r Chapter 523 The giant tree of flesh and blood running through the nightmare Some unprecedented memories began to stir up Gao Ming''s mind because of Qian Jin''s words. Whenever he wanted to think about it, he could always hear the strange sound of chains being stretched, as if something was locked deep in his mind. "What the dirty guy behind the door said... is most likely true." Thinking about the fate of the owner of the dreamland and his family, even though Gao Ming felt that Qian Jin was not lying, he still hesitated in his heart. Bai Huang had made the gesture several times, but Gao Ming didn''t make any move, which made her eyes look ruthless and decisive. Aren''t you just afraid of death? Aren''t you still weighing it? Let me take the first step! "Seize the body!" The frostbite at the corner of her mouth cracked. When Bai Huang shouted these words to Gao Ming, her body shot out like a bow and arrow. Her muscles exploded at a speed far beyond that of ordinary people. Her subcutaneous blood vessels burst in an instant. At this time, her expression was worse than that of a ghost. Be scary. Thunder exploded, and Gao Ming had no time to hesitate. He followed the white phoenix the moment it moved! Maybe the owner of the house knows the information related to him, but he doesn''t need a house owner with the ability to resist. Only by completely holding the remnant of the owner''s soul in his own hands can he feel at ease. The two of them rushed forward, one on the left and the other on the right. Bai Huang did not misread Gao Ming''s life, and looked forward to death. He was not frightened by Qian Jin''s shotgun at all. Instead, it gave Qian Jin a great sense of oppression. "Bang!" The negotiation broke down, and the owner of the house who was attached to Qian Jin did not waste time by saying any nonsense, and pressed the trigger with his finger. Gunshots rang out above the East Lake, the cold wind was penetrated by the flash of fire, and something seemed to be awakened in the deep lake water under the ice. Blood spattered and the colorless ice was stained red. Bai Huang''s body still maintained its forward posture. Her chest collapsed, and the bullet exploded in her body, penetrating her heart, and even blood holes appeared on her back. "Go quickly!" Bai Huang opened her mouth, and blood flowed out. She couldn''t say anything longer. Gao Ming didn''t have time to think about what would happen if he died in his dream. Qian Jin chose to shoot Bai Huang and bought him two precious seconds. The hot bullet case fell to the ground, and the smoking barrel pointed downwards. Qian Jin took off his gloves before entering, and there was another bullet hidden in his palm. The bullet was very different from ordinary shotgun ammunition. It was blood red all over. It seemed to be made from anger, and could easily burn the palm of your hand. After loading and loading, there was only one last step left before Qian Jin was thrown onto the boat by Gao Ming. Neither of them seemed to care about pain or death, and they used all means to kill each other. The turbid snow was falling one after another. On the huge East Lake, in the middle of the layers of ice, the lone boat was shaking violently, and the dark water and red blood were mixed together. "You are really looking for death! He will not let any of you leave in order to trap me! You only know me as an evil ghost, and now he has become a ghost! He is a ghost with deeper obsessions and more evil than me!" Holding the shotgun tightly with both hands, Qian Jin''s strength was far inferior to Gao Ming''s, but he didn''t know what method the owner of the house used to make twisted blood vessels appear on Qian Jin''s body, greatly increasing his strength. The boat was not the ground, and Gao Ming couldn''t even stand firmly. He knew he only had one chance, so he could only go all out. "Everyone is crazy! Idiots! If the boat capsizes, we will all die!" Qian Jin''s tone changed. He was not much different from the owner of the house. He was extremely angry. How could he be trapped in someone else''s dream for several years? , the proportion of normal people in the world outside the door has become so low? "Death will drag you down." First it was Bai Huang, then Gao Ming. These living people he used to regard as toys have now become mad dogs that only know how to bite! The boat shook more and more violently. Gao Ming and Qian Jin were holding on to the shotguns and refused to let go. At this time, they were like bait to tease the big fish, making constant noises and emitting the scent of living creatures. Something seemed to be approaching in the deep lake, but the two people on the boat didn''t care at all, until Gao Ming forced Qian Jin to the edge of the boat, and the two people, covered in injuries, fell into the East Lake at the same time! The biting cold came from all directions, with nowhere to escape and no escape. Gao Ming and the owner of the house seemed to be instantly stuffed into a large urn full of knife points. The body was getting heavier, and a special suction force came from the darkness, trying to drag the two of them into the depths of the lake. Water was poured into Qian''s mouth and nose, and he couldn''t even scream. He was holding the shotgun in one hand and holding on to the edge of the boat with the other hand. It was too late to say anything now. It was only after Gao Ming fell into the water that he realized that he had underestimated the horror of East Lake. He didn''t know where the lakes in the nightmare were connected. The horror and danger made his heart beat uncontrollably. He could feel something underneath him! Something unclear at the bottom of the lake is approaching! "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Qian Jin''s eyes were full of hatred, and he wanted to eat Gao Ming alive. He wanted to grab the side of the boat, but Gao Ming grabbed the shotgun and refused to let go. The lone boat finally capsized due to the dispute between the two. . The headless corpse on the boat fell into the East Lake, and the skin bag tied around Qian Jin''s waist seemed to begin to swell. After being soaked in the water of the East Lake, the head that had been squeezed dry by the owner of the house seemed to come to life, as if it was breathing in the skin bag. , and it seemed like he was opening his mouth to bite the skin from the inside. "The sacrifices are all here, all..." Bai Huang, who had been shot, gritted her teeth, blood dripping from her lips, and she was still crawling towards the boat. She can feel the passing of her vitality. If she cannot return to reality in a short period of time, or enters a deeper nightmare, she will die in this nightmare and become a part of this nightmare. It will be difficult to escape. "Gao Ming, open Qian Jin''s skin, put the letter and the photo into the dream owner''s head, and return his obsession and memory to him!" After struggling to say something, Bai Huang used his last strength to throw out the photo. It was not as troublesome as Bai Huang said. The moment the photo fell into the East Lake and was soaked by the lake water, strange changes began to occur under the deep lake surface. Gao Ming was still fighting for the money in his waistband. During the struggle, his own pocket was torn. He only guarded the walkie-talkie around his heart with all his heart, and Gao Ming missed the other two flesh seeds hidden in his body. The call of the flesh-and-blood giant tree became stronger in an instant. Only then did Gao Ming see the seeds that had begun to sprout rapidly during the sinking process. With quick eyes and quick hands, he caught one of them, while the other one chased the Ruoyouruowu at the bottom of the lake. The call disappeared. "Another one is missing." The depths of East Lake are full of "big fish", and the lake is full of resentment. This is the favorite place for flesh and blood seeds. It has taken root and sprouted during the sinking process: "East Lake is the place where the master of the dream wants to be." The image of a door, there are passages to other places at the bottom of the lake, what will that seed look like if it is not restricted?" (End of chapter) Chapter 524 Shocked Chapter 524 Shock "What is that!" Qian Jin saw the secret of Gao Ming, and he actually felt an unprecedented threat from that little seed: "You have something brought from that world! You... are just like me!" Qian Jin seemed to suddenly understand something. He no longer thought about dying with Gao Ming, but just wanted to escape by himself. Grabbing Qian Jin''s body, Gao Ming took advantage of Qian Jin to save himself and when he wanted to climb up the ice, he opened the skin bag around Qian Jin''s waist, and an ugly and thin head rolled out. Life, memory and obsession, the three sacrifices needed to open the door have all been collected. The complete body, photos and letters together constitute the life of the dream owner. Now he is complete in his nightmare for the first time. The "big fish" spying on Gao Ming and Qian Jin in the depths of the East Lake seemed to be frightened and began to flee in all directions. A series of terrifying giant shadows swam into the distance. Gao Ming was frightened when he saw them. He had never noticed that there were so many people gathered under him before. Terrible "thing". The ice layers on the East Lake squeezed each other, crunching sounds came from everywhere, undercurrents rolled at the bottom of the lake, and blood glowed in the darkness. "Let him out, you are going to let out the real ghost!" The voice of the owner of the house came from Qian Jin''s mouth. He no longer had any cover up: "A bunch of crazy fools! In order to imprison me, the owner of the dream, Let me replace his body, and I have become a human. Didn''t you realize that I have been hiding in the manor? You idiot! Wake up!" Qian Jin knew it was too late, and his face was ferocious: "He has lost his humanity, and will kill me and all of you based on his last obsession!" Throwing away his heavy coat and shotgun, Qian Jin climbed back onto the ice with great effort. After grabbing the loaded shotgun, Gao Ming climbed out of East Lake from the other side. His body was shivering from the cold, but he held on to the shotgun with both hands; "There was still one bullet left, and I watched Qian Jin put it in with my own eyes. " "Run! There is still a chance of survival after escaping back to the manor." Qian Jin seemed to be afraid of high-risk shooting, and deliberately pretended to be considerate of everyone, but the direction he ran was not the manor, but East Lake Center. "Kill him! Quick! He has a way to leave! He must bear the wrath of the dream master for us! Otherwise we will be the accomplices who help him escape!" Bai Huang''s body is like a tattered sack, hanging with his last breath. call. He raised his gun and took aim. I wonder if there was something wrong with the shotgun due to being soaked in the East Lake water. As a result, Gao Ming didn''t fire immediately. He chased Qian Jin on the ice, and the two of them ran towards the center of the lake one after the other. The sacrifices have been gathered, and the entire East Lake is changing. The strange sounds under the ice are becoming more and more obvious. The ice layers are colliding and crushing each other, and cracks are spreading at a speed visible to the naked eye. There was no place to hide around, and heavy snow was flying in the sky. Qian Jin wanted to go to the center of the lake, but he fell several times and was still far away from the center of East Lake. The snowflakes exuded the smell of blood, and the beautiful crystal snow was eventually dyed red. Several thick cracks were like giant pythons meandering underwater. They opened their **** mouths and were all pointed in the direction of Qian Jin. . The intercom in Gao Ming''s heart made a rustling sound, as if to warn him not to pursue him. After hesitating for two or three seconds, Gao Ming heard Qian Jin screaming in the distance. Looking up, the ice surface was exploded from the water by a huge force, countless cracks spread in all directions, and a giant monster that looked like a snake and a fish jumped out of the water! The mouth full of fangs bit Qian Jin''s lower body. What was even more terrifying was that the moment the monster jumped out of the lake, the face of the dream owner appeared in the fish''s eyes. The schools of fish under the surface of the water hit the ice crazily. How dare you continue to move forward if you are lucky enough. "Almost! Just almost!" Qian Jin''s body was dragged into the water by the big fish. Gao Ming looked down at the ice. The giant fish monster completely changed its appearance under the water. It and the school of fish together formed the pale and cold face of the dream owner. Face. The lifeless cheeks were chewing Qian Jin under the water, and the corners of his mouth were **** as he started to chase Gao Ming, as if he was going to be eaten next. "The exit door is in the center of the lake?" The ice surface shattered, and Gao Ming couldn''t think too much. He immediately turned around and dragged the remaining body of Bai Huang to the shore: "Didn''t you reach an agreement with the owner of the dreamland? ? Why did this guy turn his back on the owner of the house? " "The photos and letters were not integrated into its body, and the ceremony was not completed..." The blood on his body had frozen, and Bai Huang could not speak complete words, but there was a strong desire for survival in his eyes. "Don''t fall asleep! If you fall asleep in a nightmare, you won''t be able to wake up! Bai Xiao and Bai Qiao are still waiting for you!" Running on the ice itself was very difficult, and Gao Ming had to carry the injured Bai Huang with him. He sensed the terrifying aura after escaping five or six meters. His hair stood on end, and he looked down. Through the ice, he saw the pale and terrifying face of the master of the dream, right under him! The mouth full of small wounds was already open. The moment his lips closed, Gao Ming rolled aside while holding Bai Huang. "Crack!" The ice exploded, and the dense ice fragments cut through Gao Ming''s body and arms like knives. The terrifying fish monster jumped out of the ice and almost swallowed him up. "It looks like a human face under the water, but it turns into a fish monster when it reaches the surface. This thing has no sense at all now." The nearby ice shattered, and Gao Ming and Bai Huang fell into the water again. The terrifying pressure accelerated the blood flow all over his body. Gao Ming wanted to escape to the water, but that terrifying human face stayed at the gap in the ice. He moved in other directions, and the lake was covered with ice again, making him unable to escape. The huge lake was like a frozen Dark prison. He hit the ice with his elbow. There was a layer of ice between himself and the outside world, but that layer of ice seemed like a chasm that could never be crossed. I can''t breathe, my body is pulled by the darkness, there is no way out, the face is approaching! Many people have had similar nightmares, falling from a height or falling into deep water, struggling desperately, but sinking deeper and deeper, and finally waking up in panic. Gao Ming is experiencing something similar now, but he can''t wake up from this nightmare. After letting go of Bai Huang, Gao Ming no longer expected to break through the ice. He listened to the call of the flesh and blood seeds, turned around and swam towards the deepest darkness of the East Lake! In Jiang Miaomiao''s middle-level nightmare, the flesh and blood seeds sucked up all the negative emotions in that nightmare in just a few minutes, forcing the entire nightmare to sink into a deeper world. There were more negative emotions accumulated in this nightmare, and there were also Without the imagination about the door, the seed will definitely grow faster. The call of flesh and blood became stronger and stronger, and the souls of the dead were approaching like a black school of fish. The pale face of the dream owner also followed Gao Ming. It opened its mouth again, but when it was about to bite, its eyes looked at someone. There, the rotten pupils showed surprise, and the body stopped moving due to shock. Deep in the East Lake, there stood a blood-red door. The cracks in the door were covered with plant roots that resembled blood vessels. Not far from the top of the door, there is a giant tree that exudes the fragrance of meat and is growing rapidly. The souls of the dead, schools of fish, the lake full of resentment, and even the sediment of despair seem to be its nutrients. The branches and leaves stretched, and the roots spread. The roots of the giant tree touched the Blood Gate and were entangled with the roots of the blood vessels squeezed out from the door. They seemed to forcefully open the Blood Gate and penetrate different nightmares! (End of chapter) Chapter 525 Amazing harvest Chapter 525 Amazing Harvest The door materialized in the nightmare and became the East Lake. This frozen lake contains the despair accumulated for generations. Those dark thoughts turned into fish swimming in the darkness. They are both delicious fish meat and cannibals. monster. This is the passage closest to the deep nightmare, the restricted area where living people are most likely to get lost, and the favorite place of the giant tree of flesh and blood. Each "fish" was pierced by the branches and leaves, and the giant tree of flesh and blood crazily plundered all negative emotions. The unrest in the world gave it a big appetite, and greed was no longer enough to describe its horror. In a very short period of time, the flesh-and-blood giant tree grew rapidly, breaking the upper limit of the size of fish in the lake. Its branches and leaves stretched upward and were about to reach out of the lake. Its roots grew downward and connected with the blood gate at the bottom of the lake. All the disasters suffered by the owner of the nightmare come from the blood door. The door at the bottom of the lake is the core of the entire nightmare. The giant face chasing high life is now distorted, and the rotten facial features are staring at the giant tree parasitic on the door. Childhood The shadow instantly strikes the soul. The Nightmare Master was originally one with the Blood Gate, and he could not forcefully open the Blood Gate without him. But now his main consciousness was awakened, and because he wanted to kill Qian Jin, he was attracted by hatred and left the Blood Gate! The door under the East Lake has become ownerless, just like it was when the dream owner''s grandfather first encountered it many years ago. The dark lake water violently collided with the giant trees. The owner of the dream decisively gave up his high life and swam towards the depths of the East Lake! The fish were driven towards the giant tree with fear and death in their cloudy eyes. While biting the branches and leaves, their bodies were also penetrated by the roots. Snow is falling heavily on the lake, and flesh and blood are blooming under the frozen lake. After taking in enough food, the dense blood-vessel-shaped roots of the giant tree gathered at the crack of the door, covering the original pattern on the door. The smell of meat enveloped it, and with a loud noise that made the entire East Lake tremble, the **** door at the bottom of the lake was covered. Two forces forced it open! The dead souls howl, and the fish covered with black scales have human features. The constraints of nightmares on them are weakening, and the rules of dreams are broken. The connection between the dream owner and the Blood Gate is weakening. Thick branches of flesh and blood stretch out from the world behind the door like the tentacles of an unknown god. All the approaching fish are crushed. These are two completely different levels of power. Not only the master of the dream, but Gao Ming himself was also stunned. He knew that the three flesh and blood seeds on his body were very special. They might have been brought out from deep nightmares, but he did not expect that these three seeds were so violent and the power they represented. The level is far higher than the middle-level nightmare, beyond the limits that mortals can touch. "Does the fact that I can have them mean that I have been in nightmares... that are also scary?" Gao Ming lost his memory and past, and when Gao Ming was in a daze, two giant trees inside and outside the door grew together. Countless blood-red branches stretched out from both sides of Gao Ming like giant arms. They avoided In order to save his life, he hunted the "school of fish" in the East Lake. Maybe they can no longer be called fish schools. After the rules of the dream were broken, those big fish all turned into wandering souls and resentful spirits. Most of them sneaked out from behind the door and were imprisoned in the East Lake by the owner of the dream. of. Near the blood gate, the fight between the dream master and the giant tree came to an end in just a few seconds. After losing control of the blood gate, the dream master''s power continued to weaken, and what was worse was that his humanity began to return. Memory and obsession made him hesitate. How could he be the opponent of the giant tree of flesh and blood? Branch after branch pierced into the dream master''s body. As he screamed in agony, the giant flesh-and-blood tree grew again, and the blood-red crown touched the ice. With an earthquake-like sound, the entire ice on the East Lake was crushed. The giant tree of flesh and blood is no longer blocked, using the entire East Lake as nutrition to supply itself. The tree crown grew out of the lake and swayed in the dark night. The mountains seemed small compared with it, as if it was the only one in this nightmare. The testers on the shore were dumbfounded. They did not know what happened in East Lake. This nightmare was completely beyond his cognition. The experience accumulated before now looked like a joke. The Blood Gate was occupied by a giant tree, and the patterns on the door were engraved on the leaf veins. The flesh-and-blood giant tree, which had received great benefits, did not forget its high destiny. It squeezed its authority from the body of the dream master and the rights of the "fish schools" The nutrients merged, and a blood-red fruit that beat like a heart grew. The flesh-and-blood giant tree occupies one-half of the East Lake and is more majestic than the mountains. Even though it is so huge, it can only produce a fruit the size of a fist. Touching the branches and leaves with his fingertips, Gao Ming felt the kindness of the giant flesh-and-blood tree. The same blood seemed to be flowing in their bodies. Gao Ming even had a strange feeling that he seemed to be the grandfather of the giant flesh-and-blood tree. There was a complicated relationship between them. "blood" relationship. Grabbing the fruit and feeling its beating, Gao Ming was about to open his mouth to eat it when a weak voice came from a branch not far away: "Don''t eat it, you will regret it." Looking in the direction of the sound, the younger brother in the photo was penetrated by branches. His head and body were connected by the branches, and the photo and letter were also stuffed into his body. At this time, he no longer had the terror before. After being drained by the giant tree of flesh and blood, he looked exactly like the young man lying on the hospital bed in reality, weak and tired, with kindness and death in his eyes. "Why?" "You will be related to the door, bear the curse and the mark of that world, and you will never be able to escape." "Thank you for your kindness, but I should have had something to do with it a long time ago." Gao Ming swallowed the flesh fruit in a few mouthfuls. The power from the nightmare and the door stimulated his brain, causing him to be in a trance and lose his eyes. Focusing, it seemed like a dream. He got on the bus where the car accident happened again, but this time he was not as a teacher. He was making some games on the bus. Then the car accident happened. He climbed out of the bus in a daze and raised his head. Car lights illuminated the tunnel, and the surrounding walls were covered with his own corpses. "Hungry Ghost Festival, Soul Resurrection Night!" Eyes narrowed, Gao Ming''s heart beat violently, like a war drum and like thunder. He grabbed the thread of memory and began to tug hard! "That was not a dream, it really happened." The flesh and blood fruit was completely integrated into Gao Ming''s body, giving him amazing physical recovery capabilities. Now he is much stronger than Bai Huang in the dream, and blood lines are vaguely visible on his arms. It was too clear, it seemed like a strange **** city. "I''m carrying a city of blood on my back?" Gao Ming remembered that Qian Jin, who was possessed by a ghost, once said that there were thirteen blood cities in the deeper world. He now suspected that he was the owner of one of the blood cities. (End of chapter) Chapter 526 Lend me your brain Chapter 526: Lend me your brain The high life and the giant tree of flesh and blood took away the dream owner''s door. The **** door at the bottom of the lake had two sides, one side was ordinary, and the other side was covered with blood vessels and roots. If you open the door on the ordinary side, you can escape from the nightmare; if you open the door on the blood-vessel side, you will fall into a deeper darkness. Now he can either leave the nightmare or try to enter a deeper level, so Gao Ming is not in a hurry to leave. "Compared to Jiang Miaomiao''s middle-level nightmare, the manor nightmare is very stable because of the existence of the door. It is strong enough to carry part of the flesh and blood giant tree. I don''t have to worry too much about collapse. This is an opportunity for me." It is difficult to make small moves under the eyes of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The appearance of the nightmare in the manor gave Gao Ming the possibility. He wanted to make this nightmare his own stronghold, and then use the door to explore deeper nightmares by himself, so that he could avoid it. The surveillance of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical hides its own strength. In the records of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, he may have only experienced two middle-level nightmares. In fact, he has more experience than those test subjects who have entered deep nightmares. "I can even form my own team, but the premise is that they can be trusted 100%." ??Gao Ming looked at the other side of the giant tree. Bai Huang was seriously injured and unconscious and was wrapped in layers of branches and leaves: "We must send her out as soon as possible. OK." After eating the flesh fruit, Gao Ming can''t help but exude a terrifying aura, as if he is a nightmare born in the depths of a nightmare. In every respect, he is more suitable to control nightmares than the original dream owner. Silently watching Gao Ming, the master of the dream has given up. The power of the giant tree of flesh and blood is one level higher than him, and even resistance has become a luxury. After hesitating again and again, he said to Gao Ming: "Can you let my mother and sister go? They have suffered too much because of me. I will fully cooperate with you to control this place and help you maintain the operation of this place." "Did you misunderstand something? I am different from that dirty thing who ran out from behind the door. I am a human being just like you." Seeing the despair in the eyes of the dream master, Gao Ming couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "I won''t embarrass you. , if conditions permit, I can also help you find your missing father after entering the door. " It seems that because he has heard too many lies, the dream owner''s eyes have not changed at all. "I''m just borrowing your nightmares and brain temporarily. When I finish my work, I will wake you up and reunite you with your family." Gao Ming said patiently: "If we hadn''t arrived, the dirty thing behind the door might Im still hurting you, shouldnt you be thanking me? "Thank you?" The dream master glanced at the roots and blood vessels on his body, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes: "Hypocrisy." "Whatever you say, I prefer actions to words." Gao Ming patted the giant flesh and blood tree, and a branch brought Qian Jin''s body to him. After being bitten by the owner of the dream, only half of Qian Jin''s body was left, and the remaining consciousness of the owner was hidden inside. "Don''t pretend to be dead. After you and Qian Jin exchanged consciousness, where did you hide his soul?" Gao Ming grabbed Qian Jin''s head and placed a branch that was still growing rapidly in front of his eyes. "I hid it in the snowman''s body, right in the backyard." Qian Jin said weakly. Hearing his voice, the owner of the dream was like ignited gunpowder, trying to bite each other even though his arm was torn. : "With his body destroyed, he can no longer leave this nightmare." "What else do you know about the world behind the door?" "You said you can live?" The ghost possessing Qian Jin found that he was not afraid of the dream owner at all, but was very afraid of Gao Ming, as if the other party had killed many ghosts. "Sometimes living may be more painful than death. It depends on your choice." Gao Ming said this smoothly. This was not what a teacher should say. He felt that since eating the **** fruit, , something began to change in himself, and he was slowly going to find his true self. "There are many deep nightmares, and no one knows which nightmare hides a passage to other worlds, but you can look for the mark of the butterfly. The probability of a nightmare with this mark having a passage will be much greater." Qian Jin fell to the ground: "I have entered that world before, I know the way, and I can help you avoid danger. Don''t let me lose my mind. You can torture me as much as you want, I will be of great use to you!" "This is how he deceived me before. My family is what it is now because I believed his words." The dream owner wanted to remind Gao Ming that he regretted not killing Qian Jin just now. After sealing Qian Jin deep in the giant branches and leaves, Gao Ming let go of the dream owner and took him close to the lake shore. There is no way to hide the huge changes in East Lake from other testers, and trapping them all in a nightmare is not an option. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical will continue to send new testers here. "I can''t show up for the time being, so it''s better to cut off the relationship with the giant tree of flesh and blood." Gao Ming supported the owner of the dream: "I can help you protect your family and your dream. I hope you can..." "Covering up the truth for you?" After experiencing so many horrific things, the nightmare host has become very mature: "If you hadn''t been inquiring about the information behind the door and wanted to enter another world, I really doubt that you were through the door. The scapegoat who escaped later." The nightmare owner nodded. He actually didn''t care who controlled the nightmare, he only cared about his family. "I''ll take you to meet your family. Finally, I''ll ask you to act out a play with me and pretend that the ceremony is successful. You''ll let everyone leave." Gao Ming muttered in a low voice. "Others can leave. It will be difficult for Qian Jin who is trapped in the snowman''s body to leave. He is entangled with the nightmare." The nightmare owner and Gao Ming discussed the ending and slowly approached the shore under the **** of the giant tree. . Instead of going to the dock, they entered the dense forest on the other side. Almost the moment the dream master left East Lake, the mother in red and the puppet sister seemed to sense something. They ran wildly among the flying snowflakes, and the nightmare master also smiled for the first time. The family reunion relaxed the atmosphere a lot. Gao Ming watched them silently, but he was thinking about another problem in his heart. "I have a deep impression on my parents! Are they still trapped in the depths of the nightmare?" He couldn''t remember the name or the appearance, but Gao Ming was very sure that his parents were waiting for him, the kind of feeling that was engraved in his bones. It''s a feeling that cannot be forgotten even if the memory is erased. "My parents must have done something that impressed me!" Looking at the harmonious family, Gao Ming felt that he must have had a very warm life, and it was that beautiful memory that drove him to move towards the deeper world. "I''ll find you!" (End of chapter) Chapter 527 door that cant be found Chapter 527 The door that cant be found The crown of the giant flesh-and-blood tree touched the night sky, and its roots crawled all over the bottom of the East Lake, becoming the nightmare and the new owner of this door. The marks and influence of the previous nightmare owner were stripped away. The puppet sister continued to shrink in size and seemed to be turning into an ordinary doll. The red clothes on her mother were also fading, revealing her original weak and pitiful appearance. "This is their original appearance. I was afraid that they would not be able to protect themselves in front of the owner of the house, so I used the influence on nightmares to shape them into terrifying monsters." The owner of the dream said frankly that he was not prepared to fight against Gao. Life, he has lost control of his nightmare, and now he is no different from the fish on the chopping board. "The most terrifying monster?" Gao Ming looked at the mother of the dream owner. His careful eyes made the mother feel scared: "I can understand why my sister turned into a giant rag doll. Why do you want to turn your mother into a red dress?" Madman? Does the red dress have a special meaning in your heart? The owner of the dream nodded: "When you enter the door, you will know that the scariest ghosts there are all dressed in red." "Have you been in there too?" "Well, I can be your guide. I''m more reliable than that **** who ran out from behind the door." "No rush. I need to make up an investigation result for Yongsheng Pharmaceutical." Gao Ming made his younger brother the owner of the house again, and they pushed all the changes to the door. Gao Ming knew that this excuse wouldn''t last long, he just wanted to buy some more time. After several people discussed it, Gao Ming asked the puppet to find Qian Jin who was possessed by the snow monster, while he and Bai Huang lay together and pretended to be dead. Qian Jin''s power comes from the owner of the house and has nothing to do with the nightmare owner, so he retains some strange abilities, such as turning into turbid sewage, and his physical strength is much stronger than ordinary people. The owner of the dream told Qian Jin the revised "truth", saying that the sacrifices of Bai Huang and Gao Ming were successful, the owner of the dream was successfully awakened, and finally the owner of the house opened the door to death, causing all these disasters. Qian Jin also knew that the door was the way out, and he hurriedly dragged the two of them to join the other testers. Zhige and the others had long been frightened by such a shocking turn of events in their nightmare. They hid in the woods near the port, not daring to go far away for fear of missing any clues, and not daring to get close to the lake for fear of being trapped by the giant trees. "I''ll take you away! The door is at the bottom of the lake, and the tree''s consciousness hasn''t fully awakened yet. Now is the best time for us to escape!" Qian Jin waved the snowman''s arm and told many secrets that only Zhi Ge knew. Gain their trust. His body turned into a puddle of sewage and lifted up the other broken boat, allowing several people to get close to the giant tree in the small boat. Then he followed the trunk of the giant tree and sent his companions one by one to the depths of the lake. During the whole process, Gao Ming had been communicating with the giant trees, carefully protecting them, for fear of being crushed to death by them. The underwater door was penetrated by a giant tree of flesh and blood. In order to open it from the other side, Gao Ming made the giant tree sinking into the deep nightmare retreat first, giving him enough money to enter easily. If it weren''t for the fact that Bai Huang''s life was in danger and his will was about to dissipate, Gao Ming would still want to stay for a while longer. Speaking of which, Qian Jin was very interesting. He sent the "fainted" Bai Huang and Gao Ming out first. He wanted to save himself until the end. "He is a nice guy and very smart. He can be used as a backup." The moment he passed the door, the intercom in Gao Ming''s arms made a sound, as if he finally said a complete sentence. Some kind of power behind the door completely activated it. "Door, number two, intercom..." There was a sharp pain in the back of his neck, and Gao Ming opened his eyes. He didn''t hear clearly what sound came from the intercom. He had already left the middle-level nightmare. He took off the metal helmet on his head and looked at the various lines connected to his body. The impression was that the test subjects entered a dark corridor, and then descended into a nightmare on the middle floor, but now everyone was lying on the hospital bed, and there were several emergency medical equipment beside Bai Huang. "Wake up! Someone is awake! Go call Tang Qing!" Noisy voices came from outside. The testers woke up one after another, and only Bai Huang and Qian Jin were left. Wearing a white coat, Tang Qing hurriedly ran into the ward. Before he could speak, Zhi Ge grabbed his collar when he stepped out of the hospital bed: "**! This test is completely different from before. I almost died. Inside!" "Isn''t this an escape?" Tang Qing laughed and was about to explain when Zhi Ge hit him hard against the wall again. "Qian Jin turned into a ghost! Because you concealed information, he was trapped in a nightmare!" Zhi Ge was emotional: "He finally sent me to the bottom of the lake, but he couldn''t come back! I watched my brother being The door is blocked on the other side! You bastards!" Tang Qing still had a smile on his face, but his eyes were a little cold: "Don''t worry, we will do our best to wake it up." There were unexpected changes in the dream. Tang Qing and the others knew this very early. Gao Ming, who was pretending to be unconscious, narrowed his eyes and watched everything. "If you are confident, how can Yongsheng Pharmaceutical have the confidence?" The medical staff began to check the body of the tester. Bai Huang and Qian Jin were pushed away directly. Zhi Ge wanted to chase but Tang Qing stopped him: "You seem to have gained a lot." Several test subjects were taken to different rooms to talk about their experiences in dreams, and Gao Ming was no exception. He talked about a lot of things related to the White Phoenix, but Tang Qing kept pursuing the matter about the door. "You seem to have known for a long time that there was a door hidden in his nightmare?" Gao Ming hesitated again and again, but still asked: "Why did you keep it secret from us in the first place?" "Because nightmares in the Existence Gate have the highest disappearance rate. Bai Huang''s children disappeared in such a nightmare. I told you in advance that Zhi Ge and the others would definitely not be willing to go in." Tang Qing sat opposite Gao Ming and handed over the information in his hand. Show it to Gao Ming: "The manor in the child''s nightmare does exist. It is located in the north of Hate Mountain and is an abandoned resort." "Is there really a ''door'' in reality?" Gao Ming flipped through the information, and one photo recorded the tragedy that happened in Dongye Manor. The whole family of the nightmare owner died tragically. According to the police investigation, all clues pointed to the nightmare owner, but he There was no motive for the crime at all, it was just like being possessed by an evil spirit. "There should be, but normal people can''t see it." Tang Qing looked at the nightmare owner who fell into a deep coma: "Only a very small number of special people can open the door. Many of them disappeared after opening the door, and some Directly turned into a madman. "With the strength of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, is it impossible to find the real ''door''?" "Maybe there is something hidden in the level 5 laboratory. My authority is not enough. If you work hard, you might be able to see it in the future." The smile on Tang Qing''s face slowly faded, and he lowered his voice: "My sister wants to see you. " (End of chapter) Chapter 528 Whose child are you? Chapter 528 Whose child are you? "Your sister?" Gao Ming suddenly remembered that Tang Qing had a sister named Tang Ling who worked in a level-5 confidentiality laboratory. She was the one who opened the Magic City Lunatic Asylum. During the turmoil many years ago, she betrayed Yongsheng Pharmaceutical and secretly transferred No. 2 Part of his will was brought out of the laboratory. "You mentioned her to me before you entered the nightmare. My sister''s identity information is all in top-secret files. It is impossible for ordinary people to know. In order to understand your purpose, I contacted her through the special method agreed with my sister. " "Did you tell her all my information?" "Otherwise?" Tang Qing asked shamelessly, as if the whole world was not as big as her sister: "Just stay at home tomorrow and my sister will come to see you." "Does she know where my home is?" "You have no secrets in front of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Every consumption record of yours can be found every moment when city surveillance appears. Don''t look at me with that look. This is the contract you signed before becoming a tester. We need to make sure that you will not leak company secrets according to the contract." Tang Qing and Gao Ming spoke much more casually and truthfully. "Okay, can I leave now?" The flow of time in dreams is different from that in reality. There is not even a watch in the ward. Gao Ming is worried that Liu Yi is waiting in a hurry. "You don''t want the money anymore? Why do I feel that you came to take the test purely for the experience?" Tang Qing shook the black communicator: "The reward has been transferred to you. In addition, I want to ask you one more thing. This nightmare has changed. Does it have something to do with you? " "No." Seeing Gao Ming''s decisive answer, Tang Qing shook his head: "We can no longer detect Jiang Miaomiao''s nightmare. Her brain is suspected to have been completely destroyed. Now there is also a problem with the middle-level nightmare of the B11 patient. It happened that both tests failed. There is your presence. I am not suspecting anything. If you are sure it is something unspeakable, for the sake of my sister, I can help you cover it up." "It really has nothing to do with me." Gao Ming was telling the truth, everything was caused by flesh and blood seeds. "Then contact me after you think of something." Tang Qing picked up the observation record. He didn''t even discuss the above issues with Gao Ming, and started to fill it in for Gao Ming himself. After getting his mobile phone and clothes, Gao Ming left the laboratory anxiously and took a special car back to the old city of Xinhu. It was already one o''clock in the morning when he got home. Gao Ming explained to Liu Yi for a long time on the phone, but the other party was still waiting for him with worried eyes. All the words he had prepared could not be said the moment he saw Liu Yi. Gao Ming did not hide anything and told Liu Yi what he was doing. The causes and consequences, including his desire to find the lost memory, were not concealed. The two chatted until three in the morning, still not sleepy. Liu leaned on Gao Ming''s shoulder, looked at their hands, and asked with a hint of curiosity: "In the nightmare you had when you were in a coma, besides me, there were others. Anyone else like it? This is a proposition, but Gao Ming has died many times in nightmares, so he doesn''t care too much. After pondering for a moment, he said: "Besides you, there is another woman who impressed me deeply. Her name is Xuan Wen. She seemed to have saved me many times in my nightmares, but when I woke up, I discovered that she was actually my attending physician. "Hey, reality corresponds to the dream." Liu Yi pinched his head angrily: "Have you never thought of asking her? Maybe she knows something about your nightmare." Looking up, the playful expression on Liu Yi''s face dimmed a bit, and he said seriously: "I have an intuition that she is very important to you, which makes me a little irritated." "Nightmares are related to reality, but they are not It corresponds exactly to Xuan Wen..." Gao Ming couldn''t remember exactly what happened between the two of them, and his head hurt. "Don''t hide anything from me in the future. I will do my best to help you regain your memory. I also want to know what you experienced in that nightmare." Liu Yi hugged Gao Ming''s arm tightly: "I will always be On your side. "Um." Chatting all night long, Gao Ming had never had such an experience before. During the time he spent with Liu Yi, his memory of reality gradually deepened. In other words, he became more and more like a living person. . The sky was turning white, and there was still an hour before the alarm clock rang, but Liu Yi fell asleep on the sofa like a child. She was capable, shrewd, and a little cold in the eyes of outsiders, but she actually looked very cute at this time. She held on unconsciously. Gao Ming''s clothes seemed to be worried that Gao Ming would be gone when he woke up. "The longer you stay, the harder it is to let go." Gao Ming sat on the other side of the sofa. Ever since he ate the red fruit in the nightmare of the manor, Gao Ming''s energy and physical strength had undergone qualitative changes. He knew what he felt intuitively. It seems that what is on the other side of the door is affecting me. Some kind of power breaks the taboo and interferes with reality. Taking out the walkie-talkie stored close to him, Gao Ming vaguely remembered that when he left the nightmare through the "door", a complete message came from the walkie-talkie, and someone seemed to want to tell him something. "There was no movement after No. 2 gave it to me. Does it have to be on the other side of the door to be used normally?" The moment he passed the door, the power of the world behind the door seemed to stimulate the intercom, and Gao Ming tried to twist the FM knob. Most of the channels were dead silent with no response. Listening carefully, Gao Ming found that there was a voice reciting a certain name on the first channel; there was a subtle rustling sound on the second channel, as if the other party was communicating with him. Unfortunately, for some unknown reason, he could not hear clearly. Trying to adjust the frequency until Gao Ming turned to the sixteenth band, which was the last channel, he heard a complete sentence - Brother? is it you? Are you back? Afraid of waking Liu Yi, Gao Ming entered the bathroom alone with a walkie-talkie. The sound of movement made the people on the other side of the walkie-talkie even more excited. "Brother! You are finally back! When did you come to me! I am Wang Ping''an. I am here alone. They always want to lock me up. I want to go home!" Gao Ming didn''t say anything, but the person on the other side of the intercom told him all his information. The person seemed to have no scheming, just like a blank piece of paper. Holding the walkie-talkie silently, Gao Ming felt that the voice on the other end of the walkie-talkie must have recognized the wrong person, and mistook him for the previous owner of the walkie-talkie. "Brother! Can you hear my voice! I am Wang Pingan! You said you would come to me!" The voice sounded a bit aged, but the tone of voice was like that of a child. This contrast made Gao Ming a little unsure, so he chose to be a listener for the time being. The man on the intercom who called himself Wang Ping''an seemed to have not communicated with anyone for a long time. He shared his life with Gao Ming, talking about the elephants in the zoo, about how he went to the tiger house to help and was criticized by the leader, and about his adoption. puppy, and also said many things he wanted to say to his brother. (End of chapter) Chapter 529 Wang Pingan Chapter 529 Wang Pingan There was no intrigue, no ulterior motives, no mutual testing, and the voice on the intercom was so pure that Gao Ming couldn''t bear to deceive the other party. He played the role of a listener, letting the man who sounded very old just by his voice tell his story. Compared with his own experiences in nightmares, these stories were ordinary and ordinary, as if he experienced them every day, but Gao Ming didn''t know why, but he listened very seriously. Perhaps influenced by the other person''s tone, Gao Ming pondered for a long time before speaking: "I''m not your brother. This walkie-talkie was given to me by someone else." The endless conversation stopped abruptly, and the man on the other side of the intercom seemed stunned. It took him a while to react, and he said sorry to Gao Ming for disturbing him. But after apologizing, the man''s voice seemed to be crying: "My brother said that this walkie-talkie can contact him, no matter how far away he is. He is my only relative. My brother is very kind. He never will deceive me." "Don''t worry, what''s your brother''s name? Maybe I can help you find him." Gao Ming knew that he was involved in a huge conspiracy, and all the pain he experienced was just the tip of the iceberg of this conspiracy. "My brother''s name is... I can''t remember it. I will never forget it! I just can''t remember it in my head!" The sound of a hand slapping his head very hard came from the intercom. "Think slowly, think slowly." "I will definitely not forget it, but I can feel that when I wake up every morning, the memory of my brother will become a little blurry, as if there is a force forcing me to forget him, I, I... think I can''t remember his name." The man burst into tears. He was extremely sad, as if this was the most painful thing in the world. Gao Ming initially thought that the man on the other side of the intercom might be suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, but then he thought something was wrong. He had very clear memories of daily life and the zoo, except for his brother. A flash of lightning flashed in his mind, and Gao Ming thought of a sentence he had heard before - a very terrible taboo incident occurred in Xinhu a few years ago, and millions of people were forced to undergo brain surgery. "Is that taboo incident related to his brother?" After comforting the man, Gao Ming said calmly: "Can you tell me where you live now? Your brother gave me the walkie-talkie. Maybe we can work together to find the clues your brother left." "My home is near the Xinhu Zoo. I wanted to go home, but they had to take me to a nursing home. It''s so scary here." "Which nursing home?" "Sunshine Charity Nursing Home in Xinhu Old Town." The man on the intercom said with expectation: "Can you really find my brother?" "I''ll go there at dawn." Before Gao Ming could finish his last words, the sound on the intercom was completely silent, and the bright blood-colored markings on the intercom turned into ordinary blood stains again. He looked out the window and saw the sun had risen. "Can it only be used at night? This thing doesn''t look like it''s for living people. Is the old man named Wang Ping''an a ghost?" After a while, Liu Yi''s alarm clock rang. The once glamorous school beauty wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth, covered her stiff neck, and made an ouch ouch sound. Opening the kitchen curtain, Gao Ming began to prepare breakfast for the two of them. After Liu Yi went to work, he immediately took a taxi to the Sunshine Charity Nursing Home. Compared with those private nursing homes with extremely high fees, Sunshine Charity Nursing Home looks old and covers a small area. The environment cannot be said to be very bad, but it can only be said that there is still a lot of room for improvement. Walking between several old buildings, Gao Ming found the guard of the nursing home. He looked chubby, in his forties, and wore his hat crookedly. He was hiding in the guard room watching the female anchor dance. "Hello, I am Wang Ping''an''s family member, and I want to send him something." Gao Ming knocked on the glass window of the doorkeeper''s office. "Wait a moment." The doorman put the phone upside down on the table, turned down the volume, and pretended to be busy: "Let me look for it...Wang Ping''an showed that he has no family members and no appointment to deliver anything. " "I was entrusted by his friend. If you tell him, just say that I just called him and he will definitely come over to see me." "It''s not a question of whether he can see you or not. We have a closed management." The guard checked Wang Ping''an''s information and said: "The old man you want to see is not honest. He has escaped from our nursing home several times without permission. Don''t think he has a bad mind. So, my physical condition has always been very good, and I have never been sick in so many years. "Then who sent him to a nursing home? He obviously wanted to go home." "Why don''t you listen to what people say? He is a lunatic and not normal." The guard was too lazy to argue with Gao Ming. After asking the staff on duty at the nursing home for instructions, he let Gao Ming in. He muttered and picked up the phone again: " Todays young people really dont understand the ways of the world. When he arrived at the reception desk, Gao Ming thought he could see Wang Pingan, but two staff members in white coats took him directly to another room. After asking a lot of irrelevant questions, they rejected Gao Ming on the grounds that Wang Pingan needed a rest. A fateful visit. The more they behaved like this, the more strange Gao Ming felt, and his attitude became tougher, vowing to make this matter a big deal. Finally, another leader came over and saw Gao Ming wearing the black ring communicator of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, and then he allowed Gao Ming to enter. "Could Wang Ping''an be the person who underwent brain surgery back then?" With all kinds of doubts, Gao Ming entered the sixth floor, the highest floor of the nursing home, and saw a single room next to the dean''s office. "Wang Ping''an fled many times, so we arranged for him to stay here. There is no problem with his daily meals and care..." Not listening to the staff''s nonsense, Gao Ming stood by the door. There was a small window on the door here, and he could see directly into the room. "We are not spying on the privacy of the elderly, we are just worried that they will have an accident and not be able to receive treatment in time." "I explain too much, maybe I''m hiding something." Gao Ming knocked on the door. After a while, the wooden door was opened, and an old man with various toys hanging on his body appeared behind the door. He seems to be very bad at dealing with people. He is timid and silent, like a child who has made a mistake. Gao Ming glanced at the telescope hanging around the old man''s neck, the sunglasses in his pocket, and the dismantled water gun on the ground. Finally, Gao Ming looked at the walkie-talkie held tightly in the old man''s hand. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. This old man was not what he seemed. Stupid, at least he knows how to cover up and hide. "Can we have a chat alone?" Gao Ming entered the house and closed the door. His sudden move startled the old man. It could be seen that the old man had an inexplicable fear of living people. "Don''t panic, didn''t we just talk?" (End of chapter) Chapter 530 non-existent person Chapter 530 The non-existent person "Call? That voice is you!" The old man''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if a beam of light shone into the dusty old house. Gao Ming nodded slightly. He was not sure if there was surveillance in the room, so he didn''t take out his walkie-talkie. He just glanced at it. The walkie-talkie in the old man''s hand was completely different from his own. It was well preserved and had no dirt at all. It just said There are some strange words. Gao Ming couldn''t recognize the meaning of the complicated fonts. He felt like he had seen similar words on a certain shrine. "Did my brother ask you to come! My brother is back!" The old man''s happiness was very pure, without any impurities. "You don''t remember your brother''s name, but you still have some impressions in your heart, right? What does your brother look like and what has he done? Has he said anything to you?" Gao Ming is actually more nervous than the old man. I feel that I am about to open a corner of a "big curtain". His brows gradually furrowed, and the old man tried hard to recall. After a moment, he began to hit himself on the head again. Gao Ming quickly grabbed his hand: "Don''t worry." "My brother is a very powerful person. He can do things that even ghosts and gods cannot do. He saved the whole city. You, all of you, owe him a life." The old man was talking nonsense like he was crazy. , the staff outside the door shook their heads after hearing this. "Everyone owes him a life?" Gao Ming thought thoughtfully: "Then did he tell you where he went and where are you going to find him in the future?" "Gone, gone..." The old man thought for a long time, and suddenly his eyes widened, as if he finally remembered something: "Hanhai! He said he wanted to participate in the construction of a city, and that city is called Hanhai!" The staff outside the door sighed and secretly said that the old man''s condition had worsened again. There was no city called Hanhai on the map. This was simply a figment of his own imagination. After Gao Ming in the room heard the name of the city spoken by the old man, his pupils shrank and his heart beat harder than when he ate the flesh-and-blood fruit! Repeatedly chanting the word "Hanhai", Gao Ming covered his heart. He felt as if something was about to jump out of his chest. The feeling was extremely real. You must know that this is not a nightmare, but reality. among! His skin seemed to be severely allergic, and there were light red blood stains under the fine beads of sweat, like tattoos all over his body! The sound of dense chains breaking was heard, and Gao Ming felt that a certain restraint in his mind had been broken a lot. When he came to his senses again, his clothes were soaked and he seemed to have lost some weight. "The look in your eyes just now was very scary." The old man took a few steps back and said, "It''s like you want to kill me, no, you want to kill everyone in the building." "I did think of something. That city in Hanhai should indeed exist." Gao Ming suppressed the fierce look in his eyes. "Great! You want to believe me!" Its like Im from there. The old man was about to applaud, but after hearing Gao Ming''s answer, he hesitated because he was not sure whether Gao Ming was really sick. "What other things do you know about Hanhai?" Gao Ming left in no hurry. He asked the old man to sit on the bed and moved a chair to sit opposite the old man. "My brother said that the vast sea is a cage, but also a window for change. It is built with despair, but it is full of hope. It is full of death and full of vitality. The two worlds will blend perfectly there, no longer distinguishing each other." When the old man mentioned Hanhai, his words were full of yearning, as if it was the most perfect place in the world, but this was completely different from the Hanhai in Gao Ming''s impression. He had lost most of his memory, and the fragments of impressions about the vast sea that had just emerged in his mind were filled with death and fear. The old man''s description of the vast sea was not accurate. "It seems that I came here precisely because of Hanhai." Gao Ming said seriously, but to outsiders, it seemed like two patients were communicating about their condition: "Can you find your brother in Hanhai?" "I don''t know." The old man sat on the bed and played with his toys: "After building the Hanhai, he seemed to have gone further. He wanted to find someone. That person was the real savior of the Hanhai. He wanted to be there. Get him back before everyone forgets about him." The old man gradually became depressed: "My brother didn''t come back. He didn''t find the person he was looking for. Instead, he was about to lose himself." The two chatted for a long time, but the old man still didn''t remember his brother''s name. However, during the chat, Wang Pingan mentioned that two people had visited him. One was a very famous actor in Xinhu named Bai Xian, and the other was a notorious actor in Xinhu. The notorious wanted criminal Huang Ying. Bai Xian is the memory of a generation. He came to the nursing home to conduct condolences and was on business. Huang Ying''s identity is quite special. I heard Wang Ping''an say that he was once the heir to a large company, and also became the major shareholder of Deep Space Technology and Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. He was the youngest face on the New Shanghai Fortune List, but I didn''t know what happened later. What happened? The public opinion about Huang Ying completely changed overnight. It was revealed that he was secretly conducting human experiments, stealing confidential information, and even had constant connections with the three major criminal organizations in Shanghai. Everyone pushed the wall down, and all kinds of negative information about Huang Ying spread on the Internet. If Wang Ping''an''s brother was a forgotten existence, then Huang Ying could be said to be infamy for thousands of years. He was despised by the whole city for constantly breaking through the lower limits of human nature. Familiar. But the most bizarre thing is that a week before Huang Yingfeng''s change of direction, the youngest rich man in Xinhu had already disappeared. No one knew where he had gone, and no clues could be found. A big living person was like this Disappeared into thin air. "Actually, both of them are not bad. Apart from my brother, Da Ben and Ah Hei, they are the kindest ones at heart." Wang Pingan quickly added, fearing that Gao Ming might misunderstand Huang Ying. "Who are Da Ben and Ah Hei?" "Daben is an elephant in the Xinhu Zoo who likes to eat bananas, and Ahei is a stray dog ??I adopted." Wang Ping''an was happy to share with Gao Ming. "Pretend I didn''t ask." Gao Ming could see that Wang Ping''an was very simple and his intelligence had remained that of a child. What he said should be more reliable than the rumors on the Internet: "If you have any trouble in the future, you can tell me through the intercom. I''ll come over as soon as possible." "Do you believe what I say?" "Yes." Gao Ming nodded: "Your brother gave me the walkie-talkie, so I should shoulder his responsibility." In fact, Gao Ming wanted to ask Wang Pingan how to contact Huang Ying, but considering Huang Ying''s situation, he did not ask in the nursing home. "Can you play with me for a while longer? I haven''t talked to anyone for a long time." Wang Ping''an was reluctant to leave. "Can you remind me every day and tell me that I have a brother? I''m afraid I''ll wake up one day. Come on, I suddenly forgot about him. (End of chapter) Chapter 531 deleted files Chapter 531 Deleted Files Wang Ping''an''s tone really sounded like a child''s. He seemed to be trapped in a childhood dream and never came out. "I will find your brother." Gao Ming had already obtained enough clues, and after promising the old man, he walked out of the nursing home. "Hey!" The staff member chased after him, and after approaching Gao Ming, he lit a cigarette: "Did you ask me anything?" Gao Ming didn''t reply immediately and turned to look at the other person. The man handed the cigarette to Gao Ming, raised his eyebrows, and pointed to the black ring on Gao Ming''s wrist: "Don''t be so serious. This is not the first time you have come here for inspection. When did you take that crazy old man away? He has signed the voluntary donation form." The staff obviously misunderstood something. He mistook Gao Ming for someone from the Brain Game Laboratory of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The information revealed by the other party was also terrible. With Gao Ming''s understanding of Wang Ping''an, he would never sign any voluntary donation agreement. . "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Gao Ming felt a sense of urgency in his heart. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical would probably take action against Wang Ping''an to restore a nightmare that existed in the past. "I understand, I understand, I was too talkative." The staff apologized repeatedly, and after Gao Ming left, he rolled his eyes and cursed a few times in a low voice. Considering that he had an appointment with Tang Qing''s sister, Gao Ming rushed home directly after leaving the nursing home. He gained a lot this time. The information obtained after communicating with Wang Ping''an needed to be sorted and digested slowly. Back in the old building, Gao Ming took out the key and was about to open the door. Suddenly, the door was unlocked and the door panel was ajar. "Liu Yi is back?" He instantly became alert, and Gao Ming took a step back, his muscles tensed, and his eyes changed. "Are you afraid now?" A strange woman''s voice came from the house: "You live in this terrible place, and if I want to do something bad to you, you don''t even know how you died." Slowly opening the door, Gao Ming looked into the room and saw a 1.75-meter-tall, well-maintained woman wearing a gray shirt sitting on the sofa. Fa Cai lay on her lap, a little scared, but he didn''t dare to run away. He only dared to meow at Gao Ming, as if asking for help. The woman exudes a very lazy and natural aura, as if this is her home, making people unable to be wary. "Are you...Tang Ling?" Gao Ming was a little unsure. The Tang Ling he imagined was at least a middle-aged woman, with a face full of the vicissitudes of research, experimentation and academics, but the woman in front of him looked older than Tang Qing. Be younger. "Did No. 2 give you the walkie-talkie?" The woman got straight to the point and said without any concealment: "Don''t worry, I have checked this building. No third person can eavesdrop on our conversation." Gao Ming nodded. He had to admit that he had underestimated Tang Ling before. This woman''s aura was much more terrifying than Tang Qing''s. She seemed to be in control of everything as soon as she sat there. "It''s very interesting, kid. I watched your performance in scaring tourists in the Mad City Lunatic Asylum. It was very exciting, as if you had actually experienced those things." Tang Qing said every word carelessly, but he also said every sentence They all seemed to be testing. "Don''t be nervous. You and I are natural allies. Otherwise, I wouldn''t take the huge risk to see you." Tang Ling stretched out and frankly said that her figure could be described as perfect. She didn''t look like that at all. Able to grow naturally: "My good-for-nothing brother gave me your information. Later, I conducted an investigation with level five confidentiality authority and found something very interesting. Your file has been altered, even if it is level five." Level permissions can only see the modified information. "What do you mean?" Gao Ming walked into the house and closed the door. "You managed to rescue the students from the bus despite your injuries, and finally fell into a deep coma. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical rescued you at all costs. This is a good story, and it is also the excuse used by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical to excuse the media. Except it is not The truth." Tang Ling touched Fa Cai''s little head: "Your injury is too serious. , Yongsheng Pharmaceutical didnt think it could wake you up, so they directly conducted forbidden experiments on you that were not allowed. You fell into a coma and let them test it like a guinea pig, but what no one expected was , after such a crazy test, you actually woke up. " "What exactly did they experiment on me?" "This is the crux of the problem. I can''t find it even with my fifth-level confidentiality authority. If you want to know the truth, you may need to ask your attending doctor, that is, the person who has access to your treatment files every day." Tang Ling grabbed the kitten by the neck and lifted it up. There was no pity for life in her eyes. She seemed to regard the kitten as a good destiny. "Xuan Wen?" "The doctor who treated you is not simple. It was only after investigation that I discovered that she not only destroyed your original file, but also tampered with the information of twelve other patients. I don''t know if this was a sign from the senior management of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. , or she discovered something terrible during the experiment. "Finger." Tapping on the table, Tang Ling moved her eyes away from Fa Cai and looked at Gao Ming: "But no matter what the situation is, it can mean one thing. The nightmare you experienced is beyond the control of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Your Waking up was also an accident that exceeded everyones expectations, including your attending doctor Xuan Wen. "You may not know how terrifying the Immortal Medicine is. If they know that you are beyond their control, they will have too many ways to make you evaporate. From now on, you will be imprisoned in a dark laboratory and forced to perform inhumane operations. Through various experiments, your body will be dismantled, leaving only the useful parts, becoming a brain in a jar that is even more miserable than a blood slave." "The only good news now is that your attending doctor did not report your information. For some unknown reason, she chose to hide it." Tang Ling put down the kitten and blew the cat hair off her fingertips: "Now you have a general understanding of your situation. Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. How dare you go to the Brain Testing Department of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical? You hate your life." Has it grown?" With some teasing, Tang Ling looked at Gao Ming, but she did not see a trace of fear or hesitation on Gao Ming''s face, as if being a brain in a jar was nothing to him. "You said we are natural allies, is it because you betrayed Yongsheng Pharmaceutical?" Gao Ming sat on the other side of the sofa. "It seems that No. 2 told you a lot of things, that talkative guy." Tang Ling still acted very calmly: "I have never betrayed Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. It was the senior management who betrayed the original agreement. I can no longer reveal more to you. There is so much information, if I say something taboo, something implanted in my body will immediately alert the higher-ups. (End of chapter) Chapter 532 Molten waste treatment plant Chapter 532 Molten Waste Treatment Plant "Then you came to me just to ask me to pay attention to Xuan Wen? Let me investigate my attending doctor myself?" Gao Ming was originally looking forward to Tang Ling telling him something. "I can''t tell you, but that doesn''t mean others can''t. There is still a secret force resisting in Xinhu. You can go find them." Tang Ling had an incomprehensible smile on her face. Gao Ming couldn''t guess at all. to find out what the other person really thinks. "What do they mean?" "A group of lunatics and desperadoes." Tang Ling stood up, and a recruitment advertisement fell from her body, but she seemed not to have seen it at all, and walked straight past Gao Ming: "No. 2 chose you, it does not mean that everyone People will listen to you, and you need to show enough ability to be able to take over what No. 2 left. " "How to show it?" Gao Ming turned around and looked at Tang Ling who was about to open the door: "Kill all the disobedient people? Or destroy the laboratory where Yongsheng Pharmaceutical makes dreams?" The murderous intention stung Tang Ling''s back, and she realized that Gao Ming seemed to be more than just talk. Stopping, Tang Ling thought seriously for a while: "You must first ensure that you can survive the deep nightmare, then you can be qualified to contact the secrets hidden in the darkness, and then you can meet those who can help you." people." "They are all hiding in deep dreams?" "I''ve told you a lot." Tang Ling stopped staying and left quickly. When she walked out of the apartment building, the home surveillance light came on, the air conditioner resumed normal operation, and all the electrical appliances seemed to suddenly come to life. Picking up the advertising paper on the ground, Gao Ming lowered his head and glanced: "Lenghuo Intelligent Waste Treatment Plant? Recruiting large machinery drivers?" Gao Ming tried to get more information from the advertising paper, but unfortunately he couldn''t get anything except contact information and address. "Including the haunted house in the smart city area, I already have several part-time jobs, including this one." Gao Ming wanted to find out what medicine Tang Ling sold in the gourd: "Maybe Huang Ying is hiding there." Gao Ming was still very curious about the notorious wanted criminal. There were many rumors about him on the Internet. Everyone was slandering him, saying that he was inhumane, a devil, greedy and despicable, but even those rumors None of them deny one thing - Huang Ying has extremely strong personal abilities. He is both a madman and a genius. After appeasing the frightened Fa Cai, Gao Ming put on his bag and went out again. The Ronghuo Intelligent Waste Treatment Plant is located in the outer suburbs of Xinhu. It is very remote and farther away than Jiang Miaomiao''s home. On weekdays, no one goes there at all. Halfway through the driverless bus that Gao Ming was riding in, he was the only one left on the bus. The sun shone into the car through the car window, and Gao Ming didn''t feel it was dazzling. He was about to close his eyes and squint for a while, when an unfamiliar number suddenly called. Staring at the string of numbers, Gao Ming paused for a few seconds before answering the call. "Good luck?" A familiar voice came from the phone, sounding a little weak. "Sister Huang, are you feeling better?" Gao Ming not only did not relax, but became more focused. He was not sure whether Yongsheng Pharmaceutical would monitor the conversation between the two. "I have gone home. I asked for the call from Tang Qing. Do you have time tonight? I want to talk to you about team formation." Bai Huang took a deep breath: "The priority is higher than Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Gao''s team up, I know what Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has done to you before, you and I lost Your missing children are all victims. Believe me, I can be your help." Seeing that Gao Ming did not agree immediately, Bai Huang said again: "I did not tell Yongsheng Pharmaceutical what happened in the nightmare. I am not the same as them. Man, I just want to find my child." "I''d better go find you." Gao Ming hung up the phone after knowing Bai Huang''s address. The sun shone on his back, and his face was hidden in the shadows: "The opponent is scary, but I seem to have a lot of helpers, so there is no need to panic." The announcement in the car sounded, Gao Ming had arrived. As soon as he stepped out of the car door, Gao Ming smelled a faint strange smell, like that of burned plastic. This was completely different from the job advertisement that said the work location had beautiful scenery and was not affected by any pollutants. Walking along the main road, the Molten Waste Treatment Plant is divided into six areas. It covers a very large area and covers the entire valley. The old factory building in the east is an antique left over from the last century. The factories in other areas have all been rebuilt and replaced. The latest intelligent automated garbage disposal equipment. Accompanied by huge roars, a series of steel behemoths processed the waste excreted by the city in the deep valley, decomposing and purifying it. "That one over there! Don''t go any further! That''s right! I''m talking about you, you''re not wearing a helmet!" A man on the tower shouted at Gao Ming at the top of his voice. Ten seconds later, two men in security uniforms People appeared next to Gao Ming. They were very fast. They didn''t look like security guards at a garbage disposal plant. They were more dedicated than security guards at a bank. The two of them brought Gao Ming to the security room. After the door was closed, a middle-aged man with a beard walked in holding a helmet. After lighting a cigarette, the man closed the curtains. Even during the day, the room became a little dark. "Do you know that what you are doing is dangerous? Those large machines don''t have eyesight. Last year, a young man was smashed to death here. He looked about the same age as you." The man put the helmet on the table and said The helmet made a "ding" sound, and it seemed to be very heavy: "What are you here for? Are you lost? Or... a reporter on an undercover investigation?" Gao Ming put the recruitment advertisement on the table: "I want to see if I can find a job here." That recruitment advertisement definitely has a special meaning. Gao Ming searched for it on the way here. The molten waste treatment plant stopped recruiting outsiders many years ago. Rather than saying that it was an advertisement, it was more of an advertisement. An invitation card disguised as an advertising flyer. After taking a few puffs of cigarette, the bearded man didn''t even dare to touch the advertising flyer. He asked the two security guards to go out and walked to the office phone to make a call. After a while, a dirty fat man walked in. He wore glasses and looked a bit funny, but his exposed skin was covered with black evil ghost tattoos. Picking up the recruitment advertisement, the fat man left without saying a word. "I advise you to wait here obediently and don''t have any extra thoughts." The bearded man stamped out the cigarette butts and completely ignored the no-smoking sign behind him: "Every year we find corpses in the garbage dump, their His identity information was stolen and he didnt know how he died. Grinning, Gao Ming said nothing more. A few minutes later, the fat man walked back to the security room with a smile. The recruitment advertisement had disappeared: "What is your name? Why are you wearing the communicator of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical?" (End of chapter) Chapter 533 Fujia Village Chapter 533 Fujia Village The dirty overalls were tied around his waist, and the safety belt was stuffed casually in his pocket. The fat man looked honest and harmless, but his eyes were shrewd and cunning. "Do the workers at the garbage treatment plant still know about Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s internal communicator?" Gao Ming leaned back in his chair, his expression very relaxed, but he had already started planning various escape routes in his mind. "I don''t like to beat around the bush when I talk. Molten Fire does not welcome Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Most of the people here have been hurt by them. Logically speaking, if you come in wearing Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s communicator, we will lock you in a small dark room and beat you up." , but you took out the recruitment advertisement sent by our boss himself, which made me a little confused." The fat man stood in front of Gao Ming like a shaking mountain: "Are you a friend or an enemy?" "Do you call the leader of the garbage treatment plant boss?" Gao Ming noticed the terrifying and violent aura on the bearded and fat man. He felt that he was really in the right place: "My name is Gao Ming. The recruitment advertisement was given by a friend. Mine, she said I could find the answers I wanted here. A knock on the door sounded at this moment, and a bald muscular man wearing a white shirt and glasses walked in. He wore a white safety helmet and held a computer in his hand. Because of his extremely strong body, the laptop seemed very compact in his palm. "The comparison is clear. This guy should also be a victim." The bald muscular man put down the computer in front of Gao Ming. All of Gao Ming''s information was displayed on the screen, from the awards he received in school to the longevity medicine he received due to a car accident. Treatment: "However, this guy''s treatment record is missing. I broke into the Yongsheng Pharmaceutical database and couldn''t find it. After he was discharged from the hospital, he participated in the brain experiment of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. He really knows that there are tigers in the mountains, so he prefers to go to the mountains with tigers." After hearing what the bald muscular man said, both the fat man and the bearded man softened their attitudes a lot: "You were finally discharged from the hospital and escaped from the experiment of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Why do you have to run back by yourself? Those nightmares are more terrifying than the last. Do you think you have a long life?" Gao Ming had heard many people say that he disliked longevity, so he didn''t bother to defend himself: "You have verified what should be verified. Now can you tell me, who are you?" Grabbing his backpack, Gao Ming glanced at the locked door and the window again. After breaking the window, you can run towards the garbage valley. If you climb over the garbage mountain, you should have a chance to leave. "Don''t be so nervous. We have the same experience as you." The bald muscular man touched his reflective head: "Lao Guan and Zhang Zhan used to be in charge of the security of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. I am the technical backbone of the brain research department. We We were loyal to the company until we accidentally saw the taboo information from ten years ago. The bald man is called Cao Hu, and it is said that his brain is more developed than his muscles. The bearded man is Guan Li, and the fat man is called Zhang Zhan. The two used to be responsible for the internal security of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. They have extremely strong combat capabilities. They have all been transformed by drugs, and their potential is very high. High new humanity. "That taboo resulted in millions of people being forced to undergo brain surgery. We were imprisoned just for taking a peek. In the end, we became the experimental subjects of ''voluntary brain donation'' and narrowly escaped death before being rescued by Brother Chong." mentioned Brother Chong. , the three strong men all respected them very much. Their lives were all saved by Brother Chong. Gao Ming was also a little curious about Brother Chong. "Who is Brother Chong? Does he know Huang Ying?" As soon as Gao Ming spoke, the atmosphere in the room cooled down. "Huang Ying..." The bearded Guan Li was about to say something, but the fat man Zhang Zhan interrupted him: "Let''s take you to visit the interior first. You have participated in the brain test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, and you have also created a method to escape with your own strength. The miracle of the nightmare experiment will definitely be integrated into us soon." "Yes, everyone will definitely welcome you." "What do you mean?" Gao Ming stood up from his chair, his eyes full of doubts. He didn''t trust anyone. "There are poor people who went crazy because of brain tests, there are survivors of the taboo catastrophe many years ago, and there are also abandoned people like me, Lao Zhang, Lao Guan." The bald man led the way, and he opened a certain All the monitoring equipment automatically avoided several people. They walked between various large equipment, endured the stench and entered the garbage valley. "What a great place to silence people and destroy corpses and traces." Gao Ming said with emotion as he looked at the dazzling variety of garbage disposal equipment. "This way." A metal door hidden in the garbage valley was opened, and several people entered. The stench in the air was diluted, and there were layers of security and verification in the aisle. Occasionally, intelligent robots could be seen walking by. . "They are all renovated with discarded materials. We lack everything here except garbage." Going down the stairs, Gao Ming felt that he had walked for a long time when he suddenly saw a rotten wooden sign standing in the corridor with the words "Fujiacun" written on it. "There is a village buried deep under the garbage dump, called Fujiacun. It has existed here longer than the Melting Fire Waste Treatment Plant. We don''t know who built it. We can''t find any names on the genealogy of the ancestral hall. Everything seems to be... It''s like being wiped out." After verifying his identity, the bald old Cao entered the corridor and went down again. The sound of the stream came to everyone''s ears, the dim lights began to shake, and the scene in front of them suddenly became clear. Who would have thought that there would be such a well-preserved village hidden under the garbage mountain. All the buildings were covered with strange talismans, which made Gao Ming feel as if he had returned to a nightmare. "Doesn''t it feel incredible?" Fatty Zhang Zhan laughed and said, "Lao Cao and I were also shocked when we first came in. They were perfectly hidden under the eyes of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical." Different buildings have different functions. Complex circuits and modified mechanical equipment are integrated into the village. The houses at the entrance of the village are equipped with similar devices to those used in the brain experiment of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The thick wires are like the tentacles of the evil god. , connecting everything into a whole. "Why is it called Fujiacun? Is your boss''s surname Fu?" Gao Ming avoided the paper money scattered on the ground and looked around curiously. White lanterns were hung in every house, but they were all using the electric lights in the house for lighting. Knowing the reason, the light was distorted here and could not be transmitted very far. The whole village seemed to be covered by a layer of shadow, filled with a sense of death. "The founder of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical seems to have a surname of Fu. It is said that this is his ancestral home." The bald old Cao put away his computer and became a little cautious: "We cannot enter the village without permission. You Qian Dont run around, there are many things living in those buildings that you may not understand, they are... very dangerous. (End of chapter) Chapter 534 Return progress 10% Chapter 534 Return progress is ten percent The village hidden under the garbage valley is full of gloom. It seems to be forgotten by the world and is a place where lonely ghosts gather. The large white lantern hanging at the door, the paper money everywhere and the bowls and chopsticks placed at the door for worship all indicate that this village does not welcome living people. There was a creaking sound, and something like a mouse quickly crawled across the eaves and got into the upside-down black pipes. A moment later, a villager wearing butcher''s clothes walked out of the old house next to him. His body was covered in blood and oil, his head was shaking involuntarily, his spine was crooked, and one of his legs was amputated and was equipped with a cheap prosthesis. When they noticed the butcher approaching, Lao Cao and the other three immediately lowered their heads, not daring to meet each other''s eyes. However, Gao Ming looked at the butcher unscrupulously, as if he wanted to find some clues from the other party. "Ah Chong, let you go." The butcher''s voice was very unpleasant, as if there was a blade stuck in his throat. He looked like he couldn''t even hold the knife steady, but the feeling of being given a high life was very dangerous, and he had the illusion of seeing a ghost in a nightmare. . Walking tremblingly in front, the butcher led a few people around the village. Haunting noises kept coming from the seemingly ordinary houses, like cages containing wild beasts. As long as someone passed by, they would be stimulated. Arriving at the side of the Fu family ancestral hall, the butcher knocked on the wooden door three times and muttered a sentence. The old door panel opened automatically, and a strong smell of medicine wafted out from the dark room. The butcher stood guard outside and motioned for the others to come in. The situation in Fujiacun completely overturned Gao Ming''s understanding of reality. This place seemed to be a corner where evidence of time crimes was preserved. He slowly entered the house, and the scene he saw made his eyelids twitch slightly. A pool filled with viscous liquid was built deep in the darkroom, and a man whose whole body was covered with wounds sat in it. He looked thin and vulnerable, but his eyes were sharp and cruel, making people afraid to confront him. See. "Brother Chong!" Lao Cao and Big Bearded lowered their heads respectfully: "The young man who came to the door with the recruitment advertisement has been brought." "Yeah." He stroked the wound with his fingers. Brother Chong in the pool looked intoxicated and couldn''t help scratching the blood scab. He enjoyed the feeling of blood flowing out. He longed for pain. This morbid psychology has penetrated deep into the bone marrow and there is no cure. Cured. Looking at Gao Ming with eyes occupied by abuse, Brother Chong said calmly: "Who gave you the recruitment advertisement?" Gao Ming admitted that Brother Chong gave him a strong sense of oppression, and that violent aura was very terrifying, but the strange thing was that he really didn''t feel a trace of fear in his heart. It seemed that he had seen many madmen who were even more insane than Brother Chong. . "Aren''t you going to tell me?" The wound on Brother Chong''s face and the raised corners of his mouth split open. For a moment, it was unclear whether he was a human or a ghost: "Old Cao, bring him the Dream Interpreter." The bald man rummaged through the metal "junk" piled in the corner and found a metal helmet that was still in good condition. He glanced at Brother Chong a little unbearably: "Are you sure you want to use it? This thing has some serious side effects." "If he doesn''t tell, then we''ll find out for ourselves." Fatty Zhang Zhan was afraid that Brother Chong would be angry, so he came to help. He also took the time to wink at Gao Ming, hoping that Gao Ming would cooperate. The Dream Interpreter of the Molten Waste Treatment Plant is very similar to the brain testing device of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, but the configuration is much different. It seems to be assembled from various discarded original parts, like a torture device. The moment he put on the dream interpreter, Gao Ming felt severe pain. The small workshop used very strong materials and did not consider the tester''s life or death at all. Gao Ming''s will also fell into chaos in an instant. The memory scenes he had remembered one after another since he woke up were forcibly awakened, and the instrument seemed to piece them together into a whole. A car accident on the Ghost Festival, a tunnel studded with corpses, flesh and blood seeds that crazily absorb shadows and negative emotions... His heart beat according to a certain melody, and the blood stains under Gao Ming''s skin became more and more vivid, as if something was about to come out of his chest! Different emotions and personalities gather in the mind, which cannot be possessed by one person at all. It is like countless different living people injecting their last obsessions before death into one person''s body, and they are constantly tearing apart. It has the will to live high, but will not really destroy it. It is like hitting cast iron with a heavy hammer, forging the body of the **** with fire and blood. The dream interpreter wanted to restore Gao Ming''s nightmare, but the progress bar was getting slower and slower. When it reached nine percent, all the data indicators on the instrument began to flash, and the memory fragments in Gao Ming''s mind also continued to flash. Fusion under stimulation, slowly pieced together an outline. It was as if he turned back inadvertently, and he saw thirteen boundless **** cities, one of which seemed to be a large tomb with his name written on it. "Bang!" The dream interpreter stopped working completely, and blood slid down Gao Ming''s forehead. He opened his eyes and saw the last number displayed on the dream interpreter - ten percent. "I only recovered 10% of my memory?" Gao Ming took off the dream interpreter and did not wipe the blood on his face. He stared directly at the other people in the dark room: "Are you satisfied now?" "Go and get another one." Brother Chong was lying in the pool, his wound twisting under the moistness of the unknown liquid. "It''s not that there''s something wrong with our dream interpreter, it''s that this kid''s brain is abnormal." Lao Cao picked up the broken dream interpreter and tried to decipher Gao Ming''s nightmare, but as soon as he connected it to his own device, all the people near the ancestral hall The pipes and even the dusty wordless rankings on the supply table began to tremble. He quickly stopped: "Brother Chong, I think Gao Ming can bring the recruitment advertisement here. It should be Huang Ying..." "Shut up!" Brother Chong shouted violently to prevent Lao Cao from revealing more information about Huang Ying. With evil eyes in his eyes, he slowly stood up from the pool: "None of the old ghosts in the next room came from If you smell bad, you are probably not from Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, or they dont know what happened to you. "The people at Yongsheng Pharmaceutical smell bad?" "Yes, all the experimenters who have participated in the fifth-level confidentiality clearance have been soaked in the nutrition box, and their will has been put into the nightmare. Only a few people can wake up." Brother Chong put on the clothes next to him and lifted up the clothes. Opening the darkroom door curtain, various instruments inside clearly displayed Gao Ming''s various data and information. In just a few minutes, they had investigated all Gao Ming''s experiences in reality: "Those half-dead old ghosts are here." Urgent me, let me invite you. Waving his arms irritably, Brother Chong seemed to be driving away the sounds in his ears. He looked crazy, as if he could talk to things that ordinary people couldn''t see. "Come on, let me take you to see the other side of Xinhu and let you know how ugly and dirty things are hidden under this shiny surface." (End of chapter) Chapter 535 living evidence Chapter 535 Living Evidence The name slowly appeared on the tablet on the altar table. Brother Chong wrote it several times before leaving the words "Gao Ming". "I left your name on the memorial tablet of the ancestors in the Fu family ancestral hall, and your lives will be connected together. It will protect you and plan your future." After walking out of the darkroom, Brother Chong became more talkative. : "Do you believe in fate?" "Don''t believe it." "You will believe it in the future." Brother Chong and Gao Ming walked into the passage behind the ancestral hall. Among a pile of discarded instruments, they found two nutrient chambers that could still be used. They looked very similar to the brain testing devices of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. , but much shabbier than others. "Lie in and relax. If we wanted to harm you, you would have died countless times." Brother Chong personally connected various lines for Gao Ming, and then he lay down in another nutrient chamber. As the indicator light came on , Gao Ming felt as if his soul was being torn apart, and his body fell into pieces into a vortex. Before his eyes opened, an intermittent voice came to Gao Ming''s earsWelcome to a perfect life. The smell of paint poured into his nose, and he put a hand on Gao Ming''s shoulder. He turned around suddenly and found that he was no longer in Fujia Village, but in a dark, complex, and weird building. The black mist cuts off the sky and the earth, and there is no green at first glance. Everything is covered in death. There is only one emotion here, and that is despair. "Does this place have anything to do with the word perfect?" Gao Ming looked around carefully. He had participated in the brain game test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The feeling of entering here was similar to the brain test, except that the building area was larger than the snowy night. The estate was larger and more established. "This place used to be very beautiful. All the hopeful people in Xinhu once held their soul fire high and moved forward. They almost dispersed the black fog and illuminated the night sky." Brother Chong stood next to Gao Ming, Somewhat sentimentally, he looked out the window: "We once raised an artificial sun there, and even the ineffable gods had to avoid it." "It''s unspeakable..." Gao Ming felt a little familiar. These words brought him a new touch and loosened the chains in his mind: "Whose nightmare is this? I have participated in the brain game test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. , they seem to be developing a similar collective brain space. "The brain game is a scam. I thought it was a game very early on. In fact, this is the other side of reality." Brother Chong is also old. He has serious self-abuse tendencies. Now he is more restrained in torturing himself. Pain is only needed to stimulate when the pressure is too great. "Are the things in nightmares real? What happened in Xinhu many years ago? What are the so-called taboos?" "I can''t remember clearly. There is a force forcing all of us to forget those things." Brother Chong walked to the window: "I only know that all disasters are caused by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. They explore the human body and brain, and in the depths of nightmares He opened a way and released the dirty thing hidden in another world. Xinhu paid a huge price to kill that thing. " He seemed to be reminiscing, holding his hands on the window sill: "The sacrificed people were buried in the past, the Immortal Pharmaceutical stole the fruits of victory, all witnesses were forced to undergo brain surgery, the resisters were divided and suppressed, the once perfect The ideal world is now falling apart and broken into different parts. The one we are in is one of them. You can call this building the dead building, which was preserved by the legendary being. " Mentioning that legendary existence, Brother Chong also showed a hint of admiration in his eyes: "You came to the Melting Fire Waste Treatment Plant to find Huang Ying, right?" "Yes." Gao Ming did not refute. He gained a lot from Wang Ping''an. The key clue is that Huang Ying should be the person closest to the truth except Wang Ping''an''s brother who has been forgotten by everyone. "There are many people who resist Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Huang Ying is the real flag. He represents the unyielding will, truth and hope. At the same time, he is also the last hope for all of us." From Brother Chong''s words, Gao Ming can feel how special and extraordinary Huang Ying is. "But his situation doesn''t look too good. You seem to only dare to mention his name in the dead building." Gao Ming understood everything: "Do you know how to find him? Maybe I can give him some clues." Brother Chong shook his head: "No one knows where Huang Ying is. You can''t find him, but he can find you." Opening the bedroom door, Brother Chong stared at the dark and gloomy corridor outside: "The city of the Game of Perfect Life was split into many pieces. Most of the city fragments were blocked by the Immortal Medicine. Only a small part escaped supervision and became a deep black mist. If you can take away some fragments from Yongsheng Pharmaceutical and expand the area of ????the city, Huang Ying will definitely feel it and come back to meet you. " Scratching the wound, Brother Chong''s expression became much more serious: "This is something only you can do. The vast majority of us are ''black households'' and don''t even have citizenship information, and you are not only doing it bravely." The hero is still a participant in the important trial of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Even if they want to protect the trial data, they will definitely not kill you. " After coughing dryly, Brother Chong thought for a while and then said: "When we were screening your information, we also discovered something. Someone inside Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is deliberately concealing your information and using various means to modify your information. Someone is willing to use it from within. Protect you, this is a very good opportunity for you. Gao Ming didn''t know whether Brother Chong was talking about Tang Ling or Xuan Wen. What exactly should I do? "Your authority is too low now. You are probably not as good as Lao Cao. You must be promoted to level five as soon as possible so that you can have access to the core projects of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. In this process, we will fully assist you." Brother Chong stepped into In the corridor, Gao Ming followed silently, and they got into the elevator. All the buttons on the control panel had a blood-red number "4" written on them. Brother Chong seemingly casually pressed a certain floor, and the elevator quickly went downwards. When the elevator door opened again, the dead energy dissipated a lot, and a weak light shone into the elevator car. Putting on the mask that had been prepared for Gao Ming, Brother Chong walked out without any cover. Outside the elevator is a hall with blood as the main color. All the rooms have been opened and various shops have been opened. People are coming and going inside, most of them are wrapped in black robes and are silent, trying to get what they want. After receiving the items and information, he immediately took the elevator and left without stopping. "This is the reception hall of the Dead Building, and it is also one of the few remaining exchanges in the Perfect Life game. The ''players'' who can enter here have all experienced the catastrophe many years ago, and their existence is evidence of the crime of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical." (End of chapter) Chapter 536 last seed Chapter 536 The last seed The words "criminal evidence" are very serious. He is familiar with the stories of many "players" in the hall. "Have you seen the huge jar in the limb replacement and repair area?" Brother Chong pointed to an inconspicuous room at the edge of the hall. There was a broken leg hanging on the door number. There were various bottles and jars in the room: "There is a jar in the jar. The living player, her name is Xia Bing. In reality, she is a forensic doctor. Later, her body was destroyed by the immortality medicine, and only her brain and will were left here forever. " The liquid in the jar soaked the alienated and developed brain, and the black cloth covered everything. "She used to be the most beautiful player on this floor, and her pursuers were queuing from the dead building to the real world, but now she doesn''t even dare to get close to the reflective glass, and hides among jars and black cloths all day long." Moving his fingers, Brother Chong''s voice became deeper: "Next to the limb replacement and repair place is a tavern that only sells vegetarian dishes. The owner''s previous game ID was called Braised Pork. He was a player specializing in physical strength. He was very famous in the taboo game. Later, he was found by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. He and his family were taken into the laboratory and subjected to various inhumane experiments. When Huang Ying rescued him, he was only one-half of his previous weight and was unwilling to do anything again. Eat meat and go crazy when you see flesh and blood. "On the other side of the tavern is the information exchange office. The person in charge''s previous game ID was very interesting. It was called Donating the Class Teacher to the Disaster Area. When the disaster broke out, he was still a student secretly playing games. He was optimistic and cheerful, as if he would never be defeated. . After so many years, he has become silent and rigid, and has almost lost his smile. As if hearing Brother Chong''s voice, the person in charge of the information exchange office glanced this way. His eyes were gloomy and terrifying, like two black whirlpools. "He is not that old, but he is the strongest player in the merchant. He awakened the extremely rare supernatural talent Ghost Whisper many years ago. He is like a fish in water in nightmares. I may not be his opponent." Zhong. Brother said hello to the person in charge, and walked towards the center of the hall with Gao Ming. Their arrival also attracted the attention of those "players". Their cold eyes stayed on Gao Ming, as if they wanted to see through His mask, to find out why Brother Chong cares so much about him. "The players who stay here look ugly and scary, and their eyes are full of malice. But in fact, everyone''s hatred and dissatisfaction are only directed at Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Once you gain their trust, you will find that everyone is actually quite good. They Leave your last kindness and love here." Worried about Gao Ming''s misunderstanding, Brother Chong casually gave an example: "Just like Xia Bing, her body in reality was destroyed, and the dead building became her home. " For players who still enter the dead building, this taboo game called Perfect Life is no longer just a game, but an inseparable part of their lives. During the conversation with Brother Chong, Gao Ming gradually understood that games blurred the boundaries of reality. The geniuses many years ago used this as a bridge to open the way to another world. They built an unprecedented ideal world. The rules were perfect, but the people who enforced them started a rebellion after their predecessors left. The perfect world turned into isolated islands separated by black mist, and despair enveloped everything again. Stopping, Brother Chong and Gao Ming stopped in front of a wardrobe with badly peeled paint. "What is this?" Gao Ming looked at the strange furniture in front of him. The wardrobe stood in the center of the hall, with various sacrifices piled around it. Every item was filled with a strong yin energy and accumulated a lot of negative emotions. "As you can see, this is a wardrobe, and it is also the core of the dead building." Brother Chong stroked the butterfly pattern on the wardrobe. The exquisite pattern made people fascinated, like a dream, and seemed to be sucked away after looking at it for a long time. soul. At the intersection of all the patterns, there were knife marks left, as if someone had pierced the butterfly with a knife and chopped it into pieces. "After the closet door is opened, you can enter a deeper nightmare, and the way to open it is also very simple." Brother Chong picked up the moldy sacrifice on the side: "Just sacrifice the items you brought out of the nightmare." "If I bring an item from a nightmare and sacrifice it to the wardrobe, can it send me back to that nightmare?" Gao Ming still has a flesh and blood seed in his body. If the wardrobe has this ability, he is willing to bet A handful, sacrificing flesh and blood seeds to see if he can return to the nightmare he experienced before. You dont need to stay too long, even just to take a look. "It''s possible." After Brother Chong finished speaking, he noticed that Gao Ming''s eyes lit up, and he looked half-dead just now. "Sacrificial items also have other benefits, such as helping the Dead Building to better resist the invasion of black mist, making it more stable, and allowing you to obtain some of the permissions of the Dead Building. If your permissions exceed Huang Ying''s, you can Knowing all the information he left in the Death Building." Brother Chong felt that there was great potential for a high life, so he tried his best to tell him this: "In short, the Death Building will never let you suffer." "Can I go and make a sacrifice now?" Gao Ming was really moved. He wanted to see his nightmare and retrieve his lost memory. In addition, he could also feel that the flesh and blood seeds in his pocket were constantly urging him, as if hoping that Gao Ming would throw them into the closet. "I know you have participated in the brain game test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. They divided nightmares into three levels: shallow, medium and deep. The shallow nightmares are illusions, and very few things can be brought out in the middle nightmares. But for the Death Tower, The resentment and negative emotions carried by those things are like a joke. Only in the deep nightmare, you may be able to find the sacrifices needed by the dead building, but as far as I know, you haven''t participated in the deep nightmare test yet." Brother Chong said to Gao Ming. The information is very impressive. "You just tell me how to make a sacrifice?" Gao Ming stared at the closet, with a rare emotion of anticipation in his eyes. "Open the closet, put the items you want to sacrifice into it, and then use your own blood to stimulate it." Brother Chong handed Gao Ming a knife, and the surrounding "players" and merchants hiding under the black robes said They were completely uninterested in what was happening here, and their numb faces were just a little more irritated, feeling that Gao Ming had been delayed in front of the closet for too long, affecting them to enter a deeper nightmare. "The steps are quite simple." Under Brother Chong''s helpless gaze, Gao Ming opened the closet door. The interior of the closet was filled with various cruel and terrifying scenes. It seemed that a child had been imprisoned here and suffered various tortures. Take out the flesh and blood seeds and put them in. At this time, neither the seeds nor the wardrobe have any reaction. Close the cabinet door. The moment the wooden door closes, the negative emotions and yin energy remaining on the surrounding tributes begin to rush toward the closet at an accelerated rate. They enter along the gaps in the closet, as if something is competing with the dead building for sacrifices. (End of chapter) Chapter 537 Three gods Chapter 537 Three Gods "Call a wardrobe reaction?" Brother Chong raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn''t say much. He knew that the sacrifices needed by the dead building could occasionally be found in the middle-level dream, which only meant that Gao Ming was very lucky. "The next step is to use my own blood to stimulate the wardrobe." Gao Ming was unwilling to use Brother Chong''s knife and bit his wrist: "Will I bleed in my dream?" "This is not a dream." Brother Chong was about to explain to Gao Ming when he suddenly realized something - before Gao Ming was stimulated with blood, the wardrobe had already reacted! The wound at the corner of his eye opened, and Brother Chong took a closer look. He found that it was not the wardrobe that swallowed the negative emotions on the sacrifice, but the sacrifice that Gao Ming had just put in the wardrobe. Brother Chong had the intention to stop it, but Gao Ming had already bitten his wrist. As if he was born with no sense of pain, he let the blood flow in his palm, then held his own blood and pressed it on the pattern of the wardrobe. "Boom! Boom!" All the players on this level heard the dull heartbeat. The heartbeat was like a war drum, with a special melody, affecting everyone unconsciously. Stopping what they were doing, everyone looked towards the center of the hall. Gao Ming''s blood itself seems to be some kind of very high-level sacrifice. The vitality rushing in the blood is extremely aggressive. It is not merging with the patterns on the wardrobe, but forcing those butterfly patterns to alienate! "Who left the pattern on the cabinet?" "An evil ghost born in the deep world. It once had countless believers and is a false **** who is about to die." Brother Chong spoke very quickly, and a strange-looking sharp knife appeared in his hand at some point. "Does the pattern belong to the evil god? My blood is devouring the evil god''s legacy?" Fine blood marks appeared on his skin. This time, Gao Ming felt extremely clearly that it was a blood city engraved on his body, and in the center of the blood city tattoo there was a room that could not be opened temporarily, which was filled with various kinds of things. A torture device and the secret of a high life. "In the urban fragments of the Forbidden Game of Perfect Life, it seems easier for me to open up my restraints, and the suppression on me here has obviously weakened." The blood from the palm of my hand seeped into the wardrobe. Instead of being absorbed by the wardrobe, new lines appeared on the wardrobe. This seems to prove that the things hidden in Gao Ming''s body are higher than the butterfly pattern of the dead building! On the side of the knife marks and butterfly patterns, the blood outlines a strange virtual image of ghosts and gods, with eight arms and evil spirits. It was squeezed between the divine patterns left by the two gods, breathing greedily. That is, when the virtual images of ghosts and gods fully emerged on the wardrobe, Gao Ming''s heart jumped heavily, as if his heart was hit hard by some force, and a name appeared in Gao Ming''s mind inexplicably. "Flesh Fairy!" The aroma of meat overflowed, and the sacrifices around the closet shattered and exploded. It seemed like there was a huge creature locked in the closet. It was going to crawl out of the closet and kill everyone! The change in the center of the hall attracted the attention of all the players. Brother Zhong''s expression also changed. He regretted letting Gao Ming try it. "You want to come out?" A strong response came from the closet. Gao Ming no longer hesitated. His **** hands grasped the closet door tightly. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods on the door panel also made the same movements as him. At the same time, use force to fully open the closet door. The densely packed rhizomes are like the blood vessels of the God of Death, and the closet seems to contain a demon that escaped from hell, and Gao Ming is the one who opened Pandora''s Box. Disaster and malice poured out of the closet along with the strong smell of meat. Plant roots grew in all directions. They took root in the gaps in the wall bricks and crawled towards the players who were full of death. Even the black mist floating outside the window. They all want to absorb it. The sound of dense footsteps sounded, the firelight flickered, and the elevator lights flashed crazily. The players in the building seemed to think that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical had discovered this place. Brother Chong was covered in cold sweat. He had not been so panicked for a long time. The surrounding merchants and players all gathered here, with surprise and surprise on their numb faces. However, when they faced unknown dangers, no one chose to leave. They all took out their weapons, exposed their "fangs", and prepared to fight to the death. These vicious men are much more cruel than the brain game testers of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The blood-stained palm opened the cabinet door, and Gao Ming''s hand touched the hands of flesh and blood ghosts and gods on the cabinet door, as well as the roots grown from flesh and blood seeds. The three of them met, and the memory engraved deep in the flesh and blood broke free. out of bondage. Gao Ming seemed to have seen the scenes of his own death again and again. This body was the hope pieced together by countless deaths. It was the light that filtered through the gaps in fate after struggling again and again. Every time his heart beats, the fusion between the three will deepen. Gao Ming feels as if there are countless ghosts hidden in his body. Some of those ghosts are his dead self, and others are the souls of the nightmares! In the Perfect Life Taboo Game, he was not suppressed by reality, so he felt it very clearly. He seemed to have carried countless ghosts in the deep world into his chest, and used himself as the carrier to bring them all into reality! Gao Ming wanted to hold the hand of the flesh and blood ghost on the wardrobe, but it was just a shadow after all. At this time, Gao Ming had a strong premonition in his heart that when he could truly hold the hand of the flesh and blood ghost, everything would return. Listening to the wails of the ghosts in the chest, they couldn''t wait to get out of Gao Ming''s heart and feel everything carefully, but Gao Ming slowly calmed down. He woke up from the nightmare, and his heart was filled with ghosts and gods. Perhaps when he recovered his lost memories, those ghosts and ghosts would crawl out of his heart and tear apart the peaceful reality. Is this really right? Will the truth be made public at the cost of a catastrophe sweeping across New Shanghai and the nightmare becoming a reality? Gao Ming will also lose the life he has now, his warm home, Liu Yi, and all the gifts of fate. The wildly growing fleshy rhizomes occupied one-third of the floor. When it crawled towards the elevator and wanted to spread to other floors, the ordinary knife marks on the wardrobe suddenly lit up, which seemed to be a warning. The knife mark was very light, and it didn''t even damage the wardrobe itself. It just chopped the butterfly pattern on the surface. But just such a shallow knife mark made the flesh and blood root become a lot more rational. It did not destroy the structure of the dead building, nor did it harm those players, but chose to live in symbiosis with the wardrobe. The plants and roots penetrated into the cracks in the wall. The black fog outside the window was forced back some distance. The area of ????the dead building was significantly expanded. The most important thing is that all players can see the roots that extend into the black fog. Xu must constantly absorb something from the black mist and constantly help the dead building repair the cracks on the wall. Brother Chong put down the sharp knife hidden in his hand. He glanced at Gao Ming secretly. Gao Ming, whose hands were stained with blood, was still standing in front of the closet, his head lowered and silent. (End of chapter) Chapter 538 Look at your potential Chapter 538 Look at your potential The giant tree of flesh and blood grew together with the wardrobe, coexisting with the dead building. The door panels were covered with roots surging like blood vessels. This huge change attracted the attention of all the players in the hall, and other floors continued to appear in the elevator. Players came, most of them carrying all kinds of scary and weird props. There was no movement, Gao Ming was still digesting his harvest. The flesh and blood seeds snatched the sacrifices from the wardrobe and absorbed the resentment and negative emotions accumulated in the dead building. When it was about to completely occupy the dead building, it was struck by the knife marks on the wardrobe. Warning, ultimately chose symbiosis. The phantom of flesh and blood ghosts and gods successfully appeared on the wardrobe, becoming the third type of divine mark on the wardrobe. Gao Ming also gained very high authority because of this. He could freely pass through any room in the dead building, and he could also use flesh and blood The plant forced the player out of the dead building. As long as he didn''t kill the player directly in the building, the knife marks didn''t seem to restrain him. In addition to these, Gao Ming''s biggest gain is actually the wardrobe in front of him. It is similar to the door in the nightmare of the manor, but it does not lead to a certain place. Depending on the sacrifice, it can lead to different nightmares. After the flesh-and-blood giant tree and the wardrobe coexisted, Gao Ming could clearly feel the existence of the other two flesh-and-blood giant trees. He could go directly to the nightmare where the two giant trees were without even making a sacrifice. "As long as I am willing, I can send all malicious players through the wardrobe in the dead building and the door in the nightmare of the manor into the brains of the experimenters of the Immortal Pharmaceutical!" Gao Ming''s eyes were red, and in his mind A crazy plan came up: "It seems that I have to increase my authority as soon as possible and enter the fifth-level confidential laboratory as soon as possible." The hairs on his neck stood up, and Gao Ming suddenly felt a cold killing intent. He looked back and saw a finger hovering three meters away from him. "What did you put in the closet?" The man didn''t put down his fingers. His whole body was covered in a black robe, and the words "hungui" were engraved on his fingertips. "Zhao Gu, don''t be impulsive. The Death Building has not been destroyed, and a lot of the wounds left behind have been repaired. There are various signs that the sacrifices that Gao Ming put in the wardrobe were of great help to the Death Building." Brother Chong has calmed down and stood. Between the man in black robe and high life. "I ask again, what did you put in the closet?" The man seemed to have a congenital lack of emotion. His voice was calm without fluctuations, but it made people deeply uneasy. "If you want to take action, you can try it." Gao Ming turned around and stood in front of the closet. The flesh-and-blood ghosts and gods behind him were swelling with a strong sense of oppression. The players in the dead building have all experienced taboo events and are murderers who have crawled through deep nightmares. When they gather together, they will form an invisible suppression. Brother Chong was originally worried that Gao Ming would not be able to bear it, so he kept appealing to everyone. Calmly, but when he turned around, he found that not only was there no fear in Gao Ming''s eyes, but there was also a hint of provocation. Gao Ming was indeed not afraid. He wanted to try what he could do with the authority of the dead building. "He was not sent in by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, so he is not our enemy." A hoarse voice came from the information exchange. The player with a spoof ID who wanted to donate the class teacher to the disaster area came over. The crowd automatically separated into a path. The person in charge of the information exchange office pressed the remote control switch, and Gao Ming''s information began to be played on the screen in the hall. Of course, all the parts that could be made public were played. After people saw Gao Ming constantly rescuing students from buses involved in car accidents regardless of their own safety, the hostility in the eyes of some players has begun to weaken. Later, Gao Ming received secret treatment from Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. His physical injuries healed quickly, but his brain seemed to be damaged. He fell into a deep coma and became a vegetative state. Witnessing this, some people sneered. Many of them had been deceived by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical in this way, and were forced to undergo brain surgery in the name of treatment and health examination. "Gao Ming''s experience is very similar to ours. His life was also destroyed by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The only difference is that he woke up on his own for some reasons. This seems to be something that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical did not expect." The person in charge looked at his age. He is tall, but speaks in a mature and calm manner. He has a high prestige in the Death Tower and has won the trust of the players. "The Dead Building is one of the few gathering places for us, so we can''t make any mistakes." Zhao Gu put down his finger, his murderous intention dissipated a little, but his attitude was still tough: "We must find out why something happened in the Dead Building." Brother Chong was a little helpless and scratched the wound on his face. Finally, he had no choice but to turn to look at Gao Ming: "How about you tell them? Everyone take a step back. After all, we are all comrades in arms from now on. You have gained their trust. They will protect your back." "It''s not that I didn''t tell you, I just don''t trust you. Now I have managed to sneak into Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. If there are any of their people among you, all my efforts will be in vain." Gao Ming''s voice changed: "But I can tell my secret to the person in charge of the dead building now." Brother Chong understood what Gao Ming meant and waved to the person in charge of the information exchange office and several other players. They left the hall together and entered another room. "Can we talk now?" The person in charge of the information exchange office was holding a jar covered with black cloth, which seemed to contain a player named "Xia Bing". "I entered a deep nightmare during the surgical coma. The sacrifices I gave to the dead building were the seeds I brought out from the deep nightmare. They seemed to be fed by me with my flesh and blood. There were three seeds in total, and two of them were taken by me. Planted into the brain game of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Several people in charge listened carefully to Gao Ming''s words, thoughtfully. "These three flesh-and-blood giant trees can sense each other and can grow infinitely in nightmares. All negative emotions and evil spirits are its food. As long as it is given enough time to grow, it can penetrate different environments. Nightmare, forming a channel that I can open and close at will." After Gao Ming''s words fell, the eyes of those in charge changed, and they knew exactly what this meant. If Gao Ming completely turned to the Immortal Medicine, he could use the passage formed by the flesh-and-blood giant tree to introduce the power of the Immortal Medicine into the Death Tower. Murderous intent overflowed, and even the jar covered with black cloth was shaking. The people in charge exchanged glances with each other, and the air in the room almost solidified. "Look at your potential." Gao Ming changed into a comfortable posture and tapped his fingers on the table: "Have you never thought about using the passage to directly enter the fifth-level confidential laboratory of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical? Let the flame of revenge swallow everything Unfair? Give you back ten times your pain? Gao Ming''s words were full of temptation: "No matter what you think, I want to re-build a way into the deep world anyway. I have a reason to go back." (End of chapter) Chapter 539 Looking for someone Chapter 539 Looking for someone The atmosphere in the meeting room of the Dead Building was extremely solemn, and several players in charge fell into silence. They wanted revenge more than anyone else. The truth had been covered up by the Immortal Medicine, leaving only them as living evidence, but now they can only hide in Perfect In the broken city of life, I dare not return to reality. "Are you willing to hide in the mouse hole forever, or do you want to change with me?" Gao Ming said very rudely. He brought out a total of three flesh and blood seeds from his nightmare. Now he has used all the seeds. Regardless of whether the players agree or not, he will bind everyone to his side. "After the sacrifice was successful, the Death Tower gave me a very special reward. Now I should have higher authority than any of you. Killing me will only hurt both sides. This is also my confidence." Gao Ming has expressed his position. , he stood up directly and left the conference room under the watchful eyes of several responsible persons. The player leaders did not stop Gao Ming. They seemed to want to wait for Gao Ming to leave before having a good communication. After imprinting the patterns of flesh, blood, ghosts and gods on the wardrobe, Gao Ming could open all the rooms in the dead building. He was very curious about this building. "The seeds of flesh and blood took root and sprouted in the dead building, and the roots penetrated into the wall. There seemed to be a deeper connection between me and this building. There are several hidden rooms in the building that have not been opened yet. What are you wearing?" Arriving at the elevator, Gao Ming closed his eyes, patiently feeling the guidance of the giant flesh-and-blood tree, and then pressed a button. The elevator descended rapidly, but the number on the display screen was always the number "4", but the blood color became more and more vivid. Slowly, the feeling of weightlessness became stronger and stronger. Just when Gao Ming began to feel uncomfortable, the elevator stopped suddenly. The metal elevator doors slowly opened. The dark corridor was deserted. No players seemed to have been to this floor, which gave people a very eerie feeling. Slowly entering it, the aisles were filled with various supplies and medicines. Most of them had never been seen before. Some of those medicines were used to treat and relieve mental and mental problems, and some were used to eliminate curses. They were all very expensive. and rare high-end goods. "Is this the players'' warehouse?" Gao Ming continued to walk forward. The materials in front of him became more and more exaggerated. Various props that could be used in nightmares were thrown on the ground casually, like rags. Arriving at the deepest part of the corridor, Gao Ming saw a dilapidated shrine. He lifted the black cloth and tried to light the candle in front of the shrine. The flames swayed, reflecting the faceless clay sculpture in the shrine, and the shadow swayed, like a child slowly getting into the clay sculpture, and then a weak voice sounded in the shrine: "I can''t do it, I really can''t do it, I Its just false belief. I was never the first player. Where did you go? When will you come back? I have already forgotten your name. Gao Ming searched for information about Huang Ying on the Internet, watched the video before he was wanted, and remembered his voice. "That''s Huang Ying''s voice coming from the shrine?!" Gao Ming was surprised. Like Wang Pingan, the other person seemed to be looking forward to the return of a certain person, but at the same time they had forgotten that person''s name. Gao Ming originally thought that the terrifying knife marks on the wardrobe were left by Huang Ying, but now he was shaken. "I can''t hold on anymore. All the players are looking at me. They regard me as their hope. I can''t show any weakness or cowardice. I''m scared to death, but I must resist and be at the forefront of everyone. "The shrine seems to have recorded Huang Ying''s self-talk. He could not say these words to any player. He could only sit in front of the shrine and tell the **** who seemed to have disappeared. "In terms of acting skills, I''m afraid both you and Bai Xian are not as good as me." "I already believe in myself. If one day I really forget you, then I will probably think that I, Huang Ying, am the real savior... But being the savior is really tiring and too difficult. I can''t do it. , I cant do it anymore. Huang Ying told the secret in his heart to the shrine. He seemed to want to remind himself in this way to not forget a certain god. After listening to the voices in the shrine, Gao Ming relaxed a lot. Huang Ying became more real in his mind. The other person was just an ordinary person, but he was forced to become a savior. Most of the messages in those shrines They are all vomiting bitterness. "This place cannot be discovered by players. It will damage Huang Ying''s image. Before taking down Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, it would be better for him to maintain his wanted persona." Gao Ming did not take away the materials in the death building. These things were of little use to him. If discovered by the people of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, his identity might be exposed. After clearing away the traces of his visit, Gao Ming walked around the building again and went to several other hidden rooms. The Dead Building was more like a huge isolated island than a residential building. With the continuous expansion of players, , the interior is intricate, and Brother Chong and the others probably dont know how many rooms there are in the dead building. Gao Ming spent half an hour and only visited a small part of it. He finally went directly to the bottom of the dead building to see if he could enter the black fog. When the elevator door opened, he was stunned. At the bottom of the dead building, there are insect sloughs that stretch for several kilometers, as if a butterfly that can cover the night sky flies out from here. A steady stream of death energy emanates from the insect slough, and it is precisely because of its existence that the death building has become what it is now, allowing it to stand in the black mist. "What would happen if this thing were brought into reality?" Gao Ming just thought about it, and normally he would not do such a crazy thing. The red light flashed in the elevator, the operation panel was remotely locked, and Brother Chong''s voice came from the surveillance probe. He hoped that Gao Ming could return to the lobby. The players had reached a consensus. After staring at the surveillance camera for a while, I realized that the permissions granted to Gao Ming by the dead building were not related to cameras. These should have been modified and installed by the players themselves. "No wonder they dared to let me go directly. They probably still think that the Death Building is their base camp, but it''s better to be more confident, because they are afraid that they will lose all their blood after being oppressed by the eternal life medicine." Back in the conference room, several players did not even change their positions. Brother Chong and the person in charge of the information exchange office became much more enthusiastic about Gao Ming''s attitude. They stood up and pulled Gao Ming to their positions. "The Death Tower players will do their best to help you obtain the fifth level confidentiality qualification of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical as soon as possible. We do not plan to attack Yongsheng Pharmaceutical for the time being. You only need to do one thing for us." Brother Chong is very optimistic about Gao Ming and has always been He is talking. "What''s up?" "In the name of treatment, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical imprisoned some old players in the fifth-level confidential laboratory." "You want me to rescue them?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. Players who could be arranged into the fifth-level confidential laboratory should have fallen into a deep nightmare. "No, you just need to help us find one person in their nightmare." Brother Chong and several other persons in charge had extremely serious expressions: "That person''s name is Zhang Mingli, and he is an ideological and moral teacher." (End of chapter) Chapter 540 Privilege escalation Chapter 540 Privilege Escalation "Teacher of Ideology and Morality?" Gao Ming wouldn''t believe Brother Chong''s lies. When several players in charge mentioned the name Zhang Mingli, their eyes were very solemn. They left so many imprisoned players unsaved, but they just let them go. Gao Ming pays attention to this person, which means that he has big problems. "Speaking of which, I am also a teacher in school." Gao Ming said with a smile and sincerity: "No problem, I will find out where he is hiding and find a way to bring him back to the death building." Hearing Gao Ming''s promise, Brother Chong and the other two people in charge still had complicated expressions: "Zhang Mingli has saved many people''s lives. When you see him, you will understand why we must find him." The two parties discussed some details in depth. After Gao Ming memorized Zhang Mingli''s information, Brother Chong took him out of the perfect life game. The two climbed out of the dilapidated nutrition warehouse in Fujia Village. Everything just seemed like a dream. "Brother Chong, how is this kid? Have you ever been scared to death by those perverts?" Fatty seemed to have the answer in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously. "You like to laugh so much. It seems that you have adjusted well. You can dig mines in the deep nightmare for me later." Brother Chong patted the fat man''s frozen body: "From now on, Gao Ming will be one of our own, no more." Revealing his information, he has never been to Molten Fire, can you understand what I mean?" "I will deal with all traces." The bald old Cao himself is a technical leader of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. He handed Gao Ming a dirty watch: "This is a communicator we made ourselves. You can wear it with Heihuan. On one hand, it can interfere with the black ring to a certain extent, and you can contact us through it if necessary." "Take it, Lao Cao''s skills are trustworthy." Brother Chong led Gao Ming and walked outside: "Perfect Life is now classified as a taboo game, and the landing warehouse is also contraband. Everything related to Perfect Life on the market is Its a trap set by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. If you want to enter the Death Building, come to Molten Fire and well help you log in. "Thank you." Gao Ming was not polite. He put on his watch and walked in the center of Fujia Village. This strange village seemed to be separated between reality and dreams. The doors of every house were closed, and only the hanging white lanterns were swaying in the wind. Like the swaying body of a hanged man. "There are some of our ''friends'' hidden in Fujia Village. They are easy to get out of control. They are not only our trump card, but also a time bomb that will kill us all." The bearded Guan Li motioned to Gao Ming to avoid those houses. He and Lao Cao directly escorted Gao Ming out of Fujiacun. The sun shone on me again, and the pungent stench of the garbage valley penetrated my nose, as if the sun had rotted away. After leaving the molten fire, Gao Ming gained a lot. The three flesh and blood seeds all found the nightmare of symbiosis. Next, they only need to continuously improve the confidentiality level in the eternal life medicine. After taking the bus back to the old city, Gao Ming ate something briefly, then took out Bai Huang''s address and rushed towards her home. As a well-known tester within Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, Bai Huang is very rich, but the place where she lives is a bit dilapidated. It is a very old house. After ringing the doorbell, Gao Ming waited in the yard for a long time before Bai Huang opened the door. She still had the same look of keeping strangers away from her, but after seeing Gao Ming, her eyes softened a lot. "Please come in." After pouring a cup of hot tea, Bai Huang pushed the fruit in front of Gao Ming, who sat quietly on the other side of the sofa. The house is very old, but the interior is very clean. The overall layout is relatively simple, there is no extra furniture, and it looks a bit empty. Seemingly out of fear of seeing things and missing people, Bai Huang did not hang photos of Bai Xiao and Bai Qiao in his home, but the two children''s rooms were kept as they were before, so that the children can live in them when they return home. Go in. Holding hot tea in both hands, Gao Ming walked to Bai Xiao''s room. He opened the drawer and saw a photo upside down inside. Bai Xiao looked at the camera impatiently, and Bai Qiao was placing a flower on his head. The familiar face made Gao Ming''s hand holding the photo tremble. The person in the dream appeared in reality, and a certain boundary was suddenly broken. He remembered the name Bai Xiao, but he couldn''t remember what happened between the two. He vaguely felt that he had asked Bai Xiao to do something, and he was still waiting for the result. Time flowed quietly in the hut. Bai Huang stood at the door and stared at Gao Ming. She saw a completely different expression on Gao Ming''s face than before. She had seen that expression on her face before. It was a reminiscence, and it was also Confused, with a little hidden pain. It is difficult to fake a person''s emotional expression in an instant. Besides, Bai Huang felt that Gao Ming had no reason to deceive him. "Are you sure you want to join forces with me?" Gao Ming put down the photo: "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical conducted inhumane experiments when I was in a coma. I have great ill intentions towards them." "Although I helped Yongsheng Pharmaceutical test Nightmare, I am different from other testers. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical lost my two children, and I have no good impression of them." Bai Huang walked into the bedroom, where they were the only two. : "I will do my best to help you return to the original nightmare. As long as I can save my children, I don''t care about any danger." "What is your current confidentiality level for brain testing?" "Level 4." In order to prove his strength, Bai Huang added: "I stayed at Level 4 for a long time, and I will soon be able to enter the Level 5 confidential laboratory." Read the error-free version at 69 Book Bar! 6=9+Book_Bar debuts this novel. "How can I advance to level five as quickly as possible?" Gao Ming was very concerned about this. "If you want to enter the Level 5 confidential laboratory, you must not only have the experience of surviving in a deep nightmare, but also fully accept the transformation of immortality drugs. They will implant something in your brain. It is precisely because of this that I , has never raised its confidentiality level." Bai Huang expressed his concerns: "I am afraid that after they implant that thing, I will forget about my children." Gao Ming could completely understand Bai Huang''s worries. He was thinking about whether there was anything on Molten Fire''s side that could destroy the implantation of the immortality medicine. There was silence in the room. Bai Huang seemed to have misunderstood the meaning of Gao Ming. She hesitated for a long time and suddenly said: "I was alone before, so I didn''t dare to try. If you are willing to help me find Bai Xiao and Bai Qiao, I will You can receive brain implants and enter the level five confidential laboratory. Narrowing his eyes, Gao Ming looked at Bai Huang, his lips moved slightly but did not speak. "Actually, this is what I planned even if I didn''t meet you. I stayed in the Level 4 confidential laboratory for too long and gained nothing. I suspect that my child was hidden in the Level 5 confidential laboratory." Bai Huang''s eyes were firm. , as if looking directly at fate: "This is also the reason why I am anxious to see you." (End of chapter) Chapter 541 Thirteen transformation methods of Yongs Chapter 541 Thirteen Transformation Methods of Immortal Medicine Bai Huang has always been fighting alone. She has never mentioned her husband. It seems that she only has two children in her world. Finding the missing children seems to be the meaning of her life. It was precisely because she had no trustworthy helpers that she did not dare to enter the fifth-level confidential laboratory. She suspected that the child''s disappearance was related to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Once she had a brain implant, she would be at the mercy of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The appearance of Gao Ming ignited hope in her heart. The other party not only provided her with information about the missing child, but also had malicious intentions towards Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The most important thing is that she saw Gao Ming''s cunning and power in the last nightmare. . In the brain test game, cunning is definitely not a derogatory word. Only by leaving the nightmare alive can you be qualified to be noble. "Are you going to undergo brain surgery from Yongsheng Pharmaceutical?" Gao Ming was surprised by Bai Huang''s courage. The word mother was not only a name, but also an obsession to never let go. "I have no other choice. I have searched almost all other laboratories." Bai Huang walked to Gao Ming and said, "You and Bai Xiao are about the same age. Your personalities are very similar. In my nightmares, I even sometimes feel that he is... It feels weird on you." Bai Huang thought he had a high life. His hand unconsciously touched his heart. When the ghosts and gods were imprinted on the wardrobe of the dead building, he did hear ghosts roaring in his chest. He seemed to have many ghosts in his heart. They all want out. "It''s okay to join forces. Do you have any specific plans?" "I want to upgrade my confidentiality to Level 5, and I also need to pass a deep nightmare test. That test was conducted in a Level 5 confidentiality laboratory. This was also the only time I entered Level 5 confidentiality before undergoing brain surgery. I hope you can come with me when I get a chance in the laboratory." Bai Huang didn''t hide anything from Gao Ming: "There must be someone around me who can always remind me not to let me get lost." "Are you scared?" For the first time, Gao Ming heard the uneasiness in Bai Huang''s tone. "Yes." Bai Huang admitted frankly: "Every time you enter the deep nightmare, you are gambling on your life. Compared with strength, luck may be more important." "Do you think I''m a lucky person?" "How many people fell into nightmares, but you were the only one to wake up on your own." Bai Huang made an appointment with Gao Ming, and then began to meditate to keep his body in the best condition. Gao Ming did not stay long and went home directly. He has many part-time jobs now, but none of them are serious jobs. "No one at the Ninth Senses Experience Center contacted me for work, and no one spoke on the intercom except Wang Ping''an. We will move their affairs back for the time being, and wait until we successfully help Bai Huang obtain the fifth-level confidentiality authority." Lying on the sofa, Gao Ming touched the watch given by Lao Cao. After playing with it for a while, he sent a text message to the other party. He wanted to ask Molten Fire if he had the ability to help Bai Huang destroy the brain surgery of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. After a while, Gao Ming received a reply. "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s brain modification surgery has thirteen different methods. Each method has different transformation effects. They can not only turn players into loyal eagle dogs, but also give players different abilities to help players become more powerful. Good blend into the nightmare. After the first message, Brother Chong briefly listed several transformation methods, which looked very strange. "In the past, during the process of sculpting statues of gods, there was a ritual of ''pretending to be dirty''. The purpose was to enable the gods to focus on the statues, so that the statues could truly become the spiritual bodies attached to the gods. Normal dressing to be dirty has the meaning of wisdom. Classic, a bronze mirror that represents insight into good and evil in the world; symbol Gods can bless almanacs and grains with good weather and good harvests; as well as agarwood, cinnabar, etc. that represent evil spirits. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s "Zang Zang" is to treat living people as clay sculptures and put various "foreign substances" into the human body to make it possessive. The ''divine'' represented by the ''foreign object''. This method is suitable for players who are physically strong and have a good match with the ''foreign object''. ""Substitution method, it is taboo to change names casually in nightmares. Players are easily lost, and changing names will make them forget themselves. It allows players to completely change before entering the nightmare. Change the name of another dead person, integrate into the role, and explore the nightmare with the dead person''s life experience. The player will also have the ability of the dead person while constantly integrating with the dead person''s name. The disadvantage is that it is easy to go crazy, or even have a split personality. , or forget yourself completely. "The curse method involves constantly sacrificing oneself in exchange for the blessing of evil spirits in nightmares. It is extremely harmful to the body and will. Players who use this transformation method cannot take action easily." "In the construction method, players will collect the necessary materials in nightmares based on their own facial features, blood, and internal organs to build a spiritual temple to resist the unknown. This type of player can identify all kinds of ''foreign objects'' in nightmares, They themselves have actually been transformed into ''foreign material'' by the immortality medicine. They are very popular in nightmare exploration. The disadvantage is that once the construction is completed, it is difficult to move." Brother Zhong probably explained several transformation methods to Gao Ming. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s exploration of nightmares and brain areas has long left players behind, and they have formed a complete transformation system. At the end of the explanation, Brother Chong also reminded Gao Ming a few words that all transformations come at a price, so Gao Ming must not be tempted. In fact, what Gao Ming was more curious about was whether any of the people he met in the deep nightmare had been transformed by the immortality drug? What kind of transformation method did they use? "Wanjie..." Gao Ming vaguely remembered the name. He had also seen him in the laboratory in reality: "There should be more than one level five laboratory. I hope I can meet him this time." After perfecting the plan in my mind, the sun sets before I know it. There was a knock on the door, and Gao Ming went to open the door only to find Liu Yi holding vegetables in his left hand and a huge paper box in his right hand. "What''s this?" Read the error-free version at 69 Book Bar! 6=9+Book_Bar debuts this novel. "Hurry and take the gift I gave you, it''s too heavy." Liu Yi handed the big box to Gao Ming, moved his arms, and entered the house. For Gao Ming, or even for this family, Liu Yi is like a switch. Her appearance will make Gao Ming temporarily ignore all the weird and desperate things and feel the warmth of reality. After Liu Yi leaves, Gao Ming Fate will be urged by some sense of urgency to explore the truth. After he woke up from the nightmare, Liu Yi''s role was like a safety rope, pulling him to prevent him from falling into the gloomy and terrifying nightmare again. From Gao Ming''s point of view, he didn''t know whether this was good or bad, because he really wanted to go back to the nightmare again. The longer you stay, the harder it may be to take another step forward. "The food is almost ready. Just take a break and wait to eat." Gao Ming opened the box with curiosity. Inside was a relatively new gaming helmet. (End of chapter) Chapter 542 Level 5 Confidentiality Test Chapter 542 Level 5 Confidentiality Test "I see that you are under great pressure, so you bought a second-hand gaming helmet. It is an immersive experience and a healing game. The store owner said that this game is very helpful in relieving nervous fatigue and can also heal psychological trauma." Liu Yi said very proudly, but after she finished speaking, she found that Gao Ming''s face was strange, not happy at all, and his movements seemed a bit stiff. "What, what''s wrong?" Liu Yi squatted on the other side of the gaming helmet. Gao Ming''s reaction was completely different from the videos Liu Yi watched online. In the videos, his girlfriend bought a computer or a game console for her boyfriend, and the boyfriend would be very excited. Happy. "What''s the name of this game?" Gao Ming looked at the clean game helmet without any problems and inspected it carefully. "It seems to be called Lying Flat Supermarket Simulator?" Liu Yi was not sure. There were no trademarks or stickers on the game helmet. It only came with a special connecting cable and converter. The store''s address and after-sales service phone number were written on the packaging box. "Let''s eat first. There are so many immersive virtual games now, it''s dizzying." Gao Ming placed the game helmet next to the wardrobe in the room. He didn''t put it casually. Since he entered the strange live broadcast room, At night, he could always vaguely see an extra figure in the room. The figure seemed to be standing there. If this didn''t work, he would let the ghost figure play the game first. Entering the kitchen, Gao Ming had just brought out the dishes when he saw Liu Yi mysteriously taking out a bottle of wine and several bottles of drinks from the shopping bag. She seemed to be preparing to get Gao Ming drunk and then do something to him. matter. Looking at Liu Yi who was bartending, Gao Ming not only didn''t stop him, but also praised him in various ways, which was full of emotional value. After drinking and eating, Liu Yi, who was dizzy, began to complain about all the weird things he encountered at work. Gao Ming echoed a few words from time to time. Later, the two of them talked about the developer of the unfinished building. Liu Yi clenched his fist fiercely and said If you have the opportunity, you must let the other party experience the despair of buying an unfinished building. When he was with Liu Yi, Gao Ming also relaxed. He didn''t need to think about those terrible things, he could just stay at home quietly. "You should wash up and go to bed first." Gao Ming looked at Liu Yi, who was lying crookedly on the sofa. This girl really couldn''t drink enough. After cleaning up the living room, Gao Ming put Liu Yi on the bed, covered him with a quilt, and lay on the sofa. He stared directly at the game helmet placed on the cabinet in the living room: "Is it a coincidence? It must be so. " As he fell asleep, Gao Ming seemed to have seen in his dream that someone put on a gaming helmet, entered a shopping mall, and became a night shift employee in the shopping mall and supermarket. The sun shone into the house, and Liu Yi hurriedly turned off the alarm clock on her mobile phone. While shouting that she was going to be late, she ran to the bathroom to wash up, chasing Liu Yi''s heels like the hostess was playing a game with it. . "I''m getting used to it more and more." Lying on the sofa, Gao Ming let the sun shine on his face. He did not feel dazzled, but cherished it all. Not long after Liu Yi went to work, Gao Ming received information from Bai Huang. The other party had made an appointment with Tang Qing for the Level 5 confidentiality qualification test, and a special car would pick her up at Bai Huang''s home at noon. The location of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s Level 5 Confidential Laboratory is itself confidential, and the process of each test is different from other tests. In order to be with Bai Huang, Gao Ming had to leave early. He put the things he needed to prepare close to his body and packed some sundries in his bag that would interfere with his vision. At around nine o''clock in the morning, Gao Ming arrived at Bai Huang''s house. As soon as he entered the house, he smelled the aroma of food. Bai Huang, who was wearing an apron, looked very homely, and her eyes were not so sharp. She was like an ordinary mother: "I don''t know if I can come back this time. I cooked a lot of dishes, let''s eat together." Bai Huang seems to regard Gao Ming as her own child, and the meals she cooks are what Bai Xiao and Bai Qiao like to eat. "It''ll be fine." After eating in silence, Gao Ming became an excellent listener. Bai Huang also became more talkative and told Gao Ming about his past. The silent person becomes talkative, perhaps because she is worried that she may never be able to speak her true words again. At twelve o''clock at noon, a very ordinary-looking moving truck parked in front of Bai Huang''s house, and she also received a notification from Tang Qing. "They are here." After carefully cleaning the last plate in his hand, Bai Huang wiped off the water stains on the stove. After cleaning everything, he took off his apron and walked out of the room with Gao Ming. Two staff members wearing moving company uniforms stood beside the train, one on the left and one on the right. One of them verified Bai Huang''s identity, and then looked at Gao Ming doubtfully. "He is the assistant I selected. Didn''t Tang Qing say that up to three testers can be selected to assist?" Bai Huang had already investigated clearly in advance. Nodding, the man glanced at the black ring on Gao Ming''s wrist, opened the back door of the train while no one was around, and signaled Gao Ming and Bai Huang to get on the train. There was no word exchange during the whole process. They all wore glasses, Even with the mask and hat, you cant tell what they look like. "Let''s go." The car door was closed and the car was dark. Gao Ming felt someone put a helmet on his head. He tried to call Bai Huang, but no one responded, but a pair of warm palms grabbed his arm. Pitch black, cut off from smells and sounds, made every second seem longer. It felt like a long time passed. Gao Ming heard the sound of the car door being opened. He was taken out of the car. The hands holding his arms did not let go. The two of them must have been together. There were no steps or stairs, and there was no sound that could remind him. After about ten minutes, Gao Ming smelled a very light medicinal smell. The medicinal smell was very special and not annoying. It will calm people down quickly. He seemed to have smelled it before when he was in a coma and was hospitalized. Read the error-free version at 69 Book Bar! 6=9+Book_Bar debuts this novel. "Is it that doctor? Xuan Wen?" The noise in his ears began to increase. Gao Ming was led around for a long time, and suddenly a pair of hands pressed down on his helmet. "You shouldn''t have come back." A familiar voice came, and just as Gao Ming was about to turn his head, he felt a strong sense of weightlessness. As the door closed, the helmet automatically fell off, and the dim light illuminated a pair of eyes. In addition to Gao Ming and Bai Huang, there were several other people standing in the room. They all wore black rings and seemed to be here to participate in the fifth-level confidentiality qualification upgrade test. "There are quite a lot of people." As soon as Gao Ming spoke, people immediately looked at him. Bai Huang gently pulled his arm and protected Gao Ming behind him. There was dead silence in the room, no prompts were given, and no staff came over. The test subjects began to rummage around the house, and they soon gathered in front of the only shrine in the house. This shrine was different from all the shrines Gao Ming had seen before. There were no statues or tablets, and there was a paper figure sitting inside. (End of chapter) Chapter 543 Zhemeng Town Chapter 543 Dream Town "The stone Buddha is crying? This is not a good sign." A tester stared at the shrine with a serious look on his face. "Where is the stone Buddha? Isn''t there a **** human head inside?" The man next to him was the assistant he invited. When he heard him talking about the stone Buddha, he suddenly became vigilant. "What do you see, is a human head?" The tester was shocked and asked the others: "What do you see?" "A squirming mass of Tai Sui." "Urns." "Insect corpse." "A bronze mirror shines right on your face!" Each tester seemed to see something different. Gao Ming touched Bai Huang lightly: "What did you see?" Bai Huang''s expression became very bad since the shrine appeared. She squeezed out a few words through her teeth: "Bai Xiao''s photo." "Bang bang bang bang!" A series of sounds came from the wall behind the shrine, and small doors embedded in the wall were opened, with various strange things written on them. "Did we see something and we should enter through the corresponding small door?" Some testers found a human head on the door panel, as well as fonts such as Tai Sui and Bronze Mirror. Gao Ming also saw two photos of the deceased on the small door in the corner. word. "The test of Immortality Pharmaceutical started on the road? Have we now entered a deep nightmare?" The tester who spoke first frowned: "There is a process of falling into a dream. I have been paying attention and found nothing..." There was no prompt, no explanation. Apart from the small doors on the wall that were larger than dog holes, there was no way out of this room. Except for Gao Ming, everyone is an experienced tester who has participated in brain tests many times, but this time they are a little unclear whether they are in a dream or in reality. Everyone hesitated, but Gao Ming suddenly noticed that the body of the paper man in the shrine was moving, and the pair of paper glasses seemed to be looking at him. I felt a chill on my back, a real life and death crisis, and my heartbeat was speeding up. He didn''t understand what it was at all, but the murderous intention the other party brought to him was extremely real. It seemed to be more dangerous than anything he had encountered in nightmares before! "You may die if you continue to stay here." A very ridiculous idea came to Gao Ming''s mind. He pulled Bai Huang and started to move towards the wall. The other testers seemed to have sensed something and started to act one after another. About two or three minutes later, a tester standing in front of the shrine suddenly screamed, and then inexplicably crashed into the base of the shrine! He was very strong, but the shrine did not move. "What is this person crazy about? His will collapsed before he entered the nightmare?" "Ah Hai!" A female tester wanted to catch the other person, but the man named Ah Hai seemed to be held down by an invisible force on the back of his head. His head banged against the base of the shrine. His face was covered with blood. His expression was distorted, and the look in his eyes became very terrifying. Holding the shrine with both hands, Ah Hai suddenly laughed, blood sliding down his cheeks, and he just looked at everyone beside the wall. The uneasiness in Gao Ming''s heart was also increasing. He took the time, but after searching all the small doors on the wall, he couldn''t see the word "paper man". No door for paper writers? At this moment, a tester shouted loudly: "When you see something in the shrine, go in through the corresponding door! Don''t waste time. I once heard a level 5 confidential tester say in a deep nightmare, There is a slave in Yongsheng Pharmaceutical There is a living **** living in the shrine invited in the dream!" Before he finished the message, he was the first to open the door and climb in. Everyone started to take action, while Bai Huang glanced at Gao Ming worriedly: " Its time to separate, see you in the nightmare. "No, I''ll go through the same door as you." "What you also saw was the photo of the deceased?" Bai Huang nodded, no longer hesitating, took the lead and climbed into the small door with the photo of the deceased written on it. Gao Ming followed closely behind. As the two climbed forward, they heard biting sounds and laughter coming from the room behind them. He didn''t know how long he had been crawling in the dark, but suddenly he felt a stinging pain on the back of his neck, and then he smelled the smell of earth. He wanted to crawl forward, but his head seemed to hit a wooden board. The white phoenix crawling in front disappeared. Gao Ming reached out and touched the surroundings. They were no longer stone walls, but wooden boards. "There are wood on the front, back, left and right. Am I...in a coffin?" Debris fell from the cracks in the board. Gao Ming controlled his breathing rhythm. He groped with his hands in the dark and found that the board above was very rough and not nailed at all. He tried to push up, and the board was visibly shaking. "It doesn''t seem to be buried deep enough." After finding the right angle, Gao Ming pushed up with all his strength. After a lot of effort, he heard a crash and all the wooden boards and the earth and gravel covering them were lifted away. The latest chapter of this novel was first published on 6@9#. Please go to Liujiu Book Bar to read it! Before Gao Ming could take a breath of fresh air, a thunder exploded in the night sky, causing him to hide in the pit again. "It''s going to rain. I don''t like cloudy days very much." The night was dark, with no stars or moon visible. The place was damp and cold, and the faint sound of water could be heard. "Is this a deep nightmare? It''s different from what I imagined. There are no signs of the memory fragments being awakened. The only good news is..." Gao Ming was lying in the coffin, covering his heart. As his heart beat, he could feel Seeing the existence of the giant tree of flesh and blood, the giant tree that had penetrated many nightmares seemed to be coming to find him. The walkie-talkie given to Gao Ming by No. 2 has also undergone certain changes. Several channels are making a rustling sound, and it seems that it can receive some information. "The body of No. 2 is hidden deep in the Immortal Medicine. I still need to find the player named Zhang Mingli. Don''t be anxious and do it step by step." Climbing out of the coffin again, Gao Ming looked around. It seemed to be a mass grave. There was no monument where he was buried. There was just a tattered money bag in the coffin, with three copper coins and a prescription. "Who buried me alive? There seems to be blood stains and animal hair on these three copper coins." After Gao Ming entered the nightmare before, there were no extra items around him, but this time it was different. Putting away the money bag, Gao Ming exhausted his eyes and looked around. There is a large river to the west of the mass grave, and a small temple to the north. Only the outline of lights and buildings can be vaguely seen in the south. After wiping his face, Gao Ming bent down and touched towards the south. He found that he was the only one buried alive, and there were no testers in the other graves. "It''s strange, Bai Huang and I clearly entered through the same door, why didn''t we see her?" Gao Ming''s eyesight was very good, which may be related to some of his encounters in nightmares. From a long distance, he saw the stone tablet standing not far from the entrance of the village, which was densely covered with various kinds of words. In the end, all the small characters together formed three **** big characters - Zhemeng Town. (End of chapter) Chapter 544 Very evil Chapter 544 Very evil "Other nightmares of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical allow the tester to enter someone''s mind, but this time is completely different. On the way here, I didn''t realize where I fell into the dream." Gao Ming got into the small door. Finally, I felt a sharp pain in the back of my neck, but this pain was different from the pain in my previous dreams. "Someone is deliberately concealing the process of dreaming? The brain we entered is a secret that the Immortal Medicine cannot easily reveal? Is this the brain domain of No. 2?" The night was dark and windy, and the only light in the world was the faint candlelight in the village. Gao Ming felt a little nervous as he walked alone outside the village. This place gave him a weirder feeling than any previous nightmare, as if the whole The world will change at any time, swallowing him up to the point where not even his bones are left. "Were the others born directly in villages and towns?" Walking quietly towards the village, Gao Ming suddenly saw someone waving to him beside the only dirt road. The man was short and wearing a dirty and loose cloth. Gao Ming just glanced at it and prepared to avoid it, but after going around in a circle, the waving figure got closer to him, and he was blocked on the way into the village. The longer he stayed outside the town, the faster Gaoming''s heart beat, and the feeling of uneasiness became stronger and stronger, so he had no choice but to move forward. "The road is facing the sky. Let''s go half way. Don''t open your eyes and bump into me yourself." As soon as he got closer, the figure in the darkness swayed over, lifting his lowered head little by little, revealing a sharp-mouthed beast''s face. Blocking the road was a Wong Tai Sin dressed in living clothes. It stood upright like a human, its black eyes stared straight at Gao Ming, and its small sharp claws stretched out from its sleeves, as if asking Gao Ming. What do you want for your life? Narrowing his glasses, Gao Ming thought about his winning rate after the conflict. He had just entered the nightmare and had no clues. His strength was revealed for no reason. Let alone helping Bai Huang later, he would probably become the prey of others. "What do you want to ask me for?" Gao Ming knew something was wrong as soon as he opened his mouth. He found that Wong Tai Sin, who was wearing living clothes, actually smiled, and pointed his sharp claws at the broken money bag in Gao Ming''s hand. "You want a dead man''s money? I just brought this out of the coffin." Gao Ming took out a copper coin, threw it to the other party, and ran towards the village. Turning around to check, Wong Tai Sin was not chasing after him. Instead, candles appeared in the small temple over the mass grave in the distance. I don''t know if Wong Tai Sin passed by or if other testers hid in the temple. The stone beam at the entrance of the town is very high, which makes the stone monument next to it seem a little small, but in fact, the stone monument requires two adults to open their arms to hug it. "Zhemeng Town." Each big bright red character is made up of countless small characters. Only when Gao Ming got closer did he see clearly that they were names, some of which were dim and blurry, and some of them had been erased. Most of the names are blood-colored, and only a few are dark black. They are darker than the night. "Did these people jointly form the village and town in front of me? Did they build this place, or... was this town built out of their flesh-and-blood nightmares?" The same sentence has two completely different meanings. "This is the final test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s fifth-level confidentiality qualification. Their core secrets must be hidden. This place must not be underestimated." Yongsheng Pharmaceutical did not give any hints, so Gao Ming could only explore on his own. Walking through the tall stone beams, Gao Ming saw strange words carved on the town. Dont laugh when you see people, dont worship when you see ghosts, dont talk when you see beasts, dont be timid when you see danger. "I think I just talked to Wong Tai Sin, but it actually looked at me and smiled." Gao Ming was a little worried. As soon as he stepped into the village, he found that the words on the stone beams had changed - it is easy to get in but hard to get out, the King of Hell is asking for his life, The kid is tough. "What the hell?" Gao Ming did not dare to stay on the street. This village and town gave him a terrible feeling. All the buildings did not look like they were from this era. "There should be a place to live in the town." Holding his purse with only two copper coins left, he walked to the stone-paved road. Most of the houses here were not lit, as if they were carefully avoiding something. Gao Ming walked for a long time before he saw the light. The street leading in from the entrance of Zhemeng Town branches into three forked roads. The road on the left has the sound of a watch from far to near. The road on the right is gravel and mud mixed together. Paper money and fallen soul flags are still floating on the ground. In the middle You can see red lanterns hanging on this road, which look like the red eyes of beasts opening at night. He lowered his head and walked forward quickly, choosing the middle path. Red lanterns were hung on both sides of the red door. The threshold of this house was very high. The other houses were lifeless and they didn''t dare to make a sound. In this house, footsteps and the sound of moving pots and pans could be heard through the door. He walked closer to the door. The big red door was ajar. Gao Ming looked inside and saw several people in the side rooms. The show windows were covered with new gauze, and the brick walls and wooden doors were covered with the word "". This family It seems to be a happy event. This work is compiled and uploaded by Liujiu Book Bar~~ "Aren''t you afraid that it''s not a ghost marriage?" Just as this thought came to Gao Ming''s mind, the footsteps in the yard and the wing suddenly stopped. A moment of dead silence enveloped Gao Ming with great fear. He felt that there were eyes looking at him. He looked at him, but he couldn''t see anyone in his field of vision. "The groom is back!" An old voice came from the inner hall, and footsteps sounded next to Gao Ming in an instant. He did not hesitate, closed the door, turned around and ran towards the dirt road full of paper money. Knowing that he couldn''t outrun the footsteps, he walked around the corner, climbed up the wall, and climbed into someone else''s house. Footsteps chased past the wall. Gao Ming held his breath until the footsteps disappeared. Just as he was about to take a breath, his right eyelid suddenly jumped. There was a black donkey grinding in the small courtyard. There was something in the millstone. , there was a steady stream of blood flowing out, and the black donkey would lick the millstone after a while, and then pull harder. "Help, help..." A very weak voice came from the millstone. It seemed to be a man in his sixties. The black donkey heard his cry for help, and then he noticed Gao Ming. His elongated donkey face stared at Gao Ming. There was blood all over its mouth. "There is a knife in the house, but it can''t move. Kill the donkey, kill the donkey." The voice in the millstone urged. It had endured a lot of torture, and finally waited for this opportunity. Its voice was hoarse and excited: "Kill this bitch. " Originally, Gao Ming didn''t want to get involved. The voice didn''t speak, and the black donkey couldn''t find him. Being stared at by the black donkey, Gao Ming actually felt pressure. His will seemed to be dragged into the mire, and he was in a daze for a moment. Biting the tip of his tongue, he tried his best to avoid the millstone and ran into the house as quickly as possible. (End of chapter) Chapter 545 black donkey Chapter 545 Black Donkey Gao Ming didn''t believe the voice in the millstone, but he wouldn''t believe a donkey either. Rushing into the back room, the stench hit me. The skins of pigs, dogs, cattle and sheep were completely peeled off and dried in a place near the window. It may be because these things have been dried for many years, and the blood drops sliding down the fur dripped out on the ground. A small pit was discovered, which is another proof that even a drop of water can penetrate a stone. "Do you live in a place like this?" Covering his mouth and nose, he shed tears because of the smoke. He blinked his eyes and saw ropes and leather sheaths used to tie livestock on the stone bricks. They were of various sizes and could be adjusted. Opening a piece of sheepskin, Gao Ming heard the child''s cry. He listened several times before he was sure that the cry was coming from the sheepskin. Looking at the relatively complete sheep head, the little lamb''s eyes had been gouged out, its nose was clamped, and water was dripping from the empty eye sockets. The warning on the stone beam at the entrance of the town warned outsiders not to speak to the beast. Gao Ming did not open his mouth. He thought for a moment and took off the sheepskin. Behind the sheepskin is a large and thick wooden table. I dont know what kind of wood it is made of. The tabletop is full of deep knife marks. This seems to be a place where bones are chopped. "Wow, wow, wow..." The sheep''s head hung upside down and hit the wooden barrel under the table. It was filled with bones and was shaved cleanly, with no trace of meat visible. Gao Ming gently touched the chopping board with his fingers, and found some thread ends and a half-cut needle in the knife marks. "Why are there needles and threads on the butcher''s cutting board where the animals are slaughtered? The butcher has to seal the sheepskin again?" Shaking the barrel, Gao Ming felt more and more that something was wrong. The bones in the barrel didn''t look like those of domestic animals: "This place may not be Slaughterhouse." Lifting the sheep''s head, Gao Ming slipped into the bedroom. There were whips and saddles, muzzles and shoes thrown on the floor. The bed was in a mess, with a pair of rusty scissors hidden. He opened the quilt and saw a large pool of black blood underneath. "Where''s the knife?" The saddle and shoes on the ground are too small for adult horses and seem to be for foals. Some places seem to have been modified to make it easier to fit and tighten. Gao Ming opened the closet. Most of it contained men''s coarse linen clothes, with only a few torn women''s skirts randomly stuffed in the corners. After knocking carefully, Gao Ming found that there was something wrong with the sound. He used scissors to pry open the board and found a bill inside. "On the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, I will collect three sheep from Master Tang and fifteen copper coins." "On the fifth day of the first lunar month, Mrs. Xi''s cow was taken away. Now he finally obeyed." "The beginning of spring is the time for marriages, bed laying, consecration, and sacrifices. It happened that Master Ma gave me a stubborn donkey. This donkey is a treasure in the town. It can eat, ride, and pull goods. It doesn''t cost thirty copper coins. Its expensive. The accounts were written in a sloppy manner. Gao Ming stared at the entry on the fifth day of the first lunar month. The owner of the house wrote about the wife''s cow. He used the "he" to refer to the man, not the "it" to the animal. There were many similar situations in the ledger. Gao Ming''s hand holding the ledger slowly tightened. He suspected that the animals in this room were all humans, or they were all testers of the longevity medicine. "The Level 5 confidentiality test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is very strict. Outsiders cannot find out the inside information at all. It is possible for them to do anything here." Crunch The bedroom door was slowly pushed open. Hearing the noise, Gao Ming grabbed the scissors and turned his head to be on guard, but what caught his eyes was a donkey''s face. The donkey that was grinding outside came into the house. What was even more ridiculous was that Gao Ming was forced into the corner of the house by a donkey. The hooves dug gently at the ground, and the black donkey''s eyes suddenly turned red. It stepped **** the saddle on the ground and bit the whip with its teeth. "Were these things used on it before? But its body is so big that the saddle can''t be put on it?" Gao Ming did not dare to irritate the black donkey. He only thought in his heart. After the other party completely crushed the saddle and stopped, he waved his hand: "I am a tester of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Can you understand me?" Not only did Gao Ming break his taboo by talking to the beast, but he also directly revealed the identity of the person who tested the immortality medicine. He had a guess in his mind that he wanted to verify. Hearing about the longevity medicine, the black donkey seemed to be stimulated again, and hot steam came out of its black nose. It seemed to want to tear down the house, but it seemed to be caring about something and did not dare to make too much noise. After a few minutes, Hei Lu reached his head under the bed and pulled out a box that had been pried open. Hei Lu motioned to Gao Ming to take a look. He walked up to Hei Donkey with some hesitation, and Gao Ming opened the box. Inside was half a burned picture album and two copper plates. Flipping through the album, the contents inside made Gao Ming''s pupils shrink, and the calmness in his eyes was broken. "This is a nightmare to obtain the fifth-level confidentiality authority. It is completely different from what I imagined. We have figured out various rules. The thirteen transformation methods of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical should be hidden in the town. Different houses correspond to different methods. This meat Shopkeeper Wang has a good relationship with Zhu Ren, the butcher, and he might be able to find out some information. If something happens to me, the tester who gets this information will flee immediately!" "Where does the meat come from? Origami Town is connected to nightmares from all directions, but no one from the town has ever been seen leaving. Where is the team that delivers the meat?" "I have become shopkeeper Wang''s cook and servant. I should be very close to obtaining the transformation method." This work is compiled and uploaded by Liujiu Book Bar~~ "Taking the opportunity to get Shopkeeper Wang drunk, I found out about a man I had never seen in the town - Mr. Ma. He had sent all the livestock in the town. What was the relationship between Mr. Ma, Zhu Ren, and Shopkeeper Wang? relation?" The next few pages were burned away, and all that remains are broken fragments. "Help me! Help me!" "Those are not beasts! They are the people who came in with me!" "I want to live, and I have to live despite all the torture and humiliation! I must escape and tell the people who are still alive!" "Deceived, everyone was deceived!" After putting away the last fragment, Gao Ming looked at the donkey face again with a complicated expression. The other person was once a tester like him, but now he has become like this. The black donkey swung its tail high, turned its head outward, and drew three words on the sand in the small courtyard with its hooves: "Transformation Method". "Did you become like this because of the transformation method? Is this one of the thirteen transformation methods?" Gao Ming felt that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical was really crazy. "Don''t believe it, don''t believe that bitch." The voice of the man in the millstone kept coming: "The words in the box were written by me, and I left them to you." The black donkey had no further reaction. He put on the rope very smartly and continued to grind, occasionally licking the blood flowing out of the millstone. Its body grew taller and straighter, and its hair became darker and shinier. There are many houses in the villages and towns, and the thirteen transformation methods that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical obtained from the deep nightmare are hidden in them, waiting for the testers to accept the transformation in a way that is difficult to accept. "No wonder Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has to keep it secret. This transformation is too risky." Gao Ming suddenly thought of the man in the mill who said that the knife that killed the donkey was still in the house. He was not going to kill the donkey, but having the knife with him would really make him feel more at ease. (End of chapter) Chapter 546 white pig Chapter 546 White Pig Mr. Tang, Mrs. Xi, Mr. Ma, Zhu Ren, Shopkeeper Wang, and a black donkey who turned into a suspected tester. Gao Ming, who hid in the house, remembered the names of a few people he knew. This village was terrible, and there probably wasn''t a single good person in it. The black donkey was still grinding happily. Gao Ming found a cloth bag, put the sheepskin in it and carried it behind his back, and "picked up" a copper coin from the wooden box under the bed. When he came to the front hall, the wooden door was tightly closed, and Gao Ming saw the word "butcher shop". However, the signboard had been smashed, and the pieces of wood were thrown behind the counter. The place had already been looted, and Gao Ming rummaged through the cabinets. In the end, he only found a rusty butcher''s knife under the overturned table. The sharp knife stinks, and the word "Zhu" is crookedly engraved on the handle. "The butcher shop belongs to Shopkeeper Wang. The information left by the tester said that the butcher in the town seems to be named Zhu Ren. Is this butcher knife left by Butcher Zhu?" Gao Ming glanced at the front hall: "The butcher shop was smashed. The donkey is grinding the old man who is suspected to be shopkeeper Wang. Is this the testers revenge? Or is there a conflict between the butcher Zhu Ren and shopkeeper Wang? "If it is the revenge of the testers, it means that the testers in the villages and towns are not weak and have their own power; but seeing that the black donkeys are honest and do their best, they do not dare to escape or find a way to leave. I prefer to follow the other villagers Smashed the butcher shop." The big houses in the villages and towns are kept open at night, but there is a dead silence in the small and dilapidated houses. The owners dare not make any sound. It seems that the villagers here are not monolithic, and some of them are also afraid. The butcher knife and sheepskin were hidden in the cloth bag. Gao Ming adjusted the position of the knife handle so that he could pull it out quickly. "That yellow man is collecting money outside the village. He obviously doesn''t dare to come in. Next time I see him, I will put a knife to his neck and **** the money from him." He was imagining "Wild Road" in his mind, but Gao Ming was very careful in his movements. He vaguely heard movement outside the front hall and immediately hid in the dark. The door of the butcher shop was pushed open, and a shadow enveloped the overturned tables, chairs, and benches. The wind in the room seemed to be frightened to a halt. Gao Ming didn''t look around, but he smelled a frighteningly strong smell of blood. "Bang!" The table was roughly kicked away, as if the person was looking for something. It moved slowly in the front hall, then opened the curtain and entered the backyard. Without any hesitation, Gao Ming immediately ran out of the butcher shop, not daring to stop at all. "That guy is looking for something in the butcher shop. Could he be Butcher Zhu? Is he looking for his own knife?" Stepping on the paper money in the mud, Gao Ming saw another dilapidated house next to the butcher shop within a few steps. Not to mention the big house on the street in the middle of the town, it looked shabby compared with the butcher shop. His nose twitched, Gao Ming smelled a pungent smell of blood in the room, which was very similar to the smell of the monster just now. He could still vaguely hear pigs braying and people crying. "That''s right, the cry and the pig''s braying came from the same place. The cry is a bit familiar, very similar to the voice of a certain tester before entering the nightmare!" Stopping in front of the broken house, Gao Ming looked up and saw a bright red couplet posted on the door frame. The handwriting was not very clear. The first couplet reads "Earth-shattering cause" with flying dragons and phoenixes, and the second couplet is full of domineering words "Destroy the yin and break the yang of others." Such couplets are posted on both sides of the rotten wooden door covered with blood stains, which gives an indescribable strange feeling. Pushing the wooden door gently, the owner of the house seemed not to be afraid of anything. There was no lock on the door, and he was not worried about anyone daring to enter his home. The stone bricks were sunk in the **** mud, the walls were covered with black cloth, and there were no windows. Only two trenches were dug in the corners to drain the **** water. In the center of the yard, there are wooden racks for ripping, butchering tables, and stoves with woolen hair. These tools for slaughtering animals have been used for a long time, and they are all covered with thick mud. Looking further inside, a row of short and thick lasso poles was lassoing a big, fat, white pig. In the wooden barrel next to the fat pig, there are sticks for lifting the pig and scrapers for shaving the hair. The pig''s hands and feet were restrained, and Gao Ming could see that it was trembling. Behind the **** of the white pig, where the pigs cannot see it, there are various props neatly placed, including machetes for removing pig heads, legs and hooves, and splitting pigs, as well as a small pick knife, which is light and pointed and can cut and pick meat. The only thing missing is a pig-killing stick, also called a knife. Do not kill a pig with a second knife. Although the pig is a "vegetable", it deserves to suffer from one knife. The butcher must kill it with one knife, so that it will die with one knife. If it is killed with one more knife, the pig will suffer more. Killing a pig It is considered "committing sin", so the stick used to kill the pig is the sharpest and the most murderous. Sensing someone approaching, the pig trembled even more violently. Gao Ming was also worried about the other person''s stress, so he slowly moved to the front of the white pig. Eyes obviously different from those of a pig stared at Gao Ming, with tears and hope welling up in the depths of his eyes. The pig wanted to open its mouth, but its mouth was sealed with a piece of cloth, so it could only hum. This work is compiled and uploaded by Liujiu Book Bar~~ "Keep your voice down, and I''ll save you." Gao Ming used a butcher''s boning knife to cut the strip of cloth on the pig''s mouth. He found that there were dense needles and threads hidden in the corners of the pig''s mouth. He peeled away the needles and threads little by little, and inserted them into the **** of the white pig. , he saw a man''s face. This strange scene made Gao Ming stop what he was doing, and the man had a bitter look on his face. "I remember you. In the room where the shrine is stored, you said that you saw a wriggling mass of Tai Sui in the shrine." Gao Ming lowered his voice: "The butcher will be back soon, how can he save you?" "Everything in the nightmare is an image. You have to find the corresponding thing to break it. This village and the people in the town all represent something, or the embodiment of emotions, or the curse of evil, or the test of alienation. Ordinary means cannot kill them, they must be seen through Only their true bodies can destroy them." The human face in the pig''s throat spoke very quickly: "The thirteen transformation methods of the longevity medicine are in the villages and towns. I helped my teammates build spiritual temples. When I went out to look for foreign materials, I was slaughtered. When Zie gets here, can you help me inform him?" The man in the white pig''s body does not believe in a good destiny. In the deep nightmare, even his closest family members will be betrayed, let alone a passerby. "Can you hold on until then?" "Before killing the pigs, you must first empty the trough. Even if you don''t feed the pigs the day before, I still have one night." The man was reasonable: "My friend''s name is Fei Gong. He is behind the Earth Temple on the West Street of the town. Give it this and it will understand everything." The man spit out a clay ball sealed with wax from his mouth, and Gao Ming didn''t know what was inside. "Don''t open it on the road. This thing is useful for spiritual observation, but it will do great harm to living people." The face in the white pig seemed to be tired: "If you successfully deliver it, my teammates and I will do our best to help you get what you want. Transformation method to help you escape the nightmare. (End of chapter) Chapter 547 Theres no way you can bury me, right? Chapter 547 Its impossible to bury me, right? Holding the wax-sealed Niwan, Gao Ming nodded: "I will help you deliver the things. Is there anything else you want to explain?" "The butcher''s house, the butcher''s shop and the feeding room represent the same transformation method, but for some reason the butcher went crazy, killed the butcher''s shopkeeper, demolished the butcher''s shop, and is now looking for the owner of the feeding room everywhere." The white pig''s throat was filled with tears. He was pale, but he still said seductively: "The butcher will come back unknown when. The knives used to kill pigs in the house are all precious. They can kill ghosts and suppress evil spirits. If you need, you can choose one and take it away. Don''t be greedy." "If I took the butcher''s knife, wouldn''t he go after me?" Gao Ming did not touch anything in the house, but he guessed that the butcher went to the butcher shop to find the lost butcher''s knife, and that knife was at this time It''s on him. "He is crazy, not clear-headed, and has a very poor memory. This is the information I gained by risking my life." Human Face was about to say something else, but violent shouts suddenly came from the street outside the courtyard wall. "The knife was stolen! Shopkeeper Wang stole my knife!" Turning over the wall, Gao Ming lay on the top of the wall, blending into the darkness, staring at the door of the butcher shop. The wooden door was half open, the candlelight in the butcher shop flickered, and a large shadow was cast onto the street, like a rolling ocean wave. "Shopkeeper Wang is dead, stupid pig, you killed him, you ground him into **** tofu!" The majestic voice suddenly became shrill, as if he had suddenly pinched his throat with his hands. "Did I kill him? That''s right! He''s already dead! I grabbed his chin and stabbed the knife directly into his throat, piercing his heart!" The voice became thicker again: "No, no! Shopkeeper Wang Hes dead! Who stole my knife? Hes still alive! He even asked that black donkey to give birth to his son! "Shut up! It''s so noisy!" "I have to kill the black donkey!" "If you dare to kill her, I will tear you apart!" The high-pitched voice became more and more hysterical, and the strong voice seemed to be sick. "Damn! She deserves to die, and so do you! Kill, kill, kill, I want to open your family tree, line by line! Page by page! Kill them next to each other!" "Bang!" The candlestick was pushed down, and the shadow spread rapidly. Gao Ming felt threatened and jumped over the wall to escape. He sensed the shadow approaching and ran half a street before getting away. "The butcher took the genealogy as a recipe." Gao Ming noticed that the butcher was in a bad state: "There were two voices in the butcher, as if he was schizophrenic. Black Donkey was a test subject. He was originally bullied by shopkeeper Wang, but the butcher killed shopkeeper Wang but let him go. Black donkey." Given the butcher''s violent character, he would definitely kill them all. The rescue of the black donkey was probably related to another sharp voice coming from the butcher''s body. Gao Ming suspected that the owner of that voice was the tester, who somehow shared a body with the butcher, forcing him to Crazy butcher. Zhemeng Town is the last test tester of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. This is the core of the secret of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. It is definitely not easy for the testers to survive in the town. There may be players of the forbidden game among them, who are imprisoned by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Here it is. "The human face in White Pig says that everything in Zhemeng Town is an image and has its corresponding entity in reality. So what does the butcher represent?" Gao Ming ran in the night, his steps were as light as a civet. When he passed several houses, he noticed something strange was happening in them, but he did not stop and came to the West Street of the town as quickly as possible. This street leads directly to the west gate of Zhemeng Town. The west gate has no stone beams, just some random fences and stone monuments. There are also many abandoned old houses nearby. It seems that no one has lived in the west side for a long time. The buildings are dusty and have a sense of dilapidation. After arriving here, Gao Ming was extremely vigilant. After eating the flesh and blood fruit, his eyes experienced various changes in his nightmares. The most obvious manifestation was that his eyesight was exceptionally good. The west gate of the village seemed to be very close, at the end of the west street of the town, but in Gao Ming''s eyes, this street seemed to have no end, and the large abandoned houses were also very strange. When he looked towards the door of the west street , he felt that countless pairs of eyes were staring directly at him. He thought there was someone hiding in the windows of the house, but slowly, he discovered that those windows themselves seemed to be eyes watching him. "This West Street...is a bit evil." Holding the Niwan, Gao Ming was a little hesitant. He just had the idea of ??staying away, and his eyes happened to see the earth temple that the face mentioned. The temple is not big. The surface of the bricks and tiles is smeared with rice paste, and prayer ribbons are tied around it. There are piles of incense and ashes at the entrance of the temple. The landowner inside the temple is kind-hearted, but the painted paintings have fallen off over time and are mottled, making it look a bit weird. "The old man is smiling at me?" Just as he was about to leave, he saw the building he was looking for. Gao Ming thought back to what the face said and became more cautious. After confirming that the butcher''s knife was in a place where he could grasp it with his backhand, Gao Ming slowed down and moved forward little by little. "There are candles in the night temple outside the town, but the temple in the town is completely dark. It''s weird, it''s really weird." Dreaming about a temple in a dream is usually a good sign, but in this dream about the eternal life medicine, Gao Ming no longer knew what the temple symbolized. When he came to the side of the Earth Temple, Gao Ming deliberately did not look at the statue. He could feel that there were terrible eyes staring at him. As he approached the Earth Temple, the feeling of oppression became stronger. A copper plate fell into his hand. Gao Ming prepared the copper plate in one hand and prepared to draw the sword with the other. He walked past the Earth Temple step by step, but no unexpected accident happened. This work is compiled and uploaded by Liujiu Book Bar~~ Not daring to relax, Gao Ming looked at the dilapidated house behind the temple. Compared with other houses, this house was exposed on all sides. Not to mention the windows, even the walls were not finished. There were green bricks and yellow mud on the ground, and inside the house was an unbuilt stove and a half-repaired bed. There was a thick wooden pillar standing in the middle of the house. After Gao Ming approached, the human face carved on the pillar slowly opened its eyes. At the same time, the clay statue in the north corner of the house also showed a frightened expression. It seemed that the person he was waiting for had not returned and was now in a very dangerous state. "Building Spirit Temple?" Gao Ming squinted his eyes and looked around the room. His eyes met the person in the wooden beam. The other person was a little scared, but he couldn''t communicate with Gao Ming. Only the stove ashes "borrowed" from other people''s houses were blown up on the ground. Lines of text formed. "I also ask my friends to show their noble hands. When the spiritual temple is built, the door will be left open for friends. They can enter this place at any time to avoid disasters." The face of the man on the wooden pillar is full of sincerity, and the words under the stove ashes seem to be his heartfelt voice. "Can a living person really build himself into a spiritual temple?" Gao Ming was surprised, and many memory fragments emerged in his mind. In the nightmare he fell into when he was in a coma, were there many buildings that were "built" by living people? of? Could the city itself be a huge spiritual temple? The image of a big tomb popped up in Gao Ming''s mind. He didn''t know who was buried in the tomb, but he always felt that he was constantly connected with that tomb. "It''s impossible to bury me, right?" (End of chapter) Chapter 548 No taboos Chapter 548 No taboos No longer thinking wildly, Gao Ming reached out and patted the only pillar in the house. It was like the spine of a living person, running from top to bottom, through the roof and the ground. Gao Ming''s move startled the human face on the wooden pillar, but it was fixed in place and could not escape. It could only look at Gao Ming with a bitter and sincere face. There is no wind in the house, but the stove ashes are blown away by themselves, and new words appear. This seems to be the only way for the owner of the house to communicate with Gao Ming. "Friend, the five internal organs spiritual temple I built is based on my internal organs as a sacrifice, my flesh, blood, roots and bones, and I have scattered everything in my life just to build a place for everyone to avoid disasters. People who choose other transformation methods may harbor evil intentions. , but every tester who builds a spiritual vision must be fearless." The words under the stove ashes are full of vicissitudes of life, and combined with the loyal face of the man in the wooden pillar, it is very convincing: "You can trust me. As long as you are willing to help me collect foreign objects, I will definitely repay you! After all, I can run away as a monk." , I cant run away from the temple, and I cant move around casually. Seeing that Gao Ming was still thinking, the man was very anxious. The ashes were turned over and over again and were about to be blown away: "Friend, my companion will be back soon, everyone can cooperate." "Your friend can''t come back. He turned into a pig with his face hidden in the pig''s throat." Gao Ming made a decision and took out the wax-sealed clay pill from his pocket: "He gave this to me. , let me bring it to you. Seeing Niwan, the face on the pillar smiled, but he soon realized that he should control his expression and not show too much happiness. "How many of you are there? What is sealed in the wax? Tell me the truth and I can give it to you and cooperate with you." Gao Ming''s attitude was firm. Seeing Niwan, the face on the pillar completely believed Gao Ming: "I and the other two testers met in nightmares a long time ago. The three of us have experienced a lot of nightmares as a team, for about a month "Previously, when the three of us were conducting tests in the middle-level nightmare, we accidentally opened a passage to the deep dream. In order to help Li Zhu and I escape, the captain entered it alone." "Two weeks later, Li Zhu and I suddenly received a notice from Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, saying that our captain had woken up. He had successfully escaped from the deep nightmare, and the confidentiality level had been raised to level five. This time, Li Zhu and I were qualified to participate. The improvement test was arranged by the captain. He told us many secret things and selected the most suitable transformation method for us. " The stove ashes were used less and less, and the writing continued to fade. The people in the pillar seemed to trust the captain very much and wanted to use the last chance to make it clear to Gao Ming. "What is sealed in wax is the heart of the people who are offering sacrifices. If you want to build a spiritual temple, you must invite gods and ghosts. The more pleasing the sacrifice, the greater the help to the spiritual temple." Spreading his palms, Gao Ming looked at it carefully: "What is a sacrifice for the people? The three of you teamed up to kill a villager in the town?" In order to save stove ashes, the faces in the pillars nodded slightly, slightly. "I need information about your captain." Gao Ming spoke again, but the person in the pillar didn''t respond at this moment. It looked at the wax pill in front of it, its eyes full of greed, but it still restrained itself, unwilling to reveal anything about the captain. related information. Seeing that the other party was unwilling to tell the captain''s information, Gao Ming did not force it and placed the wax pill next to the pillar: "It''s for you." "Thank you!" The man used the remaining stove ashes to outline: "Feed it to the clay sculpture in the north corner of the house." "Is it the real body?" Gao Ming unscrewed the wax seal, and a stench came out, black smoke and a shrill scream. "quick!" Before the black smoke could cover his palm, Gao Ming had already stuffed it into the mouth of the clay sculpture. The original clay sculpture had its mouth closed and its eyes dull. After swallowing the clay pills, there were traces of blood on its clothes, and the expression on its face was no longer stiff. It seemed that Gao Ming could hear a heartbeat. The dark eyes turned suddenly, and the man''s voice came from the clay sculpture''s mouth: "Another step has been taken." Fixed in the north corner of the house, life or death is not up to him, but the clay sculpture is very excited, which Gao Ming cannot understand. "Is your captain taking advantage of you? Let you be a house and the other one be a pig?" Upon hearing Gao Ming speak ill of the captain, the clay sculpture''s features tightened and he tried his best to put on a scowl: "The captain saved me and Li Zhu more than once. Our lives belong to the captain." "You are quite loyal." Gao Ming squatted in the dilapidated house exposed to the wind: "What are your plans next?" "There are nine steps in the Spirit Building Temple. I just took four steps out. I will wait here for the captain to come back. If you want to rest, you can also come to my place." The clay sculpture spoke very carefully: "Only for rest, I There is no way to ward off disasters and evil spirits now. If you bring any ghosts here, we will probably die together. " Gao Ming looked at the clay sculpture and didn''t know what to say. The other person didn''t seem to have any merit except being honest. "My name is Li Zhu, the Zhu of Zhuzi. That boy Li Zhu is so thoughtful. I don''t even know what his real name is now. When we first met, he heard my name was Li Zhu and immediately gave himself a fake name." After the clay sculpture was able to speak, he obviously talked more, but Gao Ming didn''t want to chat with him. "Don''t leave in a hurry. My captain is called Tang Hu. He is the new godson of Mr. Tang in the town. He has mastered the transformation method..." Li Zhu didn''t say anything when Gao Ming asked just now. Now Gao Ming is ready to leave. He asked to stay again: "I can''t reveal his specific information. If you encounter any trouble, you can go to him. My captain is very nice." "Is it a good person to transform one of his two friends into a pig and the other into a house?" This work is compiled and uploaded by Liujiu Book Bar~~ "He wants us to survive here." The clay sculpture''s expression became serious: "Sooner or later you will make a choice." After walking out of the shabby house, Gao Ming continued to look for Bai Huang. When he returned to the street, he turned around and found that Tu Tu Ye was still smiling at him. I wonder if it was because Li Zhu had sacrificed a piece of his heart. There is a hint of blood. He turned around and left. Before Gao Ming could walk out of West Street, he heard the sound of the clock beating again, and he hurriedly hid in the shadows. A Yin flag hung down behind him, the gong rang, and the skinny hands repeated the same movements. The town citizen who was on watch had a white paper lantern inserted in his waist and walked with a limp. When he passed by West Street, his head trembled. He trembled and looked at the shadow where Gao Ming was hiding. Gao Ming also held his breath. He saw that the face of the person who was beating the clock was empty. There were no facial features or brain in the head, only a stick of lit black incense. The steps moved. When the townspeople stepped onto the West Street, they tilted their heads towards the Tutu Temple. After a moment, they did not flinch and walked straight to the West Street. "Does this Dagong also have a transformation method? There are countless murderous intentions hidden in the dark night, but he has no taboos." (End of chapter) Chapter 549 watchman Chapter 549 Watchman The watchman walked onto West Street and stopped tremblingly in front of the shadow where Gao Ming was hiding. "At the first watch of Xu, the sky is dry and everything is dry, so be careful of candles." The first watch was around 19:00 to 21:00 in reality. Of course, that was not what Gao Ming was paying attention to right now. The old watchman had already discovered him, and the gong was ringing in his ears, as if he was trying to shake his soul out of his body. Holding back the discomfort, Gao Ming retreated. After he left the place, he discovered that the place where he had been was covered with dirt. After the gong sounded, dirt continued to fall off his clothes. "What is this?" Gao Ming rubbed the dirt with his fingers and found that there was rice cereal mixed in it. He realized something and turned to look at the Tutu Temple not far away. The outer wall of the Tutu Temple on West Street is made of yellow mud mixed with rice paste. The dirt on Gao Ming''s body seemed to be related to the Tutu Temple. As the dirt fell off, he felt that his body was much lighter, and the invisible pressure disappeared. It has decreased a bit, as if I had a person lying on my shoulder and now I have put him down. After the soil crumbs were shaken off from his clothes, Gao Ming found that the father-in-law of the land in the earth temple had lost his smile, and the facial features on his blurry face had changed. The blessing colors around him were soaked with blood, and something seemed to be crawling out from under the thick incense ash. . "Did the **** in the earth temple attack me? When did he get attacked?" Gao Ming''s heart was beating wildly. His blood was as strong as an ox. Ordinary ghosts would not dare to get close to him, but for ghosts and gods, it was the best sacrifice. Especially his heart that burns like a fire. On the altars on both sides of the statue in the Earth Temple, the extinguished residual wax was ignited, and the firelight distorted the face of the statue. There seemed to be snakes crawling under the bricks on West Street, and some poisonous insects flashed between the bricks. Gao Ming vaguely felt that the clay sculpture sitting in the temple seemed to be a little closer to him. "Bang!" The gong rings again. "At the first watch of Xu, the sky is dry and everything is dry, so be careful of candles." An old voice came from the watchman''s body. The candlelight in the Earth Temple dimmed a little, and wisps of black smoke came out. The watchman seemed to be reminding Tutu Temple about something, and seemed to be using his ability. The originally angry Tutu Temple slowly calmed down, the candles went out, and West Street fell into darkness again. Gao Ming felt like he was touched by something, and the watchman''s dark flag swept across his face, seeming to tell him to leave quickly. "Are there any good people in Zhemeng Town?" Gao Ming originally thought that the town was full of ghosts and monsters, but the watchman seemed to symbolize the only order in the town. He did not hesitate and followed the watchman quickly. After exiting West Street tremblingly, the watchman turned toward Gao Ming with only a stick of incense stuck in his head, as if he was wondering why Gao Ming didn''t leave? Gao Ming obviously misunderstood the watchman''s meaning. The watchman wanted to remind him of the danger outside and quickly found a room to hide in to save his life. However, Gao Ming followed the watchman obediently and kept up with him. The watchman walked up and down, looking back at Gao Ming every few steps. He obviously had no facial features and only had a stick of incense in his hollowed-out head, but Gao Ming saw doubts and incomprehensibility in him. Gao Ming didn''t know what he looked like in the eyes of the other party. He wanted to follow the old watchman around the town to find out what buildings there were and see if he could meet Bai Huang. Zhemeng Town doesn''t look big from the outside, but once you actually enter, you will find that it is very complicated inside, with twists and turns, and various residential buildings piled together without any planning. Ordinary people will definitely get lost if they wander around for the first time. Writing down the route map in his mind, Gao Ming silently followed the old watchman from West Street to the alley in the northeast corner. Walking into the dark alley, Gao Ming suddenly felt very cold, and the lantern on the watchman''s waist also dimmed a bit. The incense in his head was about to burn out, and the watchman''s body was shaking even more violently, as if he couldn''t even hold the gong steady. "The watchman''s power may come from the incense in his head. When he confronts the Earth God, the incense will burn very quickly." Gao Ming secretly observed the watchman. Normally, one incense is enough to watch the watchman. My husband walked all over town, but he extinguished the remaining wax in the Earth Temple on West Street, causing the incense to burn too quickly. After stepping on the black mud on the ground and reaching the depths of the alley, the watchman pushed open the ordinary wooden door and almost fell to the ground. His body trembled even more violently, and he raised his hand and pointed at the main hall, as if to let Gao Ming pass first. This place is so weird. How dare Gao Ming enter the room casually? He doesn''t even dare to enter the threshold and is ready to retreat at any time. "Bang!" The gong fell to the ground and made a sound. The watchman seemed to have difficulty standing still. He kept pointing towards the main hall with his hand. Gritting his teeth, Gao Ming crossed the threshold and walked into the main hall. Yin energy swept through his body, and the cold wind in the hall made him wake up instantly, and he looked at everything in front of him with round eyes. There is a black wooden altar table in the main hall, with a wooden cage like a mountain pressing on it, and layers of memorial tablets. "The town''s ancestral hall is in the north. The watchman just led me past the ancestral hall. What''s going on with the tablet hidden in his house?" There is a bowl of soil placed in front of the memorial tablet on the offering table, with a handful of unlit incense placed on it. Carrying the fallen watchman into the house, Gao Ming found that the watchman looked tall but his body was not heavy. The original article can be found in Liu#9@/! Holding the altar table with both hands, the old watchman was almost dying. He kowtowed several times, and then with the help of Gao Ming, he stretched his head in front of the "incense burner". He used the extinguished incense in his head to light an incense stick in the bowl, and then led Gao Ming to pray several times before taking the incense with both hands and inserting it into his head. The whole process was extremely strange. The old man seemed to have successfully renewed his life. His body stopped shaking, the smoke filled the air, and he slowly calmed down. Words of thanks to his ancestors came from his chest and abdomen. He knelt on the ground for a long time before getting up. He slowly turned around, and his hollowed head was facing Gao Ming. "Do you want to be a watchman?" The old voice came from the old man''s chest and abdomen, and rang directly in Gao Ming''s ears: "There were originally two watchmen in the town. I held the gong, and he took the bang. He kept knocking while walking, but he was killed some time ago, his head was sacrificed to the river **** by Huang Xian, and his body was divided by the townspeople. " Gao Ming remained silent. He firmly believed that there would be no pie in the sky. Every transformation method in this town would cost a lot. "The watchman patrols the night for the townspeople, and there are no taboos. If you become a watchman, at least you can settle down here." The old man said seriously and thoughtfully, as if he didn''t have any malice. "Then how was your companion killed?" "He didn''t want to continue doing it. He stopped using the incense and lost his way." The old man didn''t seem to want to talk anymore. After replacing the incense, his condition improved a lot. He bent down and took out a wooden box from under the altar table: "Are you angry? Blood is like the bright sun, and you cannot hide it in the dark. The ghosts and gods from all directions will find you sooner or later. Only by being a watchman and receiving the blessing of your ancestors can you survive in the town. " As he spoke, the old man opened the box and took out a face-digging knife and a bone-planing plane. He spread out a piece of cloth that had been used for a long time. The original color of the cloth could no longer be seen. It was all solidified with blood. plaque. "Would you like to be a watchman?" (End of chapter) Chapter 550 Zhang Mingli Chapter 550 Zhang Mingli The old man held a knife in his hand, as if he was going to dig out Gao Ming''s face and brain at the next moment, and insert his own incense into Gao Ming''s neck. "Besides the watchman, are there any other options?" Gao Ming''s hand had already touched the butcher''s knife. He was really frightened by the old watchman. He was chatting happily one second, but he took out the knife the next. Preparing to dig into his face, even if the change happened quickly, it was still very natural, as if the old watchman was doing it for his own good. "The blood is boiling like smoke rising into the sky. It cannot be hidden no matter how hard it is hidden, and it will be noticed no matter how hard it is sealed. When the time comes, people in the town want to sacrifice you, and people outside the town want to eat you. Where can you escape to?" The old watchman took another step toward a higher life: "I am getting old, and the time I can stay awake after smelling the incense is getting shorter and shorter. If I fall in the town one day, you will write my memorial tablet. It will be you." Take over from me." After listening to the old watchman''s words, Gao Ming''s eyes were complicated. He didn''t know what was enshrined in the town''s ancestral hall, but he could probably guess who had left so many tablets on the altar table. Cant the watchmans tablet be placed in the ancestral hall? "Why come in? The ancestral hall in the town has long ceased to be an ancestral hall. It is not a place to worship ancestors at all." The old watchman approached with a knife. He really wanted Gao Ming to replace him: "Watchman, first of all, you have to watch the night. Only those with strong yang energy and strong fortune can lift the lantern. You are very suitable. " Pulling out the butcher''s knife with his backhand, Gao Ming stood on the other side of the offering table: "Old sir, I respect you as a person and appreciate your help, but I have other things to do. My friends are waiting for me to rescue them. I''m afraid I can''t make a decision until I find them." Gao Ming''s attitude is very tough. He knows too little about this town to dare to choose a certain transformation method easily. "The butcher''s knife? Why did you provoke that madman?" The watchman had no eyes, but the voice coming from his chest and abdomen directly pointed out where the knife in Gao Ming''s hand came from. He seemed to be able to directly sense people. Various kinds of Qi in the world, such as the Yang Qi and Blood Qi in Gao Ming''s body, the evil Qi in the butcher''s knife, and the Yin Qi in Zhenbei Ancestral Hall. "I have a friend who was turned into a pig." Before Gao Ming finished speaking, the watchman waved his hand. "It is originally a pig, but it usually wears human skin." After the old watchman finished speaking, he also warned Gao Ming: "In this town, no matter who you meet, you will say this." After knowing that Gao Ming had provoked the butcher, the watchman was obviously not so enthusiastic. He paced in the house: "At the second watch of Haishi, it will be more dangerous outside. If you don''t go out to watch the night, it won''t be safe for you to stay here. The butcher said Maybe the altar table will be overturned. Putting down the knife in his hand, the voice in the watchman''s chest became even older: "I ask you again, if you are willing to be a watchman, I can help you stop the butcher and settle the grievances between you." It seemed that the decision was not easy for the watchman. "My friends are still waiting for me." "Okay." The watchman didn''t force him: "It''s not safe here. I''ll send you to a school in the town." "School?" Gao Ming did not pass this building when he walked with the watchman just now. "The town is still calm now, but it will get more troublesome as time goes by. Many things will be on the streets at Haishi, and the town gate may also be opened. You don''t have much time." The watchman bowed to the altar table a few more times, and took off a He handed the unlit incense to Gao Ming: "Put it away. If you encounter a disaster that you can''t resist, just use your own blood to light it. The stronger the blood, the better the effect of burning the incense." The watchman was helping Gao Ming, but there seemed to be some selfish motives hidden behind this good intention. He was afraid that Gao Ming would continue to ask questions, so he picked up the lantern and walked out: "The road to the school is not easy to walk, so follow closely." Haishi is about 21 o''clock to 23 o''clock. At this time, the night is not at its deepest, but Gao Ming already feels faintly uneasy. The watchman had always taken the main roads in villages and towns before, never going near the small roads. This time, in order to send Gao Ming to school, he walked uncharacteristically along the winding alleys for a long time. "Don''t talk nonsense when you get to school. Find a gentleman named Zhang. He is well-educated and gentle. He is different from everyone else in the town." The watchman''s words attracted Gao Ming''s attention. He should represent the man in Zhemeng Town. Order, what does the person who makes even the watchmen praise him correspond to? "Are there any good people like you in this town?" "I can''t be a good person." The watchman waved his hands repeatedly. After wearing the new incense, he became much stronger when walking. Going around here and there, the watchman didn''t know what Gao Ming was thinking. He just felt sorry for Gao Ming. Such a good young man had to provoke the butcher. "arrive." There were no stars or moon, and the watchman opened a wood door in the darkness. The air in the yard was completely different from that outside, with a faint fragrance of flowers. There is always the smell of incense in Zhemeng Town, and the smell of burning paper money will stick to your clothes if you stay there for a long time, but this small courtyard is different. It is surrounded by yellow mud walls and half of the roof tiles are missing. It is simply covered with thatch. The upper beams in the house are not straight and the lower beams are crooked. There are a few rotten wooden chairs and small wooden tables with various pictures carved in the corners. In the past, there were two main types of schools: Meng schools, which taught children how to read, and scripture schools, which taught adults scientific examinations. The schools in front of Gao Ming were more like rural private schools built by villages, towns and clans. "I have to do the watch at Haishi. You stay here and come out after the fifth watch at Yinshi." After the watchman delivered Gao Ming, he raised his hand and knocked on a small door next to the school: "Mr. Zhang, I brought it A student is coming? After a long time, the sound of wine jars rolling came from the house, the small door was opened a crack, and an unshaven man appeared behind the door. Read the original text in Liu#9@/! He glanced at the watchman, then glanced at Gao Ming, his eyes full of disdain, and said a very strange thing: "You still don''t give up? You brought a fool to test me again?" "Mr. Zhang, his energy and blood are as strong as fire, and he offended the butcher again..." "I see, the reasons are the same every time. Can''t Yongsheng Pharmaceutical play some new tricks?" The man surnamed Zhang opened the door and said to the watchman rudely: "Go away, old man, get off." Dont ask me to wipe your **** for the first time. Frankly speaking, the man in the small courtyard of the school was completely different from the image of the teacher in Gao Ming''s impression, but considering that this was in Zhemeng Town, he didn''t care so much. The watchman bowed to the man named Zhang, scolded him a few more times, and then left. "Knowing that you are going to die, you still come in. You are so stupid." Mr. Zhang held a scripture in his arms and looked at Gao Ming, who was still in a daze: "What do you want to learn here?" "I want to learn...to kill." Gao Ming''s voice was very low. It was estimated that only he could hear it. He paused slightly and stared at the face of the man named Zhang. His mind was filled with the information provided by the players in the taboo game. They asked Gao Ming The person I ordered to help look for was very similar to the man in front of me, and their surname was Zhang: "Teacher, can you tell me your name?" Leaning against the doorframe, the man said nonchalantly: "Zhang Mingli." (End of chapter) Chapter 551 Wanjie family Chapter 551 The Wanjie Family "There are many children who come to study with me, but few are as explicit as you." Zhang Mingli seemed to have a slight interest in Gao Ming: "Who do you want to kill?" "I haven''t thought about it yet." Gao Ming replied seriously to every word of Zhang Mingli. "Then I taught you what to do if you use it to kill me?" Zhang Mingli didn''t look like a teacher at all. "Whoever has ill intentions towards me or wants to kill me, I will do it." Gao Ming glanced at the small house where Zhang Mingli lived. The simple wooden house was filled with "brand new" books, most of which taught how to be a good person. of. "A fair answer, it''s hard for you to leave alive like this." Zhang Mingli had no intention of letting Gao Ming enter the room: "Go find a chair in the school and sit on it, and listen to my arrangements." Zhemeng Town is eerie and weird, but the Xuetang courtyard is an exception. Zhang Mingli, who is leaning against the door, talks and behaves more like a tester than the residents of the town. After he told Gao Ming, he went back to the room directly. Before closing the door, he shook his head at Gao Ming: "You are a poor person who was tricked into this place by the eternal life medicine." Zhang Mingli showed no respect for Yongsheng Pharmaceutical in his words. His words were rude, but he was too lazy to scold Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Judging from Zhang Mingli''s performance, he should be the person that the players in the Taboo Game are looking for. His personality and appearance all match. "It went so smoothly, which makes me a little uneasy." Gao Ming was not in a hurry to reveal his identity. Zhang Mingli might not believe it at first, but he always felt that something was wrong. He has been to the Molten Fire and entered the Dead Tower. Those players are now in a very bad situation, with incomplete will and twisted spirits. Most of them suffer from incurable mental illness, but even so, they have never thought of compromising. "With Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s attitude towards killing all players, they can''t let Zhang Mingli hide here, unless... this is a trap?" The fifth-level confidentiality qualification test is the most important test of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Those who complete the test can enter directly. The fifth-level confidentiality laboratory has access to the core secrets of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. If players of forbidden games sneak in, it will indeed pose a certain threat to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. "Zhang Mingli has a very high reputation among the players. He seems to have saved the lives of many players, so using him as bait is a good choice." Everything in Zhemeng Town is an image, and Zhang Mingli''s true body may not be here at all. Gao Ming did not dare to act rashly: "We cannot rely on Zhang Mingli''s power now. We must take the initiative by ourselves." Entering the school and sitting under the crooked beams, Gao Ming was really worried that the place would collapse. After wiping the butcher knife, Gao Ming unexpectedly discovered that wrapping the blade with the crying sheepskin could prevent the evil spirit from being exposed and isolate the perception of others, but the child in the sheepskin would cry even more. "Don''t worry, I will avenge you." To kill monsters in deep nightmares, you need to figure out their corresponding images. For example, if you want to really kill the watchman, you may need to completely destroy the order of Dream Town, destroy the memorial tablets left by each watchman, and cut off the incense. . The butcher follows completely different rules than the watchman. He seems to represent chaos and slaughter. If you want to get rid of him, you may have to start with him. When Gao Ming met the Butcher for the first time, he discovered that there was another voice hidden in the other person. That voice was protecting the tester who had turned into a black donkey, so Gao Ming suspected that the tester and the Butcher were fused together. The night wind blew the firewood door, and the yellow mud wall was lightly scratched by fingernails. A man and a woman were sneaking around the door of the school. They were dressed in coarse linen clothes, with incense ash on their faces. They looked similar to what the townspeople were wearing, except for the wrists. The black ring revealed the identity of their tester. "Is the information correct?" The man had a butterfly tattooed on his cheek, and the gorgeous pattern covered half of his face. "The method to trigger the Eleventh Transformation Method is in the school. I compiled my father''s notes and found that very few people know this secret." The woman was about thirty years old, born with double pupils, very white skin, and long hair tied behind her head. . "Ahem." The man touched the woman, signaling her to be silent, and then pointed at Gao Ming in the school: "Is it really a secret? We shouldn''t trust that cheap daddy." The woman was a little embarrassed. She rolled her eyes and pushed open the door. She stopped covering up and entered the school directly. "I remember you." After seeing Gao Ming''s face, the woman said, "In the shrine room before entering the nightmare, I saw you and another woman entering the secret passage with the suicide note written on it." What Gao Ming saw was actually a paper man, but he didn''t find the passage with the paper man written on the wall, so he followed Bai Huang into the secret passage of the deceased photo. "I don''t have any hostility. The reason why I pay attention to you is because what my brother and I saw were also photos of the deceased. My brother and I were following you at the time." The woman stood on the other side of the school, and her brother blocked the door of the school. , as if there was a pair of scissors hidden in his sleeve. "We are all here for the qualification test. It is better to help each other than to hinder each other." The woman stared at Gao Ming for a long time and released her goodwill: "My father is the first batch of test subjects for the brain trial of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. , if you are willing to cooperate, we can share some information with you. Trapped in a nightmare, most of these testers were unwilling to make enemies until their own interests were involved. They brought the world of reality into this place. "What cooperation?" "Aren''t you here also for the eleventh transformation method? It is said to be a dream interpretation method with minimal side effects and basically no restrictions on the tester." The woman took two steps forward: "There is no limit on the number of times of the transformation method, and we will not do it either. Drive you out. If everything goes well, the three of us can complete the transformation and obtain the fifth-level confidentiality qualification." 69BookBar "You misunderstood. I came here only to avoid disaster, and I''m not too interested in the transformation method." Gao Ming crossed his hands on his chest and was still thinking about **** the butcher. "Be honest. If it wasn''t for the reform method and the fifth-level qualification, why are you here?" There seemed to be a will-o''-the-wisp burning in the woman''s eyes, as if she could see through Gao Ming''s past and present lives: "We all saw it in the shrine. The posthumous photos show that everyone has someone they must see. He has become our obsession and inner demon. No need to explain, the shrine has already given the answer. " Gao Ming really had no idea to explain. The woman had preconceptions, thinking that what he saw was also a photo of the deceased, and felt that the two of them were suitable to join forces. "My name is Wan Min, and he is my brother Wan Yang. We are both orphans rescued by our father from a cult organization." The woman seemed to have a good personality and no evil intentions, but Gao Ming lowered his head slightly. He always felt that the woman was lying. Based on what the woman said at the beginning, her father was one of the first test subjects of the brain experiment of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Gao Ming happened to remember a test subject with the same surname Wan. Not only was he one of the first test subjects, he also had the same eyes as the woman. It''s Chongtong, and that person is called Wan Jie. (End of chapter) Chapter 552 birthday banquet Chapter 552 Birthday Banquet Too many words lead to mistakes. Wan Min''s expression remained unchanged, but he noticed a very subtle change in expression on Gao Ming''s face. She didn''t know that her words aroused Gao Ming''s suspicion, so she simply didn''t think about it and used more truth to "seduce" Gao Ming into agreeing. "We are all trapped in a deep nightmare now. Dream interpretation is to release the nightmare deep in one''s mind, and consume spiritual will to distort the deep nightmare. This transformation method does not have much restraint on the tester and does not need to be injected into the body. Filling foreign objects does not require giving up the body like building a spiritual temple; compared with the evil spirits method that sacrifices the body and consciousness in exchange for the help of uncertain ghosts and gods, the dream interpretation method consumes consciousness and soul in exchange for one''s own nightmare, which is more sustainable. control." "Are you familiar with various transformation methods?" Gao Ming raised his eyes. "There is a lot of information preserved in my father''s notes. After everyone has completed the transformation, the three of us can continue to team up to explore the deep nightmare." The woman said it nicely, but Gao Ming didn''t take it to heart at all. The two parties didn''t understand each other, and they probably didn''t know when they were sacrificed. "Since the dream interpretation method has so many advantages, why are there so few people choosing it? There are only three of us in the school now?" "The dream interpretation method is hidden in the corner of the town, and the school is not something ordinary people can find." His younger brother Wan Yang interrupted. He was not as good at disguise as his elder sister, and his eyes were full of vigilance and vigilance when looking at Gao Ming. "The power of ghosts and gods is very powerful in nightmares, which cannot be competed by our own nightmares." My sister Wan Min explained: "The dream interpretation method is only suitable for those who have experienced real terror. Only when these people''s nightmares are released can ghosts and gods be freed." fear." After hearing what Wan Min said, Gao Ming felt that this dream interpretation method was quite suitable for him. "In addition, it is very difficult to obtain the release method. It ranks among the top three among the thirteen transformation methods." Wan Min knew this, so he wanted to cooperate with Gao Ming: "Facing the inner fear and enduring the pain Despair and surviving the fantasy test are trivial, we still need to complete some very outrageous tasks. The wine jar was rolling in the small room next to the school, and the wooden door was opened again. Zhang Mingli walked out with the scriptures. He saw that Wan Min and Wan Yang sister and brother did not show anything unusual, and directly placed a copied scripture in front of Gao Ming. . "It''s Mr. Tang''s sixty-fifth birthday. Please send the birthday gift to me." Picking up the wet scripture, Gao Ming tried to find some clues from Zhang Mingli. Wan Min beside him reminded him in a low voice: "Pay attention to safety. This is the mission I said." "Okay, I''ll definitely deliver it." "Wait a minute." Zhang Mingli looked like an ancient Confucian scholar: "Do you know why Mr. Tang has lived his sixty-fifth birthday for ten consecutive years?" "He died at the age of sixty-five?" Gao Ming replied subconsciously. "You''re a teachable kid, go ahead." Zhang Mingli didn''t even look at Gao Ming, but turned around and stared at the Wan brothers and sisters. Holding the scripture in hand, Gao Ming hesitated after leaving the school. He always felt that this gift was not a good thing. "The Dream Interpretation and Transformation Method might be able to help me restore my nightmares. It''s worth taking the risk." Gao Ming still remembered that the boy who built the spiritual temple behind the Earth Temple said that his captain Tang Hu was Mr. Tang''s new recruit. My son, who has obtained the qualifications for transformation and level five secrecy, entered the deep nightmare purely to take his two "brothers" to complete the test. After taking a detour, Gao Ming opened the scripture and took a look. In addition to a large section of incomprehensible text, there was also a personal name. Most of them were named Tang. "This birthday gift is quite strange." After walking around with the watchman, Gao Ming memorized the location of the main buildings in the town. The Tang family''s mansion was also in the north, not far from the ancestral hall. It was considered a "big family" in the town. Moving towards Tang Zhai, Gao Ming was halfway there when the sheepskin behind him suddenly cried loudly, as if he was frightened by something. A few seconds later, Gao Ming suddenly realized why Yangpi was crying. He saw a large shadow on the other side of the street spreading like black blood on the ground. "The butcher is coming!" He turned around and ran away, but it was still too late. Gao Ming heard the butcher''s voice that was sometimes strong and sometimes sharp. "Found it! This little beast deserves a thousand cuts!" "Hei Donkey will not lie to you. I have already said that Hei Donkey will never lie to you. Shopkeeper Wang is still in the millstone, and it was someone else who stole the knife!" "Shut your stupid mouth, I know! I will kill him first and then you!" "I am you, you are me, can you kill yourself?" "Shut up! Shut up!" The murmur caused waves in the street. The butcher didn''t care what time of day it was, and a large shadow was cast from the corner. Gao Ming didn''t dare to look at the butcher''s appearance out of curiosity. He ran out as soon as he heard the butcher''s voice and ran towards North Street as fast as he could. Haishi has not yet arrived, birthday ceremonies have not yet begun, and townspeople participating in birthday ceremonies have already appeared on the street in front of Tang''s house. These people wore heavy blush. Regardless of men or women, they all wore thick powder. They carried various gift boxes in their hands, and they seemed to be worried that the gifts they gave would not be in line with Mr. Tang''s wishes and that Mr. Tang would blame them. "So many people?" Among the townspeople giving gifts, Gao Ming smelled a strong smell of incense from them. Sometimes he accidentally touched each other''s clothes, and incense ash would fall on him. 69BookBar "They... are very light." Gao Ming found that the townspeople on the street were fundamentally different from the watchmen and butchers he met before. These people seemed to be made of paper. Worried about the butcher coming, Gao Ming took a few steps forward. He saw two white longevity characters posted on the vermilion door. The stone lion in front of the door was blindfolded with black cloth, and the gatekeeper wore a The wooden cover of the big-headed doll holds a pink and delicious Dashou peach in its hand. Looking further inside, the longevity hall is filled with white birthday candles and various delicacies are placed on the table. There were many guests attending the birthday banquet on North Street, but the room seemed deserted. The dark wind blew by, and the candles in the longevity hall swayed a few times. Then a young man wearing a black brocade robe walked into the courtyard. He kowtowed nine times to the longevity hall respectfully. "Father, Haishi has arrived, can the birthday banquet begin?" The man has a nice voice and is handsome. A low roar came from the depths of Shouting Hall. It was definitely not something that a human could make. Through the layers of windows, Gao Ming couldn''t see what was inside. Hearing the voices in the longevity hall, the man dared to get up and walk to the door of Tangzhai. The two big-headed boys carried the ceremony table to the door in a tacit understanding. The guests entered one after another, placed the birthday gifts on the table, and entered the longevity hall with a flattering smile on their faces. What made Gao Ming feel faintly uneasy was that with so many people entering the longevity hall, the longevity hall was still quiet, and there was no sound at all. Nothing came out. "Weren''t they all killed? Master Tang was eating people in the longevity hall?" (End of chapter) ~ The physical book is now available for p The physical book is now available for pre-sale, and there are plenty of gifts~ The door of Surabaya Apartment is open, and the world of ghost stories is waiting for you to unlock! The physical book "Gaitan Game Designer Surabaya Apartment" is now available for pre-sale. Search for "Gaitan Game Designer" on Taobao. A total of 1,300 autographed copies have been prepared for everyone in this publication, as well as rich first-print bonuses. I hope this story can still bring you a heart-pounding sense of adventure and an unimaginable reading experience. (End of chapter) Chapter 553 Spring Lady and Sacrifice Chapter 553 Chun Niang and Sacrifice Gao Ming remembered that Wan Min said that everything Zhang Mingli told him was outrageous, and this Shoutang was probably very dangerous. Step by step, it was Gao Ming''s turn after all. He took out the scriptures copied by Zhang Mingli, but instead of placing them directly on the ceremony table, he swept the big-headed boy and the man the same way. Their eyes collided, and both Gao Ming and the man saw the black ring on the other''s wrist. "Are you Tang Hu?" Gao Ming spoke in a low voice. A trace of surprise flashed in the young man''s eyes, but the expression on his face did not change at all. He was extremely reserved: "How do you know?" "I met two of your friends, Li Zhu and Li Zhu." Gao Ming was not polite and said directly: "I helped Li Zhu give away the hearts of the townspeople, and I helped Li Zhu lure away the butcher. They let I came here to see you and tell you if you could help us." Gao Ming didn''t say help me, he just used "us" to confuse people, giving people the feeling that everyone has joined forces. After listening to Gao Ming''s words, Tang Hu''s reaction was very dull, and he still just smiled politely: "I have accepted the birthday gift, please come in quickly." Tang Hu grabbed Gao Ming''s wrist and pressed the black ring with Qi Qi. He walked in with Gao Ming with a smile on his face, as if he was afraid that Gao Ming would run away. In the minds of Li Zhu and Li Zhu, their captain was very trustworthy and would never harm them, so they accepted the transformation method under the captain''s arrangement and became White Pig and Lingguan. Gao Ming didn''t know the bond between them, but judging from his first impression, Tang Hu was definitely a deep-seated person, intangible to emotions and anger, and capable of bending and stretching. "It''s not convenient to talk over there, so you come with me." Tang Hu pulled Gao Ming into Tang''s house in front of many guests. He was walking in front. Gao Ming couldn''t see the other person''s expression clearly, but he just felt that Tang Hu had Eerie. "Did my two brothers ask you to come here for help?" After entering the house, Tang Hu still didn''t let go. People who didn''t know the inside story might have thought that the two had a good relationship. Nodding, Gao Ming focused most of his attention on the longevity hall. Guests kept coming in, and the candles in the longevity hall were getting brighter and brighter. "You are so brave. You pretended to be a guest. If Mr. Tang finds out, you will get skin cramps." Tang Hu didn''t know that Gao Ming came here on behalf of Zhang Mingli. The information gap led him to think that Gao Ming was asking for his help before sneaking in. among the guests. "What should we do? Li Zhu and the others are in trouble, and the butcher is still looking for me everywhere." Gao Ming pretended to be panicked: "I also specially prepared a birthday gift, which I found with great difficulty." "At this point, I can only hide you first, and then I will send you away after the birthday banquet is over." Tang Hu looked like he was thinking about you very much, and led Gao Ming directly towards the east side room. "I can hide, but Li Zhu and the others..." "Don''t care about anything else. Something went wrong at the birthday banquet. You and I will both die, let alone save others." Tang Hu was still gentle, but his tone was unquestionable. Avoiding the Antarctic Immortal and Magu Longevity worshiped outside the house, Tang Hu asked Gao Ming to hide behind him and walked quickly to the east corner of Tang''s house. The courtyard was decorated with lanterns, candles, and birthday cakes, but the area around the wing was deserted. Guests were reluctant to approach, and servants would avoid it. The blue-brick house in front of them seemed to be disgusting even to ghosts. "After the guests are seated, Mr. Tang will wear the newly made shroud this year and sit at the birthday table. As a descendant, I will kowtow to the birthday star, so you can hide here first." Tang Hu patiently told Gao Mingtang''s house. Following the rules, he walked to the door of the wing, raised his hand and knocked on the door softly, and said in a very gentle voice: "Chun Niang, I have a friend coming to visit. There is a birthday banquet in the house. Can you please ask him to go to your house for a while? " Hearing Tang Hu call the other party Chun Niang, Gao Ming felt that there was something wrong. There was a female family member living in the wing that no servant wanted to approach. Men and women were not close to each other, but Tang Hu actually wanted to hide himself in the other party''s room. "Hu Lang, you came to see me. I thought you had forgotten me. I haven''t seen you all day, and my heart feels like a knife." The voice of the woman in the room can be said to be charming. After hearing this, Tang Hu''s eyes lit up. It was difficult to hide his disgust, but he still adjusted his tone and said a few words of love without any limit. Seeing this, Gao Ming felt something was wrong even more. Tang Hu was Master Tang''s newly adopted son, and the woman in the house lived in the wing of Master Tang''s family. The relationship was a bit confusing. The door of the wing slowly opened, and the strong smell of rouge and corpse smell were mixed together. Ordinary people would change their color when smelling it, but Tang Hu still raised his handsome face, and his eyes were even full of love. "It''s really hard for you too." Gao Ming muttered in his heart. He didn''t want to be in the same room with the monster in the wing. Just as he was about to shake off Tang Hu''s hand and leave, the screams and screams of guests running for their lives suddenly came from the street outside. footsteps. "I heard it! The little lamb is crying! That little beast is wrapped with my knife. It''s such a bitch! When I find it, I''m going to tear it apart in front of its parents!" "It''s so noisy! We haven''t found it yet, why are you yelling! You stupid pig, stop scaring people away!" "If you dare to scold me, I will stab you to death!" "Shut up! Mr. Tang is celebrating his birthday, please calm down!" "Kill! Kill them all! You are an old thief who has been dead for ten years and still celebrates his birthday. He will not die cleanly!" The butcher''s chaotic voice appeared at the front door, and a force overturned the stone lion outside the door, but it did not cross the threshold of the Tang residence. "I heard it! I heard it! The kid and the knife thief are in there!" The lanterns at the main entrance were covered by shadows, and the candles in the longevity hall flickered, and roars like beasts sounded from the depths of the longevity hall. The house seemed to have life, the walls were crowded inward, and cries rang out from all the lanterns, like a A frightened and crying child. Check out the 16-9 book bar and see the correct version! The way to escape was blocked. A butcher could already force Gao Ming to run everywhere. But when Mr. Tang came in, Gao Ming had no chance of escaping. "It must not be targeted by both sides at the same time." Before the butcher barged in, Gao Ming made a miscalculation and was pushed into the side room by Tang Hu. "Bang!" As soon as the wooden door was closed, the corners of Tang Hu''s mouth raised, and his face changed completely: "Chun Niang, my friend is strong and strong, and has the blood of an ox. He can be called a ''delicacy''. You can enjoy it slowly." "Tang Hu! You hurt me!" "You are stupid enough. One of them turned into a pig and the other turned into a house. Do you believe that they are animals?" Tang Hu''s face completely lost the gentle sunshine, and his expression was twisted and vicious. He seemed to be under strong pressure. The stimulation leads to psychological abnormality. "They trust you so much, but you are just using them, treating them as chips that can be exchanged and sold at any time!" "So I showed them the way to live. You''d better not think about resisting and ''enjoy'' it. Maybe you can live in the Tang house like me and no longer have to worry about the terror of the night." Tang Hu took out a He put the talisman on the crack of the door and walked away. "It''s so tempting. What Tororo said is true. You are a delicacy. One bite will make people want to die." The woman''s voice was charming to the bone. She twitched her nose, as if she was sucking the life out of her. of Yang Qi. With his hair fluttering, Gao Ming looked back. There were curtains of different lengths hanging in the wing. There were no bookcases, dressing tables, tables and chairs, only a wooden bed covered by gauze. As the woman''s voice sounded, the curtains slid down, and a woman''s head loomed. She was extremely beautiful, with teeth like rhinoceros and a long eyebrow. Only corpse spots and fish scales could be faintly seen under her neck. (End of chapter) Chapter 554 Tear down this town Chapter 554: Destroyed this town With a beautiful smile and beautiful eyes, the woman looming in the curtain is incredibly beautiful. Her smile seems to be able to draw away people''s hearts and souls. However, Gao Ming was not in the mood to appreciate beautiful women now. His eyes could see things that ordinary people could not see. Through the gauze and curtains, Gao Ming vaguely saw the body of a huge, smelly fish. As the woman approached excitedly, the fish''s body flipped, causing all the curtains to roll like waves, as if it was dragging Gao Ming into the deep pool. "Come closer, come closer, this handsome face makes my heart itch." Chun Niang stretched out an arm from the curtain, which was like gelatin and white jade, but this hand was more than two meters away from her head. From a distance, it looks very strange. "You think I''m handsome?" Gao Ming said calmly, "Then you are really hungry." His heart was beating, his blood was surging, and Gao Ming did nothing, but to Chun Niang, it seemed like he was trying his best to seduce her. Her eyes were blurred and dreamy, and Chun Niang was twisting her body so charmingly, as if a river of spring water was trying to completely wrap up her life. "Come, come here." The curtains were like a gentle wind pushing Gao Ming, and this small wing seemed to have turned into a big river made of curtains, and the wooden bed shrouded in gauze was the only boat. The waves surge and the boat rises and falls, everything is so ambiguous. Gao Ming didn''t know how he appeared beside the bed. The gauze was still not opened, but Gao Ming could clearly see the huge and ugly body on the bed. Chun Niang has a very beautiful appearance and is naturally charming, but for some unknown reason, her lower body grows together with a huge river fish. The strong rancid smell cannot be covered no matter how much rouge and spices are applied. "Come on, come in." Chun Niang''s voice was seductive, but Gao Ming stopped. The tulle beside the bed not only represents the bottom line of a high life, but also the face of Chun Niang herself. Going further inside, many things have to be made clear. The charming voice kept urging, but Gao Ming remained unmoved. Chun Niang gradually lost her patience. Her voice was no longer sweet and began to become rough and sharp, like a broken shell stuck in her throat. The curtains also changed with Chun Niang''s mood, no longer gentle, but became rough, like giant pythons lurking in the water. "Have you seen Tang Hu''s scenery? What I can give to him can also be given to you, so that you can have peace every night and live happily in Zhemeng Town." As soon as the words changed, Chun Niang''s voice became cold: "Or I turned you into a servant in the house, took out your heart and made you a paper man, and made you kneel beside my bed day and night." "My body is not clean. I just crawled out of a mass grave. The clothes on my body are all worn by dead people." Gao Ming was a little helpless. Chun Niang looked at him as if she wanted to devour him. It was no longer simply something that could be done with desire. Described. "So what if you''re dead?" Chun Niang didn''t expect Gao Ming to say this, so she laughed directly: "That''s a perfect match. I am a sacrificial girl dedicated to the river **** in the town. I was tortured by the Water Dragon King to both humans and ghosts. In the end, I was tortured by the water dragon king. Taken away by Master Tang to be my concubine, you are just what I want!" The wooden bed shook, and the gauze covering it fell to the ground, revealing the huge fish body covered with corpse spots and wounds. As soon as Chun Niang turned over, black blood and scales splashed on the ground, her beautiful head and body Facing Gao Ming, looking down at Gao Ming. Chun Niang loves beauty, and is also very afraid of others seeing her current appearance. If Gao Ming shows any strangeness or disgust, she will use the cruelest method to deal with Gao Ming. The two sides looked at each other for a long time, Gao Ming''s eyes were indifferent. In fact, he didn''t need to lift the veil. He had seen the other person''s body before, so he was very calm inside. He was neither confused by Chun Niang''s beauty nor disgusted by her ugly body. "There is another reason why I don''t want to implicate you." Gao Ming pulled out the butcher''s butcher''s knife with his backhand, and the billowing evil energy gathered on the word "Zhu". This knife killed more than just livestock: "I provoked the town. He is a butcher who is clamoring to kill everyone who has anything to do with me. You and I met by chance and you kindly took me in for refuge. How can I repay you with kindness? " Gao Ming''s words were awe-inspiring. The biggest difference between him and Tang Hu was that Tang Hu just pretended to be very good, suppressed the disgust in his heart and had an affair with Chun Niang, and did not use any means to achieve his goal. Gao Ming really treats Chun Niang as a human being. He has seen too many monsters and he no longer knows how to judge by appearance. "What you say is better than what you sing. In the final analysis, it''s not an excuse!" The moment the bedside gauze fell, Chun Niang was already torn, but what she didn''t expect was that Gao Ming really didn''t seem to be afraid. "It''s not an excuse. I''m a very simple person. A good deed must be repaid and a grudge must be repaid!" Gao Ming clasped his fists: "You asked me to take shelter in the wing. If you need anything in the future, just ask and I will do my best." Do it. Chun Niang didn''t take what Gao Ming said to heart at all, her huge fish body seemed to be pressing over her. "Whether it''s killing Mr. Tang or killing the Water Dragon King, I can help you." Gao Ming quickly determined the person Chun Niang hated the most, and he said quietly: "You were sacrificed by the townspeople. Everyone here has blood on their hands, and I can help you destroy this place if you need it. Gao Ming''s last words made Chun Niang hesitate. It wasn''t that she was moved by Gao Ming''s proposal. She just found it funny that a poor living person in front of her was brazenly talking about destroying the town and killing the Water Dragon King. She really wanted to kill the Water Dragon King. Mr. Tang snatched her back because of his own selfish desires. After discovering that she had become like this, he imprisoned her here. She hated them and everyone in this town. She once represented the beauty and vitality of the town and was named after spring, but the townspeople destroyed her with their own hands. Hatred surged, the curtains were splashed with blood, and Chun Niang''s beautiful face was covered with resentment. Check out the 16-9 book bar to see the correct version! "Tang Hu is just using you. He became Mr. Tang''s godson and is now very prosperous. The biggest difference between him and me is that he wants to integrate into this town, while what I want to do is destroy this place." Gao Ming''s eyes were firm, and the butcher''s knife was between him and Chun Niang: "If you believe me, give me some time, and I will prove my determination. If you don''t believe it, then I will try my best to fight with you. A fight to the death. Gao Ming was bland from beginning to end. He didn''t sound like he was threatening, but rather stating a fact. Fortunately, Gao Ming stole the butcher''s butcher''s knife, and now he had a chance to resist. Otherwise, he might not have been able to hurt Chun Niang with his bare hands. Outside the wing, Mr. Tang and the butcher seemed to be facing each other. The curtains inside the wing were like waves, and the atmosphere was tense. After a long time, Chun Niang''s huge body pressed down on the wooden bed, her eyebrows lowered: "It''s useless, you can''t even kill Mr. Tang." "How will you know if you don''t try?" Gao Ming really intends to do something big. "Have you seen the stone lions at the entrance of Tang''s house? They used to be placed at the entrance of the ancestral hall, but later they were moved away by Master Tang. They represent the greed of the townspeople. As long as there is still greed in people''s hearts, he will not disappear." (End of chapter) Chapter 555 At the second watch of Hai hour, close t Chapter 555: Second update at midnight, close the doors and windows Gao Ming got very important information from Chun Niang. Master Tang held a birthday banquet every year, which became more and more terrifying every year. The servants and guests who presented gifts to him were all townspeople who begged him for help. In the end, they were devoured by him bit by bit until they were completely unable to leave the Tang mansion. He moved the stone lion in front of the ancestral hall, robbed the Water Dragon King''s woman, and exchanged the lives of the townspeople for incense and copper coins. Mr. Tang was a wealthy man in the town, and the evil things he had done could not be written in ten pages, but But he is still alive and well. The townspeople all know that Mr. Tang is worse than a beast, but when it comes time to celebrate his birthday, they will still visit their homes to offer gifts and beg him to do things. Not to mention the aboriginal people in Zhemeng Town, even testers like Tang Hu would eagerly join Tang''s house when they get the chance. In order to "complicit", they would do any disgusting things. "If you are greedy, you can''t kill Mr. Tang. The townspeople all know Mr. Tang''s weaknesses, but who can really kill him? You can''t kill him! You can''t kill him!" Chun Niang thought with deep resentment in her eyes. After learning all the things that had happened before, her hatred made her wander between reason and madness: "No, you are lying to me too! All of you are lying to me! It is impossible to kill everyone in the town!" "I can prove it to you!" Gao Ming didn''t expect that Chun Niang would change her face as soon as she said she would. As soon as she recalled the past, she felt like she was losing control. The rotting fish body slapped the wooden bed and the ground, and the curtains seemed to strangle the people in the house. All living things. "Liars! They are all liars! I will never trust you again, absolutely never!" "You should give me a chance to prove it!" The fish tail swept towards him, and Gao Ming avoided it in a panic. If the attack just now was going to be recorded, his upper body would probably be broken into pieces. "Death! Everyone who lied to me, die!" Chun Niang shook her body unscrupulously, and the wing trembled, but the seemingly fragile windows and wooden doors were not damaged. This wing seemed to be blessed by some kind of power, making Chun Niang Mom can''t escape. After dodging around, Gao Ming finally did not swing his knife at Chun Niang. This was not because he was "loving the beauty", but because the butcher was outside and he was worried that letting the butcher''s knife see blood would cause new misfortunes. After a few minutes, the smell of corpses in the room became stronger, Chun Niang''s movements became slower, and Gao Ming also noticed something unusual. There were several chains running through the bottom of Chun Niang''s fish body, and there was a golden lock on the belly of the fish. Every time she moved her body, the chains would pull the wound and cause her severe pain. "Water, water..." After venting her anger, Chun Niang was sluggish and her defeated arm pointed to the corner, where there was a copper kettle. Holding the butcher''s knife, Gao Ming picked up the copper pot, which seemed to be the rainwater she secretly caught. Passing it to Chun Niang''s mouth, she didn''t dare to drink more, but just took a small sip. The newly appeared wrinkles on her face disappeared, and her lips became plump and attractive again. She pushed away the copper pot and looked at Gao Ming again. Chun Niang was once the most beautiful woman in the town. Men coveted her body and women envied her appearance. Later, she was given to the river **** and turned into a monster that everyone avoided. She was used in various ways. Gao Ming''s eyes looked at him, but Gao Ming''s eyes were different from everyone else''s eyes before. He was neither amazed by her beauty nor disgusted by her ugliness. Gao Ming seemed to really think from her perspective and wanted to avenge her. "I have been deceived by many people. Many of the townspeople who sacrificed me to the river **** have made oaths to me." "Trust is indeed one of the most precious things in the world. Once it is destroyed, it will be difficult to regain it." Gao Ming survived in a thrilling way. He had given up hope of convincing Chun Niang, but who Knowing that Chun Niang changed her tune herself. "You are right, so I don''t care about promises, but I want to see what you actually do." The overwhelming hatred in Chun Niang''s eyes was gradually hidden, and she replaced it with her seductive eyes. : "Didn''t you say that you want to help me kill the whole town? If you dare to enter the ancestral hall in the north, take out the tablets under the altar table, and then burn the ancestral hall with fire, I will be at your mercy from now on. Do you want me to Anything can be done. "What do you want that tablet for?" Gao Ming felt that Chun Niang didn''t just want revenge. Even if she was a fool in the past, after being abandoned and sacrificed once, she would have died long ago. "The ancestral hall in the town has been occupied. No one knows which ghosts and gods did it. Everyone dares to be angry but dare not speak out. You are also doing a good deed." Chun Niang smiled at the corner of her mouth, completely different from when she went crazy just now. Burning the ancestral hall would be making the whole town an enemy, and Gao Ming had no such plan for the time being. "That''s all, I knew you were lying to me." Chun Niang rolled her eyes: "Burning the ancestral hall makes you embarrassed, then I will do something else. There is a gold lock on my belly, and the key is behind Mr. Tang''s longevity hall. In the secret room, if you can get the key, I will do three things for you." "key?" "Yes, a golden key." Chun Niang gave Gao Ming a simple gesture: "Exchanging one thing for three things, you won''t lose no matter what." "Okay, I can try." Gao Ming nodded and agreed. He didn''t believe in the promise, but he believed in the position. Chun Niang has irreconcilable conflicts with the townspeople, which can be put to good use. "Go on, go on, I will try my best to cooperate with you." Chun Niang''s beautiful face came close to Gao Ming''s side, and her terrifying body was placed behind her: "It seems that you are much more handsome than Tang Hu. I will give you one and I will wear it." Just wear some clothes." The curtain shook, and a piece of gauze stained with fish scales and blood fell into Gao Ming''s hands. "Take it, it can be used as a scabbard for your sword, blocking the butcher''s perception. My clothes are much better than that crying sheepskin." "Thank you." The gauze clothes were very thin. Gao Ming peeled off the sheepskin and wrapped the butcher''s knife with the clothes. As expected, the evil spirit disappeared and the crying in the sheepskin slowly stopped. Check out the 16-9 book bar and see the correct version! Gao Ming was relieved that he didn''t have to worry about being discovered by the butcher. He walked to the window and poked a hole in the window paper. The butcher came to the door, and Mr. Tang still didn''t show up, but the two did not fight as Gao Ming wanted. There are two voices in the butcher''s body, and the thinned voice has been comforting the other voice. Not only did he avoid conflicts, he even said that he had also prepared a birthday gift for Mr. Tang and wanted to attend Mr. Tang''s birthday banquet. "You bitch! I''ll give him a birthday! If I don''t kill his whole family, the red characters will be written upside down!" "Mr. Tang, you think I''m just farting. In the past, Shopkeeper Wang''s business is now handled by me, and I will have to rely on you more in the future." "I rely on you**! Kill! Kill them all!" The butcher''s voice was contradictory. It seemed to be suppressed, but in fact it was more like a pot of boiling water, with the lid threatening to fly off at any time. "It''s a bit strange. I only heard the butcher''s yelling and Master Tang''s roar, but I haven''t seen their true bodies yet." Gao Ming was waiting for an opportunity. The deeper the night went, the more chaotic the town would be. "Second watch at midnight, close the doors and windows to prevent theft and theft!" Just when Gao Ming was about to look back, the old watchman''s voice rang out on North Street. It was the second watch of midnight. (End of chapter) Chapter 556 The gift has arrived Chapter 556 The gift has arrived From Xu Shi to Hai Shi, the streets that the watchman walked through changed significantly. The night became darker, and the old buildings wiped away the dust, looking eerie, mysterious and dangerous. Blood stains seeped under the mottled wall, and the white paper lanterns were slowly dyed red. The watchman did not deceive Gao Ming, and the Zhemeng Town in Haishi was even more terrifying than before. "As soon as Xu Shi fell asleep, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical did not completely push the testers to death, leaving everyone some preparation time." Gao Ming''s brain was running rapidly, and various thoughts collided with each other: "Players want to survive in Zhemeng Town, there are There are two options: hide in Tibet and survive until dawn, or take the initiative to accept those terrible transformation methods and let them carry out inhumane transformations on you. " Li Zhu, Tang Hu, and Wan Min all chose the latter path. Even if they knew that the transformation method was dangerous, they still wanted to give it a try. "Maybe there is a third way to choose. Zhemeng Town is not like a separate dream. It seems like many nightmares mixed together. If this place can be destroyed..." "Are you scared?" Chun Niang suddenly spoke, her head that made men crazy resting on Gao Ming''s shoulders: "Why don''t you just obey me?" Hearing the ridicule and teasing in Chun Niang''s words, Gao Ming didn''t care and walked directly to the door: "I will do the two things you said one by one." There was surprise in her beautiful eyes. Chun Niang asked Gao Ming to burn the ancestral hall before, just because she felt that Gao Ming would definitely not agree. She first proposed an impossible thing, and then said something easier so that Gao Ming could accept it. But I didn''t expect that Gao Ming was ready to do both. The sound of the watch came from far away and came closer. The old watchman passed by the door of Tang''s house. He seemed to have noticed something. He walked very slowly and shouted several times, as if to remind Gao Ming. "Unfortunate and disabled, old widower, get away from me!" "If you don''t leave, I''ll cut off the vitality on your neck!" When facing the watchman, the two voices in the butcher''s body rarely had a unified opinion. They were very hostile to the watchman, but they only threatened him verbally and did not take action directly. This shows that he was very afraid of the watchman. "The old watchman''s body is about to fall apart. Is his hidden strength so strong?" Gao Ming peeked out through the crack in the door. After Haishi, the shadow that shrouded the door of Tang''s house squirmed inward. The strong smell of blood and a large number of severed limbs crawled out from the shadow and converged towards one place. All the slaughtered souls and animals were entangled together, and the evil spirit filled the sky. . Inside the Tang Mansion, the servants and guests in the longevity hall were trembling. A thin thread similar to a blood vessel was attached to everyone and items in the house, binding them to the Tang Mansion. It seemed as if there was a giant hand lying across the house. The sky above the courtyard controls everything in the mansion. "Is this their true appearance? Or as time goes by, I will see a more terrifying side of them." This nightmare in Zhemeng Town is more complicated than Gao Ming expected. The watchman walked away, and the butcher outside the door was arrogant and domineering, unwilling to leave. Large pieces of broken meat stained the threshold of the Tang Dynasty''s house red. "The birthday banquet continues." A majestic voice came from the longevity hall, with an unquestionable strength and arrogance that despised everything. "Did you hear that! This old beast is ignoring me! I''m going to stuff him into a millstone and grind out his blood to make wine!" "Master Tang, it''s your birthday today. I haven''t prepared anything. I have a fat pig at home. It''s white and fat. I''ll kill it and bring it to you soon." "Weak bones! Foolish bones! Hypocrisy! Disgusting! You are worse than pigs!" The butcher''s voice became clearer and clearer, and Gao Ming could hear the strange sound of pieces of meat rubbing together. Master Tang spoke, and even though the servants in the house were very frightened, they still chose to ignore the butcher and were busy serving food from the kitchen. After a while, longevity fruits, longevity wine, and longevity fish were placed on the table. The side room on the other side opened. Mr. Tang''s children and grandchildren, all dressed up, came out one by one to kowtow toward the depths of the longevity hall, wish birthdays, and send birthday gifts. They wished the longevity star a long life, but their expressions were lifeless, as if their essence had been sucked dry. They looked very young, but some wrinkles had appeared in the corners of their eyes, and their eyeballs were cloudy. Only Tang Hu looked out of place among them. He had a handsome face, tall figure, and extraordinary majesty. He had a calm smile from beginning to end. After the birthday gifts were given, the children and grandchildren gathered together, took their seats one by one, and ate longevity noodles and fruits to warm Mr. Tang''s birthday. In the longevity hall, gifts were presented to Mr. Tang one after another, and the atmosphere was really like celebrating a birthday. Gradually, the guests began to whisper to each other, and the children and grandchildren also whispered quietly. They have been locked in the house all year round, and tonight is a rare day when they can come out for some air. "Crack!" The chairs deep in the longevity hall were knocked down, and the noisy longevity hall suddenly became quiet, with everyone staring in a certain direction. Most of the birthday gifts were sorted and opened and sent to the secret room behind the longevity hall by the servants. Only a scroll of scriptures was left on the ceremony table. That scripture was the birthday gift that Zhang Mingli asked Gao Ming to give him. He gave it away before Tang Hu took him away. Tang Hu''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the scroll. Gao Ming, who was observing the situation outside, also narrowed his eyes. He had long felt that Zhang Mingli''s task was not easy, but he didn''t know what the problem was. Check out the 16-9 book bar and see the correct version! "Who sent this birthday gift?" Mr. Tang''s voice sounded in the darkness and reached the ears of every guest. No one answered, not a single guest dared to admit it. "I haven''t received such a satisfactory gift for a long time." Mr. Tang''s voice was still majestic, and he didn''t seem to be angry. Tang Hu stared at the scriptures. The birthday gift was given by Gao Ming, but now Gao Ming has been "sacrificially sacrificed" to Chun Niang. He wants Mr. Tang to pursue it and find out what happened between him and Chun Niang. It''s him. "Father, I asked my friends to work hard to find this birthday gift for you." Tang Hu hesitated again and again, then stood up respectfully and stood at the door of the longevity hall, his head almost buried in his chest. Gao Ming asked him to do something to give gifts, so he would definitely not give anything bad. Besides, as Mr. Tang said just now, he hadn''t received such a gift that suited him for a long time. "Hu''er, you''ve really worked hard to find such a hard-to-find thing." The scriptures on the ceremony table were opened by some kind of force. Inside were the names of Tang Dynasty names, and each word contained resentment: "In this scripture, Each name represents one of my children, representing a child who was killed by me. Its rare that you can find such a complete collection, and you specially gave it to me at the birthday banquet. You want to remind your brothers and sisters, Dont follow their footsteps! The fingers of the giant hand that enveloped Tang Zhai were slightly closed, and Tang Hu''s hands and arms were instantly crushed! His eyes were bulging and his chest was bulging. He wanted to speak to defend himself, but all he spat out was blood. "I am still alive, but they are looking forward to my death and thinking about my things. Shouldn''t such a child be killed?" Mr. Tang''s voice completely lost its previous calmness, and his majesty reached the point of morbidity: "Everything here is... Its mine, your life is given by me, and you are all a part of me. When the names in the scriptures were revealed, Mr. Tang''s children and grandchildren turned pale. They were timid and frightened, with resentment hidden in their eyes. On the other side, Mr. Tang didn''t even notice that after he opened the scroll, the resentment and death in those names sneaked into the secret room behind the longevity hall in a very secretive way. (End of chapter) Chapter 557 Chaos Chapter 557 Chaos Tang Hu was wronged, and he hated Gao Ming in his heart. That guy had no good intentions from the beginning! "How can anyone give a birthday gift to someone with a list of their children''s death?!" At this time, Gao Ming and Tang Hu had similar thoughts. They were both shocked. Gao Ming was also frightened for a while. Only now did he know why Wan Min reminded him like that. Zhang Mingli''s mission was no different from committing suicide. "Did Zhang Mingli want to kill me on purpose? What did he see? Or did he have his own plan?" Gao Ming squinted his eyes and peeked at Shoutang. Tang Hu, whose limbs were twisted and his body was about to be crushed, used his last strength to turn his head. He was so wronged. He wanted to say Gao Ming''s name and pulled up Gao Ming''s back, but as soon as he turned his head halfway, his body completely exploded. It''s open. Blood flowed, and the dead-eyed head rolled down like a rubber ball, bouncing on the steps of the longevity hall, and did not stop until it hit the high threshold of the Tang residence. With his face turned into a **** mess, Tang Hu unscrupulously became Master Tang''s adopted son and obtained the hidden transformation method of the Tang family. He thought he would be able to show off his skills, but in the end, he was killed by Master Tang just because he mistook the birthday gift. This scene also made Gao Ming more determined in his inner thoughts. No one in Zhemeng Town can be trusted. If he obeys the townspeople and is complicit, he is destined to become a victim. "Hahahahaha! The old beast killed the little beast! Even if tiger poison does not eat its seeds, you surnamed Tang are not even as good as a beast!" "Shut up! Stop adding fuel to the fire!" A voice inside the butcher''s body was scolding Mr. Tang, and another voice was scolding himself. Blood spread, and an arm made of corpse fur grabbed Tang Hu''s head. When his greasy fingers were about to touch the head, a stick of incense was lit on North Street. "Second watch at midnight, close the doors and windows to prevent theft and theft!" The watchman''s voice suddenly sounded, and the fragrance and mist intertwined like silk, turning into a white crane. In the blink of an eye, he picked up the head and ran towards the alley. "Watchman!" Mr. Tang roared angrily. He was the only one who snatched other people''s treasures, and no one dared to take anything away from him. The giant hand hanging above the house grabbed the head in the fragrant mist. A pair of eyes in the depths of the longevity hall slowly opened. At the same time, the black cloth covering the stone lion''s eyes fell off, and there were actually long growths in the stone lion''s eye sockets. With the eyes of living people out, a crack appeared in their skin, they roared in the stone debris, and rushed towards the watchman! Gao Ming, who was hiding in the wing, did not expect that the situation changed instantly. The seemingly timid and fearful watchman was the first to take action. He must have misunderstood and thought that the person who was killed was Gao Ming, so he thought of killing Tang Hu. Take his head back and hollow it out so that he can take over as watchman. "In front of the Tutu Temple, the watchman also took action decisively and confronted the Tudu Gong. The old man looked like his bones were about to fall apart. I didn''t expect that he was quite capable." Gao Ming glanced at the secret room behind the longevity hall, and The person who had the same idea as him actually However, there were quite a few. At the table of Mr. Tang and his grandchildren, several people had greed and malice in their eyes. Most of the guests were scared by Mr. Tang and did not dare to move, but there were also one or two who were brave and had already He began to quietly move his seat. The stone lion chased the watchman in the dark wind, and in front of the butcher there were only two big-headed dolls and the high threshold of the Tang house. "The lion is gone, but the pigs, dogs, cattle and sheep in the yard are still there. If you kill the old animals, this place will be mine." The blood dripping from the butcher''s body began to seep into the house, and the other high-pitched voice on his body seemed to be After observing for a long time, he did not refute the powerful voice, as if he was talking to himself. "We are all human beings. Why can Mr. Tang live in this house, but we can''t?" In fact, the two voices in the butcher''s body are both evil, but one is reckless and violent, and the other is insidious and cunning. When the situation is unclear, the two voices will quarrel and confuse outsiders. Once they both feel that an opportunity has come, they will instantly Unify ideas. The legs wrapped in animal fur crossed the high threshold, but could not fall down. Blood soaked the floor of the house, and the black blood from the slaughtered animals gurgled out from the gaps in the blue bricks. "Unbridled!" The giant hand above the Tang house pressed down on the butcher. All the lanterns in the house were extinguished, a piece of yellow talisman paper posted on the door and window was shattered, and the beast''s roar and roar sounded like thunder. The moment before the light disappeared, Gao Ming opened the door of the wing a crack. He had been observing the longevity hall and accidentally discovered that the scriptures given by Zhang Mingli to Mr. Tang automatically moved without wind, and those Tang names turned into miserable ghosts. , maintaining the same appearance as when he died tragically, he rushed towards the secret room behind the longevity hall. The birthday banquet was only halfway through, and all the birthday gifts had not yet been put into the warehouse. The timing of those ghosts'' search was very good. They had the same bloodline as Mr. Tang, and they destroyed the restrictions on the door in a way of dying together and got in. With anger rising and blood splashing everywhere, Mr. Tang roared at Shoutang, but now he was held back by the butcher. "You''re an evil old man who can''t even be born by a pig or a dog, and you''re here too, hahahaha!" "Kill! Kill him! Cut open his belly and eat his heart! I will use his head to make a lantern!" In the darkness, the butcher fought with Mr. Tang. When the people in the longevity hall saw that Mr. Tang did not come back, their minds immediately became active. Mr. Tang represents greed. His descendants and guests at the birthday banquet are all driven by greed. For the greed in their hearts, they dare to try many dangerous things. The one who reacted fastest was his beloved youngest son, who bit his arm, cut his neck, pulled off his scalp, and cut off the black line between him and Master Tang with all his strength. The moment the black line was cut, thick black mist and black blood spurted out from the little son''s wound, but his appearance instantly became younger, and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes relaxed, as if no one would force him to worship his longevity. Check out the 16-9 book bar to see the correct version! When the surrounding guests saw this, some bold ones began to try. Because of their greed, they fell into the spider web woven by Mr. Tang and lost their lives. Now that they sensed the opportunity, they naturally would not let it go. There was chaos in the longevity hall, and Mr. Tang''s youngest son was the first to be freed. He didn''t rush to run, and rushed directly into the secret room. Its not that a family doesnt want to enter a house. A few seconds later, Mr. Tangs youngest son took out several black boxes and ran towards the high wall of the backyard. "None of you can take my treasure out! No one!" Mr. Tang''s roar sounded, and a huge mouth tore open on the high wall of the backyard. His white teeth fell like guillotines, directly cutting into his little head. The son was cut in half. With only half of his body crawling on the ground, Mr. Tang''s youngest son still wanted to escape. This scene further stimulated the guests in the longevity hall, and more and more people began to flee because of panic and fear. "The opportunity has come!" Looking back at the locked Chun Niang, Gao Ming made eye contact with the other party. He no longer hesitated, pushed open the door of the wing and went straight to the secret room behind the longevity hall! (End of chapter) Chapter 558 Bone painter, soul painter Chapter 558 Bone Painter, Soul Painter Trampling the longevity peaches on the ground, stepping over the overturned candlestick, Gao Ming pushed aside the guests who were blocking the way and reached the deepest part of the longevity hall. His heart was beating fast, and an extremely uneasy feeling enveloped his whole body, as if his heart was being pinched by a pair of cold hands! "Isn''t Mr. Tang fighting with the butcher? Why does the longevity hall make me feel so dangerous?!" The secret room was very close, and now he was unwilling to give up his high life. He bit the tip of his tongue and stepped into the secret room. It is said to be a secret room, but everyone seems to know that there is such a room hidden deep in the longevity hall, which contains all of Mr. Tang''s treasures. "No, there is a conspiracy. Mr. Tang symbolizes the greed of the townspeople. Did he deliberately build the secret room to be so obvious? To stimulate everyone''s greed?" The moment this idea came to his mind, Gao Ming felt a sudden shock. With his neck feeling cold, he turned his head and looked at the seats deep in the longevity hall. On the largest wooden chair, there was a gorgeous shroud placed neatly. Threaded with gold threads and connected with pieces of jade, the clothes were obviously worn to celebrate a birthday, but they carried a strong aura of death, as if they had just been ripped off a dead person. This seemed to be Mr. Tang''s true form. "You must not take too much from the secret room. There must be something wrong." Gao Ming is also greedy, but his greed will not get out of control and will always be bound by reason. Flashing into the secret room, there are rare treasures placed on the shelves, books that exude righteousness are hidden in the bookcases, talismans, yellow paper and Kanyu treasures are piled in the boxes. There is a cornucopia hidden under the seat in the center, which is full of books. Got the copper plate. Before Gao Ming entered Origami Town, he met a man named Wong Tai Sin who pretended to be a human. He only accepted a copper coin from him and let him enter the town. In other words, a copper coin could save his life. A basin. "If you just grab a handful, you can live in this town for a long time." The greed in his heart was stimulated, which made Gao Ming''s mouth go dry, but he just took one more look and immediately turned around and started looking for the keys. "Coppers! A lot of money!" A guest near the secret room did not have the self-control of Gao Ming. After rushing into the secret room, he rushed directly to the cornucopia. He reached into the basin with both hands, fished out the money one by one, and took off his clothes. When I went to put the clothes on, some copper coins fell to the ground. The crisp sound attracted more guests, and more and more people flocked to the cornucopia. They were all frantically grabbing money, but it seemed that there was no end to the copper coins, until someone screamed. "Don''t rob my money! This is mine, mine!" He covered his eyes, his skin cracked, and he suddenly became hysterical and clasped his eye sockets. After his eyes were poked blind, coins one after another came from all he could see. Eye sockets fell out, and the blood-stained copper plate caused more people to go crazy. "My eyes are open when I see money." Gao Ming only felt horrified and didn''t want to get close at all. He walked around to the other side of the bookcase. The ghosts of the dead who had escaped from the scriptures were quickly flipping through the books and copying something. They seemed to want to use this method. Take the contents of the book back and give them to Zhang Mingli. "That Zhang Mingli is indeed planning something." Gao Ming followed the ghosts and found that they finally gathered in front of a calligraphy and painting. The old man in the painting had white hair and a childish face, a fairy-like spirit, and an unworldly temperament. It had nothing to do with greed, but Looking at the text next to it, this is Mr. Tangs self-portrait. "I''ve searched everywhere, but there''s no key. Did I overlook something?" Gao Ming stared at the portrait. Mr. Tang''s third son ran in at this time. His ears were cut off, leaving only one eye. He paid a heavy price to cut off the connection with Mr. Tang: "This painting is about old age and immortality." Invite the town''s bone painter and soul painter He was very satisfied with the paintings of the two old masters. He didn''t want others to let the two masters paint, so he made the frame of the painting with the bones of the bone painter, and the soul of the soul painter was imprisoned in the painting. , his real forbidden possessions are in the painting! The third son wiped a handful of blood from the broken ear and threw it on the painting. He pounced on the painting like a wild wolf and wanted to tear it to pieces, but the painting was extremely strong. "Help me, help me! Stop grabbing the treasures, they are all fake, come and help me!" The third son shouted loudly, and several ghosts grabbed the corner of the canvas, deforming the portraits, but they were far away from destruction. The painting is still far from good. "In the painting?" Gao Ming approached silently. He didn''t make any big noise. When everyone was about to ignore him, he pulled out the butcher''s knife from the package with his backhand, pointed it at the canvas and stabbed it! As if the blade had cut through human skin, Mr. Tang, who was fighting the butcher in the compound, also let out a scream. The body moved with the tip of the knife, and countless treasures fell out of the cracks in the canvas. Master Tang''s children all came to fight for them, but Gao Ming did not touch those things and directly grabbed three of the keys. He didn''t bother to distinguish and retreated. Gao Ming had already sensed the strong murderous intention. He used the fastest speed to be the first to escape from the secret room and hid in the darkness. Blood flowers bloomed on the window paper, and a huge eyeball opened directly above the longevity hall. It was full of bloodshot eyes and looked at the secret room with a twisted look with anger. His eyes did not look at Gao Ming for the first time. His brain reacted in a few tenths of a second, and he ran decisively to the door and rushed out of the longevity hall. It was dark outside, all the lanterns were extinguished, and there was only the strong smell of blood and The stench, and the terrible roar. Gao Ming did not choose to escape. According to the location of the wing in his memory, it popped out like a sharp arrow. Bloody flames burst out from his heart, and Gao Ming''s speed in the nightmare had exceeded the limit of the human body. He was not aware of this, and was completely focused on avoiding the evil. "Run away, silly boy." Something caught Gao Ming in the darkness, and a familiar smell of rouge and stench poured into his nose, and his body was dragged. The wooden door opened and closed, and what caught Gao Ming''s eyes was Chun Niang''s charming face: "Have you got the things?" Check out the 16-9 book bar and see the correct version! It can be seen from the name she just called Gao Ming that her attitude towards Gao Ming has changed. Many men have made promises to her, but only Gao Ming is true. She got what she needed urgently. "I found three keys. It''s dangerous outside and I don''t have time to take a closer look." "Well done, well done!" Chun Niang saw the key in Gao Ming''s hand and couldn''t contain the excitement in her eyes. She opened her mouth and wanted to laugh wildly, but because she was still trapped in the Tang residence, She could only shake her body silently. "Now is not the time to share joy. Mr. Tang seems to have sealed off the house. A big mouth has grown on the wall of the courtyard. How can we escape?" Gao Ming still remembers the first unlucky guy who escaped. "I have my own way." Chun Niang got the key to the golden lock and threw the other two to Gao Ming: "Each key in Master Tang''s secret room corresponds to a town citizen imprisoned by him. These two keys Its just two favors that can help you survive better in Zhemeng Town. (End of chapter) Chapter 559 escape Chapter 559 Escape Her white arm grabbed the key, and Chun Niang didn''t shy away from having a high fate at all, and couldn''t wait to use it to open the golden lock. The sound of waves and water flow echoed in the house, and Chun Niang''s lower body, transformed into a giant fish, began to twist and deform. The stench hit her nostrils, and her scales were flying, which was particularly scary. "The injuries on my lower body will slowly recover after being exposed to water. Mr. Tang will soon notice my side. You will come with me later." Chun Niang is quite righteous and will not retaliate for kindness. She is ready to take Gao Ming left together. "Where to go?" "The well in the backyard is the only place that Mr. Tang has ignored. Only I can take you away from there." Chun Niang''s eyes were scary, and Gao Ming hesitated. If he jumped into the well water, his life and death would be completely different. It was just a thought from Chun Niang. "What? You don''t believe me?" The expression on Chun Niang''s face made it hard to tell what her plans were. It seemed like teasing or mocking. Anyway, she couldn''t see any intention of saving people. "Xin, we will work together to overthrow Zhemeng Town and avenge you." Gao Ming emphasized the word revenge. Now he had no other choice but to grasp Chun Niang''s life-saving straw. The golden lock fell to the ground. Mr. Tang, who was fighting with the butcher in the courtyard, paused. The bloodshot eyes in the center of the longevity hall looked towards the side room. "What are you waiting for! Let''s go!" Mr. Tang''s children, grandchildren and guests in the secret room of the longevity hall were frightened by the eyes. When they saw the eyes looking elsewhere, they scattered like birds and beasts, running towards the doors and windows. They knew that there was a giant mouth growing on the wall of the courtyard, but now there was no other way to escape. They could only pray that the mouth would chew others first, and pray that they would be the luckiest one. "Bang!" The white paper wrapped on the doors and windows was torn to pieces, and the guests smashed through the birthday hall. They were fearful and crazy in greed. Birthday invitations filled with false congratulations were trampled on the ground, and people were filled with loot. The treasure comes. "Get out! Get out and these things will all be ours!" People die for wealth and birds die for food. The red rouge smeared on the cheeks of the guests is as bright as blood, as if they were stimulated by something. Their speed is getting faster and faster, their minds are getting more and more insane, and their bodies seem to be getting lighter and lighter. It seemed as if they were flying into the sky, but the next moment they saw their skin torn like paper, and Master Tang''s treasure fell out of the wound. From the moment they became greedy for Master Tang''s treasure, these guests have become delicacies at Master Tang''s birthday banquet. The birthday gift that the master wants has never been for these poor people, but their lives! The bloodshot eyes in the center of the longevity hall drilled out from the pupil and pierced into the bodies of the guests who stole the birthday gifts, causing their torsos to quickly wither, as if two pieces of white paper were pasted together. The screams and wailings continued, but a handful of people took advantage of the chaos and fled to the wall. Mr. Tang''s children and grandchildren had their bloodline cut off, and they had to escape from the mansion at the cost of becoming disabled. Their gazes were much firmer than those of the guests. As Mr. Tang''s blood relatives, they knew better than anyone else how greedy and terrifying Mr. Tang was. That guy didn''t care about his descendants at all. All his family members were blood bags and sacrifices to support him. If you want to survive, you have to escape, escape from this eerie Tang house! Waving his hands and scattering the treasures, the children crawled towards the courtyard wall in different directions, and the ghosts who ran out of Zhang Mingli''s scriptures were also among them. They copied the secrets in the books in the secret room and wanted to take them out and give them to Zhang Mingli. "You are really my good boy, a bunch of ignorant wolves!" Mr. Tang''s majestic voice was full of anger and heartache: "It''s me who keeps you fed and clothed, and it''s me who keeps you from worrying about being harassed by ghosts and gods. Sacrifice, I gave you a home, but you did this to me!" The giant mouth on the courtyard wall suddenly bit the body of the nearest child, chewed it up and swallowed it without any mercy or hesitation, as if it was just eating. Lost the food stored at home. The blood blended together, and the shroud in the longevity hall became more colorful and brighter, as if an old man had rediscovered his youth. "Master Tang''s birthday banquet has begun, and we are ready to leave." Chun Niang''s eyes were solemn. It was not normal for her to become crazy after being tortured, but after seeing what Master Tang did, she still showed disgust and hatred. If Gao Ming didn''t find the key, she would be one of the rations. "Go to the backyard?" Gao Ming didn''t find any place to catch Chun Niang: "After jumping into the well, I''ll hold your fish tail?" "Just hold my hand." Chun Niang glared at Gao Ming inexplicably. She closed the curtains and drank the remaining rainwater in the copper pot. There were water lines flowing under her eyes. Before Gao Ming could make any next move, he was grabbed by Chun Niang, and the curtains smashed through the wooden doors and windows like a torrent! The huge fish tail covered with corpse spots flipped in the waves of curtains, the roof was lifted, all the chains tied to the spring lady fish were broken, and the small wooden bed was smashed to pieces by her in an instant. The earth shook, and the foundation and feng shui of Tang''s house changed at this moment. Chun Niang looked at Shoutang with hatred in her eyes, but she also knew that she was no match for Mr. Tang, so she immediately swam towards the backyard after getting out of trouble. The curtains are fluttering in the night, like the sea hanging in mid-air, or like the falling Milky Way. This wonder can be seen from half of Zhemeng Town. "Follow her!" Several clever ghosts wanted to follow Chun Niang away, but they didn''t expect that the path Chun Niang chose was impossible for ordinary people to walk. "Chun Niang! Chun Niang!" Mr. Tang''s voice rang through the night, and his anger had reached its peak. Without saying anything, Chun Niang went to the backyard in an instant, opened the manhole cover, and saw that countless talismans posted on the edge of the well were torn to pieces. She was so angry that the well was actually filled with bones. Please...you...collect_6_9__Bar (Six//Nine//Books//Bar) "Not water?" Even though Gao Ming was used to big scenes, he was still shocked by the purgatory scene in the well. "The well contains Mr. Tang''s previous wives and some disappeared townspeople. In Zhemeng Town, Mr. Tang''s Tang House and Mrs. Xi''s Xi''s House are more terrifying than animal caves. Few people who go in can come out alive. ." Chun Niang grabbed Gao Ming with both hands, pressed him into her arms, and jumped into the well decisively. The resentment is bone-piercing, colder than the coldest water. "Can your fish tail come in?" The well mouth is narrow, and even if Chun Niang''s tail is reduced several times, it will be stuck. This may be why Mr. Tang is not worried that Chun Niang can escape. "The rotten body was specially prepared by me for those who hurt me. It is full of corpse odor and curses. They can only get pain!" Chun Niang''s face was a little ferocious. There was a sound of bones breaking from her lower body, and blood was like rain. Down, sliding down the well wall, accompanied by heartbreaking pain, Chun Niang dragged out a snake tail engraved with divine patterns from the fish corpse. In order to paralyze Mr. Tang, Chun Niang kept showing weakness. She was secretly prepared, but she just lacked a chance. The huge fish corpse blocked the mouth of the well, and only two ghosts were lucky enough to squeeze in. The grievances of Mr. Tang''s previous wives almost drove away the ghosts. Gao Ming wanted to help, but he couldn''t save himself. Chun Niang had no intention of looking back at all. She didn''t just slap him to death. The residents are already considered kind. (End of chapter) Chapter 560 The second thing Chapter 560 The Second Thing The well was very deep, and when Gao Mingzhen touched the water, he didn''t feel so cold anymore. Reluctantly opening his eyes, Gao Ming saw the two ghosts being torn apart by the bones on the well wall, and they fell from the scriptures copied in Mr. Tang''s secret room. Gao Ming grabbed it casually. It didn''t feel like paper, but like silk. It seemed like it was still alive and would struggle on its own. Stuffing the copied scriptures into his sleeves, Gao Ming felt his body becoming more and more numb and his breathing becoming more and more difficult. Only his heart was still beating like a ball of fire. "It''s still too risky..." The well is connected to an underground river. Chun Niang walks through the narrow caves with Gao Ming. She does not dare to enter the depths of the underground river. It seems that she is afraid of meeting the river god, so she only dares to find an exit within the town. His consciousness became blurred, and Gao Ming could no longer tell whether it was the cold river water or Chun Niang''s body that wrapped him. In a daze, he seemed to have forgotten that this was a dream, and death came quietly. Water poured into his nose and lungs, and Gao Ming felt very cold. When he almost couldn''t hold on anymore, his heart was still beating unwillingly, as if it didn''t belong to Gao Ming only. Blood-red tattoos quietly emerged, and a blood city was built on his flesh and blood. There seemed to be countless hands in his heart trying to capture his soul. Chun Niang looked at the changes in Gao Ming''s body in surprise. A small hole was torn open in the nightmare barrier, and that gap was in Gao Ming''s heart. The dreamer discovers the world outside the dream. Which side is the dream? Which side is reality? Which side is true? The snake''s tail wrapped around Gao Ming, so Chun Niang pulled off the scales and put the blood into Gao Ming''s mouth to temporarily extend his life. The cold water filled his eyes, but there was warmth in his throat. The feeling of suffocation was fading away, and Gao Ming seemed to have been blessed by the Styx in his nightmare. The black hair surged with the water, and Chun Niang dragged her life upwards, and the cold feeling gradually subsided. The water splashed and all the pressure disappeared. Gao Ming was thrown out of the water by Chun Niang and used a relatively violent method to make Gao Ming vomit out the dirty water in his stomach. Breathing heavily, Gao Ming seemed to have wandered around the gate of hell. His lips were stained with blood and he looked very embarrassed. "You help me get out of trouble, and I''ll take you out of Tang House. This is considered even." Chun Niang''s eyes were cunning. "Yes, it''s even." Gao Ming recovered from his near-death state. "But I just saved your life again, so you owe me a life now." Chun Niang''s tail is wrapped around Gao Ming''s waist. Now Gao Ming''s life and death are still in Chun Niang''s hands. After touching the water, Chun Niang The wounds on his body healed quickly, and he became younger and more beautiful. "That''s reasonable." Gao Ming nodded: "I will do what I promised you." "I''m waiting for your news." Chun Niang handed a sachet she carried to Gao Ming: "Put the sachet into any well in Zhemeng Town, and I will come over." "Aren''t you coming with me?" "Do you think I trust you?" Chun Niang flicked her tail to the mouth of the well: "I am in the underground river below the town, and I still have some personal revenge to avenge." Her black hair spread out, Chun Niang was very decisive, she sank into the water and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "If you don''t trust me, why are you talking to me so much?" Gao Ming covered his bumped arm, rolled out of the well and lay on the ground: "Zhang Mingli''s mission has been completed. That guy must have a conspiracy. Dealing with him requires a lot of effort. Be careful." After recovering a little strength, Gao Ming was ready to leave. He was sent to an abandoned house by Chun Niang. There were many uninhabited houses like this in Zhemeng Town. After confirming the location, Gao Ming got into the alley and ran towards the school. On the way, he also took the time to read the scriptures copied by Yinhun. Unfortunately, he couldn''t understand the words at all. After reading for a long time, his eyes would still feel like needles. , feeling severe pain. Pushing open the dilapidated wood door, Gao Ming, who was soaked all over, appeared at the door of the school with a scripture in his hands, startling everyone in the room. "You came back alive?" Wan Jie''s daughter stood up in surprise. She grabbed the scripture in her hand and looked at Gao Ming in disbelief. His younger brother Wan Yang also found it incredible, but then he felt a strong threat from Gao Ming and tightened his grip on the knife in his sleeve. "Why don''t you two go on a mission?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes and restrained his murderous intent. "This..." Wan Min was a little embarrassed: "We are using a stupid method. We may not succeed in the end by trying hard. Besides, I will remind you when you accept the task." "It''s because you reminded me that I''m talking to you now." Gao Ming glanced at the school: "Where is Zhang Mingli?" Wan Min did not dare to neglect and ran to the side door: "Teacher, teacher! The tester who gave Mr. Tang a birthday gift is back." The door opened, and Zhang Mingli held an oil lamp. He saw Gao Ming standing soaked in the room. The surprise in his eyes flashed away, and his expression was calm, as if he had expected all this: "I had guessed that you would come back safely. , everything is as I expected. Please...you...collect_6_9__Bar (Six//Nine//Books//Bar) Except for Zhang Mingli himself, no one here believed his lies. Wan Min wisely did not interrupt, and Wan Yang silently put away the knife. "You asked me to deliver birthday gifts. The scriptures are all filled with the names of Mr. Tang''s dead children and grandchildren. You turned them into ghosts and asked them to help you steal things." Gao Ming stood where he was: "What are you planning? ? "A thing that is good for all living people." Zhang Mingli''s choice of words is very strange. What he wants to do is only good for living people: "The ghosts have not returned, but your body is contaminated with their breath. I saw Their fate is entangled with yours." "Fool me?" Gao Ming always felt that this Zhang Mingli was not the person he was looking for, or that the other person might not be the complete Zhang Mingli. With Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s way of doing things, after they imprisoned such an important person as Zhang Mingli, they would definitely keep strict supervision and never It won''t be left in a deep nightmare. "It''s not a fraud, I can really see destiny." Zhang Mingli crossed his hands on his chest: "Your life is **** and soaked in darkness. You do not belong here, nor do you belong to reality. You should go to the deeper darkness." Gao Ming''s pupils slowly narrowed. He was not sure whether Zhang Mingli was just talking or if he really saw something. "The scripture copied by the ghost should be on your body, right?" Zhang Mingli showed a hearty smile on his face: "Give me the scripture, that thing is of no use to you, and then you can do one more thing for me, no matter success or failure, I will give you the most precious set of transformation methods to help you completely release your nightmares and retrieve all your lost memories." Zhang Mingli''s last words touched Gao Ming. The transformation method he mastered seemed to fit Gao Ming''s current situation. "What else do you want me to do?" "Go to Mrs. Xi''s house and help me find someone." (End of chapter) Chapter 561 The grooms name is Bai Huang Chapter 561 The groom is called Bai Huang Hearing the second thing Zhang Mingli said, Gao Ming frowned. Mrs. Xi''s house was about the same size as Tang''s house. She and Mr. Tang were both very terrifying existences in Zhemeng Town. Normal people would try their best to curry favor with them, let alone provoke them. Too late. "You really dare to speak!" Gao Ming turned his hand back. He was not going to get the scriptures, but was preparing to draw the pig-killing knife. "I know Mrs. Xi''s house is very dangerous, but doesn''t this just show my sincerity?" Zhang Mingli leaned against the door frame. He felt as if he was very tired and had not had a good rest for a long time: "I can definitely wait to be deceived. I will tell you the truth when I get to the scriptures, but I will not tell you everything honestly, the choice is still in your hands." "Then I still want to praise you?" In Gao Ming''s eyes, Zhang Mingli no longer had the majesty of a teacher. His own temperament was incompatible with the teacher, and he didn''t know what he did in reality. "Except for me, have you heard the word "honest" in this nightmare? Would anyone say these two words?" Zhang Mingli was not impatient. He seemed to have been reading poetry and books to cultivate himself, but what he said was high. I don''t believe a word of fate, and those who can survive this deep nightmare are ruthless people. Compared with when he first entered the nightmare, Gao Ming now has other "backers". Chun Niang can provide him with a lot of information, so that he is no longer blind. Although Chun Niang is also twisted and perverted in her heart, Gao Ming always feels that she is much simpler than Zhang Mingli. When dealing with her, at least he will not be betrayed and still count the money for her. "You really don''t give up until you see the advantage." Zhang Mingli clasped his hands on his chest, and he glanced up and down at Gao Ming, "Well, I''ll tell you part of the way to release nightmares first, and you give me the scriptures, and I''ll wait for you to get married from Mrs. Xi. Bring the person I''m looking for out of the house, and I''ll give you the complete transformation method." Without waiting for Gao Ming to refuse, Zhang Mingli took out a small wooden box from his arms, with blood red sides and a large number of scriptures and names engraved on it. Each name seemed to represent a living person. This small wooden box reminded Gao Ming of the stone tablet at the entrance of Zhemeng Town. The two seemed to be made using the same principle. "This thing is the key to releasing the nightmare in your heart, and it is also the treasure that can cause all the townspeople to go crazy. I will give it to you now." "A box?" Gao Ming didn''t pick it up, worried that there were curses and traps on it. "Is this a shrine without a god?!" Wan Min next to her had been paying attention to Gao Ming. When she saw what Zhang Mingli handed Gao Ming, she couldn''t hide the surprise on her face. "That''s right, if you want to release nightmares, you need three items, dream guide, soul fire, and shrine. To put it more simply, you can regard the nightmare deep in your heart as your own god. Dream guide and soul fire are the gods. The incense of communication, the ownerless shrine is the incense burner to attract the gods. The reason why this transformation method has the least constraints on you poor people is because it requires extremely high external objects. Even if ordinary people know the method, it is difficult to use flesh and blood. Replacement by sacrifice. Zhang Mingli handed the box to Gao Ming directly in front of the Wan family siblings: "When you come back from Xizhai, I will give you a dream guide and teach you how to light the soul fire." Sensing Wan Min''s greedy gaze, Gao Ming felt that the ownerless shrine was like a hot potato. For hungry people, it was sweet and delicious and could save lives, but if swallowed whole, it would only burn the throat. "Can you give me the scroll now?" Zhang Mingli seemed not to be afraid of Gao Ming''s escape with the shrine: "It''s useless for you to hold the scroll. Mr. Tang will trace it by his breath, so why bother?" After releasing the butcher''s knife, Gao Ming threw the scrolls copied by the ghosts to Zhang Mingli: "What is written on this scroll?" "Are you asking me this on purpose because you don''t understand?" Zhang Mingli opened the scroll and smiled with satisfaction: "What is written on it is Master Tang''s dream. Every word is about a person who got this scroll. Only by reading the scriptures can I destroy that greedy old immortal." "Then you asked me to go to Mrs. Xi''s house to find someone, just to deal with Mrs. Xi?" Gao Ming was shocked. Zhang Mingli looked ordinary, but in fact he was so bold that he would dare to scheme against anyone. Shaking his head, Zhang Mingli changed the topic: "Don''t ask so many questions. Things will be settled. You just need to find someone who looks exactly like me in the happy house and bring him out." "Looks the same as you?" "Yes." Zhang Mingli added uneasily: "Maybe it doesn''t have to be a human being. Whether it''s a pig, dog, cow, sheep, or a utensil or dinner plate, as long as it has my face, you can find a way to bring him out. " "Second watch at midnight, close the doors and windows to prevent theft and theft!" The watchman''s voice came from far outside the courtyard wall. He seemed to have got rid of the stone lion in the Tang Dynasty and continued to watch on the street. "Go, it will be more dangerous in the middle of the night. You still have a chance to come back alive." Zhang Mingli waved and gave Gao Ming another exquisite dressing box. There are two small doors in front of the box, with handles on both sides, carved with phoenixes, flowers and birds, and a faint fragrance. Carrying a broken package and a tall suitcase, I ran through the night. He wanted to see the old watchman and talk about some things, but unfortunately the old watchman deliberately avoided him as if he was avoiding the plague. After a long journey, Gao Ming returned to the entrance of his town. When he first came to Zhemeng Town, he saw a large house with a high threshold. According to Zhang Mingli''s information, that was the Xi House. "I went round and round and came back here. I was chased by them before. They were a group of invisible people." The movement in the north of the town was weakening, and Gao Ming didn''t know what the situation was like at Tangzhai. "Chun Niang''s clothes wrapped the butcher''s knife, and the breath did not leak out. The butcher must have thought that the thief who stole the knife was still in the Tang Dynasty, and he probably wouldn''t let it go." Paper money was flying on the street, and the red lantern above his head swayed slightly. Gao Ming endured the discomfort and gently pushed open the red door of Xi''s house. No one could be seen in the yard, but the sounds of footsteps, conversations, and clinking glasses reached Gao Ming''s ears from all directions. "A guest has arrived! Come in quickly!" He couldn''t see anything, but Gao Ming felt that the voice was speaking to him. The next moment he felt someone grabbed his wrist and pulled him very affectionately to the corner of the wedding banquet. Check out the 16-9 book bar and see the correct version! There was only one person in the house, Gao Ming, but on his way to the corner, he came into contact with many "people". "The yard is actually full of people?" The surroundings were very noisy and lively, but Gao Ming couldn''t see anything. The man seemed to have left after leading him here. Carrying the suitcase, Gao Ming looked around. The yard was decorated with lights and colorful, and it was even more lively than when he came here before. The number of "" on the walls and windows had also doubled. Looking further into the main hall, two Geng stickers with birth dates and eight characters written on them were pressed on the bottom of the teacup in front of the statue of the God of Kitchen God. One of the names caught Gao Ming''s attention. "White Phoenix?" In ancient times, when people got married, according to their parents'' orders, if they thought they were a good match, they would exchange "geng stickers" to see if their birth dates and zodiac signs conflicted with each other. "Bai Huang was attracted by Mrs. Xi?" (End of chapter) Chapter 562 Gods of joy and jealousy Chapter 562 The God of Joy and the God of Jealousy Although Bai Huang is a woman, she is very heroic. In order to find her missing children, she honed a pair of sharp and bright eyes in nightmares. She has a very strong aura and feels very safe with her. "You are good-looking, able to take on responsibilities, and have strong abilities. People like this are really popular." Gao Ming did not act rashly. There was a lot of people in Xizhai, but Gao Ming could only see himself, and did not know the people talking around him. Is it a ghost or a hallucination? "It''s really lively." No matter how weird this place felt in his heart, Gao Ming didn''t dare to show anything on his face. Compared with the birthday banquet in Zhenbei, this wedding banquet is much more lively. The Tang residence is full of guests who look like paper figures. Although the guests in the wedding residence cannot be seen, they all seem to be very happy. Use the sounds to imagine festive scenes in your mind. "Give way! Give way! The procession to pick up the bride is about to set off!" A duck voice shouted in the empty courtyard. The door of the wing was opened, and there were utensils of various colors and threads, and the bags were scented with sandalwood. Clothes, embroidered satin quilts, quilt tops and some daily necessities were put into big red wooden boxes. Then the heavy wooden box floated out of thin air, as if it was being carried, but because it was too heavy, it staggered when walking. What follows is a full set of blessing gifts for pigs, sheep, and five animals. On both sides of the wedding banner are the words "Hundred Years of Good Cooperation, Five Lives of Prosperity", and then there are plates of red dates, peanuts, longans, and lotus seeds in red wood. It seems that It means giving birth to a child early. "What are you going to do?" There is a big difference between the marriage reception at the wedding house and the traditional marriage reception. Apart from the pig-like appearance that sheds tears like a human being after being slaughtered, and the silk and satin mixed with paper money, it makes Gao Ming feel the most uncomfortable. Yes, the original color of all the big red wooden boxes does not seem to be red, including the "" characters in the house, all of which have a very light smell of blood. Because the smell was so bland, Gao Ming couldn''t even tell whether it was covered with blood. After he smelled it carefully, a thin red net seemed to appear in his mind, constantly stimulating him to join the joyful atmosphere around him. Holding the box, Gao Ming bit the tip of his tongue and recovered from the severe pain. There were a few bloodshot streaks in his eyes, and some figures could be vaguely seen. "Am I being assimilated by them? Or will I become like them if I stay in this house for a long time?" Gao Ming originally wanted to find out why Bai Huang''s name appeared on the Geng Tie, but now he began to worry about Zhang Mingli. task. "Master Tang represents the greed in nightmares. Does Mrs. Xi represent joy and love? But these two things are very rare in Zhemeng Town. Why does Mrs. Xi own such a big house?" Gao Ming stood up slowly, Prepare to find someone for Zhang Mingli. The courtyard was full of invisible guests, and monsters might be encountered in every empty room. Gao Ming couldn''t avoid it. As soon as he took a few steps, he was pulled by a force, and there was a middle-aged woman''s voice. ringing in the ears. "Don''t leave in a hurry. Anyone who comes is a guest. Food and wine have been prepared for everyone to drink." The aroma of wine filled his nose. Gao Ming didn''t even know he was being grabbed by something, so he didn''t resist casually. He picked up the wine on the table and raised it casually. There was laughter, singing and dancing, and Gao Ming was pushed back to his seat. With drums and drums playing, the bride-to-be team left the wedding house carrying big red boxes. If they encountered them on the dark and gloomy streets, they would probably be frightened out of their wits. The invisible crowd was surging, and a bronze mirror fell from the dressing table and landed at the door of the wing. The surroundings were too noisy, so not many people noticed. After the pressure on his body subsided, Gao Ming stared at the wine in the glass. It was thick and mellow, and he didn''t know what it was brewed with. Occasionally, he could see thin lines that looked like bloodshot eyes, and they would disappear in the blink of an eye. "Can''t waste any more time." Putting down the wine glass and suitcase, Gao Ming hugged his stomach, pretending to have sudden abdominal pain, and quietly backed away. He glanced inside as he passed by the side room. Originally he wanted to find someone who looked the same as Zhang Mingli, but out of the corner of his eye he glanced at the bronze mirror on the ground, and a **** face appeared in the bronze mirror. "That''s me?" The bronze mirror reflected a **** wedding house. There were no lights and festoons, no guests at the banquet, and blood everywhere. Figures with their livers and intestines exposed cheered for joy, their faces full of excitement, and they spent their last vitality here. In this happy event, after they fell, their flesh and blood turned into "red soup" and seeped into the cracks of the floor tiles and walls. Their skin was like tattered silk, and they were just thrown on the ground casually. No one noticed that the bronze mirror reflected a different world. All "people''s" eyes had bloodshot eyes, and Gao Ming was no exception. He put the bronze mirror into his arms as quickly as possible. Just as Gao Ming was about to leave, a man''s voice suddenly sounded in the side room: "Madam, are you back? You are finally willing to come in and take a look at us." The voice was filled with vicissitudes of life and bitterness, as well as expectation and a humility that was as low as the dust. Gao Ming raised his head and looked into the room. The side room was filled with red cloth, and there were several stoneware plates on the wooden table. There were steamed buns, clams, elbows, chestnuts, and lotus seeds in them. Maybe he was asking for the five sons to win the lottery. "lady?" Gao Mingxin said that he was such a big person standing at the door. Could it be that the other party could not see other guests like him? With a hint of luck, Gao Ming turned his back to the courtyard, took out a bronze mirror and looked at the place where the sound came from. Please...you...Collect_69Book(Six\\\Nine\\\Book\\\!) His blood vessels bulged, and Gao Ming almost threw away the bronze mirror. The wooden bed in the mirror was a huge jar half embedded in the ground. Several men''s heads at the mouth of the jar melted together because they were squeezed too close. They were taken out separately. Look, every man is more handsome than Tang Hu, but they are too much for the viewer to stand together. What made Gao Ming feel even more chilled was that the body of the man in this jar had been alienated, his flesh and blood were mixed with various herbs and foreign objects, and he actually exuded the mellow aroma of fine wine. "Isn''t the wine at the banquet coming from here?" Gao Ming was glad that he didn''t eat anything at the wedding banquet. "Madam, are you still angry with us? We know we were wrong. ''Yong Shen'' is weak and immoral. We were deceived by the Jealous God, and that''s why we went crazy and stole things from the God of Joy. Madam, we don''t Please forgive me, I just ask you to come closer and let us hear your voice again." Those people''s heads and eyes were poked out, and their bodies were used as live ingredients to make wine, but they were still obsessed with Mrs. Xi and hoped that Mrs. Xi would taste it. The wine they brewed from their bones and blood. "Yong Shen, Ji Shen and Joy God? Aren''t these all used to calculate the four pillars and eight characters?" You will often hear this when telling people''s fortunes. The so-called "Yongshen" specifically refers to the heavenly stems or earthly branches that are used to make up for the shortcomings of the horoscope. It is a certain element of the five elements that can make up for the shortcomings of the fortune. Thinking deeper, Gao Ming recalled the layout of Zhemeng Town. The Xizhai was located at the end of the middle street at the entrance of Zhemeng Town. On the left was a complicated alley where the watchman, Zhang Mingli and all kinds of evil spirits were hiding. On the right was an abandoned road. The dirt road is covered with paper money and soul flags. The roadside is full of things to offer sacrifices to the dead. (End of chapter) Chapter 563 Pretending to be dirty Chapter 563 Pretending to be dirty "The happy house represents the **** of joy? The gloomy road next to the happy house represents the **** of taboo. The watchman and Zhang Mingli are considered the ''gods of use''?" "When we entered Zhemeng Town, all the testers first gathered in front of the shrine. There was only one shrine in the room, and everyone saw different gods. Could it be said that Zhemeng Town is a **** who died in infancy? Are all the names on the stone tablet at the door used to help him change his life?" Gao Ming was also surprised by his rich imagination. The "man" in the wine jar did not receive a response for a long time. He seemed to have guessed that it was not Mrs. Xi who came in. The humility on his face disappeared instantly. The blue blood vessels squirmed under the skin, and his expression became cold and arrogant, as if he was begging like a dog just now. Not like him. "The house is full of friends and guests, and I think Mrs. Xi will have another happy event. I know you don''t like us, but to be honest, what choice do we have?" The man in the wine circle seemed to regard a high life as a symbol. Entered by mistake Guests in the wing: "Staying in the wedding banquet, sooner or later you will end up like me, going crazy in joy and dying in joy. Your blood and flesh will become the decoration of this wedding banquet, and in the end you will have nothing. Will stay. With his lips slightly open, Gao Ming heard a hint of deep resentment in the other person''s tone, which was directed at Mrs. Xi. The men in the wine jar would only reveal the truth when they were sure that Mrs. Xi couldn''t hear it. idea. "The door of the wing is not closed. Since you sneaked in, you can do whatever you want. We can also pretend that we didn''t see anything. We just hope you can help us with a small thing." The men''s heads were wet. They stick together and speak very strangely: "Brothers'' faces are almost growing on me, and their joy is getting into my head. If this continues, my last shred of sanity will be crushed." "Who are you?" Gao Ming asked cautiously, holding the bronze mirror with one hand without moving forward. Hearing Gao Ming''s voice, the people in the wine jar were startled for a moment, and then showed ecstasy: "What do you think we are? You don''t know the Yelang in this town? You are a tester! A test that came in from outside. If the attention of the guests outside was not attracted by the wedding team, these words shouted by the other party would directly expose Gao Ming. Bones and flesh were torn apart, a gurgling sound came from the wine jar, and with a sound similar to a torn sack being torn open, a severely deformed arm stretched out from the wine. The arm itself was nothing, except for a loose black ring-shaped communicator hanging from the wrist. "I am also a tester! I have mastered the complete method of pretending to be dirty! The divine body is half-finished, and the foreign objects are perfectly blended. As long as you are willing to rescue me from the wine jar, I will give you everything I have gained." The wine jar The voice of the man there was very nice, and he didn''t seem to be hiding any malice: "The method of pretending to be dirty is suitable for testers who are physically strong and have a high foreign body match. If you can be taken by Mrs. Xi and deceived into the Xi''s house, you must be in line with these two! " "Seriously?" Gao Ming''s heart was calm, and in order to test the other party, he deliberately showed some emotion. "The foreign object I used to pretend to be dirty is in my belly. Come and drag me out of the wine jar, and I will give the foreign object to you immediately." The words of the man in the wine jar were full of temptation. Moving forward, Gao Ming seemed hesitant, with three points of desire in his eyes and seven points of caution: "No, I still can''t completely believe you, can you tell me what happened to you? What do you mean by the gods of joy and gods of jealousy?" Gao Ming did this just to get information, and he had no interest in pretending to be dirty, which required fusion with foreign objects. "The various ghosts and snake gods in Zhemeng Town can be roughly divided into three categories. They are neither evil nor righteous, and abide by certain rules. They maintain the basic operation of the town, such as watchmen, coffin bearers, paper makers, etiquette makers, etc. Teacher, butcher, Mr. Tang from the bank..." "Wait a minute, you said that the butcher and Mr. Tang are also considered ''Yongshen''?" Gao Ming thought of Zhu Ren''s crazy look and suddenly became suspicious of the man''s words. "I know you can''t believe it. Butchers slaughter livestock and provide meat and animal sacrifices; Mr. Tang runs a bank, and every copper in the town has passed through his hands. If it weren''t for them, there would be big trouble." The man. He had been paying attention to Gao Ming''s footsteps. He noticed that after Gao Ming stopped in place, there was a hint of anxiety in his voice: "The Butcher and Mr. Tang were not like that at first, but then they went crazy, and many ''Yongshen'' went crazy." "Then who is the strongest ''Yongshen''?" Gao Ming was a little curious. In his opinion, Mr. Tang was better than the Butcher. "Probably the watchman." "Watchman?" Gao Ming did not expect this answer. The old watchman saw half of his feet stepping into the coffin. He walked tremblingly, as if a gust of wind could blow him over. "Well, because he is the only one among the ''Yongshen'' who has always stayed awake." After hearing Gao Ming''s footsteps moving forward, the man began to speak slower: "Compared with the ''Yongshen'', the Gods of Joy and the Gods of Jealousy are about the same. It is much more mysterious. Everyone in the town knows that Mrs. Xi is related to the God of Joy, but no one except Mrs. Xi has ever seen the real God of Joy. He is invisible and intangible, but he really exists somewhere. " "Some testers once suspected that the God of Joy was the one who married Mrs. Xi every time, but we abandoned Yelangs had all married Mrs. Xi before. The wedding banquet lasted until the end of the fifth watch and the so-called God of Joy was not seen. What''s more, There is no spirit in our body and Mrs. Xis bridal chamber. The mans eyes looked a little bit. He was confused, and when he mentioned Mrs. Xi, his speaking speed would slow down, as if his mind was being played by Mrs. Xi''s hands: "In general, good things will definitely happen when you meet the God of Xi, even if you stay in the place where he has appeared before. Wherever you go, you will feel that the twists and turns in your destiny have been smoothed out, and the auspicious stars are shining above your head. "I just heard you say that you were tricked by the God of Jealousy into stealing things from the God of Joy? That''s why you were punished by Mrs. Xi?" Gao Ming''s voice slowly became lower: "What did you steal?" "I have a way of pretending to be dirty. That thing is in my belly. When you rescue me, I will give everything to you." The man was still tempting Gao Ming over: "Things from the God of Joy bring blessings, and everyone will If you want, dont mention anything related to him, even if you hear his voice or accidentally see his statue, you will be in bad luck. However, blessings and misfortunes come together, and if you have too much contact with the jealous god, you will also attract the attention of the happy god. Please...you...Collect_69Book(Six\\\Nine\\\Book\\\!) "The God of Joy represents happiness and good luck. There is not much peace and tranquility in this Happy House. Does the God of Ji really symbolize destruction and disaster?" Gao Ming''s eyes flashed with doubts. "After you save me, just go and see for yourself? Jishen is at the end of the deserted road behind Xi''s house, but it is said that everyone who has seen them has died, and even those who heard their voices have died. Most of them went crazy. (End of chapter) Chapter 564 Am I taboo too? Chapter 564 Am I also taboo? The wine jar was half buried in the ground, and the bones and blood of living people were stuck together. Only the handsome faces were exposed: "The Ji God is very scary, but you don''t need to worry too much. Normally, the Ji God will not run around. They seemed to be holding something down." "guard?" "Yes, so as long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke them, they won''t bring disaster on you for no reason." The man had ulterior motives and didn''t know which words were true or false. He heard Gao Ming''s footsteps. He started to get closer, with a slight smile on his face. Smile: "To a certain extent, the method of pretending to be dirty is to imitate the gods in the shrine, using the body as a clay body, and using the human soul to refine the divinity. It is beneficial to have more contact with gods and ghosts. This is what I will choose to do." The reason why Xi Zhai is a night man." "I don''t need to lie to you. We are all testers who come in from the outside. Strictly speaking, we are on the same boat." The man controlled the rhythm of his speech: "You must be here to take part in the test to obtain the transformation method. Even if you are more compatible with other transformation methods, pretending to be dirty can help you make up for your shortcomings and better adapt to the nightmare." Using the flesh of a living person to make the clay body of a **** statue, this method of pretending to be dirty reminded Gao Ming of the ownerless shrine Zhang Mingli gave him. Combining the two might really create a complete god. "Let''s take a step back. You must have your own purpose for sneaking into the wedding house. Brothers and I have spent countless nights with my wife. We have all the answers you want to know." The man''s facial features are delicate and handsome. But if you look closely, your face looks like a snake, as if it is raising its head and spitting out a silver ring. "Have you seen the teachers in the school?" Gao Ming came to Xizhai to look for someone, and he couldn''t miss any place. Since he knew that there was a group of night men in the wine jar, he must see if there was a face similar to Zhang Mingli among them. . "Aren''t all the teachers in the school dead?" The man was surprised: "Zhemeng Town once built a large school. It was the only safe zone for testers. However, those testers before were too greedy. They got the reform method in the school and killed the kindest teachers and students. Good people don''t get good rewards, which is perfectly demonstrated in Zhemeng Town. "Forefathers cut down trees, leaving no place for shelter for future generations. Sometimes there are too many people like ghosts and bastards." The man cursed a few times. "Then have you heard of Zhang Mingli?" After Gao Ming said these words, the man suddenly closed his mouth, and the eyelids on the face stuck around his head trembled, as if he wanted to hide deep in the wine jar out of fear. His mouth turned pale, and the man did not dare to speak casually. After hesitating for a long time, he just lowered his voice and said: "This name sounds familiar, a little familiar." "Isn''t this reaction just familiar to you?" "I don''t dare to say some things loudly. If this is heard, I will end up badly. Mrs. Xi probably won''t be able to protect me." The blood-red wine covered his nose, and his face looked like a crocodile diving into the water. "Is he so powerful?" Zhang Mingli in Gao Ming''s memory was the benefactor of taboo game players, with a bad temper but a kind heart. "You must stay away from him. He came in from the outside and was locked in a nightmare. He died many years ago. He..." The man''s voice became lower and lower, as if he was in confusion for some reason. In order to hear clearly, Gao Ming frowned and moved forward: "He died many years ago? So was what I saw in the school a ghost?" "It''s not a ghost, don''t mention it, don''t ask, don''t ask me!" The man''s ears twitched slightly. When he heard Gao Ming''s footsteps less than one meter away from him, arms stuffed with medicinal herbs and fruits suddenly came from the drink. It stretched out from the middle, folded and intertwined, like a big mouth opening to Gao Ming: "He is a taboo in Zhemeng Town!" Blood-red wine splashed everywhere, and the man''s "beautiful" head left the water. The area under his neck was not a normal body, but a mesh-like conjoined body stuck together with other flesh and blood. Unlike the human body, and different from plants, the feeling of stickiness and squirming like waves is a bit like the legendary Tai Sui, but the **** appearance is much scarier than Tai Sui. Gao Ming had a premonition that the man had evil intentions, so he decisively drew the butcher''s knife. He didn''t care about attracting the butcher, and slashed at the man''s neck. The billowing murderous intent easily chopped off the man''s head. The man''s mouth kept opening and closing, and even the faces of other people in the wine jar also opened their mouths, revealing all kinds of medicinal materials and precious stones in their mouths. "Mrs. Xi''s wedding wine is made with really cruel ingredients!" Pulling away, Gao Ming could only rely on the bronze mirror to see the other party, and there was no chance of winning. Most of the monster''s body was unable to leave the wine jar, and the remaining half of its body stretched out and crawled out of the jar mouth, chasing Gao Ming. There is a wedding banquet outside, but a life-and-death escape is going on inside the house. "Stay! Stay! You also have the aura of taboo! You are taboo too!" There was a lot of commotion in the house, but the guests outside the house seemed to be crazy and completely immersed in some kind of joy. There were cheers and excited conversations everywhere, and you could feel the joy in the room just by listening to the sound. "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong with this broken town!" He slashed with his knife and left the room in embarrassment. "Bang!" After closing the door of the wing, the blood vessels in Gao Ming''s arms bulged, and he could clearly feel a huge force rushing inside the door. "What kind of **** did you bring to the wedding banquet? Don''t you know that Mrs. Xi is most taboo about these things?" "The evil aura all over him, could it be that the butcher ripped his brother out of his body?" "Stay away from him quickly, we are all full of joy, be careful of him spoiling the good omen." "Yes, yes, the more joyful you are, the more likely you are to be blessed by the God of Joy. You must not be contaminated by this bastard." Please...you...Collect_69Book(Six\\\Nine\\\Book\\\!) The monster in the wine jar behind the door banged against the door of the wing crazily. Gao Ming was surrounded by voices of discussion, but no one helped him, and they were all far away from him. "Bang!" His arms were numb, and the bronze mirror in Gao Ming''s arms fell. He lowered his head and glanced. The door to the wing was empty, with several **** faces hanging two meters behind him. They were dressed in bright red clothes, with bright red faces and crazy expressions, and they carried many gadgets to protect their luck and bring good luck. "Still making sarcastic remarks? When that thing that looks like Tai Sui crawls out of the wine jar, you will all die." Gao Ming gritted his teeth and held on until his strength was exhausted, and he ducked away. Picking up the bronze mirror, he got into the crowd, adjusted the angle of the bronze mirror and looked towards the wing. After the door opened, several "arms" made of flesh and blood directly wrapped the approaching "guests" into the house without them even making a sound. The wedding banquet is still going on, and most people are still immersed in the "joyful" atmosphere and are carried away by the joy. "The guests in Tang''s house who are dominated by greed have a black thread connected to Mr. Tang. The people in this happy house seem to be soaked in joy and have lost their minds." The monster in the wine jar was eating the guests, and the seal began to loosen, but Mrs. Xi did not come forward. This made Gao Ming bolder. He looked at the main hall where no one dared to go, and Mrs. Xi''s bedroom deep in the house. (End of chapter) Chapter 565 Crazy White Phoenix Chapter 565 Crazy White Phoenix "The monster in the wine jar said that Zhang Mingli is taboo, but the relationship between the watchman and Zhang Mingli is quite harmonious. In addition, I don''t feel that there is anything scary about Zhang Mingli. When I got close to him, my heart did not feel any threat. Could it be that I What he saw was just a human skin on his face?" Gao Ming slowed down in the crowd, and he thought of a possibility. "Could it be that those jealous gods suppressed Zhang Mingli''s true form? Is that old boy so powerful?" The monster soaked in the wedding wine in the wing began to eat people secretly. It had already exposed part of its body and could leave the wine jar. It would definitely not have anything good to eat when Mrs. Xi came back. At this time, it didn''t care about chasing Gao Ming, so it simply took advantage of this. Opportunity to eat more people to see if they can get rid of the seal. Gao Ming, who had sneaked into the wedding banquet, hid the butcher''s knife, held a wine glass, said auspicious words and moved his body, as if he was drunk, and staggered to the main hall. As he stepped forward with his front foot, Gao Ming felt a chill on the back of his neck before his shoes even touched the ground. The chill went down his spine and into his head, seeming to freeze his soul. He raised his head and glanced at the main hall. There were twenty-four pairs of chopsticks on the Eight Immortals table. Each chopstick was tied with a red string and tied with copper coins, half inserted into the porridge bowl. Behind the table is a fairy palace with paintings all over the wall. The clouds and mist are misty, and cranes and beasts are looming in the palace. The scroll was called "Twenty-Four Good Omens and Immortals", but there was no immortal figure in the picture. Gao Ming touched the bronze mirror with his elbow, adjusted the angle, glanced at the mirror out of the corner of his eye, and his eyelids twitched fiercely. There are indeed no immortals in the picture, but the huge Eight Immortals table is surrounded by "immortals", and the appearance of each of them is enough to give a child nightmares for several nights. Some carry a huge "gourd" on their backs. The "gourd" is thin on the top and thick on the bottom. The top is a baby''s head, and the bottom seems to be its mother''s head. The two are penetrated by "happy ropes" and sway. It was filled with wedding wine. The "immortal" is eating porridge, and occasionally opens the "gourd" to take a sip of wine. He looks so "chic". Behind him, a Taoist nun wearing a bright red Taoist robe looked like an immortal, with an air of immortality in her movements, but under her seat lay a crane made of countless hairs. She held the crane''s neck with one hand and carefully inserted needles into the crane''s body to make its wings look more fluffy. As if aware of Gao Ming''s arrival, the crane actually shed tears. Gao Ming even vaguely heard a woman''s cry for help, no! It is the painful cry of many women! "Doesn''t your crane like to bark on weekdays? It doesn''t look like the one raised by Xi Xian''er at all. It has a sad face all the time and a sad look that makes people feel heartbroken." The person who spoke was an old man with a cane. , with white beard and hair, holding a **** longevity peach in his hand. If you look closely, you can see that his longevity peach is like a human face, with a nose and a mouth. "That Yehe smelled something and missed a man." A pair of peach-blossom eyes, a face full of pink and white, and a smooth tongue. The chatter was about half a man and half a woman. Her waist, abdomen, chest, and arms were covered with red ropes. The number of the twenty-four guests at the Eight Immortals'' table corresponds exactly to the twenty-four auspicious omens in the mural. They are not the God of Joy, but have all kinds of strange looks. They claim to be the Fairies of Joy, and they indulge in wine and banquets. However, if you think that they are not a threat, you are completely wrong. Gao Ming just had the intention to enter the main hall, but he felt the fatal murderous intention. Only now did he understand why those guests were crowded in the courtyard and did not dare to enter. " The main hall is full of joy. Pulling back his outgoing legs, Gao Ming seemed to be frightened out of his drunkenness. Without a second of hesitation, Gao Ming turned around and left. "Mrs. Xi is not the only one in Xi''s house, but there are also twenty-four deformed ghosts who call themselves Xi Xian''er. Judging from their different clothes, some of them don''t seem to be townspeople." The situation was urgent just now, and Gao Ming had no time to go there. Paying attention to other things in the main hall, he could only make sure that there was no Xi Xian''er who looked similar to Zhang Mingli in the main hall. Bypassing the wing rooms on the other side, the architectural style and layout of Xi''s house are different from those of Tang Dynasty. The rooms behind the left and right wings that were supposed to be for servants were designated as her bedroom by Mrs. Xi, with big "" signs posted on the doors and windows. There are no couplets posted on both sides of the door frame, but two lines of poetry are posted very casually. "The moon hangs on the branches and shines on the new house, and the beauty walks into the mandarin duck in shame." "The brocade tent and golden pillows are juxtaposed with fragrant flowers, and the phoenix crown and clouds on the temples reflect the beauty." Entering the bridal chamber on the wedding night, the red candles illuminated the figure, and the figure swayed shyly on the window paper, like a new moon shrouded in light smoke. The small door is ajar, and the pregnant girl wonders whether she can wait for the person she is waiting for. Agreements and promises are like red candles in front of the gods, bright and warm, but they may be blown out by the sudden night wind in the next moment. With a soft creak, Gao Ming pushed the door open with a finger''s width. What he was doing now was breaking taboos. Although Mrs. Xi often got married, in the entire Xi''s house, apart from herself, only Ye was the one who was qualified to enter this room. Lang and the **** of joy. Leaning over and looking into the room, Gao Ming saw a figure from the back. He was not too tall, with a well-proportioned figure. His long hair was **** like the ancients. He was dressed in auspicious clothes. He looked like a pretty scholar with a poetic spirit in his belly, and also a figure in his chest. The father-in-law of Qiuhe dominates the world. Hearing the door open, the person turned her head slightly, and the candlelight shone along her cheek and onto Gao Ming. "White Phoenix?" Gao Ming stepped into the house. He and Bai Huang met and entered the deep nightmare. It was not until the second watch that they finally met. With his hands lowered, Bai Huang''s expression was indifferent, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes: "Are you calling me? I''m Bai Huang?" "Yes, we made an appointment..." Gao Ming stopped. Bai Huang seemed to be possessed by something. He was suspicious, and when he noticed something unusual, he immediately prepared to leave. "I am Yelang, not Baihuang. Tonight is my happy day. Everyone who comes is a guest. If you have nowhere to go, just stay at the house and have a bar." Baihuang smiled, as if he was entering Beijing. The Confucian scholar who is rushing to take the exam is handsome and elegant, which is indeed very attractive to girls. Please...you...collect 6...9...books...! "You don''t remember me at all?" "We know each other?" "Gao Ming, deep nightmare, tester, eternal life medicine, have you forgotten these?" Gao Ming said several keywords in succession, trying to stimulate Bai Huang''s memory, but the other party''s reaction was very dull. "There are some impressions, but they should be scenes in dreams. I am Yelang, and I always have strange dreams. Those you mentioned should be scenes in my dreams." Bai Huang''s words made Gao Ming very happy. Surprised, the other party didn''t know what happened and couldn''t tell the difference between reality and dream. "Please wake up, this is the deep nightmare, what I''m talking about is reality! Think about your son, think about Bai Xiao and Bai Qiao!" When it came to children, Baihuang Gujing Wubo''s eyes had a trace of ripples. She seemed a little confused. After thinking for a long time, she looked at Gao Ming and said: "You said they are my children, then where did you see them?" Are they in what you call reality? Or in what you think is a dream?" Gao Ming opened his mouth and was unable to answer for a moment, because he was indeed the Bai Xiao and Bai Qiao he met in his nightmare. "What seems true is not true, what seems false is not false, what you see is not what you see, what you hear is not what you want." The smile on Bai Huang''s face resumed: "I am Yelang, entering the land of worry-free, returning to the sea of ????illusion and truth, and breaking dreams. This town has been my home since the beginning, and this is your home too. (End of chapter) Chapter 566 She is a gift from fate Chapter 566 She is a gift from fate "There has never been any immortality medicine, no testers, and no Bai Huang who is crazy about finding children. Everything is an illusion in a dream. Only I in Zhemeng Town are real." Bai Huang was saying these words. At that time, Gao Ming felt heart palpitations, his brain ached, and the blood flow all over his body accelerated. The red candle melted, and the words "happy" on the wall became blurred. The thick joy accumulated in the walls, wardrobe, bed, and the entire room rushed towards Gao Ming, turning into thin red threads and wrapping around Gao Ming''s body. . "I am Yelang, entering the land of worry-free and returning to the sea of ??illusion." A very secret force penetrated into his mind, with Bai Huang''s voice, like an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years, echoing quietly in his heart. Under the influence of this sound, all the joy that Gao Ming had breathed into his body before seemed to come alive and become sticky. They grew in Gao Ming''s body, eating away at his other emotions and forming nets to cover him. His anger and sadness were separated, his grief was separated, and only endless happiness was left to be ignited. All kinds of happy memories emerged in his mind, and a smile appeared on Gao Ming''s face unconsciously. Now it seems that he can only be happy, and only happiness is enough. "You are just like me. We live in Zhemeng Town. We just looked through too many other people''s memories and mistakenly regarded their lives as our own past." "What you think and remember is just a dream. Throw them away and you will see your true self." Bai Huang approached Gao Ming gently. She seemed to have grown taller, and that familiar face suddenly became unfamiliar, and suddenly looked very familiar. Joy grew crazily in Gao Ming''s body, blood, and mind, until at a certain moment, they penetrated into the deepest part of Gao Ming''s heart, trying to help Gao Ming cover all his despair. The blood-red joy passed by like a big net, but the despair did not diminish at all, and the heart even became more painful and sad because of the stimulation. Gao Ming also seemed to be stung. He covered his heart and knelt on the ground on one knee. He tried his best to laugh, but the despair as deep as the sea was dragging him down. The big net of joy could scoop up the sad memories, but it could not scoop up the sea of ??despair at all. More and more joy sank into Gao Ming''s heart, and there seemed to be a crack in his heart, leading to the abyss. Slowly, the only happiness that Gao Ming had was exhausted, and the memories that brought him joy were implicated, and the people and things in his memories began to tilt toward the "abyss" in his heart. Waking up from a nightmare, lying on the hospital bed, illuminated by the first ray of sunlight, the warmth, softness, and light all fell into the abyss of my heart. Suddenly, it seemed like a fat cat called Fortune came running, meowing. The memory changes. The big fat cat is picked up by a pair of hands. During the hug, the cat''s body keeps getting smaller, as if time is going backwards, and the effect in the dream has found its cause in reality. With her white arms holding the kitten''s butt, Liu Yi''s face was completely wrapped in joy. She was holding Fa Cai, standing deep in her memory, with a clean and bright smile on her face. Gao Ming suddenly realized that all his joy and happiness revolved around one person-Liu Yi. The hugs she received when she returned home after she woke up, the long chat all night long, her worries, her smile, her angry expression, and her joy reappeared together, making Gao Ming feel one thing very clearly and intuitively. His life only continued to accumulate despair. Reality meant nothing to him, and all the favor of fate fell on Liu Yi. Liu Yi is the gift given to him by fate, and is his anchor in the real world. Without Liu Yi, there is no difference between nightmare and reality for Gao Ming, because reality is just a nightmare with a new skin for him, and deep in his heart emerges The pain constantly reminded him that he had to go back to the original nightmare and find everything he had lost. The joy, wrapped in the memory of a high life, wrapped around Liu Yi''s face and rushed towards the crack in his heart. Those joys wanted to fill Liu Yi into the abyss. "Bang!" His knees hit the ground hard. Gao Ming''s eyes were bloodshot. He didn''t feel any happiness at all, and his whole body was shaking in pain. "Stop, stop!" Before the memory of Liu Yi was completely torn apart, his echo echoed in the crack in Gao Ming''s heart. "Stop! Stop!" The crack in his heart was stimulated by joy and expanded again. In the **** wound, there were various torture instruments and faces that died tragically. "Keep your head up." "Have you forgotten about us?" "Have you forgotten yourself?" "Have you forgotten them?" Gao Ming, who died tragically, turned into evil spirits with deep resentment, trying to get out of the cracks in his heart, but they were stopped by a force, and only the overwhelming resentment that escaped directly washed away the joy in Gao Ming''s body. The red thread woven by the joy was broken every inch, and even the joy in Mrs. Xi''s room seemed to be disrupted by a sharp knife. This book was recently updated in ##@@@@@@!! Updated! The candles went out, the colors of the happy words faded, and the broken red ropes fell from Bai Huang''s body one by one. The confusion in her eyes gradually dissipated, and she regained her sense. "Gao Ming?" Bai Huang seemed to have just seen Gao Ming now, and his eyes focused: "Why are you here? It''s too dangerous! I will send you out!" "Don''t come close to me..." Gao Ming spat out a large mouthful of blood. His heart hurt. It seemed like countless hands were trying to tear his chest open just now. Looking down, the color of the Blood City tattoo on Gao Ming''s chest became much darker. The position of his heart happened to be the center and highest point of the entire city. Unintentionally, because of the stimulation of the God of Joy, the wound in Gao Ming''s heart was torn even wider, and he remembered something again. "Are you okay?" Bai Huang didn''t remember how he hurt Gao Ming, so he explained: "We entered the passage together. I saw a door in front of me. I opened the door and appeared in the broken house next to Xizhai. You didn''t Come with me." Gao Ming didn''t reply. Now he has realized the problem. Among all the testers, he seems to be the only one who crawled out of the grave. Others seem to be "born" in the town. "I found some books and food in the house, and then I was chased by a madman. I fled into the happy house in a panic." Bai Huang smiled bitterly: "After that, I competed with three other testers, and finally I was selected. For Yelang, I want to marry Mrs. Xi tonight." "Where are the other three testers?" "Dead, tragic death." Bai Huang kicked away the red rope on the ground: "My memory stays at the moment when I became Yelang. I drank a bowl of tea with the word "happy" in the main hall. From then on, I I cant remember clearly. "That is to say, it was not you who was talking to me just now." Gao Ming looked directly into Bai Huang''s eyes, trying to find out the abnormality. "It''s definitely not me. How could I harm you?" Bai Huang helped Gao Ming up: "I suspect that I was possessed by the God of Joy after drinking that cup of tea. After all, I''m going to marry the bride tonight. lady." (End of chapter) Chapter 567 Corpses hugging each other Chapter 567: Corpses embracing each other "What else do you know about Xi Zhai?" Gao Ming got up from the ground, still keeping a safe distance from Bai Huang. "I only know that tonight the God of Joy will marry a wife, and everyone at the wedding banquet will be blessed. From now on, auspicious stars will shine, and disasters will not be disturbed." Bai Huang''s head hurt a little. She thought for a long time, and red lines appeared in her pupils. , but she herself was completely unaware of it. Taking another step back, Gao Ming still didn''t forget his main mission: "Have you ever seen a person in Xizhai? His name is Zhang Mingli." Gao Ming told Bai Huang about Zhang Mingli''s appearance. Unexpectedly, Bai Huang nodded and told Gao Ming a very important piece of information. "There is a cellar in the Xi''s house, which is where the night men are chosen. There is a man marinating in the wine jar at the end of the cellar. He looks just like you said, at least his face is the same, and his body..." Bai Huang thought for a while, then gestured with his hands and said, "His body and face are not coordinated. It is said that he was Mrs. Xi''s first husband and the first Yelang." Bai Huang''s words made Gao Ming think deeply. Listening to her description, it seemed that the God of Joy was also imprisoning a part of Zhang Mingli. What was so special about the teacher who held the scriptures every day? "Can you take me there to have a look?" As soon as Gao Ming finished speaking, before Bai Huang could reply, the peach-eyed fairy''s mean voice came from outside the door: "The wedding night has not started yet, how come the candles are extinguished? Lang Yelang, are you in the house?" Bai Huang and Gao Ming looked at each other, and she lit the candle again. As soon as the firelight shone, he was filled with joy. The words "Happiness" on the wall became bright again, and the broken red ropes on the ground began to twist. Bai Huang frowned and clenched his hands into fists, as if his will was fighting against something. The broken red ropes on the ground were like small snakes, crawling up Bai Huang''s feet. Seeing that they were about to get into the Jifu, Gao Ming pushed Bai Huang away. He was not used to the things in the room at all, so he stepped on the red rope and grabbed the candlestick on the table with one hand. The light of the wedding candle flickered, reflecting the largest word "happy" on the bedside. "Can''t you arouse my joy? Let me see if your joy can fill my despair." The candle lit the word "happy", and the wax oil and ashes of the word "happy" fell on Gao Ming''s heart, burning the blood. city ??tattoo. Before, the joy invaded the body and stimulated Gao Ming''s heart. Now Gao Ming took the initiative and wanted to use the power of the God of Joy to forcibly break the secret in his heart. Big drops of sweat flowed down, and the blood vessels on Gao Ming''s face were bulging with pain. It was as if a big red evil ghost was trapped in the wedding room, crazily chewing up all the joy. "Yelang Yelang, are you in the house? The auspicious time has come. Don''t keep my wife waiting." "Recruiting twenty-four happy immortals, prepare five-color yarn, open noodle soup and fruit, a phoenix crown and a harem, a descendant bag, and a set of silver." Bai Huang paused for a while. She couldn''t remember clearly what she had to prepare. She just did it to delay time. He shouted outside the house: "Get ready quickly." "Okay." Not long after Xixian''s voice disappeared outside the door, all the candles in the room were extinguished again, which shocked Bai Huang. She had been fighting against a certain will, but now she suddenly couldn''t sense the existence of that will at all. . Looking at Gao Ming, his heart was bleeding. The hot blood was mixed with the word "happy" and ashes were pouring over the strange tattoos on his body, making the blood city come alive. It was as if Gao Ming was the blood city itself. Looking at his skin, he could walk away. Enter another world. "Gaoming?" Bai Huang pushed Gaoming uncertainly. Raising his head, Gao Ming''s eyes were penetrated by blood lines, and there was a faint smell of meat wafting from his body. It''s not the smell of fragrance, let alone body odor, it''s a very delicious scent of flesh and blood that will make people hungry. "I remembered something again. In the deep nightmare, it seems easier for me to break the seal and release what is hidden in my heart." Gao Ming did not tell Bai Huang what he saw. His eyes were less clear, deeper, and more heavy. "What are you hiding in your heart?" "Maybe it''s a ghost in red, maybe it''s a **** with four arms, maybe it''s thousands of dead me, maybe it''s a broken and desperate **** city." Gao Ming threw away the melted candlestick: "I don''t know , I dont know if its right or wrong to continue? "Why did you suddenly waver?" "Reality has not treated me badly. At least I am living well now. But if I continue to dig deeper, all the disasters may return, and I will have to bear the pain again." Some memory fragments flashed in Gao Ming''s mind. The crack in his heart was already wide open. "Pain and despair will not disappear out of thin air. If you have not shouldered the despair that should have been yours, then there must be an innocent person shouldering it for you." Bai Huang hesitated to speak, but finally asked: "Did you see Bai Xiao? And Bai Qiao? "They seem to be in my heart, not just them, but many others..." The sound of firecrackers rang in the streets outside. Gao Ming''s words were suppressed and no one could hear them clearly. "The auspicious time has come, I am going to marry Mrs. Xi." Bai Huang seemed to have made some determination: "I will attract the attention of the guests and Xixian later, and you go to the backyard cellar to rescue ''Zhang Mingli'', Mrs. Lang''s attitude is just like his clothes, but he only cares about the first Yelang so much that he can''t even die. There must be something hidden in it. " After adjusting his clothes in front of the bronze mirror, Bai Huang opened the door. After making sure there was no one else around, he waved to Gao Ming and walked toward the main hall alone. Read the error-free version in 69Book! 69 Shuyiba publishes a novel for the first time. Read at Liujiu Book Bar The wedding banquet is like a surging sea of ??blood, and the white phoenix is ??like a lone boat, swimming upstream, swaying but firm. The twenty-four Xi Xian''er were all blocked in the main hall, and Gao Ming pressed against the wall and came to the backyard. Although it is a backyard, it is very clean. There are four sheep in the shed. Their eyes are lively and look like humans. When he opened the cellar lid, a stench rushed up. Incense is placed everywhere in Xi''s house, and even the wood is exuding fragrance, but the cellar is full of stench, which is in great contrast with the bright and beautiful buildings outside. Taking out the bronze mirror, Gao Ming saw that the steps in the cellar were the backs of corpses, and the handrails were the shaved arm bones. As he walked down the steps, the cellar was filled with corpses embracing each other. Some are having sex, some are holding hands and talking about something, and some are trying to get closer to each other and cling to each other. Love, family affection, friendship, and all the friendships in the world are "perfect" here. The weirdest thing is the expressions on the faces of all the dead people in the cellar. All with smiles and contentment, no fear of death, no pain and despair. The cellar was very smelly, it was the smelliest place in the deep nightmare, but it was also filled with a special kind of beauty. Death became no longer bleak, and even evoked a glimmer of longing for a higher life. Of course, as soon as this dangerous thought appeared, He was strangled violently. Walking by various corpses, when Gao Ming accidentally bumps into one of the "people", his will will be directly dragged into the other person''s beautiful fantasy and feel the joy in the other person''s memory. (End of chapter) Chapter 568 miserable designer Chapter 568 The tragic designer "Is this the test for Yelang? To endure all the joy and pleasure in the world, and finally become the body of the God of Joy?" Gao Ming seemed out of place in the cellar. The despair in his heart was too deep, like a vat of ink, Wherever he goes, he contaminates his body, and many corpses cannot laugh after being touched by him. People''s joys and sorrows are not the same. After the joyful memories of corpses are polluted, their last beauty penetrates into Gao Ming''s heart. Driven by some higher will, they want to transform Gao Ming, but in the end they just help Gao Ming. Fate shared some of the pain, allowing his body to adapt to more despair. "The God of Joy''s ability is of great use to me. It can not only help me break through the seal in my heart, but also help me share the pain. He is such a lucky God." After Gao Ming finished speaking, he looked at the corpses around him and sighed slightly. In one breath, the God of Joy has caused no less evil than Mr. Tang and the Butcher: "It''s all illusory happiness. The reality is that you are all dead, and your bodies are almost eaten by insects." To others, a road full of nostalgia and temptation was very easy for Gao Ming. He arrived at the end of the cellar without any hesitation and saw wine jars with red seals on them. These wine jars have been stored underground for a long time, and each seal has a big written on it. "Isn''t there a person in every jar of wine?" Gao Ming whispered to himself, but a man''s hoarse and low response came from deep in the cellar. "It''s a memory, a memory treasured by the God of Joy." "Who''s talking!" Gao Ming grabbed the butcher''s knife with his backhand, lowered his body weight, and was ready to pounce at any time. "Hasn''t this month''s Yelang been chosen? How dare you sneak into the cellar of Xi''s house? You are so brave, and you are not afraid of being caught by those Xi''s fairies, skinning them and making them into human beings and puppets?" His voice was tired, but it seemed like he hadn''t chatted with anyone for a long time, and he kept joking about his luck. In the deepest darkness, black hair was scattered around the wine jar, and there was a human head pressing on the edge of the jar, staring at Gao Ming faintly. The hand holding the knife slowly loosened. Gao Ming looked at the head, his pupils narrowed and his eyes narrowed. The other person had almost the same face as Zhang Mingli! "Zhang Mingli?" Hearing the name coming out of Gao Ming''s mouth, the man was obviously stunned for a moment, and then a wry smile appeared on his face: "You casually mentioned the taboos that cannot be mentioned in Zhemeng Town. It''s really a bit embarrassing. adapt." "Why do you have the same face as him? What is your relationship with Mrs. Xi?" There were many wine jars between Gao Ming and the head. "The more you know, the faster you will die. I was put in the wine jar because I knew too much. Do you want to end up like me?" The man''s face was full of self-mockery. He seemed to be trying to protect himself. Gao Ming, I dont want to tell Gao Ming the answer. "I met a monster soaked in a wine jar in the wing before. His body is much bigger than yours, and he is as old as a millennium. The guy said that I am the same as Zhang Mingli, exuding the aura of taboo, so do you think I will Are you scared?" Gao Ming didn''t like to talk in roundabout ways, but that man had a lot of worries. "Are you also taboo?" The man took a deep breath, but felt nothing for a long time: "They took away all my permissions and blocked my perception." "What are you talking about?" "I saw the communicator on your wrist. We are from the same place." His head shook, and the man finally looked at Gao Ming with a pleading look: "My hands and feet were chopped off, can you come over and help me get something? Something that can prove my identity." Under the guidance of the man, Gao Ming walked through the gaps between the wine jars, came to him, and put his hand into the wine jars. The viscous liquid was like wine and blood, exuding a pungent stench. Gao Ming found something in the wine jar that should not have appeared in nightmares - a pure white ring communicator. "Except for the color, does it look similar to the communicator you wear on your wrist?" The man raised his head with great difficulty: "I am one of the designers of this nightmare, the youngest among the heads of the Brain Game. "Zhemeng Town was created by me." Gao Ming looked like a madman. He was not sure whether the man was tortured and went crazy, or whether he was lying. His face was full of bitterness, but the man''s eyes were very sincere: "Many years ago, during the turmoil in New Shanghai, the Perfect Life Game opened a hidden door in the brain and connected to a terrible place called the Deep World. The Dream Town was modeled after the Deep World. A defective product. Oh, by the way, Perfect Life was made by my grandfather Fu Tian, ??and it is now called Taboo Game. The man seemed to know a lot of secrets. His remaining head was leaning against the wine jar, with memories and regrets in his eyes. "Did your grandfather make the forbidden game?" Gao Ming recorded all the information in his mind. "My grandfather is the founder of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The legend of Xinhu is that he ushered in a new era." "According to you, the forbidden game Perfect Life was originally produced by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical? Then why was it listed as taboo by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical? What happened during this period?" Gao Ming couldn''t wait to ask. "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly." The man''s chin was soaked in the foul-smelling liquid: "The reason why Perfect Life was banned is because the original players released an indescribable terrifying existence from the deep world." "What''s that?" Read the error-free version in 69Book! 69 Shuyiba publishes a novel for the first time. Read at Liujiu Book Bar "The Ineffable is called Butterfly and Dream in the information." There was a hint of fear in the man''s eyes: "When players and companies are spying on the secrets of the deep world, the Ineffable in the deep world is also looking at us. They use various methods to Means affect reality, trying to drag reality into the deep world and turn reality into a part of despair. "What happened next?" "In an almost irreversible situation, a person appeared." The man wanted to scratch his head, but he had no arms. The expression on his face became even more distressed: "I don''t know why, I am gradually forgetting that person, I can''t remember him. Name, I just vaguely remember that he and the butterfly died together and sank into a sea of ??blood. " "The people and ghosts left behind by the savior reestablished order. After everything returned to normal, they all entered the deep world and seemed to be preparing to rescue the savior." "A few months after they left, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical''s data showed that unknown and unspeakable things appeared on the periphery of the Forbidden Game. The senior management voted and finally decided to destroy the passage to protect themselves..." Having said this, the man hesitated and struggled for a moment, his eyebrows furrowed: "Afterwards, I conducted multiple investigations and found that the so-called unknown and unspeakable is close to reality. It is very likely that the company and the city manager jointly staged a show, and their goal is It is to destroy the passage and isolate all the unknown ghosts and the power left by the savior from reality. " (End of chapter) Chapter 569 one ninth Chapter 569 One-ninth "After the passage was destroyed, they made a perfect life a taboo in the name of protecting the city, and performed brain correction surgeries on millions of people. The company and power were firmly in their hands again." "They seem to have won everything, but I know that they are always tortured by fear in their hearts. They are worried that the savior will return from the sea of ??blood and the unspeakable existence will come to the world. So they are also actively trying to study all powers within the controllable range, Ghosts, theology, spiritual will, and the unspeakable things recorded in the data have become research objects. Among them, the research on butterflies and dreams has been the most successful. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical established a special department, and the brain game test began at this time. " "They try to use dreams to steal the power of the deep world, and they guard against possible passages and doors to prevent the saviors from returning to reality." The man talked a lot in one breath, and he was a little tired. His lips were split into small cuts, but he didn''t dare to stop. He was afraid that once he shut up, he would never have the chance to say these things. "Later, I was entrusted with the important task of building Zhemeng Town as the core of the brain game." "Zhemeng Town has a very close connection with the indescribable man named Meng. You should have seen the stone tablet at the entrance of the town, right? Its body is a shrine left by dreams. We have overlapping and pieced together the dreams of countless people. We want to Reclaim its power." "This matter is very dangerous, and it is difficult for us to integrate so many nightmares. It just so happens that one of the former saviors has the aura of dreams in him, and he is Zhang Mingli." "According to confidential information, Zhang Mingli used to live in the sea of ??consciousness in dreams, which represents the longing for love and has an unyielding soul." "In the name of helping his wife''s treatment and prolonging her life, we tricked him into Dream Dream Town, made him endure all the nightmares, and sewn all the dreams into his consciousness." "The shrine left behind by the dream serves as the heart, and Zhang Mingli''s soul and consciousness transformed by the dream serve as the body, and finally create this dream town located among countless nightmares." "If you walk around the town a few times, you will find that this town contains the unspeakable destiny. The buildings are all shady houses, the five elements are inverse, and the townspeople are divided into gods of happiness, jealousy, use, hatred, and idleness. , the number and power of each type of **** correspond to the indescribable destiny. Hearing this, Gao Ming waved his hand: "It was the dream that almost destroyed reality, but now you want to recreate the power of the dream?" "As long as you can hold it in your hands and master it skillfully, the more dangerous things are, the more precious they are." When the man said this, there was no pride in his tone, only a trace of pain and regret: "In the beginning, Zhemeng Town was very small, with only one A dilapidated yard, as the nightmares continued to fill up and we continued to dig, it became the core of the brain game test, a secret base hiding the thirteen transformation methods of the immortality medicine. " "You still haven''t said why you became like this. As far as I know, you should be the first Yelang in Xizhai." Gao Ming said in a serious tone: "Also...why do you have the same face as Zhang Mingli? " "The senior management found out that I had found out the truth and knew everything they were doing behind the scenes, so after Zhemeng Town was able to operate normally, they imprisoned me in a cage designed by themselves." The man''s eyes were filled with joy. It was the helplessness of being trapped in a cocoon: "As for the reason why Zhang Mingli and I look similar, it is also very simple. Zhang Mingli was not willing to cooperate with us in using his power in the nightmare, so we divided his emotions and consciousness into nine parts." "Jiufen? So many?" "No way, he was too strong in the nightmare. The other saviors also prepared various terrible curses for him. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is worried about repeating the same mistakes, so it is very cautious." The man licked the dry cracks lips: "His greed is in Master Tang''s house; his anger is suppressed by the river god; his conscience In the hands of the jealous god; despair was placed in the ancestral hall to accept offerings; the beating heart sank in the underground river; obsession and love were attracted to each other and were driven into the stone tablet at the entrance of the town, struggling in countless nightmares; the promise was used as the key, by I, the designer, kept it; in the end, it was his malice that kept wandering around the town. The man said it very carefully. Gao Ming just didn''t expect that Zhang Mingli in the school was actually malicious to him. A person''s malice can be so gentle? Zhang Mingli can indeed be called elegant and easy-going. Gao Ming is looking forward to what the complete Zhang Mingli will be like. Among those taboo players, the first person Gao Ming saved was Zhang Mingli. Everyone said that Zhang Mingli was good, and his image in Gao Ming''s heart gradually grew. "I told you everything I know. Can you believe me now?" The man seemed to be waiting for Gao Ming to nod. "Believe it." Gao Ming replied seriously. "Just believe it. You go quickly and keep the truth in your heart. When big changes happen in Xinhu in the future, you can tell the truth." The man began to urge Gao Ming to leave. He seemed to think that Gao Ming had entered the cellar by mistake, and did not The extravagant hope that a high life can save oneself. "I''ll take you out, Zhang Mingli is looking for you." Gao Ming put both hands into the wine jar. "Don''t, don''t, don''t! You will kill us both! We can''t escape at all! The entrance and exit are in the hands of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. If they find out that you know the truth, they will chop you into a stick and seal you in a wine jar. "Inside!" The man''s voice became louder, and it could be seen that he was really panicked: "I designed Zhemeng Town. No one can leave without permission, and no one can escape even Xizhai! You cant leave! Lets go! "Mrs. Xi hasn''t been married yet, this is our chance." Seeing that the man was still struggling, Gao Ming simply lifted the entire wine jar. It seemed that the wine jar was not that big, but it was actually very heavy. "Even if Mrs. Xi is not here, if Xi Xian''er sees her, you will be dead!" There is no mistake in every song, one post, one content, one 6 one, one book, one book, take a look! "How will you know if you don''t try?" The muscles in Gao Ming''s arms bulged, and the blood city tattoos turned scarlet. After he swallowed the flesh and blood fruit, his power in the dream was far beyond that of ordinary people, and he lifted the wine jar forcefully. "If you want to die, don''t get me involved! Those guys will use different methods to torture me. They may not even leave me a body, but only give me a brain, a brain connected to various circuits!" The man was anxious. But he couldn''t resist. He really didn''t expect that Gao Ming would be sent by Zhang Mingli. That wandering malice could actually drive such a powerful and abnormally minded tester! "If you have anything to do with me, the brain test will be ruined, and your real family will be implicated!" The man wanted to calm Gao Ming. When he said this, Gao Ming did hesitate. But a few seconds later, Gao Ming began to carry the wine jar silently again. (End of chapter) Chapter 570 Large sedan chair Chapter 570 The big sedan chair "What a madman! Just like Zhang Mingli!" The man had no hands or feet, and couldn''t even struggle: "Okay! Okay! I''ll obey you, quickly put the wine jar back to its original position, the wine in these wine jars Its the memory of the God of Joy. If you take it out of the Xis house, the God of Joy will notice you immediately! After borrowing some clothes from the corpse on the ground, Gao Ming put the wine jar back to its original place, fished the man out of the jar, and put on new clothes for him. The man''s body was severely shrunken, and his neck was covered with red ropes. Most of them had grown into his flesh and were difficult to get out. "I''m offended." Gao Ming wrapped the man in the corpse''s clothes and tied him to his back. "There''s no point in saying offended now!" The man also accepted his fate: "The smell on my body is different from that of Xizhai. If you really want to save me, at least prepare something to cover up your smell. If we go out like this, we will be caught immediately. "It makes sense." Gao Ming pulled out the butcher''s knife and said, "Hold it." "Do I have hands?" The man stared and laughed angrily. "Sorry." Gao Ming immediately took action, pressed the man and the butcher''s knife together, and then covered them with Chun Niang''s gauze: "It should work." "What a ''meticulous'' plan." The man''s face turned pale, and he felt like he was finished. Gao Ming pretended not to hear the man''s strange anger. After tying up the man, he grabbed the bone handrail, stepped on the back of the corpse and began to climb up. "Gulu, Gulu, Gulu..." Strange sounds came from all over the cellar, the arms of the hugging corpses trembled, and their heads slowly moved. The wine jars sealed with s shook slightly, and the viscous scarlet wine soaked out from the gaps. There seemed to be invisible threads in the air connecting them. With a "bang" sound, the wine jar originally containing the man suddenly exploded, and the wine and the internal organs and limbs in it splashed and landed on other wine jars. "Oops! Let''s go! Come on!" The man yelled in panic, and Gao Ming began to speed up, but the corpses under his feet began to move. The pile of corpses was like a pile of loose sand, "submerging" Gao Ming''s legs, downwards Rolling, trying to pull him down. "Bang!" There was another explosion, and the nearby wine jar was broken open, and an arm studded with gold and gems crawled out from under the seal. The severed hand smashed the wine jar next to it, and a human head with white hair and a kind face rolled to the ground. It stared at Gao Ming and the man with a smile, without saying a word, but its eyeballs were gradually filled with a symbol of happiness. Gods red thread. "Don''t look at it! That guy can take away your longevity!" The man wanted to remind him, but it was a little too late. More wine jars shattered, and strangely deformed and twisted people crawled out. Most of them were wearing the black rings of the eternal life medicine, and their bodies were cut horribly. "The wine jar contains the memory of the God of Joy. It nourishes itself with the five blessings of the testers in reality. Those testers are all carefully selected from various nightmares. They are the most blessed and happy, and have a good life. They represent wealth, longevity, health, noble character, disease-free and good death. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical uses them to feed the God of Joy and help the God of Joy become stronger." The man spoke very quickly, and he had always known that Mrs. Xi was using it. Living people make wine. The broken bodies in the wine jar have lost their own will, and their brains are of little use to the Immortal Medicine. Instead, their reason will affect the experiment of the Immortal Medicine. Therefore, they are much more miserable than men. They have been completely castrated of themselves, leaving only the useful parts. "Run! Everything in Zhemeng Town is an image. What you see now is not real. Maybe they are locked in a test cabin full of nutrient solution in reality. You can''t tell the difference, and you can''t save them. ! The man kept urging, worried about the Holy Mother. In fact, his worries were completely unnecessary. Gao Ming started to speed up when the first wine jar exploded. The remaining bodies of the five blessings gathered together in one place, the wine turned into blood, and the red threads turned into blood vessels. Fortune, wealth, longevity, and wealth were bitten and devoured, and finally a large piece of swollen and squirming flesh was left, exuding a rich fragrance. The joy is as if the auspicious star gods have descended into the world. Grasping the last handrail, he climbed out of the cellar with a fatal leap. The abnormality in the backyard had attracted the attention of the banquet guests. Gao Ming could clearly hear the argument between Bai Huang and Twenty-four Xi Xian''er. She was under great pressure and could no longer stop the other party. "It''s over, it''s over. Once caught, you and I will be put into a wine jar and cut into human shapes!" The man''s face turned pale. He had just escaped and hadn''t had time to take a few more breaths of fresh air. With his head lowered, Gao Ming ran towards the outer wall as fast as he could. He wanted to climb over the wall and leave, but as soon as he got close to the wall, he saw a huge and scary word "" appearing on the wall. If you look closely, you can see that it constitutes This character represents countless faces full of joy and happiness. Gao Ming''s hand couldn''t touch the wall at all. When his fingertips stretched out, they were bitten and melted by those faces, turning into part of the wall. If Gao Ming didn''t have too much despair in his heart, this simple touch would be enough to turn Gao Ming into a puppet of the God of Joy. "It''s useless. As long as you still have good luck, you can''t escape from the Happy Mansion against the will of the God of Joy. Unless he takes the initiative to let you go. Hey, there might have been a chance before, but now his will is slowly awakening." The man frowned: "When we designed Zhemeng Town, we simulated the gods and rules of the deep world. Here, the God of Joy is the aggregation of all good omens." "Shut up if you don''t have good news." Xixian was about to come, Gao Ming glanced around, there was no way to escape, the sheepfold was not suitable for hiding, those guys who turned into sheep were very timid and were too easily exposed. There is no mistake in every song, one post, one content, one 6 one, one book, one book, take a look! Turning around decisively, there was no way back to the cellar, and Gao Ming walked towards the only house in the backyard. The room was built in the darkest and most evil place of the house. The architectural style was antique, a bit like a small ancestral hall. This is a unique building in Xi Zhai. Gao Ming has never seen it in Tang Zhai or other places. The sound of footsteps and Xi Xian''er''s noise were getting closer and closer, and Gao Ming no longer hesitated and pushed the door open. The Yin Qi entered the body, and both Gao Ming and the man who had lost his limbs shuddered. There were no beds, altar tables and other furniture in the deepest room of the wedding house. There was a red wedding sedan in the middle of the empty room. The silk and satin are used to send blessings, and the wedding sedan is full of auspicious pictures, but it feels weird to stop in this gloomy room. As the footsteps approached, Xi Xian''er might have entered the backyard. Gao Ming closed the door and walked towards the wedding sedan. "What do you want to do? This is the sedan chair for Mrs. Xi. Anyone who touches it will die! Don''t move around!" the man reminded in a low voice. "No one else can move around, that''s fine." Gao Ming opened the sedan curtain, carried the man''s body on his back, and hid directly inside. The man was speechless. He found that Gao Ming did not turn a deaf ear to what he said. He responded to everything and did the opposite. (End of chapter) Chapter 571 Bai Gui Tour Street Chapter 571 Hundreds of Ghosts Parading the Streets "My life is at an end. This time the Yongsheng Pharmaceutical will probably smash my body into pieces and won''t even give me the chance to become a vegetative state." The bitterness in the man''s eyes was about to overflow with tears: "I am Fu Tian''s grandson. I am going to Heir to the eternal life medicine, I have been dormant for so long, everything is gone, it will be over. " "Quiet." Gao Ming half-hunched his body, opened the sedan curtain a crack, and carefully looked outside. "Someone ran into the backyard! The cellar was opened!" "I feel the anger of the God of Joy. Someone has offended the God! He deserves to be killed. He must be found! Dig out his internal organs and sacrifice them!" "The joy has faded a lot. Who spilled the drink of the God of Joy? Oh no! All those memories have escaped!" "God of joy! God of joy! I am your child, don''t eat me, don''t eat me!" The yard was in complete chaos. Xi Xian''er''s screams and laughter could be heard at the same time. It was difficult to figure out what was going on outside just based on the sound. "It''s the second watch now, and the God of Joy''s consciousness has not yet fully awakened. Those Xi Xian''er who went to the cellar to check were probably accidentally injured by the God of Joy." The sadness on the man''s face relaxed a little. Disasters happen to enemies, and they always Better than having it happen to me. "What is the relationship between Xi Xian''er and Xi Shen?" "They are believers of the God of Joy. They were captured by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical from various nightmares. Some are the imaginations of mentally ill patients, some are personalities split from the main body, and some are test subjects who have lost their memory. They have certain characteristics and the height of the God of Joy. Match. Forget it, don''t worry about what they were before, just remember that they are the lackeys of the God of Joy, and all their power comes from the God of Joy. "The man really knows Zhe Mengzhen very well. "We must marry Mrs. Xi back before the third watch! If we delay the time, no one can escape!" Bai Huang''s voice suddenly sounded in the yard. She still maintained her rationality: "Let''s work together to get the wife who is fused with the memory of the God of Xi first. The sacrifices go to the cellar!" Bai Huang did not say that the unawakened will of the God of Joy was in the cellar, but said that those sacrifices were integrated with the memory of the God of Joy. What everyone had to face was not the God of Joy, but sacrifices that stole the power of the God of Joy. "Do it quickly!" Yelang''s status in the happy house is not high. They are just "clothes" that the God of Joy can change at any time, but the only exception is the wedding night, because the God of Joy will wear Yelang''s body on this night. Some Xixians noticed something was wrong with Bai Huang, but no one dared to speak. After all, questioning the current Bai Huang meant suspecting that Xixian had made a mistake. Many Xixian teamed up and sealed the "monster" in the cellar with great efforts. They wanted to find out the cause of the abnormality in the cellar, but Bai Huang spoke again. "The God of Joy is omnipotent. No one can steal the things of the God of Joy in the house of Joy. The little thief who sneaked into the cellar must have been swallowed by the God of Joy and melted into the wedding wine." With a pious expression, Bai Huang''s tone of voice was unmistakable. Any questions: "The top priority is to marry Mrs. Xi. When Mrs. Xi comes back, all disasters will be eliminated." "That''s true, but the memory of the God of Joy is buried in the cellar. If something goes wrong..." "Instead of marrying Mrs. Xi and wasting the time without authorization, do you want to take advantage of Mrs. Xi''s absence in the Xi''s house to contact the God of Joy without authorization, take away the faith, and become the new Mrs. Xi by yourself?" Bai Huang''s voice became louder, Her words made Xixian''er, who had just spoken, turn pale with fright. "The gift-giving team has already set off for half an hour. We can''t wait any longer." Bai Huang said decisively: "All the happy immortals have returned to their places, opened the wedding gate of the Yin Mansion, and got up the sedan chair!" The door to the deepest room in Xi''s house was opened, and Yin Qi gushes out like a tide, overflowing the house. Gao Ming sat in the sedan with the man on his back, not daring to show off his dignity. The sedan they were hiding in was used to marry Mrs. Xi. The sedan body shook, and eight well-proportioned Xi Xian''er lifted the sedan from all directions. Because only those who were filled with joy could see them, in Gao Ming''s field of vision, the big red wedding sedan floated out of thin air. From the Yin House, you pass through the backyard cellar and arrive at the front yard of the main hall. The wedding sedan appeared, and the guests'' laughter and laughter became even louder, almost lifting the curtain of the sedan chair. The vermilion door of the house was completely opened, red lanterns were lit, and happy fairies and little ghosts of different shapes walked out of the happy house. The gong to clear the way rang, trumpets and drums blared, and firecrackers rang out. The lively scene in front of the happy house formed a strange contrast with the dead silence of the entire town. The eight-carriage sedan moved forward in the darkness, with the little ghost blowing the bent-neck trumpet. On both sides, the Xixian held an umbrella, a fan, a large mirror, two mirrors, and an axe. Behind them were two pairs of trumpets and eight-sided drums. Hundreds of ghosts roam the streets, so angry. "Where are they going?" Gao Ming sat in the sedan and whispered to the man. "It should be the Happy Temple outside the town. The Happy Lady will go there to take back the joy that has been scattered into countless nightmares. The so-called marriage of the God of Joy is actually just a ceremony for the God of Joy to absorb the good fortune and joy from countless nightmares. This is also the reason for every family wedding. The reason why the God of Joy will become more powerful after his wife passes away. "The man has forgotten what the God of Joy looked like at the beginning, and the other party doesn''t know when it started to become difficult to express and describe in words. "After we are far away from the happy house, we will find an opportunity to leave." Gao Ming''s voice floated into the man''s ears, and he shook his head instinctively. The wedding team was surrounded by Xi Xian''er, where could they escape to? However, the man learned wisely this time and did not refute Gao Ming. He was still expecting Gao Ming to create another miracle. When the gong opened the way, the sound was much louder than the watchman''s clapper, but no one dared to complain. The doors and windows of every house were closed, and it seemed as if they couldn''t hear it at all. There is no mistake in every song, one post, one content, one 6 one, one book, one book, take a look! No townspeople dared to provoke Xi Zhai''s wedding team. This was not the way to go. Gao Ming rolled his eyes and could create trouble even if there was no trouble. Lifting the gauze given by Chun Niang, Gao Ming took out the butcher''s butcher''s knife. "What do you want to do?" The tip of the knife was pointed at the man. Gao Ming smeared the remaining wedding wine on the man''s body on the blade. The joyful aura turned into a vague red thread and tried to enter the knife, but was easily bounced away by the evil aura on the blade. However, Xi Qi was not so easy to offend, and began to tirelessly try every means to invade the blade. Perhaps because he thought the fire was not strong enough, Gao Ming took a butcher''s knife and cut open some of the decorative embroidery inside the wedding sedan. Not everyone can sit in Mrs. Xi''s sedan. It''s extremely sinister and evil. Every little decoration contains a joy that can drive ordinary people crazy. Even if an ordinary person hides in the sedan, it won''t take long for them to go crazy and become the only person who knows. Smirking puppet. But there is an "abyss" hidden in Gao Ming''s heart. Without the joy controlled by the will of the God of Joy, no matter how much joy comes, it will not pose a threat to him, so he can destroy the wedding sedan unscrupulously. "I really don''t know where Zhang Mingli found a lunatic like you as a helper." The man was already broken and had no intention of stopping Gao Ming. Before the time was up for the stick of incense, the sedan suddenly stopped, and the sound of gongs and drums stopped abruptly. Gao Ming narrowed his eyes, opened a corner of the sedan curtain with the blade of a knife, and looked outside. There is a large "beach" of squirming livestock flesh and blood gathered together, like a huge blood snake pressing on the stone beam at the entrance of Zhemeng Town, which is the only way out of the town. (End of chapter) Chapter 572 Top Secret Level Plan Chapter 572 "My knife! My knife! Find it!" The head of the giant snake was composed of different animals, like a cow and a dog, full of scales, and the pupils were turbid like pigs and humans. "It''s a crazy crazy! The hi madman received my gift and took my knife!" The flesh fell along the stone beams piece by piece, and reorganized the moment when it touched the ground, turning into a thick leg. Before three and more days, Gao Ming could not see the complete form of the butcher, and you can only see the "world" composed of flesh and blood. "How can I steal our knife? It must be a misunderstanding." The sharp voice came from the flesh and blood: "Find it again, we just play with Master Tang, we can''t ..." Without waiting for the sharp voice, the legs of the blood fragments of livestock have begun to run towards the welcome team, and the huge snake tail dragged a long bloodstain on the ground. "Dead! Death! Dead! I want to peel off your human skin and cut your dirty souls than animals into fragments!" "Don''t be impulsive! Find it again!" "Get you ***!" There was another big hand that was stuck in the slack of livestock fragments. The big blade fell, and Xixianer, who knocked the gong, was directly smashed into meat sauce! It was not cut off, but the butcher''s attack was too irritable than simple killing. Gao Lifeng was originally invisible. At the moment when the butcher''s blade fell, he saw a lot of candlelight exploded on the gloomy street, and countless red thin lines splashed out of its body. "kill!" A Xixianer exploded, but the red wedding line did not dissipate. Some of them drilled into the ground, some stuck to the butcher, and some climbed on other Xixian. "Ji Shi has arrived! Those who block the passersby are dead!" Baihuang rode a pure white paper horse, just like Yin Cao Ghost, she was full of momentum, as if she was really possessed by the **** of joy. Xixian did not know that Gao Ming had absorbed the joy of the gods on Baihuang. Baihuang also used this to desperately arch fire, and he could not wait for the butcher to be able to return with the Xianxian. A Xixian was smashed, and other Xixian not only did not be afraid and sad, but all smiled, as if he saw an interesting thing. With a smile, the joy is fluttering, and their arms are unfolding. The places where the red lines are surrounded by the red line seem to be a beautiful pure land belonging to the **** of joy. "The magic method has been heard, and the fairy margin has a division." The black -haired fairy crane flew over, and the human gourd screamed, the red robe on the Xianxian body was burning like a fire, and the joy was like an invisible acupuncture into the butcher''s beach. In it, an indescribable idol was sitting in the flesh and blood, and the brows were good, making people can''t help worshiping, as if they could get all the joy in the world as long as they approached. "Compassion and freedom, wisdom is not square. In Xixian''s shouting, the God began to force the flesh and blood of the butcher. This method has never been seen before, and it is extremely strange. "They are swallowing each other! Is the transformation of Eternal Pharmaceuticals?" Hidden eyes and shocking eyes were hidden behind the cars. He found that with the butcher''s screams, the atmosphere of joy was constantly becoming stronger. There is a possibility in the brain, and Gao Life holds the man''s head: "You are lying to me! Eternal Pharmaceuticals built a dream town, not for the brain game at all, they want to use countless nightmares to make God! The testers and the experiments in the laboratory are the nutrients of God! "The man did not refute, but his voice became hoarse:" I did not lie to you. At the beginning, I built a dream town. A perfect life, I was imprisoned in the cellar wine altar. " The eyes were complicated, and the man said slowly: "I was also used. They were not interested in perfect life, but they were very concerned about the unspeakable power." After a brief silence, the man said another secret: "Thirteen ways to reconstruction not only represent the thirteen ways to become stronger in nightmares, but also thirteen. The high -level Shanghai high -level has almost half of the resources to promote this plan. " "Half of resources? Where is the remaining resources hidden?" Gao Ming''s eyebrows gently raised, he wanted to find out the cards of Eternal Pharmaceutical, although it was very difficult. "Do you still want to hit the idea of ??those resources? The brain is swollen by nutritional liquid?" The man entered first, and he had regarded Gao Life as a thorough lunatic: "The remaining half of the resources were put into another plan, in eternal life, in eternal life In the planning of pharmaceuticals, the priority of that plan, the level of confidentiality, and the level of importance of the plan will exceed the Dream Town. " "Another plan?" "I know you are curious, but I don''t know that plan. I only know that the plan was named -Hanhai." The man finished speaking, and after waiting for a long time, he didn''t respond. :"What''s wrong?" "Han Hai! I remember Hanhai!" There was a pain in my heart, as if countless dead souls reached out, and at that moment, it seemed to be drifting on the boundless black ocean, and the tragic corpses under the sea were waiting for him to rescue. In the vast ocean, he fled alone. "That city that is not bright is Hanhai!" The sound of chains in the chest was clear into the ear of high life, and the memory of his loss was getting closer and closer. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! "Know, you know, scare me." The man saw the abnormality of Gao Life, but he dared not to know it. Many times, only pretending to be confused can live for a long time: "The Hanhai plan was first left by the savior, Later, it was listed as the highest secret. "Then I have another reason to protect you." Gao Ming looked up again, and the scarlet under the eyes couldn''t hide it at all, as if a person didn''t sleep for a few days in a row, it looked very scary. "So, help each other." The man wanted to stabilize his life, and he was polite. Outside the caring sedan, the pool of blood and flesh representing the butcher continued to grow new livestock heads. It could not strike the joy in the body. In order to attack the shadow of the gods, it began to be crazy and self -harm. Emile. Chopped the bone knife, the flesh and flesh mud and the red line were dug out. One by one, Xian Er was trembling and full of blood. They danced and laughed wildly, and seemed to greet the demise of the world in joy. "Nothing in this town is normal." Gao Lifeng Gonghuo succeeded, and all the small pendies in the killing knife and the happy sedan were hidden in Chun Niang''s gauze. "Yes." The man glanced at Gao''s life, and nodded with a state of mind: "It''s neuropathy." "We are going to get off the sedan." Gao Ming tied the man, grabbed the cars in one hand, and recalled the surrounding terrain in his mind. (This chapter is finished) Chapter 573 Destiny Chapter 573 The sedan curtain opened a gap, and the outside of the butcher and Xixianer Dou were dark. Normally, the naked eye could not see Xixian, but now they are polluted by the butcher''s flesh. The connection between hair and horn and horn is also affected. The marrying team was blocked at the entrance of the town, but Baihuang, who was Yelang, was not in a hurry. She was wearing auspicious clothes and riding a white paper horse. Gao Lifeng thought about calling Baihuang to run together, and the other person seemed to have no intention to leave at all. "There is only one chance, let''s escape first and then find a chance to come back to save her." The man whispered his life: "Don''t drag people." His eyes swept across the buttter''s rotten meat and stared at the alley not far away. He gently turned the bronze mirror and determined that there was no hidden Xixian, and he opened the car curtain, and his body was like a sharp arrow into the darkness. "Who!" "Dare to hide in the sedan of Xishen, you have the cause and effect of the **** of joy, you can''t run away!" The red line drilled into the high -life body, but it went into the sea like mud, and there was no response. Most Xixian was entangled by the furious butcher. Only two Xixian near the sedan came to catch up. The two sides around the alley for a long time, and Gao Lifeng finally dumped it. "It''s really incredible. I can be rescued by a tester from the House?" The man did not think that there was any loopholes in the cage he designed, and ordinary people could not see Xixian at all. When assimilating, even Zhang Mingli''s maliciousness did not dare to step into the door of the housing house casually. Back to the school, when Gao Lifeng appeared with a man with a man, Zhang Mingli''s eyes could not hide it. The face of Wan Min and Sister Wanyang next to him was full of uncomfortable face. Their father''s notes had a detailed record, Zhang Mingli The task will be died. If you want to obtain a dream -release renovation method, you can only fleerate softly. It is the key to gain Zhang Mingli''s trust. "I have brought it back." Gao Ming put his back and almost the same person with the same appearance and Zhang Mingli, but he did not choose to hand over the person to Zhang Mingli. On the neck: "Give me a complete dream release method." His eyes moved between Gao Ming and the man. Zhang Mingli laughed dumbly. He shook his head and said at Gao Ming, "Your kid is in the matter of collaping the eternal pharmaceutical pharmaceutical. I almost thought you were a ghost running out of the deep world. " "Maybe he ran out of the deep world." The man thought thought: "The joy is not effective for him, and the rules cannot restrict him. Strange, this is strange." "Fu Shu, I can''t think of we can meet in a lifetime." Zhang Mingli slowly approached: "I treat you as a confidant and cooperate with you to the highest part of the Pharmaceutical Pharmaceutical, you just treat me like this?" "I would like to gamble." The man did not complain and regret, but there was endless bitterness hidden in his eyes. "I forgot the name of the savior, but I still remember everything they left to me, and now the object is belonging to the original master." Zhang Mingli''s strength was not his own strength. People, only because he couldn''t give up his love choice for his wife, stayed in Xinhu, and the savior left a lot of curses for Zhang Mingli to deter the greedy big companies in Xinhu. "I don''t know where they were transferred to. Now, like you, I am prisoner." Fu Shu and Zhang Mingli, who became human sticks, seemed to be friends before. "At first you used the life of countless living people to stop me from using the curse. I did not want to make a murder. As a result, who knows that you are so ruthless to yourself, specifically divide a block and implant all living people in the neighborhood. The curse of dreams trapped me at the cost of all people ... " "Don''t say, this has nothing to do with me." Fu Shu lowered his head in pain. "Is it useful to escape?" Zhang Mingli smiled, stopped taking care of Fu Shu, and looked at Gao''s life: "You are very beautiful, I can''t pick any flaws, I will enter the school with me, and I will help you release the nightmare in your heart. " Under the complex gaze of Wanjia''s sister and brother, Gao Ming entered the school with Fu Shu with a knife rack. The wooden doors that have been open to the outside world have been slowly closed. There is no change in the school from the outside, but the interior is completely different from the previous. There were magical patterns and blood stains on the old desks. The ending point of those patterns was intertwined on Zhang Mingli, and a fire that would never be extinguished in his heart. "Release the nightmare requires dreams, ignite the soul fire, and bearer the nightmare''s shrine. In fact, you all have it, I just play a guidance." Zhang Mingli helplessly let Gao Ming put down the knife: "Don''t be so cautious, I really have no harm to hurt What you mean. There was a sound of chanting the scriptures in the school, and there were some inexplicable shadows flashed on the walls. They could not see clearly and could not touch it. They seemed to be unspeakable by Zhang Mingli in the deep world. Those glances like sharp knives opened high -life flesh and blood, and then Zhang Mingli snorted softly: "Can you even break your will? How can people''s will to this point?" To grab the flames in my heart, Zhang Mingli has a dignified face: "Don''t resist, I''m helping you." After repeated persuasion, Gao Life removal to prevent, let Zhang Mingli''s flames of God''s pattern approached his chest. The fragrance of flesh and blood was scattered in the school, and the ghosts were rang. Zhang Mingli stared at Gao Life''s chest, and his eyelids twitched. He saw something hidden in the heart of Gao Ming''s heart. It was an extremely dark room, with cracks on the wall of the heart, looking at the gaps along the cracks. The unclear chains are wrapped around a fleshy ghost **** with four arms, and the steps leading to the gods are all spliced ??by Gao Liao''s own body. He is both his own belief and his believer. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! "Have you died so many times? Is this a man?" The flame dispeld the darkness, and Zhang Mingli had just explored his soul fire into the room, and an extremely tyrannical sound came out from the chain. "roll!" The fierce spirit runs through the night sky, it seems to break the boundaries of reality and illusions, and blur the cause and effect of the past and the future. One word reminds Zhang Mingli the words that the savior said, in the deep world, there is a group of madmans that are more brutal than unspeakable. They are very scarce and are called fierce gods. "This guy''s atrium has been broken, and his memory and soul should have been destroyed, but they are forcibly bound by one -chain chain. Some of his memories are hidden in the flesh and flesh, dormant into every drop of blood! This guy is in the end What happened? Zhang Mingli was not scared by that voice. He was the most promised, and what he agreed would be done. The soul fire touched the crack of the wall of the heart. Zhang Mingli exhibited the ability to obtain from a certain point, and cited himself as a cited to the memory of the strange room in the heart of Gao Mingxin! (This chapter is finished) Chapter 574 Concentrate Chapter 574 Concentration In the blink of an eye, Zhang Mingli''s soul fire turned pitch black, his face changed drastically, and despair like a vast ocean surged toward his soul! He wanted to pull away, but Zhang Mingli was horrified to find that there was a terrifying suction force coming from the room in Gao Ming''s heart, which seemed to want to lock him in. "Trap? Is this a trap of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical? No, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical cannot drive the evil god!" His will was confused, and Zhang Mingli cut off a third of the soul fire decisively and pulled back. "Bang!" All the divine patterns in the school were distorted, and each indescribable shadow was fading. Zhang Mingli sat down on the wooden chair with a pale face. He was almost eaten by Gao Ming just now! Although his current strength is only one-ninth of what he was in his heyday, because he has special abilities related to nightmares and inherited unspeakable talents, it is impossible for ordinary testers to harm him. Still in shock, something unexpected happened again. The flames carved by Zhang Mingli''s divine pattern illuminated the dark room deep in Gao Ming''s heart, allowing him to clearly see the scene in the room. Various torture instruments were hung on the walls, all kinds of strange ghosts were locked in the room, souls that looked like humans and beasts were crying, and believers without facial features were praying. "This is... a torture chamber?" The ghost and **** wrapped in chains in the center of the room looked at Gao Ming, and their eyes collided. The ghost and god''s eight arms stretched out to Gao Ming''s heart, as if to open his chest and crawl out, but it failed in the end, and there was only a large area of ??flesh, blood, and blood covered with it. Zhang Mingli''s soul fire squeezed out from the gap in the room. Without Gao Ming''s guidance, the flesh and blood of ghosts and gods crawled directly to the empty shrine given to him by Zhang Mingli, growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, forming a statue of ghosts and gods with four arms and four sides. The moment the statue was cast, the smell of meat enveloped the school. If the walls of the school were not filled with unspeakable shadows, the smell of meat would probably spread to the entire Zhemeng Town. "Done?" The ghost opened his eyes, and Gao Ming, the shrine, and the strange room in his heart had a new connection. It was as if he was the faith and the gods in the shrine. He could transform into all kinds of flesh and blood supernatural powers with a single thought, and he could also use the shrine in his hand to transform the world into a god. Some scenes from the nightmare reappeared. Holding the shrine in his hand, the Blood City tattoo on Gao Ming''s body also spread on the base of the shrine, causing subtle changes in the empty shrine, as if it not only represented the nightmare in Gao Ming''s heart, but also the blood city''s touch with reality. medium. Patiently feeling the emotions of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the shrine, a name quietly emerged in Gao Ming''s mind - the flesh and blood fairy. These three words seemed to be a secret key. After Gao Ming remembered it, the memory hidden in Gao Ming''s bones and blood began to slowly recover. Figures fell into his mind like puzzle pieces. He still had one last chance. A complete past can be pieced together. After putting away the shrine, the shadows of ghosts and gods with eight arms also disappeared behind Gao Ming, and the twisted divine patterns in the school returned to normal. "This dream interpretation method is not as powerful as I thought." Gao Ming commented fairly. "It''s your uncle''s fault!" Zhang Mingli has been cultivating himself for a long time, but at this moment he still couldn''t help breaking the rules: "The nightmare in your heart has been sealed, and now not even a tenth of it may be released, and you still despise it. ? Have you obtained the dream interpretation method? Fu Shu leaned against the wall, looking up and down at Gao Ming: "According to our test analysis, only one out of a hundred test subjects can meet the dream interpretation method, which requires repeated nightmares hundreds of times. The whole process is more terrifying than Lingchi, and each of the three steps of dream interpretation is a narrow escape. Its so dangerous that if you dont manage it, youll go crazy. I dont think your soul fire has been ignited, so why did you succeed? "He ate my soul fire!" Zhang Mingli''s angry voice sounded, and Fu Shu immediately closed his mouth knowingly. "Although it is not as powerful as I expected, it still helped me a lot." Gao Ming handed over to Zhang Mingli: "Thank you, Teacher Zhang." "It''s a fair deal for us to give you the dream interpretation method, but my soul fire is a different price!" Since Zhang Mingli saw what was hidden in Gao Ming''s heart, his attitude has changed a lot. He no longer regards Gao Ming as a human being. Instead of treating it as a tester of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, he put it on an equal footing with himself. "You''ve eaten it, can you still spit it out?" Gao Ming patted the shrine. He had the ability to protect himself in the nightmare, and he would not have to run away in a hurry next time he saw those monsters and monsters. According to Gao Ming''s guess, the deep world is real. The so-called dream interpretation method is actually equivalent to building a channel for different worlds, using one''s own soul, memory and will as a bridge to project things in the deep world into nightmares. It''s just that this dream interpretation method is extremely demanding. You must bring yourself extreme pain and despair before you can project it. The more desperate and painful it is, the more real it is projected, until it finally breaks the boundaries and releases its true form from deep within oneself. It has to be said that this dream interpretation method is very suitable for Gao Ming. He died countless times in order to obtain complete flesh and blood ghosts and gods, so he easily condensed the flesh and blood gods into the empty shrine. "Don''t be so proud, kid. The ugly things have been said before." Zhang Mingli took a deep breath and calmed down: "The method of dream interpretation originated from an indescribable thing called ''dream''. It invaded reality many years ago and almost destroyed all life in New Shanghai. People become crazy. I once lived in the nightmare it created, which represented the love it could never get. The dream interpretation method was actually a back-up it prepared for itself. Every time I used the dream interpretation method, I was dealing with it. It calls, and there is a very low probability of reawakening it. "The unspeakable dream?" Gao Ming remembered the name. "Meng has long since lost his mind. Don''t listen to him." Fu Shu interjected in a low voice. There is no mistake in every song, one post, one content, one 6 one, one book, one book, take a look! "It was originally dead, but those greedy and stupid guys from Yongsheng Pharmaceutical wanted to control the power of dreams. They chanted the names of dreams and frantically explored the nightmares. Who knows if the dreams have awakened now?" Zhang Mingli''s tone suddenly became serious. : "Only complete forgetfulness represents the complete disappearance of the indescribable. In recent years, I have been locked in a nightmare. The impression of the dream has been deepening, and the names of the saviors have become increasingly blurred. This is not a good phenomenon. " Zhang Mingli''s words also attracted Gao Ming''s attention. Many people mentioned a savior, but no one remembered his name. Whether it was Wang Ping''an who was imprisoned in a nursing home or Brother Chong from the Forbidden Game. Maybe in a few days Years, that name may actually disappear. The joy of obtaining the dream interpretation method was somewhat diluted, and Gao Ming began to think about how to rescue Zhang Mingli from Dream Dream Town. The indescribable shadow on the wall slowly dissipated, and the school returned to its previous appearance. Zhang Mingli looked very tired. He counted the time, stopped chatting with Gao Ming, and strode to Fu Shu. "Greed has returned, now it''s time for you to return your promise to me." (End of chapter) Chapter 575 Three more days Chapter 575 Promise is the contract of the soul and the testimony of love. For Zhang Mingli, the commitment is part of his must be taken back, which represents all his character. Fu Shu, who fell crookedly in the corner, had confessing his fate. He closed his eyes and had a little apologetic on his face. Zhang Mingli''s hand was pressed at Fu Shuxin''s mouth. As his hands continued to deepen, Fu Shu painful trembled, his skin changed rapidly, his hair turned white instantly, wrinkles appeared on the skin, and the whole person looked twenty old. age. On the contrary, Zhang Mingli''s pupils became brighter, and the soul fire burned crazy. His will like stars, illuminating the night. After a few breaths, Zhang Mingli retracted his hand and closed his eyes. Fu Shu''s face changed back to himself. His expression was slightly distorted. It seemed that he was weak and old, not like a "scientific research" worker, but more like a patient in the ward of a psychiatric hospital. "Use a lifetime to complete a promise." He murmured himself. Zhang Mingli opened his eyes again for a long time, his eyes were extremely firm: "Thirteen transformation methods represent 13 ways to say, and I have always worried that dreams will be reborn on me. So very resistant, but now I don''t seem to have other choices. " "If you are unwilling, I can replace it. I am not afraid of dreams to occupy my body." Gao Ming learned to release dreams, and he also had the opportunity to make flesh and fleshy gods. "The newborn calf is not afraid of the tiger." Zhang Mingli fell off his life and pushed away the school''s door, which surprised Wan Min and Wanyang, who was eavesdropping outside the door. "Teacher, have you finished talking?" Wan Min looked at Zhang Mingli nervously, and glanced at Gao''s life from time to time. It seemed to want to determine whether Gao Life really got a dream release. "After chatting, if you also want to learn to show your dreams, you can go to him. I have other things to do." Zhang Mingli fingered his life with his fingers, and then opened the tattered firewood door in the yard. When I walked out of the small courtyard, the moment Zhang Mingli landed on the ground, the agricultural tools in the courtyard turned into a knife with blood pollution, and the fruits and vegetables planted in the ground were twisted into ugly and terrible dead souls. Drop a drip on Zhang Mingli like a dark rain, incorporated into his body. Continue to go out, every time Zhang Mingli stepped out, the nightmares around him would be severe. When he walked to the end of the alley, the other side of Zhemeng Town just sounded a more husband''s voice. "Zi Shi San more, there is nothing to do!" Three more days, Zhemeng Town became more weird. The ghosts on the streets were erratic, all kinds of foreign objects in the shadow appeared, and the screams and mourning statements became more obvious. The statues hidden in the house also opened their eyes. Essence "Before the school was sheltered in the curse of Zhang Mingli? Those brick -and -tile courtyard walls were all curses!" Wan Yang stood still in the heart, and the curse of Zhang Mingli came from the deep world, which was brought out from the taboo game. "Pharmaceutical". "Dad''s notes didn''t say this." Wan Min looked at Gao Ming a little envy: "Congratulations, you have won the rare way of renovation." "If you want to learn, I can teach you, but you have to prepare the empty shrine yourself." Gao Ming recited Fu Shu again and tied this person behind him: "Have you mentioned that your father''s notes have mentioned this person behind me? He is called Fu Shu. "Well, my dad lets us help him help him, saying that he is the most suitable heir in the eternal pharmaceutical medicine." Wan Min had seen Fu Shu who became a human stick, and couldn''t bear it: "They used to work together It is only responsible for different test items. "Oh?" Gao Ming stopped in front of Wan Min: "What kind of project is your father responsible for?" "I just remember that he answered a phone call that night, and then never returned home." Wanyang didn''t care about his adoptive father, but the memory of Wan Jie was deep. "We became testers, and desperately improved the level of confidentiality. One of the important reason was to find a father." Wan Min signaled that his brother should not talk nonsense. Secret, this company is a greedy devil hidden in the darkness. If you live for him, it is estimated that you will not even be eaten. "It seems that you have a great opinion on the eternal pharmaceutical pharmaceutical." Gao Lifeng retreated casually. He got up and prepared to save Baihuang. Before in the housing house, thanks to Bai Huang to help him escape, now he has the ability to protect himself. The first thing to think of is to grab people with Mrs. Xi. "We dare not have an opinion." Wan Min shook his head again and again: "The empty shrine is used by you, we are going to try other transformation methods. Seeing each other is fate. Finally, I will give you another advice. The more skilled, the more dangerous in the future. " "Why do you say that?" "Eternal Pharmaceuticals are not so easy to take. Every tester who obtains five -level confidentiality qualifications is on the company list. They are the company''s most precious ''medicine'', which is used to achieve eternal life and **** -made medicine." Wanmin''s eyes bottom Hidden a trace of sorrow, no longer mouth. Through the last advice of Wan Min, Gao Ming walked out of the school with Fu Shu, and he had many things to do. "Hey, don''t pretend to be dead, you designed it in Dream Town. You should know what the weakness of the **** of joy is?" Gao Ming asked quietly, Fu Shu coughing weakly a few times. "Happy God is the joy and joy of all nightmares. There are two ways to disappear the joy to disappear. The first is to use enough despair to overwhelm the gods. The second is to let joy and joy break through the polarization. "For crazy and destruction" "Extreme joy is destruction?" Gao Ming thought about Fu Shu''s words. The reason why he chose the **** of joy as the goal is mainly because his inner despair is too heavy, and he wants to use the joy of the **** of joy to disperse his pain and seal Essence "Concentrate, someone is here." Fu Shu looked at the street: "Three more days, Zhemeng Town has become very dangerous, I really don''t recommend you running around." On the pavement of stone bricks, a big fat man wearing a black ring twisted his body and crawled hard in the darkness. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! His limbs were as slender as a pole, but his stomach was outrageous. He was mixed with cold sweat and tears on his face, and his facial features became distorted because of fear. "I finally got the" foreign body "used to pretend to be dirty. I must not die here, I can''t!" He made every effort to climb forward. Soon his stomach was rotten, and there were crushed loess sculptures and straw rolled out. "No, you can''t go!" The slender arm waved randomly, and the tester stuffed the clay sculpture block and straw into his belly, but the greater the wound on the belly, the greater the belly. The **** smell gradually drifted away. The shadow behind the tester was flowing like water waves. A yellowish human skin approached silently, and his mouth torn out from the middle. The tester seemed to feel what he felt, and he turned his neck stiffly and saw the human skin behind him. "Don''t come! Don''t come! Your five internal organs are not stolen! Not me!" (This chapter is finished) Chapter 576 Open Chapter 576 Open The harsh screams and the chewing sound of the people sounded at the same time. The tester, together with the "foreign body" in his belly, was wrapped in the man''s leather. This strange and cruel scene happened in front of Gao Life. The other party moved very quickly. It''s too late to say reminder. When the scream disappeared, the human skin stood up leisurely, and under the skin was straw, mud, and flesh. The **** man with a **** face glanced at the place where Gao Life was located, and then disappeared into the darkness of the corner. "Don''t take any gossip, hurry up." Fu Shu had no hands and feet, he couldn''t run, he could only worry. "All the cattle ghosts and snake gods came out." Gao Ming turned to choose another way. He walked through the alley for a long time. When there were tens of meters from the mouth of Zhenkou, he smelled a strong **** and rotten smell. Essence Cover the mouth and nose, slow down and slow down, stand in the shadow of the alley and look at it from a distance. The stone beams of the town are sticking to the flesh and flesh, and there are eight Xian''er''s bodies. Their original heads were cut off, and they were put on the head of pigs and dogs. It is tied to confession. "It seems that the butcher has won." One -third of Xixian was killed, and the scene was terrible. Gao Ming also had a clearer understanding of the tycian''s violence. The lunatic was not only powerful, but also addicted to killing. He liked torture and liked torture. enemy. Watching the town mouth, Fu Shu''s eyes were full of puzzles: "The butcher was not like this before. He was honest and honest, and he was a will to carefully choose from countless nightmares. I''m relieved. " "Your two adjectives are suitable for me than on the butcher." Gao Ming determined that the butcher had left, just came forward to check, and suddenly heard the sound of chanting the scriptures, the sound was very special, a bit like it was like The baby who just learned to speak is sharp and tender, showing a strong desire. Highlighting his eyes, Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He saw a Huang Daxian standing on the soil road outside Zhemeng Town. It wore people''s clothes and imitated people. , I dare not step into the Dream Town. "Is the Huang Daxian who asked me to ask for money?" The sound of chanting the scriptures is far away in the wilderness, and there are a pair of mung bean -sized eyes in the night. "They are hitting the idea of ??Xixian corpse." "For those guys outside the town, Xixian is a good thing, which contains the blessing of the **** of joy. The skin can not only wear it by themselves, but also the superior sacrifice materials." When Fu Shu said these words, in his eyes, in his eyes, he looked in his eyes. With a trace of regret, he originally wanted to create a new perfect life game, but in the end, he built such a distorted place. The Xixian corpse hanging on the stone beam shaking with the sound of chanting the scriptures, Huang Daxian, the closest to the town, also shaking his head and shaking his head. Its clothes gradually became festive red. It is more and more similar to others. "It seems that Xixian''s body is really a good thing." Gao Ming also moved his mind, which scared Fu Shu to be frightened and quickly stopped. "You calmly! Seizing the blessing of Xixian, even if it destroys the rules of Zhemeng Town, you want to be blocked outside the town like those yellow skin? Become a lonely ghost?" He didn''t wait for Fu Shu to finish speaking, Gao Ming was close to Shiliang. Huang Daxian outside the town snatched his money. His money was not so easy to get. The blood dripped, and the broken red line wrapped around the corpse of Xixian. Looking at miserable, Gao Ming could hear the laughter faintly, as if the death of Xixian did not represent the soul of the soul, but to return to the bliss sea. "No wonder the butcher will replace all the heads of Xixian. It is estimated that those Xixian laughed on the dead face." The shrine was hidden in the sleeve, and Gao Liao raised his hand to grab Xixian. A broken red line drilled into his heart with a blessing, as if hearing a **** shark, and like a bloodthirsty poisonous insect. "The whole body exudes joy, but the mind is so vicious. These happy immortals die." Let the red line and the residual joy enter the body, and use them to use them to disperse the pain in their hearts. The joy that ordinary people can''t avoid it are just medicines that blindly have side effects for him. Those who are not aware of the body who wants to leave Gao Life, the wooden door in his sleeves slowly opens, and the shadow of ghosts and gods appears behind the back. The eight arms are like flesh pythons. The heart of the fairy engaged in the scriptures swallowed all the hearts! Xi Xianer''s heart is like the seed of joy, and he should have taken root in the flesh and soil. At this time, the ghosts and gods should be broken into golden blood, and it is completely incorporated into the idol of flesh and gods. There was a roar from somewhere outside the Zhemeng Town. A blood -red lightning was scratched in the night sky. The fierce signs appeared frequently. Feeling the hunger of the flesh and blood in the shrine, the corner of Gao Ming''s mouth showed a smile. The God in his heart was severely damaged for unknown reasons. How could the memory remember? The fragmented picture emerged in his mind. The blessings of Xishen''s blessings were eaten by the flesh and blood statues in the shrine. Those red lines were melted into the flesh and blood of the idols. In the four faces of the ghosts and gods, there was a smile with a smile. "You don''t refuse." The Xianxian body touched by Gao Ming turned into fly ash directly, and he didn''t give Huang Daxian a little bit. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! "The eight Xian''er''s body only made the cracks on the flesh ghost clay sculpture healed a small part. If you want to help the flesh and flesh, the flesh and the gods recover completely. Fu Shu lying behind Gao Lifeng see everything in his eyes. His face has deep concerns, and Gao Ming has the blessing of Xixian Er. Bloody killing between monsters. You need to know that even if the butcher kills Xixian, there is no idea of ??depriving the blessing of the **** of God at all. Xixian Er can still make a new one after death. Bite a piece of meat, this is to destroy the rules. "It''s better to be low -key. We can''t attract the attention of eternal pharmaceuticals. Find opportunities to escape quietly." Fu Shu reminded very euphemistic. "I have a better idea now." Gao Ming felt the joy of flesh and blood: "Eternal Pharmaceutical consumes so much resources in Zhemeng Town, isn''t it just to make a word? A monster, come to become the unspeakable existence. " "I really want to open your mind to see, is it all courageous inside?" Fu Shu couldn''t help but: "You really dare to think! Do you know what it means to represent?" (This chapter is finished) Chapter 577 river Chapter 577 Fu Shuyu lost the most basic emotional management. He managed to be rescued, but the person who saved himself seemed to be a lunatic. "We have discussed this matter. The first goal is to escape, wait for us to return to reality smoothly, and then contact some of my friends to deal with eternal pharmaceuticals together!" Fu Shu bitterly persuaded: "It is not necessary to say that the category of human understanding is overly detached, they Can''t be mentioned, a dream almost destroyed the entire new Shanghai. "Sober! You just got a dream release method. In the eyes of the **** of joy, you are just like a baby. Where do you eat all the other ghosts and gods in the Dream Town?" Will hold Gao''s life. "I can''t talk about confidence, but I always feel that the distance from God on my body is very close. He only has three steps away, no! Only two steps should be the same." After the heart, Gao Ming felt the power contained in flesh and blood more clearly. "Zhang Mingli''s dream release method is to release the nightmare in his heart, not to release the daydream!" Fu Shu no longer wanted to discuss with Gao Ming, in his opinion it didn''t make any sense. "It''s already done, and it''s too late to escape again. If you want to leave here smoothly, it is best to mention some valuable suggestions, such as how to weaken the strength of the joy." Gao Ming is very rational, especially when you are moving the killing heart. when. Seeing the unprecedented seriousness of Gao Life, Fu Shu frowned for a long time: "The gods of joy and the butcher are different, and its consciousness is scattered into the countless nightmares provided by Eternal Pharmaceuticals, like a tentacle into different water , Draw on the emotions of those nightmares. "Then if we kill Mrs. Xiyi in advance, is the **** of joy that can''t come back?" "It''s not that simple. In addition to Mrs. Xixi, there are many things related to the gods in the town. Any of them may be possessed by the **** of joy." Fu Shu shook his head: "The serious injury of the **** may be able to do it, but It is too difficult to let it disappear, unless the nightmares provided by the eternal pharmaceutical medicine from the source destroyed all the nightmares. One.. "Is there any possibility. I did it to save you?" Gao Lifeng looked back, and Fu Shu suddenly didn''t speak. The flesh and flesh and gods dissipated, and the sound of chanting the scriptures drilled into the ears of high life from all directions. There seemed to be a voice in the middle of it. Gao Lifeng looked outside the town. Huang Daxian, who was about to turn into an adult, stared coldly at him, and his clothes had become auspicious clothes. "Fu Shu, I still have a question. What is the difference between these ghosts and beasts outside the town? What is the difference between them and the town people in Zhemeng Town?" "After entering the deep nightmare, you will appear directly in Zhemeng Town, because you are living people. Those Huang Daxian, water ghosts, corpses, and beasts outside the town are monsters dug out from other nightmares from other nightmares. They are the polymers of all kinds of grievances. They are dead people. Naturally, they cannot enter the town casually. Wanjia sisters, Baihuang, and Li Zhu all appeared directly in the town. Only Gao Life appeared in the town''s burial post! "I''m dead? I am also a grudge aggregate? No, there must be a problem, there is a deviation about my judgment!" Gao Lifeng did not have a sound, and he didn''t continue this topic anymore. He picked up the objects scattered by the welcoming team on the ground, and threw it towards Huang Daxian outside the town: "Let you get rid of joy." It was the butcher who killed Xixian. The first thing to start with the corpse of Xixian was Huang Daxian outside the town. In the principle of difficulty in the same way, Gao Ming threw Huang Daxian to some good clothes and decorations. Some yellow peels began to compete for those wedding clothes with joy, but Huang Daxian, who was wearing a good luck, was motionless. Those eyes were like people. Without the meaning of communicating with it, he turned and left. After swallowing the eight Hexian hearts, the flesh and goddess became keen on the perception of joy. He was very hungry. He fingered for the first time. "After being killed by the butcher, where did the welcome team go?" Gao Lifeng first returned to the housing house. He wanted to see if he could find any good things from it. The head of the door beam grew the head of pigs, dogs, and sheep, and the yard was screaming. "The butcher killed the housing house?" Under the guidance of flesh and flesh, Gao Ming did not enter the housing house, but chose another way. He came to the other side of the town carrying Fu Shu, stepped on the money on the ground, and looked at the muddy path in front of him. There is a gap in the southeast corner of the town. The nearby houses are dangerous. The air is particularly humid and full of rotten odor. In addition to paper money on the ground, you can also see large large -scale fish scales and blood stains. "The welcome team left Zhemeng Town from another way?" Gao Ming heard the sound of water flowing outside the town. "I advise you not to walk here." Fu Shu''s chin was on the shoulder of Gao Life: "The town is near the big river southeast, there is a water dragon king in it, the fierce one is very fierce. The sacrifice for boys and women and five animals can protect peace. You did not find that there are fish scales on the road of the southeast corner. Is there no shoe print? "Should they kill children''s dirty things. Those gods in the town are let go of this evil beast?" In Gao Ming''s view, those ghosts and gods are weird and powerful, and their strength should not be much worse than the water dragon king. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! "In the water, they are not the opponent of the water dragon king. It is even more impossible to let them join forces. It is estimated that the Water Dragon King has not been found yet. It''s completely disappointed. After hesitating for a moment, Gao Ming left the Dream Town along the mud road in the southeast corner. After walking for a few minutes, Gao Lifeng saw a child tied to his hands and feet on the side of the road and lay on the ground. The doll had seen it at the wedding banquet and looked very pleasing and stood at the door to welcome the guest. He just wanted to save people in the past, and turned over the other person''s body that the doll''s belly had been eaten. "In order to pass the river, the child worshiped this child." Fu Shu Yu couldn''t bear it, and sighed: "Generally, he will not sacrifice orders. It is estimated that other children are dragged into the river by the water dragon king." (This chapter is finished) Chapter 578 On the bridge corridor Chapter 578 Above the Bridge Gallery The skin of the five internal organs was lying on the mud, her complexion was pale, and she had not stink. In order to welcome their relatives, Xixianer borrowed the way to the King of Dragon and sacrificed more than one child. "If you want to save other children, it is estimated that it is too late, but I really don''t recommend you to do this." Fu Shu looked at the vast night, and there was no light around: "Once you encounter the Water Dragon King, it is easy to give yourself yourself. Inside, the big river outside the town was buried too many people, and countless dead souls were crying every night. " Gao Ming didn''t hear the cry of the dead soul, but only heard the sound of the river flowing slowly. It rushed from the end of the nightmare and melted on the other side of the night. Dig out a pit, buried the little doll''s body, and chased the residual fragments left on the ground. After dozens of meters forward, a wooden arch bridge with some years appeared in front of him. The river on the river, a corridor on the bridge, the bridge with the corridor, and the bridge gallery. The dark river flows through the bridge, and a not too much shrine is built in the middle of the bridge gallery. The happy Buddha respects the Buddha, and the gods respect the gods, but the shrine in the bridge is worshiped with a snake molten. The appear was full of fragrant gray, with a rotten pig head, and a niche luck. In order to cross the river, Xixian seemed to sacrifice anyone on the gallery bridge. "Are you sure to get on the bridge?" Fu Shu looked at the dark and calm river, but his eyes were full of fear. "Otherwise, do you swim?" Gao Ming stepped on the wooden steps and stepped up step by step. The pungent odor, as if it was not the bridge of crossing the river, but the nest of a fierce beast. The dripping of the water beads falls on the body, with maliciousness, standing in the middle of the bridge gallery, the weird shrine is in front of it, and the magic patterns are converged into a symbol of eyes -like, and they stare at Gao Ming. "If you are not ready to sacrifice, we will rush directly at the fastest speed!" Fu Shu''s voice was very low, and it seemed that he was afraid of "God": "Not everyone will be stared at by the Dragon King, maybe it has just been just now that it has already been now. Full of food " The wooden beam squeaked, and the bridge seemed to walk slightly with the water flowing with the water, and Gao Ming walked from the shrine. Eating children''s dirty things, also with faith? After passing through the shrine, the calm water flow suddenly became turbulent. Gao Ming accelerated his pace. He thought about leaving the bridge as soon as possible, but found that the length of the bridge was getting longer and longer, and there was still a long distance from the other side of the bridge. "Ghost hit the wall?" The water vapor rose, and the fog floating on the river could not be seen clearly, but they could perceive that something was approaching. Unknown threats are the most terrible, and fear seems to stick to Gao Ming and Fu Shu''s body a little bit. "It''s over, it''s over, the water dragon king is coming, hurry up! Do you have a good thing on you, don''t hesitate, hurry up to sacrifice." Fu Shu was a little panicked. "Why do you always want to escape?" Gao Ming noticed that Fu Shu''s mood was very wrong. As long as he mentioned Shuilong King, Fu Shu had no idea of ??fighting. As a saying like this, Fu Shu frowned: "Hi God represents all the joy in all nightmares. The Water Dragon King represents the fear of all nightmares. Zhang Mingli''s anger is very terrible, and only it can calm down. This It''s enough to explain its strength. "" Everything in the nightmare is the image, and I have experience in dealing with fear. Then you close your eyes and cover your ears. Tear his clothes and blocked Fu Shu''s mouth and ears. Without the influence of Fu Shu, Gao Lifeng obviously felt a lot better. It was completely different to know that there was danger in the front and the hearts of heart. He knew that he could not easily run to the other side and simply stopped beside the shrine. He kicked the rotten pig''s head and opened the door of the weird shrine. He took out the pig''s knife, pierced the snake molten, and applied his blood on the shrine. "There are a lot of empty gods in this deep nightmare, and Eternal Pharmaceutical is also worthy." Gao Ming is a mixed master, and flesh and fleshy is also a **** who can''t help without heaven. After the blood was applied to the shrine of the water dragon king, the flesh was scattered, and the flesh and blood began to occupy the shrine in front of the eyes. The **** pattern was dyed red, and the symbols of black eyes were "pinched" and began to be alienated. The snake in the shrine was put on the hand by Gao Life, and the **** pattern outside the shrine turned into a curse of flesh and blood. "If you don''t let me go, then you will never die, anyway, you can''t be afraid." The waves are turbulent, and the monsters hidden under the black water are approaching, and the fog is strong, so that Gao Ming can''t see it clearly. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! "Unknown is really frightening, but compared to fear, I can feel that the power contained in flesh and blood is enhanced." Gao Lifeng held the pig knife tightly, and the alienated water dragon king''s shrine with unreasonable flesh and blood, people The awe of Water Dragon King is quickly eaten by flesh and blood. It is estimated that it won''t be long before the flesh and blood can get his second shrine. The mist was stronger. Gao Life, who was standing next to the shrine, suddenly felt a bit of cold ice, and the goosebumps emerged from his neck. He did not hesitate to roll forward, and he pumped his knife and chopped at the ground! The scales are flying, and a huge snake head hangs on the wooden beams of the gallery bridge. The eyes of the snake are only vicious! The black snake letter stretched out, the mist was shrouded, and it disappeared again in the blink of an eye. "Water Dragon King is a big snake?" Gao Ming was not sure, because the snake was too big, and each piece of scales was hidden with a face of a scary collapse. "It should be called Zhang Mingli to come together, and his anger was still pressed by the snake." Gao Lifeng held a knife alert, did not act lightly, and did not panic. The town people are easily trapped on the bridge, but I have no relationship. If the snake does not come out, the flesh and flesh will take its shrine, and now it should be anxious. " The sound of the rushing water was harsh, and the water surface seemed to be boiling. A snake tail suddenly pushed towards Gao''s life, and he flickered behind the shrine. "Come, do you want to smash your own shrine yourself?" The power of flesh and flesh fairy is blessed, and Gao Life has eaten flesh and blood. His flesh can break through the limits of the human body in the nightmare. In addition, the butcher''s fascinating pig killing knife has not only avoided the snake several times in a row several times in a row several times in a row. The attack also caused some small injuries to the opponent. "Seven inches beating snakes, and when I find out its weaknesses, it is my turn to make a hand with the flesh and blood." The mist was turbulent, and the water waves splashed on the high life. After a while, Gao Life suddenly found that the bridge gallery was shaking more and more, and the surface seemed to be beginning to rise. (This chapter is finished) Chapter 579 The fear in Gao Mings heart Chapter 579 The Fear in Gao Life''s Heart "How can the water rise so fast? The bridge is about to collapse?" The center of gravity was unstable, Gao Ming grabbed the shrine and did not fall. The Kung Fu River water of God had gone over the bridge surface, and the sound of the rushing sound drilled into the ears, all around the water. The fog is filled with low visibility. Gao Ming can only see a huge black snake climbing from the river to the bridge gallery, scales and wooden boards, and the looming huge body has a horrible sense of oppression. "Obviously a long worm, what is the water dragon king? It looks so scary. Every year, you have to choose a beauty sacrifice in the town every year. Gao Ming''s voice is not loud. It should only be hear that he can hear it, but after he finished these words, the eyes of the giant snake turned completely black and the killing meaning turned into substance. It opened the blood basin giant With a small arms, the long -arms bite directly to the head of Gao Life. "Dreaming!" The nightmare immersed in the bottom of the heart was released by Gao Life, as if a flower of flesh and blood blooms on the bridge gallery. A deep nightmare of a deep nightmare is more evil and weird than the deep nightmare. The atrium''s torn mouth became larger, and the pain that could not be described was full of high eyes, and the endless despair exuded from the surface of his skin, distorting the dream around him. Gao Ming was still in the deep nightmare of Zhemeng Town, but at this moment he was filled by his nightmare. Even if the nightmare of normal testers is released, it is difficult to reach the level of deep nightmares. It cannot make any impact on the Dream Town. There was a trace of cracks created at the nightmare polymer. "Death again and again, why do I do this? Various ways to die, repeat continuously, that city is not worth doing it like this!" The painful pain of the description is to tear the high -life head. In fact, he is now now he is now now. The body seems to be sandwiched between two nightmares, and it will be crushed by these two huge "grinders" at any time. With this kind of pain from spiritual to flesh, it will be exchanged for its own nightmare power. The blank shrine in the sleeve was opened, and the eight flesh and blood arms stretched out in the scream of high life and pain, caught the snake head of the Dragon King! "I saw the face of killing me! I remember the murderer! But why I can''t remember it! Who killed me! Who killed me again and again!" The nightmare was released, and Gao Life was crazy. He couldn''t even maintain the most basic reason. He returned to the past, and every second was **** and tortured! Destroyed, assassinated, swallowed by monsters, ghosts, betrayed, abandoned, cut, sold, tied to the torture house and suffered from non -human torture! "Ah ah ah!" The eyes of both eyes were penetrated, and the more painful his life was, the more realistic the flesh and blood behind him. They fought towards the water dragon king and fighting for life and death. He wanted to vent all the pain, and he urgently needed to destroy. As soon as the snake''s head was explored into the range of two meters high, it immediately felt wrong. It seemed to enter another world. It wanted to draw but was caught by flesh and flesh. The current Gao Ming couldn''t think about the seven inches of snakes and snakes. He grabbed the pig knife and rushed to the giant snake''s mouth, rushing on the bridge corridor, and waving all his strength. "die!" The scales and toxic black blood are sprinkled everywhere. The snake head of the Dragon King is full of traces of chopping, revealing the snake bone of Senbai. "Boom!" The thunder bombed, and the bridge was thrown down by the snake tail. The bridge was tilted, and the moment when Gao Ming didn''t stand firmly, the black giant snake broke out. The black snake head was scarred, and the pair of snake eyes were almost blinded by his life. "The murderer! Killing my murderer ... it''s you! It''s you!" Gao Ming''s eyes were congested. He was a nightmare of two meters around him. The whole person seemed to be completely crazy. Poisonous blood slipped along the cheeks, and the black snake was no longer approaching Gao Life. The grievances in the eyes of the snake turned into high life. Then the face of each scales on it slowly turned into a high -life face. Essence The fear taken from countless nightmares has begun to target Gao Life. The water dragon king shoots the water surface. It must reproduce the most fearful things inside Gao''s heart, completely defeat the heart of Gao Life, and eat Gao Life. Everyone has fear in their hearts. No one is exception. The snake scales are like mirror, and the face in the scales is gradually exactly the same as the expression on the high -life face, as if they are the high life of countless nightmares. In the process of swallowing the fight, the blood obtained from Gao Life''s body, the scales seemed to have a difficult connection between those people''s faces and the galloping. Dig out the real fear of high life! In the perspective of Gao Life, his heartbeat was fast. If the whole body blood burned his body like a flame, the fear of the unable to describe his heart and the boundless despair were mixed together. He was unwilling to retract, raised his head up, and looked at the deepest fear in his heart. The black giant snake in the fog is infinitely longer, longer than the river flow outside the town of Zhemeng, and wider than the galaxy in the night. It covers all beings and cover up the sun and the moon. Guess that it represents all the rules and symbolizes the only answer. It is destiny! The flesh exploded in front of his eyes, and the horrible breath had only been inaccessible. The fate that Gao Lifeng had just seen was gone. He only saw a black python that was exploded and flesh. Water Dragon King should reproduce the fear of high life and defeat the will of high life, but it never expected that the fear of Gao Life''s heart is not a ghost, a certain memory, a shadow on a certain growth road, but an unknown, unknown, unknown , Invisible fate. At the moment it simulated his inner fear, its inner line of defense had been defeated first, and it violated the real taboos. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! What talents will destiny as their opponents? As the most fearful object? As the deepest secret in the bottom of my heart? The water mist became lighter, and the **** body of the black giant snake fell into the river, and the surface of the water near the bridge corridor was stained. At the same time as the gate of the shrine is closed, the nightmare released by Gao Ming was re -pressed back to his heart. "Well!" The body fell on the side of the shrine, and Gao Ming covered his head with both hands. With more dream release, he would not distinguish between reality and nightmares, and Gao Ming felt that there was a real world in the nightmare. "The murderer! Be sure to find the murderer! I remember his face! I want to change my destiny, come again and again, and die!" The glory of the bridge glory roared, and Fu Shu, who was tied to him, did not dare to say a word, and even his breath was held. Too scary, this tester is too scary! The moment Gao Ming released the nightmare, Fu Shu''s whole body was sweating, and his life was better than death. At a certain moment, he even missed the big wine altar in the cellar in the housing house. But he didn''t have his hands and feet, let alone escape, and there was no one who could speak for him in this huge Dream Town. (This chapter is finished) Chapter 580 Hi and disaster Chapter 580 Hi and Disaster "Everywhere I have scars, my neck, belly, and chest. I have seen the organs I have taken out. My skull was twisted behind ..." Gao Ming sat on the bridge gallery, his hands trembled, the butcher household He did not go to pick up the pig''s killing knife. "What kind of despair and what kind of things can drive me, do you have to do so many times? What is it!" "Is it fate?" "Forgot, why the most critical part forgot!" "How did I leave that nightmare? How did I leave that city called Hanhai! Where is that city? Is it in my heart? Do you want me to dig out my heart?" The pain overflowed his eyes, Gao Lifeng had been tracing the truth, but he didn''t expect the truth to make him so painful. Maybe if you don''t care about anything, it is right to live with Liu Yi in this way. This is the happiest choice for Gao Ming, and maybe you should forget. "No." Gao Ming covered his head: "No, no! Someone is waiting for me! Why are they waiting for me? Are they waiting for me to go back? Or is they waiting for me to do?" The river outside Zhemeng Town flowed quietly, blood pollution was washed away, and the water dragon king disappeared, but Gao Life had no intention to leave. Release the nightmare is the most disgusting thing in the heart. For the first time, Gao Ming released and encountered the water dragon king who was in charge of the fear of the fear. The other party directly dug out the real fear of his heart. Fate and Water Dragon King were stimulated fiercely. "That ... don''t say, you have a friend named Baihuang now that the situation is not good. If you stay here for a while, she may have to enter the cave with Mrs. Xixi." Fu Shu said carefully, he was also a drum, and he was also a drum. After all the courage, he dared to interrupt Gao''s thinking. After all, Gao Lifeng just shown crazy, and it is not impossible to tear him directly. His hands no longer trembled, and his life slowly relieved. He took a deep breath and took it for a long time to get rid of the influence of the dream release method. Xu was too strong, and the situation just now was too dangerous. In the blood of his flowing blood, a "comfort" emotion and sources of vitality continued. I perceived the bad state, and I was trying to crawl in from other nightmares and stretched the branches into the Dream Town. After swallowing flesh and blood, the fleshy trees seemed to treat Gao Ming as their own kind. Pressing his palm on his chest, the walkie -talkie that had been posted on Gao Ming''s body also squeaked. It seemed that some people wanted to talk to him, but Gao Ming took into account Fu Shu behind him and did not touch the intercom. "Even if you enter a deep nightmare, there are still people who care about me in this world." Gao Ming said that the person who wanted to talk to himself in the flesh and blood trees and the walkie -talkie, but Fu Shu seemed to misunderstand. In his view I am here. The fear in the eyes was scattered, and Fu Shu shook his head slightly: "We are all monsters in the eyes of ordinary people, so we can understand each other better. Anyway, I stand on your side." Pick up the killing pig knife, wrap it with Chun Niang''s gauze, and hold the shrine to stand up. The big fog dispersed, the bridge corridor was damaged, the bridge surface was wet, and the scales of broken scales and stinky black blood were everywhere: "Shuilong Wang has suffered such a big loss, now it is the weakest time. Rescue Baihuang, I found a way to find Zhang Mingli, and first together to make the water dragon king. " When pushing gently, the shrine in the bridge corridor fell, and the snake molten in the shrine lost the divinity. On the base of the ghost and god. "The shrine is mainly used to gather living people to take the initiative to worship, the belief and emotional energy generated; there is also a dragon king temple hidden under this river. Only after occupying the Dragon King Temple can there be a chance to really remove the Water Dragon King. "kindness." Carrying Fu Shu, Gao Ming came to the other side, walking on a cluster of weeds. You can see large and small grave bags on both sides. "I climbed out of a similar grave at the beginning." Gao Lifeng threw some paper money sticking to the grave pile. Those paper money could be seen everywhere on the Dream Town and Bridge Corridor, but the river became very rare after passing the river. It''s right. "Little brothers, don''t go forward again. There are people who eat people in the forest, and they are also called bears." As soon as he left the paper money, Gao Lifeng heard the voice of an old man before walking in two steps. He turned his head, and a yellow muscular old man with a thin yellow muscles walked out behind the crooked grave bag. He had white hair, wearing broken cloth clothes, only one arm, and a big red cloth sewed on his chest. "Laozhang, what is the human bear?" Gao Ming asked, regardless of Fu Shu desperately, and asked casually. "The body shape is similar to the bear, but it is more refined than a person. When you can swim and climb the trees, you can make the adult''s brain with a slap. There are things like people beckoning to you, run quickly, the farther away from it, " "Thank you Laozhang." Gao Minghong thanked him and continued to move forward. The weeds on the road are becoming more and more lush, and the road is gradually invisible. Gao Ming can only chase in a general direction according to the guidance of flesh and blood. Coincidentally, the end of the grass is a gloomy forest. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! Pulling out the killing pig knife, the evil and the evil spirits on the knife are integrated, the eyes are penetrated by the blood line, and the emotions become a little unstable: "Fu Shu, do you think we will encounter a cricket?" "I can only count it unlucky." Fu Shu is now very confident in Gao''s life: "I help you look behind me." He chopped off the messy branches, and Gao Ming found the path opened by the welcome team. He walked for hundreds of meters, all of which were all half -dead old trees. Knot and red rope. The poisonous saga fluttered, and Gao Ming saw the dying babies in the tree cave of some big trees, as well as some old man''s bodies. "Some elderly people in the town are tortured by illness. If they can''t survive, they will be sent to the woods by neighbors or juniors at home to build a living grave." Fu Shu''s head touched those dry bodies, and their internal organs were eaten cleanly: "The crickets in the woods will dig a living grave. It is estimated that I have eaten too many people, and I have learned to talk about it." Hurrying down the body, Gao Lifeng saw many strange things in the forest. This place is very weird. It seems to be intertwined together. Villagers who have been crazy. The tragedy gathers, but the trees are full of red rope prayer, the mud is full of prayer sachets and fragrant paper, and it can hear the sound of gongs and drums and lively marrying pro -pro -marrying. (This chapter is finished) Chapter 581 Hehe Erxian Chapter 581 Hehe Erxian "Hush." Gao Lian closed his eyes and listened. He felt far beyond ordinary people, his ears moved slightly, and he heard the drums and applauses in the depths of the dense forest. "The welcome team is in front, and finally catch up with them." To face the people of the gods, Fu Shu''s heart was a little shaken. He was kept in the cellar of Xizhai, and had a natural fear of the **** of the gods and Mrs. Xixi. "The Yelang of Xizhai is going to marry Mrs. Xixi. When she enters the cave, the gods will bring the joy in all the nightmares." Fu Shu recalled for a while: "The similar marriage ceremony has been performed eight times, The joy of the gods is stronger at a time, this is the ninth time. After the marriage ceremony, it should be the most chance to be an unspeakable existence. " "The **** of Xingmeng Town is just a monster you feed with countless nightmares. It is not easy to be unreasonable." Gao Ming had offended the other party, and he would definitely not be unwilling to be an unspeakable. "Hey of Xishen has nothing to do with me. They are all done by eternal pharmaceuticals. I am a group with you now." Fu Shu corrected Gao Ming. Gao Ming was too lazy to care about these details, and he drilled into the depths of the dense forest. You can see the blessing paper and ribbons that are used everywhere in this place. They are weird with the dead tree corpses, as if this gloomy wood is a cave of ghosts and gods. I haven''t seen people who eat people. The crisis is in full swing, and my life does not make any sounds. It is deep into the woods like a wild cat. I saw a big red hi temple between layers of dead wood. The temple is divided into two floors, with luxurious elements. The brick walls are embedded with gold and silver, glazed on the eaves, and the four open windows correspond to Fulu Shoucai. The huge incense burner is filled with people''s prayers. The incense is like a dragon, the purple smoke lingers, and it is entangled in front of the temple. Ten people wearing different dresses are waiting outside the temple. of. "Baihuang is not here?" After eating eight Xixian''s hearts, the high life of flesh and blood can also see Xixian and all things related to the gods related to flesh and blood. The main entrance of the Hi Temple was open, and the voice of a woman''s smile and the pain of Baihuang''s pain in the pain can be heard. Over time, Bai Huang''s voice was less forced to suffer, but with joy and excitement. "She didn''t escape, and was caught into the Hi Temple." Fu Shu was also a little worried: "Can''t let the gods return smoothly. The guy **** all the joy in all nightmares nine times. Once he returns completely, we will die miserable. "" "" Draw out the pig knife and hides the shrine into the sleeve. Every time he uses the dream method, he will make him extremely painful, but there is no better choice now. "Start up first, destroy their rituals." The cat''s waist was approaching, and at the moment of leaving the dense forest, the high -life speed increased, and the knife stabbed directly into the Xixian heart that was closest to him. The evil flow turns, the blade is up, and Gao Ming understands that the ten fingers are not as good as breaking its finger. He has no greed to attack other Xixian. Then the shrine that opened a gap in advance was smashed into the Xixian body, and in front of other Xixian faces, it swallowed it in front of the Xixi Temple. The pain in the heart relieved a lot, which surprised Gao Ming. When he fought with the water dragon king, the other party would stimulate his inner fear. After using the dream interpretation method, the pain will double, but when you make a hand with Xixian, kill After the Xixian, the joy and joy on them could cure their inner pain and despair. "Is the **** of joy?" The sneak attack and the cooperation of the vast ghost gods, and killed a Xixian in just one minute. After obtaining the dream release method, he was indeed different from the previous. "The knife of the butcher? The person who was hiding in the Xidian was you!" The handsome, half -man and half -woman Xianxian screamed at Gao Life. "You haven''t died yet, and you are lucky." Gao Lifeng looked at the remaining nine Xixian. Many of them had been injured with the butcher before: "I want to see your Yelang." "Yelang is not something you can see when you see each other." An old and weak Xixian discovered Fu Shu behind Gao Life: "Dive into the things of the happy house and steal Mrs. Hi, if you are willing to cut off your hands and feet, We can not blame in the past " "**." Gao Ming said very dirty words, then opened the shrine to release dreams! The moment the flesh and flesh and gods appeared, the wounds on the Xixian body were stretched out of the red line. Among them, there were Xixian close to the two -meter -long range of high life. The body is to be torn by two nightmares. "Return!" The young hands dragged the Xixian, and the other Xixian seemed to find the backbone, around the master of the little hand just now. Gao Ming chopped empty, suppressing the pain in his heart, like a wolf who was hungry to the limit, and looked at the opponent with his eyes full of blood. There are two children like porcelain dolls in the middle of the nine Xixian. Both of them are tied with a horn, wearing red and green satin clothes, and one person holds up the blooming lotus, one holding the box. "On the day of great joy, why do you have to go to the door? It''s so unreasonable, and you will die when you come up." The voice of the doll is very crisp. They watching humans and animals is harmless, and they will seize the high point of morality when they speak. "If I didn''t see the corpses of so many children and the elderly in the woods, it is estimated that it would really be a little guilty. You should be killed by you!" Two meters are shrouded in their own nightmares. As long as Xixian enters this range, she will be attacked by pig swords and flesh and flesh. Looking at Gao Ming''s aggressive, the two children did not panic. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! After they finished speaking, the Xixian around the surrounding area, regardless of whether they were willing, all the lines on their bodies drilled into two children''s bodies. "The harmony is the same, the heart is the matter, but the world can be peaceful. What is the happiness?" Two little dolls grow up rapidly. They are more and more like the legendary primers of the proven. Essence "Well!" Killing a pig knife was blocked by a stick, and the fleshy ghost and **** hit the handsome monk with a punch. When the belief and power of the ghost and **** hurt the monk with another nightmare, Gao Life also felt the pain. Flying backwards. The blood was red with red clothes, and Gao Lian supported his body with one hand. He looked at the same embarrassing monk. The other party spit blood with a large mouth, but his face had a bright and gentle smile: "He was deceived all day, the gods and earth knows, if you still know the heart, if he still knows it. Benevolence, cheap step by step. " "The damage to him will also be reproduced on me?" (This chapter is finished) Chapter 582 This joy is "good" Chapter 582 This joy is "good" Gao Ming didn''t expect that the ability of Hehe Erxian was so weird. They were transformed according to certain images in nightmares, not true gods, but only because people thought more and thought more in their dreams, so they had it to have it. Some special abilities. "Double anti -injury?" Gao Ming climbed up the ground with a knife, and the same is true of the two monks opposite. They looked embarrassed, but they were not distressed by injuries, and the red wedding lines were quickly repairing their injuries. Not only that, as other Xixian injected joy, their bodies were swollen. "Tolerance, the root of the scourge has never been born." "Rao Yi, do not fight for being strong and weak." "For a while, the fire pit turned into Bailianchi." "Take a step back, it is the road of practice on earth." "There are quite a lot of fallacies!" Gao Ming stepped forward, his flesh and fleshy arm opened, and violent attacks. He did not attack the monks this time, and the goal was on other Xixian. After killing other Xixian, the speed of the monk''s recovery will definitely become slower. The big sleeve waved, and the Xixian who gathered around the monk was penetrated by the red line and inhaled its body. Those Xixian''s expression was unwilling, but she dared not resist, and temporarily became part of the monk. The body was swollen again, almost as tall as the Hi Temple. The two monks blocked the main entrance of Xixi Temple. "Ren him, let him be angry, just keep his heart and be strong." Five fingers grasped the belly of the monk, the flesh **** pattern pierced the joy, and the flesh cursed crazy into the monk''s body. At the same time, he also felt what he called the liver and intestine. He was more adaptable to the curse of blood and flesh than anyone, so he wanted to attack in this way. Instead of changing injuries, at all costs, until the intestines are broken. When dizziness, when he was unable to wave his knife, he could only retreat. In just a few minutes of war, he and the two monks had become extremely miserable. There were blood everywhere in front of the Temple. With the power of flesh and flesh and blood, the power of the flesh and blood giant tree can cover the holes on the stomach and quickly recover. However, the monk''s recovery speed is not slow. Its belly is filled with other Xixian, and the red line of the happy **** has its own ability to cure, so even if it is cursed by flesh and blood, it still smiles unchanged. "Wearing a broken jacket, I was full of light rice, spit on my face, and did not give up." "Someone came to scold me, I just said yes, someone came to hit me, I fell asleep first." "He also saves strength, and I have no bothering brains. This Prajna secret is priceless." Without flaws, the pair of monks stood in front of Xixi Temple, waiting for the ceremony to complete the ceremony. "**, it''s too disgusting." Gao Ming spit out a **** water, and he and the water dragon king were not so aggrieved. The other party does not take the initiative to attack or fight back, but all the damage it bear will return to Gao Life. The sound of Baihuang chanting the scriptures in the Xixi Temple became a little strange, and she seemed to be gradually losing herself. Time is urgent, and there is not much time to think about Gao''s life: "Physical attacks, curses of flesh, and the evil spirits on the killing knife can be returned. Although my body is much more powerful than other testers, there is no way to consume these ghosts. What should I do? Gao Lifeng began to call for the fleshy trees, and he really got a response. However, the deep nightmare was too stable. The branches of the flesh and blood trees needed time. It felt a bad situation in Gao Life. Essence "General attacks cannot pose a threat to the two immortals." Fu Shu saw Gao Ming''s tragic appearance and quickly said: "Xixian''s ability comes from the **** of God, do you remember how to get rid of the **** of joy, do you remember? Your only advantage you deal with the **** of joy is not the **** you call from the nightmare, but the despair from the depths of your heart. Lying on the back of Gao Life, Fu Shu has been shocked by the despair and madness that Gao Mingyou has repeatedly revealed: "Release the nightmare needs to face the heart and be desperate. You might as well drag up with the two immortals and let them share the despair with you. Don''t release the killing intention, don''t show the desire to attack, this is sharing. " After listening to Fu Shu''s words, Gao Ming''s eyes lit up: "You seem to know that the book is reasonable, and you can''t think of the stomach in the stomach." "Oh, thank you for praise." When Gao Ming repaired his own injuries, Gao Lifeng put away the pig killing knife and walked towards He Erxian. After melting other Xixian, the two monks were like the Buddha carved by the hills. They were kind and kind, with a smile on their faces, looking down at Gao''s life. "Little friend, let go of the butcher knife, and stand up to the ground." "I have no interest in becoming a Buddha, but I heard that the Buddha''s life is suffering. Maybe I can help you to get a great merit." The nightmare released by Gao Ming can affect the place where two meters away. The fairy also has five meters. There is no mistake, one, one, one, one, one, one, one, one 619, one book, one, one, one, one, one, one, a book! Continue to move forward, when the two are only three meters away from the distance, the big belly monk smiled and fell, and seemed to want to shoot Gao Life directly. Not only did Gao Ming not dodge, he accelerated directly into the monk''s belly and rushed into the most exciting place. Ordinary people do this to send to death. They are wrapped in joy, and they will slowly be assimilated. Gao Ming can obviously feel that the limbs are lost control. The huge belly of the monk in front of the eyes seems to be bitten with a big mouth of the sky and put it in the stomach. among. "It is a very painful thing to tear up the unheard of wounds, but unfortunately I have no other choice." Gao Lifeng completely opened the shrine in the sleeve and roared towards the flesh and flesh: "Dreaming!" Without any hand, I don''t care whether I can bear the despair and pain at all, and let the flesh and flesh to tear the cracks of the atrium. The despair in my heart came out. The black ocean drowned the high life''s will and soul in an instant, and broke the joy that invaded his body, and began to spread outwards! The nightmare released by the high life can only affect two meters around. At the moment of despair, the scope of his dream -release method can also be increased. The smile on He Erxian''s face solidified. He did not understand why there was such a strong death and despair in the heart of a living person. The grievances seem to be a millennium old demon. "Help me!" He shouted loudly, and Hehuan Erxian began to forcibly absorb the power of other Xixian. He didn''t care about the life of the Xixian and digested them directly. Xi Xian''s screams kept sounding, but Hehe Erxian turned into a disappointment. They used their bodies to block despair, so as not to let the high -life nightmare spread into the Temple of Xi. In contrast, Gao Ming, Sixou''s joy continued to help him disperse despair, so that he would not be able to maintain a delicate balance like facing the black snake when facing the black snake. It is very painful. Life is not as good as death, but the reason has not collapsed. In this case, the nightmare of the high life is more and more released. (This chapter is finished) Chapter 583 Ive understood it thoroughly! (Happy Ne Chapter 583 I have understood it thoroughly! (Happy New Years Eve!) Three meters, five meters, seven meters! The nightmare in Gao Ming''s heart spread in Zhemeng Town, and the shadows of ghosts and gods became more and more real. The eight arms bloomed behind him like flesh and blood! With flesh and blood ghosts as the center, other things began to appear in the nightmare of high life. Believers without facial features and patients with severe alienation can vaguely see an evil ghost wearing a red raincoat. "Come out, come out! Don''t embed it all in my heart!" Gao Ming was crying in pain, and the situation of the two immortals with harmony was even worse. The Xixian who was fused by it began to resist and screamed and wanted to escape. Despair is like a vast ocean washing away everyone in the range of the nightmare of Gao Life. The blessings from the God of Joy became dim. In order not to be eroded by despair, some of the immortals were willing to throw away the God of Joy to escape. "No one is allowed to leave! God of joy returns immediately, put away your little thoughts!" The two immortals with harmony sounded like a bell, and their huge bodies were like the word "". They knew that they would be unable to control the situation and headed towards the temple of joy. With his hands down, countless words of blessings were waving like golden ribbons, and all the joy turned into a big lock to press towards Gao Sheng. "Listen, parents in front of the church should be respectful, brothers and compatriots should be united, and don''t listen to slander and lie." "Every day, the will of heaven is no different from that of others. Don''t do anything wrong to others. There is a blue sky three feet above your head." "For example, there are joy and sorrow. The suffering and happiness in the world are uneven, and everything is not free from heaven." "The fate and fate are determined in the five elements and eight characters. Don''t plot against others. Wealth and poverty are fate!" The big lock formed by joy must seal everything that is high in life. His spirit, will and soul seem to belong to him and must follow the guidance of the God of Joy. The spread of nightmare slowed down, and the two immortals of Hehe shouted to describe his new destiny for Gao Ming. This is a common method of the God of Joy. They don''t even want to turn Gaosheng into a useless person, they just want to use the power of the God of Joy to deprive Gaosheng of his despair and nightmare, and stop him from going crazy until the ceremony is over and the God of Joy arrives. The pain in his heart was significantly weakened, and the big lock pressed down on his body. Gao Ming felt very comfortable. This relaxed and joy reminded him of something. Since Gao Ming woke up from a nightmare, he has met pretty good people in reality. Liu Yi''s meticulous care has made him unwilling to destroy this beauty. It seems that there is a force in the dark to correct his wrong fate. Let everything back on track. That power is like the two immortals who have united the world. It uses happiness and joy to paralyze high life, and uses seals to eliminate memories to deprivation. That power hopes that high life will never explore the truth, and live in the happiness it woven That''s fine. "Everything is fate, no one can control it? It turns out that this is the effect you want, this is the method you use for you!" The pain of being deceived was injected into the heart, but despair and anger were shocked by the joy. Gao Ming''s heart All emotions are left is joy. "Isn''t it good to live like this? Be happy and happy, don''t fight or fight, don''t worry." The two immortals of harmony are under great pressure, and they are bewitched in their words. They try their best to stabilize their lives: "This is the great wisdom in dealing with the world, Retreat as advance, use softness to overcome hardness, and inaction is action! "Do nothing, give everything to the unpredictable god, the illusory life? Ridiculous! I only see cowardice in you! Leave it to fate, don''t be the first bird, sweep the snow in front of the door. If everyone is like this, then the living beings will It will be the fish of the gods! No wonder the evil spirits are rampant in Zhemeng Town, and there are ghost tricks to turn people into animals and objects everywhere! I have seen it clearly, and I have realized it thoroughly! This life must be held in my own hands. Otherwise, those pigs, dogs, cattle and sheep in Zhemeng Town will be my final outcome! After understanding thoroughly, he has a clear idea, Gao Ming truly strengthens his ideas. He does not want false beauty, he must firmly grasp his destiny! The ghost from his chest roared to the sky, Gao Ming tore the joy given to him by the two immortals of Hehe, and smashed the big lock together with the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, allowing boundless despair to flood his body! The smile on the face of Hehe Erxian finally disappeared. If their eyes could speak out, then their eyes would be the most vicious swear words in the world. The beauty that was so hard that it was woven was broken all over the floor. Gao Ming insisted on taking them together to despair. No matter how much joy was, it could not fill Gao Ming''s heart full of holes. There were more and more cracks in the room hidden in Gao Ming''s heart, and the nightmare gushed outward, expanding to ten meters around, completely covering the huge Hehe Immortals. The will is shaken, and the unbreakable golden body of the two immortals of harmony begins to rot, and their joy is exhausted. They can no longer return the damage they have suffered to Gaosheng. The most difficult link was broken, and the flesh, blood, ghost, god, phantom arms directly pierced the two immortals'' big belly, swallowing them and other immortals'' hearts. "roar!" The ghosts and gods are almost condensed into reality, but there is no joy to help relieve them. Gao Xian, who endured despair alone, instantly entered a half-crazy state. He couldn''t tell whether he was living in reality or dreams. There were too many memory fragments in the nightmare in his heart, so many It made his memories in reality begin to be confused. "Gao Ming! Gao Ming!" Fu Shu shouted loudly: "Save Bai Huang! Think about why you came here for! You can''t go crazy!" He talked about what Gao Ming had not completed yet, and told the stories of the two after they met. He only breathed a sigh of relief after Gao Ming''s expression was not so painful. The nightmare did not get out of control, and began to shrink a little bit. After the shrine door was closed, it was all retracted back to Gao Ming''s heart. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! The skin is blooming, and the belly has a big mouth that is healing. The high life looks extremely miserable, but in fact the gains are very great. I have mastered the dream interpretation method, and the influence of the nightmare has also expanded to ten meters. Within this range, he will not be affected by dreams. Town rules restriction. "You kid quickly tell me all the people and things you care about, and your unfulfilled wishes. When you go crazy next time, I will be the anchor to stabilize you." Fu Shu''s voice was hoarse, he was really killed by Gao Sheng. Very scared. "After all, I''m a cultural person, I still have to be my anchor." Gao Ming shook his head. He knew that Fu Shu was kind-hearted, but he still wanted to rot in his heart. Holding a pig-killing knife, Gao Ming pushed open the door of Xi Temple, and no one stopped him this time. Inside the thick red wooden door is a strange temple full of silk and colorful paper. There are no common statues, plaques, or offerings in other temples. Twenty-four extinguished lamps are placed at the entrance, and there are lines hanging on the walls. Joyfulness, wedding invitations with different birth dates and eight characters. "Then every wedding invitation represents a dream, a living brain." Fu Shu murmured in a low voice: "The God of Joy is rooted in these dreams, absorbing joy and joy, constantly gaining strength, and turning beautiful dreams into Nightmare." (End of this chapter) Chapter 584 Extreme happiness Chapter 584 The Bliss The Xi Temple is decorated very festively. As soon as you come in, it makes people feel friendly and comfortable, and you will relax your vigilance without feeling that you will feel. "Don''t be careless." Fu Shu''s hair stood up on the back of his neck: "Everything in Zhemeng Town is an image. For example, the wedding invitation on the wall may be the brain of a patient in reality, or the extinguished lamp may represent the possibility that it may be A cruel experiment on Xixian. Gao Ming nodded slightly and glanced at Xi Temple. There was nothing unusual on the first floor, but the candle fire went out and all the big red decorations turned into dark red. Following the wooden staircase tied with ribbons, Gao Ming''s imagination of various ghost dangers did not appear. He was not blocked and easily arrived at the second floor. The top of the temple is covered with living people with extraordinary temperament and ethereal and holy temperament, both men, women, young and old. They seem to be the bodies that the God of Joy once possessed. They struggle in the sea of ??suffering when they are alive. After they die, they return to the Pure Land and look on their faces. There is no pain and sadness, only peace and joy. "Don''t look at it for too long." Fu Shu whispered: "The mural is moving. You are looking at those people, and those people are looking at you too. Maybe they will drag you into the next moment. This Xi Temple is the most profound nightmare in the deep nightmare. There are a few weird places, we will leave if we find your friend. The picture above the head is like a world without sadness, everyone lives and works in peace and contentment, and only joy on their faces, making the viewer fascinated. "The first floor is a wedding invitation covered with walls. A wedding invitation represents a nightmare. The second floor is a picture of paradise painted with walls. Could it be that the souls extracted from the nightmare of the first floor are placed in the scroll?" Gao Ming said. After careful look, the fairies in the scroll are graceful and the Buddha is kind-hearted. After they notice Gao Ming''s gaze, they stretched out their hand towards Gao Ming, as if they wanted to share the paradise with Gao Ming. The murals on the top of the temple are like falling lakes, with joy all over the sky and joy in the world all coming towards Gao Sheng. Even the designer Fu Shu was affected at this moment. He gradually forgot the hatred and did not remember to remind Gao Ming. His eyes became gentle. He seemed to see his little daughter stretching out her hands and coming over. Hug him. He muttered a certain name in a low voice. Fu Shu couldn''t seem to remember why he appeared here. He just wanted to hold the other person and go home. In a trance, the door of the house had been opened for him, his wife and his stern father were there, and they were all waiting for him. "Go home, go home..." The consciousness and soul are about to break free from the constraints of the body. When they are about to step into the house, endless black water suddenly surges, and the strong stinking floods the house and sweeps away Fu Shu''s family. His little daughter cries and screams in the black torrent. , his wife was shouting his name. Joy turned into pain in an instant. He was unwilling to give up and wanted to rush into the house to save his wife and children at all costs. Suddenly, a cold and mean voice penetrated into his ears. "You have both legs cut by Eternal Pharmaceuticals. Can you walk over by yourself?" Suddenly awakened, Fu Shu''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He found that his neck was raised at a special angle, and his soul seemed to be about to penetrate his body. Looking at Gao Ming, his eyes were attracted by the wounds on Gao Ming''s arm and belly. The madman was holding a pig-killing knife. He didn''t want to hurt the person in the hallucination, so he chose to hurt himself and woke up in this way. "Who did you see in the mural?" Fu Shu couldn''t understand. With his cold and ruthlessness and cold blood, who else in this world could make him care so much? "It has nothing to do with you." Gao Ming''s eyes were scary. The shrine in his sleeve was half open, and the pig-killing knife in his hand stabbed directly at the mural. The sea of ??paradise was cut, the joy in the sky was shattered, and the expressions of the bodies possessed by the God of Joy became a little dull. They were not truly happy, and there was no joy in the world that would never change. "The joy that others force you to give you should be called laughter, right?" The blade waved, Gao Ming was about to destroy the mural, but the red lines rolled in the scroll of happiness, and all kinds of life turned into wedding dresses. A woman who was watching an ordinary woman walked out of her extreme joy. The painting is not stained with beauty, but the ink and wash contain a faint fragrance. If the original scroll is compared to colorful paintings, the woman who appears in the end will be a different kind of ink painting. There are not many stories in her, but it seems that she has merged with joy. He wore a phoenix crown on his head, a red cover on his face, a red silk shirt on his upper body, an embroidered red robe on his coat, a shiny robe on his shoulders, a white arms wrapped in "decided silver" and a red skirt, red pants and red satin embroidered shoes on his lower body. Red is very festive, and bright red will attract people''s attention, but the red on women is very special. At first glance, it looks soft and intimate, but when you get close, you feel very cold and dangerous. "Be careful! She is Mrs. Xi!" Fu Shu''s voice changed, and it can be seen that he was really afraid of the other party. He was obviously a charming bride, but in Fu Shu''s eyes, he seemed like a beast that ate people and didn''t spit bones. "It is said that a couple has a hundred days of kindness. Fu Lang, you slander me like this, but it has made my heart cold." A pleasant voice came from under the red veil. Mrs. Xi''s voice was very nice, and it made people just listen. I feel comfortable all over. Even if I dont look at my appearance, it seems that this sound is enough to touch the minds of countless men. "Don''t listen to her, don''t look at her face. The best way to deal with Mrs. Xi is to kill her directly and refuse all communication. She will shake your will!" Fu Shu couldn''t cover his ears and could only suffer pain. The explanation of high life. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! "Fu Lang is so ruthless. You forgot that we are all day and night..." "Quick! Kill her!" Fu Shu screamed: "I became like this now, and it is also related to her. There are only a few townsmen in Zhemeng Town that I didn''t design. Mrs. Xi is one of them. Her appearance Its just to imprison me and kill all the anomalies! Gao Ming no longer hesitated and lifted his sword forward because he was also an anomaly. "It''s obviously a couple, but now they are like enemies. After all, they have changed. We have changed after all." Mrs. Xi spoke slowly and calmly. Her fingers like jade pointed to Gao Ming: "People have The seven emotions are joy, anger, sorrow, joy, sorrow, fear, and surprise. The words joy rank first among the seven emotions. If there is no joy, the other six emotions on your body will come out." After the words fell, Gao Ming found that his body was squirming uncontrollably. Something seemed to be crawling under his muscles and blood. After a moment, the upper body of a huge blind giant tiger jumped out of Gao Ming''s shoulders, and a roar shook down. The ribbons around him, and then Gao Ming grew two snake tails on his legs, and he was shocked and terrified and wrapped around him, making him unable to move. "The other three emotions are about to come out. Without joy, people will die in the dark and chaos. Zhemeng Town must not be without the God of Joy. If the God of Joy cannot return, the town will be destroyed by the God of Joy and the God of Use, which will be filled with the God of Joy and God of Use. Death and sorrow." Mrs. Xi stood there and looked on Fu Shu''s face: "Fu Lang, have you not even told him this?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 585 Grab a bride Chapter 585: Grab a bride "Gao Ming! Don''t listen to her sow discord! Don''t be influenced by emotions! Your joy comes from yourself, not from the God of Joy! He can''t take it away!" Fu Shu was determined to stand on Gao Ming''s side. He bet on Gao Ming, changed his previous cowardice and shouted in front of Mrs. Xi. The skin was torn, and a slutty oriole flew out from the depths of the high-lived organs. That was his "happiness". "The Angry Tiger is a blind man, and her happiness is hoarse and her fear turns into a poisonous snake and wraps around her legs. Your past looks so miserable." Mrs. Xi commented from the perspective of an outsider. The wounds continued to expand, and the monsters turned into emotions seemed to be trying to dismantle their lives. A dull sounded in his chest, and two dragons that were about to grow horns broke their life-threatening ribs. One of them was pathological deformed and exuded grief, and the other was sticky with scales and flesh, full of sadness. "Jiaolong?" Never seen any emotion turn into this non-existent image of a beast. Mrs. Xi thought that the angry tiger was already the limit of high-lived emotions. Seeing the sadness and sorrow that came out of Gao Ming''s heart, Mrs. Xi''s red veil gently swung, and her fingers stretched out slowly fell. The development of things was a little beyond her control. She vaguely felt the two dragons. There were other things afterwards, and that thing was watching her in Gaoming''s chest! "The alienated six emotions will tear the flesh and blood out, but your bones and blood are still firmly stuck together, as if a cage traps them, making them unable to leave. What is hidden in your chest?" Mrs. Xi''s voice remained the same So nice, so nice that it makes people eager to answer. The skin was blooming, the flesh was broken through the intestines and the belly was broken, and the chest was opened. Gao Ming was in a very embarrassing state. He could not have imagined that Mrs. Xi could have a person die in the most miserable way in the blink of an eye, nor did he expect that his emotions contained such violent and violent power. The scroll of paradise above his head seemed like a sea of ??fragmented pieces. Gao Ming''s body kept trembling. His eyes were filled with endless sadness, and his eyes almost turned gray. "It hurts so much. Why are each of you bringing me pain? Even if you give me happiness, it is an illusory illusion. What did I do wrong? From which step did I make a mistake?" Without talking to Mrs. Xi, and not thinking as Mrs. Xi''s prompts, Gao Ming clenched his five fingers with the pig-killing knife. His blood poured on the butcher''s knife, solidifying over and over again, almost erasing the mark that originally belonged to the butcher himself. The angry tiger lost its eyes, the tiger roar shook the temple of joy, and the fragments of the painting fell like fallen leaves, even Zhemeng Town in the distance could be clearly heard. "I never had anything to ask for, but I was just trapped! Every time I die, I will go back to a place! Every time I will come back! I can''t walk out, I can''t find the way!" The nightmare of out-of-control was even more gloomy than the night. The sticky and dangerous darkness flowed out of Gao Ming''s chest. The door of the shrine was opened unconsciously, as if to attract Gao Ming, and give him an answer. The darkness falls like raindrops in the temple of joy. The slutty oriole cannot even struggle, and is submerged by a wave; the snake tail tightly wrapped around Gaoming''s legs slowly swings; the angry tiger on his shoulders is exaggerated Leaping high, he jumped into the nightmare. "Is the mood stable?" Without the coordination of joy, Gao Fate''s emotions still did not collapse. They transformed into beasts and still could not break free from Gao Fate''s will. The two dragons representing sorrow and sorrow twisted their bodies desperately. At this time, Gao Sheng was even more strange than the God of Use in Zhemeng Town. The white ribs bit the dragon''s body like teeth. Under the gaze of Fu Shu and Madam Xi, A figure taller than Xi Temple slowly appeared behind Gao Ming. The nightmare that expanded to ten meters can barely project its full picture. The four grimaces have different expressions, eight arms stretched back, two arms grasping the dragon, their legs are surrounded by snake patterns, an angry tiger behind their shoulders, and a trembling heart. oriole. All the six emotions that were alienated by the high life were captured by the flesh and blood immortals. One person and one **** were not distinguished from each other, and his emotions appeared on the statue of the gods. Everything was flesh and blood within ten meters. Fu Shu, who was carried by Gao Ming, found that his facial features were melting and reorganizing like wax figures. He quickly shouted: "Save Bai Huang! Gao Ming save Bai Huang!" Fu Shu was giving advice to Gao Ming just now, hoping that Gao Ming would understand that his joy comes from his heart and reduce the impact of the ability of the God of Joy on Gao Ming. Never lose your mind or lose yourself. Who knew that Gao Ming didn''t listen at all. In order not to lose himself because of the power of the God of Joy, he chose to release the nightmare, completely lost his reason, and lost himself in his nightmare. "High life!High life!" It is also a loss of reason. For Fu Shu, the former only makes the situation complicated, while the latter may really be fatal. When a psychopath is out of control, the best way is to tie him to a restraint chair instead of being tied to his back. The blood and flesh dispel joy, and the picture of paradise with the universe inside also showed its true appearance in front of everyone. A mummy with only smiles left on his face entangled and hugged each other. The so-called paradise sea is more like a person who doesn''t know how much it is. Deep corpse-hiding cave. "Aren''t you the **** in Zhemeng Town?" A contour that didn''t look like a human could be vaguely seen under Mrs. Xi''s red veil, and her tone became much older because of the destruction of the scroll: "Is it another Zhang Mingli?" The violent flesh and blood ghosts and gods combined with the loss of their minds and going crazy will cause amazing destructive power. The God of Joy controls the blessings of Zhemeng Town, and only the flesh and blood ghosts and gods that do not belong to this deep nightmare can bring such a great threat to it. Gao Mings nightmare does not abide by the rules of Zhe Meng Town, and swallows up a large number of Xi Xianers flesh and blood ghosts and gods with their own blessings. Eight arms smashed through the Sea of ??Prayer, and the flesh and blood fairy found the Baihuang hidden by Mrs. Xi among the thousands of corpses with the obsession of high life. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! At this time, Bai Huang had two completely different expressions on his face, one was his mother who had not fulfilled his wishes, and the other was a **** who was calm and detached. "Bai Huang!" Fu Shu shouted heart-wrenchingly, he was even more anxious than Gao Ming. "Auspicious times and good times, the world opens. I wish to worship this life and this life, and bless the **** of joy without any harm." Mrs. Xi''s tone was accelerating. She raised her hand and pointed, and the roof surrounded by fairy spirit was lifted, and the boundless dry bones were facing high. Life and flesh, ghosts and gods are pressing down on you. She stomped the ground again, and the wooden board on the second floor cracked, and red lines emerged from the unknown wedding invitations on the first floor of the Xi Temple. They were all sent to Gaoming and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods with cause and effect. The nightmare used by the God of Joy to squeeze out joy entangled the flesh and blood ghosts. Mrs. Xi stretched out her hand and raised the white phoenix that became Yelang and walked out. When the bride was greeted, the groom was holding the bride, but in Zhemeng Town, the phoenix crown was tilted and the clouds were falling. Mrs. Xi seemed to be preparing to take the Baihuang back to Zhemeng Town. (End of this chapter) Chapter 586 principle Chapter 586 Principle The Xi Temple collapsed, and the roars of flesh and blood ghosts resounded throughout the night in Zhemeng Town, which stimulated the crazy Gaosheng and fell into the layer covered with wedding invitations. The red line and the fragments of the Pure Land Sea painting merged into him and the flesh and blood ghosts. "Gao Ming! Wake up!" Let Fu Shu shout on his back scream, but Gao Ming couldn''t open his eyes. The red thread pierced his eyelids, sewed his eyes, blocked his ears and nose, and made him will Sinking into nightmares. "Groom! Wake up! It''s time to go, and you''re still sleeping!" A strange voice came into his ears. Gao Ming opened his eyes and saw himself lying on the bed, a middle-aged man dressed in a housekeeper was wandering around in a hurry. "Who are you?" The carved wooden door opened, and two sweet-looking maids entered in auspicious clothes, skillfully changing clothes for Gaosheng. "You can take two of the three happy events in your life at once, and you must be willing to take over the character in the future. Don''t be as scattered as before." The housekeeper was nagging, and the maid laughed secretly. At noon, Gao Ming, who was dressed in neatly, rode a tall horse with a bride-welcoming team behind him, and everyone around him cast envious eyes at him. He was full of complacent intentions and the horse''s hooves were pedaling with fallen flowers, but Gao Ming was not very happy. "No, I always feel something is wrong." The wedding party came to the Tang house. The bride had not seen it yet. Gao Ming suddenly found that the two stone lions in front of the Tang house were very strange, and they had four faces. Turning over and dismounting, the housekeeper and guard came to stop him, but Gao Ming rushed towards the stone lion like crazy. The moment he touched the stone lion, the original stone skin turned into flesh and blood, and the lion''s head turned into ghosts and gods'' faces The streets and Tang house were all broken, Gao Ming felt his body sinking, and he suddenly opened his eyes... "I promise you." A shy voice sounded, and a girl with a faint fragrance pounced on Gao Ming''s arms. She was wearing a white long dress, like a wedding dress. His fingers were held up, Gao Ming looked down and saw that it was a somewhat tender and beautiful cheek. "It looks good?" The girl posted it closer: "My parents don''t agree, but I do. This is my wedding dress." "You''d better go back and discuss with them again, and don''t be blinded by temporary love." Gao Ming gently pushed the girl away, and he looked around. This was the attic built on the sea of ??flowers, with the walls hanging on it. All kinds of paintings, mostly flowers and girls. "I have completely figured it out. I can''t live without you, really, I can''t live without you." The girl rushed over again, grabbing Gao Ming''s clothes. "Get out of the way." Gao Ming was very anxious and anxious, but he didn''t know where this uneasiness came from. Maybe it was because she pushed too hard unconsciously that the girl knocked down the painting boards piled up in the corner, and painted flowers and the girl''s paintings were hidden underneath them. Unexpectedly, the girl was not afraid. She picked up the hemp rope and the rough rope strangled into her delicate skin: "This is my shackle, your redemption, for a month imprisoned by you, You are all my horror and all my dependence. I dont know why I became like this, and I dont know why I like stinging. "Stockholm syndrome?" Gao Ming threw the rope aside. There were only him and the girl in the attic. There was an endless sea of ??flowers around it. This was not his garden, but he was like the owner here, who could treat all the flowers. Do whatever you want to do. The girl lifted up the falling drawing board, and the girl put it in front of Gao Ming''s body, and stood in Gao Ming''s sight with a rope. She didn''t know whether she was afraid or excited, but her body was shaking slightly, and her eyelashes trembled slightly. , his eyes dodged and seemed to be forced to look at Gao Ming. "You can paint every flower." Facing the girl''s invitation, Gao Ming just frowned. He was very sure that he was not such a person and was not interested in controlling the fate of others. I dont know when I picked up the brush, Gao Ming closed his eyes and outlined it with the feeling. A moment later, a "special" flower appeared on the drawing board. The carving knife stabbed into the chest and the flesh and blood bloomed. "Is this the flower I''m chasing?" Gao Ming fell into his heart with a knife, and in the girl''s scream, he suddenly opened his eyes... "Congratulations, congratulations, mother and son are safe." The doctor took a few photos into the house. Gao Ming found himself wearing a blue and white hospital gown and tied to the hospital bed: "You have recovered very well, insist on taking medicine and pass by again You should be able to reunite with your wife and children in one week. The haze shrouded over his head slowly dissipated. Looking at the newly born little life, Gao Ming felt that his heart knot seemed to be opened. His appearance seemed to contain some mysterious power, which made his heavy and broken heart regain Jumped. Turning his head, Gao Ming saw the uneven scratches on his arms. There was no pain in his eyes, only confusion: "Why am I here?" "We are also worried that you will continue to hurt yourself, so we transferred you into the closed area." The doctor obviously did not understand Gao Ming''s meaning, and he placed the photo of the child next to Gao Ming''s bed: "Kapgra syndrome is a A rare mental illness, where patients think that a loved one or friend is replaced by an impostor, and in your perception, the wife who loves you may already be another person. "What are you talking about?" Gao Ming was bound by his hands and feet, and he couldn''t leave. "Pseudo-human? Alien? Underground? Or whoever?" The doctor took out a lot of information and tried to help him correct his cognition while Gao Ming was awake: "But no matter how analyzed from any angle, she They are all your wives, not replaced. It is the suspicion in your heart that fictionalizes a person, and the one in your heart wants to replace her." No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! After chatting in the middle of the night, Gao Ming was persuaded by the doctor little by little. All the confusion and doubts were found at the doctor. The doctor told him a completely logical truth, that is, his brain was sick. Fortunately, he is recovering and will be able to return to his family soon and pick up his newborn baby. At night, the lights in the ward dim and the corridor gradually became quiet. The photos at the head of the bed accompanied Gao Ming. His wife and newborn seemed to be looking at him and encouraging him. "That''s not your wife, nor is he your child." A rustling electric current sounded, Gao Ming was sure that this was a sound coming from the bottom of his heart. The doctor had answered this situation, and it was all his delusions and auditory hallucinations. The arm was deformed, Gao Ming could not break free. He tried his best to raise his neck and look at his chest. The rustling electric current sound did not come from his heart, but from a strange old-fashioned walkie-talkie. It was covered in blood, and there seemed to be a person hidden behind each channel. "The closed ward cannot bring any communication equipment in. What is this walkie-talkie?" The heart was beating, and Gao Ming felt something was about to pierce his skin, which seemed to be what the doctor called "skepticism". "There is a monster living in my heart. It is the cause of my disease. It may be because of too much work pressure or emotional collapse. It has no entity, it is just something I fantasized about and does not exist." Gaoming Nao The doctor''s words appeared in it, but the next moment, he saw a **** branch drilling out of his heart, and the fragrance of flesh filled the entire ward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 587 Good luck Chapter 587 Good fortune The logic that the doctor told in one afternoon collapsed. Gao Ming saw the monster in his heart with his own eyes. It was not an hallucination caused by pressure, but a real piece of flesh and blood branch! Gao Ming also wanted to think that everything was fake, but he felt the severe pain of the wound being torn. That branch seemed to have consciousness and thinking. It seemed that it also realized that it had hurt high life, and its movements became gentle. Red lines on the leaf veins lit up like congestion in the human body. It seemed that it wanted to use this method and high Fate exchange. The flesh and blood echo each other, and the lifeless body gives the answer before the chaotic consciousness, and they are one. The beating heart was like a mobilized drum beat. The flesh and blood branches were allowed to grow wildly, drilling out of the high-lived internal organs, climbing all over the hospital bed, then climbing up the walls and various medical devices, and finally drilling into the ceiling and the ground. The rich meat fragrance stimulated every nerve of Gaoming, and he vaguely heard someone calling his name. "Gao Ming! Wake up! Wake up! What should I do if you die here!" The door of the ward was knocked open, and the sound in his ears was replaced by the screams of doctors and nurses. Looking at the door, the light outside shone into the dark ward like a monster''s nest, showing the ugliness here completely to everyone''s eyes. In Gao Mings impression, the nurses and doctors here are very good people, they are very patient with patients, always have a smile on their faces, and are very humane and caring. Such a situation of abuse of patients does not exist here at all. The flesh and blood twigs drilled out of the pipe and pierced the necks of the nurses and nurses. The smiles on their faces were frozen in Gaoming''s memory. The warmth, care and healing deposited in the mental hospital were stained with blood, and screams were everywhere. . Breaking free from the restraint belt, Gao Ming left the ward wrapped in flesh and blood. He saw all the beauty being torn apart, and he was like the cruelest and evil villain in the movie. Unscrupulous killing destroys beauty and happiness. The hospital brings rehabilitation and rebirth, but he just blindly destroys and keeps extinguishing the flame of hope. However, as the flesh and blood twigs grew, more and more ward doors were opened. Gao Ming saw patients with dull faces. They once had their own lives and their own joys, anger, sorrows, and joys, but now they seem to be He became an obedient puppet, and there was always only one expression on his face, that was a meaningless smirk. Life is not entirely composed of joy. The stimulation brought by joy will continue to weaken, and the limit of joy may also touch death. Gao Ming saw different patients in different wards. There was a handsome young man living in 301. He was crazy and full of words. He claimed to be the eldest young master of Tang''s house and wanted to marry the pearl in the palm of Xi''s house. There was a unkempt and dirty face lying in 302. The painter, holding a soft spoon, scratching the outline of the girl and the flower little by little on the wall. Looking further back, the series of wards are filled with souls living in joy. Their lives are twisted, and only deformed joy remains in their dreams. "Hahaha, they are all fake, they are all fake!" The flesh and blood twigs penetrate Gaoming''s body, tore his skin, rooted in every ward, and stabbed into the hearts of every patient! The expressions of all patients changed, and their silly joy was quickly replaced by pain, and the flesh-and-blooded tree penetrated into each of their dreams of joy. After the last patient was "parasiated" by flesh and blood, a rumbling sound came from the mental hospital, as if the foundation of this world had been hollowed out. The light above his head shaking a few times and then fell down. The wall collapsed and the entire hospital turned bloody. Gao Ming suddenly opened his eyes... The joy line broke, Gao Ming''s seven orifices were bleeding, and a big hole was opened in his stomach. He collapsed on the first floor of the joy temple, pillowing with wedding invitations all over the ground. "Gao Ming! You''re awake!" Fu Shu was cushioning under Gao Ming''s body like a flesh pad. The alienation of flesh and blood on his body had stopped, the shrine was closed, and the flesh and blood ghosts had long disappeared. "What happened during my coma?" Gao Ming now had a hard time touching his fingers, so he could only wait patiently for his body to recover. "Do you know nothing? I thought everything was as expected! I just swear to you!" Fu Shu was very surprised: "The foundation of the God of Joy is the countless wedding invitations in the Temple of Joy, each of them is the ones. They all represent a nightmare that is contaminated with joy. You were sinking into the nightmare before. I kept shouting anxiously, but it didn''t work. I watched your consciousness continue to sink, but just when you were about to lose control of your body, you The branches that exuded the aroma of flesh grew deep in the flesh. " "It grows out of the meat?" "Yes! They cannot break through the barrier of deep nightmare, so they cannot leave your body." Fu Shu''s expression was strange: "Coincidentally, the nightmare represented by those wedding invitations should only be considered middle-level nightmare. Mrs. Xi hopes that those nightmare will trap you Consciousness, taking the initiative to send those nightmares to your body, but these flesh and blood branches took advantage of loopholes. They crazily occupied those nightmares and finally rescued you." The wedding invitations on the ground became wrinkled, the red faded, and the pale pale. A good wedding temple is now like the funeral just finished. "I really didn''t expect that you had hidden your hand from me. Now the foundation of the God of Xi has been destroyed. Your **** has taken away most of the hearts of Xixian. Your flesh-and-blooded branches occupy all the nightmares stored in Xi Temple. Just eat and possess yourself. In Bai Huang''s consciousness, you are the new God of Joy in Zhemeng Town!" Fu Shu was excited. Before coming, he never expected Gao Sheng to reach this point: "Wonderful, your despair restrains joy , you regard your companion''s body as a trap that temporarily traps the consciousness of the God of Joy. You have learned to interpret dreams. You can ignore the rules of the God of Joy in your own nightmare, and finally hide the trump card that can eat away at nightmare. Are you saving? I started planning at that moment? I am also a part of your plan? With his mouth closed, Gao Ming ignored Fu Shu, and he was feeling the changes in his body. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! The flesh-and-blooded giant tree is not yet able to enter the nightmare in Zhemeng Town, because Gao Ming had swallowed the flesh-and-blooded fruits, so it can only use Gao Ming as its medium and coordinate. The flesh and blood twigs were trapped under Gaoming''s skin. After occupying the nightmare represented by wedding invitations, they injected a trace of pink liquid into Gaoming''s body. The previous high fate was not bad, but it was definitely not related to goodness. But as the pink liquid soaked into his body, not only did he have the ability to withstand despair and pain, but his fortune became slightly better. There is a little gloomy between the eyebrows and eyes, and a little more charity. "boom!" Just at this moment, a thunder sounded in the night sky, and a drizzle of blood began. Fu Shu opened his mouth and his eyes turned: "Is there a **** in Zhemeng Town dead?!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 588 Five taboo gods Chapter 588 Five Taboos "Is the God of Joy dead?" Gao Ming could still feel the existence of joy. "It shouldn''t be." Fu Shu shook his head: "There must be something big in Zhemeng Town. Let''s go back quickly. Your friend is probably sent back to Xi''s house by Mrs. Xi." "Wait a little longer." Gao Ming smiled bitterly. He was so hurt that even if the recovery ability of flesh and blood ghosts was particularly strong, he still needed to rest for a while. "A **** has fallen in Zhemeng Town just the third update. This time it will really change." Fu Shu was very glad that he was rescued by Gao Ming, otherwise he would have been torn apart in the fight between all parties. After all, he There are so many secrets I know. He glanced at Gao Ming quietly, Fu Shu pursed his lips and decided to speak: "Gao Ming, if you really want to be unspeakable, there is something in the ancestral hall in the town, you must get it." "The ancestral hall? What?" "I can''t describe it. I only know that the thing has already had its own consciousness because it has received too many offerings." Fu Shu described it for a long time, but couldn''t explain it clearly. He was useless, so he couldn''t give Gao Sheng a living. I can only make an anxious gesture. "Okay, I will go to the ancestral hall to see it." Gao Ming''s attitude towards Fu Shu was much better. After he fell into the nightmare of joy, Fu Shu kept shouting without any wrong thoughts, which surprised Gao Ming. . The flesh and blood were nourished by the power of ghosts and gods, and the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. After half an hour, Gao Ming barely got up from the ground. The Blood City tattoo is no longer hidden under the flesh, but is clearly engraved on his body. Gao Ming seems to be carrying the deep hatred of a city, and despair and grief are lingering around, but his eyes are filled with a hint of pity, and he is completely undespair and all kinds of despair. Negative emotional impact. At Fu Shu''s suggestion, Gao Ming plundered Xi Temple again and threw all the nightmares of feeding Yongsheng Pharmaceutical to Xi Shen to the Flesh and Blood Tree. Gao Ming''s way of feeding the Flesh and Blood Tree also opened Fu Shu''s eyes. He took advantage of the fact that the wounds on his stomach and chest had not healed, and stuffed wedding invitations into his body, as if sending invitations to his internal organs to attend a banquet. The nightmare of the flesh-and-blooded tree nibbling requires a process. The wedding invitation that has not been digested is wrapped in flesh-and-blooded branches and hidden in Gaoming''s body. "You are really not afraid of going crazy." Fu Shu gradually got used to being a high-destiny. It is very reasonable for an extraordinary person to do extraordinary things. The two of them did not leave any way out for Xi Shen, and they left reluctantly after throwing all the nightmares in Xi Temple to the giant flesh and blood tree. "Mrs. Xi was also injured. Look at the shoe prints, they did run to Zhemeng Town." Gao Ming carried Fu Shu on his back, leaning on a wooden stick, and there was a large pool of wet blood on his chest and abdomen. Entering the dense forest, among the layers of dead trees, Mrs. Xi left fewer and fewer traces. When Gao Ming was about to ask for directions from flesh and blood, a figure with a red veil suddenly appeared in the bush not far away. The branches and leaves blocked its body, and if it weren''t for Gao Ming Wu''s sensitiveness, they would not be able to detect the other party. "On there!" He cut off the branches of the road and chased after him desperately with his injuries. The red veil knew that he could not escape and his speed began to slow down. The two sides were getting closer and closer, Gao Ming knocked away the collapsed dead tree with a ferocious face. What caught his eyes was not the weak bride, but a back that was nearly three meters tall and covered with brown hair and minced meat! The other party imitated the human movements, with a tattered red cloth on his head, which seemed to be waiting for his life to come. "Your Majesty, you''re here, you''re here!" A hoarse and ugly voice came from the long-haired body, falling leaves flying, and the monster turned around, which was an ugly cheek that looked like a human and a bear. The fangs are protruding, with **** shredded meat and fragments of clothes hanging on it. "Human bear? It''s the crotch in the forest!" Fu Shu screamed in shock. "Did this beast eat Mrs. Xi?" Gao Ming glanced at the red cloth. "Probably not." "That''s good." Gao Ming held the pig-killing knife tightly, without any intention of retreating. He clasped the door of the shrine, the bloodshots in his eyes and the blood city tattoo on his body echoed each other, and the deep despair was about to escape. . "It seems that you are not my husband..." His eyes looked at Gao Ming, changing his previous turbidity and cruelty. Its thick arms slowly raised, and did not attack Gao Ming, but pointed at the other side of the forest. . "What is it doing?" Gao Ming was ready to decide whether to distinguish between the superiority and death, but the other party suddenly made a strange move. "The thing is cunning and cruel. He will deceive and play with prey in various ways. He also likes to eat at once while the prey is alive." Fu Shu didn''t understand it, reminding Gao Ming to be careful. Hearing Fu Shu''s words, he threw away the red rag, and put away all the unnecessary expressions on his face, but pointed to the forest on the left again. Its mouth opened and emitted several strange syllables: "Over there, the bride." , went there." "Don''t believe it, it may be a trap." Fu Shu and Gao Ming were very cautious. They kept imitating people''s words, repeatedly saying the words they had mastered, and then slowly retreated. "Is this guy scared?" Gao Ming had just destroyed Xi Temple and seriously injured the Water Dragon King. Although he was covered in injuries, the wound was mixed with the blood of the Water Dragon King and Xi Xian, and he was sucked from him. Feeling danger. "Will you still be afraid?" Fu Shu observed Wu in confusion. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! The bear didn''t say anything, just blindly guided the way. After Gaoming looked away, he turned around and disappeared into the dense forest. "Compared with just entering Zhemeng Town, there have been earth-shaking changes in my body." Gao Ming carried Fu Shu on his back and successfully left the dense forest along the road he pointed at. A long distance away, Gao Ming saw ghost fires appearing in Zhemeng Town, and several blood qi that soared into the sky. "It''s in chaos, the gods corresponding to the thirteen transformation methods have taken action!" Fu Shu''s body was trembling, not sure whether it was excited or scared: "Tonight is our opportunity, take advantage of the troubled waters! They are in the dark, we are in the mood. dark!" Walking on the stone road leading to the town, Fu Shu looked around, crying louder and louder, and the joy and death were completely unbalanced. "I seem to know which **** is dying." "Who?" Gao Ming asked curiously. "Zhang Mingli''s conscience is in the hands of the **** of danger. He should have gone to trouble with the **** of danger. The one who died was probably the wealth star." Fu Shunu nodded: "You didn''t find this road and the graves around you, you can''t see it. Is there a piece of paper money? The whole paper money in Zhemeng Town seems to have disappeared." "The wealth star **** is in charge of the paper money in Zhemeng Town?" Gao Ming didn''t understand very well, he himself did not believe in fate. "Zhemeng Town is built based on the imitation of the indescribable numerology of "Meng". The taboo gods in the town represent the indescribable fate, and there are five of them." Fu Shu thought for a long time before speaking : "The wealth star is a taboo, stingy and stingy, and greed becomes a nature; the seal star is a taboo, weak and sick, and has a trance; the official and killing are taboo, doubting gods and ghosts, worrying about gains and losses; the rivals are taboo, being autocratic and arbitrary, and being stubborn; the food and injury are taboo, and it is very self-deprecating High, competitive and rebellious. The five taboo gods are disasters, but they also form a balance with the catoo gods. I was worried that the catoo gods would be too weak and that the catoo gods would lose control. Now it seems that the catoo gods have been regarded as the first one by Zhang Mingli The goal is here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 589 Crazy Zhang Mingli Chapter 589 The Crazy Zhang Mingli Fu Shu didn''t expect that Zhang Mingli would attack the **** of danger. In his opinion, conscience was the least important thing, but after Zhang Mingli obtained the promise he kept, the first thing he did was to get his conscience back. "Do you think Zhang Mingli is stupid or not? The five taboo gods are extremely powerful. If they fight to the end, they may both lose money." Fu Shu couldn''t figure it out. "Didn''t you say that Zhang Mingli comes from the body of "Dong"? Maybe he is worried that he will become the next "Dong", so he wants to find his conscience first to bind himself." A wandering malice actually took the initiative to find it back Conscience, from this point, we can also see that Zhang Mingli is not a bad person. Gao Ming became more and more curious about the complete Zhang Mingli: "Maybe he is really a gentle gentleman." Gao Ming''s tall image appeared in his heart of a cold face and a ox with his fingers on his face and willing to be a ox for a child. The drizzle of blood continued to fall, the road became muddy, and the evil spirit deposited in the depths of this land slowly surged up, and the deeper the night, the more uneasy it became. Many animal claw marks appeared on the road leading to Zhemeng Town, and the number of deserted tombs on both sides of the road began to gradually increase. Because Gao Ming himself crawled out of the tombs, he paid special attention to the tombs: "Fu Shu, Why did the graves seem to be more bulging after the blood rain fell on the grave? Will the dead people buried underground in Zhemeng Town come back? "After I was imprisoned, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical added many new things to Zhemeng Town. I have never encountered this situation you mentioned before." Fu Shu looked at the graves, with only sighs in his eyes: "Dare you dare to miss me. Are you planning to make a life simulation game at the beginning? Gao Ming ignored Fu Shu. He stopped when he was still dozens of meters away from Zhemeng Town. There were **** weasel skins hanging on the walls outside the town. They looked solemn when they died, obviously Animals, but they seem to be monks who have practiced for a long time. "Yellow Pi Zi wants to enter Zhemeng Town while the chaos is in trouble? They are quite brave." Fu Shu smiled coldly. "It was not the butcher who peeled it. Someone else had a conflict with the yellow skin." Gao Ming glanced at the fur. It was not cut from the outside with a blade, but exploded from the inside of the body. The wound was extremely irregular and shattered. The organs and blood foam mixed together. Avoiding those **** skins, Gao Ming returned to Zhemeng Town with a cane. The stone beams became taller, and strange words began to appear on the buildings in the town. I couldn''t understand the meaning, as if it was a curse. "Little brother, the night is dark and the wind is high, and the yin energy is everywhere. I dare not sway outside." A sound like a dry tree rubbing from the corner of the wall, an old woman holding a broken porcelain bowl, hunched over and lowered her head: "You are going to take refuge in the town, are you? Three copper plates, I''ll take you to find a safe place." Gao Ming ignored the other party and continued to move forward. The old woman''s back slowly bulged, and a rustling sound appeared in the porcelain bowl: "You are so strong that you will fall into the hands of others sooner or later. It''s better to make a good relationship with me. Little brother, dont worry, my good boys only eat flesh and blood and will not hurt your brain, they will only bury around in your head." The porcelain bowl was facing down, and all kinds of insects crawled out, looking extremely creepy. "Even if you dare to harm people on the street, it seems that the world is indeed in chaos." He pulled out the Pig Killing Knife and Gao Ming wiped his blood on the blade. The evil spirit surged. He was about to take action, but Fu Shu said in his ear: "Go away quickly, don''t do it!" "That guy is amazing?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. He and the flesh and blood ghosts seemed to have sensed something at the same time. He looked at the alley behind the old woman. A strange statue of **** stood in the middle of the alley. There was obviously nothing there just now. "The butcher''s knife?" The old woman turned her back to the statue. She had not noticed the danger yet. Her face was full of wrinkles, and she looked ugly when she smiled: "Little baby, if the butcher is here, I might have left, but just "When the old woman saw Gao Ming retreating cautiously, she thought Gao Ming was afraid at first, but after a closer look, Gao Ming and Fu Shu were staring at her. "Fraud me?" When he said this, the old woman turned around and ran into her with a mud face. The statue of God quietly stuck behind her. The white hair stood up in fear, and his soul almost flew out of his body. The old woman quickly retreated, but the statue seemed to have recognized her. Two clay sculpture arms strangled her body, and children''s heads rushed out of the clay sculpture. The old woman was drilled. "What evil spirit? Get out of here!" The old woman howled and grabbed her back. The swollen bag on her back broke open, and countless poisonous insects drilled into the statue, but the clay statue completely ignored the poison. The children had hatred, confusion and confusion in their eyes, and they wanted to tear the old woman''s body. The scene in front of me was very strange, Gao Ming also began to evacuate, and the mantis stalked the cicada and the oriole behind it, and Zhemeng Town had become very dangerous. "Those children are sacrifices offered to all the gods by the townsmen. Someone collected all the resentment of the sacrifices and stuffed them into the clay sculpture. This thing is very hostile to the various gods in the town. We should be better off leaving the A little further away." Fu Shu saw the familiar curse words on the clay sculpture, and the clay sculpture seemed to be from Zhang Mingli. Gao Ming realized this. Zhang Mingli was not fighting alone in Zhemeng Town. He found his allies in the impossible. "The old woman is the **** of use in the town, and is related to poisoning and poisoning. The three animals are prepared by butchers, and human sacrifices require the hands of the old woman. She is very picky about the offerings, and prefers young people who are as **** as cows and have no impurities in their minds and will. "Fu Shu whispered, "Those children often don''t know when they will happen next, and they are locked up by the old woman in the jar for offering sacrifices to the gods. The jar is filled with her carefully matched insects, screaming and wailing It can make the gods feel more happy when they eat, and it can also reflect the freshness of the sacrifice on the other hand." The scene that happened in front of Gao Ming now turned out to be the opposite. The clay statue of the **** was like a huge jar, wrapping the old woman and all the insects on her body, allowing her to struggle and wail. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! In just a few minutes, the old woman was completely covered by the clay statue. After her voice disappeared, the clay statue had more divine patterns representing the poison of the poison, and the clay statue''s face also had a rough outline. The nursery rhymes rang out from the clay sculpture''s belly, and the children''s ghosts opened their eyes. They controlled the clay sculpture and went to the entrance of the town and got into the **** yellow skin. The turbid little eyes slowly opened, and the yellow skins with their intestines and broken belly were climbed up one by one, like Taoist children, reciting scriptures with Zhang Mingli''s name, and their claws were like humans to outline cursive patterns around the town. . "Is Zhang Mingli cursing the entire town? Did he join forces with the lonely ghosts outside the town?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 590 Dream worship Chapter 590 Dream Sacrifice "Zhang Mingli''s ability related to dreams was deprived of Eternal Life Pharmaceutical, and his memory was also deciphered. Only the curse from the deep world on him left Eternal Life Pharmaceutical helpless. Those curses stuck to the depths of his soul, as long as his soul was scattered, it would be Complete explosion is also one of the reasons why Yongsheng Pharmaceutical dared not kill Zhang Mingli. "Fu Shu''s face was solemn, and he stared at the ghosts wearing Huang Daxian skins around Zhemeng Town: "The appearance of those curses also shows that the past saviors were saved. Among the people, there is an indescribable person who is very good at cursing." "Don''t think so much, we have no conflicts of interest with Zhang Mingli." Gao Ming is not a tester of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical at all. He originally came to save Zhang Mingli, so now seeing Zhang Mingli''s strength and means he compares who he has shown. All are happy. "What do you know? Zhang Mingli is trying to target the entire town. How can there be a complete egg in the vast nest?" Fu Shu seemed to get older again: "When I built the Zhemeng Town, the worst situation that I had been avoiding was still happening, Yongsheng. Pharmaceuticals keeps forcing Zhang Mingli, and it seems that all the old friends I am familiar with have been replaced. The current Yongsheng Pharmaceutical is no longer the same as the Yongsheng Pharmaceuticals before. " "I like to sigh when I get older. Aren''t these obvious things?" Gao Ming replied casually: "A company like Yongsheng Pharmaceutical that uses living people for experiments should be ruined. I don''t understand the saviors in the past. Why would the person let them go? From Gao Ming''s tone, Fu Shu could see that Gao Ming was completely different from those saviors at the time. Perhaps Gao Ming had suffered too many tortures, and he spoke and did things more directly. "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has made great contributions when the disaster comes, and these cannot be erased." Fu Shu was very stubborn, but did not continue this topic. From Gao Ming''s attitude towards Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, he could already guess Gao Ming''s. How will I target Yongsheng Pharmaceutical in the future? "It''s a sin." In Zhemeng Town, which was so gloomy that it seemed that the rotten blood could be squeezed out from the air. Gao Ming and Fu Shu avoided a lot of trouble and slowly touched the vicinity of Xi''an. The big red lantern on the door beam turned into two huge beast eyes full of blood. The walls and the ground were covered with blood from various livestock. The wedding banquet had ended, and only the creepy sound of sharpening knives remained in the house. The butcher Zhu Ren finally got what he wanted and moved into the largest house in the town, but he still couldn''t find the knife he lost. "The God of Happiness has not come back. This place is smelly and is made like a slaughterhouse by the butcher." Fu Shu frowned and shook his head: "The God of Happiness has occupied the God of Happiness, and it is all messed up." When Fu Shu started whispering, the sound of sharpening the knife in Xi''s house suddenly paused. Gao Ming felt a chill in his back. He retreated back until ten meters away from Xi''s house that the sound of sharpening the knife sounded again. . "The butcher is so strong?" Gao Ming seemed to have been pushed by someone with a sharp knife. "It''s better to say that the butcher is strong, it''s better to say that you can make the butcher feel threatened now." Fu Shu watched Gao Ming grow up all the way. Before he obtained the dream interpretation method, Gao Ming was at most an outstanding talent. Tester, after releasing the nightmare, Gao Ming dared to fight Xishen. With his hand reached into his sleeve, Gao Ming touched the shrine and communicated with flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The blood-colored tattoos merged together. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods locked the other party''s position little by little through the connection between Xixian''s heart and Xi Shen. "On the other side of the ancestral hall?" Gao Ming had been to the ancestral hall when he was patrolling with the updater before. The place made him feel very uncomfortable, and it made him feel even more uncomfortable than the street where the Land Temple was located. The body moved in the shadows, Gao Ming carried a living person on his back, but his movements were still agile, although this was related to the fact that Fu Shu was only half the weight of a normal adult. The houses on both sides of the road are like vegetation in the ghost forest, "growing" at a speed visible to the naked eye, and obviously becoming "tall" than the second day of the day, and the yin and evil energy surrounding them are also increasing. "It wasn''t so scary in the third day..." Fu Shu muttered alone, and he also found that the stone brick road leading to the ancestral hall was much wider than before. There was a faint yellow mud water seeping out from the bricks and stones, like a ghost in the underworld. road. At the end of the main road, in front of the dark ancestral hall of the town, a white cloth account room that could accommodate more than 30 people was erected, facing north and south, with clouds and water patterns embedded in the four corners of the roof, with five bats and a deer embroidered in the middle. , meaning five blessings to support longevity. Outside the account room, there were uncolored statues of gods, including Dragon Prince, Houtu Niang, Heichi, Mr., etc., the appearances of gods and all living beings, on the table of incense offerings. Several townsmen wearing strange silk walked around inside and outside the accounting room, holding various tributes in their hands. "They seem to be pretending to be dirty for a statue of god." Fu Shu recognized several of them: "The old man with white hair and thin hair is like a **** man, who is responsible for incense and guarding the ancestral hall, widowed and has no children. , He is an ordinary person and is not a big threat. What you need to pay attention to is the person in the middle of the account room who is occupied by various tattoos, loses his appearance, and cannot distinguish between age and gender." Gao Ming looked in the direction Fu Shu said. There was a person in the center of the account room wearing embroidered shoes, embroidered vest, embroidered skirt, head tied with a wide red cloth belt, flower arrangement on his temples, singing, dancing and enjoying each other, facing each other Performance in a certain direction is called chanting the gods and entertaining the gods. "He is the dream of Zhemeng Town. You can also understand it as the mayor of the town, who is in charge of religious sacrifices in villages, presides over production activities, and regulates disputes. It is generally the elder who is fair, courageous and most prestigious." Fu Shuwen said in "I designed it at first, but then Mengsi would go crazy as soon as he took office. The townspeople simply let God choose, and the chosen ones will be erased everything, including appearance, memory and self. So it It only looks crazy, but it is the closest person among all the townsmen to God." The song ended and the dance stopped. Meng Si, who was full of tattoos, raised his arm and pointed to the uncolored clay sculptures outside the account room. Several young men in the town walked out with their blades in their hands, as if they were to cut open the clay sculpture and take something from the belly of God. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! "Gaoming, now is an opportunity for you." Fu Shu didn''t know whether it was out of selfishness or really for Gaoming: "You go and take away those gods and keep them from destruction, and there will be something in the dark. We will protect you. When we designed Zhemeng Town, we put many clay sculptures from the deep world and other unknown areas into it, and some of them do have some incomprehensible mystery. " He lowered his body and approached the altar. As he got closer, he could see clearly. Deep in the white account, a figure that looked like Bai Huang was tied to the clay sculpture of the God of Joy. A group of people were about to cut open Bai Huang''s body and put her organs into the clay sculpture. (End of this chapter) Chapter 591 name Chapter 591 Name "Did Bai Huang and Xi Shen''s clay sculpture be tied together?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes. "Pretending to be dirty! Mrs. Xi is coming to ask Mengsi for help, and let Mengsi help Xi Shen return!" Fu Shu spoke quickly: "Xi Shen cannot return smoothly because Bai Huang''s will blocked, so they want to use this kind of thing Method, help the God of Joy at the cost of sacrifice to the White Phoenix! As soon as he changed his words, Fu Shu began to think again: "But most of the God of Joy has been swallowed by you, and the Temple of Joy has been destroyed. It is logical that Mengshi will not help it with all his strength. Has they reached some kind of deal?" "What do you think so much? The enemy''s friend is the enemy." The wound on Gao Ming''s belly had just healed, and his eyes were on the figure suspected to be Bai Huang, moving towards the white tent. Meng Si''s knife did not cut Bai Huang''s belly. It dipped in blood and drew names on Bai Huang''s skin. Gao Ming was considering whether to take action. The young people had already arrived in front of the clay sculpture of the statue. There are many gods in Zhemeng Town, and they all represent the indescribable part of "Dream". All gods are combined together to be the fate of "Dream". However, as Fu Shu said before, in order to speed up the cultivation progress, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical also put many strange statues and unknown items collected from the deep world into Zhemeng Town. These things brought in from outside may be contaminated with other things. An indescribable breath. The young man walked out of the white account room with a sharp blade in his hand. He straightened the clay sculpture of the Dragon King. The clay sculpture was completely different from the clay sculpture of the Water Dragon King outside the town, and there was nothing related to the black snake on it. The blade was down, and he suddenly used force to directly cut the clay sculpture''s belly. It was obviously a mud embryo, but when it was cut, it seemed to cut a person''s skin. Large pieces of talisman paper with water patterns and prayers for good weather fell from his belly. The young man knelt down and kowtowed a few times, stretched out his hand. After entering the clay sculpture, I grabbed a lot of straw and things like human bones. "Those seemingly ordinary straws and talismans are divine organs. Without internal organs, clay sculptures will lose their magic." As soon as Fu Shu finished speaking, the statues that were originally immortal and worm-eatened by insects began to crack. After the last talisman paper was taken out, it was found that the statues that were originally immortal and worm-eatened. The clay sculpture was broken and turned into a table of gravel. Holding the divine dirt dug out of the clay sculpture in his hand, the young man returned to the white account room, and a group of townsmen in red dress mixed the sparrows, bats, snakes, and twelve sperm found in advance into the divine dirt early. All those animals are living creatures, and each must jump around and maintain sufficient vitality before entering the dirt. They danced around the divine body, chanting the mantra of resurrection of the dead, like a group of madmen living in fantasy. Silently approached several clay statues outside the white account. When Gao Ming touched them, his heartstrings seemed to be plucked. The faith and curse hidden on the statues gave him a very familiar feeling. Suppressing the desire for destruction of flesh, blood, ghosts and gods, Gao Ming picked up the statue of the **** as quickly as possible and hid it in a nearby house. After protecting the statue of God, Gao Ming''s pain inexplicably weakened a lot. His mind, which was full of memory fragments, seemed to be injected with cold spring water. His thoughts, like messy, gradually straightened out the veins. Gao Ming''s eyes Among them, two illusory gods appeared and slowly disappeared, one living in the past and the other living in the future. "When were two gods living in my eyes?" Gao Ming saw the dense karma intertwined in his body. Others were involved in several karma at most, and there were tens of thousands of karma in his body. It seemed that the fate of countless creatures would be changed because of his choice. These gods that Immortal Pharmaceutical found from there were also triggering the reaction of the nightmare memory fragments on Gao Ming''s body, which seemed to have appeared in Gao Ming''s nightmare. His eyes returned to normal, Gao Ming remembered something again. "Don''t be dazed all the time. It''s so urgent. When you''re so dangerous, why don''t you feel nervous?" Fu Shu lowered his head and muttered to the statue of the gods. He was just useless, otherwise he would definitely go to worship those gods. . "Yes, I should be a little nervous." Gao Ming''s eyes were occupied by human nature again, and the cold and terrifying divinity was hidden again. The ceremony in the white account room continued. It was not enough that the divine dirt in the clay sculpture of the Dragon Prince was enough. The temple servant asked someone to pick up the new divine dirt. The two young men walked out with their swords and found that the statue of the divine was missing. They didn''t expect that someone dared to steal Mengsi''s things at the entrance of the ancestral hall, which was equivalent to trampling Mengsi''s face on the ground. The new divine filth could not be taken for a long time. The life lamp lit at the four corners of the white account was turned off, and Bai Huang, who was tied to the statue, vomited a mouthful of blood. Mengsi''s face, full of tattoos, began to change. It seemed like it was a disease, its body trembled violently, and dark black names appeared on it. The names were very similar to the fonts on the huge rock at the entrance of the town. The lines of the text are constantly being pieced together and reorganized, and Meng Si is shaking more and more violently. It seems to be dancing wildly in the storm, until it finally lets out a loud roar in his mouth, and all the broken names spell a blood-red eye on his palm. The word "high life" appeared in the eyes. "It''s there!" With his arm swing, Meng Si refers to the house where Gao Ming hides. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! Several townsmen in red clothes approached from different directions with knives. Gao Ming couldn''t escape with so many statues at the same time, so he simply walked out directly. "I don''t want to have a conflict with you. I''m here just to save my friend." Gao Ming didn''t dare to use a pig-killing knife in Zhemeng Town, worried about attracting the butchers. He grabbed his shrine and felt helpless. He glanced at his newly healed chest and belly: "I killed the God of Joy to look like that. If you want to cooperate with others, I am actually a good partner." Meng Si had no intention of paying attention to Gao Ming. The names on his arm penetrated into the eyes of his palm, wanting to integrate into the two words Gao Ming. At the same time, Zhemeng Town in Gao Ming''s eyes changed. His body seemed to be divided into different worlds. His feet were stepping on the stone brick road in Zhemeng Town, but his upper body seemed to be soaked in the nutrient solution in the laboratory, and his head was It seems to be hung in a refrigerator. "Mengsi is using different people''s dreams to divide your consciousness and steal your five senses." Fu Shu was also affected, and his tone was filled with fear: "That old thing just happened to restrain the way to interpret dreams, and even ordinary nightmares were released You will be occupied and taken away by Mengsi when you come out. Be careful! "My nightmare should be higher than Zhemeng Town, it is difficult to take away." Gao Ming shook his head and opened a gap in the shrine door: "Because in my opinion, that is a completely real world, a The real world is more terrifying than any nightmare. (End of this chapter) Chapter 592 Replacement name, change Chapter 592 Replacement of name, replacement of life The pain from the end of his fingers became more and more obvious. Meng Si just felt discomfort at first, and gradually seemed to put his hand in the hot hot water. Later, he seemed to be holding a red soldering iron. The root of everything comes from the eyeball in its palm, or to be more precise, the name in the eyeball - Gaoming. Mengsi is a bridge between the people and gods in Zhemeng Town. Its body is covered with the names of everyone in the dream, which is the certificate and price for people to enter Zhemeng Town. Yongsheng Pharmaceutical was built here to cultivate an indescribable existence. All testers and ghosts and gods are all poisonous insects, but Mengsheng is an exception. Even Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has not been studied clearly. The crazy dreams are mixed with countless traces of dreams, and they can borrow the power of various ghosts and gods and the town itself within a limited range. Because of this, it can easily see Gao Mings name, or Gao Mings name in his dream. It is simple for people to lie in reality, but in their sleep, the subconscious will reveal the truth. "High life?" At first, Mengsi didn''t think there was anything special about this name until its five fingers held the name, and it felt like it could lift a volcano that could erupt at any time, and the hot magma almost sprayed on its face. A person''s lifelong memories are carried by a name in his dream. For Dreams, most testers can deal with it very easily. As long as their names are erased, they can be destroyed together with their memories and will in the dream. But when he tried to erase Gao Ming''s name, it was not only it, but even the deep nightmare in Zhemeng Town began to become unstable. The name seemed to be a poison that died together, and it seemed to be a disaster that would die if it touched. . Mengsi had never encountered such a situation. It injected more dreams into it and observed them from different angles with pairs of dream people''s eyes. After watching for a long time, Meng Si made an amazing discovery. Gao Ming is not the real name of the dreamer. Gao Ming is the lock that is tied to him, the wax that seals his facial features, and a skin that is difficult to take off! "Who are you!" Black blood splattered out of Mengsi''s palm. It shouted, trying to dig out the eyeballs of its palm with its other hand, but the eye with the word "high life" was out of control, and the dense chains were like red. The bloodshot appeared in the eyes. Meng Si took a special pace and danced in the white account room. All the names on its body began to surge into its palms. This scene was very strange. The lost name of the dreamer crawled into the eyes with the word Gao Ming, Meng Si shouted strange spells that no one could understand. If Fu Shu saw these, he would immediately understand that Meng Si was The method of substituting the name among the thirteen transformation methods is also called substituting the life method. Meng Si wanted to replace Gaoming with the name on his body, but the names on it could not withstand the cause and effect carried by Gaoming. The names were like bubbles, and they could not see the secret behind the name Gaoming even after all their efforts. Blood seeped out of the tattoo on the face. Meng Si five commands moved, and caught bloodstains on his face. The already blurred facial features merged into the tattoo again. Some names hidden under the flesh appeared, including Mr. Tang and a few children. The name of Chunniang and the butcher, and some names that the "gods" in Zhemeng Town have used. Each of these names was extraordinary. Meng Si put his hands together and then pressed the eyes of his palm to his forehead. Another thunder sounded in the dead night sky. Mengsi drove the god''s name to approach his eyes. He borrowed the power of Zhemeng Town to see what was hidden behind the name Gao Ming. Meng Si saw a strange face, which was completely different from the one on the street. "His life was replaced?" The chains wrapped around the name Gao Ming in their eyes began to tighten, and those names of gods dared not approach them. Meng Si cut open his face and asked out a name that was also wrapped in chains. The name was covered with curses and was carefully wrapped in deep into the head by Mengsi. It carries a breath that is almost the same as the indescribable dream. "Zhang Mingli." The ordinary name aroused the reaction of Zhe Mengzhen. Meng Si wanted to bring Zhang Mingli''s real name into his eyes and let him fight with Gao Ming to lose both sides, but the direction of the matter was completely beyond its expectations. The sound of houses collapsed from Zhenzi North Street, the side of the white account facing north was torn apart, and a townshipman wearing a red coat was thrown into the account. Gao Ming stood in the drizzle of blood with Fu Shu on his back. He didn''t even open the shrine to release his nightmare. "It''s a bit weak." Gao Ming was still carrying Fu Shu on his back, and his eyes were full of doubts. He spitted out a large mouthful of blood, and Fu Shu was stabbed twice in the back of the waist: "Are you still an individual?! Use me as a meat shield?" "Who told you to lie to me?" No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! "I''m lying to your grandma!" Fu Shu also didn''t understand. Mengsi was the strangest existence in the entire Zhemeng Town. He didn''t even understand Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Its methods were unpredictable. Some testers just met it. After a glance, he turned into a vegetable in reality, and the level of danger is much higher than that of the taboo god. But such a terrible existence did not use any "secret tricks" on Gao Ming, but just asked the people who were responsible for entertaining and chanting the gods to come and fight with Gao Ming. This was incredible. When he walked into the white account, Gao Ming saw Meng Si in a strange state. It was obviously injured. "Is there an accident in the process of pretending to be dirty to the **** of Xi?" Gao Ming looked at the statue and Bai Huang deep in the account room. At this time, there was another person in the room who was more anxious than Meng Si, that was, Bai Huang''s body belonged to the **** of Xi. Part of the consciousness: "Meng Si was injured, Mrs. Xi is not here. If you know the appearance, you will come out of Bai Huang''s body by yourself." "Gao Ming, don''t worry, look at Meng Si''s hand!" Fu Shu didn''t care much about Bai Huang''s life and death. He kept looking for the reason why Meng Si was injured when he entered the house. Finally, he found the eyeballs in Meng Si''s palm: "Your name ! And Zhang Minglis name! Hurry up! Take it over! Master your real name and you can get out of Zhemeng Town at any time! Fu Shu was anxious to hit Gao Ming with his head. Meng Si never expected that things would develop to this point. His lips, which were "overwhelmed" by the tattoo, opened slightly and said to Gao Ming, "I know your name." The response to Mengsi was Gao Ming clenching his fist forward, first grasping Mengsi, and then asking about other things. "You forgot, you can''t remember your name anymore, hahaha! You''ve been replaced!" Gao Ming smashed his punch, Meng Si''s face sank inward, and then exploded like water splashes and foam. All the names disappeared with it, and only a few pieces of clothes were left on the ground. "It''s not very aggressive, it''s running very quickly." Gao Ming picked up the clothes on the ground and began to think about what Meng Si said just now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 593 Love candle Chapter 593 Happy Candle "Meng Si said I don''t remember my name, and said I was replaced, but I knew clearly who I was, as for the name..." There was a faint voice deep in my mind. Gao Ming didn''t remember who said it. The voice seemed to have told him that Gao Ming was not his name. "That guy wasn''t trying to deceive me on purpose." Gao Ming didn''t have much impression of his name, and it seemed a natural thing to be called Gao Ming. "Dr. Xuan in the hospital said that I was an orphan, but in the nightmare, I clearly remember the existence of my parents. Did the name Gao Ming give them or belong to someone else? Is it just used by me?" Some things cannot be thought about, the more you think about them, the more you feel there is something wrong, and suspicion is a poison of chronic death. If you can''t find the truth, you will drive yourself crazy. "Gao Ming?Gao Ming!" Fu Shu shouted in Gao Ming''s ear: "Don''t fall into Meng Si''s tricks, it likes to play tricks very much." "Stop shouting, I''m very awake now." Gao Ming wrapped Meng Si''s clothes in the package: "Is that guy unable to leave Zhemeng Town?" "What are you asking about this?" "I want to grab it and ask something." Gao Ming blew out several lamps in the white account and walked towards the statue of the **** standing deep in the white account. Various tributes were placed on the red cloth, the statues faced the entrance of the account, and the white phoenix was tied on the back, and similar divine patterns were painted on them. "God of Joy, I''ll give you another chance, you have no hope of turning the tables." The process of pretending to be dirty was forcibly stopped. Gao Ming walked to Bai Huang''s body. The white phoenix, whose divine patterns were carved, was like a banished immortal, and also like a sinful god. Bai Huang''s face showed two different expressions, a warm and festive smile on her face, and her eyes were filled with sadness. Her warm lips slowly opened: "You can''t kill me, if I die , she will die." "It''s stubborn." Gao Ming grabbed Bai Huang''s shoulder with both hands and pressed his forehead against Bai Huang''s eyebrows: "I''ll take you to see, my hell." It''s really painful to release your own nightmare, but Gao Ming has no choice now, and only the God of Joy can neutralize his despair in the town. "Dream interpretation!" Meng Si''s words made Gao Ming more eager to find out the truth, so this time he took the initiative to tear open the wounds in his heart. The shrine door was opened, and the desperate black ocean instantly flooded the white account room, only the statue of the **** flashed with a glimmer. The statues in the white account were carefully prepared by Meng Si and the temple servants, and they gathered a large number of divine organs. They didn''t know what deal they had reached with the God of Happiness, and they also spent a lot of money to help the God of Happiness. But even so, there were more and more cracks on the statue. All kinds of divine organs contained in the statue''s belly quickly rotted. Instead, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the Gaoming shrine changed from virtual to real, breaking free from shackles bit by bit. "If you don''t want to come out, you can only die together." Gao Ming said harsh words, and the despair in his heart poured into Bai Huang''s body, specifically looking for places with a strong joy. He knew that this would cause some harm to Bai Huang, but in order to drive away the consciousness of the God of Joy, he could only do this. The boundless despair, after the deaths come again and again, what greets him is a more cruel death. In this endless end, Bai Huang collapsed after more than thirty rounds. However, during the period when she persisted, Gao Ming also found a place where the God of Joy was hiding. The ghosts and gods on all sides and eight arms turned into blood vessels and drilled into the body of Baihuang. The strange blood-colored flowers bloomed in the body and finally gathered. In the heart of the white phoenix. A lit red candle reflects the figures of many Xixian, burning quietly in Baihuang''s heart. "Is this the God of Joy? A candle of Joy?" A mere candle, but even flesh and blood ghosts cannot extinguish it. They can only continue to send despair into the fire, making the fire darker and darker. The temple of Xi collapsed, and the dreams behind the wedding invitations were destroyed by the flesh-and-blooded giant trees. Xizhu could not recover by itself. Coupled with the endless despair, the fire became weaker and weaker. At this time, Gao Ming no longer cared about anything else. He tried his best to use the candle to burn despair and pain, and opened his eyes wide to observe the scene deep in the nightmare. As the nightmare continued to expand, he saw the evil ghosts in the flood, the female principal stepping on human bricks, the hideous big ghosts, and other different lives. He was the director of the Bureau of Investigation and a psychological counselor in a prison. He also played games... Each identity is trying a different path, but the final result all points to death! He wailed in pain, roared unwillingly, waved his hands hard. He saw the guillotine of fate, saw the high-rise buildings of the Investigation Bureau that hidden countless secrets, and found memories called Situ An and Xia Yang. At the end, he was there I saw a big grave in the nightmare. It is too big, as big as a city, a dead city. Hanhai The joyful candle was extinguished, the thunder was rolling in the night sky, and blood rain poured on the dark street. Gao Xian was covered by his nightmare within twenty meters of his body. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! His body was covered with scars, and every **** hole was surging with ghosts and gods. Bai Huang''s chest was also **** and vague. All blood vessels merged into eight arms that stretched out from her heart, holding half of the extinguished red wax. "Has the God of Joy fallen?" All the joy in Zhemeng Town turned into blood, emitting a faint smell of flesh. A loud noise also came from the dense forest outside the town. The temple of Xi completely collapsed, and strange-shaped flesh and blood branches emerged from the wedding invitation, and the flesh and blood trees were huge. Some branches finally penetrated into the deep nightmare of Zhemeng Town. The huge flesh and blood ghosts roared in the nightmare of high life. The blessings and good luck of the God of Joy were absorbed by the flesh and blood, and the injuries on its body were recovering quickly. With his arms bent, the ghosts and gods put Xi wax into the room in Gao Ming''s heart. It borrowed Zhang Mingli''s soul fire and reignited it. The faint light illuminated the terrifying room full of torture instruments in Gao Ming''s heart, dispelling a little cold and fear for him, so that Gao Ming could use the dream interpretation method to relieve a little pain. "You seem to have changed a little." Gao Ming looked at the four blurred faces of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and murmured to himself: "You have become more like a human." The white account was cut, and there was no longer any joy on Bai Huang''s face. Her strong and determined face was now occupied by pain. She could no longer leave her life. Her life was maintained by the ability of flesh and blood, ghosts and gods. Heartbeat and high life maintain the same frequency. "Are you okay?" Gao Ming carried Fu Shu on his back and untied the rope on Bai Huang''s body: "Where did Mrs. Xi go? Why are you the only one here?" "Madam Xi..." Bai Huang''s eyes gradually regained his mind: "I don''t know, God of Xi seemed to hand her over to Mengsi, and at her expense he got a pretentious and dirty God." (End of this chapter) Chapter 594 Nine-level spiritual view Chapter 594 Nine-Level Spiritual View "Pretending to be dirty and setting the gods?" "It is to find another statue of **** for yourself and regain the joy of being taken away by you in Zhemeng Town." Fu Shu''s facial features that were alienated by flesh and blood are slowly recovering: "He is also seeking medical treatment in an emergency. Your inner nightmare level is greater than that of Zhemeng Town." It''s even higher. Even if the God of God is successful, he may not be able to **** you." "Who is this?" Bai Huang looked at the stick behind Gao Ming. "My name is Fu Shu, and I am the original builder of Zhemeng Town..." "Then have you ever seen my child here!" Bai Huang forced himself to walk towards him without waiting for Fu Shu to finish his words: "They are about the same age as high-lived people. The boy is called Bai Xiao and the girl is called Bai Qiao. . "I don''t remember that if they were really missing in Zhemeng Town, they would probably have been sacrificed. Now they may have been digested by ghosts and gods, and there is no residue left." Fu Shu said the further he said, the less he heard the voice, and he felt the whiteness. Huang''s naked murderous intent: "The thirteen transformation methods of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical are a scam, you are all food." "Impossible, they must be alive!" Bai Huang was not worried about his injuries, but just begged Gao Ming: "Can you tell me... have Bai Xiao and Bai Qiao experienced these too?" "In addition to Zhemeng Town, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has another deep dream called Hanhai. Your children and I were trapped there before." Gao Ming supported Bai Huang: "At least, they were both before I woke up. Live well." "Just live, just live." Bai Huang didn''t want an answer, he was just looking for comfort. The account room collapsed and the blood rain was getting heavier. Now, for Gao Ming, the safest way is to leave Zhemeng Town and go to Xi Temple to guide the flesh-and-blooded giant trees. "You can follow me in the future. The path we want to go and the place we want to go are the same." Gao Ming touched his heart, and he could clearly feel Bai Huang''s mood fluctuations and blood flow, which was flesh and blood. The immortal transformed Bai Huang''s body. If he was willing to live, he could even regard Bai Huang as his other body. Under the watering of blood rain, all kinds of monsters and monsters became manic and powerful, and the competition for each other''s authority and ability has also entered a white-hot stage. Gao Ming had just solved the problem of the God of Joy, and the ground in the town began to shake again. There seemed to be a yellow dragon rolling under all the stone brick roads. The soil seemed to have life, and the sand and gravel stood up like fish scales. "What''s wrong with the ground in Zhemeng Town?" Symbols and blood spots appeared on the bricks on the road. They were like big locks, locking the spine of the earth dragon piece by piece. The roar lasted for a few minutes before it stopped, the road became crooked and twisted, and what was even more eye-catching was that a nine-story spiritual temple appeared on the street where the Land Temple was located. Sacrifices, prayers, and Dharma Assembly, all levels of gods are worshipped. The temple, altar, and immortal palace are becoming more and more hazy as they go up. The top floor is like a road that leads to the sky. The brilliant sea of ??stars is just a foil, and all the mystery is behind the door. Looking at the spiritual view from afar, I feel the urge to kneel down and bow down, and I can''t help but feel a strong feeling in my heart. Entering this spiritual view can avoid all disasters in the world and gain eternal blessings. The spiritual temple exudes infinite attraction, and the figures of various immortals and Buddhas are engraved on the walls, but if you look at them rationally, no ordinary people will recognize those immortals and Buddhas. The people in the temple were silly, looking at the fairy-like and sage, with extraordinary temperament. It seemed that being able to hear a few words from them could be of great help to themselves. The blood rain wet the houses, but the Lingguan was surrounded by treasure qi. Some of the houses close to Lingguan had already walked out, their eyes were full of yearning, and they walked towards Lingguan as if they were caught with souls. go. Entering that street and entering the Baoguan Gate, they went up step by step. In the Taoist scriptures and Zen sounds, their temperament changed a lot, and finally disappeared into the haze. I dont know if they went to the Immortal Palace. Still ascended to immortality. "Don''t look at that ghost building!" Fu Shu only regretted that he had no hands and could not cover his eyes. He closed his eyes: "Someone has practiced the method of observing the subject to the extreme that this deep nightmare can withstand! It has opened the gate of heaven! "What are you talking about? Where is the ghost building? Isn''t there a red temple?" Bai Huang''s eyes are different from Gao Ming and Fu Shu. "Don''t look! Don''t worry about what it is! Don''t look!" Fu Shu''s voice was sharp and stern: "Zhu Ling Temple, also known as Zhu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu Wei Based on his own facial features, qi and blood, and organs, he collects all kinds of ghosts and gods in nightma The foreign objects built themselves into a living building. They can enjoy sacrifices and faith like ghosts and gods. In other words, these buildings are to eat people! In order to eat people, they can do whatever they want! " Taking a breath of cold air, Fu Shu calmed down a little: "The first-level spiritual view only needs to sacrifice yourself and then find a suitable foreign object. The second-level spiritual view needs to sacrifice three living people and three altars, and the third-level spiritual view Only by offering three people to each altar can the altar be spiritual. The more you need to pay more sacrifices, the more you need, I thought the Nine-level Spiritual View would never appear in Zhemeng Town. The method of building the view described by Fu Shu is very cruel and even more terrifying than the information obtained before Gao Ming. "Do you seem to know a lot about Zhuling Temple?" Gao Ming brought Fu Shu and Bai Huang to the ancestral hall to shelter from the rain. "The method of building a temple was originally analyzing the shrine of Dreams by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. The person in charge found that the shrine of Dreams was extremely resuscitation. As long as there were still people who had nightmares, it would never dissipate." Fu Shu The expression was a bit painful, and the person in charge seemed to have a good relationship with him before: "Later, he planted the shrine fragments in the heads of some testers. The shrine fragments squeezed out their will and memories, and turned into strange buildings. The building. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! After a pause, Fu Shu looked at the street where the nine-story Lingguan was located, but just glanced at him, he quickly lowered his head: "The buildings were finally piled up in Zhemeng Town, which is the one where the ghost building was located. Street. All the gods in the town are transformed by the indescribable fate, and some buildings are formed by fragments of its main shrine, through the method of building observation." "You said that most of the buildings in this town are transformed by living people?" Bai Huang''s surprised tone became higher: "How many people will die?" "Many are terminally ill patients, and their souls tortured by illness are even more loved by Meng." In fact, only Fu Shu himself knows how much blood debt was created for the construction of Zhemeng Town, but at the beginning, he really wanted to use people. The pain in the world builds up a paradise, just like my grandfather. Unfortunately, he failed completely. "The Nine-level Spirit View is not weaker than any ghost and god. Apart from the disadvantage of being unable to move, it is almost invincible. If you want to defeat it, you can only open the first level to the ninth level, and then push open the Heavenly Gate." Fu Shu wanted to say something but stopped: "The Nine-Level Spiritual Views have never appeared before, so no one knows what you will encounter in the Nine-Level Spiritual Views, and no one knows whether it is reality behind the Heavenly Gate? Or somewhere else?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 595 In the ancestral hall Chapter 595 In the ancestral hall The Nine-story Spirit View leads directly to the end of the night, standing in the galaxy, as if connecting the bridge of reality, and as if it is the only passage to leave Zhemeng Town. It is attracting all living people to get close, and it also attracts malicious gazes. "The Nine-level Spiritual Temple has never appeared in Zhemeng Town. So many creatures and foreign objects have been sacrificed, and something extraordinary must have been nurtured in the Spiritual Temple." Gao Ming stretched out his hand into the blood rain and watched it slide from his fingers. blood. Because he has dream interpretation, because he has accumulated enough pain and despair in the past, he can still live now, otherwise what is flowing on the ground may be his blood. After seeing the memory fragments in his nightmare, Gao Ming''s temperament changed greatly from the inside out, but he felt that he was now closer to his real self. "In the nightmare city in my heart, the most terrifying ghost in the vast sea was called the Dream Ghost. The ghosts and gods on me were only one step away from becoming a Dream Ghost. The step I didn''t take at the beginning might be able to cross in Zhemeng Town." Gao Ming was not afraid or timid. This kind of emotion of fear had not appeared in his eyes for a long time. Comparing the memory of the dream ghost in my mind with Fu Shus description of the indescription, Gao Ming felt that the dream ghost was weaker than the indescription, but his inner intuition told him that the dream ghosts in the vast sea did not really play out. The strength of the dream ghosts is, after all, the vast sea where the dream ghosts live is a dead city. As the memory recovers, Gao Ming gradually gains a new understanding of many information that he once could not understand. "Thirteen ways to become unspeakable, unspeakable dreams, Zhemeng Town, which consumes half of the resources of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, is a cage for Zhang Mingli, but it is a huge paradise for me." Gao The voice of life was very low, and he did not deliberately hide anything from the people around him. "So many years have passed, and you are the first person to regard this place as a paradise. I am very pleased to meet you." Fu Shu saw Gao Ming being sincerely moved and couldn''t help but agree. "Dream...Dream Ghost... Since Zhang Mingli is worried that he will lose control and become the next dream, then I will do this for him." "You are right. Only by mastering strength can you control your destiny." Fu Shu touched Gao Ming''s shoulder with his nose: "Do you remember what I said is hidden in the ancestral hall? Taking advantage of Meng Si''s injury, let''s put that thing first. Stealed out." Most people in the town are attracted by the Nine-story Spirit Temple, and there are not many people in the ancestral hall. Fu Shu kindly led the way for Gao Ming, and deliberately walked around the back of the ancestral hall and entered it from the small door where the temple servants usually entered and exited. "There are many things in the ancestral hall, and each item has its own cause and effect. Don''t touch it randomly. You just need to find a black tablet named Fu." Fu Shu''s voice became lower and lower, and at the end he looked up at it. When I approached the altar, I was stunned and couldn''t say a word. The ancestral hall is the most solemn and serious place in Zhemeng Town. It is usually impossible to even use the **** of use. The layout here is extremely particular. Each piece of wood carving must meet a fixed size, and each piece of silk must undergo multiple inspections, but this is such a place. Now the altar collapses, rotten tributes are rolling everywhere, black tablets fall to the ground, cracked and broken, and most of them cannot even see clearly the text on it. If it was just like this, it would be acceptable. Looking up, there were hemp ropes hanging on the beams of the ancestral hall, hanging the bodies of dream worship. Embroidered shoes, red vest, embroidered skirt, and a wide red cloth **** the head. There are men and women, old and young, and each one has extremely miserable death, with different causes of death. Their bodies drooped down, with something pressing on their heads, and their skin was peeled cleanly. This **** and terrifying scene made Gao Ming think of the Huang Daxian at the entrance of the town. There seemed to be no difference between humans and yellow-skinned men in the eyes of ghosts and gods. "Name, all the names on the previous few Mengsi were gone!" Fu Shu was trembling, with a cool air in his voice: "It was the Mengsi we met who did it! It brought everyone to the point of All the names in the dream were stolen! That dream is definitely not a human being. Whose skin is it? What is it? "Don''t worry." Gao Ming glanced around. He neither found the black tablet named Fu Shu mentioned by Fu, nor did he find Zhang Mingli''s despair here. "Has the things you asked me to find were taken away by the updater?" Gao Ming was a little confused: "I saw similar altars and tablets at the updater''s house. He said that they were left by one by one. Only after I become an updater can I tell me the secrets. To be honest, the wall of the Gunfus house is more like a ancestral hall than here. At least at Gunfus house, the old Gunfu is truly respecting the deceased and sincerely praying for the blessings of his ancestors. "It is possible that the incense of the updater cannot be cut off. They represent the order and time of Zhemeng Town. The updater probably noticed something in advance, so he transferred the things away." The more Fu Shu thought about it, the more he felt that there was a possibility. "Then let''s go find an update?" "Don''t, don''t think that the refuneral is a good person. People who represent rules are often the most indifferent and ruthless. If he is forced to do so, he will forcefully take off your head and ask you to help him recharge the incense." Fu Shu sighed. Tone: "Thirteen who have the opportunity to become indescribable ghosts and gods, none of them can be dealt with." The blood rain fell on the windows, wetting the white window paper of the ancestral hall. The darkness became deeper and the temperature began to drop rapidly. The fire and candlelight could no longer bring a warm feeling. The whole Zhemeng Town seemed to be constantly heading towards the abyss. sink. There were more and more noises on the streets, and Gao Ming opened the back door of the ancestral hall and looked outside. The townspeople who had had enough of darkness and pain moved towards the Spirit Temple in groups of three or three. They walked out of their dark homes, with yearning, regardless of the various dangers they might encounter on the road, as if they were caught in their souls, and were determined to enter the Spirit. View. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! They thought that there was a magical method of liberation there, but in fact it was a demon nest that ate people and did not spit bones. They were just treated layer by layer and served on a certain dining table. "Do you want to stop them?" Bai Huang said this when Fu Shu stopped him with his eyes. At the same time, the door of the Tang house not far from here opened again, and dense paper money poured out from the vermilion door, flying everywhere! "The paper money is back?" In the floating white paper money, figures were like puppets, controlled by black threads, and walked towards the Nine-layer Spirit Temple. "Mr. Tang is in charge of living people''s life-working money, and the God of Wealth Star controls the money of dead people''s funerals, but how did the ability of wealth star appear on Mr. Tang?" "The wealth star is a taboo, stingy, and greed becomes a person." Fu Shu opened his eyes wide: "Has Zhang Mingli joined forces with Mr. Tang long ago? No! They are particularly hostile to each other, and Zhang Mingli must have used the wealth star''s ability Tempting Mr. Tang, using greed to inspire greed, and using the power of Mr. Tang to regain his conscience." (End of this chapter) Chapter 596 The fourth update of the ugly time, the Chapter 596: The fourth update of the ugly time, the cold weather is cold The world is not only fighting, killing, but also being human and worldly. Compared to being a much older person, Zhang Mingli is much more stable. During the time he was dismembered and suppressed, he also learned to compromise and trade. As long as the final goal can be achieved, the process does not matter. "If Zhang Mingli had communicated with Mr. Tang in advance, then he asked me to send a gift, which would not be considered a death." Gao Ming knew that Zhang Mingli was only malice at that time, and he had a great revenge with Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, so he also It was the identity of the tester, so there was no problem with Zhang Mingli''s approach at that time. "Don''t be moved by yourself. Zhang Mingli is not a good thing. There is no good person in this town, and the good person has been eaten up long ago." Fu Shu spoke quickly, for fear that Gao Ming would make some wrong judgment on Zhang Mingli. "In your eyes, this nightmare is full of dirty things?" Bai Huang didn''t have a good impression of Fu Shu: "What kind of eyes do you really have, what kind of world you see is like." "You said it right. I am indeed a bastard. This Zhemeng Town is the **** place I created. If I were given another chance to start over, I would definitely ruin the place." Fu Shu''s words made Bai Huang unaware of it. How to answer? "Don''t fight internally, watch the fun with me." Gao Ming stopped Bai Huang and Fu Shu''s quarrel. A divine statue appeared in his eyes. He observed the area where the Nine-level Spirit Temple was located at a distance. On the other side of the Tang house, paper money was everywhere to open the way. The guests who attended the birthday party forced a smile, held various birthday gifts, and moved towards Lingguan. A series of black lines of greed were wrapped around their bodies, and the other side of the black lines gathered somewhere in the team. Mr. Tang''s body should also be in the team, but he was cunning and hid in the dark. As Mr. Tang started to act, other ghosts and gods could not hold back. The Nine-level Spiritual View, a miracle that had never happened in Zhemeng Town, was too attractive to them. Joy sounded, and amid the harsh screams, the beast-turned red lanterns in front of the Xi''an door slowly floated up. Two Xixian''er wrapped in donkey skins lay on the ground, with saddles and reins on her back, and walked from the Xi''an door. Climb out of it. A group of domestic animals followed behind, with a complete range of pigs, dogs, cattle and sheep, among which one was the most handsome man in the black donkey. The Xi House occupied by butchers has now become a beast clan, and the townsmen have become the target of enslavement, and the domestic animals that were slaughtered before have looked human-like. In the middle of the livestock, there is a pool of eroded flesh and blood, with a one-eyed pig face, and its body changes constantly. Sometimes it is a strong man nearly three meters tall, and sometimes it becomes a short and smart shopkeeper. It is covered with black hair and skin. It is branded with ugly text scars. Unlike Mr. Tang who chose to hide in the dark, the butcher Zhu Ren carelessly exposed his body, as if he was afraid that others would not know its existence. "Zhu Ren moved too." "It has old grudges with Mr. Tang, and I dreamed that I could live in the Tang house and occupy everything about Mr. Tang." Fu Shu had a smile on his lips: "In the past, Zhu Ren was the kindest and simple person in the town, and he was stupid and stupid. Stupid, later his family was deceived by Mr. Tang and Manager Wang, and his family was destroyed. His body was full of the mark of being a slave. Its status is inferior to that of pigs and dogs, so when it slaughtered livestock, it would be respectful and Awe." "That''s not what you said before." Gao Ming glanced at Fu Shu indifferently. "Is there any? I just got out of trouble and was frightened, and many things were just remembered." Fu Shu smiled embarrassedly: "In order to cultivate an unspeakable existence as soon as possible, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has continuously intensified the contradictions between ghosts and gods and stimulated them to each other. Fight. At that time, I didnt agree with their approach, but now its a good thing for us to see that ghosts and gods will not join forces with each other. It seemed to be for comparison, Zhu Ren made a lot more noise than Mr. Tang. Blood was flowing from his long pig''s mouth, and his red eyes were full of murderous intent and madness. The eyes flew over Zhu Ren, and a human skin swayed out from the shadow on the other side of the alley. Its broken belly was stuffed with straw and stones, and its body was painted with the blood of different townsmen. . Just talking about the smell of blood, the human skin is stronger than that of Zhu Ren''s body. I don''t know which transformation method it represents. Gao Ming had seen it hunt the gu woman in the town before. Shortly after the human skin appeared, several houses began to collapse on the street behind Xi''an, and the black coffin was opened. A group of paper people wearing mourning clothes and crying bitterly, carrying three white sedan chairs out of the alley. Holding the mud **** in his hand, burning the cows and horses in the paper house, each showing his fierce appearance, and the expression on his face is richer than that of a living person. "There are only three of the five taboo gods left." Fu Shu looked gloating: "It seems that the last unspeakable thing to be chosen from the useful god." After the taboo **** left, the shadows on the town seemed to have lost their restraint, like black giant pythons twisting their bodies, beginning to grow wildly. The candlelight in every household was further suppressed, the temperature dropped again, and various evil spirits began to invade the house, screams one after another. "Bang!" The roof was raining all night long. With the influx of blood, the bridge outside the town broke from the center. The water level of the big river began to rise. Rotten corpses appeared on the mud on the shore, and a huge black one appeared. The shadow is slowly approaching. The entire town became "lively" due to the appearance of the Nine-story Spirit View, but Gao Ming still did not see Zhang Mingli. "What are Zhang Mingli planning?" Gao Ming was the one who broke into the chessboard. If he didn''t come tonight, Zhang Mingli seemed to be not going to sit and wait for death. The first guests of Tang House who set out had already entered the street where the nine-story spiritual temple was located. The Land Temple that Gao Ming had seen disappeared. The guests tore off a streamer of praying for blessings and took Mr. Tang''s birthday gift. , stopped to the north of the Nine-story Spirit Temple. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! Paper money was floating all over the sky, and other ghosts and gods were gradually approaching. All kinds of ghosts and gods gathered together, and evil spirits killed people without restraint. Zhemeng Town seemed to have become a huge altar, and everything in the town became an unspeakable sacrifice. The night was almost isolated from all the light except the Nine-Level Spirit Temple, and the darkness and coldness were finally about to devour everything. The gong sounded, and a familiar and old figure appeared on the streets of the town. The old antique had a silk incense stick on his neck, and he was counting the time. His black clothes were almost soaked in blood. He did not hold an umbrella, and he abides by the rules of Zhemeng Town alone and strictly performs his duties. The cloth shoes were stepped on in the mud, leaving blood-red shoe prints. He knocked on the gong in his hand and slowly walked towards the street where the Nine-story Spirit Temple was located. As he walked, he shouted, the old voice brought a little peace of mind to the townspeople after a long time. "The fourth update of the ugly time, it''s cold and cold!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 597 The monsters gather together Chapter 597: The monsters gather together "Update!" "He''s here too?" Gao Ming and Fu Shu spoke at the same time, and both of them remembered the old Genghou. "Don''t have a conflict with the updater for the time being. That old guy is the last updater in the town. He is extremely strong and can still invite all his ancestors at critical moments." Fu Shu lowered his head and did not dare to stare at the update. The incense on my husband''s head was watched for too long, as if he was worried that he would be discovered by something. "Yes." Gao Ming always felt that the updater was different from other useful gods in the town. The other party''s purpose of going to the Nine-level Spirit View should also be different from other useful gods: "If it reaches the worst level, make the updater a bad thing? Speaking is also a good choice. "Don''t think about it. Now is a time to live and die. Only by holding the unspeakable power can you be at ease if you hold it firmly in your own hands. No one else is worthy of trust." Fu Shu bets on Gao Ming. He also hoped that Gao Ming would take him out of Zhemeng Town. As more and more ghosts and gods came to the vicinity of the Ninth-level Spiritual Temple, conflicts broke out inevitably. I dont know who took the first move. Gao Ming only saw two huge stone lions knocking down and carrying the white sedan chair. The paper man made the spiritual position of the taboo **** shake. The taboo **** has the power related to death and taboos, but the paper money falling all over the sky deliberately avoided them. All the funeral money burned to the dead in the town has been taken away by Mr. Tang. This is no longer a matter of regaining face. Mr. Tang''s greed pointed directly at the remaining three taboo gods. No matter how good they have, they would not choose to tolerate it. At the fourth update, the paper man opened his eyes. It was such an unlucky omen, but Mr. Tang didn''t care at all. His greed was based on terrifying strength. Its just that the guests who attended the birthday party were trembling. The sound of mourning sounded near the white sedan chair. A paper man more than three meters high waved his long sleeves in the wind. Tears were hanging on his face full of inferior dyes. Every time he cried, a guest appeared on his body. disease. "Master Tang! Save me, I am willing to give you all the money! Give it to you!" "Isn''t Tang''s house still lacking maids? I''ll send my daughter to your house now! Save me! Save me!" "You are the one with the surname Tang, you are not trustworthy! You said that you can keep my family safe by paying money! You lied to me!" Those guests who have been squeezed out of value are full of illness. Some have thick water flowed out of their bodies, some have turned into dry bones, and guests with birthday gifts are protected by paper money, just coughing and headaches. Five labor and seven injuries, Mr. Tang did not think about helping them treat their illness, but just let them breathe so that they can continue to bring benefits to themselves. To be honest, the attitude of the taboo **** toward paper people is much better than that of Mr. Tang toward the town people. "The fourth update of the ugly time, it''s cold and cold!" As soon as the gong sounded, the speed of paper money flying slowed down a lot. The old man had a thread incense on his neck, and walked directly between the guests and the paper man who were about to take action, and separated the two forces. "The fourth day, frost is coming, and you can have the opportunity to spend the long night with firewood and keep warm." The old updater was alone, but he was worth more than a thousand troops. Neither Mr. Tang nor the **** of jealousy attacked him. It seems very restrained. "Old thing, you are covered with the evil spirit of my knife." The butcher''s tyrannical voice came from behind the pig''s face: "Did you steal my knife?" "I have taken care of my own things." The old antique did not turn around and stood towards the Nine-level Spiritual Temple. "**! You''re so tired of living! I''ll chop you into meat stuffing and then dig out your ancestors to drink!" "Old sir, don''t be as good as him. He just said, "Who doesn''t know that you are worried about the safety of Zhemeng Town. You must have stolen that knife!" The two voices in the butcher''s mind began to quarrel again, and the waiter did not respond and focused all his attention on the Nine-level Spiritual View: "Immortal Palace? Auspiciousness? Exit? None of these could appear in Zhemeng Town. ! The Nine-Level Spirit View must be a scam! "So what about the scam? I''ve been in this place enough!" The butcher pulled the pig''s face and pulled out the bone-cutting knife from his flesh and blood: "Beasts, a bunch of beasts! I won''t let me go! I''ll kill you all!" "Update." A gloomy voice sounded from the paper money: "I am the most rule-abiding in Zhemeng Town and never do anything. These nine-layer spiritual viewings are harmful to the town but have no benefits. I represent that Tang Zhai is willing to help you enter the survey." "Bad! Who doesn''t know that you, Mr. Tang, are greedy! You only abide by the rules that are beneficial to you! It''s your fault that Zhemeng Town has become like this now!" The butcher tore his face and grabbed blood marks: "Get out!" Open! Don''t stop me!" "Haha." The voice in the Tang house team had a smile: "The spiritual view is the sky, the upper door is open. Old man, you can''t stop the people from passing by. I understand people''s hearts better than you. If you really do If you want to protect Zhemeng Town, then join forces with me to eliminate all hidden dangers and turn the nine-story spiritual temple into an ordinary residence, just like other buildings in the town. Unlike the "God of Use" who can communicate, the God of Disguise has begun to act. Several paper men dressed up are no different from those of living people, twisting their waists, chanting scriptures, and entering the wooden door west of Lingguan with a pious look on their faces. A sizzling sound sounded, there was no threshold for Lingguan, which meant that all the people could enter, but after those paper people stepped into it, a dark green ghost fire ignited on their bodies, and most of the paper people turned directly into ashes, and there was also a A small number of expressions became more pious. The imprint of the jealous **** on them was removed, and new skins grew on the paper shell, as if they were really adults. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! Let the inner soul bell of the white sedan chair sway, and the paper people with new skin were indifferent. They no longer obeyed the orders of the **** of precepts, folded their hands together, walked towards the higher level of the Spirit Temple, and soon disappeared from everyone''s sight. . "This spiritual view is a disaster! It must be destroyed!" The updater was determined and had a firm attitude, but he could not help but have other "used gods" having their own ulterior motives. "The updater is right." Mr. Tang is a smiling tiger and is best at lip service. While echoing the updater, he spread the paper money: "The land temple is pressed on the street, and those abandoned spiritual temples are piled here, and some people regard them as they As a guise, such a monster was raised under our noses. I guess there must be helpers in these nine-level spiritual temples, and their helpers are hidden among all kinds of ghosts and gods." Paper money covered the door north of Lingguan like snowflakes. Mr. Tang spoke very domineeringly: "I don''t want to have any conflict with you. Lingguan has four entrances. The road to the north belongs to me. If anyone dares If you come to make trouble, I will treat you as a helper of Lingguan. With a wave of her sleeves, the guests were moved by the black line and walked towards the north entrance one by one. The updater also knew that Mr. Tang only cared about him. He was a lunatic who could even torture his own son and could not take the overall situation into consideration. (End of this chapter) Chapter 598 Self-beautification Chapter 598 Self-beautification Seeing Mr. Tang entering the north door, a voice in his mind immediately drove the livestock to the north, while the other voice did not want to fight with Mr. Tang. They quarreled fiercely about this and insulted each other''s eighteen generations. relatives. "A bunch of loose sand, a bunch of madmen." The old updater sighed secretly, his uneasiness getting stronger and stronger. The night sky seemed to be gradually frozen, and the cold air swept across the earth. More and more townsmen ran into Lingguan to avoid disasters. The husband wanted to stop him, but no one listened to him at all. People seemed to have finally discovered the path to salvation, and they rushed toward Lingguan. If this continues, Zhemeng Town will be empty. A long sigh came from his chest and abdomen. The old man turned his body left and right, as if he was looking for someone, but unfortunately he didn''t find it. Finally, he entered the wooden door south of Lingguan with regret. "He is not looking for me, right?" Gao Ming looked at the hunched back of the couple, and occasionally felt something, and he even smelled a faint smell of ash. "Will we enter the Spiritual Temple later?" Fu Shu was a little scared. "Look at it again, let''s talk about it when they all go in." Gao Ming exhaled a breath of heat and rubbed his hands. Near Lingguan, the three taboo gods also moved, and the paper man carried the white sedan chair and entered the wooden door to the west. After him, the butchers also quarreled and ended up with a large group of livestock rushed into the north gate next to the Tang house. "Now, only the east gate is empty." There were many ghosts staring at the east gate with Gao Ming. They were worried that they would go too late, and all the good things were taken away, and they entered the east gate and the south gate one after another. . After half an hour, when various useful gods entered Lingguan, a gust of fishy wind blew around Lingguan. One body was dozens of meters long and covered with festering wounds. It seemed that a black giant snake with failed molting appeared quietly. "The Dragon King has entered the town! There is a problem with the stone tablet at the entrance of the town!" The shouting town citizen had not had time to say the third sentence, and he had been swallowed by the giant snake. The black giant snake''s target was also very clear. The snake believed in swallowing and spitting, but it did not walk through the door, but climbed up the outer wall of the Lingguan, coiled around the Lingguan, and went up little by little. The sound of the inner Taoist sounds of the Lingguan are endless, but they have no effect on the black giant snake. This scene surprised many people, and some smart townsmen immediately figured out the reason. "The Spiritual View cannot be moved. The large amount of sacrifices and live food required to build the Spiritual View is likely to be given to it by the Water Dragon King through the underground river." The ghosts and gods in the town did not join forces, but instead a barbaric beast and an inmovable building colluded early on. The scales stained with the river mud mixed with the fallen meat, leaving a long blood mark on the wall of the Lingguan. The black giant snake seemed to have turned into a divine pattern on the Lingguan. "Is it trying to transform into a dragon?" Fu Shu''s pupils shrank, and Gao Ming also discovered an abnormality. The blood marks left by the black giant snake were not snake-shaped, and they meandered upwards and grew dragon claws, but there were no dragon horns on the top of their heads. The Water Dragon King struggled to climb. It was previously severely injured by Gao Sheng and damaged its foundation due to accidents, which led to the speed of drawing dragon patterns very slowly. "No, we must stop it! Once that beast turns into a dragon, it will eat all of us." Fu Shu''s tone listened, as if he wanted to run over and pull the giant snake down. Evil spirits are everywhere, and the "useful god" who are mixed in it all enter the spiritual view, and Gao Ming no longer hesitates. He looked back at the outside of the town. The Xi Temple in the dense forest was covered by the canopy of the flesh-and-blooded giant trees. It was greedily absorbing the negative emotions deposited in this deep nightmare, but it seemed to be subject to some limitation and had a long growth rate. It''s not as fast as it is in the middle dream. "It has not grown into a towering tree yet, and someone needs to help it get enough time." Gao Ming was thinking, and suddenly caught a sound in his ears. "Crash!" Two wet children crawled out of the well not far away and approached the ancestral hall with layers of fire pieces protected by them. However, the brother and sister did not expect that there was someone standing here. After being seen by Gao Ming, they were scared. Dare to move around. "It''s dangerous tonight, go home quickly." Gao Ming didn''t want to be distracted and waved casually. The two children nodded quickly, they went around to the other side, and then took out the wet fire note, silly trying to ignite the ancestral hall. "Are these two **** crazy?" Fu Shu quickly reminded Gao Ming: "The ancestral hall was destroyed, and we are all sinners!" He grabbed the child''s wrist and Gao Ming frowned and stared at the other party. Only then did he see that the two children had scales hidden under their skin. Their skin was so white that they were dressed differently from those in the town. "Water Ghost? Or a Living Human?" Since the flesh and blood ghosts and gods obtained the power of the God of Joy, Gao Ming also carries the power of the God of Joy. The two children were so scared that they dared not speak until one of them saw the garland of Chunniang behind Gao Ming, and then he spoke timidly: "We are the boys and girls who sacrificed to the Water Dragon King. They were rescued by Chunniang. She asked We burned and burned the ancestral hall. Hearing the news of his old friend, Gao Ming''s brows were slightly relieved: "The people in the town have all run into Lingguan. Are you very good at choosing the time, where did Chunniang hide?" "I can''t say it, I really can''t say it." The two children shook their heads repeatedly, as if they couldn''t speak even if they died. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! "When the Dragon King left the Dragon King Temple, no one guarded Zhang Mingli''s anger. If you meet Chunniang, let her go to the bottom of the river as soon as possible to find what Zhang Mingli wants." Gao Ming didn''t force the two children, but those two A child''s expression was very strange when he heard what Gao Ming said, and his ears were whispering, as if the secret in his heart had been discovered. "She won''t have passed, right?" Gao Ming squatted in front of the two children. Looking at their surprised expressions, he immediately understood that he had guessed correctly: "That''s right, she hated the people in the town and stood with Zhang Mingli. Consistent. The two children''s fire notes were confiscated, and Gao Ming walked towards Lingguan. The two children didn''t know what was wrong and insisted on following them, but they couldn''t drive them away no matter how hard they were. "There is no safety in Lingguan, and the town is full of evil spirits. These two little kids are quite smart and know how to hold their thighs." Fu Shu lay on Gao Ming''s back, and he always felt that the two kids were a burden. "If it comes to the ability to hold your thighs, who can compare it to you?" Bai Huang sarcastically said to Fu Shu. Since she learned that Fu Shu was the builder of Zhemeng Town, she had never given the other party a good face. As he approached Lingguan, the black giant snake had climbed to the third level. Its speed was getting slower and slower, and the essence and blood on its body seemed to be about to run out. If it is ignored, the spiritual temple itself is surrounded by the fairy energy. The closer it is, the more comfortable it is, it is a kind of relaxation coming from the depths of the soul, floating in the air. Pushing open the wooden door to the south, Gao Ming glanced inside. The interior of the Lingguan was much larger than expected, like a yard with many rooms. The townspeople came and went, and there was nothing unusual. Most of them worshiped the statues of the gods on the wall and began to walk to the second floor. The face of the **** worshipped in Lingguan was shrouded in fairy spirit, and he couldn''t see his appearance clearly. He was tall and tall, wearing a long gown, holding a scripture. In the Zhemeng Town, where blood rain and evil spirits are everywhere, the **** gives people a kind of heroic spirit that can be used to shelter the poor people in the world. He seems to bear all the weight of this world alone and use his own The night was carried on his shoulders. (End of this chapter) Chapter 599 Before the madness Chapter 599 Before the Madness "Zhang Mingli?" Gao Ming saw Zhang Mingli in a trance when he looked at the statue on the wall. When this guess appeared in his heart, the fairy aura surrounding the statue''s face gradually faded, as if it really turned out to be a Zhang Mingli looked like that. "Is the Nine-level Spirit View constructed by Zhang Mingli? I always feel something is wrong." Gao Ming stood at the door without entering immediately. He pressed Fu Shu''s neck and asked in a low voice: "Did you see the statue of the **** painted on the wall? Who do you think he looks like?" "I don''t know, I can''t see clearly." Fu Shu didn''t understand why: "I have never seen the Nine-Level Spirit View. In the initial design concept, the Nine-Level Spirit View only exists in data simulation. Everything is unknown, you are still Be careful." Fu Shu couldn''t help, so Gao Ming looked at Bai Huang again, and the other party shook his head. "It''s really strange." Standing at the door of Lingguan, Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghosts did not feel the slightest evil spirit. They were all elegant monks, burning incense, cooking tea, arranging flowers, hanging paintings, and feathered clothes and smoke, showing the charm of immortals everywhere. He turned his head and looked outside Lingguan with uncertainty. Gao Ming''s eyes penetrated the Blood Rain. He saw the streets flowing across the blood river, and his body was dying with his eyes closed. Further apart, there were more and more curses outside the town, and the infant spirits dressed in Wong Tai Sin''s fur seemed to turn Zhemeng Town into a dead place. Compared with the two, the difference between the inside and outside of the spiritual view is so great that it is unbelievable. "It must be fake, it must be fake here!" Gao Ming repeatedly reminded himself and thoroughly entered the Spirit Temple with Fu Shu on his back. The wooden door behind him was not closed. After Gao Ming entered the Spirit Temple, he could still clearly see outside and the retreat was not cut off, but he resisted from the bottom of his heart. After ordinary spiritual temples trick people into it, they will close the doors and windows and use any means to digest the living. But these nine levels of spiritual view are completely different. It seems to be disdainful to do such things, staying and leaving, and the door is always open. "It is very confident and feels that the townspeople will not leave after they come in." Fu Shu coughed a few times, and he deliberately broke the quiet and peaceful atmosphere with a hoarse voice. "With the door open, the talents in the Spiritual View can better compare the difference between the inner and outer worlds. In the face of danger, exchanging safety with freedom is a very normal choice. Those who build the Spiritual View will not be able to connect these things. There is no basic common sense." Bai Huang also felt much more peaceful after entering the Spiritual View. She was always worried about the safety of the children and wanted to find them back at all times, but in the Spiritual View, her tense nerves were , I have been relaxed after a long time. Holding the hands of the two water ghost children, Bai Huang seemed to have become younger, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes gradually stretched out. "I remember the butcher and Mr. Tang entered the same door. They didn''t even take action in the Lingguan?" Gao Ming couldn''t figure it out. With the butcher''s hot temper, there would definitely be blood near the North Gate. Gao Ming casually grabbed a passing monk. The other party was wearing ragged clothes. It seemed that he was the resident who had just entered the Lingguan Temple, but the man''s expression was extremely pious. He seemed to have been practicing Taoism for decades, with the rays of light shining and his mood was clear. "Donor, what''s the matter?" "Shi you, you came in a few minutes earlier than us. What are you pretending?" Fu Shu seemed to intend to destroy the atmosphere in the Lingguan, and his words were rude: "Where is the butcher who ran into the Lingguan before?" "Zhu Ren has great insight and has put down his butcher''s knife and is about to become an immortal." The town citizen made a seal of not-standard hands, chanting scriptures in his mouth, looking yearning, but the next moment he would not say he would say no He spoke out. Gao Ming pressed the Pig Killing Killing Killing Killing Killing Killing Killing Killing on his neck, and the blade cut through his skin. The evil spirit and strong smell of blood seemed like a starving ghost, desperately burying into his wound. "Tell me where did Zhu Ren and Mr. Tang go?" "The second floor, up to the second floor!" Under the threat of death, the town citizen seemed to have broken some restraint, his eyes became clear, and his face became fear again. But in just a few seconds, his expression began to be confused again, and finally a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "You killed me here and committed a murder. It would not help you practice, but instead helped me and let me One step closer to the Immortal Palace. He seemed to have figured it out suddenly, and did not answer Gao Ming''s question. He said to himself: "Come on, take a knife, I guess you are here to help me kill three corpses. It''s better not to have this skin!" "Crazy." He kicked the town people down with one kick, and Gao Ming looked at the statue of the **** on the wall. The other party was really looking more and more like Zhang Mingli. "Don''t leave! Help me! Help me!" The townsmen were reluctant to give in, as if they really thought that if Gao Ming killed him, he could ascend to the Immortal Palace and rolled around and hugged Gao Ming''s legs. "roll!" Gao Ming kicked harder this time, and the townsmen vomited a large mouthful of blood and had several broken ribs, but he was still crawling towards Gao Ming. "Are you looking for death?" Gao Ming narrowed his eyes, and his heartbeat began to become a little irregular. This was a reminder of the flesh and blood ghosts that his current state was not right, and it seemed that he had been hit. Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming calmed down: "I have become more tyrannical? No, I should have started to be more casual and unwilling to be restrained." Normally, he would never kill people casually, but at a certain moment just now, he suddenly felt that killing the annoying township was nothing, just like stepping on the ants on the roadside to death, it would not have any impact on him. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! "Let''s go." Gao Ming carried Fu Shu on his back and walked towards the nearby vegetarian room. The layout of each room was similar, including tea tables, bookcases, futons, and incense burners. "Where are people?" Following the trail, cigarettes swayed around him, and the atmosphere gradually became solemn. Gao Ming saw the statue of the **** on the wall slowly turning his body, as if he was stepping in the smoke and sitting on the altar next to the stairs. The altar is full, the townsmen in shabby mahjong, the paper man with new skin, the heads of Wong Tai Sin, all kinds of people and ghosts seem to have put down their grudges and sit obediently on their own cushions. . "Dear believers, the gate of heaven has been opened, and everyone can ascend to the immortal world. Don''t be impatient and anxious, and don''t worry too much. The tower is divided into nine levels, but there is no height or inferiority in people. Everything outside cannot determine the final result. Enlightenment is to realize it If you understand, you will not understand it. "There is a voice similar to Zhang Mingli, which is eighty or ninety percent similar to that of the vague statue. "Immortal Master! How do we become enlightened? Many people have already reached the second level, and some evil ghosts with dirty blood on their hands have already gone to the third level!" A townsman from the altar looked towards him under the altar The statue of **** kowtowed, they no longer want to worry every night, and they also want to go to the Immortal Palace. "Running fast does not necessarily mean finding the right path." The statue''s fingers gently waved, and Xiangyun lifted the town people up: "You don''t have to worship me, the Tao follows nature, the real Tao fruit is in your own bodies. "In our bodies?" "Don''t be disturbed by distracting thoughts, calm down and observe your body, understand its needs, and follow the laws of nature. Cultivating the truth and cultivation means cultivation, and truth refers to our true nature. When the body and mind are united, where you stand It''s the Immortal Palace." (End of this chapter) Chapter 600 real? Fake? Chapter 600 Really? Fake? "Whether body and mind are united, is the immortal palace where I stand?" The words of the statue of the **** came into Gao Ming''s ears. The other party was solving the doubts for the believer, but Gao Ming felt that the words were saying to him. "Not being disturbed by distracting thoughts, the Tao fruit is hidden in itself, understand its needs, follow nature, and do it according to nature..." The heart was beating wildly, and the connection between Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghosts and gods further deepened. He was about to continue to realize it when a severe pain suddenly came from his shoulders. "Wake up!" Fu Shu bit Gao Ming''s left shoulder directly and bleeding. His face was ferocious and his voice was rough. "I''m not lost yet!" Gao Ming held Fu Shu''s head up and covered his bleeding shoulders: "My girlfriend has never bite me like this." "You are almost trapped in, not lost yet?" Fu Shu shook his head: "I bet all my bets on you!" "I just think what he said seems to make some sense. I do have a ''building'' hidden in my heart, but I''m sure it''s not the ''immortal palace''." "Didn''t you find that your tone of speaking have become much more relaxed? Have you not found that your hostility towards Lingguan has decreased a little without realizing it?" Fu Shu grinded his teeth with apology: "Don''t listen to the voices in Lingguan." , dont think about it! This place is very weird. The more you hear, the faster you die! After being reminded by Fu Shu, the faint smile on Gao Ming''s face completely disappeared, and he did not realize that his guardianship of Lingguan had decreased. "Cultivation is to return to the true state. In this process, we will be invaded by the six dusts and five aggregates, and distracting thoughts, ordinary roots, and all kinds of trivialities are bound by you." "Immortal Master, how should we do it?" This time the question was a paper man, yes, a paper man whose face had not even dried. "The great way is simple, and the real way is often hidden in the ordinary. I don''t have a method to reach the sky, nor do I have a talisman to kill ghosts and gods. I just show you a way." The statue of the **** is not because the paper man is not alive. People treat each other differently, and his voice contains great compassion: "Observe your breathing and thoughts, pay attention to your diet and daily life, and always maintain a humble and open mind." "Immortal Master, I have witnessed the craftsmen in the town who have gained strong power to cast tools, sacrifice domestic animals, and even living people." A white pig knelt on the ground awkwardly, humming, and exuding a stinking as soon as he opened his mouth." taste. "Sacrifices and foreign objects are evil ways. Many people in this town have gone astray, but everything is not too late and can be saved." The statue of God twists the fragrance with his fingers: "Your soul is complete, not a resident of the town, it should be Is it true that someone who comes to dream of? Its true, its true, its false, its false. You have to work harder to find your true self so that you cant fall into the underworld. "That''s right! That''s right! I was a living person outside the dream. I was deceived and turned into this pig-body monster." The fat-headed and big-eared white pig kept kowtowing: "The immortal master saved me, if I could turn back into a human form. , you let me do anything! Gao Ming felt familiar when he saw the white pig. He had seen him when he sneaked into the butcher''s house. At that time, the white pig was locked in a pig pen waiting to be slaughtered. "I remember that guy was called Li Zhu. His friend was clearly called Li Zhu, but he lied to me and said that his friend was called...what was it?" Gao Ming couldn''t remember it, and only Li Zhu was left in his mind. The other party''s original name seemed to be lost: "That Li Zhu learned how to build a temple. His hut was behind the Land Temple, and now it is probably swallowed up by the Nine-story Spirit Temple." The white pig twisted his **** and his short tail swayed back and forth. It only hated that it was not a dog and could not show loyalty. More and more believers asked their own questions, and the statues answered one by one. They began to breathe and practice. Slowly, a few people actually practiced the effects, yin and yang were harmonized, qi and blood were balanced, and the evil energy on their bodies dissipated. A hint of spiritual charm. "Stop watching, let''s go!" Fu Shu was anxious. The more calm the statue made him feel, the more irritable and angry he became. Gao Ming saw that Bai Huang and the two water ghost kids also had confusion in their eyes. He didn''t dare to waste time any more, so he pulled them to the other side of the stairs. If you want to go upstairs, you will definitely pass by the altar, and the vague statue of the **** has already noticed Gao Ming. It did not stop Gao Ming from going to higher floors, his eyes were calm and his face seemed to be filled with blessings. "Fellow Taoist, if you have any questions, just speak." The smoke on the face of the statue seemed to have dissipated a lot, and the hazy face became more and more similar to Zhang Mingli. It seemed that as long as Gao Ming believed in his heart that the other party was Zhang Mingli, the smoke dissipated After that, the other party was really Zhang Mingli. He narrowed his eyes and Gao Ming said silently. He didn''t want to have a conflict with the statue here, but the trouble came to him at this time. "Kill me! Kill me! Kill me! Kill my three corpses, and I will become an immortal! My fate falls on you!" The town people who were kicked down by Gao Ming before chased him, and the smoke filled his body. He seemed to feel the pain on his wound and ran very fast. The statue of the **** smiled and said nothing. All the believers looked at Gao Ming. This group of townspeople probably didn''t even know what the three corpses were, but they just heard information about becoming an immortal. "Are you crazy?" The town people were no longer simply harassing Gao Ming. He seemed to have really believed what he said, like a crazy horse, climbing up the stairs with his hands and feet, which was amazingly fast. Yanxia shuttled through his wounds. After he approached Gao Ming, he grabbed Gao Ming''s neck with both hands, with fierce eyes. He clenched his fist and slammed his strength, and Gao Ming was condescending, but this time he did not knock down the opponent. The town people''s body was much stronger than before. "It''s the reason for the shiny light!" Fu Shu saw the problem and immediately reminded Gao Ming. "You won''t let me become an immortal! You are blocking me into the Immortal Palace!" Blue veins appeared on the temple people''s skin, and a large ray of rays entered his body. He took out a wooden knife from his arms: "Kill me! Kill me ! The wooden knife stabbed Gao Mingxin''s mouth. During the process of falling, Gao Ming pulled the knife to cut the town people''s neck. No mistakes, one song, one content, one in 6, one book, one bar, one reading! Blood splattered on his body, and his head rolled down from the steps like a ball filled with water. The headless corpse still maintained its original appearance, and it took another step forward before falling backwards. "I''m really looking for death." Bai Huang was about to move the body away, but Gao Ming stopped her: "What''s wrong?" "Don''t move." As the sunset entered the body, the townspeople''s skin withered rapidly, its body gradually turned into mist everywhere in the spiritual temple, and two small and deformed arms slowly stretched out from the rolling head. The smoke was shrouded in the cut-off head and eyes turned, and the two arms wanted to drag something out of their heads. Because of the smoke, only Gao Ming and Bai Huang saw this scene. "What''s in its head is squirming?" A happy laughter sounded, and the smoke gathered towards the head of the town people. As its body completely dissipated, a new one emerged from the head, flying in the air like a ribbon, and seemed to be led directly towards the head. Flying to the higher level. The laughter echoed in the Spiritual Temple, one, two, three, and then it disappeared. (End of this chapter) Chapter 601 medicine Chapter 601 Medicine "Has it... become an immortal?" The believers under the altar did not see the strange things in the minds of the town people. They only saw that the town people "flying" in the day after being cut off by Gao Ming, easily surpassing the ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town. Going to the higher level of Lingguan. "It went to the Immortal Palace!" The words like killing the three corpses just now have been confirmed, and more and more believers have begun to turn their attention to Gaoming. "It was him who killed the three corpses of that fellow Taoist, and it was him who helped the fellow Taoist!" "Killing is not killing, killing is saving! I seem to understand a little!" "The words of the Immortal Master contain great wisdom. You must think deeply, think carefully, and understand thoroughly!" The crowd was crowded toward Gaoming, so he put his knife backwards and was highly alert. With the example of "becoming an immortal" in front of you, the crowd became even more crazy. "The townsmen asked me to kill him, saying that I would kill three corpses. I have never heard of this thing in Zhemeng Town, but after I killed him, he ''s ascended in the sun'' in front of everyone." Gao My heart whispered to communicate with Fu Shu. At this time, Fu Shu played a great role, and he was very firm: "I can tell you clearly that there are only ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town, and there are no immortals or immortal palaces at all! The town people just pretended to be like you when you were about to leave. Everyone came to find trouble, as if they were deliberately showing it to everyone. "You mean... he was ordered?" "It''s almost the same as the smoky light and smoke in his wounds. He will immerse himself in his fantasy, and turn into that strange thing after death. It should be all the smoky light and smoke in the Lingguan!" Fu Shu was very sure, and he stared at the misty fairy aura fiercely: "This is not auspicious cloud at all, it is an evil spirit!" "It makes sense." Gao Ming also noticed all the strange things in the Spiritual Temple. In this place, it seemed that as long as you think in a certain direction, the imagined things will become real. He had previously guessed whether the statue of the **** would be related to Zhang Mingli, but now the statue of the **** is becoming more and more like Zhang Mingli. "If you think it is true, it will become true; if you think it is false, it will guide you, convince you, and impact your five senses in various ways, so that you can have the idea that everything is true. "As Fu Shu said, he saw the smoke floating in, he closed his mouth and controlled the rhythm of his breathing, fearing that he would **** the smoke into his body. The believers left the cushion and gathered around the stairs under the temptation of becoming an immortal. Their eyes made Gao Ming feel terrible and sad. These people were not simply greedy. They really believed what the Spirit Temple statue said, their simplest Under deliberate guidance, wishes take root and sprout, and a tree full of poisonous fruits grew. "Let''s go." Gao Ming carried Fu Shu forward. He and Bai Huang were fine, but the two water ghost kids did not dare to step on. The steps were clearly in front of them, and they seemed to be unable to see them, and they were so anxious that they screamed in urgency. . "No, we can''t get up!" The little boy grabbed Bai Huang''s arm tightly: "It will fall down, it will be eaten by the big snake in one bite!" "What have you seen? Isn''t this a way to climb up?" Bai Huang didn''t have time to ask carefully. Many believers began to approach. She started running on the stairs with her two children in her arms. The two water ghost children trembled and cried heartbrokenly, begging Bai Huang to put them down, but Bai Huang also knew that leaving them at this time was to harm them, so he forced them to take them to the second floor. When they were about to reach the second floor, the two water ghost children fainted for various reasons, and were unconscious. The surrounding sunlight and smoke began to tentatively penetrate into their bodies. "Get out!" Bai Huang waved his arm roughly, smashed Yanxia, ??protecting the two children. "What are you doing to save them? Everyone has their own life, and we can''t protect ourselves." Fu Shu looked at Bai Huang with some worries. In fact, he even wanted to give up Bai Huang, but he didn''t dare to say it out. "I will not be assimilated by you evil ghosts." Bai Huang looked at Fu Shu coldly: "I am a human, not a ghost, nor a livestock." "Okay, okay, I''m a ghost, I''m a beast." Fu Shu rolled his eyes. After they stopped arguing, they found that Gao Ming was parked at the entrance of the second floor and did not walk in, but looked back at the lead to one stairs of the building. "What are you looking at?" "Those townsmen and paper men did not catch up. In our opinion, this ordinary staircase is like an insurmountable natural barrier for them." Gao Ming patted the face of the water ghost child, and he also wanted to If you know what the water ghost child saw, you will be scared to faint. "Is this difficult to understand? Everyone has different living environments and life experiences, and their willpower is also completely different. We have strong willpower and will not be disturbed by all kinds of imaginations in the spiritual world, so we come up easily, and they are in the rays of light. The body and willpower were eroded and had become a puppet in the spiritual temple." Fu Shu replied casually. "It shouldn''t be that simple." Gao Ming closed his eyes, and a picture in a fragment of memory flashed through his mind: "I once had a classmate who could show other people''s fears. The more he was afraid, the more he showed them. The more real the thing is. In the end, the classmate merged with the out-of-control fear and turned something that did not exist into reality. " "The same may be true for these nine levels of spiritual view. It requires everyone to believe that only in this way can one really achieve its purpose." Frowning slightly, Gao Ming raised his head: "What is the ultimate purpose of the Nine-level Spiritual View that Zhemeng Town has never had before?" "Immortal Palace?" Bai Huang seemed to suddenly remember something, and his voice became louder: "Is it the Heavenly Gate? You can leave this deep nightmare and enter the Heavenly Gate of reality or another world!" The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! "Fake all are fake, so don''t think about it." Fu Shu wanted to cover his ears and not listen to Gao Ming and Bai Huang''s nonsense: "When you start guessing what purpose it has, it is easy to be It uses it, and it did not have this plan, and a similar plan will gradually emerge." When I opened the door on the second floor, a strong medicinal fragrance came to my nose. This floor was larger than the first floor, and the layout was like Bagua. A huge cauldron was placed in the center of the floor, and the source of the fragrance of elixir was there. "The first level of self-cultivation and self-recognition, and the second level of refining medicines and transforming external objects. You can use the things you carry to refine elixirs that suit you, or you can refine yourself as a pill of human pill." One of you in Tang Zhaihe Gao Ming has a young man who has ever had a good time, dressed neatly and was very friendly to explain it as Gao Ming. The black silk thread wrapped around Mr. Tang was broken, his eyes were pure, and there was no greed any more. "Are you... Mr. Tang''s child?" Gao Ming looked at the polite young man and was completely unable to connect the other party with the anxious soul in Tang''s house: "Have your father been willing to let you go?" "My father used our children as medicine to treat his heart disease." The young man smiled gently: "He went to the higher level and was getting closer and closer to becoming an immortal." "Have your father trained you children?" Gao Ming stared at the young man in disbelief. "Humans themselves are a big medicine, and we brothers have gained the fate of immortality because of this." As the young man was talking, a human head emerged from his heart and neck. All his brothers and sisters were growing in his body, under the Taoist robe. The head is surging, and any one of them is a fairy-like appearance, but when they grow together, it will be as weird as they are. (End of this chapter) Chapter 602 "Take" Chapter 602 "Take" Mr. Tang''s son is gentle and well-educated. He looks even more elegant after wearing Taoist robe, with a hint of spiritual charm. If he ignores those heads that may grow from various parts of his body at any time, he can be considered elegant. "Your immortal fate looks like..." Before Gao Ming could think of his words, the young man waved his hand, very free and easy. "The body and skin are all floating dust, and they turn into dry bones in the blink of an eye. Only the heart towards the Tao shines like gold and stones. When the soul flies into the immortal palace, you can gain eternal immortality." Mr. Tang''s son seemed to have been enlightened, and his realm was It is indeed much taller than the first-level paper people and townspeople. "This child is completely assimilated." Fu Shu murmured behind Gao Ming''s ears: "Don''t talk to him, let''s go to the third floor." Scandal to the left and right, Gao Ming only saw people wearing Taoist robes sitting next to the alchemy furnace. Further away, some people were walking through the various alchemy rooms with great worries. They were following the text instructions on the room to get medicine, but they Every time I enter a room and come out, I will have less things on my body. "Fellow Taoist, are you looking for a way to the third floor?" The young man was very kind. He pointed to the huge alchemy furnace in the center of the second floor: "The road is in the alchemy furnace. If you can cultivate enlightenment, you can become enlightened. The path will appear. This is how my father went to the third floor, but you can also learn from the butcher in the town. His body enters the alchemy furnace and does not refine external objects and refines himself, and he also finds a way out." Neither of his life wanted to choose these two roads, and he felt that he had other choices: "Where are the others who entered the Spirit View? Where did the old antique go?" "I don''t know the others." The young man enthusiastically guided Gao Ming: "Then is the alchemy room. You can choose various alchemy materials. Remember not to enter the dark room in the alchemy room, it is the one that smells smelly inside. Room." "Why?" "There is a place where waste pills are piled up. The waste pills are poisonous, miasma, and harm. Getting close will damage your soul." As the young man spoke, several heads had grown on his body, and the necks of those heads were tearing the young. Human skin looks extremely creepy, but young people dont think there is anything. "Thank you for your advice. We want to go around by ourselves." Gao Ming realized that the young man was getting closer and closer to him, and the other party seemed to be trying to make a move on his body, so he immediately took Bai Huang away. "Fellow Daoist, wait. I have some experience in refining alchemy here, so I will give it to you." Mr. Tang''s son chased Gao Ming with his head. When they ran between the alchemy room and the huge furnace cauldron, a faint smell of blood flashed through the elixir furnace, and purple flames emerged from the gap in the furnace door. , a harsh scream rang in the furnace! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The strong impact sound was like someone was hitting the door of the elixir furnace with his head. He was extremely strong, and the elixir like a building actually began to shake. "It hurts! Kill me! Kill me! I won''t practice anymore! Please kill me!" The purple fire was refined, and the heart-wrenching shouts gradually turned into crazy laughter. Slowly, the laughter became gentle and comfortable. The alchemy furnace stopped trembling, and golden patterns appeared one after another. The time had arrived. The furnace door opened. The rich alchemy fragrance blew across the frozen soil like the spring breeze, making the entire second floor much warmer. "There is such a strange phenomenon after the elixir is completed! It also leads to purple fire. That fellow Taoist''s elixir is amazing!" Mr. Tang''s son was immersed in the elixir fragrance and stopped chasing Gao Sheng. He turned around and his eyes were He stared at the alchemy furnace straight, and there were many more on the second floor like him. "I''ve kept the tablets for you all my life. I didn''t expect that I could have such a fate when I was about to die, hahaha!" The voice in the alchemy furnace was old and a little cunning. He should be very old, but the sound was so angry that it was so angry that he heard it. Full. The fragrance of the elixir was thrusting into the nose. An old man whose body was burned by purple fire slowly walked out of the elixir furnace. He was not wearing any inch of his body. The elixir marks flowed and entangled with each other, like stars in the sky, as if they were hiding infinite mysteries. "Sancangmao?" Gao Ming recognized the other party at a glance. The old man was the only sancangmao in the Zhemeng Town ancestral hall: "Mengmao has also entered the Nine-level Spirit Temple?" "Has my father-in-law been cultivated?" Mr. Tang''s son ran over impatiently, bowed down, humble and polite. "I have never married in my life, and spent half of my life in the ancestral hall, talking to the dead day and night. Although I am not as wonderful as you, I can do it because I am sincere and kind." The old man stroked his beard. He was old. Now I am reborn and my body is stronger than that of a young man: "I have no external things in my body, and I will eventually succeed with my own Taoist heart." "You are lying! I feel the blood of the Tang family in you!" A head suddenly spoke on Mr. Tang''s son. "Yes, yes, he, a beast, used the faith sacrificed to his ancestors to refine alchemy. He hid in the ancestral hall every night, and the tribute was stolen by him." Behind the door of the cauldron, there was half a face that was about to melt. It was exposed, and it tried its best to climb outside the cauldron, but unfortunately its body quickly broke into medicine residue and turned into wriggling black water. In this furnace of "elixir", only one "elixir" was refined by the temple servant, and the rest became waste materials. "My fellow Taoists will naturally not believe the false accusation of abolishing pill." The temple servant was wearing a pill fragrance all over his body, and his tongue gently added to his teeth. He didn''t talk much nonsense, and he was in a hurry to walk to the elixir room. "The road to the third floor is in the cauldron, why do you still have to go out?" Another town citizen wearing a Taoist robe stopped the temple servant. "Is it because you are not sincere and the road ahead has not been opened?" The expression of the head on Mr. Tang''s son''s calves suddenly became fierce: "That waste pill is right! You stole the things that the townsmen gave to their ancestors. , you have desecrated everyone''s faith." When the temple servant heard the head''s words, the temple servant burst into laughter and tears were about to flow out: "I have been guarding the ancestral hall for you all my life, but do you say I am a thief?" "The guards steal!" "Do you have any evidence?" The temple servant waved his hand, the pill marks hooked up with the misty spiritual energy, and the original despicableness disappeared at all. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! "Mr. Tang put a curse in our blood. Just let me take a sip of your blood and you can test whether you have refined the tablets of the ancestors of the Tang family." The words of the human head made Gao Ming, who was next to him, wrinkled. Mei, the plan of these children in the Tang family should not be to speak out for their ancestors, but to drink the blood of the temple servants. More and more people wearing Taoist robes surrounded them, and they seemed to have sensed the breath of their ancestors in the temple servants. The road was blocked, and the temple servant could not go anywhere. He was forced to do nothing, so he had to stretch out his hand: "The purity will be clear. I have guarded the ancestral hall for you for most of my life, and I have never asked for anything. I didn''t expect me to do so. Just as you took a step on the road to becoming an immortal, you came to stop him. Even if you do, you still want to ascend to the immortal world? It''s difficult, it''s difficult!" "I''ll test it!" Mr. Tang''s son strode forward, and the temple servant did not hide or dodge, and his two arms were caught. The palm that emitted the fragrance of the pill reached in front of Mr. Tang''s son. He looked at the pill marks obsessed with the taste buds, and his taste buds were stimulated by the fragrance of the pill, and saliva flowed out of the corners of his mouth. In the clear eyes, a hint of greed could no longer be concealed. He opened his mouth and bit it! With the rich elixir fragrance, Mr. Tang''s son seemed to be on the verge of death and finally obtained a life-saving magic medicine. The heads on his body could not be controlled at all, and he frantically bit the temple servant. What is even more terrifying is that the spectators in Taoist robes around not only did not think this scene was **** and terrible, but instead rushed to crowd! Their expressions were still so calm before, and their brand new Taoist robe was spotless, but now they used their hands to grasp the ancestral shepherds who had been guarding the ancestral hall for their lifetime, as if they were not catching a living person, but just a medicine! (End of this chapter) Chapter 603 Can this work? Chapter 603 Can this work? "He also has the aura of my ancestors. The tributes in the ancestral hall will always be reduced. He must have stolen it!" "With the faith of the people, he is not sincere. How can such a person become an immortal?" "He also used the tablets of my ancestors, get out of the way! You get out of the way! Leave me a bite!" The rich fragrance of elixirs soared into the sky, and hypocritical elixirs surrounded the temple servants. The temple servant in the middle did not argue anything from beginning to end, and his resistance was insignificant in front of everyone. The misty spiritual energy was scattered on everyone, and even Gao Ming was wrapped in a small ball of **** spiritual energy. He waved his hand to disperse the smoke with the danxiang, and Gao Ming retreated silently. Mr. Tang''s son approached him at first, probably because he regarded himself as his target. If the temple servant hadn''t appeared unexpectedly, he might have been surrounded now. "This group of madmen." Fu Shu closed his eyes. He really couldn''t understand why the Zhemeng Town he built had become like this. Blood flowed out of the middle of the crowd, and the blood emitting the fragrance of pills was like a little red hand asking Gao Ming for help. Before Gao Ming could react, a elixir took up his Taoist robe and lay on the ground, licking the blood carefully. He moved elegantly, even if his head was about to be pressed to the ground, he did not dirty his Taoist robe. It seemed that the Taoist robe on his body was more important than his body. One by one, the "alchemy" were tasting "elixirs", and the misty spiritual energy gathered around them. Many of the elixirs who took "elixirs" had changed. The purple fire burned, and the auspiciousness was revealed. They were excited and even more Cherish every drop of blood and every piece of meat from the temple servant. The sound of something shattering appeared next to the cauldron, and the crazy alchemists calmed down and slowly retreated. The sound of shattering became more and more obvious, and the crowd dispersed. Only then did Gao Ming see that there was nothing in the place where the temple servants were standing, and even the bones could not be seen. Only the shocking blood and digging marks slowly dissipated in the glow of light. "Has the temple servant been eaten up?" At the center of the crowd, Mr. Tang''s son''s body began to tremble violently. He was closest to him and swallowed the most, and soon there were traces of pills on his body. "It''s so hot, the fire is burning in my body! I feel like I''m going to melt, I feel like something is going to come out!" His handsome face began to twist, his facial features were dislocated, and his hands tore the Taoist robe torn apart. Without the cover, people could see his terrifying body, dense elixir marks and various human faces piled up, and several huge heads were drilling on his body. "My dear father used me to test the medicine for him in order to go to the third floor, because we were connected by blood, because I was his closest child, so he forced me to eat you!" The heads of his brothers and sisters were shouting, and the sound of breaking became louder again, and the ugly elixir marks on his body were torn like wounds. Amid his crazy howling, all the elixir marks were torn apart, his skin was broken, and an arm full of tooth marks stretched out from his head, and then the entire second-level smoke gathered towards him. The flesh and blood sac shattered into dust, and Mr. Tang''s son reshaped himself in the smoke and clouds. The terrifying tooth marks on his body disappeared, and his skin was as white as jade. The siblings'' heads were originally chewing at his body, but under the fog, they turned into beads and embedded in him. "Only by saving the suffering of sentient beings can you take the medicine of sentient beings." What was chanting? Mr. Tang got his son''s treasure and looked solemn, and he escaped into the huge alchemy furnace in the clouds and floated upwards in a fairy light. Many alchemists were chanting. Both Gao Ming vaguely saw that the end of the immortal light was the Immortal Palace. On the third and fourth floors, Mr. Tang''s son disappeared. The alchemists looked up, envy, blessings, and jealousy, but no one cared about the ground. After the temple servant walked out of the cauldron, he did not even have a piece of white bone left. The place where he stood had been cleaned up by Yanxia, ??and the fragrance of elixirs was everywhere. Everything returned to its previous appearance, peaceful and stable, with a floating fairy spirit and a strong fire. Later generations had no idea that someone had been eaten here. "These alchemists on the second floor are not as good as those on the first floor." "This place is more terrifying, but they themselves don''t realize it, and they think it''s all normal." Gao Ming suddenly got enlightened: "I know why the human brain has two emotions: fear and despair. , They are alert to danger. If you completely lose pain and fear, people will live like them, become toys of higher existence, and life and death cannot be controlled." "Now is not the time for you to think about life." Fu Shu stared at the cauldron with a frown: "I can''t say I can''t come in, you have to come in. The road to the third floor is in the cauldron. Do you also want to go in and refine alchemy? Be careful not to Put yourself in! "I feel like I''m about to know the weakness of the Nine-Level Spirit View. To a certain extent, I''m really very restraining." Gao Ming was not ready to accept happiness and all the love in the world. He wanted to carry the pain in his body. And the despair on my shoulders, I kept walking until the end of the road: "Falseness cannot affect me." "That''s not necessarily true." Fu Shu shook his head and sighed. Most Danshi were following Mr. Tangs son. There were fewer people near the Danfang, so Gao Ming found a room to enter. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! Rows of medicine cabinets are placed against the wall, and the names of various medicinal materials are written on it, most of which have never been heard of. "Meet again." The statue in the corner of the wall slowly spoke, and under the smoke, its appearance became more and more like Zhang Mingli: "Do you need to exchange for any medicinal materials?" "exchange?" "Yes." The statue''s tone was also increasingly thinking about Zhang Mingli in Gao Ming''s impression. The other party seemed to be using Gao Ming''s memory to continuously improve himself. "No need." Gao Ming didn''t want to have too much contact with the statue. Every time he saw the other party, he felt that all this was Zhang Mingli''s plan. He subconsciously felt that he should help, not destroy it, but the problem was the statue. Is it really Zhang Mingli? Now Zhang Mingli should be trying to find his obsession, and he has no time to enter the Nine-level Spiritual View. Gao Ming and his group walked through the alchemy houses on both sides. They walked around behind the cauldron and saw a black alchemy house in the most remote corner. This place was no different from other elixir houses at the beginning, but the exterior walls and surrounding ground were covered with wriggling black substances, like flesh and blood, and like mud. The stench emitted by their bodies could not even be dispelled instantly. Slowly use it. "Fellow Taoist, don''t get closer." A one-armed alchemist in a common clothes walked out of the alchemy room next to him. He saw Gao Ming carrying a disabled person on his back and kindly reminded him. "Why did this alchemy house become like this?" "It was originally no different from other alchemy houses. Later, the butcher refined the pill here once, and it refined all its own dirty things. Those things could not even burn the furnace and cauldron, and were all piled up here." He stretched out his only remaining arm and threw a waste pill over: "Now everyone is throwing the waste pill here." (End of this chapter) Chapter 604 There is too much "waste" on me Chapter 604 There is too much "waste" on me It is hard to imagine that the "dirty things" refined from a person can fill a elixir room. Gao Ming looked at the black substance that was still squirming, with occasionally crooked faces and limbs flashing by. They couldn''t speak and had no way to ask for help. They could only merge with more black substances. "Even Lingguan can''t deal with things refined from the butcher''s body quickly?" Gao Ming and Bai Huang looked at each other. Lingguan was not omnipotent, and there were things that the so-called "immortals" could not do, which was good news for them. "Fellow Taoist, you''d better leave quickly. Don''t get involved in the dirty things in the butcher''s body, and ruin your heart." The one-armed alchemist spoke very slowly, and there were no traces of the pill on his body. After throwing away the useless pill, he was about to leave. This person reminded Gao Ming that he was purely kind and had no other ideas. Turning around and walking a few steps, the one-armed alchemist found that the stench became stronger and stronger. He looked back curiously, and his soul almost ran out in fear. Gao Ming carried Fu Shu on his back and stretched his hand towards the black substance without any protection. "Stop! Stop!" the one-armed Dancer shouted loudly and ran back to stop him: "Don''t implicate others if you don''t want to live!" Gao Ming was afraid that the other party would attract other alchemists, so he did not argue, so he retracted his hand. He held the "bored alchemy" that had just been thrown away by the one-armed alchemist. It is said that it is "the useless pill, but it is actually a broken hand bone, wrapped in a black ring that testers will wear. "Are you a tester sent by Eternal Pharmaceutical?" Gao Ming spread his palm, and the sticky black carrion sticks to the black ring: "Why do you need to use the only black ring that can prove your identity to refine the alchemy? This is the key to your communication with Eternal Pharmaceutical! Without it, the probability of your dreams will become lower." "What immortal medicine? What tester? You think this is a dream, but I think that there is a dream over there!" The one-armed alchemist waved his only remaining arm: "I want to use hallucinations and dreams to refine the past memories as dry firewood, burn all distracting thoughts, and the empty heart is, the more the spirit is refined, the more spiritual it becomes! I cut off my arm, sacrifice my flesh and blood to melt it into the outer pill, and my body is empty and unobstructed, and the body is clearer and clearer it becomes! The spirit and form are united, and both form and spirit are wonderful!" The one-armed alchemist was very angry. He had already said very clearly. Not only did Gao Ming not listen, he also took out his deposed alchemy: "You are trying to ruin my Taoist heart!" Looking at the angry one-armed alchemist, the pity in Gao Ming''s eyes flashed by. The other party was an outside tester like himself, but now the other party has completely lost in the spiritual temple, and has been blinded by the immortal, willing to give everything. "It''s all fallacies, you''re too poisoned." "False truth?" The one-armed alchemist snorted coldly: "You think you are sober, but you can''t even find your own path. You can''t ascend to the top, nor can you let go of your obsession and escape. If you don''t believe in immortality, don''t cultivate the true self, and don''t refine immortal pills, are you going to stay here for the rest of your life to blame others?" "A group of lunatics are still starting to gain value?" Fu Shu spoke sarcastically, but Gao Ming waved his hand: "I have found the materials for alchemy and will leave soon. I hope my approach can bring you some touch." "I have seen so many pretentious people like you." The one-armed alchemist waved his sleeves, and was unwilling to stop for a moment, and walked towards the huge alchemy furnace in the center of the second floor. "I am terminally ill, and the people in this spiritual temple are beyond help." Fu Shumu sighed when he saw the one-armed alchemist stay away. "They are also pitiful people." The black ring in Gao Ming''s palm was seriously damaged, leaving only the most basic functions. When the two black rings touched, Gao Ming heard the message from the one-armed alchemist in the black ring, or it was more appropriate to use the last words. "Wife, I have found the whereabouts of our daughter. When I become a level 5 tester of Immortal Pharmaceutical, they promised to use the power of Immortal Pharmaceutical to help us find our daughter! Five years! Our family is finally reunited!" There were many messages in the Black Ring, and only a few of them could still be played normally. "How many tasks he completed in five years before he reached the level 4 confidentiality authority. Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical will select some gifted children from the orphanage to participate in the experiment every year. Many of the children''s disappearances are related to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical." Fu Shu said expressionlessly: "Let the murderer help find the murderer, and in the end he can only find death." The memories in the Black Ring and the Black Ring have been abandoned by the one-armed alchemist and thrown away as a useless pill. He is not careless about his lost daughter. Perhaps because he is very worried and anxious, he is willing to give his most precious thing to exchange for the opportunity to "ascend to the Immortal Palace". He wants to leave, but he wants to leave too much. "The Spiritual Temple has formulated a brand new rule. The more people obey, the stronger the rule will become. If you want to destroy the Spiritual Temple, you can only do the opposite." Gao Ming looked at the wriggling and rotting black substances, and looked at the faces that fell into it. At this time, he was more like a **** than the statue of God, with despair, sadness and pity scattered in his eyes. Unlocking the rope on his body, Gao Ming threw Fu Shu to Bai Huang. "What are you going to do?! Take me with you! We agreed to go out together!" Fu Shu was even more nervous than Gao Ming and shouted anxiously: "Don''t force me to come and find you! I''m not at ease with the others!" No matter how Fu Shu said Hua, Gao Ming did not look back, but just told Bai Huang: "Look at him." As soon as he stepped into the alchemy room wrapped in dark and viscous substance, Gao Ming felt as if his hands were grabbing his calves. The ground was no longer hard, and it seemed to have become a bottomless quagmire. Everything is rotting, everything is stinking, and the waste discharged from the alchemy furnace seems to be the worst things in the deep dream. They have no use, they will only destroy, bring diseases, and spread panic. They seem to be the most terrifying poison, the most sinister monster, and the most ruthless ghost. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! His body began to sink, but Gao Ming still did not look back. The virtual images of the past and future gods appeared in his eyes. He saw the things hidden under the black matter. The butchers threw the "waste materials" in their bodies here, and many alchemists in Zhemeng Town threw the "waste pills" here. They let the place rot and were wiped out by the Lingguan little by little, but they forgot that these waste pills were all refined with their most precious things. The cauldron only took away the power contained in their bodies and souls, but released the most extreme emotions and deepest memories. "How can you become an immortal? Lingguan just wants to turn you into slaves. It does not require you to have your own thoughts or your heart full of holes." Gao Ming pulled out the butcher''s pig-killing knife: "But I''m different. I''ll take you to the real immortal palace to take a look." The blade slid down from the center of the collarbone, and blood dripped with flesh-scented fragrance. "Dream interpretation!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 605 Above all sentient beings, in the hearts Chapter 605 Above all living beings, in the hearts of all living beings Despair surged out of Gao Ming''s heart. The endless black ocean and the black elixir room in front of him were so matched. Gao Ming shouted happily, pressing his flesh and ribs with both hands. The pain was extremely painful, which was an indescribable excitement. He stepped on the critical point of death and raised his head. "The Immortal Palace you are going to is here! In my heart!" There is no need to use any alchemy furnace. You can treat your body as a medicine cauldron. The human body is a small world, and the world is only a big human body. When dealing with the God of Joy, Gao Ming poured despair into the other party''s ocean of consciousness. This time it was completely different. He started his own nightmare and wanted to use despair to assimilate all the useless pills in the black pill room. "I have borne a city of cause and effect in a nightmare, and it is not a waste of you homeless ghosts. Lingguan said you are waste materials, and I insist on refining you into a magic pill!" Gao Ming''s nightmare expanded to the extreme. This time, without the joy of the **** of joy, Gao Ming''s body almost torn apart from the middle. He endured unimaginable pain, grinned, waved the butcher''s knife, and frantically urged the evil spirit that belonged to the butcher above. "You are refined from your bodies by it, and it abandons you. Don''t worry, I will take you to find it!" As soon as the evil spirit of the butcher on the pig-killing knife appeared, the black pill room began to tremble. At the bottom of the deposited black substance, a pair of extremely irritable and blood-filled eyes opened. "Kill it! Kill him! Kill them!" The stimulated murderous intent was sharper than any weapon Gao Ming had ever seen. The originally sticky and soft black substance instantly became hard, and spikes grew, and Gao Ming''s body was instantly pierced. Blood kept flowing, and eight arms protected Gao Ming from behind. The flesh and blood fairy wanted to take action, but Gao Ming stopped it. He was covered in scars, but his eyes were extremely bright. He didn''t expect that the butcher would actually refine his murderous intent. In order to go to a higher floor, the butcher refined himself, and the spiritual temple had no ability to stop it, so he could only keep weakening it. "That''s right, kill it! Kill those beasts in human skin! Kill those hypocritical ghosts and gods!" The pig-killing knife in Gao Ming''s hand attracted the murderous intent to approach, and the extremely sharp spikes and the most extreme emotions all rushed towards him! Only then did the Ninth-level Spirit Temple notice Gao Ming on the second level at this time. He could clearly feel a force began to suppress himself. His nightmare was squeezed inward, and rays of light shone on Gao Ming. Thats "Look at the waste pill house! There is someone who is refining waste pills!" The movement in the abandoned alchemy house was even greater than when Mr. Tang''s son "ascends" and many alchemists looked here, and the one-armed alchemist who was walking away also raised his head. The endless rays of light fell, but they could not shake the nightmare like a ghost city. Tens of thousands of souls turned into blood marks and cried. Gao Sheng, who wrapped it, tore open his chest and stuffed the butcher''s murderous intent and the "borrow pill" discarded by everyone into his body! His body instantly began to rot, and the black substance mixed with his despair flowed out of the wound. He gritted his teeth and said nothing, but just kept tearing his heart open. Gao Ming could feel that there was a room hidden in his heart, a room hiding all his secrets, but the price to pay to open this room was too high. This time, he was also stimulated by the extreme emotional stimulation in the detached pill, so he decided to try it. The flesh and blood were flying everywhere, and the rich aroma of meat rinsed the fragrance of the pill. Gao Ming didn''t know what the real name of the room was. He only knew that it belonged to him, and it was his greatest reliance and his last way out. "open!" The butcher''s murderous intent pierced the gap in the door, and the sound of chains stirred up the deep nightmare, and big locks appeared deep in Gao Ming''s heart. But no matter how exciting the butcher''s murderous intent is, it still cannot be fully opened, but under the erosion of its death, the big locks have indeed loosened a lot. The hysterical roar slowly weakened, and the murderous intent that was weakened again dispersed in Gaoming''s body, and the extreme emotions in the waste pills spread uncontrollably. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods had no time to stop it. They could only do their best to maintain their high-lived body, allowing the high-lived flesh and blood to collapse and grow rapidly. Outside is reflected by thousands of rays of light, inside is flesh and blood constantly transforming between two nightmares. This scene is extremely **** from the inside, and sacred and ethereal from the outside. After regenerating over and over again, the high-virtuous body and flesh, ghosts and gods are almost integrated. His five internal organs can metabolize, breathe, and filter them like ordinary people, and they are also combined with soul, soul and mind like gods. The extreme memories in the waste pills are also mixed with murderous intent, and become marks in the flesh and blood. They carry the last obsession, as if they regard their high-lived bodies as the immortal palace, and recite the names of flesh and blood in the limbs and meridians. They are scattered everywhere in Gaoming''s body, and even in the tiniest corners. "The Nine-level Spirit View is deceiving you. The Immortal Palace is not above all sentient beings, but in the hearts of sentient beings." Gao Ming made a great wish and took on all the cause and effect of the aborted pills: "I will not ascend alone, I only wish everyone will become immortals." If all the memories contained in the waste pill in the body become immortals, then no matter how terrifying and desperate the city in Gao Mings heart is, it will be a well-deserved immortal palace. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The viscous and rotten black substance was purified by the flesh, blood, ghosts and gods and Gao Ming. They used their blood to wash away the filth in their memory, revealing their original appearance. The so-called "waste pills" are all the most important experiences and emotions in the lives of those alchemists. Most of them are indeed suppressed and painful, but it is these memories that constitute a unique self. The waste materials that are difficult to refine by the Lingguan Medicine Furnace have become the marks in the flesh and blood of high life. They shine with various brilliances and gain new life in rot. The sky was filled with the sunset, and the medicine cauldron in the center of the second floor was also activated. The purple fire rose up, like a giant dragon biting Gao Sheng. The nightmare belonging to Gaoming was further compressed, but the nine-level Lingguan couldn''t let Gaoming''s nightmare collapse. The battle between the two sides made the second level of Lingguan become unstable. The fragrance of the elixir was gradually dissipated by the meat fragrance. Many alchemists were confused and seemed to be able to smell the scent of the line, and could vaguely hear the sound of the gong being beaten. Seeing that the high life cannot be refined in a short time, the Nine-level Spirit Temple seemed to be preparing for a funeral. The immortal mist appeared without any warning. A dazzling ray of light in the alchemy furnace rushed straight to the upper floors, like a golden bridge, leading the high life to a higher place. Gao Xian, whose body is still growing and shattering, has no other choice. His will is pulled by a force, and his soul is ethereal and light, as if it is about to turn into clouds and smoke. But the next moment, the flesh and blood ghosts were grabbed by the flesh and blood ghosts with eight arms, protecting him in his flesh and blood prison. Smoke was shrouded in smoke, Gao Ming stood on the Golden Bridge, no matter which direction he walked, the distance from the second floor was getting farther away. "Is this ''asce''?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 606 Tower wall Chapter 606 Tower Wall The sunset is shrouded in the clouds, and Gao Ming seems to be standing in the clouds. Upwards layer by layer, the absurd and strange scenes in the Lingguan were all in sight, and Gao Ming also saw many familiar figures in it. The higher he went, the more pressure the rays of the sunlight brought to Gao Ming. He could not maintain his dream-releasing state for a long time. At the same time when the nightmare and the flesh and blood ghosts returned to his chest, the smoke that enveloped him disappeared, and the brilliant and sacred rays of the sun were like a sword, shaving his flesh and blood over and over again. Gao Ming clenched his fists and endured the pain like Lingchi. The sunlight penetrated into his body, preventing the wound from healing, and scraping it a little bit, trying to get rid of the marks formed by the useless pill. "The benevolence, righteousness, morality, self-cultivation and self-cultivation are really threatened by their own interests. I think you are more fierce than evil ghosts!" Gao Ming''s **** lips laughed. He was very sure of something now. Fu Shu was right. There was absolutely no immortal in Zhemeng Town, only ghosts under the guise of becoming immortals! "The sun shine, spiritual energy, auspicious clouds, everything in this spiritual temple should be false, and I began to wonder what they were originally looking." Gao Ming did not dare to let his will sink. He was very clear and endured the pain: "Can your alchemy furnace be a big pot full of living people in one bite? Your rays of light should be poisonous insects full of sharp teeth. The spiritual energy is a plague, and the auspicious clouds are wriggling minced meat. I saw it, I saw it!" Amid the shouting, Gao Ming fell heavily on something, his spine almost shattered, and his shouting came to an abrupt end. The sunlight ran around in his body, but he could not erase the mark on Gao Ming''s body, nor did he have the ability to destroy Gao Ming''s will under the protection of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. It also tried to enter Gao Ming''s heart and solve Gao Ming''s nightmare from the root, but no matter how much light approaches, it will disappear. The nightmare hidden in Gao Mings heart may be higher than the nightmare in the entire Zhemeng Town, like a real world. "Are you curious about the locked room in my heart? Do you want to know where it leads to? Hahaha! That is the immortal palace you are determined to go to, the door sealed by big locks is the heavenly gate leading to another world!" "I don''t need to make up and imagine, nor do I have to rely on the power of nightmare, because everything I say is the truth, and that''s the truth!" The rumbling sound rang in the Spirit Temple, and the raindrops filled with spiritual energy fell. The fairy palace at the top of the Spirit Temple seemed to be shaken by some kind of force. Half of the glow filled Gao Ming''s body instantly disappeared, and the remaining half also flew out toward other places. "It turns out that someone is controlling it." Gao Ming suffered a lot of pain, and his **** body finally began to slowly recover. "If you survive a disaster, you will have good fortune. The seal in that room in my heart has been much looser. If you come a few more times, you will definitely be able to break it away." Gao Ming''s benefits are far more than these. The countless waste pills merged into his body. The rays of light helped him wash away impurities over and over again, making the marks formed by the waste pills shine brightly and flawlessly. When his body recovers again, Gao Ming will usher in a comprehensive improvement. Perhaps he can really do things that even the Nine-level Spiritual Views cannot do, turning the sinful heart into a "Immortal Palace" that everyone worships. After his body recovered a little, Gao Ming opened his eyes with pain. His heavy eyelids barely opened a crack. He saw the jade hall above his head and the sky gate standing at the top of the Lingguan. "What level is this?" "Bang!" The tiny gravel splashed on his body, Gao Ming took a breath. He tried to turn his head and saw the iron cone chiseled on the wall of the Lingguan Tower, and Mars flashed by. "What are those people doing?" The monks in simple clothes, **** very simple hemp ropes, hung themselves on the wall of the tower, holding the tools in their hands, and constantly chiseling stones of large and small from the wall. "Do they want to escap through the Nine-Level Spirit View? These guys have finally awakened?" Boom! There was another loud bang, Gao Ming saw a huge rock falling from the height of the sky, the shadow widened in his eyes, and finally fell into the shallow puddle beside him. A Taoist priest who tied his Taoist robe to his waist and carrying a hammer rushed over. He saw Gao Ming, who was sank on the ground from a distance, worried that he would kill him. "Fortunately, I didn''t hit it. If I had been involved in the murderous crime, my mind would be impure." The monk noticed that this place was covered with smoke for a long time, but his whole body and mind were on the stone wall and he didn''t want to be distracted. When the spirit mist completely dissipated, the cultivator''s eyes could no longer be removed from Gao Ming''s body. His mouth opened and only sounded a few seconds later: "The sunset light enters the body, and the immortals protect you. Your body is the mysterious treasure woven by the wonderful method!" He didn''t care about looking at the big stone he had worked hard to chisel, and directly took off his Taoist robe, patted the dust, and covered Gao Ming''s body. The look of looking around was like someone who saw a hundred yuan on the road and was afraid that others would find it, so he stepped on it with his shoes first. "When I saw it, it was because I had a fate with me. I practiced hard for so long and finally got the mercy of the Immortal Palace!" "How long have you been in..." Gao Ming was so injured that he couldn''t speak up. His body was covered in blood and his appearance should be very scary, but in other people''s eyes, he seemed to be different from his own. The monk was so excited that he was about to jump up when he saw the sunlight. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The flesh and blood ghosts and gods helped Gao Ming slowly repair his body. The remaining glow continued to shine, causing trouble in Gao Ming''s body, just staying there. "What is the essence of this shiny light? It''s so difficult!" Gao Ming frowned. The thing he abandoned was a great opportunity in the eyes of the monk. Seeing that no one else noticed this, the monk quietly carried Gao Ming, who was wearing a Taoist robe. They left the tower wall, walked through shallow puddles, avoided the falling stones, and came to the center of this layer. Gao Ming had known before that the spiritual temple was getting bigger as the area was, but he was still a little surprised to see the vast scene. This layer brings together many monks who stayed asleep, chiseled stones from the wall day and night, and then tried their best to carve them into statues of gods. Most statues will shatter the moment the carving is completed, and only a very small number can cause the Immortal Palace above its head to react. "They want to carve out the immortals in their hearts. Only by carving out the real immortals can they be considered enlightened." The monk saw that Gao Ming had been observing the surroundings and explained to Gao Ming very kindly, which also made Gao Ming feel a little relieved. At least in the eyes of the monk, he should still maintain the shape of a human being and can communicate normally. His mouth opens and a layer of skin is torn off. Gao Ming can barely speak, but it will aggravate the injury on his face. "Did you get off from above?" The monk ran quickly. After talking nonsense, he asked the question he wanted to know the most. After taking a few breaths of cold air, Gao Ming did not answer the monk''s question, but asked in a very slow voice: "What level is this?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 607 Statue of the husband Chapter 607 The statue of the husband "This is the seventh floor. You can see the seventh floor of the Immortal Palace when you look up!" The monk was excited in his words. He did not have the temperament that a master should have, but he just climbed all the way to the seventh floor. "What you said is the same as if you didn''t. You can see the false mirage when you look up at the other layers." Gao Ming asked the flesh and blood ghosts to restore his head first, and he needed to keep observing and communicate more. "It''s different." The monk said mysteriously: "On this level, someone really saw the immortals in the Immortal Palace!" "Immortal?" Gao Ming''s neck was torn open, and he simply gave up the treatment: "Either the figure appears in the Immortal Palace or the Immortal." "Just a while ago, the Qiong Tower in the Immortal Palace fell and made a loud noise. The ascensioner pointed to the Immortal Palace and trembled. He shouted loudly, but no one could hear his voice. Later, he used these stones to carve the appearance of the true immortal he saw. He erected a monument for the True Immortal and enjoyed infinite merits. After the Immortal Palace returned to normal, the smoke wrapped him straight to the sky and sucked him into the Immortal Palace." The monk''s mind was full of things related to becoming an immortal. "What does that true immortal stone sculpture look like? What does the immortal look like?" Gao Ming asked, but the monk couldn''t describe it. He hesitated for a long time and stopped. "arrive." "Where have you been?" "My stone yard." The monk pushed open the wooden door and entered a small courtyard. He saw that there was no one on the left and right, put Gao Ming down and covered the ragged roof with straw and rags: "You can rest here first." The monk suddenly became busy, ran in and out, dug a hole in the yard to burn the fire, and dragged out the largest pot from under the bed. The firewood was lit, and the water was boiled. After almost the preparation was completed, he entered the broken house again with great gratitude and took off the Taoist robe that was still on Gao Ming''s body. "Thank you for giving me the opportunity! When I become a Taoist and become an immortal, I will definitely build a temple and monument for you!" The monk first bowed to Gao Ming, and seemed to feel a little guilty. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed nine times at Gao Ming. Gao Ming thought there was something wrong, and the other party was so "polite", he became even more uneasy: "Wait! Listen to me first!" With a clang, the monk took out a chisel and a rusty kitchen knife from his waist: "The biggest pot in the family can''t be filled, brother Dao, offend me! After I finish eating you, I will put all the bones together and bury them together!" "Yangguang is poison! It''s not an opportunity, you''ve all been deceived!" Gao Ming''s forehead blood and sweat mixed together: "Becoming an immortal is illusory, and the Immortal Palace does not exist!" "Brother Dao, my heart is firm. You can''t deceive me." The monk stared at the rays of light in Gao Ming''s wound, his eyes turned red: "The fairy clouds enter the body. Even if you are a stone, I will grind them and eat them!" These people are already crazy and are completely immersed in the hope given by the Spirit Confucian. It may be that they were too painful before, so they saw hope and wanted to seize it desperately. "Okay, then I''ll tell you the truth! After killing me, the glow will disappear!" Gao Ming''s mind flew around, and his flesh and blood all over his body took time to grow. "Then I can only eat it raw." "I''m all human beings like you!" Gao Ming''s mind appeared in Gao Ming''s mind who successfully refined medicine. In the end, he was eaten without even leaving any residue. Now Gao Ming can only make up according to the monk''s wishes: "You can''t get the sunlight by eating, but I have indeed mastered the method of becoming an immortal. You and I have a fate, so I can tell you." The chisel hovered on the temple of Gaoming, and the monk himself was also a little resistant to eating the fellow Taoist. It can be said that it was human nature that made him stop: "Take it seriously?" "I fell from the ninth level, only one step away from becoming an immortal. Now I am useless, but I can help you become an immortal. You only need to help me do three things after becoming an immortal." Gao Ming spoke slowly, as if these were all said after he thought carefully: "If you don''t become an immortal, you can''t avenge me for my blood, so I will do my best to help you!" The monk did not remove the chisel and maintained his original movements. His pupils trembled slightly. After a few breaths, he shook his head: "I don''t believe you, unless you can help me carve a statue of **** with fairy charm! You fell from the ninth floor and are closer to the Immortal Palace. You must have seen a real immortal. I will carve it as you said, and I will definitely let the Immortal Palace guide you." The monk then fell into madness and was immersed in some of his imagination, as if the gods and Buddhas in the sky were waving to him. "No problem, but before that, you need to take me to see the works left by the monk ascending in the sun." Gao Ming agreed very decisively. The flesh and blood ghosts were helping him reshape his body, and there was still a ray of light in his body to make trouble, and he needed time. After half an incense stick, Gao Ming was covered by a brand new Taoist robe, and the monk carried him to the center of the seventh floor. The walls on the first and second floors are painted with various gods, and the walls on the seventh floor are full of cracked rocks. A stone statue several meters high stands in the center, and there are all kinds of strange carvings around it. "Those who can be piled up here have caused abnormal movements in the Immortal Palace." The monk''s voice was very low, afraid of attracting the attention of others. "The largest stone statue in the middle was carved by the Ascensioner?" Gao Ming focused on the tallest stone sculpture, but he couldn''t see the other person''s face clearly. He was vague. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that it looked the same as Zhang Mingli. "No, the stone sculpture in the middle was standing in the center of the seventh floor from the beginning. No one knew who left it, and no one could see clearly what the stone sculpture really looked like." The monk carried Gao Ming to the foot of the tallest stone sculpture in the middle, and placed a half-meter-high stone sculpture in the place he looked down on. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The tools used by the sculptors are very simple, but their techniques are superb and they are carved with the most ordinary stones to life. "Is this?" Gao Ming couldn''t believe his eyes. The ascension man carved it was the old updater! There was no mistake. The old antique had a gong and a drip hanging around his waist. He grabbed all the incense on his neck in his hands, his palms folded together, as if worshiping. The tablets behind him fell down, and half of the black snake tail with scales on the ground. "Is this the immortal that the ascensioner sees?" "Um." Gao Ming is not like those blind believers. He doesnt think there are really immortals in Lingguan. The stone sculpture directly helped him confirm this. "The updater appeared in the Immortal Palace and cut off the snake''s tail. The Immortal Palace happened to have a loud noise just now. It is likely that the updater and something in the Lingguan fight!" Gao Ming was the last to enter the Lingguan. He saw with his own eyes that the Water Dragon King climbed onto the outer wall of the Lingguan and was preparing to molt the skin and transform into a dragon in Zhemeng Town. "The monk on the seventh floor was taken to the Immortal Palace, probably not because he carved the ''true immortal'', but because he accidentally saw the scene in the Immortal Palace and saw things that he shouldn''t have seen." Gao Ming himself was also led by the sunlight before and almost "ascend" to the Immortal Palace, so he knew very well the methods of the "Immortals" in the Lingguan. (End of this chapter) Chapter 608 The beginning of the end together Chapter 608 The beginning of the end together "No wonder they wanted to place the stone statue of the updater at the feet of the stone sculpture. This was deliberately humiliating the updater, or perhaps suppressing the updater." Gao Ming probably knows how he will cause the reaction of the Immortal Palace. He obeys the rules of the Spirit View extremely, and he can get the favor of the unknown existence in the Immortal Palace and be led into the Immortal Palace by him. Another way is to destroy the rules of the Spirit View by any means and let the Spirit View truly feel threatened! The first method is really impossible to achieve due to personality reasons, but he is very good at the second method. "Fellow Taoist, I have confidence to let you ascend in the sun." Gao Ming whispered to the monk, his words exuding confidence, and he felt a bit like a grandmaster. "How do I need to cooperate with you?" The monk''s voice was filled with excitement and excitement, and his body temperature seemed to rise a little. "I fell from nine heavens, of course I have seen a true immortal. You just need to carve as I said, and it will definitely attract the attention of the Immortal Palace." "Okay! I''ll go back to Shifang now!" The monk turned around and left. "What stone yard is back?" The stone I chiseled from the tower wall is there. "Stone...isn''t this ready-made?" Gao Ming said calmly, and his eyes looked at the stone sculpture located in the center of the seventh floor. After swallowing a saliva, the monk looked at the tall stone sculpture, resisted the urge to kneel down, and shook his head at Gao Ming: "I dare not." "I''m afraid of this, and I''m afraid of that. Are you still a fairy who cultivates chicken feathers? Go home and raise pigs!" Gao Ming mocked him bluntly. He was very excited when he thought of his next plan. His festering wounds didn''t hurt. He even liked the running glow. The monk walked forward a few steps, jumped over the stone statue of the updater, and leaned down on the ground with his knees: "No, I can''t do it!" "You don''t cherish the opportunity to become an immortal before you? If you can''t break the shackles in your heart, you are only worthy of being a medicine residue and a spirit animal!" Gao Ming''s face was repaired a little, and his voice became louder. The monk struggled: "I''m not afraid, I can''t believe you. If you can prove first that you can trigger the reaction of the Immortal Palace, you can do anything you can." The monk was very cautious when he didn''t see the rabbit and didn''t show the eagle. In the end, he carried Gao Ming back to the edge of the seventh floor. They found the stone that almost hit Gao Ming. "Just carve it here, I''m in a hurry." Cold water continued to seep out of the tower wall, forming a shallow in some areas of the seventh floor, and Gao Ming lies nearby. Taking out a chisel, iron hammer and various carved knives, the monk stared at Gao Ming in confusion: "The metaphysical one is called Tao, and the physical one is called a weapon. To open the innate spiritual pivot for acquired artifacts, it takes a lot of troublesome steps. It is not enough to lose one. Are you sure you want to be here?" "Just follow the steps of carving the statue of God before and carve out the true immortals I have seen." Gao Ming was very impatient, but in fact he was trying to recover his body. "Okay." The monk knelt on his knees in the shallows and recited the Taoist scriptures in the turbid water. He groped with his eyes closed and crawled devoutly in his kneeling posture until his head hit the wall of the tower: "It''s here." Several yellow paper talismans were thrown around, and the monk''s head could vaguely see the stars flowing. He lowered the huge stone on his back: "The earth has dragon veins, and there are spiritual orifices in the pagoda. There is a greater possibility of successful carving here, and the next step is the second step." Taking out the sharpest carved knife, the monk held the blade and poured it with blood in his palm. The surrounding insects disappeared: "Open the blade to worship the sky, please protect the immortals." The hot blood fell along the blade and splashed on the top of the huge rock. The monk aimed at it and fell down there. The gravel scattered, but did not sink into the water, but seemed to be lifted up by an invisible aura. "The third step is to carve the shape and hide the spirit. I need you to tell me the true appearance of the immortal family!" The monk''s muscles were bulging, holding the carved knife, blood flowed out of his fingers, and his expression was extremely focused. "This true immortal, he has four ghost faces, which represent death, pain, desire and humanity. He also has eight arms and holds eight consciousnesses..." Gao Ming closed his eyes, and his consciousness was sinking in his heart. He seemed to be carrying a recliner, sitting in front of the flesh and blood fairy, touching the flesh and blood fairy with his own hands. He actually didn''t know what the body of the flesh and blood fairy represents, or what deeper meanings it had. He just accurately described the immortal in his "mind". "In this whole deep nightmare, in my opinion, he is the only real immortal. Other ghosts and gods, including Zhang Mingli, are much worse." After the last description, Gao Ming opened his eyes and saw that half of the monk''s arms were covered with blood marks. The shallows were dyed red, and the huge rock in front of the monk had completely changed its appearance, with blood-colored divine patterns entangled, four grimaces glared at the Immortal Palace, and eight arms seemed to lift the crooked night sky. "Is this the true immortal you see?" The monk said this and shook his body for a moment. His face was very bad, and his hair was several white, which was obviously too much. "That''s right." Gao Ming noticed that there was a big mouth on the statue''s belly, and the stone sculpture had not been completed. "I need your assistance in the next few steps." The monk did not give Gao Ming the chance to refuse. He carried Gao Ming to the stone statue of flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and stabbed Gao Ming into Gao Ming''s chest without warning with the carving knife that had just carved the statue. The Taoist robe was lifted open, and the sun shone with the light of the sun. The monk pressed on the stone sculpture''s eyes with his life: "The finishing touch of spiritual blood!" There was still a big mouth on his stomach. After the unfinished stone statue was drawn out of his eyes by Gao Ming''s blood, it seemed to have come alive! The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The divine patterns on its body surged like blood vessels, and the four ghost faces seemed to roar out in the next second. What was even more surprising was that the stone statue was covered with blood in Gao Ming''s heart and there was a faint tendency to turn flesh and blood into the eyes. Before the fifth step began, a smoke and clouds flipped over the immortal palace above the monk''s head, and a golden light seemed to have a spirit, penetrated the illusion and shone on the stone sculpture! Almost at that moment, the stone carving''s flesh-and-blooded eyes exploded, leaving two blood holes, and cracks appeared on its body. "The golden light falling from the Immortal Palace!" The monk knelt in the water, and even forgot to continue falling: "The Immortal Palace really reacted!" "What golden light? That''s obviously the way to ascend to the Immortal Palace." Gao Ming was injured more and more. He had seen through these lunatics in the Lingguan. They were hopeless, so he might as well play the big one once. The golden light fell from the Immortal Palace, and the abnormal movement attracted the attention of many monks on the seventh floor. Those ascetics who had previously buried their heads in carving their statues were all walking here. The monks who carved flesh and blood, ghosts and gods could not even leave with their lives. One by one, he blocked him in the shallows. He was tough and did not say a word, holding two carved knives. In order to become an immortal, he was not afraid of death. "How did you do it?" An old man in vegetarian clothes and Taoist robe walked in front: "I remember you, you are the apprentice of a stonemason in the town. Did your master tell you something before he ascended in the daytime?" "Fellow Taoist, don''t hide it privately." (End of this chapter) Chapter 609 All the Niwans have gods Chapter 609: All the Niwans have gods The monks were aggressive, but the monks who carved the flesh and blood fairy still wanted to monopolize the secret of their lives. "Look behind him! That''s...the glow!" A sharp-eyed monk shouted in disbelief when he saw Gao Ming. Seeing that he was discovered, Gao Ming smiled even more: "I have told you how to become an immortal, but you didn''t listen! You have to try it, how about now? This fate of becoming an immortal does not belong to you, but to a certain monk present." Gao Ming did not lower his voice, he just deliberately wanted everyone around him to hear it. "What does it mean? It was him who triggered the reaction of the Immortal Palace? His body wrapped around the rays of light. Where did this person come from?" There was a lot of discussion around. The monk knew that he could not keep the secret, and his murderous intent appeared in his eyes, but as soon as he was about to take action, he was held down by other monks. "Hahaha! Becoming an immortal? Isn''t it just becoming an immortal?" Gao Ming looked at the huge fuzzy statue in the center of the seventh floor: "I''ll tell you how to become an immortal!" At first, no one believed what Gao Ming said. Now Gao Ming is like a madman with only a head and still has a solid foundation. But as they asked more and more information from the monks, those monks with all their minds gradually began to believe Gao Ming. The fairy haze is hidden in the body, which can induce the "recruitment" of the Immortal Palace. A few words of guidance almost make a monk "ascend". This is not considered a fairy fate, so what is considered a fairy fate? The turbid water dripped from the clothes, Gao Ming was moved to a simple wooden sedan chair, and several monks carried it to the center of the seventh floor. "Dare you ask the Immortal Master, what is the Ninth Level of Lingguan? Can you touch the stars and the sky with your hand?" "The more you ask, the more cause and effect you will be. Don''t disturb the immortal master!" The wooden sedan chair was placed in front of the old man''s stone statue, Gao Ming leaned against the back of the chair, and raised his head very hard. The central statue looks down at all the monks on the seventh floor equally. It is so transcendent and sacred. "It is beautiful to use the gods in the hearts of sentient beings to nourish themselves." Gao Ming looked silently for a while and said to all the monks: "I have seen the appearance of a true immortal. Now there are two ways in front of you. One is that you go to the spiritual orifice of the tower wall to find the stone for carving. Carving as I said will definitely cause the reaction of the Immortal Palace, but the probability of ascension is less than one." "Brother Dao, just talk about the second type." Some monks urged Gao Ming impatiently. "The second is very simple. The vague statue in front of you is the seven best stone. If you use it to carve and shape it, you will gain immeasurable merits and will be led by the Immortal Palace!" Gao Ming said very affirmatively: "The road is right in front of you, how to choose yourself." After hearing this, some monks immediately ran back to their stone yard and took out the most precious stone, but more monks stood there without moving. They had no time to find stones, and they did not dare to approach the central statue of the gods that exuded divine power. They held the carved knives in their hands tightly, and were undecided. "What are you still standing there? Time doesn''t wait for anyone." Gao Ming''s eyes brighter and brighter. This time he was not going to let the monks carve the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, because he felt that the nine-level spiritual view of cause and effect and karma carried by the flesh and blood ghosts and gods could be fully bearable. He had a crazier idea in his heart - let the monks carve the blood city! The big tomb in his heart was carved on the central statue, the dead city, and the boundless blood debt became an immortal palace! Someone in the crowd moved. The first one to show his own carving sword to the statue under the pressure of the statue was the first monk who kidnapped the high-lived monk. He experienced everything personally and witnessed the miracles brought by Gao Ming. Among all people, he believed in Gao Ming the most and regretted it the most. Now he no longer had the right stone, so he could only fight. There was the first one, and there was the second one. More and more monks walked towards the vague statue of the **** with carved swords. Gao Ming finally smiled with satisfaction. "I think you are Zhang Mingli, and you become more and more like Zhang Mingli. Then I think you are the Blood City. Can you turn the Immortal Palace into the Blood City in my dream!" Gao Ming did not give the monks more time to think. He closed his eyes and sank his consciousness into his heart. Through the iron chain and seal, he held his memory fragments and looked inside along the gap torn open by the dream interpretation method. For the first time, he told so many people about his nightmare scenes. "That day was Zhongyuan Festival. You can see it after you pass through a tunnel..." Every time you say a word, the Blood City tattoo on Gao Mings body will become bright red. This power ignores reality and illusion and is a more terrifying existence than a nightmare. It can even be said that Blood City is the source of most nightmares! Monks carved in different positions of the central statue according to their own understanding. "The first step is to touch the holes of the earth veins." Not only those monks, Gao Ming himself was also carving, but he was not carving on stone, but on his own body. He imagined his body as a world, found acupuncture points and points, and put the pure memories and the most extreme emotions obtained from the waste pills into it. Each emotion is a "stone". "The second step is to open the blade to sacrifice to the sky!" The carved sword was held in the palm of the palm, and the monks on the seventh level used their blood to make the carved sword. Drops of blood fell into the central statue, and the smoke of the Immortal Palace above the head dispersed, becoming clearer, as if it was closer to everyone. When the monks on the seventh level saw this scene, they all felt like they were injected with chicken blood, and they were fully devoted. No one was willing to miss the opportunity to become an immortal. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! Gao Ming had no idea about these things, and his consciousness was still in his heart, looking for his own carving knife. The body is the world, the abandoned memories in the key points are stone, and the destiny carved swords are destined to be unique. It has to be sharp enough to reach the extreme to sculpt those memories. The murderous intent that belonged to the butcher scattered in Gaoming''s body was mobilized, and the flesh and blood were used as the furnace. Gaoming forged the butcher''s murderous thought into a heart-wrenching blade. But this was far from enough. Gao Ming burned his soul fire to the fullest, and he began to look through the memories flowing out of his heart. The pain of death again and again made him tremble if he just thought about it a little, and the endless darkness and despair turned into the handle of the knife and wrapped around the blade of murderous intent. "Look on, you can''t back down. This is my experience, let''s continue!" Fragments of memory emerged, and various nightmares were affecting Gaoming''s soul. He seemed to be standing in a city dominated by evil ghosts. He tried his best to survive. In order for the whole city to survive, he resolutely contributed his biggest secret, but what he got was betrayal! After death, he opened his eyes again and returned to the origin. He still chose to openly secretly, just to save more people, but what was greeted was abandonment and plot. Without knowing it, he made public it countless times. The deaths seemed to be trampled into the soil with kindness and ravage! Fear, unwillingness and anger were thrown into the fire, and **** flames that belonged only to the flesh and blood furnace emerged. (End of this chapter) Chapter 610 Retrieve yourself? Chapter 610 Retrieve yourself? The waste pill in the acupoints began to melt, but Gao Ming was completely immersed in those memory fragments. He kept looking through and feeling. When he saw the last piece of memory, a deep hidden emotion flowed out of the darkness. Its not sadness, nor letting go, its a very special loneliness. Deaths come back again and again, and the people around them only saw Gaoming once, but Gaoming passed by them thousands of times. All efforts lead to the worst outcome. In this endless struggle, there seems to be only Gaoming left on this road. Some memory fragments are stained with anger, some are soaked in despair, and some are left with a hint of love. Each memory fragment has different emphasis, but in the end they all carry deep loneliness. His shoulder was pressed down, Gao Ming suddenly turned around, and the flesh and blood ghosts sent all the loneliness in his memory into the flesh and blood furnace. Under the burning of the heart fire and the soul fire, a chisel appeared in the high-life consciousness, and there were three words left by flesh, blood, ghosts and gods - hollow people. "Are you talking about me? Or is it something else?" The chisel carved through the waste pill, the soul fire burned, Gao Ming used other carving knives to make it. He carved the memories in the waste pills into gods. As he carved other people''s statues little by little, his consciousness began to merge with those memory fragments. The entire process of forging and carving knives and carving gods was the process of him regaining himself. After the last statue was carved, the glow in Gaoming''s body was limited to his abdomen. There were gods sitting upright in his body, and the room that could not be opened in his heart was also more like the Immortal Palace. "The third step is to engrave the shape and hide the spirit!" Gao Ming asked the seventh-level monk to carve the Blood City. This Blood City was already on his body, and there was no need to carve it. He just let many **** statues in his body sit upright on the tattoo of the Blood City, and a change happened. The blood city tattoo on his body is a dead city, full of shadows and death energy, but when many gods return and one statue of gods suppresses them, the city regains its vitality, and the boundless shadow spreads around with high life as the center. It is so huge that the entire deep nightmare cannot be installed, blurring the boundaries of the spiritual view. "boom!" Another loud noise came from the immortal palace above his head, and the sweet rain fell, and the immortal dew poured on all living beings, and many monks raised their heads. The smoke seemed to have dissipated a little again, and a trace of blood appeared in the immortal palace. "The fourth step is the finishing touch of spiritual blood!" The monk tapped his blood in his heart on the central statue. At this time, the central statue completely changed shape, and buildings occupied by evil ghosts appeared on it, and countless living people were wailing for help. As the shadow spreads, Gaoming''s body and statue are attracting each other. The central statue is now carved into the "body" of the Blood City, and Gaoming is the core of the Blood City. In this respect, he does represent all disasters. "Come on!" Gao Ming did not open his eyes, and his hand was slowly lifted up, and the wounds collapsed one after another, but his fingertips pointed tightly at the central statue. The wooden sedan chair was carried directly in front of the central statue. Gao Ming and the statue were of great size, but what was strange was that the aura emitted by the two was comparable, as if the two giant beasts sleeping in the deep sea were slowly sensing each other. The carved swords constantly change the statue of the gods. The statue of the seventh floor center and the tattoo of Gaoming''s Blood City are becoming more and more similar. With the help of almost all monks, Gaoming restored the blood city. "Is this the Immortal Palace?" The monks looked at the huge complex. They had never seen such an architectural style, which was completely different from what they imagined. "The finishing touch of spiritual blood." Gao Ming had no time to care about the thoughts of those monks, so he pressed his hand covered in his blood on the central statue. When the blood and the stone touched, something surprised all the monks. The buildings on the central statue surged like waves, and the buildings began to change positions, as if they felt the call of high life. "The building is alive?" "This city is moving by itself! It''s a fairy art! It must be a fairy art!" The blood-colored tattoo flowed, Gao Ming''s palm fell completely, and the place where his five fingers were gathered was the exit of the tunnel! Everything seemed to be destined, the Blood City tattoo and the Blood City sculpture began to overlap, and the entrance of the tunnel began to grow in Gao Ming''s eyes. There seemed to be a hole in the stomach of the central statue, and Gao Ming saw the desire that had turned into substance. If a false thing is believed by countless people, it will bring power. All the desires of the seventh level of the Spiritual View to become immortals are here, and it will continuously help the operation of the Spiritual View. "The immortals in everyone''s heart are different, so the face of this spiritual statue is blurred." The smell of meat was scattered everywhere, and the smell of incense could no longer be smelled. Threads of golden light fell from the Immortal Palace above my head. The monks thought it was the fate of immortality, and only Gao Ming became even more nervous. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The Spirit View noticed the changes on the seventh level, and it was about to target itself again! "Step 5: Pretend to be dirty!" Only by pretending to be dirty for the statue of the gods can it show all kinds of magic. There are very few items that can be used to contain dirty things on the seventh level, which are mainly concentrated in the hands of several powerful monks, and they are crazy believers of the Spirit View, so the seventh level monks can only dig out precious "things" from themselves and fill them into the statue. The process of their construction of the statue is also the process of the Spirit View eroding them step by step, which is exactly the opposite of high life. "Brother Dao, what sacrifice are you going to use to fill the dirty?" "This city is so big that a person''s organs cannot be sealed at all. I suggest offering sacrifices to those fellow Taoists who have not come." The cautious monks have begun to retreat. The monks who were still working together just now have become dangerous when they look at each other. In the face of the opportunity to become immortals, no one is willing to help others and sacrifice themselves. "You don''t need to sacrifice, I''ll help you become immortals!" Gao Ming''s smile gradually became ferocious. He glared at the golden glow falling from the Illusion Immortal Palace, as if the light belt of the golden waterfall was surrounded from several directions. Gao Ming had nowhere to hide. He moved forward the center of gravity, and his broken body fell into the exit of the tunnel. The dark hole connected the desires in the statue. Gao Ming did not hesitate for a moment and chose to become the internal organ of the statue of the Blood City! The exit of the tunnel disappeared, and a roar came from the statue of the gods. A city that was originally just a building began to bleed, and endless desire for death and despair were entangled in each building. The monks around were stunned and ran slowly and were directly sucked away by the statue of Blood City. They could not imagine why a city became so terrifying? And who has killed such a terrifying city? The golden light drooped, the rays of light filled the sky, and the monks were crushed by the light belt. The Immortal Palace they had been looking up at was no longer disguised. This time they were not even blocked with fog, and pressed towards the statue of the Blood City Divine City in an extremely rough manner. "Are you anxious? Is the immortal too anxious?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 611 whole Chapter 611 Complete The chisel pierced the heart, and the carved knife scraped the bones over and over again. Gao Ming looked at the big hole in his belly. Every blood vessel seemed to be connected to a blood-red building. "I became a Blood City? This is the perspective of Blood City!" Gao Ming pretended to be a dirt city statue. He should have been in the belly of the statue, but his vision was infinitely higher. He saw the rays of light above his head, the monks kneeling on the seventh floor, the corpse being crushed casually, and also saw himself. His broken body was lying in the belly of the statue, lying in the desires of everyone. Reciting scriptures, praying, asking God, worshiping Buddha, all kinds of sounds have turned into colorful bubbles, which cannot fill the gap in people''s hearts at all. Desire gathering more and more, and when everything is about to be swallowed by desire, the ever-expanding desire suddenly explodes, forming a terrible force. This is far beyond the power of high life understanding, driven by desire, and with strong desire, it seems that it can turn false into real and dream into reality! "The power of the Spirit View comes from desire? Is this the power of belief?" Believe it as true. When everyone in the Spiritual Temple believes in one thing, that thing will become a fact, because there is no longer a beam of light in this dark tower. It can stand in the darkness and describe the outside world unscrupulously. The secret of becoming an immortal, the immortal palace above the head, every level of test is driven by the power of faith, and everyone''s desire blows up the illusory immortal palace, and is enslaved and imprisoned by the illusory immortal palace above the head. Gao Ming moved the foundation of the nine-level spiritual view, and a series of spiritual lights were like long whips made of stars, whipping on the statue of the Blood City God. "No wonder when I think you are Zhang Mingli, you will become more and more like Zhang Mingli. No wonder people will be instantly transformed into believers who seek immortality as long as they start to shake their hearts. They are themselves who convince them." Gao Ming all understood: "In the Lingguan, if everyone thinks that the Immortal Palace is real, you will become the real Immortal Palace. If everyone thinks that you are the last hope and the destination of Zhemeng Town, then you will become the ending of all the stories." The buildings were broken, but soon new buildings appeared again. Gao Ming''s will and the will of Blood City were merged together. He smiled with despair and despair: "What a pity, you are greedy. This group of ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town are not so easy to deal with. Those madmen don''t even believe in themselves. Will they believe you?" All the monks on the seventh floor were trembling, but Gao Ming became more and more unscrupulous. He accidentally helped Xuecheng find the power he needed most - believe. Desire poured into the cities that had been dead for many years, and Gao Sheng guided them, making them feel that this was the Immortal Palace. I believe it is just two simple words, but it takes a long time to lay the groundwork to achieve the effect. Everything Lingguan has done has shown amazing results in the Blood City. No one here thinks that Blood City is a dead city. Even if it exudes the intention of death and does not have any creatures, all believers are still full of longing and think that this is the Immortal Palace. One persons belief is not very effective, while a group of people believe it can shake the falsehood. When everyone believes it, it doesnt matter what the truth is anymore. The desires carrying the power of the Spiritual View not only changed the statues of the Blood City Gods, but also poured into Gaoming''s heart and drilled into the nightmare of Gaoming, which made Gaoming''s already blurred world boundaries more difficult to separate. The feeling brought to him by the nightmare will soon be more like reality than reality. The smoke that never dissipated in the Lingguan became thinner and the glow was dim. The Nine-level Spirit observed that the desires of sentient beings were decreasing rapidly. The golden cloud that had fallen from the Immortal Palace was like a giant python that had been practicing for thousands of years and was wrapped around the statue of the Blood City God. Weird characters lit up, and the nine gaps buried in the statue were broken open. In order not to allow Gao Ming to gain more desires, the Nine-level Spirit Temple would rather destroy the statue yourself and give up the seventh level. "Really, everything in the nightmare is true, and Blood City is also true..." When the statue of the **** was shattered, the blood city tattoo on Gao Ming''s body was undergoing changes that no one could have imagined. The tangible statue of the **** was shattered, but the invisible spiritual aggregate seemed to be transferred to Gao Ming. The gods carved by Gao Ming in the acupoints pinched out a series of magic seals, chanting Gao Ming in their mouths. The sealed room in their heart absorbed the desires of sentient beings and was also calling Gao Ming! There are 18,000 yang gods outside the body and 18,000 yin gods inside the body. The dead blood-colored city seems to have really turned into an immortal palace on him! The bubble of desire exploded into fog, condensed into water, washing away the blood stains on the dead city, and the blood patterns on Gao Ming''s body began to emerge with some kind of power that made ghosts and gods afraid. Nine golden glows were entangled, and they could not tear apart Gao Xian''s body, so they could only try to force him to "asce" again. But this time, the glow of light began to melt after touching the Blood City tattoo. Gao Ming only felt that his body had risen for a while and began to fall rapidly, and the glow of light outside and inside the body was shattering. "Are you finally going to become an immortal? I want to see what your immortal palace looks like." As soon as this thought came to mind, Gao Ming felt something hitting his back. It was not painful, but it also had a trace of the fragrance of soil. After a long time, his eyes were focused again, and Gao Ming saw the immortal palace within reach. "The lines on the Tianmen can be seen more clearly on this floor. I should have ''ascended'' to a higher floor." Gao Ming could not move, so he could only twist his neck as much as possible. He heard the sound of water flowing, saw trees, flowers, and a timid deer secretly observing him in the distance. So big The higher the Lingguan, the larger the area, Gao Ming didn''t know which floor he was on. He couldn''t see the boundary at first sight, and could only see a few strange buildings. Those buildings were all very tall, like arms full of desire, trying their best to reach the Immortal Palace above their heads. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! It seemed that Gao Ming was still moving for a long time, and the newly grown deer was a little curious. It stopped and arrived near Gao Ming. The rough tongue licked Gao Ming''s hanging arms, and Gao Ming grinned in pain, and the deer was so scared that she retreated repeatedly. The stream diluted the blood, the deer tilted its head, and its golden eyes reflected Gao Ming''s gradually recovering body. After repeated trials, it came to Gao Ming again and looked at Gao Ming''s chest curiously. What attracts the deer is not Gaoming, but the rays of light that are about to disappear in Gaoming''s body. It lowers its head and wants to lick the rays of light, but it is like catching the moon in a well, and there is only high-life blood on its tongue. The strong aroma of meat rushed into the body, and the deer seemed to be drunk and shook his mind. Fortunately, the new deer antlers were not sharp, so they did not hurt Gao Sheng. A few minutes later, bloodshots emerged from the golden deer''s eyes. It used to be like an elf in the forest, but now it lacks a trace of fairy spirit, but it has become more real. After shouting at Gao Ming twice, drinking Gao Ming''s blood, it seemed to regard Gao Ming as a kind of person and took great effort to carry Gao Ming on its back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 612 The only "living person" in the blood city Chapter 612 The only "living person" in the blood city "There is no need to take me away." Gao Ming''s wound was torn open, and he pressed on the deer''s back, and the blood stripes on his body were flowing, which was a bit like a spiritual treasure. The glow in his body was completely dispersed, and every inch of his life''s skin was occupied by the Blood City tattoo. He seemed to be really integrated with the Blood City. "How can I go out now? I''m wearing a blood-colored tattoo. Except for the haunted house actor, no other profession dares to hire me." Gao Ming was constantly diverting his attention, because once he stopped thinking, his consciousness would be dragged into the Blood City tattoo. The boundless blood-colored city seemed to have really been "resurrected" on him, with pale photos and terrifying shadows everywhere! Dead faces stared at him coldly in the photo. The already scattered ghost left a shallow shadow passing through him, and every building was covered with blood. Gao Ming had no way to escape, and the Blood City tattoo was on him. He was now the only living person in the dead city, and the only listener and witness in the city. "I''m looking for the truth, but the more I look for the truth, the more scary it becomes." Gao Ming also discovered something. As the desires of sentient beings injected into his heart, the sealed room in his heart also changed, and he began to simulate the appearance of the blood-colored city according to the ideas of sentient beings. After shivering, Gao Ming remembered the four words "Borrowing a corpse and resurrecting the soul for some reason. He now had a very strong premonition that the dead city was really going to be "resurrected" on him. Because Gao Ming believed it, the room in his heart became faster, and the cracks on the lock locking the atrium continued to spread, and more and more sounds came into Gao Ming''s ears. "Come back soon, come back soon!" "Gao Ming! The Investigation Bureau set a trap. Our headquarters in the supermarket was destroyed, and there were heavy casualties. The General Administration began to search for monster talk players across the city!" "The black fog is approaching, our home is swallowed up! It disappears, and dad and mom are gone!" "Gaoming, we must keep our last photos, that is our last hope!" "The shadow world overlaps with reality! The strongest dream ghost in the vast sea is hidden in the General Administration of Investigation!" "Hander Private College disappeared into the black fog, and the principal''s eyes were poached! Gao Ming! Can you hear the children''s voices? Where are you!" The sound from the atrium was like needles made of ice. They stabbed Gao Ming''s ears without saying anything, causing Gao Ming''s stinging pain, but when Gao Ming was not sure, they couldn''t catch them. "I want to help you too, but I can''t go back now, I can''t go back for the time being..." Gao Ming murmured to himself, his body was like a ragged rag, and he had to wait for the flesh and blood fairy to sew before moving. "Gaoming, I am your kindness. Listen, listen well! The happiness you feel in reality is a trap designed by fate. There is a deep malice hidden behind every gift! Don''t sink, don''t believe it!" "Hahahaha! Don''t listen to them, they all call you Gaoming, but is Gaoming really you? Is anyone really called Gaoming?" "Reality is the cause, nightmare is the result. The answer you are looking for is not in the nightmare, but in reality." "I have killed you so many times, and I need to know you better than you! Don''t go back to the sea, don''t go back! You must find your name in reality and find your true self!" Blocking both ears has no effect. Gao Sheng can only get used to it. His current situation is many times more serious than that of patients with paranoia. Adjusting his breathing, Gao Ming went from occasionally arguing with the voice in his heart to finally falling into silence. The blood gradually solidified, and Gao Ming''s physical injuries were getting better. He took a look in the direction of the deer''s advance. The hoofs stepped across the stream and the tender grass, and the deer entered a forest surrounded by fairy spirit. Gao Ming didn''t know where the other party was going to take him. The sound of the water became louder and louder, the branches and leaves became lush, and the fragrance of flowers was everywhere. Here there is a tranquility and beauty that Zhemeng Town could never exist. Maybe he was tired, the deer who had been moving forward suddenly stopped. "Why don''t you leave?" The deer with bloodshot eyes was filled with deer, and she was restlessly digging the soil with her hooves. Gao Ming heard someone talking not far ahead. With his legs bowed forward, the deer fell to his knees among the bushes. It and Gaoming had just been covered by shrubs, and a big tree was cut down more than ten meters away. The huge tree canopy was like an umbrella covering the sky. As the giant tree fell, Gaoming''s vision also became wider. It saw a waterfall hanging from the Immortal Palace like a Milky Way, with a majestic momentum. The water mist that broke into the deep pool covered dozens of meters. Even in a hostile relationship, Gao Ming felt that this scene was shocking. The waterfall seemed to be a bridge connecting the sky and the ground, connecting the immortals and mortals. "I trained nine children before I found this path to the immortals. You don''t give anything and want to be on an equal footing with me?" The white leaves fell, Gao Ming''s pupils shrank, this was Mr. Tang''s voice! He chased after him all the way and finally caught up with the ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! After careful observation, Gao Ming did not see Mr. Tang himself. The other party was very cautious and would never expose himself to the open. "Who hasn''t paid the price when you can come to this eighth level? Don''t be too domineering. Now is not the time for internal conflicts. When you occupy the spiritual temple, you can share the benefits based on your ability." A strange voice came from the ground, and the soil seemed to be its body. "The thirteen methods of ascending immortality have their own emphasis and have never distinguished the superiority. It is better to take advantage of today to compete. Whoever steps into the ninth floor first will be who will belong to the Immortal Palace." The wind blew the fairy spirit, and a woman seemed to be hiding in the clouds and mist. One by one, the voices came from all over the eighth floor, only the sounds were heard, but no one was seen. But after they finished speaking, all living beings in the eighth floor seemed to have begun to change. Human faces appear among the trees, leaves turn into white paper, fruits turn into rustling copper coins, the stream sometimes turns red, sometimes turns into dark black, and the shaking water plants stretch into black hair without realizing it. The big birds flying in the air became heads with intestines tied to the skulls, and the chirping insects turned into broken finger bones. The wild beasts in the forest scratched their furs, and their bodies began to rot and smelly. "Everything on this eighth level is transformed by various ghosts and gods? Their power and the nine-level spiritual view are merged together? Or do they want to work together to refine the nine-level spiritual view?" The situation was not clear, and the deer carrying the high-life deer became more and more uneasy, but perhaps because she drank the blood of high-life deed, it did not change, but just knelt on the ground, and her body kept trembling. The ground was trembling more and more obvious. The ghosts and gods had already tested each other and tear off their disguises to start the final battle to climb to the Immortal Palace. Although Gao Ming did not miss the opportunity to "accomplish the immortal", he came at some point. All the ghosts and gods had already "divided" the eighth floor. Now he only had a deer next to him who was scared to stand up. (End of this chapter) Chapter 613 Failure examples Chapter 613 Failure Example The eighth floor of Lingguan, the most beautiful and peaceful layer, completely changed in just a few minutes. All the beautiful things in Gao Ming''s eyes have become disasters related to ghosts and gods. The earth, trees, streams, and even the wind in the sky have turned into ghosts and gods'' soul banners. "Maybe this is what the Spirit Temple is really like." Gao Ming grabbed a handful of shrubs, and they were all ashes left by the burning of paper money, and they were shattered as soon as they touched: "These ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town are indeed different from those ordinary townsmen. They were not deceived by the Spirit Temple from beginning to end. They entered here not to become immortals, but to monopolize the nine-level Spirit Temple." After touching the trembling deer, Gao Ming comforted softly: "Don''t be afraid, no matter what your body is, I will keep you safe." After saying that, Gao Ming hid under the deer''s body, and he didn''t want to expose himself too quickly. Looking around, Gao Ming did not see the figures of the ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town: "They don''t know how long they have survived, they are all cunning, and I can''t be the first to be a bird." Gao Ming hid under the deer''s belly, and the deer also followed suit. Like a crab that likes lying on the sand, arched the ashes and soil around him onto him, covering up the beautiful patterns. What a fairy deer, now it looks more like a dirty black donkey. Touching the deer''s hair gradually turned black, Gao Ming vaguely felt that the smart deer was a little familiar, and looked like an "old friend". Without the interference of the sunlight, Gaoming''s body recovered to a pervert. With the naked eye, you can clearly see the flesh and blood growing. The torn wounds were sewn together from the Xuecheng tattoo and turned into complete blood patterns. Not to mention scars, there was not even a wrinkle at all. "I don''t know if this recovery ability can be brought into reality." The black ring on the tester''s wrist will monitor their status in a nightmare. When their data fluctuates abnormally, a red light will light up. The greater the fluctuation, the brighter the light will be. As Gao Ming''s wounds healed and his mental will began to recover, the warning light on his black ring emitted a dazzling red light, and the light became brighter and brighter until it flashed for a moment and went out directly. The data of high life not only far exceeds the limit of ordinary testers, but also breaks the upper limit estimated by researchers. "The Blood City tattoo is flawless and has brought real vitality to me; the flesh and blood ghosts and gods I summoned by the Dream Explanation Method are completely solidified, and there is no difference from the real ghosts and gods. Apart from that, I don''t feel that I am different from before." Heihuan had a malfunction, and Yongsheng Pharmaceutical will definitely ask the bottom line this time. After all, Zhemeng Town is too important to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Even a small mistake is probably going to be reviewed layer by layer, let alone Gao Ming almost broke the sky. "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical won''t let me go. My body is still in their laboratory. If you want to be safe this time, you must get enough chips." Hiding under the deer''s belly, Gao Ming calculated: "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical built Zhemeng Town to raise an indescribable, so the best chip is that I become an indescribable myself." Thinking of this, Gao Ming shook his head. The living person was in front of the indescribable situation, as if an ant looked up and saw the endless night sky: "It seems that he can only put hope on the ghosts and gods in my heart." Zhang Mingli was too difficult to control, and Gao Ming was willing to help the other party escape, but when it came to being an unspeakable qualification, he was not ready to let go, and he had no reason or qualification to make a decision to give up for the flesh and blood ghosts. When Gao Ming is still alive, ghosts and gods can no longer hold back. The turbid stream bulged upwards, like the green blood vessels rising from the skin of living people. The aquatic plants that turned into black hair were torn off. The giant trees on both sides of the stream were quickly withered. The insects of various colors crawled out of the tree trunks and fell into the water. The fallen leaves all over the sky turned into flying paper money in the blink of an eye. A dull sound came into Gao Ming''s ears, and he opened his deer hair and looked at it. The turbid stream full of insects crashed into the deep pool below the Immortal Waterfall. The Immortal Waterfall fell from the Immortal Palace. It was the only place without alienation on the eighth floor and the only place connected to the Immortal Palace. The dragon roar sounded from the bottom of the water, Gao Ming opened his eyes wide, and he saw a 100-meter-long black giant snake hidden in the turbid stream! "Water Dragon King?!" Gao Ming''s eyes were solemn: "Isn''t that big snake on the outer wall of Lingguan?" Scale and water splashed together, and the rotten corpses and various insects all penetrated into the water Dragon King''s body. The winding black shadow accumulated power in the deep pool, swung its long tail and slapped the water splash a hundred feet long. Then the seriously rotten snake head rushed out of the water surface and swam towards the Immortal Palace against the Immortal Waterfall! "Leaping the Dragon Gate?" Not only Gao Ming, other ghosts and gods did not expect that everything happened too suddenly, and it was too late for them to stop it. The snake''s tail swung, and the hundred-meter-long snake body headed straight for the Tianmen. It looked like a black sword, piercing the barrier between the immortals and mortals. "See, I see!" Mr. Tang''s voice came from the body of the black giant snake, mad, arrogant, and deep greed! Above the sky, among the stars, every building in the Immortal Palace seems to be condensed with moonlight, both real and illusory, such as unicorns, dragons, and various auspicious beasts walking in the pavilions. The black giant snake went upstream and shook its body hard. It was only ten feet away from the end of the immortal waterfall. "Go! Go up!" The rotten snake skin was washed away, and the huge snake body began to lose control. Corpse fell out of the snake''s skin and the scales fell off. Only then did everyone see that there were no eyeballs on the snake''s head, but only two deep black holes. "Mr. Tang stole the skin shed by the Dragon King?" Gao Ming understood the key point at once. He knew that Mr. Tang had sneaked into the river outside the town and snatched Chunniang away. The snake shed should have been taken away by him at that time. "Don''t stop! The Immortal Palace is right in front! It''s all mine! Everything is mine!" The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! No matter how Master Tang shouted, the snake sheds could not hold on after all. The corpses stuffed with snake skin were washed away by the fairy waterfall, and there was malice on their rotten faces. No one was willing to help Mr. Tang. These corpses were wrapped with black lines. Before, Mr. Tang used these black lines to control the guests. Now the black lines on these corpses have become the constraints of Mr. Tang, making him unable to "ascend to the immortals." "You, you **** miscellaneous!" The snake body collapsed, the huge snake shed was split into pieces, and in the end it was only a snake head that was struggling to support it. It used all its strength, but it still couldn''t stop sliding. "Mr. Tang''s real body is hidden in the snake''s head? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." Gao Ming touched his chin, and his stomach was about to emerge, but someone took action first than him. A butcher knife covered in meat flew out of the woods like a meteor, hitting the snake''s head! The scream sounded, and Mr. Tang hung in the air, unable to avoid it. He seemed to have been pierced with the snake''s head. The shattered giant snake was washed down from the fairy waterfall, and the deep pool was filled with corpses and snake sheds tied to black lines. Only after the snake''s head sank into the deep pool, it never floated up again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 614 The real door Chapter 614 The Real Door "It is not easy to succeed in ascending to the Immortality. You need to gather all the right time, place, and people. Mr. Tang may have known the secret between the Water Dragon King and Lingguan for a long time. He deliberately disguised himself as a black giant snake and did not suffer from the rejection of Lingguan. Unfortunately, he was plotted against by the corpse he had been manipulating." Gao Ming looked at the deep pool: "It''s not that I don''t report it, the time has not come, but I always feel that the old guy is not dead yet." There was no body of Mr. Tang, and there was no clothing on the water. The guy was likely to have hid in the dark again. "The butcher''s pig-killing sword is very evil. If you get it, you will be seriously injured even if you don''t die." He slowly moved his gaze and Gao Ming looked at the woods not far away from him. The butcher''s knife flew out from there just now, and the butcher''s hiding place is very close to him. "After Zhu Ren refining his murderous intent in the Danfang, he became even more sinister. But I''m curious, how many knives he has in his hand now?" The number of tools for the butcher to kill pigs was fixed, one was on Gao Ming and the other was on Mr. Tang. He didn''t have many weapons left. The leaves swayed, and a figure slowly walked out from behind the thickest tree in the dense forest. "That''s the butcher?" Walking on the broken leaves and pieces of paper money, the pale palm dragged a bone-cutting knife that was almost two meters long. The blade exuding coldness formed a sharp contrast with the thin body of the dragger. Gao Ming could feel the deer trembling, and fear was transmitted to him: "What is the butcher really looks like?" There is no bloodthirst or madness, and it is completely different from the image of a corrupt monster that Gao Ming imagines. The butcher who walked out from behind the tree had thick chests, wide shoulders, and tall figure, but he didn''t have much flesh on his body, and his skin was as white as a dead pig that had been soaked for half a month. The blade dragged out long scratches on the ground, and his arms were welded to the hilt like chains. Looking up along the arm, the butcher lowered his head and wore a loose pig face. His black and white hair was exposed from the gap in the pig''s skin. He seemed to have been squeezed out of his energy, but his whole body exuded an extremely dangerous aura. The deer''s front hooves trembled, and she couldn''t help but want to escape, but Gao Ming pressed his mouth and head hard. He fought from the bottom to the eighth floor, and the butcher was most affected by the Lingguan. He was not like Mr. Tang, and he was not as insidious as other ghosts and gods, and always fought head-on. On the first level, he threw away the livestock who were willing to believe in immortals and Buddhas, on the second level, he refined the murderous intent into a pill, on the third level, he used his **** eyes to create "magic weapons", on the fourth level, he used his turbid memories to make scriptures, and on the fifth level, he spent his life to break the formation... Climbing to the eighth floor of Lingguan, there were only a few knives left on the butcher for killing pigs, which were clean and pure to the extreme. He walked slowly forward, but the butcher did not walk fast, but seemed to imply some rule. His footsteps gradually covered up the screams and suppressed the sound of water flowing, as if he was the only one of the entire eighth floor. The loose pig face was casually placed on his head, and there was no other unnecessary voice in the butcher''s mind. He was no longer crazy, but the price was that he had almost lost everything. "I won''t believe it easily..." "Everything in Zhemeng Town is illusory..." The butcher walked to the fairy waterfall, raised his head, and two sounds appeared in his mouth. The tone of these two voices is completely different, and the tones are completely different, but they are full of deep confusion. "If you want to convince me..." "If you are willing to prove it to me..." The five fingers gathered together little by little, locking the bone-cutting knife tightly. "Then try it, can you be killed by me..." "The immortal will definitely not die under my knife..." A terrifying smile appeared on the wrinkled pig''s face. As the butcher raised his head, the pig''s face was once again pressed against his skin, sticking together perfectly. "The immortal will definitely not be killed by me." "The only animals that can be killed by me are the animals." The butcher stepped forward, his speed getting faster and faster. Cracked cracks appeared on his thin body, his flesh and blood became dim, but the bone-cutting knife in his hand burst out with dazzling blood. Stepping on the edge of the deep pool, the butcher jumped up, staring at the sky gate guarded by stars in the center of the Immortal Palace. While his skin was withering rapidly and locking his target, the butcher''s eyes melted like water, and all the remaining power he had rushed towards the knife in his hand. The butcher never thought of becoming an immortal. He was deceived by various lies for all his life and was crazy for all his life. Now he only wants the truth and wants to see the sky outside this nightmare. Every part of the body is sacrificed, and the memory of his whole life turns into the last action, which is the action that the butcher repeated countless times every day. He waved his hands and chopped the bone-cutting knife in his hand towards the Immortal Palace. "open!" The moment the blade was swung out, the butcher''s body began to break, and he fell down, but the knife flew towards the Immortal Palace! The immortal waterfall that fell from the nine heavens was cut off from the center. If everything was illusory, then nothing in the Spirit Temple could stop the knife. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The rays of thousands of feet of rays were split open, and the flowing galaxies could not be stopped. The fairy mist dissipated, and the treasure halls were twisted. The fairy palace, which seemed to be condensed in moonlight, was easily penetrated! "Fake it, that Fairy Palace is the flower in the water and the moon in the well. Everything is fake! It''s all..." Before Gao Ming could say the last sentence, his pupils suddenly shrank. The entire eighth floor ghosts and gods also looked at some place. They saw the butcher''s knife splitting all the illusions, passing through the Immortal Palace, and finally chopping on the Tianmen! There was a loud bang, and the entire spiritual temple was shaking! "The Immortal Palace is false, but the Heavenly Gate is true! There is really a special door in the Nine-level Spiritual Temple!" The ghosts and gods on the Eighth level were all excited. They saw a way out of the nightmare, which might be the exit to reality! You no longer have to endure the endless night, and you can finally taste all kinds of fresh sacrifices without restraint. As long as you can master that door, they will gain unimaginable benefits. The bone-cutting knife could not penetrate the sky gate and stabbed it on the gate. The butcher who was falling down had already sacrificed his eyes. He saw nothing, but he heard the sound of collision in his ears while he was dying. "The butcher''s knife has been cut..." "It''s true, it''s true..." The two voices disappeared in the wind at the same time, and the butcher exhausted all his strength, and in the end, only the pig-faced mask slowly fell. Taking advantage of the fact that the ghosts and gods were all on the sky gate, Gao Ming patted the deer''s head, and each person and deer sneaked into the deep pool and took away the pig-faced mask as quickly as possible. It is said to be a mask, but it is actually more like a hollowed-out pig head, with blood-red names carved in it. Gao Ming also saw the word Li Zhu inside. "Did the butcher record all the livestock he slaughtered?" The deer seemed a little sad and touched the pig''s face mask with her head. Gao Ming did not drive it away, but just put his hand into the mask. Every name was warm and seemed to contain some kind of power. (End of this chapter) Chapter 615 Not a fuel-efficient light Chapter 615 Nothing is a good-efficient lamp "Butterflies are an indispensable useful **** in Zhemeng Town. Livestock are needed for holding various rituals, but I didn''t expect that the butcher in this town who really cares about those livestock would be the butcher in charge of slaughtering domestic animals." The big stone at the entrance of the town is full of names. The old updater only cares about protecting the town people. If the livestock is killed, they will be killed. Only the butcher still has some records here. Looking back on the first time I met a butcher, Gao Ming was in the shopkeeper Wangs butcher shop. The immortal thing was bullying a black donkey. Later, the butcher brought the shopkeeper Wang into the millstone and rescued the black donkey turned from the tester. "What Fu Shu said before may be correct. The butchers in the town are indeed the simplest and honest people he can find." Gao Ming put away the pig-faced mask. He recalled that although the butcher had chased him for a while, he did not hurt him. He also accidentally helped him solve many troubles: "The debt of death is gone, but Zhemeng Town can turn a simple and simple town citizen into a very murderous madman. This ghost place is indeed evil." Gao Ming really couldn''t understand why Fu Shu made Zhemeng Town in a healing game, which turned out to be like this in the end? Since they learned that the Heavenly Gate is real, all the ghosts and gods seem to be crazy. They dont care about pulling each others back legs and begin to use all their strength to prepare for the ascension. "There were many spiritual views in Zhemeng Town before. Later, those spiritual views were all occupied by ghosts and gods, and became their own mansions. These nine-level spiritual views cooperated with the Water Dragon King and built their bodies underground. They did not appear until the last moment. They were definitely not that easy to deal with." Gao Ming was not overwhelmed by the interests in front of him. In fact, he didn''t need to care so much about the "Heaven Gate". Unlike other ghosts and gods, he had many ways to leave as a tester. "Let them compete for it first." Wearing a pig-faced mask, Gao Ming signaled the deer to retreat. They were far away from the fairy waterfall and buried among fallen leaves and paper money. The waterfall split by the butcher quickly recovered, and the Qionglou Yuyu in the Immortal Palace was not affected at all, except for an extra bone-cutting knife on the door that day. Compared with the Tianmen standing in the center of the Immortal Palace, the knife was pitiful, but no one could ignore it. It was like a nail, nailed to the heart of Lingguan. The loess is flying, blowing away the paper money, and the harsh sorrow sounds on the edge of the earth, for whom is played. An arm stretched out from the cracked soil, and the carrion fell off, leaving only white bones. Amid the sound of sorrow, white bones crawled to the north of the eighth floor. They grabbed each other''s bodies, and their bones were embedded in each other''s bodies, forming an upward ladder. There is no need to rely on the immortal waterfall, the ghosts and gods are powerful and arrogant, and they have to step into the immortal palace by themselves. In the south, opposite to the White Bone Ladder, loess rolled, like a dragon turning over, a huge grave bulging upwards, and all the flowing winds of the eight layers turned into white banners and inserted around the big grave. The wind stopped, and the river flowing underground began to flow backwards, as black as ink, rushing to the west. The water droplets could not flow into the sky, but they turned into wisps of black mist in the sorrow and joy, as if worshiping the incense burned by ancestors. The fragrance mist spread very quickly, and soon touched the "fairy energy" above the head. When the two sides mixed together, the fairy energy gradually began to become turbid. "Is it the jealous **** of Zhemeng Town that took action? Such a big battle?" In three directions, the breath of death penetrates the world, and the Immortal Palace seems to be in their pocket. "You group of corpses who lie on other people''s corpses and are born by sucking essence and blood, dare to call them ghosts and gods?" In the palace condensed like moonlight, a voice that made Gao Ming extremely familiar sounded in the spiritual temple. His five fingers couldn''t help but hold them tightly, and Gao Ming''s face twitched: "Zhang Mingli?" When he had this idea, the voice was more similar to Zhang Mingli. "Dreams are indescribable ghosts. If you are immersed in dreams, you will have only one end, that is, your soul will be scattered. Only by becoming an immortal can you untie the **** and gain new life." Zhang Mingli''s voice became clearer and clearer, but Gao Ming, who was hiding under the deer''s body, became more and more suspicious. "Zhang Mingli is indeed worried that the man named Meng Yingshen will return again, but he will never find such a bad reason or excuse to become an immortal." Whether others believe it or not, Gao Ming made up his mind: "That is definitely not Zhang Mingli, but Lingguan is disguised!" In fact, Gao Ming has another consideration. Even if the person behind the construction of the Lingguan is Zhang Mingli, what if? He came to save Zhang Mingli, and he also had conflicts with Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, but this does not mean that he will cooperate. Zhang Mingli was worried that Meng would occupy his body and was very resistant to Meng''s power, but Gao Ming didn''t care. Gao Ming urgently needed the ability to change everything, even the power of Meng would not matter. "Everything in Zhemeng Town comes from dreams. I was born in my heart. You imprisoned me and tortured me, but what can this change?" The Bone Ladder was set at the edge of the Immortal Palace, and a white sedan chair was held by countless white bones'' arms, slowly approaching the Immortal Palace. Something seemed to grow in the big tomb on the other side, and all the ghosts and gods completely ignored Zhang Mingli''s voice in the Immortal Palace. "You regard the sentient beings in your dreams as ants, spread fear, and take the memories in the human mind as things. Where do you deserve to be ghosts and gods? It''s just a group of nightmare." The door of the main hall of the Immortal Palace opened to both sides, and a "Zhang Mingli" with a neck, limbs and head full of suture marks appeared on the ninth floor of Lingguan. He was wearing an ordinary long gown, and every time he said something, the immortal energy inside Lingguan would be more. The ground under his feet also rippled like a lake at the same time, turning into a huge mirror, allowing people on every floor of the Spiritual Temple to see what was happening here. "Everyone can become an immortal. I am willing to pass all the miserable believers to the other side, except for you nightmares that cause disasters." Zhang Mingli''s voice was sonorous and powerful, like a vast sky thunder: "You are the culprits. If you do not eliminate you, you will not be immortals! If you do not destroy you, our path will not be able to go through." The palms were facing down, and the glows were falling, but several ghosts and gods ignored them directly and continued to move upwards. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! Zhang Mingli''s eyes were filled with a smile, and his five fingers slowly closed: "Would you like to join me to kill the evil leader?" Before he finished speaking, the light of the sky turned into a sharp sword, and each of them was soaked in murderous intent. "Hahahaha, it''s done, it''s done!" With his big sleeves waving, Zhang Mingli''s palms flipped, and the sea of ??clouds and the galaxy began to rotate. He seemed to have grabbed the Beidou in his hand, stirring up the dark night that had never changed since ancient times. The illusory immortal palace also condensed at this moment, and the stars slid from the eaves, gathering into the heavenly river, directly shaking down the bone ladder. "It became real?!" Gao Ming opened his eyes wide. The impact of the galaxy was insulated at all, and the white sedan chair on the ladder suffered a severe injury. The statue of the past and future **** appeared in his eyes, Gao Ming stared at the ground that turned into a mirror under Zhang Mingli''s feet. He saw believers from other levels of Lingguan. Those villagers, paper people, and livestock who were determined to seek immortality fell to the ground with great devotion and dedicated their faith and strength to Zhang Mingli in the Immortal Palace. All kinds of ghosts and gods and Gao Ming do not think that the Immortal Palace really exists, but other people in Lingguan have long been brainwashed. They have suffered enough of their suffering and have pressed all their hopes on becoming immortals. The Spiritual Consciousness did not force them, and they were even more willing to believe that everything was true than the Spiritual Consciousness itself. Under this extremely strong desire, the power of the spiritual view was exerted to the extreme, which is the horror of belief. (End of this chapter) Chapter 616 The ultimate goal Chapter 616 The ultimate goal The taboo **** in the white sedan fell into the corpse. It did not expect that the illusory immortal palace would suddenly become real and was caught off guard. However, the taboo **** was the ghost **** of Zhemeng Town after all. Several obscure syllables came out of the sedan chair, and the bones suddenly smelled foul. The curtain was lifted, and an arm full of burial scriptures stretched out, pointing to the sky, then to the ground, and finally to the heart of "Zhang Mingli". Zhang Mingli, who had already had many traces of suture on his body, seemed to sense something in an instant. The place where he was sewn on his body was itchy, and the black flesh was urging out, and the foul-smelling black blood oozed out from his eyes and mouth. "The evil demons are wrong. If you don''t get rid of you, why do you become immortals?" He was righteous, but what Zhang Mingli did next made Gao Ming feel ashamed. He leaned down his palm and touched the mirror. It seemed that he had just washed his hands in the mirror that was washed like water waves, but in fact he passed the disaster on his body to all the believers in the Spirit Temple through the mirror. Blessings do not necessarily share the same thing, but difficulties do not necessarily share the same thing. Gao Ming saw that the believers in the mirror could not bear the power of the taboo **** collapsed, black blood flowed out of their bodies, and their wounds were ulcerated, causing pain to death. But what shocked Gao Ming even more was that most believers actually gritted their teeth and endured it. They endured the pain that should have belonged to him for "Zhang Mingli" and were willing to give all their strength. Everything they did was just for the hope not to fail. If there is no expectation, they might live in Zhemeng Town for the rest of their lives, but the appearance of the Nine-level Spirit View puts a false immortal palace in front of them, telling them that there is another way and another choice in this world. It''s that simple, just because I saw the beauty, the townspeople want to give everything closer to it. Gao Ming had a special idea in his mind, and his emotions are very complicated now. At a certain moment, the appearance of the believers in the mirror overlapped with the remains of his nightmare. Both sides seemed to be pursuing something that could not be obtained and were fighting for it. Gao Ming suddenly understood the believers a little. His hand gently pressed on his heart, listening to every beating of his heart and the messy sounds in his ears. "I know why you hold on to me and don''t let go. You also regard me as your only hope, the last straw in the hand of the drowning person, so you call me like this crazy." No longer resisting the sound that kept coming out of his heart, Gao Ming''s ears were instantly drowned. He seemed to have been thrown into an amusement park filled with children. Everyone held the brain of a mentally ill patient, and his distorted faces were full of "laughing" in despair. "Open the room hidden in your heart, your past will be completely back, are you ready to abandon everything now?" "The truth may be the source of pain, believe me, don''t open that room." The chains on the atrium were all straightened, and the Blood City tattoo spread into the big lock. Gao Ming heard the sound in the chain, but soon the sound was overwhelmed by more noises. He curled up, his personality seemed to be torn into countless parts. The initial symptom of auditory hallucinations was that he occasionally heard someone talking, but he seemed to feel that the whole world was crazy and that all the dead were confiding with him. The desires that originally belonged to the spiritual view penetrated into every corner of the high-lived atrium, and the power of belief was turning the illusion in the nightmare into reality. All the ghosts and gods on the eighth floor are fighting for the Immortal Palace, and the owner of the Lingguan starts a killing act, and no one cares about the high life hidden under the deer''s belly. As the owner of the Spiritual Temple mobilized the power of the Spiritual Temple to stimulate sentient beings to believe that they wanted to turn false into reality, the mysterious room in the Gaoming atrium also began to expand, and there were too many things that wanted to come out and get out of that nightmare. The Blood City tattoo flows by itself, as if it is evolved with the power of faith. Gao Ming has no ability to stop and intervene. If you want the Blood City tattoo to stop, you may have to destroy the Spirit View and make this power of faith lose its effect. The deer''s fur kept turning black. It used its hooves to dig the soil and brought more paper money ashes to its body. Only it felt an indescribable aura of horror under its belly. "boom!" Thunder rolled in the sky, the twelve side doors of the main hall of the Immortal Palace opened, and the dragon pillars rose from the ground, the wind, clouds, thunder, lightning, sun, moon and stars were all gathered above "Zhang Mingli", the plain long gown and the fairy waterfall were hanging together. He stepped on the mirror under his feet, crazily sucking the power of all believers. "Hahahaha! Now, with my thoughts, it will shine brightly on the world! You evil spirits that harm the world should be killed and killed!" The believers bleeded in seven orifices, their black hair turned white, and their flesh and blood were dried up, which made them turn into virtual and solid buildings in the Immortal Palace, guarding the Tianmen. "Everyone, the Nine-level Spiritual View is not simple. Why don''t we join forces first and then divide the level after we erase its will and turn it into a dead object." "agree." "Okay." Following the three taboo gods, the "God of Use" in Zhemeng Town gathered in the eighth level of the east. The loess turned into a person''s back, stones pieced together into bones, the flowing streams became blood vessels, the eight layers of beasts, insects, birds turned into ears, tall trees became his hair, and "used gods" turned into acupuncture points and heart points. They, who usually maintain the normal operation of Zhemeng Town, can easily use everything existing in the eight layers to create a "giant god" that can meet the immortal palace. The rays of light were shining, and countless golden swords stabbed the eighth level of ghosts and gods, but the ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town were more vicious than the other. They were at the cost of injury, as if they had agreed, and at the same time they were moving upward. The white bone ladder, the big tomb, the black fog, and the giant **** captured the Immortal Palace from all directions. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The glazed bricks and tiles are broken, the sun, moon and stars are falling, and the Immortal Palace is tilting! "Evil does not suppress righteousness, I am standing here, never retreating, and I must fight for a dawn for all those living in nightmare!" The sun, moon and stars above my head were imprinted on the long gown, and "Zhang Mingli" controlled the Immortal Palace with both hands. When his five fingers closed, the Immortal Palace also trapped the ghosts and gods in all directions like a prison: "It''s time to wake up from the dream!" With all believers as the bond, "Zhang Mingli" temporarily trapped the ghosts and gods of Zhemeng Town and connected them with the Tianmen in the center of the Immortal Palace: "I know all your plans very clearly! All your actions are in my expectation! Greedy, despicable, selfish, strong, and vicious. I had known this would happen, and I saw the ending! Hahaha! Immortal Palace? Come into my Immortal Palace!" "I have infinite merits in my establishment of the Heavenly Gate! Dear fellow Taoists, it''s time to wake up! It''s time to get rid of this endless nightmare!" "Zhang Mingli"''s face was distorted due to excitement. Some of the believers in the other levels of Lingguan had already lost their souls, but he didn''t care at all: "The Heavenly Gate is behind me! When you push this door open, all the illusions in the world will be destroyed! What do you think is behind the Heavenly Gate, and what''s behind the Heavenly Gate!" After all the ghosts and gods were connected with the Heavenly Gate, their willpower was briefly gathered on the Heavenly Gate, and their faith and belief were also borrowed by "Zhang Mingli" in a short period of time. This time is very short, but I have done a lot of things. "It''s worth sacrificing the lives of all believers in the view of the world, and for a few seconds to enslave ghosts and gods!" With a hot look, "Zhang Mingli" looked at the Tianmen at the highest point of the Lingguan, and the power of belief reached its peak. The impossible Tianmen existed incredibly real. "Zhang Mingli" walked towards the Tianmen, and he stopped in front of the Tianmen. At the same time, Gao Ming''s will continued to sink and stopped in front of a door deep in his heart. The big lock was covered with cracks and was soaked in the Blood City tattoo. Now it seems that with just a little force, it can be opened. (End of this chapter) Chapter 617 Behind my door Chapter 617 My Door Stepping on the ladder and auspicious clouds, "Zhang Mingli" painted the sun, moon and stars on his body, looking at the gate of heaven that was so close to him. There are thirteen transformation methods hidden in Zhemeng Town. Each one has the opportunity to become unspeakable at the end of the practice, but the resources of Zhemeng Town are simply not enough to support everyone to take the last step. Compared with other transformation methods, the method of building a view has great disadvantages, which cannot move and is not good at fighting, so every spiritual view will be occupied by other ghosts and gods and lose its will. "I was in the darkness of the ground, eating the debris you fell from other nightmares, collecting the corpses you ruined, and building this place little by little with the filthy things you don''t even see." The glazed golden tiles reflect the rays of light. No one can imagine how terrifying and dirty the magnificent immortal palace is in people''s eyes. "All preparations are for this moment." Each transformation method has its own characteristics and is in charge of a rule in Zhemeng Town. However, because Nine-level spiritual view has never appeared in Zhemeng Town before, no one knows what the rule is to cultivate the method of building the view to the extreme. The power of all believers in the temple was used as a bond to turn the Immortal Palace into reality. Zhang Mingli used this to trap most of the ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town, and used them as sacrifices to try to open the Heavenly Gate. For those living in this deep nightmare, when they open their eyes, they see endless darkness, surrounded by all kinds of cruel and strange evil spirits. Leaving here and getting out of this nightmare is their most real and true hope. "Zhang Mingli" raised his hand, but this simple action took a lot of effort, as if his whole body was wrapped in chains. When his hand touched the Tianmen, his face began to blur, no longer like Zhang Mingli, but another ordinary person, the power of faith gathered on him rushed into the Tianmen. A series of divine patterns appeared on the door standing at the highest point of the nightmare. The patterns were similar to the Blood City tattoo, but the aura contained completely different. "Friends of Taoism, please help me with another help! The gate of heaven is about to open, dawn is coming! Dream is about to wake up!" The financiers turned into smoke with a fever on their faces, and merged into the glow like ascension. The trapped ghosts and gods began to become weak, and their characteristics were being borrowed for a short time. The patterns on the Tianmen became clearer and clearer. "Zhang Mingli" pressed his hands on the door, starting with his palms, all the patterns were ignited, and a pair of extremely huge butterfly wings appeared on the Tianmen, as if they were going to fly into the abyss with the whole world. "open!" Everyone''s body in Lingguan was hollowing out, but the expression of "Zhang Mingli" was unprecedentedly crazy. The tightly closed sky gate in front of him really opened a thin slit! A very shallow beam of blood shone in. Zhemeng Town, which is forever shrouded in the dark, seemed to have really waited for its dawn. "Zhang Mingli"''s eyes were stinging, as if they were about to melt like ice in the next second, but he didn''t care at all. He pressed the door with great excitement and almost lay on the door. "It''s soon, it''s soon!" His face was so excited that he was crowded forward. He actually didn''t care about other people''s lives or death, nor was he going to open the Heavenly Gate completely. He just wanted to let himself enter the Heavenly Gate first in just a few seconds of trapping ghosts and gods. The immortal palace in Lingguan is false and woven by many townsmen with fantasy, but the "xian palace" behind Tianmen really exists. He squeezed his head and twisted his body. "Zhang Mingli" finally pushed his head into the Tianmen against the light. He opened his eyes wide, and he only saw the world on the other side of the Tianmen in the entire spiritual temple. The body that was pushing the door wildly paused, and the distortion and madness on "Zhang Mingli"''s face were wrapped in an extremely terrifying chill. His expression didn''t even have time to change, and he froze in place. "Zhang Mingli" did not continue to crowd behind the door desperately. He stopped in front of the gap where the sky gate opened, with lifelike butterfly wings on both sides. "Does the Heaven Gate lead to reality? Is this a place deeper than a deep nightmare...?" The power of belief began to collapse from "Zhang Mingli"''s body, all his beliefs were shaken, and the glow of countless believers turned into blood-red. The appearance of the owner of Lingguan is now completely different from that of Zhang Mingli. His body is withering rapidly, just like a statue of a **** in an ancient temple that has been blew by the wind and sun for thousands of years. When the owner of Lingguan was stunned, his will was immersed in his heart and his hand was pressed on the door in his heart. There were countless messy sounds in my ears, some of which were blocking, some encouragement, some roars, some insults, and more of which were calls for help. Taking a deep breath, Gao Ming used his arm to force, and the **** glow and auspicious clouds that had lost their direction began to surge towards the place where he was hiding. The power of belief changed direction and gathered towards him frantically! "open!" The blood city pattern on the lock turned into cracks, and the sound of shattering changed from one or two at the beginning to bursts of thunder. "You will regret it! You will definitely regret it when you go back! I killed you so many times just to prevent you from becoming me again. This road cannot be done, it cannot be done!" "Don''t listen to them, do what you think!" "No matter whether you have a high life or not, no matter what choice your fate gives you, make a decision according to your own will!" The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! All the sounds were finally covered by the shattering sound in Gao Ming''s heart. The sound became louder and louder, and finally it came out of Gao Ming''s chest, resounding throughout Lingguan. The owner of the spiritual temple who was pushing the door and the ghosts and gods who were temporarily trapped heard it. They looked back at the wounded earth, where there was a deer covered with black hair. Everything in the eighth level is controlled by the rules of ghosts and gods, but this strange deer seems to be out of control. In a sense, it has got rid of the rules of Zhemeng Town. "It was only after gathering the power of most of the ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town that I received this opportunity." The owner of the Lingguan became ferocious: "No, this is my Lingguan, this is my Heavenly Gate, and no one can take it away! Even if it is even darker outside the door..." The last core of the big lock was completely broken under the impact of two internal and external forces. The voice of the owner of the Spirit Temple was drowned, and the pair of huge butterfly wings on the Heavenly Gate instantly turned bloody, and each time they flapped, they burned away part of it like fire. Unlike the owner of Lingguan, Gao Ming seemed to hold down an invisible door with both hands. He was on this side of the door and there were still pairs of hands helping him. The power of faith and the real manifested all the illusions in the heart. Gao Ming raised his head and saw the room in his heart clearly. The room sealed by chains was filled with various terrifying and exaggerated torture instruments, and was full of ghosts that had appeared in fragments of his memory. Through the invisible door, they were also looking at Gao Ming. (End of this chapter) Chapter 618 Memory return Chapter 618 Memory Return Step by step, beat it again and again, no matter how many different sounds it was wrapped, Gao Ming was never shaken. Compared to the owner of the Spirit Temple who collapsed after seeing the "view" outside the door, Gao Ming is much more determined. The countless deaths have allowed him to experience various endings, and it also made him extremely convinced that one thing is that he is in the worst and desperate situation. He does not need to care about the direction. As long as he moves forward and changes, everything will be better. Gao Ming didn''t know what the owner of Lingguan saw, but he knew very well what was in front of him, which was completely different from the warm and happy scenes in real life. There were scarred monsters in his heart! They exuded a stranger aura than evil spirits, and each face was filled with hatred and anger, but from some of the characteristics they retained, they could also see that they had been proof of humanity. What made them monsters? What destroyed an entire city? What traps high life in the death of infinite reincarnation? The culprit needs to be punished, and all tragedies need someone to atone for their sins. This is the truest thought in Gao Mings heart. The power of belief that Gao Ming, who was robbed by Gao Ming, was stimulated to the greatest extent. The tattoo of Blood City became extremely bright, and finally an arm in the atrium completely turned into reality! The invisible barrier was penetrated, and an arm that looked very similar to Gao Ming stretched out from the darkness and clasped him tightly. "Bang!" The big lock was split into pieces, and all the chains collapsed at this moment. Endless despair surged out of Gao Ming''s heart, and the fragments of memory in his heart began to merge with his main consciousness. "I remember it, I remember it! I come from the Hanhai. This is not my sin, this is my life!" The huge butterfly wings on the Tianmen were burning out, and the glazed pavilion in the Immortal Palace slowly melted into the moonlight and scattered into the smoke and clouds. Attracted by the Blood City tattoo, the smoke was dyed red. The owner of Lingguan also wanted to repaint the butterfly pattern and compete for Gao Ming, but he could not do it at all. He could only stand in front of the Tianmen where a thin slit was pushed open, and watched helplessly as all the faith of all living beings in Zhemeng Town were poured into Gao Ming''s body. Buildings rose from the ground, and 18,000 gods in Gaoming''s body roared, and they sent the power used by the owner of the Lingguan to ascend to the immortals and open the heavenly gate into his heart. "Dream interpretation!" The outer wall of the Nine-Story Spirit Temple was shattered like an eggshell, and the whole body was covered with blood-tattooed city tattoos seemed to have become a "Heaven Gate", and his heart was where the two worlds met. The Immortal Palace was broken, and all the ghosts and gods had regained their freedom, but no one acted rashly, the situation in front of him was confusing and unable to understand, and no one wanted to be the other party''s wedding dress. The despair rolling out has been out of control. In the deep darkness, buildings belonging to the vast sea began to appear on a large scale. They are all stained with death intentions, and their skin is covered with blood that cannot be washed away. Among these buildings, figures in Gaoming''s memory began to appear, with all kinds of ghosts and evil spirits, and there were more than the Gu insects in Zhemeng Town. However, most of their bodies are illusory and cannot escape the construction scope of the Blood City, but there are also some ghosts whose bodies are completely real! This part of the evil ghosts is not the dead souls in the Blood City, nor is it fictionalized by Gao Ming from his memory. They have been hiding in Gao Ming''s torture house from the very beginning! A hand covered with scars stretched out from Gao Mings chest, and suddenly a **** rain broke out in Lingguan. A pair of scarlet eyes slowly opened, and the wet hair was draped over the red raincoat. "Child, my child, you still haven''t found it..." The terrifying aura oppressed Gao Ming, and the wrinkled red raincoat unfolded next to Gao Ming like blood. In addition to the red raincoat, there are many faceless believers and various alienated beasts, and the shadow of high life also begins to fluctuate, slowly turning into a giant dog several meters in size! Every face here corresponds to a memory of Gao Ming, which is why he must remember the past. A turbid water flowed in the darkness, and a head seemed to be watching Gao Ming. His mouth opened slightly, but unfortunately his voice was soon overwhelmed by other noises. Ignoring those reminders and warnings, Gao Ming finally chose to "smash" the big lock and opened the room sealed in his heart. The "Immortal Palace" carved from the seven-story statue has become real, and blood-colored buildings are crazily eroding the spiritual temple. The gaps on the tower wall spread rapidly. In order to open the heavenly gate, the owner of Lingguan squeezed out all the believers, and it could no longer stop them. However, there was no sign of the Spirit Temple collapse. The Bloody Building did not want to destroy the place, but just wanted to replace it. All this was not something Gao Ming could control. The moment he opened the house in his heart, his will was hit by an unimaginable impact. All the memory fragments are reintegrated, and he is no longer going to read the memory, but merged into one. The memory blocked for unknown reasons finally returned. Gao Ming seemed to be held up by countless hands in a trance and walked towards a certain road. He did not open his eyes, soaked his whole body and mind in the memories of the past. The blood city tattoo on his body was growing, and even the flesh and blood ghosts and gods had undergone drastic changes. "What''s going on?" The confusing voice of the **** of jeong came from the white sedan chair: "He is not the **** of Zhemeng Town!" "External? There is a ghost hidden among those outsiders who can be used as sacrifices or livestock at will?" "What a terrifying blood city... No, it should be called the Immortal Palace now!" The owner of the Lingguan''s dry skin drooped on his bones, and it seemed to have been aged by dozens of years: "Why is this happening? There can only be one door in every deep nightmare. I am the Lingguan built with this door as the foundation. Why does the second door appear in Zhemeng Town!" The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The owner of Lingguan roared like a madman, as if he was deliberately reminding the ghosts and gods that all the power of Lingguan had been taken away by Gao Ming, and the passage to another world was also under the control of Gao Ming. "The Nine-level Spirit View stole the power of many ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town. The sky gate that was opened should belong to Zhemeng Town. How could it fall into the hands of outsiders?" The giant composed of gods smashed the Blood City with a punch: "You can''t let it go." The ghosts and gods in all directions have changed their targets. In fact, even if they do not attack Gaoming, the Blood City will trap them in the unconscious expansion. "Catch it!" White bones form mountains, and souls turn into black fog. Zhemeng Town was created by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical for countless resources. Every ghost and **** has the possibility of becoming unspeakable. After they joined forces, they were extremely powerful, as if they wanted to destroy this dream. Gao Ming, who was still fusing his memory, didn''t know what was going on outside. He was immersed in his memory and just stopped, raised his head, and vaguely felt that the sky was getting dark. "Is it going to rain?" Gao Ming found a red raincoat and put it on his body in countless chaotic memories, and then began to continue moving forward toward the end of fusion. Outside Gao Ming''s body, a harsh scream rang out, and the red raincoat that had lost the child stood in front of Gao Ming''s body, with a distorted hatred on his face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 619 Deep Nightmare House Chapter 619 Deep Nightmare House The night was like a curtain that could never be penetrated to cover the red raincoat, and two lines of blood and tears flowed out from her face that was stuck to her hair. "Child, my child, return my child to me..." The sharp voice stirred up a strong hatred. The crying of the red raincoat mixed with the blood-colored raindrops. The rain became heavier and heavier. She wanted to find her child, but in front of her were ghosts and gods from Zhemeng Town. "Give it back to me, give it back to me..." Blood rain splashed on the building, the red raincoat raised its head and burst into tears. She had been delayed in the torture house for too long, so long that the sense between her and her child became blurred. The Bureau of Investigation once used her child''s clothes as bait, leaving the vast sea, and the breath became far away. The deepest obsession was touched, and the rationality of the red raincoat was just like the spiritual wall, which could collapse at any time. "Ghosts and gods dominated by chaos? What method are they practicing? How did they practice their brains? "The giant composed of "God of Use" made a dull voice: "It''s just right that they cast it into a copper lion and placed it at the entrance of the ancestral hall to watch the door." "Your child is a treasure in Zhemeng Town. You can sacrifice, take medicine, and be a pet. Your child probably won''t be able to find it." The sound inside the giant''s body was like a knife, and every word was cut into the heart of the Red Raincoat. The red dress was like blood, tears were hanging on his face, and his blood-filled pupils under the brim of the hat stared at the giant''s mouth. "This foreign ghost is dressed strangely. Seeing that his intelligence has not been opened, he is so easily affected by emotions. It seems that he is far inferior to the ghosts and gods in the town." Before the giant finished speaking, the red raincoat blocking Gao Ming had disappeared. The next moment, the blood rain in front of him reflected a red figure. The evil ghost in the raincoat grabbed the giant''s mouth, and his sharp fingers pierced the skin, and directly tore it from the corner of his mouth to behind his ears. The blood rain wet the whole body, her reason and the spiritual wall shattered together, and she penetrated into the giant''s body. She didn''t care whether the other party was stronger than her, nor did she care whether her body and spirit would be destroyed. She must kill now, and use the most hysterical killing to relieve her pain! A large blood spot appeared on the giant''s huge body, and he temporarily stopped. Gao Ming, whose main consciousness was wrapped in memory, noticed the coldness. The light gradually disappeared on the road he was walking, and the hands that he raised seemed to be gone, and the whole city became dark. The gloomy night sky began to rain heavily, with lightning and thunder roaring. A strong wind blew up Gao Ming''s thin raincoat. He tried to grab the red raincoat, but the raincoat was swept away by the strong wind. "It''s so cold. Where are you going? I should go forward, but where is the front?" In the completely dark city, there was no guidance, Gao Ming had not made a choice yet, and three murderers holding sharp blades appeared in the shadow. A corner of Blood City collided with the White Bone Mountain, and the three taboo gods approached rapidly from three different directions. They had clear goals and were aimed directly at high life! "It''s really not worry-free. I knew that when I opened my eyes, I wouldn''t see anything good." Gao Ming fell in the turbid blood, and a head was facing the three taboo gods. He knew he could not defeat him, so he could only burn his soul, turn into a torrent, and hide with Gao Ming''s body. When Gaoren, who was immersed in the ocean of memory, was worried about how to fight against the three criminals, someone suddenly grabbed his arm and turned his head to look. A face that he would never forget appeared behind Gaoming. "Zhang Ding?" Zhang Ding, who was wrapped in clothes, had only one head exposed. He took Gao Ming into the dark memory city and ran towards a place! "Where are you going? I''ll send you there." Zhang Ding''s voice made Gao Ming feel familiar and at ease. As memories merge more and more, Gao Ming also seemed to know where he was going, which was where everything began and where all the truth was hidden. "Yes, I''m going home, my parents are still waiting for me." The deepest memory was awakened, and a light in the dark city seemed out of place. Zhang Ding and Gao Ming ran towards the lamp. Gao Ming ran faster and faster, and Zhang Ding gradually couldn''t keep up with him. "You go back first, I want to do something, we... see you tomorrow." Zhang Ding pushed Gao Ming suddenly. His body was already wet with rain. Gao Ming turned around and one of the murderers who followed him was missing. "Bang!" The torrent was blocked by the loess, and the soul banner was swung, and a taboo **** successfully trapped Zhang Ding. It could not be distracted and could only wait until it found the original body of Zhang Ding in the torrent to have the chance to completely kill the other party. "I''m so miserable, I didn''t expect it would be even worse." Zhang Ding''s face was bitter, he wandered in the torrent, and a loud bang came into his ears at this time. The outer wall of Lingguan was eroded by the Blood City, as if the wind had dried up, and all fell off. The wind from Zhemeng Town blew into Lingguan, and the night sky of the two were connected together. "Where is this? Outside the vast sea?" Zhang Ding saw a black giant snake nearly a hundred meters long above the top of the Lingguan. Its body was festered, its tail was cut off, dragging its skin that could not be completely shedded, and climbing at the top of the Lingguan. Its snake head was almost about to bite the sky gate, but the outer wall of the nine-story spiritual temple collapsed at this moment. The dragon pattern painted on the outer wall of the nine-layer spiritual temple was broken by the black giant snake''s blood. Its snake eyes that were about to be blind exploded. No matter how hard its head tried, it could not touch the sky gate. The rage turned into a murderous intent. It looked at Gao Sheng, who was protected in the blood-colored building. The familiar face made the fear and hatred in its heart rise again. It bit Gaoxing at a speed beyond everyone''s expectations, but before it could get closer, a long hole was cut in its stomach, and a strange fragrance mist appeared in its mouth. A gong sounded, which made its body almost lose control. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! "You beast was driven out of Zhemeng Town and didn''t reflect on it. Are you satisfied with the troubles that you have to make? "The old anti-breath continues to cough, but even though he is weak, his voice is still firm. Lingguan is occupied by blood-colored buildings, and the breath of dream interpretation stirs up Zhemeng Town. The crazy-expanding building complex did not stop because of the collapse of Lingguan''s exterior wall. It was like an out-of-control madman, and the blood-colored building spread directly to Zhemeng Town. Large areas of land turned bloody, and **** buildings unreasonably destroyed the original houses in Zhemeng Town, instantly destroying the original Feng Shui of the town. The stone beam at the entrance of the town was shaking, and cracks appeared on the huge stone with the three words Zhemeng Town. The previous text was rewritten, and in the end, all the names of the people on the boulder gathered in one direction, as if they were going to form a new name, but ultimately failed for some reason. A sigh rang out in the boulder, and five fingers held a name inside the boulder, and then Zhang Mingli''s voice slowly rang out. "Dream interpretation." His body penetrated the huge rock and appeared at the entrance of Zhemeng Town. At this time, his previous teacher was completely different, and there were great changes in all aspects. He found most of the things he had lost and was about to become his true self. "I finally can''t bear to eat everyone''s dreams. If I destroy this place, the testers who have been put into Zhemeng Town by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical over the years will be destroyed in both form and spirit. I can''t do it." Zhang Mingli raised his body straight: "It should go and find the last one..." With a moving gaze at Zhemeng Town, Zhang Mingli saw the collapsed nine-story spiritual temple exterior wall, and the blood-colored city that grew wildly like a world-destroying death. "I ****! What happened!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 620 Make a wish Chapter 620 Make a Wish Zhemeng Town is built on the remains of the dream, and Zhang Mingli is the ghost "born" in the dream. There is a certain connection between him and the indescribable one. Strictly speaking, Zhang Mingli is the real heir of Zhemeng Town, and he knows everything here. But just now, after Zhang Mingli got his love and obsession from the huge rock, he opened his eyes and found that Zhemeng Town had become unfamiliar. Zhang Mingli, who should have been the protagonist, had a drastic change and made Zhemeng Town turn upside down, looked at the rapidly expanding blood city with confusion. "No, no!" During the imprisonment period, Zhang Mingli forgot a lot of things. He didn''t remember the names of other saviors and forgot the most important person, but he remembered that he had seen similar buildings in that taboo game. "Blood City?! It''s a **** city in the deep world! How did they expand into nightmare? Someone opened the door to the deep world? Which **** genius? He did such a great thing!" Zhang Mingli''s mind instantly came up with a lot of thoughts. "Eternal Life Pharmaceutical has destroyed the passage, and people cannot enter the deep world to inform the savior. This new door must be taken away!" "However, Zhemeng Town is built using the shrine of Dream as the foundation. This door may also be the backup that Dream has left for itself. It is likely to use this door to gain new life." Zhang Mingli is not the kind of indecisive person. It is really an indescribable dream that left him with too deep psychological shadow. Before his mind could think about the result, his body had already moved towards the blood-colored buildings first. Zhang Mingli stepped on the debris of the Lingguan exterior wall, and his eyes were attracted by a figure. In the center of the blood-colored city, in the core position of the Nine-story Spirit Temple, a young man lies. His chest was cut open, and countless evil ghosts crawled out of it. With the help of the special power of the Spirit Temple, his dream turned from virtual to reality and was madly engulfing Zhemeng Town. "Is it the tester who learned my dream interpretation method?!" Zhang Mingli was stunned. He didn''t even use the dream interpretation method so terrifyingly: "Has he experienced such a rich life?" The three taboo gods joined forces and many "used gods" worked together. The ghosts and gods from all directions were unable to kill Gao Sheng. More and more ghosts emerged from his nightmare, becoming more and more outrageous. "Is my dream interpretation like this?" At this point, Zhang Mingli was also a little confused. Gao Ming was tied to Xuecheng, and interfering in the fate of these people would have great cause and effect. As the white sedan chair approached, the two taboo gods broke through a path. Arms stretched out from the sedan chair, holding different taboos, and vowed to let Gao Ming''s soul scatter. Seeing them forcing Gao Ming to death, Zhang Mingli sighed deeply: "You helped me get back my greed and conscience. If you don''t help you, it''s unreasonable." "It''s a coincidence that we went to Mr. Tang''s birthday party to give gifts and found someone at Mrs. Xi''s wedding banquet. The two things happened to correspond to the two taboo gods. It''s such a coincidence." Stepping forward, Zhang Mingli entered the game. He reluctantly cut his body, and the rich darkness swallowed the light around him. "Dream interpretation!" A surging hatred emerged from the darkness, and Zhang Mingli revealed the most terrifying hatred in his heart. This was just his most basic ability. If Zhang Mingli was forced into a desperate situation, he could even try to realize an indescribable dream, but this may also be what Meng has been waiting for. The two taboo gods were blocked, and Zhang Mingli looked at Gao Ming with great complexity: "I have returned the favor to you." In the ocean of memory, Gao Ming''s main consciousness ran towards the only light in the city. He had already run very fast, but the two murderers holding sharp blades still chased after him. Gao Ming picked up the bricks on the ground and was about to fight with the other party when a **** dog suddenly barked in the family yard behind him. The black dog''s hair was very bright and wagged his tail when he saw him, but was very cold to anyone except him. One man and one dog were about to fight the criminals when a man suddenly rushed out of the building next to the family compound. He was wearing a long gown, holding a stick, and swearing in his mouth, and rushed towards the criminals reluctantly. The man looked at Siwen, but when he fought, he was extremely cruel, and he would not be at a disadvantage even if he fought with two. Gao Ming was about to help, but the **** dog beside him shouted at the light upstairs a few times. "Okay, go home first." When he entered the familiar community, Gao Ming saw a familiar electric car. When he came here, it seemed that a woman would ride a bicycle to send her back. Running into the dark corridor, Gao Ming stepped on the stairs and climbed towards the floor where his home was in memory. The blood-colored building constantly erodes the Spirit Temple, one layer, two layer, three layer... Until the inside and outside of the Spirit Temple are occupied by blood, its original appearance is no longer important. The power of belief has allowed the blood-colored building to replace the Spirit Temple. It blooms like a lotus, and bloodshot lines seem to gather under the high-lived body. As Gao Ming and his memory merged, the chains at the innermost part of the house broke, and the fragrance of flesh scattered in every blood-colored building, and a ghost with all sides and eight arms emerged from Gao Ming''s body. His huge body far exceeds every evil spirit present. This time he is no longer an illusion, but an original body. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The chains wrapped around him were torn apart, and he and the bloodstained under Gao Ming''s body were stuck together. Eight arms controlled the blood-colored buildings in the eight directions to crush them inward. "Is this guy going to refine everyone?" The owner of the Lingguan was the first to find something wrong, but he couldn''t escape at all. The first person the Flesh Fairy targeted him was it. The incomplete scroll on the wall of Lingguan is covered with bloodshots, and every pattern related to the statue of God is absorbed. The body of the owner of Lingguan is constantly fading. The biggest disadvantage of the method of building the observation is that it cannot move, even if it is already the will of the nine-level Lingguan. It is difficult to destroy the Nine-Level Spirit View, unless it is like flesh and blood ghosts and gods, from the inside to the outside, without letting go, and swallowing them all. "I found the Heavenly Gate, this door belongs only to me!" The owner of the Lingguan quickly could not make a sound, and other ghosts and gods also realized that something was wrong. The power of belief belonging to the Nine-level Lingguan has been taken away by the flesh and blood ghosts and gods and Gao Ming. They are using this power to refine everyone into the blood-colored city and drag it into Gao Ming''s heart! The three taboo gods wanted to escape, but Zhang Ding, who was pressed and beaten before, began to stop him. Zhang Mingli was a little embarrassed, but he still chose to help others to the end, entangling the remaining two taboo gods. The blood-colored city siege continues, and the blood-colored tattoos quickly spread to the bodies of all kinds of ghosts and gods, slowly and firmly dragging them to Gaomings chest and towards the torture house! Deep in my memory, Gao Ming finally walked to his door. He looked at the light that oozed out of the crack of the door and slowly pushed the door open with expectations. There was no one in the house. There was a disassembled birthday cake on the dining table, and there were eighteen red birthday candles emitting the aroma of meat next to it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 621 Dream ghost! Chapter 621 Dream Ghost! The lights in the living room shine on the light yellow tablecloth, making it extremely warm, and a certain news was played on the TV. "The murderer reappeared on a rainy night! The third murder occurred in the old city of our city!" "The police have locked the suspect''s identity! Please do not panic, lock the doors and windows, and try not to go out late at night!" The heavy rain hit the window glass, and the wind was howling outside the house, but Gao Ming stood inside the house and could not feel any cold air. He bathed in the light, looking at the strange and familiar home, and fragments of memory were combined like puzzles. His finger touched the wall with soundproof cotton installed, and his eyes turned to the brand new refrigerator. He moved his footsteps and opened the kitchen curtain. The fresh-keeping bag that could hold the meat size of fists was scattered on the chopping board and kitchen knife. There was also a heating agent under the counter that accelerated the rot of meat. This home is different from that home in Liu Yi, and the feeling he feels different from that root. "I''m back, are you at home?" There was no response because all the walls were painted with sound-absorbing paint, and Gao Ming didn''t even hear his own echo. The memories were bit by bit, and he walked all over the room, but no one found it. He was lonely and sat at the dining table. There were no steaming dishes on the table, but a cake was placed alone. "I''m back... are you at home..." The blood-like candles were made of. They smelled very fragrant. Gao Ming reached out to them, but maybe because the table was uneven, the wax began to roll, as if they were deliberately avoiding him. He stood up and to prevent the candle from falling to the ground, Gao Ming grabbed the red candle that was farthest away from him. With five fingers tightened, the candle became brighter and redder, and the meat fragrance filled the air. Gao Ming slowly narrowed his eyes and inserted the candle into the lonely cake. In the Nine-story Spirit Temple, the bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods are covered with blood city tattoos, and his eight arms control the blood-colored buildings. The giants formed by the "God of Use" are the furthest from Gaosheng, and their alliance is also the loosest. At this time, they can''t take advantage of it, so they are ready to escape. The giants standing tall and upright were split into pieces, and the "Gods of Use" fled in different directions, with the red ghost who was completely crazy in the middle. Given the taboo god, one arm of the flesh and blood ghost and **** and countless blood-colored buildings stretched out at the same time, just like the flesh and blood prison trapping the "useful god". He didn''t need to kill the other party, but just pulled the other party into Gao Ming''s heart and into the deep torture house. The power of belief made Blood City come back to life in Zhemeng. The combination of Blood City patterns and the body of the flesh and blood immortals makes the terror burst out unimaginable. The roar of heaven and earth shook the sky gate and cracked the night sky in the dream. The other arms of the flesh and blood ghosts and gods and the blood-colored buildings went to grab the other ghosts and gods together. There was nothing left, including the nine-layer spiritual consciousness that was so dim that it almost disappeared and the scarred black giant snake. With the full assistance of many evil spirits and Zhang Mingli, the flesh and blood ghosts and gods stuffed them all into the torture house! In the ocean of memory, Gao Ming, who was sitting alone at the table, inserted blood-colored candles on the birthday cake. Turn off the lights in the house, Gao Ming found a lighter in the kitchen and silently lit the eighteen candles. The bodies of flesh and blood ghosts and gods were constantly expanding, crushing the ghost fires in Zhemeng Town. When the eternal night came, blood all over his body rushed to the house of punishment. The silent flesh and blood furnace shook violently, and the endless soul fire burned! With his hands folded, Gao Ming looked at the eighteen birthday candles melting on the birthday cake and closed his eyes silently. In the flesh and blood furnace of the punishment house, the eighteen ghosts and monsters screamed and wailed, and were refined! The terrifying scene made Zhang Mingli turn his head, sigh without saying a word. "I remember here, I remember everything." Gao Ming spoke very slowly, so slow that every word seemed to be unable to bear to say it: "I have been here countless times, but in fact, my wishes are the same every time." Gao Ming in the ocean of memory did not express his wish this time. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods in the Nine-Level Spirit View were swallowing the ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town. The candles on the birthday cake slowly burned out, and the ghosts and gods in the flesh and blood furnace were swallowed up. Gao Ming could feel that in the darkness, there seemed to be a pair of hands on his shoulders. Looking back, his father and mother were all standing behind him. They seemed to have been waiting for Gao Ming to come back in this room and never left. "Dad, mom...I''m back." Gao Ming stretched out his hands to his father and mothers standing in the dark behind him. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods regained their rationality and completely digested the many ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town. He looked down at Gaoming, who was unconscious. Eight arms tore their divine body apart, and the flesh and blood ghosts dug out a well-preserved black and white photo from the depths of their flesh and blood. The photo has been around for a while, and the contents of the photo are also very strange. Gao Ming sat at the dining table and ate the cake. He was densely surrounded by dad and mom. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! The cakes, furniture, and many parents in this photo are all black and white, but Gao Ming himself is colorful. The flesh and blood ghosts handed the photo he kept forward, and encountered Gao Ming''s hand unconsciously stretching forward. In the ocean of memory, Gao Ming hugged his father and mother at home with his open arms. In the spiritual temple, he grabbed the black and white photos handed over by the flesh and blood ghosts. All memories are closed at this moment, and all the past returns at this moment. Gao Ming is lying in front of ghosts and gods. He opens his eyes and sees the photo he is holding with his hands. He sees the crooked behind the photo, as if it is a reminder, as if it is a warning, as well as an encouragement text. "To my dear child: You are eighteen years old and you are a new parent from today. You will have the key to opening the door." "Our home is located between existence and non-existence, hidden in the deepest part of nightmare, close to the most absurd edge of reality. It is far away from you, but it connects the darkest part of every heart..." The cowardice and timidity in the eyes faded away, and all the yearning and nostalgia for beauty turned into pieces, Gao Ming pressed the black and white remains to his beating heart. "I...remember it all." The seal was broken, the nightmare was released, and the Xingwu and Zhemeng Town were permeated. The Gaosheng, who had recovered all his memories, and the flesh and blood fairy who swallowed all kinds of ghosts and gods, transformed together. The Bureau of Investigation divided the ghosts in the sea into several different levels of danger, namely abnormal phenomena, ghosts, big ghosts, big ghosts with their own nightmares, and the final dream ghost. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods used to be just one step away from the dream ghosts. After escaping from death this time, the person who reunited again was entangled with flesh and blood, regardless of each other. They ate the various ghosts and gods that were cultivated by Yongsheng Pharmaceuticals that consumed countless resources, occupied a "gate of heaven", and finally saved enough. Gao Ming used his self who died in the past to provide faith for the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, and paved the ladder with deaths again and again, allowing him to take the last step in holding the statue of the flesh and blood **** at this moment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 622 whole Chapter 622 Complete The vast vast sea can only provide for nine dream ghosts at most. They are existences above the rules. They are fear and strange talk themselves. A word they say can turn into an endless nightmare, and a look can make people lose their minds and crazy. After the Blood City building engulfed the entire Zhemeng Town and the Blood City patterned roads filled the Tianmen, every breath of the flesh and blood ghosts would have an impact on this deep nightmare. Instead of becoming a nightmare for the Hanhai, he completed his final promotion outside the Hanhai. "Is this indescribable? Is this the ultimate?" In the ruins of Lingguan, Bai Huang pushed away the twisted corpses and crawled out of the dead with Fu Shu on his back. "It''s a bit strange." Fu Shu frowned and stared at the flesh and blood ghosts behind Gao Ming. The huge body that almost occupied the entire Zhemeng Town was filled with oppression: "No! He is not strong enough, not enough!" "Are you crazy?" Bai Huang threw Fu Shu off, dragged him with one hand, and began to move his shoulders. "This flesh and blood ghost is indeed more terrifying than any ghost in Zhemeng Town, and stronger than all the horrors I have seen at Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, but it is not enough!" Fu Shu''s eyes changed, and he was a little incomprehensible: "The unspeakable, unsightly, unspeakable in the records of the information is still a little worse than the unspeakable." "What''s wrong? Is it because the Blood City he placed on has been destroyed? By the way! The Blood City on his body seems to be a dead city!" Fu Shu''s voice was very low, but these short sentences had been exposed. He knew a lot of things, and he buried many secrets in his heart and did not tell anyone. Bai Huang quietly wrote down what Fu Shu said, dragged him calmly, and went to find the other two water ghost kids. The sky collapsed and the tall ones were still standing against each other, so Bai Huang could turn around casually, but as the "tall one" in Zhemeng Town, the existing ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town are not good. Witnessing the flesh and blood ghosts and gods complete the last step of transformation, the chill on Zhang Mingli''s spine has never disappeared, and other ghosts and gods are sweating profusely. They have been locked, and any extra movements may attract the attack of the dream ghost. Blood City is a nightmare of high life. With the help of the power of Lingguans belief, blood-colored buildings appeared in Zhemeng Town. The three taboo gods represent the taboos of this deep dream. The flesh and blood ghosts and gods swallowed the God of Joy before, and just digested the various "used gods". All the rules in Zhemeng Town are now dyed with blood. The most important thing is that the only door hidden in Zhemeng Town also fell into the hands of the Flesh and Flesh Immortal. What was originally attached to the door was no longer important, but now it has become the gateway to the Blood City. The loess is red, the world is the same color, flesh and blood, ghosts and gods stand in the center, evil spirits and evil spirits in all directions, and none of them dare to move rashly. The cold sweat slid down Zhang Mingli''s temples, the air was solemn, and the terrifying oppression of flesh and blood ghosts made him want to retreat, but he had no way out. Near the ancestral hall in the center of the town, large pieces of stone bricks collapsed, and **** river water gushed out from the underground river. A pretty and graceful woman with a snake tail was forced out. Her chest and abdomen were covered with wounds, and a vivid heart was hidden in her arms. Feeling his heart beating, Zhang Mingli looked there: "Chunniang?" The last part that Zhang Mingli lacked was found by Chunniang. The transaction between the two had been completed, but now Zhang Mingli didn''t dare to go there. It''s too depressing and terrifying. The naked and violent aura is unconcealed and will tear everyone present at any time. "We seem to be really different, and it can be considered a blessing in disguise." Gao Ming ushered in a new life in the flesh and blood, and his body with a tattoo on the Blood City was like a **** or a ghost. It was not until Gao Ming spoke that the surviving ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town dared to breathe a sigh of relief. Compared with the flesh and blood ghosts and gods, he was as kind as his family. "The evil spirits in Zhemeng Town have been killed. Thank you for your help just now." Gao Ming smiled at Zhang Mingli: "Teacher Zhang, what else do you want to find? I can help you." "No need, it''s all." With Gao Ming''s permission, he quickly came to Chun Niang and put his heart back to his empty chest. The soul and body, divided into nine, were finally complete after many years. The moment the heart fell into the chest, the terrifying stitching marks on Zhang Mingli''s skin gradually disappeared, he began to become young, and his flesh and blood seemed to be integrated into the deep dream, becoming light and unpredictable. After looking at the flesh and blood ghosts, Zhang Mingli hesitated, and understood his lips several times before speaking: "Zhemeng Town is created based on dreams. I was born in dreams, so I need to get back some of my things that originally belonged to me." "Please give me a favor." Gao Ming was easy to speak and had no intention of stopping it. Anyway, all the things that the flesh and blood ghosts and gods wanted had been occupied, and it wouldn''t matter if the rest was given to Zhang Mingli. "Thank you." Zhang Mingli wanted to swear and pick up things from his own house, but now he still needs permission from outsiders. His figure was dissipated. The next moment, Zhang Mingli appeared on the huge rock at the entrance of the town. He closed his eyes and pronounced names one by one. "Zhemeng Town falls into the hands of a fierce god, and I am afraid that you will fall into deeper despair in the future. You are used as bricks and stones by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical to build the town. Now I will give you a chance to get out of trouble." Zhang Mingli was the earliest "town citizen" in Zhemeng Town. He witnessed with his own eyes that a batch of testers and various ghosts were put into Zhemeng Town. Zhemeng Town was built with the dreams of each of them. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! Zhang Mingli was worried that Gao Ming would refine all these people, so he came to save the person as soon as possible. Every time he pronounced a name, one of the names on the stone would disappear. However, what Zhang Mingli didn''t expect was that what came to stop him at this time was not Gao Ming, but an old man wearing red clothes and human skin. "Do you want to destroy Zhemeng Town? They have been branded as Zhemeng Town and will stay here for generations!" Meng Si walked from the side of the ruins of Lingguan. He was seriously injured, his belly was cut open, revealing the rotten organs inside. "Every dream sacrificial chosen by the town people will die tragically, and only you will survive." Zhang Mingli looked back at the other party, with only mercy in his eyes: "You should be the manager of Eternal Life Pharmaceutical hidden in the town, right? Use the substitute method to transform your will into a body prepared in advance." "I''m not, everything I do is for the town!" Meng Si waved the sacrifice to please the gods in his hand, but it had no effect, but it attracted the cold eyes of flesh and blood ghosts and gods. "Stop lying on yourself. Only the Gongshu in this town is foolishly maintaining order." Zhang Mingli glanced at Gao Ming''s heart, and did not dare to say more, and buried himself in the redemption of the name on the stone tablet. After everyone''s name was transferred to Zhang Mingli, he hooked his hands to the exterior wall of Zhemeng Town, and a large number of curses emerged on the outskirts of the town and in the underground river, densely packed, making people''s scalp numb. (End of this chapter) Chapter 623 I want them to die more than you Chapter 623 I want them to die more than you There are traces of curses everywhere he sees. During the years when Zhang Mingli was imprisoned in Zhemeng Town, he has not been idle. He has been spreading curses in various ways. He has been waiting for an opportunity. "What do you want to do?" Gao Ming''s smile on his face calmed down a little and he stared at Zhang Mingli. "I admit that I am not your opponent now, and the resources in Zhemeng Town can only barely provide for an indescribable resource. Now you occupy 70% of the dream, which is very close to the ghost that cannot be mentioned." Zhang Mingli is not afraid of death. He has been tortured by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical for so long and has not surrendered, which is enough to show that he is a tough guy: "I know you are different from other testers sent by Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. Now the winner is decided. I am willing to accept the loss. I just hope you can understand one thing." "You said." Gao Ming swept over the curses, which were completely different from the curses in his memory. They were even more evil and insidious, like a rolling sea of ??blood. "The senior executives of Eternal Pharmaceutical are crazy. They don''t know how terrifying the power of dreams are! They are pushing this city to the edge of the cliff. They may fall into the abyss in no time. Everyone in this city will become sacrifices!" Zhang Mingli''s expression was serious and sincere. Every word he said was not for himself: "I don''t know your position, nor your past, but you are carrying a dead blood city on your back. I think you should be able to understand what I said. If I don''t stop Eternal Pharmaceutical, Xin Shanghai will become the next city to be destroyed." "You want me to help you?" "I will go and prove it to you." Zhang Mingli raised his head and looked at the flesh and blood ghosts and gods: "At least, I hope you can remain neutral until I convince you." He tilted his head, Gao Ming touched his chin. After thinking for a while, he took off the black ring on his wrist without any scruples and destroyed it. This sudden action made Zhang Mingli stunned. "I think you misunderstood." Gao Ming threw away the black ring casually: "I accepted the commission from the taboo players in "Perfect Life". The primary goal of entering Zhemeng Town this time is to save you." "Save me?" Zhang Mingli still didn''t dare to relax. He was worried that Gao Ming was cheating him and lied to him to lift the curse. The two of them have not known each other for a long time, but in this short night, Gao Ming left a deep impression on Zhang Mingli, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, being sinister and cunning, vicious and irritable, and extremely cunning. Anyway, none of them have a positive image. "Teacher Zhang is gentle and open-minded, with his partners and Xinhu in his heart. When the disaster comes, you sacrificed your life to save those taboo players, and they always care about you." Gao Ming had a very good impression of Zhang Mingli. The first thing the other party did after his body was to rescue the tester imprisoned in the huge rock. From this point, it can be seen that Zhang Mingli is very kind. Her face twitched. After hearing Gao Ming''s evaluation of him, Zhang Mingli became more careful: "I know what I''m like, it''s boring to say something on purpose." Gao Ming didn''t talk nonsense anymore. He pointed to the dense forest outside Zhemeng Town. The road leading to the outside world seemed to have turned into thick blood vessels, injecting blood into some place. A thousand meters away, the ghosts and gods in Zhemeng Town felt a joyful mood. The **** leaves shattered off, and a giant tree with the fragrance of flesh grew on the ruins of Xi Temple! "Then, what is that?" Meng Si found that Zhemeng Town was particularly unfamiliar today. He wanted to escape, but his legs were wrapped in the turbid flood. Zhang Ding stared at the human skin on his body with a smile. With the help of Gaoming and the flesh and blood ghosts, the deep nightmare in Zhemeng Town no longer suppresses the flesh and blood giant trees, allowing its rhizomes to grow unscrupulously. The rumbling sounds kept ringing under the earth, and the terrain of Zhemeng Town changed. Seeing the giant tree rising from the ground, Zhang Mingli found that his influence on Zhemeng Town was weaker again, and the remaining control was also being taken away by Gao Ming. The canopy symbolizing fear covered a quarter of the night sky, and the roots that emitted the aroma of meat plunged into the depths of the dark river. The monster between beasts and plants seemed to never be fed, and even Zhang Mingli wanted to taste the curse engraved on the exterior wall of the town. "You have eaten enough." Gao Ming pressed his palm down, and the tree crown like clouds swayed slightly. The fallen leaves in the sky were like a **** rain, paying homage to all the dead creatures. Falling leaves piled up layer by layer, a gap was torn apart in an inconspicuous corner below the tree trunk, and several figures walked out of it. Most of them carry wounds that cannot be healed, and many of them are still disabled, but the breath they emit is much stronger than that of the testers of Immortal Pharmaceutical. "Brother Chong, do we really believe that guy named Gao Ming?" The person who spoke was a bearded man, his name was Guan Li, and next to him was a bald head with muscles and a fat man with thick armor. These three people are the staff of the Molten Garbage Disposal Factory. They used to be responsible for the internal security of Yongsheng Pharmaceuticals, but now they have become players in the taboo game with Brother Zhu. "The wardrobe is the core of the Death Building. The ghosts and gods on Gao Ming''s body are attached to the wardrobe. Before removing the ghosts and gods, I don''t need to break up with him." The bald man''s real name is Cao Hu, but since he played the taboo game, few people have mentioned this name. In front of the three strong men, a thin man with most of his body wrapped in bandages, leaning on crutches and stepping on fallen leaves. He looked up at the giant tree covering the night sky, and after a long time he said, "We are too weak after all." "Yes." A hoarse voice came from the depths of the tree hole, and the forbidden players made way, and a cold and silent man walked out of it. He is not old enough, and he has a very funny game ID - donating his class teacher to the disaster area: "If you can become a ghost after death, then we will all choose to die. Who is willing to live like this?" As the person in charge of the information exchange office of the dead building, the young man is strong and has gone out of normal scope. This time they found that there was a problem with the wardrobe, and he went against the opposition and led the team to the other side of the cabinet door to check. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! Everyone was mentally prepared before coming, but after crossing the cabinet door, they were still shocked by the scene behind the door. "Is this the newly created brain domain game of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical?" "They want to create indescribable." The young man stared at the ghosts and gods in the center of Zhemeng Town with his eyes: "The worst thing is that they seem to have succeeded." "There is no worst thing in the world, such as we are facing something worse now." Brother Zhun leaned on a crutch and grabbed the blood-seeking bandage on his body: "That ghost is here!" The power of the Dream Ghost has exceeded the players'' understanding. Before everyone is ready to resist, they have been dragged into the nightmare of high life. All around are blood-colored buildings. They have appeared in the center of Zhemeng Town at some point. "Do you believe what I said now?" Gao Ming pointed at the taboo players who walked out of the flesh-and-blooded tree, admiring the wonderful expression on Zhang Mingli''s face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 624 thirteenth Chapter 624 Chapter 13 "Gao Ming?!" Brother Zhun saw Gao Ming standing with the flesh and blood ghosts and gods at the first time. He couldn''t believe his eyes and even suspected that this was the illusion of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical. "How could it be him?" The bearded man said bad things about Gao Ming just now. In the blink of an eye, everyone''s lives seemed to be held in their hands. Other taboo players couldn''t understand it. They just felt that there was a secret hidden in Gaoming, and no one thought that Gaoming could occupy Zhemeng Town alone. "Boss, I remember you just asked him to save people. Do you have other plans in private?" The bald man claimed to be a think tank, but now he felt that his brain was a little too small. After trying various methods, Brother Chong still couldn''t wake up from the "illusion". He forced himself to stay rational and walked out of the shock at the fastest speed. His eyes moved. The next moment he saw Zhang Mingli who had just found his body. "Zhang Mingli!" "Impossible! We just asked him to find someone, and he couldn''t save someone from Eternal Pharmaceutical! We planned for several years and tried dozens of times but failed!" A taboo player also felt that this was a false dream, and decisively cut his wrist and turned it into a curse with blood: "Eternal Pharmaceutical stole the remains of the dream. Their strength has far exceeded our expectations. I''ll cut the back, and you go first!" "Let''s go?" Gao Ming laughed: "No one of you can leave today." Hearing Gao Ming''s words, all the taboo players seemed to be facing a great enemy, but Zhang Mingli on the other side slowly figured out the situation. Gao Ming did not lie to him. The flesh-and-blooded giant tree connected the players'' hidden dead building with this deep dream through the wardrobe in the Death Building. They are in the same group! "I''m really ***." After hesitating for a moment, Zhang Mingli took back the curse of Zhemeng Town little by little: "You are evil ghosts who are like villains in every aspect, but they are here to save me? Then why didn''t you tell me earlier!" "I tell you, will you believe it?" Gao Ming had no intention of explaining to the taboo players at all, and threw them directly to Zhang Mingli. Holding the black and white remains of the palm tightly, Gao Ming sat cross-legged in front of the ghosts and gods, and his memories flashed back a few days ago. "That tunnel!" "Black fog enveloped the vast sea. I hijacked a school bus full of students and came to the other side of the tunnel under the attack of many ghosts and gods." The blood vessels on the back of his hand burst out, Gao Ming did not forget the ghosts who stopped him at that time, and every face was kept in his heart. Resentment and evil thoughts arise, and flesh, blood, ghosts and gods seem to ignore distance to pollute their obsessions, but they are stopped by Gao Ming: "Don''t alarm the snake." After the Flesh and Blood Fairy became a dream ghost, many hidden methods could finally be used. In just a few minutes of communication, Gao Ming was deeply shocked. The power of dream ghosts is hard to describe in words, and they are almost impossible to kill. "Red clothes are the ultimate madness, but Dream Ghost can easily play a red clothes to kill them, so that their obsessions will collapse in their dreams." Gao Ming and the Flesh Fairy looked at the Red Raincoat together. As long as Gao Ming was willing, he could pull the lost child of the Red Raincoat out of his memory and use the power of flesh and blood to make the fake real. "The road to the end of the Red Clothes represents the most tyrannical destruction; in comparison, Xinhu''s unspeakableness should be more comprehensive. They not only pursue combat power, but also pursue other things." Gao Ming compared the information he obtained from Fu Shu, compared the flesh and blood fairy and unspeakableness, and found that there was indeed a certain gap between the two. It cannot be said, heard, and seen. Everyone knows its existence, but they dare not even mention it. The dream ghost''s ability to confront the head should be the weakest, but the kid ghost''s ability is the weirdest. It does not require a shrine or relies on obsession. It can easily change the rules and transform dreams into reality. Truth, falsehood, falsehood, and reality are all in the dream ghosts thoughts. "The red-clothed clothes seem to not lose their hearts even when they go to the extreme. That is the source of their power and their biggest weakness. Destroying the heart and obsession can make their souls scatter; the indescribable existence has many shrines, as long as it occupies its shrines and everyone forgets it, it will disappear silently as if it has never appeared; only the dream ghost hides among countless dreams, and its body hardly appears, and only attacks with various rules." Gao Ming can think of the only way to kill the dream ghost now is to kill all the blood city that the dream ghosts place, and solve everything from the root. It can be seen from the situation of the Flesh and Blood Fairy. Even if the Blood City is destroyed, it can still calculate the past and future, hiding itself in a gap in a certain time. "Principal Yan Xizhi cares too much about those students. He always does some dangerous things in person and does not show the strengths of the dream ghost." Gao Ming was still thinking, but the flesh and blood ghosts urged him, constantly showing his many abilities and trump cards to Gao Ming. The flesh and blood fairy was too anxious, and Gao Ming slowly discovered something abnormal. He stared at the flesh and blood ghosts and gods. The eight arms were stretched, and three of the four ghost faces were not emotional. Only the one replaced by congratulations was constantly sharing the various abilities of the dream ghost with Gao Ming. "Congratulations, for being a little anxious. He was worried that the other three faces of the Flesh Fairy would deal with me, so he took advantage of his soberness to tell me everything about the Flesh Fairy? Let me be wary of it?" The ability of the Flesh Fairy to become a dream ghost can be said to be completely exchanged for Gao Ming''s deaths again and again, but it is precisely because of the existence of the Flesh Fairy that Gao Ming''s deaths have meaning. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! "Now, we may be unable to separate." Focusing on his attention, Gao Ming seriously recalled what happened in the tunnel that night. When it was still the last distance from the tunnel, a blood-colored chain wrapped around him and dragged him out of the tunnel. The chain was full of sin and blood, and it was thousands of times more terrifying than the chains in the torture house. "The chain to save me is scarlet, which belongs to the red clothes, no! It should be a more terrifying existence than the red clothes!" Gao Ming didn''t know who saved him, but he remembered clearly the evil ghosts who stopped him from leaving in the tunnel in the end. "The eyes in the black fog turned the East District Ghost into an unknown monster with petals, the spider with the Blood Sect stuck on it, and the tombstone that appeared at the end, the four of them seemed to be indescribable to different forces." He tried his best to recall that Gao Ming found a vague memory of being kept by flesh and blood, ghosts and gods in the depths of the torture house. At that time, he heard something vaguely when he was leaving the tunnel. "Thirteenth", "Fate", "Luzang", "Ghost in the Tomb", "Restore everything"... In the past, Gao Ming was not qualified to pursue the truth. He had to fight for his life just to leave the vast sea, but now it is different. The flesh and blood fairy turned into a dream ghost. Even in the face of the real indescribable situation, he had the opportunity to protect himself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 625 Names that cannot be said Chapter 625 Names that cannot be said "Fu Shu once said that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has poured all its resources into two plans, one is Zhemeng Town and the other is called Hanhai." "When I was dealing with the Bureau of Investigation in Hanhai, I did meet many security personnel who claimed to have come from Xinshanghai to support him, such as the captain Wan Jie. His real identity should be the project leader of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical." "In this way, Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has a way to enter the vast ocean, not physically entering, but similar to entering a dream." "If you regard Hanhai as a deep dream larger than Zhemeng Town, it is actually easy to understand. Those security personnel logged in to Hanhai like gamers through some kind of instrument, obtain resources in that city, conduct experiments, and master information about various ghosts." After Gao Ming''s memory was restored, many things immediately understood: "The incident in Zhemeng Town has a great impact. Now it is not the time to completely turn against Yongsheng Pharmaceuticals, so I want to continue hiding in the dark." Gao Ming didn''t want others to know that he had recovered his memory: "First blockade of Zhemeng Town, and don''t let anyone enter and exit, and you can just drag it as long as you can." In fact, Gao Ming had some concerns in his heart. He took out the walkie-talkie placed close to him. After the flesh and blood ghosts became dream ghosts, all the sounds on the walkie-talkie disappeared. "The ''No. 2'' that gave me the intercom is very mysterious and has unknown strength, but Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has a way to imprison it, which shows that Yongsheng Pharmaceutical has a terrible trump card that even Fu Shu doesn''t know." Gao Ming glanced at the flesh and blood fairy, congratulations on understanding it. The blood-colored buildings echoed each other, and thick blood vessels surging underground. After a moment, three town residents, including Meng Si, a man and two water ghosts outside the town were captured in front of Gao Ming. "Yongsheng Pharmaceutical only leaves so many ''eye-liners'' to guard Zhemeng Town?" Gao Ming was a little disappointed. He had just asked the Flesh Fairy to check all the living ghosts and monsters in the nightmare, and all the aura problems on his body were controlled. "We, we have met once, and I still guide you through the way." The tall man, Xiong, was the most backbone-free. He fell to Gaoming with his forehead against the ground and said stutteringly: "We will not interfere with Zhemeng Town, nor do we have that ability. We will report every seven days. I, like you, were also testers, and all my companions were sacrificed. At that time, there were only two roads in front of me, staying here as the eyeliner for Eternal Life Pharmaceutical or die." The ugly bear tried hard to squeeze out tears, which was even more false than the tears of a crocodile. "There are dozens of staff in charge of reporting, but many of them died in the battle between ghosts and gods. My brother and I were hiding in the water, and were lucky, and were not affected." The water ghost grabbed his brother''s hand, and after hesitating for a moment, he pointed at Meng Si: "He is the person in charge of Yongsheng Pharmaceutical placed in Zhemeng Town. Grab him, don''t let him run away, and don''t kill him! In this way, his consciousness will not be able to escape from Zhemeng Town, and people outside will not know what happened in the town within four days." "Why four days?" "We will report every seven days, and the last report was three days ago." The water ghost held his younger brother''s hand: "My younger brother and I were deceived in and did not participate in anything. I hope you can let him have a way out." "So, so do I!" Renxiong kowtowed: "Innocent people have been made into monsters, and only those trusted internal staff will become town residents." As soon as he finished speaking, the three town people looked very bad, and Meng Si lowered his head even more, as if he was going to bite something, but unfortunately his teeth could not fall. Hong Liu brought Meng Si to Gao Ming''s body. Zhang Ding took off the other party''s human skin and pressed his head on the human skin''s shoulders. It looked very scary: "This kid still wants to run away, but I caught him." "Brother Zhang, I will be relieved by a hundred things." Gao Ming saw Zhang Ding and his old friends reunited, and he felt happy from the bottom of his heart: "How did you recover from your injuries?" "Just just a corpse is separated." Zhang Ding waved his skinny arm very generously: "Continue to judge, I will help you to put the formation." The stone bricks on the ground shattered, and two blood vessels emerged, rooting them on Meng Si. Gao Ming stared at the other party''s blurry face, thinking about it. He did not ask about anything related to Yongsheng Pharmaceutical, but asked a question in his heart: "Can you see the name of every person entering Zhemeng Town? You also said that my name is not Gao Ming, so what is my name?" In the deep dream of Zhemeng Town, the name is a person''s life. Many testers will be treated as livestock and objects because their names are imprinted on the stone tablet at the entrance of the town. They forget themselves, so they are changed at will in their dreams. "The indescribable dreams have not yet been scattered. The ''use God'', ''joy God'' and ''black God'' in Zhemeng Town are all their fates. If you eat them and usurp the indescribable life, it is likely to be reborn in you." Meng Si was no longer concealed: "Now we are the only one who can help you, we can cooperate." Gao Ming smiled and remained silent. "Eternal Life Pharmaceutical has had many transactions with the unknown existence of the deep world. In order to break the deadlock, they use any means. You can underestimate the cruelty of ghosts, but never underestimate the terror of humans." Meng Si could feel the two blood vessels rippling under his skin, as if two tentacles were reaching into his brain: "Eternal Life Pharmaceutical built Zhemeng Town to have its own indescribable. You are the closest existence to our experimental goals. Now you are our result! We can cooperate and cooperate in all aspects!" The blood vessels were constantly splitting in Meng Si''s brain, densely packed like a big net. Seeing that the time was ripe, Gao Ming slowly closed his five fingers: "What I ask you, just answer." "You don''t know how many methods Immortal Pharmaceutical hides. If you don''t know how to be awe, you will definitely regret it." "Name, I just need to know my name!" Gao Ming and the flesh and blood ghosts held their five fingers tightly at the same time, and **** threads pierced into Meng Si''s brain like ten thousand silver needles. In order to find his name, Gao Ming directly used the ability of the flesh and blood immortal dream ghost and pulled Meng Si into the endless nightmare. In the blink of an eye, Meng Si experienced countless fears, and his body aged rapidly. The newest XiaoSpeakSendSix9Book͡͡͡Back͡͡͡! Only then did everyone realize that Meng Si was covered with layers of human skin, each layer of human skin represented a name or identity he had used. The scream sounded, and the flesh and blood fairy seemed to be peeling off a doll. In the end, Meng Si only had one eyeball left. His most important secret was hidden in that left eye, and his pupils were filled with fear. The fingertips touched the eyeballs, and dense bloodshots covered the pupils. Gao Ming vaguely saw a name torn to pieces by twelve **** hands in the blood mist. Meng Si didn''t know what Gao Ming''s real name was, but when Meng Si was preparing to use the alternative name method on Gao Ming, she accidentally discovered that Gao Ming''s real name involved twelve unspeakable causes and effects. (End of this chapter)